PURCHAS HIS PILGRIMS. IN FIVE BOOKS. The sixth, Containing Navigations, Voyages, and Land-discoveries, with other Historical Relations of AFRICA. The seventh, Navigations, Voyages, and Discoveries of the Seacoasts and Inland Regions of Africa, which is generally called Aethiopia: by Englishmen, and others, The eighth, Peregrinations and Travels by land in Palestina, Anatolia, Syria, Arabia, Persia; and other parts of ASIA. The ninth, Peregrinations, and Discouries by Land, of Assyria, Armenia, Persia, India, Arabia, and other Inland Countries of Asia, by Englishmen and others; Modern and Ancient. The tenth, Praeteritorum, or Discoveries of the World, specially such as in the other Books are omitted. The Second Part. Unus Deus, Una Veritas. LONDON Printed by William Stansby for Henry Fetherstone, and are to be sold at his shop in Paul's Churchyard at the sign of the Rose. 1625. TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTY PRINCE, GEORGE, Duke, marquis, and Earl of BUCKINGHAM, Viscount VILLIERS, Baron of WHADDON, Lord High Admiral of ENGLAND, justice in Eyre of all his MAJESTY'S Forests, Parks, and Chases beyond Trent; MASTER of His MAJESTY'S Horse, KNIGHTof the m●● Noble ORDER of the GARTER, and One of His MAJESTY'S most Honourable Privy COUNCIL. Having presented to the Prince's Highness a World of Histories composed into a History of the World, I durst not set sail with so great a Fleet of Sea-voyages (a principal part thereof) before I become humble Suitor to Your Grace for licence from the Admiralty. Pardon this presumpton, which Your Greatness requireth, Your Goodness inviteth and the nature of the Work exacteth. His Majesty, the breath of our nostrils, the Life and Rule of our actions, hth by many graces otherwise, and by exemplary dedication, tatht Others Books there to seek delightsome shadow, where his gave so glorious light. N●ther may any Name stand so near That of His Highness, oecially in a Book of Sea and Land Travels, as His who hath been so late and faithful a Traveller with Him by Sea and Land; Nor the King's honour (here aimed at) be more welcome to any then the King's Friend, whom the King will honour; Nor can acts of Navigation be any where more suitable then to a Noble mind, now fixing his best and blessed thoughts on discovering a nearer passage to the remoter World, and under whose Charge the Navy Royal more flourisheth then ever. By some of Yours also the Author was encouraged to undertake this great work, which now therefore returneth to your Grace, as that Sea whence the Springs first flowed. May it please your Grace's taste (more from such employments cannot be expected) to incite inferior appetites: and I hope that to such sweetness of Nature, this History of Nature will not be altogether distasteful. God Almighty bless and prospero your Grace, and all your Loyal services to His Majesty, with increase of Divine, Royal, and Princely favour. AMEN. Your Grace's lowly Orato SAMVEL PURCHAS NAVIGATIONS, VOYAGES, AND LAND-DISCOVERIES, WITH OTHER HISTORICAL RELATIONS OF AFRICA. THE SIXTH BOOK. CHAP. I Observations of Africa, taken out of JOHN LEO his nine Books, translated by Master * In diverse places the translation is amended. PORY, and the most remarkable things hither transcribed. §. I Collections out of the first Book of JOHN LEO, touching the People, Tribes, Languages, Seasons, Virtues, Vices, and other more general considerations of Africa. AFRICA is called in the Arabian Tongue Iphrichia, of the Why this part of the World was so named Africa. john Leo, lib. r. word Faraca, which signifieth in the said Language, to divide: but why it should be so called, there are two opinions; the first is this: namely, because this part of the World is divided from Europa by the Mediterran Sea, and from Asia * Others divide it from Asia by the Read Sea. As there was Asia proprie dicta. so likewise Africa was the name of the whole and of a special part; and that both amongst the Ancients, so (but in larger latent) with the African Authors and john Leo. The borders of Africa. by the River of Nilus. Others are of opinion, that this name of Africa was derived from one Ifricus the King of Arabia Foelix, who is said to have been the first that ever inhabited these parts. This Ifricus waging war against the King of Assyria, & being at length by him driven out of his Kingdom, passed with his whole Army over Nilus, and so conducting his troops westward, made no delay till he was come unto the Region lying about Carthage. Hence it is that the Arabians do imagine the Country about Carthage only, and the Regions lying Westward thereof, to comprehend all Africa. Africa (if we may give credit unto the Writers of that Nation, being men of Learning, and most skilful Cosmographers) beginneth Southward at certain Rivers issuing forth of a Lake in the Desert of Gaoga. Eastward it bordereth upon the River Nilus. It extendeth Northward to that part of Egypt, where Nilus at seven mouths dischargeth his streams into the Mediterran Sea: from whence it stretcheth Westward as fare as the Straitss of Gibraltar, and is bounded on that part with the utmost Sea-towne of all Libya, called * Non, Nun. Likewise the South part thereof abutteth upon the Ocean Sea, which compasseth Africa almost as fare as the Deserts of Gaoga. Our Authors affirm, that Africa is dicided into four parts, that is to say, Barbaria, Numidia, Libya, and the Land of Negro. Barbaria taketh beginning from the Hill called Meys, The division of Africa. We 〈◊〉 call all Africa which lieth between the Read, Indian, Atlantike, and Mediterran Seas; joined with a neck of Land to Arabia. which is the extreme part of all the Mountains of Atlas, being distant from Alexandria almost three hundred miles, It is bounded on the North-side with the Mediterran Sea, stretching thence to Mount- Meys aforesaid, and from Mount- Meys extending itself to the Straitss of Gibraltar. Westward it is limited with the said Straitss, from whence winding it self out of the Mediterran Sea into the main Ocean, it is enclosed with the most Westerly point of Atlas: namely, at that Western Cape which is next unto the Town called Messa. And Southward it is bounded with that side of Atlas which lieth towards the Mediterran Sea. This is the most noble and worthy Region of all Africa, the Inhabitants whereof are of a brown or tawny colour, being a civil people, and prescribe wholesome Laws and Constitutions unto themselves. The second part of Africa is called of the Latins Numidia, but of the Arabians Biledulgerid: this Region bringeth forth Dates in great abundance. It beginneth Eastward at the City of Eloacat, which is an hundred miles distant from Egypt, and extendeth West as far as the Town of * Non. Nun, standing upon the Ocean Sea. Northward it is enclosed with the Southside of Atlas. And the South part thereof bordereth upon the sandy Deserts of Libya. All the Arabians do usually call it the Land of Dates: because this only Region of Africa beareth Dates. The third part called of the Latins Libya, and of the Arabians Sarra, (which word signifieth a Desert) beginneth Eastward at that part of Nilus which is next unto the City of Eloacat, and from thence runneth Westward as fare as the Ocean Sea. Northward it is bounded with Numidia, Southward it abutteth upon the Land of Negro, Eastward it taketh beginning at the Kingdom of Gaoga, and stretcheth Westward even to the Land of Gualata, which bordereth upon the Ocean Sea. The fourth part of Africa which is called the Land of Negro, beginneth Eastward at the Kingdom of Gaoga, from whence it extendeth West as fa●re as Gualata. The North part thereof is enclosed with the Desert of Libya, and the South part, which is unknown unto us, with the Ocean Sea: howbeit the Merchants which daily come from thence to the Kingdom of Tombuto, have sufficiently described the situation of that Country unto us. This Land of Negro hath a mighty River, which taking his name of the Region, is called Niger: this River taketh The River of Niger. his original from the East out of a certain Desert called by the foresaid Negroes, Seu. Others will have this River to spring out of a certain Lake, and so to run Westward till it exonerateth itself into the Ocean Sea. Our Cosmographers affirm, that the said River of Niger is derived out of Nilus, which they imagine for some certain space to be swallowed up of the Earth, and yet at last to burst forth into such a Lake as is before mentioned. Some others are of opinion, that this River beginneth Westward to spring out of a certain Mountain, and so running East, to make at length a huge Lake: which verily is not like to be true; for they usually sail Westward from Tombuto to the Kingdom of Ginea, yea, and to the Land of Melli also; both which in respect of Tombuto are situate to the West: neither hath the said Land of Negro any Kingdom's comparable, for beautiful and pleasant soil, unto those which adjoin unto the banks of Niger. And here it is to be noted, that (according to the opinion of our Cosmographers) * Aethiopia. that Land of Negroes by which Nilus is said to run (namely, that part of the World which stretcheth Eastward even to the Indian Sea, some Northerly parcel whereof abutteth upon the Read Sea, to wit, the Country which lieth without the Gulf of Arabia) is not to be called any member or portion of Africa; and that for many reasons, which are to be found in the process of this History set down more at large: The said Country is called by the Latines Aethiopia. From thence come certain religious Friars seared or branded on the face with an not Iron, who are to be seen almost over all Europe, and specially at Rome. These people have an Emperor, which they call Prete Gianni, the greater part of that Land being inhabited with Christians. Howbeit, there is also a certain Mahumetane among them, which is said to possess a great Dominion. Barbary is distinguished into four Kingdoms: the first whereof is the Kingdom of Maroco; A division of the four forenamed parts of Africa. which is likewise divided into seven Regions or Provinces; namely, Hea, Sus, Guzula, the territorre of Maroco, Ducoala, Hazcora, and Tedles. The second Kingdom of Barbary called Fez, comprehendeth in like sort seven Regions within the bounds thereof; to wit, Temesne, the Territory of Fez, Azgara, * Habat. Elabat, Errif, Garet, and * 〈…〉 suz. Elcauz. The third Kingdom is called * Tremizen. Telensin, and hath three Regions under it, namely, the Mountains, Tenez, and Algezer. The fourth Kingdom of Barbary is named Tunis; under which are comprised four Regions, that is to say, Bugia, Constantina, Tripoli in Barbary, and Ezzaba, which is a good part of Numidia. Burgia hath always been turmoiled with continual wars; because sometimes it was subject unto the King of Tunis, and sometimes again unto the King of Tremizen. Certain it is that even until these our days, this Bugia was a Kingdom of itself, and so continued, till the principal City of that Region was at the commandment of Ferdinando the King of Castille, taken by one Peter of Navarre. This is the basest part of all Africa; neither will our Cosmographers vouchsafe it the name The division of Numidia. of a Kingdom, by reason that the Inhabitants thereof are so fare distant a sunder; which you may easily conjecture by that which followeth. Tesset a City of Numidia, containeth about Tesset. four hundred families, and is in regard of the Libyan Desert, severed from all places of habitation almost three hundred miles; wherefore this second part is thought by diverse not to be worthy the name of a Kingdom. Howbeit we will make some relation of the habitable parts of Numidia; some whereof may not unfitly be compared with other Regions of Africa, as for example, that of Segelmess, which territory of Numidia lieth over against Barbary; likewise Zeb, which is situate against Bugia, and the signiory of Biledulgerid, which extendeth unto the Kingdom of Tunis. Reserving therefore many particulars for the second part of this History, we will make our entry and beginning at those places, which lie upon the West of Numidia: the names whereof be these; Tesset, Guaden, Ifren, Hacca, Dare, Tabelbelt, Todga, Fercale, Segelmess, Benigumi, Fighig, Tegua, Tsabit, Tegorarin, Mesab, Tegort and Guarghela. The Region of Zeb containeth five towns, to wit, Pescara, Elborh, Nesta, Taolac and Deusin: so many Cities likewise hath the territories of Biledulgerid; namely, Teozar, Caphesa, Nefreoa, Elchamid and Chalbis: and from hence Eastward are found the Isles of Gerbe, Garion, Mesellata, Mestra●●, Teoirraga, Gademis, Fizza, Augela, Birdeoa and Eloacat. These are the names of the most famous places of all Numidia, being bounded (as is said before) Westward upon the Ocean Sea, and Eastward with the River of Nilus. These Deserts have not as yet any certain name amongst us, albeit they be divided into five A description of the Libyan Deserts, which lie between Numidia and the Land of Negro. parts, and receive all their denomination from the inhabitants which devil upon them, that is to say, from the Numidians, who are in like sort themselves divided into five parts also, to wit, the People or Tribes called Za●ega, Ganziga, Terga, Leuta and Berdeoa. There be likewise certain places, which take some proper and particular name from the goodness and badness of the soil; as namely, the Desert of Azaohad, so called for the drought and unfruitfulness of that place: likewise Hair, albeit a Desert, yet so called for the goodness and temperature of the air. Moreover, the land of Negro is divided into many Kingdoms: whereof albeit a great part A division of the land of Negroes into several Kingdoms. be unknown unto us, and removed fare out of our trade; we will notwithstanding make relation of those places, where we ourselves have abode, and which by long experience are grown very familiar unto us: as likewise of some other places, from whence Merchants used to travel unto the same Cities wherein myself was then resident; from whom I learned right well the state of their Countries. I * john Leo traveled over fifteen Kingdoms of the land of Negro. myself saw fifteen Kingdoms of the Negroes: howbeit there are many more, which although I saw not with mine own eyes, yet are they by the Negroes sufficiently known and frequented. Their names therefore (beginning from the West, and so proceeding Eastward and Southward) are these following: Gualata, Ghinea, Melli, Tombuto, Gago, Guber, Agadez, Canon, Casena, Zegzeg, Zanfara, Guangara, Burno, Gaoga, Nube. These fifteen Kingdoms are for the most part situate upon the River Niger, through the which Merchants usually travel from Gualata to the City of * Cairo. Alcair in Egypt. The journey indeed is very long, but yet secure and void of danger. All the said Kingdoms adjoin one upon another; ten whereof are separated either by the River Niger, or by some sandy desert: and in times past each one of the fifteen had a several King, but now * About the year 2526. at this present, they are all in a manner subject unto three Kings only: namely, to the King of Tombuto, who is Lord of the greatest part; to the King of Borno, who governeth the lest part, and the residue is in subjection unto the King of Gaoga: howbeit, he that possesseth the Kingdom of Ducala hath a very small train attending upon him. Likewise these Kingdoms have many other Kingdoms bordering upon the South frontiers of them: to wit, Bito, Temiam, Dauma Medra, and Gorhan; the Governors and Inhabitants whereof, are most rich and industrious people, great lovers of justice and equity, albeit some lead a brutish kind of life. Our Cosmographers and Historiographers affirm, that in times past Africa was altogether Of the habitations of Africa, and of the signification of this word Barbar. disinhabited, except that part which is now called the Land of Negroes: and most certain it is, that Barbary and Numidia were for many ages destitute of Inhabitants. The tawny people of the said Region were called by the name of Barber, being derived of the Verb Barbara, which in their tongue signifieth to murmur: because the African tongue soundeth in the ears of the Arabians, no otherwise than the voice of Beasts, which utter their sounds without any accents. Others will have Barber to be one word twice repeated, for somuch as Bar in the Arabian tongue signifieth a Desert. For (say they) when King Iphricus being by the Assyrians or Aethiopians driven out of his own Kingdom, traveled towards Egypt, and seeing himself so oppressed with his enemies, that he knew not what should become of him and his followers, he asked his people how or which way it was possible to escape, who answered him Barber, that is, to the Desert, to the Desert: giving him to understand by this speech, that he could have no safer refuge, then to cross over Nilus, and to flee unto the Desert of Africa. And this reason seemeth to agreed with them, which affirm the Africans to be descended from the people of Arabia foelix. The ta 〈…〉 e Moors are divided into five several People or Tribes: to wit, the Tribes called A 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tribes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Zanhagis, Musmudi, Zoneti, Hacari and Gumeri. The Tribe of Musmudi inhabit the Western part of Mount Atlas, from the Province of Hea, to the River of * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Seruan. Likewise they devil upon the South part of the said Mountain, and upon all the inward plains of that Region. These Musmud● have four Provinces under them: namely, Hea, Sus, Guzula, and the Territory of Mor●cco. The Tribe of Gumeri possess certain Mountains of Barbary, dwelling on the sides of those Mountains which lie ●u●r against the Mediterran Sea: as likewise they are Lords of all the River called in their language Rif. This River hath his Fountain near unto the straits of Gibraltar, and thence runneth Eastwards to the Kingdom of Tremizen, called by the Latines Caesaria. These two tribes or people have several habitations by themselves: Tremizen called by 〈…〉 cient Cosmo grapher ●●●aria, or 〈…〉 a●●a C 〈…〉 is. the other three are dispersed confusi●●ly over all Africa: howbeit, they are like strangers, discerned one from another by certain properties or tokens, maintaining continual war among themselves especially they of Numidia. Out of all which it is evident, that in times pa●● all the foresaid people had their habitations and tents in the plain fields: every one of which favoured their own saction, and exercised all labours necessary for man's life, as common among them. The Governors of the Country attended their droves and flocks; and the Citizens applied themselves unto some manual Art, or to husbandry. The said people are divided into five hundred several families, as appeareth by the Genealogies of the Africans, Author whereof is one Ibnu Rachu, whom I have oftentimes read and perused. Some writers are of opinion, Ibnu Rach● ●n African Historian. that the King of Tombuto, the King of Melli, and the King of Agadez fetch their original from the people of Zanaga, to wit, from them which inhabit the Desert. The foresaid five families or people, being divided into hundreds of progenies, and having The agreement o● v 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 A 〈…〉 n language. Aq●●●●marig. African language A●●bike. innumerable habitations, do notwithstanding use all one kind of language, called by them Aquel Amar●g, that is, the noble tongue: the Arabians which inhabit Africa, call it a barbarous tongue; and this is the true and natural language of the Africans. Howbeit it is altogether different from other languages, although it hath diverse words common with the Arabian tongue. Yea, all the Gumeri in a manner and most of the Hacari speak Arabian, though corruptly; which (I suppose) came first hereupon to pass, for that the said people have had long acquaintance and conversation with the Arabians. The Negroes have diverse languages among themselves, among which they call one Sungai, and the same is current in many Regions; as Sungai. namely, in Gualata, Tombuto, Ghinea, Melli and Gago. Another language there is among the Negroes, which they call Guber; and this is rife among the people of Guber, of Canon, of Casena, Guber. of Perzegreg, and of Guangra. Likewise the Kingdom of Borno hath a peculiar kind of speech, Burno language. altogether like unto that, which is used in Gaoga. And the Kingdom of Nube hath a language Nub●an. of great affinity with the Caldean, Arabian and Egyptian tongues. But all the Sea-townes of Africa, from the Mediterran Sea to the Mountains of Atlas, speak broken Arabian. Except Arabike broken. the Kingdom and Town of Maroco, and the inland Numidians bordering upon Maroco, Fez and Tremizen; all which, use the Barbarian tongue. Howbeit, they which devil over Barbarian. against Tunis and Tripoli, speak indeed the Arabian language; albeit most corruptly. Of that Army which was sent by Califa * Hutmen. Otmen the third, in the four hundred year of the Hegeira, there came into Africa fourscore thousand Gentlemen and others, who having Of the Arabians inhabiting the City of Africa. subdued sundry Provinces, at length arrived in Africa: and there the General of the whole Army called * Hucha. Hucha Hib●● Nafich remained. This man built that great City which is called of us * Cairaoan. Alcair. For he stood in fear of the people of Tunis, jest they should betray him, misdoubting also that they would procure aid out of Sicily, and so give him the encounter. Wherefore with all his treasure which he had got, he traveled to the Desert and firm ground, distant from Carthage about one hundred and twenty miles, and there is he said to have built the City Tunis. of * Cairaoan. Alcair. The remnant of his Soldiers he commanded to keep those places, which were most secure and fit for their defence, and willed them to build where no rock not fortification was. Which being done, the Arabians began to inhabit Africa, and to disperse themselves among the Africans, who, because they had been for certain years subject unto the Romans or Italians, used to speak their language: and hence it is, that the natural and mother-tongue of Corruption of Language. the Arabians, which hath great affinity with the African tongue, grew by little and little to be corrupted: and so they report that these two Nations at length conjoined themselves in one. Howbeit the Arabians usually do blaze their Pedigree in daily and trivial Songs, which custom as yet is common both to * The Moors of Granada. O● the Arabians which dwell 〈◊〉 and their coming into Africa. us, and to the people of Barbary also. For no man there is, be he never so base, which will not to his own name, add the name of his Nation, as for example, Arabian, Barbarian, or such like. The Mahometan Priests always forbade the Arabians to pass over Nilus with their Armies and Tents. Howbeit in the four hundred year of the Hegeira we read, that they were permitted so to do by a certain factious and s 〈…〉 smaticall * A Mahumetan● Patriarch. O● th' 〈…〉 Chaldeans, 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉, lib 3 Califa: because one of his Nobles had rebelled against him, usurping the City of Cairaoan, and the greatest part of Barbary. After the death of which Rebel, that Kingdom remained for some years unto his posterity and family; whose jurisdiction (as the African Chronicles report) grew so large and strong in the time of Elcain (the Mahometan Califa and Patriarch of Arabia) that he sent unto them one Gehoar, whom of a slave he had made his Counsellor, with an huge Army. This Gehoar conducting Gehoar a slave by condition conquered all Barbary, Numidia, Egypt, and Syria. me his Army Westward, recovered all Numidia and Barbary. Insomuch that he pierced unto the Region of Sus, and there claimed most ample Tribute: all which being done, he returned backe unto his Califa, and most faithfully surrendered unto him whatsoever he had gained from the Enemy. The Califa seeing his prosperous success, began to aspire unto greater Exploits. And Gehoar most firmly promised, that as he had recovered the Western Dominion unto his Lord, so would he likewise by force of War most certainly restore unto him the Countries of the East, to wit, Egypt, Syria, and all Arabia; and protested moreover that with the greatest hazard of his life, he would be avenged of all the injuries offered by the Family of Labhus unto his Lords Predecessors, and would revest him in the Royal Seat of his most famous Grandfathers, great-grand-fathers', and Progenitors. The Califa liking well his audacious promise, caused an Army of fourscore thousand Soldiers, with an infinite sum of money Cayro built, called Alchair. Gehoar the first ●ounder of Ca●ro: all is the Arabeck Article, 〈◊〉 the Exotic termination. and other things necessary for the Wars, to be delivered unto him. And so this valiant and stout Chieftain being provided for warfare, conducted his Troops through the Deserts of Egypt and Barbary; and having first put to flight the Vice- Califa of Egypt (who fled unto Eluir the Califa of Bagdet) in short time he subdued very easily all the Provinces of Egypt and Syria. Howbeit he could not as yet hold himself secure; fearing lest the Califa of Bagdet would assail him with an Army out of Asia, and lest the Garrisons which he had left to keep Barbary, should be constrained to forsake those conquered Provinces. Wherefore he built a City, and caused it to be walled round about. In which City he left one of his most trusty Captains, with a great part of the Army: and this City he called by the name of Alchair, which afterward by others was named Cairo. This Alchair is said daily so to have increased, that no City of the World for buildings and Inhabitants was any way comparable thereunto. Moreover, Califa Elcain arriving at Alchair, and being most honourably entertained by his Servant Gehoar, (who had written for him to come) began to think upon great affairs, and having gathered an huge Army, resolved to wage battle against the Califa of Bagdet. In the mean season he that was appointed Viceroy of Barbary, compacting with the Califa of Bagdet, yielded himself and all Barbary into his hands. Which the Califa most kindly accepted, and ordained him King over all Africa. But Califa Elcain hearing this news at Alchair was wonderfully afflicted in mind. Howbeit there was one of his secret Counsellors a very learned and witty man, who seeing his Lord so sad and pensive; I assure you, said he, if you please to take mine advice, that I will forthwith procure you such an Army, as shall give you great store of money, and yet notwithstanding shall do you good service also. The Califa being somewhat emboldened at these speeches, asked his Counsellor how this might possibly be brought to effect: My Lord (saith his Counsellor) certaine it is, that the Arabians are now grown so populous, and to so great a number, that all Arabia cannot contain them, scarcely will the yearly increase of the ground suffice to feed their Droves, and you see with what great famine they are afflicted, and how they are destitute not only of habitations, but even of victuals and sustenance. Wherefore if you had heretofore given them leave, they would long ere this have invaded Africa. And if you will now licence them so to do, doubt you not, but that you shall receive of them an huge Mass of Gold. This counsel could not altogether satisfy the Califa his mind: for he knew right well that the Arabians would so waste all Africa, as it should neither be profitable for himself, nor for his Enemies. Notwithstanding, seeing that his Kingdom was altogether endangered, he thought it better to accept those sums of money which his Counsellor promised, and so to be revenged of his Enemy, then to loose both his Kingdom and Gold all at once. Wherefore he permitted all Arabians, which would pay him Duckats apiece, freely to enter Africa; conditionally that they would show themselves most deadly Enemies unto the treacherous King of Barbary. Which liberty being granted unto them, it is reported that ten Tribes or Families of Arabians, being half the people of Arabia Deserta, came immediately into Africa; unto whom certain Inhabitants of Arabia Foelix joined themselves, insomuch that there were found amongst them about fifty thousand persons able to bear Arms: their women, children, and cattles were almost innumerable▪ the Story whereof Ibnu Rachu, the most diligent Chronicler of African Affairs (whom we have before mentioned) setteth down at large. These Arabians having traversed the Desert between Egypt and Barbary, first laid siege unto Tripoli a City of Barbary, which being overcome, they slew a great part of the Citizens, the residue escaping by flight. Next of all they encountered the Town of Capes, which was by them taken and vanquished. At length they besieged Cairaoan also; howbeit the Citizens being sufficiently provided of victuals, are said to have endured the siege for eight months: which Ten Tribes of Arabians invade Africa. Ibnu Rach 〈…〉 a famous Historiographer. being expired, they were constrained to yield: at what time there was nothing in Cairaoan but woeful slaughters, hideous outcries, and present death. This Land the Arabians divided among themselves, and began to people and inhabit the same; requiring in the mean space large Tributes of the Towns and Provinces subject unto them. And so they possessed all Africa, until such time as one joseph the son of jeffin attained to the Kingdom of Morocco. This joseph was the first King of Morocco, who endeavoured by all means to advance the King joseph. friends and kindred of the late deceased King of Africa unto the Kingdom; neither did he cease until he had expelled all the Arabians out of Cairaoan. Howbeit the Arabians possessed the Regions thereabout, giving themselves wholly to spoils and robberies: and the friends of the said deceased King could bear rule but in certain places only. Afterwards succeeded in the Kingdom of Morocco one Mansor, who was the fourth King and Prelate of that Mahometan Manso●. Sect which was called Muachedim. This man, albeit his Grandfathers and great Grandfathers had always favoured the Posterity and friends of the foresaid deceased African King, and had restored them to their ancient dignity; devised altogether how to oppose himself against them, and to usurp all their authority. Wherefore making a feigned league with them, we read, that he provoked the Arabians against them, and so very easily overcame them. Afterwards Mansor brought the greatest part of the Arabians into the Western Dominions of Africa; unto the better sort of whom he gave the Habitation of Duccala and Azgara, and unto the base remnant he bequeathed the possession of Numidia. But in process of time he commanded the Numidian slaves to be set at liberty, and so in despite of the Arabians, he caused them to inhabit that part of Numidia which he had allotted unto them. But as for the Arabians of Azgara and of certain other places in Barbary, he brought them all under his subiecton. For the A Proverb. Arabians out of Deserts are like fishes without water: they had indeed often attempted to get into the Deserts; but the Mountains of Atlas, which were then possessed by the Barbarians, hindered their passage. Neither had they liberty to pass over the Plains, for the residue of the Barbarians were there planted. Wherefore their pride being abated, they applied themselves unto Husbandry, having no where to repose themselves, but only in Villages, Cottages, and Tents. And their misery was so much the greater, in that they were constrained yearly to disburse unto the King of Morocco most ample Tribute. Those which inhabited Duccala, because they were an huge multitude, easily freed themselves from all Tribute and Imposition. A great part of the Arabians remained still at Tunis, for that Mansor had refused to carry them along with him: who, after the death of the said Mansor, grew to be Lords of Tunis, and so continued, till they resigned their Government unto the people called Abu-Haf; upon condition that they should pay them half the Revenues thereof: and this condition hath remained firm even until our days. Howbeit, because the Arabians are increased to such innumerable swarms, that the whole Revenues are not sufficient for them, the King of Tunis most 1526. justly alloweth some of them their duties, to the end they may make secure passage for Merchants, which indeed they perform without molestation or hurt of any. But the residue which are deprived of their pay, betake themselves wholly to robberies, thefts, slaughters, and such other monstrous outrages. For these, lurking always in the Woods, no sooner see any Merchant approaching, but suddenly they break forth, depriving him of his goods and life also: insomuch that now Merchants dare not pass that way but with a Garrison of safe-conduct. And so they pass sometimes to their great inconvenience. For they are notwithstanding constrained to give unto the foresaid Arabians, which are in pay with the King of Tunis, great sums of money▪: and are likewise oftentimes so in danger of Robbers, that they loose both their goods and lives. The Arabians which inhabit Africa, are divided into three parts: one part whereof are called Cachin, the second Hilel, and the third Machil. The Cachin are divided into three Nations or Tribes; to wit, the Tribes of Etheg, Sumait, and Sahid. Moreover, Etheg is divided into three Families; that is to say, the Family of Delleg▪ Elmuntesig, and Subair: and these are dispersed into many Regions. Hilel are derived into four Generations; to wit, the people of Benibemir, of Rieh, of Susien, and of Chusain. The Family of Benihemir, is divided into the Lineages of Huroam, Huc●en, Habrum and Mussim. The Tribe of Rieh, are distributed into the Kindred's called Devead, Suaid, Asgeg, Elchyrith, Enedri, and Garfam; which Kindred's possess many Dominions. Machil have three Tribes under them: to wit, Mastar, Hutmen, and Hassan. Mastar are divided into Ruchen, and Selim; Hutmen into Elhasi and Chinan; and Hassan into Devihessen, Devimansor, and Devihubaidulla. Devihessen is distinguished into the Kindred's called Dulein, Berbun, Vodein, Racmen and Hamram; Devimansor into Hemrun, Menebbe, Husein, and Albuhus●in; and lastly, Devihubaidulla, into Garag, Hedeg, Teleb, and Geoan. All these do in a manner possess innumerable Regions; insomuch that to reckon them up at large, were a matter not only difficult, but almost impossible. The most noble and famous, Arabians were they of the Family of Etheg, unto whom Almanso● The Tribe Cachin. gave the Regions of Duccala and of Tedles to inhabit. These Arabians even till our times have been put to great distress and hazard, partly by the Portugal King, and partly by the King of Fez. They have at all opportunities, if need should require, a hundred thousand Soldiers fit to ●●●eg. Sumait. bear Arms, a great part whereof are Horsemen. The Arabians called Sumait, enjoy that part of the Libyan Desert which lieth over against the Desert of Tripoli. Th●se make often invasions into Barbary, for they have no places allotted them therein, but they and their Camels do perpetually remain in the Deserts. They are able to levy fourscore thousand soldiers, the greatest part being footmen. Likewise the Tribe of Sahid do inhabit the Desert of Libya: and Sahid. these have had always great league and familiarity with the King of Guargala. They have such abundance of cattles, that they do plentifully supply all the Cities of that region with flesh, and that especially in Summertime, for all the Winter they stir not out of the Deserts. Their number is increased to about a hundred and fifty thousand having not many Horsemen among them. The Tribe of Delleg possess diverse habitations; howbeit, Caesarti containeth the greatest part Delleg. Tremizen. of them. Some also inhabit upon the frontiers of the Kingdom of Bugia, who are said to receive a yearly stipend from their next neighbours. But the lest part of them devil upon the field-countrey of Acdes, upon the borders of Mauritania, and upon some part of mount Atlas, being subject unto the King of Fez. The people of Elmuntefig are seated in the Province of Azgar, Elmuntefig. and are called by the later writers Elcaluth. These also pay certain yearly tribute unto the King of F●z, being able to furnish about eight thousand Horsemen to the wars. The Kindred of Sobair do inhabit not fare from the Kingdom of Gezeir, being many of them under the pay Sebair. of the King of Tremizen, and are said to enjoy a great part of Numidia. They have more or less, three thousand most warlike Horsemen. They possess likewise great abundance of Camels; for which cause they abide all Winter in the Deserts. The remnant of them occupieth the Plain which lieth between Sala and Meenes. These have huge droves of Cattles, and exercise themselves in Husbandry, being constrained to pay some yearly tribute unto the King of Fez. They have Horsemen, who, as a man may say, are naturally framed to the wars, about four thousand in number. Hillel, which are also called Benihamir, dwell upon the frontiers of the Kingdom of Tremizen Of the people of Hillel, and of their habitations. Hurua. and Oran. These range up and down the Desert of Tegorarin, being in pay under the King of Tremizen, and of great riches and power; insomuch that they have at all times in a readiness for the wars six thousand Horsemen. The Tribe of Hurua possess only the borders of Mustuganim. These are savage people, giving themselves wholly to spoils and robberies, and alienating their minds from the wars. They never come forth of the Deserts; for the people of Barbary will neither allow them any places of habitation, nor yet any stipend at all: Horsemen they have to the number of two thousand. The Kindred of Hucban are next neighbours unto the region of Melian, who receive certain pay from the King of Tunis. They are rude and wild people, Hucba●. and in very deed estranged from all humanity: they have (as it is reported) about fifteen hundred Horsemen. The Tribe of Habru inhabit the region lying between Oran and Mustuganim: Habru. these exercise Husbandry, paying yearly tribute unto the King of Tremizen, and being scarce able to make one hundred Horsemen. The people called Mussim, possess those Deserts of Masila, which extend unto the Kingdom Mussim. of Bugia. These likewise are given only to theft and robbery; they take tribute both of their own people, and of other regions adjoining unto them. The Tribe of Rieeb inhabit those deserts Rieeb. of Libya, which border upon Constantina. These have most ample Dominions in Numidia, being now divided into six parts. This right famous and warlike Nation receiveth stipend from the King of Tunis, having five thousand Horsemen at command. The people of Suaid enjoy that Desert, Suaid. which is extended unto the Signiory of Tenez. These have very large possessions, receiving stipend from the King of Tromizen, being men of notable dexterity, as well in the wars, as in all other conversation of life. The Kindred of Azgeg devil not altogether in one place: for part Azgeg. of them inhabit the region of Garet, among the people called Hemram; and the residue possess that part of Duccala, which lieth near unto Azaphi. The Tribe of Elcherit devil upon that Elcherit. portion of Helin which is situate in the Plain of Sahidim, having the people of Heah tributary unto them, and being a very uncivil and barbarous people. The people called Enedri are seated in Enedr●▪ the Plain of Heah: but the whole region of Heah maintaineth almost four thousand Horsemen, which notwithstanding are unfit for the wars. The people of Garfa have sundry Mansions: Garfa. neither have they any King or Governor. They are dispersed among other Generations, and especially among the Kindred's of Manebbi and Hemram. These convey Dates from Segelmessa to the Kingdom of Fez, and carry backe again from thence such things as are necessary for Segelmess. The people called Ruche, who are thought to be descended from Mastar, do possess that desert, Of the Tribe of Machil. Rache. which lieth next unto Dedes and Farcala. They have very small dominions, for which cause they are accounted no whit rich; howbeit, they are most valiant soldiers, and exceeding swift of foot; insomuch that they esteem it a great disgrace, if one of their footmen be vanquished by two horsemen. And you shall found fierce any one man among them, which will not outgo a Swift people. very swift horse, be the journey never so long. They have about five hundred Horsemen, but most warlike Footmen, to the number of eight thousand. Selim inhabit upon the River of Selim. Dara, from whence they range up and down the Deserts. They are endowed with great riches, carrying every year merchandise unto the Kingdom of Tombuto, and are thought to be in high Traffic to Tombuto. favour with the King himself. A large jurisdiction they have in Darha, and great plenty of Camels: and for all opportunities of war they have ever in a readiness three thousand Horsemen. The Tribe of Elhasis dwelleth upon the sea-coast, near unto Messa. They do arm about five El●asis. hundred Horsemen, and are a Nation altogether rude, and unacquainted in the wars. Some part of them inhabiteth Azgara. Those which devil about Messa, are free from the yoke of superiority; but the others which remain in Azgar, are subject to the King of Fez. The Kindred of Chinan are dispersed among them, which before were called Elcaluth, and these also are subject 〈◊〉. unto the King of Fez. Very warlike people they are, and are able to set forth two thousand Horsemen. The people of Devihessen are divided into the Kindred's of Duleim, Burbun, Vode, Devimansor, and Devihubaidulla. Duleim are conversant in the Deserts of Libya with the African Devihessen. Duleim. people, called Zanhaga. They have neither dominion, nor yet any stipend; wherefore they are very poor, and given to robbery: they travel unto Dara, and exchange Cattles for Dates with the inhabitants there. All bravery and comeliness of apparel they utterly neglect; and their number of fight men is ten thousand, four thousand being Horsemen, and the residue Footmen. The people called Burbun, possess that part of the Libyan Desert which adjoineth unto Burbun. Sus: They are a huge multitude, neither have they any riches besides Camels. Unto them is subject the City of Tesset, which scarce sufficeth them for the maintenance of their Horses, being but a few. The people of Vode enjoyeth that Desert, which is situate between Guaden and Gualata. Vode. They bear rule over the Guadenites, and of the Duke of Gualata they receive yearly tribute, and their number is grown almost infinite: for by report, they are of ability to bring into the field almost threescore thousand most skilful soldiers; notwithstanding, they have great want of Horses. The Tribe of Racmen occupy that Desert which is next unto Hacha: they have very Racmen. large possessions, and do in the Springtime usually travel unto Tesset; for then always they have somewhat to do with the inhabitants there. Their people fit for Arms are to the number of twelve thousand, albeit they have very few Horsemen. The Nation of Hamrum inhabit the Deserts Hamrum. of Tagavost, exacting some tribute of the inhabitants there, and with daily incursions likewise molesting the people of Nun. Their number of soldiers is almost eight thousand. The Generation of Dehemrum, which are said to derive their pedigree from Devimansor, inhabit The people descended of Devimansor. Dehemrum. the Desert over against Segelmess, who continually wander by the Libyan Deserts as fare as Ighid. They have tributary unto them the people of Segelmesse, of Todgatan, of Tebelbelt, and of Dara. Their soil yields such abundance of Dates, that the yearly increase thereof is sufficient to maintain them, although they had nothing else to live on. They are of great fame in other Nations, being able to furnish for the wars about three thousand Horsemen. There devil likewise among these certain other Arabians of more base condition, called in their language Garfa Esgeb; which notwithstanding have great abundance of Horses, and of all other Cattles. The people of Menebbe do almost inhabit the very same Desert, having two Provinces of Numidia under them; to wit, Matgara, and Retebbe. These also are a most valiant Nation, Menebbe. being in pay under the Province of Segelmess, and being able to make about two thousand Horsemen. The Kindred of Husein, which are thought to be descended of Devimansor, are seated upon Husein, the Mountains of Atlas. They have in the said Mountains a large jurisdiction, namely, diverse Castles every where, and many most rich and flourishing Cities; all which, they think, were given them in old time by the Viceroys of the Marini: for as soon as they had won that Kingdom, the Kindred of Husein afforded them great aid and service. Their dominion is now subject unto the Kings of Fez and of Segelmess. They have a Captain, which for the most part resideth at the City, commonly called Garseluin. Likewise they are always in a manner, traversing of that Desert, which in their language is called Eddara. They are taken to be a most rich and honest people, being of ability to furnish for the wars about six thousand Horsemen. Among these, you shall oftentimes found many Arabians of another sort, whom they use only to be their servants. The Tribe of Abulhusein do inhabit part of the foresaid Desert of Eddara, Abulhusein. howbeit a very small part; the greatest number of whom are brought unto such extreme misery, that they have not in those their wild tents sufficient sustenance to live upon. One Generation of the people of Devihubaidulla are those which are named Gharrag: these The offspring of Devihubaidulla. Gh●rrag. enjoy the Deserts of Benigomi and Fighig, having very large possessions in Numidia. They are stipendaries unto the King of Tremizen, who diligently endeuoureth to bring them to peace and tranquillity of life; for they are wholly given to theft and robbery. In Summertime they usually repair unto Tremizen, where they are thought for that season of the year to settle their abode: their Horsemen are to the number of four thousand, all which are most noble warriors. The Kindred of Hedeg possess a certain Desert near unto Tremizen, called in their own Hedeg. Thelob. language Hangad. These have no stipend from any Prince, nor yet any jurisdiction at all, rapine and stealth is only delightful unto them; they provide only for their family and themselves, and are able to set forth about five hundred Horsemen. The Tribe of Theleb inhabit the Plain of * Alger. Algere, the nest of Sea-Hornets, a cage of unclean Birds, and place of Pirates. Algezer; these have often vagaries over the Deserts unto the Province of Tedgear. Unto them were subject in times past, the most famous Cities of Algezer and Tedelles: howbeit in these our days they were recovered again from them by Barbarossa the Turk; which loss could not but greatly grieve and molest their King. It is reported moreover, that at the same time, the principal of the said people of Theleb were cut off. For strength and cunning in chivalry they were inferior to no other Nation; their Horsemen were about three thousand. The Tribe of Gehoan inhabit not all in one place: for part of them you may found among the people of Guarag, and the residue amongst the people of Hedeg; and they are unto them no otherwise G●●oan. then their servants, which condition they notwithstanding most patiently and willingly submit themselves unto. And here one thing is to be noted by the way; to wit, that the two forenamed people called Schachin and Hilel, are originally Arabians of Arabia Desarta, and think The A 〈…〉 s called 〈◊〉 and Hilel●●sc●nded ●●sc●nded from Isma●●, the base son of Abraham. The Arabians called Mac●●●, descended of Saba. themselves to be descended from Ishmael, the son of Abraham. And those which we called Machil, came first forth of Arabia Foelix, and derive their pedigree from Saba. Before whom the Mahometans prefer the former, which of Ishmael are called Ismaelitet. And because there hath always been great controversy among them, which part should be of greater Nobility, they have written on both sides many Dialogues and Epigrams, whereby each man is wont to blaze the Renown, the Virtues, Manners, and laudable Customs of his own Nation. The ancient Arabians, which were before the times of the Ismaelites, were called by the African Historiographers Arabi-Araba; as if a ma● should say, Arabians of Arabia. But those which came of Ishmael, they call Arabi Mus-Araba; as if they should say, Arabians engrafted into the land of Arabia, or Arabians accidentally, because they were not originally bred and borne in Arabia. And them which afterward came into Africa, they name in their language Mustehgeme, that is, Barbarous Arabians; and that because they joined themselves unto strangers, insomuch that not only their speech, but their manners also are most corrupt and barbarous. These are (friendly Reader) the particulars, which for these ten years my memory could reserve, as touching the originals and diversities of the Africans and Arabians; in all which time I remember not, that ever I read, or saw any History of that Nation. He that will know more, let him have recourse unto Hib●u Rachu the Historiographer before named. Those five kinds of people before rehearsed, to wit, the people of Zenega, of Gansiga, of Terga, The manners and customs of the African people. The people of Numidia. Their attire. of Leuta, and of Bardeoa, are called of the La●inss, Numidae: and they live all after one manner, that is to say, without all law and civility. Their garment is a narrow and base piece of cloth, wherewith scarce half their body is covered. Some of them wrap their heads in a kind of black cloth, as it were with a scarf, such as the Turks use, which is commonly called a Turban. Such as will be discerned from the common sort, for Gentlemen wear a jacket made of blue Cotton with wide sleeves. And Cotton-cloth is brought unto them by certain Merchants from the land of Negro. They have no beasts fit to ride upon, except their Camels; unto whom Nature, between Camels. the bunch standing upon the hinder part of their backs and their necks, hath allotted a place, which may fitly serve to ride upon, in stead of a saddle. Their manner of riding is most ridiculous. For sometimes they lay their legs across upon the Camel's neck; and sometimes again (having no knowledge nor regard of stirrups) they rest their feet upon a rope, which is Riding. cast over his shoulders. Instead of spurs, they use a truncheon of a cubits length, having at the one end thereof a Goad, wherewith they prick only the shoulders of their Camels. Those Camels which they use to ride upon, have a hole bored through the gristles of their nose, in the which a ring of leather is fastened, whereby as with a bit, they are more easily kerbed and mastered; after which manner I have seen bufflles used in Italy. For beds, they lie upon mats made of sedge and bulrushes. Their tents are covered for the most part with course chamlet, or Beds and tents. with a harsh kind of Wool, which commonly groweth upon the boughs of their Date-trees. As for their manner of living, it would seem to any man incredible what hunger and scarcity Wool growing upon the Palmtree. Miserable diet. this Nation will endure. Bread they have none at all, neither use they any seething or roasting; their food is Camel's milk only, and they desire no other dainties. For their breakfast they drink off a great cup of Camel's milk: for supper they have certain dried flesh steeped in butter and milk, whereof each man taking his share, eateth it out of his fist. And that this their meat may not stay long undigested in their stomaches, they sup off the foresaid broth wherein their flesh was steeped: for which purpose they use the palms of their hands as a most fit instrument framed by nature to the same end. After that, each one drinks his cup of milk, and so Natural dish. their supper hath an end. These Numidians, while they have any store of milk, regard water nothing at all, which for the most part happeneth in the Spring of the year, all which time you shall found some among them that will neither wash their hands nor their faces. Which seemeth not altogether to be unlikely; for (as we said before) while their milk lasteth, they frequent Slovens. not those places where water is common: yea, and their Camels, so long as they may feed upon grass, will drink no water at all. They spend their whole days in hunting and thieving: Occupation. for all their endeavour and exercise is to drive away the Camels of their enemies; neither will they remain above three days in one place, by reason that they have not pasture any longer for the sustenance of their Camels. And albeit (as is aforesaid) they have no civility at all, nor Policy. any Laws prescribed unto them; yet have they a certain Governor or Prince placed over them, unto whom they tender obedience and due honour, as unto their King. They are not only ignorant of all good learning and liberal Sciences; but are likewise altogether careless and destitute of virtue: insomuch that you shall found scarce one amongst them all, which is a man of judgement or counsel. And if any injuried party will go to the Law with his adversary, he must ride continually five or six days before he can come to the speech of any judge. This Nation judges. hath all learning and good disciplines in such contempt, that they will not once vouch●are to go out of their deserts for the study and attaining thereof: neither, if any learned man shall Learning. chance to come among them, can they love his company and conversation, in regard of their most rude and detestable behaviour. Howbeit, if they can found any judge, which can frame himself to live and continued among them, to him they give most large yearly allowance. Some allow their judge a thousand ducats yearly, some more, and some less, according as themselves think good. They that will seem to be accounted of the better sort, cover their heads (as I said before) with a piece of black cloth, part whereof▪ like a vizard or mask, reacheth down over their faces, covering all their countenance except their eyes; and this is their daily kind of attire. And so often as they put meat into their mouths, they remove the said mask; which being Manner of eating. done, they forthwith cover their mouths again, alleging this fond reason: for (say they) as it is unseemly for a man, after he hath received meat into his stomach, to vomit it out of his mouth again, and to cast it upon the earth; even so it is an undecent part to eat meat with a man's mouth uncovered. The women of this Nation be gross, corpulent, and of a swart complexion. They are fattest Their women. upon their breast and paps, but slender about the girdlestead. Very civil they are, after their manner, both in speech and gestures: sometimes they will accept of a kiss; but who so tempteth them farther, putteth his own life in hazard. For by reason of jealousy, you may see them jealousy. daily one to be the death and destruction of another, and that in such savage and brutish manner, that in this case they will show no compassion at all. And they seem to be more wise in this behalf then diverse of our people, for they will by no means match themselves unto an harlot. The liberality of this people hath at all times been exceeding great. And when any travellers may pass through their dry and desert Territories, they will never repair unto their tents, neither will they themselves travel upon the common high way. And if any Caravan, or multitude of Merchants will pass those Deserts, they are bound to pay certain Custom unto the Prince Merchants. of the said people, namely, for every Camel's load, a piece of cloth worth a Ducat. Upon a time I remember, that travelling in the company of certain Merchants over the Desert, The Authors travels. called by them Araoan, it was our chance there to meet with the Prince of Zanaga; who, after he had received his due custom, invited the said company of Merchants, for their recreation, to go and abide with him in his tents four or five days. Howbeit, because his tents were too fare out of our way, and for that we should have wandered farther than we thought good, esteeming it more convenient for us to hold on our direct course, we refused his gentle offer, and for his courtesy gave him great thanks. But not being satisfied therewith, he commanded that our Camels should proceed on forward, but the Merchants he carried along with him, and gave them very sumptuous entertainment at his place of abode. Where we were no sooner arrived, Camels and Ostriches used for victuals. but this good Prince caused Camels of all kinds and Ostriches, which he had hunted and taken by the way, to be killed for his household provision. Howbeit, we requested him not to make such daily slaughters of his Camels; affirming moreover, that we never used to eat the flesh of a gelt Camel, but when all other victuals failed us. Whereunto he answered, that he should Princely fare. deal uncivilly, if he welcommend so worthy and so seldome-seene guests with the kill of small Cattles only. Wherefore he wished us to fall to such provision as was set before us. here might you have seen great plenty of roasted and sodden flesh: their roasted Ostriches were brought to the Table in wicker platters, being seasoned with sundry kinds of Herbs and Spices. Their bread made of Mill and Panic was of a most savoury and pleasant taste: and always at the end of dinner or supper we had plenty of Dates, and great store of Milk served in. Yea, this Bread of Millet. bountiful and noble Prince, that he might sufficiently show how welcome we were unto him, would together with his Nobility always bear us company: howbeit, we ever dined and supped apart by ourselves. Moreover, he caused certain religious and most learned men to come unto our banquet; who, all the time we remained with the said Prince, used not to e●te any Religious men. bread at all, but fed only upon flesh and milk. Whereat we being somewhat amazed, the good Prince gently told us, that they all were borne in such places, whereas no kind of grain would grow: howbeit, that himself for the entertainment of strangers, had great plenty of Corn laid up in store. Wherefore he bade us to be of good cheer, saying, That he would eat only of such things as his own native soil afforded: affirming moreover, that bread was yet in use Places without grain. among them at their feast of Passeover, and at other feasts also, whereupon they used to offer sacrifice. And thus we remained with him for the space of two days; all which time, what wonderful and magnificent cheer we had made us, would seem incredible to report. But the third day, being desirous to take our leave, the Prince accompanied us to that place where we overtook our Camels and companoe sent before. And this I dare most deeply take mine oath Bountiful hospitality. on, that we spent the said Prince ten times more, than our Custom which he received came to. We thought it not amiss here to set down this History, to declare in some sort the courtesy and liberality of the said Nation. Neither could the Prince aforesaid understand our language, nor we his; but all our speech to and fro was made by an interpreter. And this which we have here recorded as touching this nation, is likewise to be understood of the other four Nations above mentioned, which are dispersed over the residue of the Numidian Deserts. The Arabians, as they have sundry mansions and places of abode, so do they live after a diverse The manners and customs o● the Arabians which inhabit A 〈…〉 a. Are 〈…〉 valour. Where the Barbary Horses ar● br●d. Arabian Poems and Verses. and sundry manner. These which inhabit between Numidia and Libya lead a most miserable and distressed life 〈…〉 ring much in this regard from those Africans, whom we affirmed to devil in Libya. Howbeit, they are fare more valiant than the said Africans, and use commonly to exchange Camels in the land of Negroes: they have likewise great store of Horses, which in Europe they call Horses of Barbary. They take wonderful delight in hunting and pursuing of Dear, of wild As●eses of Ostriches, and such like. Neither is here to be omitted, that the greater part of Arabians which inhabit Numidia, are very witty and concerted in penning of verses; wherein each man will decipher his love, his hunting, his combats, and other his worthy acts: and this is done for the most part in rhyme, after the Italian manner. And albeit they are most liberally minded, yet dare they not by bountiful giving make any show of wealth; for they are daily oppressed with manifold inconveniences. They are apparelled after the Numidians fashion, Apparel. saving that their women differ somewhat from the women of Numidia. Those Deserts which they do now enjoy, were wont to be possessed by Africans: but the Arabians with their Army invading that part of Africa, drove out the natural Numidians, and reserved the Deserts adjoining upon the Land of Dates, unto themselves: but the Numidians began to inhabit Biledulgerid. those Deserts which border upon the land of Negro. The Arabians which dwell between Mount Atlas and the Mediterran sea, are fare wealthier than these which we now speak of, both for costliness of apparel, for good horse-meat, and for the stateliness and beauty of their tents. Their Horses also are of better shape, and more corpulent, but not so swift as the Horses of the Numidian Desert. They exercise Husbandry, and have great increase of corn. Their droves and flocks of Cattles be innumerable, insomuch that they cannot inhabit one by another for want of pasture. They are somewhat more vile and barbarous than those which inhabit the Deserts, and yet they are not altogether destitute of liberality: part of them which dwell in the territory of Fez, are subject unto the King of Fez. Those which remain in Morocco and Duccala have continued this long time free from all exaction and tribute: but so soon as the King of Portugal began to bear rule over Azafi and Azamor, there began also among them Portugal's acts in Africa: see O●orius, &c. The Arabians offer themselves slaves to any that would rel●eve th●●r extreme hunger. strife and civil war. Wherefore being assailed by the King of Portugal on the one side, and by the King of Fez on the other, and being oppressed also with extreme famine and scarcity of that year, they were brought unto such misery, that they freely offered themselves as slaves unto the Portugals, submitting themselves to any man, that was willing to relieve their intolerable hunger: and by this means scarce one of them was left in all Duccala. Moreover, those which possess the Deserts bordering upon the Kingdoms of Tremizen and Tunis, may all of them (in regard of the rest) be called Noblemen, and Gentlemen: For their Governors' receiving every year great revenues from the King of Tunis, divide the same afterward among their people, to the end they may avoid all discord: and by this means all dissension is eschewed, and peace is kept firm and inviolable among them. They have notable dexterity and cunning, both in making of Tents, and in bringing up and keeping of Horses. In Summertime they usually come near unto Tunis, to the end that each man may provide himself of bread, armour, and other necessaries; all which they carry with them into the Deserts, remaining there the whole Winter. In the Spring of the year they apply themselves unto hunting, insomuch that no beast can escape their pursuit. Myself (I remember) was once at their tents, to Their hunting. Richeses. my no little danger and inconvenience, where I saw greater quantity of Cloth, Brass, ●ron, and Copper, than a man shall oftentimes found in the most rich warehouses of some Cities. Howbeit no trust is to be given unto them; for if occasion serve, they will play the thiefs most slily and cunningly; notwithstanding, they seem to carry some show of civility. They take great delight Honesty. Poetry. in Poetry, and will pen most excellent verses, their language being very pure and elegant. If any worthy Poet be found among them, be is accepted by their Governors with great honour and liberality; neither would any man easily believe what wit and decency is in their verses. Their women (according to the guise of that country) go very gorgeously attired: they W 〈…〉 wear linen Gowns 〈◊〉 black, with exceeding wide sleeves, over which sometimes they cast a Ma 〈…〉 e of the same colour, or of blue, the corners of whic● Mantle are very artificially fastened about their shoulders with a fine silver ●l●●pe. Likewise they have rings hanging at their ears, which for the most part are made of sil●●r: they wear many rings also upon their fingers. Moreover, they usually w●are about their thighs and ankles certain scarves and rings, after the fashion of the Africans. T●●y cover their faces with certain masks, having only two 〈…〉 s for their eyes to peep out at. If any man chance to meet with them, they press 〈…〉 〈◊〉 their face●, pa 〈…〉ng 〈◊〉 wi〈…〉 〈◊〉, ex●●pt it be some o● their Allies or Kin 〈…〉; for unto them 〈…〉, neither is there any use of the said mask ●o long as they be 〈…〉 〈◊〉. These 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 t●ey travel any journey (as they oftentimes 〈◊〉) th●● s●t their women upon certain saddles made handsomely of wicker for the same purpose, and fa●●ned to their Camels backs, neither be they any thing too wide, but fit only for a woman to ●it in. When they go to the wars, each man carries his wife with him, to the end that she may cheer up her good man, and give him encouragement. Their Damsels which are unmarried, do usually paint their faces, breasts, arms, hands, and fingers with a kind of sergeant colour: which is accounted a most decent custom amongst them. But this fashion was first brought in by those Arabians, which before we called Africans, what time they began first of all to inhabit that region; for before then, they never used any false or glozing colours. The women of Barbary use not this fond kind of painting, but contenting themselves only with their natural hue, they regard not such feigned ornaments: howbeit sometimes they will temper a certain colour with hens-dung and safron, wherewithal they paint a little round spot on the balls of their cheeks about the breadth of a French Crown. Likewise between their eyebrows they make a triangle, and paint upon their chins a patch like unto an olive leaf. Some of them also do paint their eyebrows: and this custom is very highly esteemed of by the Arabian Poets, and by the Gentlemen of that country. Howbeit, they will not use these fantastical ornaments above two or three days together: all which time they will not be seen to any of their friends, except it be to their husbands and children: for these paintings seem to be great allurements unto lust, whereby the said women think themselves more trim and beautiful. The life of the Arabians in the Deserts between Barbary and Egypt is full of misery and calamity: The Arabians in the Deserts near Egypt. Their poverty. for the places where they inhabit, are barren and unpleasant. They have some store of Camels and other Cattles: howbeit, their fodder is so scarce, that they cannot well sustain them. Neither shall you found over all the whole region any place fit to bear corn. And if in that Desert there be any villages at all, which use to husband and manure their ground; yet reap they small commodity thereby, except it be for plentiful increase of Dates. Their Camels and other of their Cattles, they exchange for Dates and Corn; and so the poor Husbandmen of the foresaid villages have some small recompense for their labours: notwithstanding, how can all this satisfy the hunger of such a multitude? For you shall daily see in Sicilia great numbers of their sons laid to pawn; because when they have not wherewithal to pay The Arabians of Barca lay their sons to pawn unto the Sicilians for corn. for the Corn which they there buy, they are constrained to leave their sons behind them, as pledges of future payment. But the Sicilians, if their money be not paid them at the time appointed, will challenge the Arabians sons to be their slaves. Which day being once past, if any father will redeem his child, he must disburse thrice or four times so much as the due debt amounteth unto: for which cause they are the most notable thiefs in the whole world. If any Cruel famine. stranger fall into their hands, depriving him of all that he hath, they presently carry him to Sicily, and there either cell or exchange him for Corne. And I think, that no Merchants durst at any time within these hundred years arrive for trafficks sake upon any p●r● of their coast. For when they are to pass by with merchandise, or about any other weighty affairs, they eschew that region five hundred miles at the lest. Once I remember, that I myself, for my better security, and to a 〈…〉 e the danger of those mischievous people, went in company with certain Merchants, who in three ships sailed along their coast. We were no sooner espied of them, but forthwith they came running to the shore, making signs that they would traffic with us to our great advantage. Howbeit, because we durst not repose any trust in them, none of our company would departed the ship, before they had delivered certain pledges unto us. Which being done, we bought certain Eunuches, or gelded men and good ●●ore of butter of them. And so immediately weighing our anchors, we betook us to flight, fearing jest we should have been met withal by the Sicilian and Rhodian Pirates, and been spoilt not only of our goods, but of our liberties also. To be short, the said Arabians are very rude, 〈◊〉, beggarly, lean, and hunger-starved Miserable people. people having God (no doubt) always displeased against them, by whose vengeance they daily sustain such grievous calamities. You shall found many among the Africans which live altogether a shepherds or drovers life, inhabiting upon the beginning of mount Atlas, and being ●●spe●sed here and there o●er the same Mountain. They are constrained always to pay tribute ei 〈…〉 o to the King of the same region where they devil, or else to the Arabians, except those only which inhabit Temesna, who are free from all foreign superiority, and are of great power. They speak the same kind of language that other Africans do, except some few of them which converse with the inhabitants of the City called Vrbs (which is near unto Tunis) who speak the Arabian tongue. Moreover, there is a certain people inhabiting that region, which divideth Numidia from Tunis. These oftentimes wage war against the King of Tunis himself. which they put in practice not many years since, when as the said King his son 〈…〉 arching towards them from Constantina with an Army, for the demanding of such tribute as was due unto him, The overthrow and death of the King of Tunis his son. fought a very unfortunate battle. For no sooner were they adu 〈…〉 tised of the King's son his approach, but forthwith they went to meet him with two thousand Horsemen, and at length vanquished and slew him at unawares, carrying home with them all the furniture, bag, and baggage, which he had brought forth. And this was done in the year of Mahumets Hegeira 915. From that time their Fame hath been spread abroad in all places. Yea, many of the King of Tunis his Subjects revolted from their King unto them; insomuch that the Prince of this People is grown so lordship 〈…〉 ssant, that scarcely is his equal to be found in all Africa. The ancient Africans were much addicted to Idolatry, even as certain of the Persians are at The Faith and Religion of the ancient Africans or Moors. Sun and Fire worshipped. this day; some of whom worship the Sun, and others the Fire, for their gods. For the said Africanss had in times past magnificent and most stately Temples built, and dedicated as well to the honour of the Sun as of the Fire. In these Temple's day and night they kept Fire kindled, giving diligent heed that it might not at any time be extinguished, even as we read of the Roman Vestal Virgins: all which you may read more fully and at large in the Persian and African Chronicles. Those Africans which inhabited Libya and Numidia, would each of them worship some certain Planet, unto whom likewise they offered Sacrifices and Prayers. Some others of the Land of Negro worship Guighimo, that is to say, The Lord of Heaven. And this sound point of Religion was not delivered unto them by any Prophet or Teacher, but was inspired, as it were, from God himself. After that, they embraced the jewish Law, wherein they are said to have continued many years. Afterwards they professed the Christian Religion, and continued Christians, until such time as the Mahometan Superstition prevailed; which came to pass in the year of the Hegeira 208. About which time certain of Mahumets disciples so bewitched them with eloquent and deceivable speeches, that they alured their weak minds to consent unto their opinion; insomuch that all the Kingdoms of the Negroes adjoining unto Libya received the Mahometan Law. Neither is there any Region in all the Negroes Not Christians among the Negroes. We may hold it a punishment of God for their many giddy heresies, of which Monsters Africa was fertile as well as of the natural Donatists, Circumcellians and others (which had this good to yield us the learned labours of S. Aug.) The Adrian's after prevailed, the Vandals making way to Mahumet. The letters and characters of the Africans. The Africans used in times past none other kind of letters but the Roman letters. Land, which hath in it at this day any Christians at all. At the same time such as were found to be Iewes, Christians, or of the African Religion, were slain every man of them. Howbeit those which devil near unto the Ocean Sea, are all of them very gross Idolaters. Howbeit afterward, civil dissensions arising among them, neglecting the Law of Mahumet, they slew all the Priests and Governors of that Region. Which tumult when it came to the ears of the Mahometan Cal●fass, they sent an huge Army against the said Rebels of Barbary, to wit, those which were revolted from the Califa of Bagdet, and severely punished their misdemeanour. Those Writers which record the Histories of the Arabians doings are all jointly of opinion, that the Africans were wont to use only the Latin letters. The Arabians have no History * Perhaps he meaneth the histories of Sallust, T●●us 〈…〉 vius, and o'th' 〈…〉. Science guide to Conference. The 〈◊〉 caused all the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 b 〈…〉 ed. of African matters, which was not first written in Latin. They have certain ancient Authors, who writ partly in the times of the Arrians, and partly before their times, the names of all which are clean forgotten. But when as those which rebelled against the Califa of Bagdet (as is aforesaid) got the upper hand in Africa, they burned all the Africans books. For they were of opinion, that the Africans, so long as they had any knowledge of Natural Philosophy, or of other good Arts and Sciences, would every day more and more arrogantly contemn the Law of Mahumet. Contrariwise, some Historiographers there are which affirm, that the Africans had a kind of letters peculiar unto themselves; which notwithstanding, from the time wherein the Italians began first to inhabit Barbary, and wherein the Christians fleeing out of Italy from the Goths, began to subdue those Provinces of Africa, were utterly abolished and taken away. For it is likely that a People vanquished should follow the customs and the letters also of their Conquerors. And did not the same thing happen to the Persians, while the Arabians Empire stood? For certain it is, that the Persians at the same time lost those letters which were peculiar unto their Nation; and that all their books, by the commandment of the Mahometan Prelates, were burnt; lest their knowledge in natural Philosophy, or their or their idolatrous Religion might move them to contemn the precepts of Mahumet. The like also (as we shown before) befell the Barbarians, when as the Italians and the Goths usurped their Dominions in Barbary; which may here (I hope) suffice the gentle Reader. Howbeit this is out of doubt, that all the Sea-Cities and Inland-Cities of Barbary do use Latin letters only, whensoever they will commit any Epitaphs, or any other Verses or Prose unto posterity. The consideration of all which former particulars hath made me to be of opinion, that the Africans in times past had their own proper and peculiar letters, wherein they described their doings and exploits. For it is likely that the Romans, when they first subdued those Provinces as C 〈…〉 querours usually do) utterly spoiled and took away all their letters and memory, and established their own letters in the stead thereof; to the end that the fame and honour of the Roman People might there only be continued. And who knoweth not that the very same attempt was practised by the Goths upon the stately building of the Romans, and by the Arabians a●a●n● the Monuments of the Persians. Concerning those nine hundred year's, wherein the African used the letters of the Arabians, Ibnu Rachich, a mo●● diligent Writer of Africa, oath in his Chronicle most largely dispute; whether the Africans ever had any p 〈…〉 kind or writing or no. And at last he concludeth the aff●rmative part; that th●y had: 〈◊〉 (saith he) who 〈…〉 o 〈…〉 yeth this, may as well deny, that they had a Languaged 〈◊〉 unto themselves. For it cannot be that any People should have a proper kind of Spe 〈…〉, and yet should use letters borrowed from other Nations, and being altogether unfit for their Mother-language. All the Region of Barbary, and the Mountains contained therein, are subject more to cold The unpleasant and snowy places in Africa then to heat. For seldom cometh any gale of wind which bringeth not some Snow therewith. In all the said Mountains there grow abundance of Fruits, but not so great plenty of Corne. The Inhabitants of these Mountains live for the greatest part of the year upon Barley Bread. The Springs and Rivers issuing forth of the said Mountains, representing the quality and taste of their native soil, are somewhat muddy and impure, especially upon the confines of Mauritania. These Mountains likewise are replenished with Woods and lofty Trees, and are greatly stored with Beasts of all kinds. But the little Hills and Valleys lying between the foresaid Mountains and Mount Atlas are fare more commodious, and abounding with Corne. For they are moistened with Rivers springing out of Atlas, and from thence holding on their course to the Mediterran Sea. And albeit Woods are somewhat more scarce upon these Plains, yet are they much more fruitful, then be the plain countries situate between Atlas and the Ocean Sea, as namely, the Regions of Maroco, of Duccala, of Tedles, of Temesna, of Azgara, and the Country lying towards the Straitss of Gibraltar. The Mountains of Atlas are exceeding The Mountains of Atlas exceeding cold. cold and barren, and bring forth but small store of Corn, being woody on all sides, and engendering almost all the Rivers of Africa. The Fountains of Atlas are even in the midst of Summer extremely cold; so that if a man dippeth his hand therein for any long space, he is in great danger of losing the same. Howbeit the said Mountains are not so cold in all places: for some parts thereof are of such mild temperature, that they may be right commodiously inhabited: yea, and sundry places thereof are well stored with inhabitants; as in the second part of this present discourse we will declare more at large. Those places which are destitute of Inhabitants be either extremely cold, as namely, the same which lie over against Mauritania: or very rough and unpleasant, to wit, those which are directly opposite to the Region of Temesna. Where notwithstanding in Summer time they may feed their great and small Cattles, but not in Winter by any means. For then the North wind so furiously rageth, bringing with it such abundance of Snow; that all the Cattles which till then remain upon the said Mountains and a great part of the People also are forced to loose their lives in regard thereof: wherefore whosoever hath any occasion to travail that way in Winter time, chooseth rather to take his journey between Mauritania and Numidia. Those Merchants which bring Dates out of Numidia for the use and service of other Nations, set forth usually upon their journey about the 〈◊〉 wonderful and 〈…〉ble S 〈…〉 es about October and novemb. end of October: and yet they are oftentimes so oppressed and overtaken with a sudden fall of Snow, that scarcely one man among them all escapeth the danger of the tempest. For when it beginneth to snow over night, before the next morning not only Carts and Men, but even the very Trees are so drowned and overwhelmed therein, that it is not possible to find any mention of them. Howbeit the dead Carcases are then found, when the Sun hath melted the Snow. I myself also, by the goodness of Almighty GOD, twice escaped the most dreadful danger of the foresaid Snow; whereof, if it may not be tedious to the Reader, I will here in few The extreme danger of Snow which john Leo himself escaped. words make relation. Upon a certain day of the foresaid month of October, travelling with a great company of Merchants towards Atlas, we were there about the Sun going down weatherbeaten with a most cold and snowy kind of Hail. Here we found eleven or twelve Horsemen (Arabians to our thinking) who persuading us to leave our Carts and to go with them, promised us a good and secure place to lodge in. For mine own part, that I might not seem altogether uncivil, I thought it not meet to refuse their good offer; albeit I stood in doubt jest they went about to practise some mischief. Wherefore I bethought myself to hide up a certain sum of gold which I had as then about me. But all being ready to ride, I had no leisure to hide away my Coin from them; whereupon I feigned that I would go ease myself. And so departing a while their company, and getting me under a certain Tree, whereof I took diligent notice, I buried my money between certain stones and the root of the said Tree. And then we road on quietly till about midnight. What time one of them thinking that he had stayed long enough for his Prey, began to utter that in words which secretly he had conceived in his mind. For he asked whether I had any money about me or no? To whom I answered, that I had left my money behind with one of them which attended the Carts, and that I had then none at all about me. Howbeit they being no whit satisfied with this answer, commanded me, for all the cold weather, to strip myself out of mine apparel. At length when they could found no money at all, they said in jesting and scoffing wife, that they did this for no other purpose, but only to see how strong and hardy I was, and how I could endure the cold and tempestuous season. Well, on we road, seeking our way as well as we could that dark and dismal night; and anon we heard the bleating of Sheep, conjecturing thereby, that we were not fair distant from some habitation of people. Wherefore out of hand we directed our course thitherwards: being constrained to lead our Horses thorough thick Woods, and over steep and craggy Rocks, to the great hazard and peril of our lives. And at length after many labours, we found Shepherds in a certain Cave: who, having with much pains brought their Cattles in there, had kindled a lusty fire for themselves, which they were constrained, by reason of the extreme cold, daily to sit by. Who understanding our company to be Arabians, feared at the first that we would do them some mischief: but afterward being persuaded that we were driven thither by extremity of cold, and being more secure of us, they gave us most friendly entertainment. For they set bread, flesh, and cheese before us, wherewith having ended our Suppers, we laid us along each man to sleep before the fire. All of us were as yet exceeding cold, but especially myself, who before with great horror and trembling was stripped stark naked. And so we continued with the said shepherds for the space of two days: all which time we could not set forth, by reason of continual Snow. But the third day, so soon as they saw it leave snowing, with great labour they began to remove that Snow which lay before Continually Snow. the door of their Cave. Which done, they brought us to our Horses, which we found well provided of Hay in another Cave. Being all mounted, the shepherds accompanied us some part of our way, showing us where the Snow was of lest depth, and yet even there it touched our Horse bellies. This day was so clear, that the Sun took away all the cold of the two days going before. At length entering into a certain Village near unto Fez, we understood, that our Carts which passed by, were overwhelmed with the Snow. Then the Arabians seeing no hope of recompense for all the pains they had taken (for they had defended our Carts from Thiefs) Unkind kindness. carried a certain jew of our Company with them as their Captive, (who had lost a great quantity of Dates, by reason of the Snow aforesaid) to the end that he might remain as their Prisoner, till he had satisfied for all the residue. From myself they took my Horse, and committed me unto the wide World and to Fortune. From whence, riding upon a Mule, within three days I arrived at Fez, where I heard doleful news of our Merchants and Wares, that they were cast away in the Snow. Yea, they thought that I had been destroyed with the rest; but it seemed that God would have it otherwise. Now, having finished the History of mine own misfortunes, let us return unto that Discourse where we left. Beyond Atlas there are certain hot and dry places moistened with very few Rivers, but those which flow out of Atlas itself: some of which Rivers running into the Libyan Deserts are dried up with the Sands, but others do engender Lakes. Neither shall you found Rivers' dried up by sands. in these Country's any places apt to bring forth Corn, notwithstanding they have Dates in abundance. There are also certain other Trees bearing fruit, but in so small quantity, that no increase nor gain is to be reaped by them. You may see likewise in those parts of Numidia which border upon Libya, certain barren hills destitute of Trees, upon the lower parts whereof grow nothing but unprofitable thorns and shrubs. Among these Mountains you shall found no Rivers nor Springs, nor yet any waters at all, except it be in certain Pits and Wells almost unknown unto the Inhabitants of that Region. Moreover, in six or seven days journey they have not one drop of water, but such as is brought unto them by certain Merchants upon Camels backs. And that especially in those places which lie upon the main Road from Fez to Tombuto or from Tremizen to * Agadez, Agad. That journey likewise is very dangerous which is of late found out by the Merchants of our days from Fez to Alcair over the Deserts of Libya, were it not for an huge Lake in the way, upon the banks whereof the Sinites and the Goranites do inhabit. But in the way which leadeth from Fez to Tombuto are certain Pits environed either with the hides or bones of Camels. Neither do the Merchants in Summer time pass that way without Danger by thirst. great danger of their lives: for oftentimes it falleth out, when the Southwind bloweth, that all those Pits are stopped up with sand. And so the Merchants when they can found neither those Pits, nor any mention thereof, must needs perish for extreme thirst: whose carcases are afterward found lying scattered here and there, and scorched with the heat of the Sun. One remedy they have in this case, which is very strange: for when they are so grievously oppressed A strange remedy used by the African Merchants to quench their thirst. with thirst, they kill forthwith some one of their Camels, out of whose bowels they wring and express some quantity of water, which water they drink and carry about with them, till they have either found some Pit of water, or till they pine away for thirst. In the Desert which they call Azaoad, there are as yet extant two Monuments built of Marble, upon which Marble is an Epitaph engraven, signifying that one of the said Monuments represented a most ri●h Merchant, and the other a Carrier or transporter of Wares. Which wealthful Merchant bought of the Carrier a cup of water for ten thousand Ducats, and yet this precious A Merchant constrained by extreme thirst gave t●● thousand Ducats for a cup of water. The 〈◊〉 c●lled 〈◊〉. water could suffice neither of them; for both were consumed with thirst. This Desert likewise containeth sundry kinds of beasts, which in the fourth part of this Discourse concerning Libya, and in our Treatise of the b●astss of Africa, we will discourse of more at large. The Land of Negro is extreme hot, having some store of moisture also, by reason of the River, of Niger running through the midst thereof. All places adjoining upon Niger do mightily abound both with Cattles and Corne. Not Trees I saw there but only certain great ones, bearing a kind of bitter fruit like unto a Chestnut, which in their Language is called Goron. Likewise in the same Regions grow Cocos, Cucumbers, Onions, and such kind of herbs and first-fruits in great abundance. Cocos Cucumbers, Onions. There are no Mountains at all either in Libya or in the Land of Negroes: howbeit diverse Fens and Lakes there are; which (as men report) the inundation of Niger hath left behind it. Neither are the woods of the said Regions altogether destitute of Elephants and other strange beasts; whereof we will make relation in their due place. Throughout the greatest part of Barbary stormy and cold weather begin commonly about Wh●● 〈…〉 rall impressions & motions the Ai●e of Afri●a i 〈…〉 ubiect unto; and what effects ensue thereupon. The seasons of the year. Cherries ripe in April. the midst of October. But in December and january the cold groweth somewhat more sharp in all places: howeit this happeneth in the morning only, but so gently and remissely, that no man careth greatly to warm himself by the fire. February somewhat mitigateth the cold of Winter, but that so inconstantly, that the weather changeth sometime five and sometime six times in one day. In March the North and West winds usually blow, which cause the Trees to be adorned with blossoms. In April all first-fruits attain to their proper form and shape, insomuch that Cherries are commonly ripe about the end of of April and the beginning of May. In the midst of May they gather their figs: and in mid-Iune their Grapes are ripe in many places. Likewise their Pears, their sweet Quinces, and their Damascens attain unto sufficient ripeness in the months of june and july. Their Figs of Autumn may be gathered in August; howbeit they never have so great plenty of Figs and Peaches, as in September. By the midst of August they usually begin to dry their Grapes in the Sun, whereof they make Rasins. Which if they cannot finish in September, by reason of unseasonable weather, of their Grapes as then ungathered they use to make Wine and Must, especially in the Province of Rifa, as we will in due place signify more at large. In the midst of October they take in their Honey, and gather their Pomegranates The Olives of Africa. and Q●inceses. In November they gather their Olives, not climbing up with L 〈…〉 dear nor plucking them with their hands, according to the custom of Europe; for the Trees of Mauritania and Caesarea are so tall, that no Ladder is long enough to reach unto the fruit. And therefore their Olives being full ripe, they climb the Trees, beating them off the boughs with certain long Poles, albert they know this kind of beating to be most hurtful unto the said Trees. Sometimes they have great plenty of Ol●ueses in Africa, and sometimes as great s●arcicie. Certain great Olive-trees there are, the Olives whereof are eaten ripe by the Inhabitants because they are not so fit for Oil. No year f●ls out to be so unseasonal le, but that they have three Pleasant spring months in the spring always temperate. They begin their spring upon the fifteenth day of February, accounting the eighteenth of Raine signifying plenty or scarcity. May, for the end thereof: all which time they have most pleasant weather. But if from the five and twentieth of April, to the fifth of May they have no rain fall, they take it as a sign of ill luck. And the rainwater which falleth all the time aforesaid they call Naisan, that is, water blessed of God. Some store it up in Vessels, most religiously keeping it, as an holy thing. Their Summer lasteth till the sixteenth of August; all which time they have most hot and clear weather. Except perhaps some showers of rain fall in july and August, which do so infect the Air, that great plague and most pestilent Fevers ensue thereupon; with which plague whoso ever is infected, most hardly escapeth death. Their Autumn they reckon from the seventeenth of August to the sixteenth of November; having commonly in the months of August and September not such extreme heat as before. Howbeit all the time between the fifteenth of August and the fifteenth of September is called by them the furnace of the whole year, for that it bringeth Figs. Quinces, and such kind of first-fruits to their full maturity. From the fifteenth of November they begin their winter-season, continuing the same till the fourteenth day of February. So soon as Winter cometh they begin to till their ground which lieth in the Plains: but upon the Mountains they go to plough in October. The Africans are most certainly Forty days of extreme heat and forty of cold. persuaded that every year containeth forty extreme hot days, beginning upon the twelfth of june; and again so many days extreme cold, beginning from the twelfth of December. Their Aequinoctia are upon the sixteenth of March, and the sixteenth of September For their Solstitia they accounted the sixteenth of june and the sixteenth of December. These rules they do most strictly observe, as well Husbandry and Navigation, as in searching out the houses and true places of the Planets: and these instructions, with other such like they teach their young children first of all. Many Countrypeople and Husbandmen there be in Africa, who knowing (as they say) never The Peasants and un 〈…〉 rned people of Africa tunning in Astrology. Note. a Letter of the Book, will notwithstanding most learnedly dispute of Astrology, and allege most profound reasons and arguments for themselves. But whatsoever skill they have in the Art of Astrology, they first learned the same of the Latins: yea, they give those very names unto their Months which the Latins do. Moreover, they have extant among them a certain great Book divided into three Volumes, which they call. The Treasury or Storehouse of Husbandry. This Book was then translated out of Latin into their Tongue, when Mansor was Lord of Granada. In the said Treasury are all things contained which may seem in any wise to concern Husbandry; as namely, the changes and variety of times, the manner of sowing, with a number of such like particulars, which (I think) at this day the Latin Tongue itself, whereout these things were first translated, doth not contain. Whatsoe●er either the Africans or the Mahometans have, which seemeth to appertain in any wise to their Law or Religion, they make their computation thereof altogether according to the course of the Moon. Their year is divided into three hundred fifty four days: for unto six Months they allot thirty days, and unto the other six but nine and twenty, all which being added into one The year of the A 〈…〉 s & A●ricans. samme do produce the number aforesaid: wherefore their year differeth eleven days from the year of the Latins. They have at diverse times Festival Days and Faits. About the end of Autumn, for all Winter, and a great part of the Spring they are troubled Winds. with boisterous winds, with Hail, with terrible Thunder and Lightning: yea than it snoweth much in some places of Barbary. The Eastern, Southern, and South-easterne winds blowing in May and june, do very much hurt there: for they spoil the Corn, and hinder the fruit from coming to ripeness. Their Corn I kewise is greatly appayred by Snow, especially The years divided into two seasons only, upon the Mountains of Atlas. such as falleth in the day time, when it beginneth to flower. Upon the Mountains of Atlas they divide the year into two parts only: for their Winter continueth from October to April; and from April to October they accounted it Summer: neither is there any day throughout the whole year, wherein the tops of those Mountains are not covered with Snow. In Numidia, the year runneth away very swiftly: for they reap their Corn in May, and in October they gather their Dates: but from the midst of September, they have Winter till the beginning of januarie. But if September falleth out to be rainy, they are like to loose most part of their Dates. All the fields of Numidia require watering from the Rivers; but if the Mountains of Atlas have no rain fall upon them, the Numidian Rivers wax dry, and so the fields are destitute of wat●ring. October being destitute of rain, the Husbandman hath no hope to cast his seed into the ground: and he despayreth likewise, if it rain not in April. But their Dates prospero more without rain, whereof the Numidians have greater plenty then of Corne. For albeit they have some store of Corn, yet can it scarcely suffice them for half the year. Howbeit, if they have good increase of Dates, they cannot want abundance of Corn, which is sold unto them by the Arabians for Dates. If in the Libyan Deserts there fall out change of weather about the midst of October; and if it continued raining there all December, january, and some part of February, it is wonderful what abundance of grass and milk, it bringeth forth. Then may you found diverse Lakes in all places, and many Fens throughout Libya; wherefore this is the meetest time for the Barbary Merchants to travel to the Land of Negro. here all kind of first-fruits grow sooner ripe, if they have moderate showers about the end of july. Moreover, the Land of Negro receiveth by rain neither any benefit, nor yet any damage at all. For the River Niger together with the water which falleth from certain Mountains doth so moisten their grounds, that no places can be devised to be more fruitful: for that which Nilus is to Egypt, the same is Niger to the Land of Negroes: for it increaseth like Nilus from the fifteenth of ●une the The increase of the River of Niger and Nilus. space of forty days after, and for so many again it decreaseth. And so at the increase of Niger when all places are overflown with water, a man may in a Bark pass over all the Land of Negro, albeit not without great peril of drowning; as in the fift part of this Treatise we will declare more at large. All the people of Barbary by us before mentioned live unto sixty ●●ue or seventy years of The length and shortness of the Africans lives. age, and few or none exceed that number. Howbeit in the foresaid Mountains I saw some which had li●ed an hundred years, and others which affirmed themselves to be older, whose age was most healthful and l●stie. Yea, some you shall found here of foures●●re years of age, who are sufficiently strong and able to exercise Husbandry, to dress Vines, and to serve in the Wars; insomuch that young men are oftentimes inferior unto them. In Numidia, that is to Teeth soon lost and Hies decayed, say, in the Land of Dates, they live a long time: howbeit they loose their Teeth very soon, and their Eyes wax wonderful dim. Which infirmities are likely to be incident unto them, first because they continually feed upon Dates, the sweetness and natural quality whereof doth by little and little pull out their Teeth: and secondly, the dust and sand, which is tossed up and down the Air with Eastern winds entering into their Eyes, doth at last miserably weaken and spoil their eyesight. The Inhabitants of Libya are of a shorter life; but those which are most strong and healthful among them live oftentimes till they come to three●●ore years; albeit they are slender and lean of body. The Negroes commonly live the shortest time of all the rest: howbeit they are always strong What kind's of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of 〈…〉 ns' are subject unto. and lusty, having their Teeth sound even till their dying day: yet is there no Nation under Heaven more prove to Venery; unto which vice also the Libyans and Numidians are too too much addicted. To be short, t●e Barbarians are the weakest people of them all. The children, and sometimes the ancient women of this Region are subject unto baldness or unnatural shedding of hair; which disease they can hardly be cured of. They are likewise oftentimes troubled with the head-ache, which usually afflicteth them without any ague joined therewith. Many of them are tormented with the toothache, which (as some think) they are the more subject unto, because immediately after hot pottage they drink cold water. They are oftentimes vexed with extreme pain of the stomach, which ignorantly they call, the pain of the heart. They are likewise daily molested with inward gripings and infirmities over their whole body, which is thought to proceed of continual drinking of water. Yea, they are much subject unto bone-aches and gouts, by reason that they sit commonly upon the bore ground, and never wear any shoes upon their feet. Their chief Gentlemen and Noblemen prove gouty oftentimes with immoderate drinking of Wine and eating of dainty meats. Some with eating of Olives, Nuts, and such course far, are for the most part infected with the Scuruies. Those which are of a sanguine complexion are greatly troubled with the cough, because that in the Sprin-season they sit too much upon the ground. And upon Fridays I had no small sport and recreation to go and see them. For upon this day the people flock to Church in great numbers to hear their Mahometan Sermons. Now if any one in the Sermon-time f●ls a neezing, all the whole multitude will sneeze with him for company, and so they make such a noise, Sneezing at Sermons. that they never leave, till the Sermon be quite done; so that a man shall reap but little knowledge by any of their Sermons. If any of Barbary be infected with the Disease commonly called the French Pox, they die thereof for the most part, and are seldom cured. This Disease beginneth with a kind of anguish and swelling, and at length breaketh out into Sores. Over the Mountains of Atlas, and The French Disease. throughout all Numidia and Libya they scarcely know this Disease. Insomuch that oftentimes the parties infected travel forthwith into Numidia or the land of Negroes, in which places the Air is so temperate, that only by remaining there they recover their perfect health, and return home sound into their own Country: which I saw many do with mine own eyes; who, without the help of any Physician or Medicine, except the foresaid wholesome air, were restored to their former health. Not so much as the name of this malady was ever known unto the Africans, before Ferdinand the King of Castille expelled all jews out of Spain; after the return of which Jews into Africa, certain unhappy and lewd people lay with their Wives; and so at When and by what means the French Pox was brought into Africa. length the Disease spread from one to another, over the whole Region: insomuch that scarce any one Family was free from the same. Howbeit, this they were most certainly persuaded of, that the same Disease came first from Spain; wherefore they (for want of a better name) do call it, The Spanish Pox. Notwithstanding at Tunis and over all Italy, it is called the French Disease. It is so called likewise in Egypt and Syria: for there it is used as a common Proverb Hernia, or the Disease called bursting or the rapture. of Cursing; The French Pox take you. Among the Barbarians the Disease called in Latin Hernia is not so common; but in Egypt the people are much troubled therewith. For some of the Egyptians have their Cod oftentimes so swollen, as it is incredible to report. Which infirmity is thought to be so common among them, because they eat so much Gum, and Salt Cheese. Some of their children are subject unto the falling sickness; but when they grow to any stature, they are free from that Disease. This falling sickness likewise possesseth the women of Barbary, and of the Land of Negroes; who, to excuse it, say that they are taken with a Spirit. In Barbary the Plague is rife every tenth, fifteenth, or twentieth year, whereby great numbers of people are consumed; for they have no cure for the same, but only to rub the Plaguesore with certain Ointments made of Armenian Earth. In Numidia they are infected with the Plague scarce once in an hundred years. And in the Earth of Armenia. Plague rare in Numidia. The commendable actions and virtues of the Africans. Mathematics studied. Priests honoured. Superstitions. Land of Negroes they k●●w not the name of this Disease: because they never were subject thereunto. Those Arabians which inhabit in Barbary or upon the Coast of the Mediterran Sea, are greatly addicted unto the study of good Arts and Sciences: and those things which concern their Law and Religion are esteemed by them in the first place. Moreover, they have been heretofore most studious of the Mathematics, of Philosophy, and of Astrology: but these Arts (as it is aforesaid) were four hundred years ago, utterly destroyed and taken away by the chief Professors of their Law. The Inhabitants of Cities do most religiously observe and reverence those things which appertain unto their Religion: yea, they honour those Doctors and Priests, of whom they learn their Law, as if they were petty gods. Their Churches they frequent very diligently, to the end they may repeat certain prescript and formal Prayers; most superstitiously persuading themselves that the same day wherein they make their prayers, it is not lawful for them to wash certain of their members, when as at other times they will wash their whole bodies. Moreover those which inhabit Barbary, are of great cunning and dexterity for building and for Mathematical Inventions, which a man may easily conjecture by their artificial Works. Most honest people they are, and destitute of all fraud and guile; not only embracing all implicity and truth, but also practising the same throughout the whole course of their lives: albeit certain Latin Authors, which have written of the same Regions, are fare otherwise of opinion. Likewise they are most strong and valiant people, especially those which devil upon the Mountains. They keep their covenant most faithfully; insomuch that they had rather dye then The Moors are a people of great fidelity, jealousy. break promise. No Nation in the World is so subject unto jealousy; for they will rather loose their lives, than put up any disgrace in the behalf of their women. So desirous they are of Riches and Honour, that therein no other people can go beyond them. They travail in a manner over the whole World to exercise Traffic. For they are continually to be seen in Egypt, in Aethiopia, in Arabia, Persia, India, and Turkey: and whithersoever they go, they are most honourably esteemed of: for none of them will profess any Art, unless he hath attained unto great exactness and perfection therein. They have always been much delighted with all kind of civility and modest behaviour: and it is accounted heinous among them for any man to utter in company, any Bawdy or Gravity. Modesty. unseemly word. They have always in mind this sentence of a grave Author; Give place to thy Superior. If any youth in presence of his Father, his Uncle, or any other of his Kindred, doth sing or talk aught of love matters, he is deemed to be worthy of grievous punishment. Whatsoever Lad or Youth there lighteth by chance into any company which discourseth of Love, no sooner heareth nor understandeth what their talk tendeth unto, but immediately he withdraweth himself from among them. Those Arabians which dwell in Tents, that is to say, which bring up Cattles, are of a more The Arabians and their virtues. liberal and civil disposition: to wit, they are in their kind as devout, valiant, patiented, courteous, hospital, and as honest in life and conversation as any other people. They be most faithful observers of their word and promise: insomuch that the people, which before we said to devil in the Mountains, are greatly stirred up with emulation of their Virtues. Howbeit the said Mountainers, both for Learning, for Virtue, and for Religion, are thought much inferior to the Numidians; albeit they have little or no knowledge at all in natural Philosophy. They are reported likewise to be most skilful Warriors, to be valiant, and exceeding lovers and practisers of all humanity. Also, the Moors and Arabians inhabiting Libya are somewhat civil of behaviour, being plain dealers, voided of dissimulation, favourable to Strangers, and lovers of Simplicity. Those which we before named white, or tawny Moors, are most steadfast in friendship: as likewise they indifferently and favourably esteem of other Nations: and wholly endeavour themselves in this one thing, namely, that they may lead a most pleasant and jocund life. Moreover, they maintain most learned Professors of liberal Arts, and such men as are most devout in their Religion. Neither is there any people in all Africa that lead a more happy and honourable life. Never was there any people or Nation so perfectly endued with virtue, but that they had What vices the foresaid Africans are subject unto. their contrary faults and blemishes: now therefore let us consider, whether the vices of the Africans do surpass their virtues and good parts. Those which we named the Inhabitants of the Cities of Barbary, are somewhat needy and covetous being also very proud and highminded, and wonderfully addicted unto wrath; insomuch that (according to the Proverb) they will deeply engrave in Marble any injury be it never so small, and will in no wise blot it out of their membrance. So rasticall they are and voided of good manners, that scarcely can any stranger obtain Vindicative. Rude. Credulous. their familiarity and friendship. Their wits are but mean, and they are so credulous, that they will believe matters impossible, which are told them. So ignorant are they of natural Philosophy, that they imagine all the effects and operations of nature to be extraordinary and divine. They observe no certain order of living nor of Laws. Abounding exceedingly with choler, they speak always with an angry and loud voice. Neither shall you walk in the daytime Choleric & quarrelsome. in any of their streets, but you shall see commonly two or three of them together by the ears. By nature they are a vile and base people, being no better accounted of by their Governors then if they were Dogs. They have neither judges nor Lawyers, by whose wisdom and counsel they aught to be directed. They are utterly unskilful in Trades of Merchandise, being destitute of Bankers Money-changers: wherefore a Merchant can do nothing among them in his absence, but is himself constrained to go in person, whithersoever his Wares are carried. No people under Heaven are more addicted unto covetise then this Nation: neither is there (I think) to be found among them one of an hundred, who for courtesy, humanity, or Covetous. devotions' sake, will vouchsafe any entertainment upon a stranger. Mindful they have always been of injuries, but most forgetful of benefits. Their minds are perpetually possessed with Ingrateful. vexation and strife, so that they will seldom or never show themselves tractable to any man; the cause whereof is supposed to be; for that they are so greedily addicted unto their filthy lucre, that they never could attain unto any kind of civility or good behaviour. The Shepherds of that Region live a miserable, toilsome, wretched and beggarly life: they Shepherds. are a rude people, and (as a man may say) borne and b●ed to heft, deceit, and brutish manners. Their young men may go a wooing to diverse M●●deses, 〈◊〉 s●●h time as they have sped of a wife. Yea, the father of the Maid most friendly welcommeth her Suitor; so that I think scarce any Marriages. Noble or Gentleman among them can choose a Virgin for his Spouse: albeit, so soon as any woman is married, she is quite forsaken of all her Suitors; who then seek out other new Paramours for their liking. Concerning their Religion, the greater part of these people are neither Irreligion. Mahometans, jews, nor Christians; and hardly shall you found so much as a spark of Piety in any of them. They have no Churches at all, nor any kind of Prayers, but being utterly estranged from all godly devotion, they lead a savage and beastly life: and if any man chanceth to be of a better disposition (because they have no Lawgivers' nor Teachers among them) he is constrained to follow the example of other men's lives and manners. All the Numidians being most ignorant of Natural, Domestical, and Commonwealth Robbery. matters, are principally addicted unto Treason, Treachery, Murder, Theft and Robbery. This Nation, because it is most slavish, will right gladly accept of any service among the Barbarians, be it never so vile or contemptible. For some will take upon them to be Dung-farmers, others to be Scullions, some others to be Ostlers, and such like servile Occupations. Likewise the Inhabitants of Libya live a brutish kind of life; who neglecting all kinds of good Arts and Sciences, do wholly apply their minds unto theft and violence. Never as yet had they any Religion, any Laws, or any good form of living; but always had, and ever will have a most miserable and distressed life. There cannot any treachery or villainy be invented so damnable, which for lucre's sake they dare not attempt. They spend all their days either in most lewd practices, or in hunting, or else in warfare; neither we are they any shoes nor garments. The Negroes likewise lead a beasily kind of life, being utterly destitute of the use of reason, of dexterity of wit, and of all Arts. Yea, they so behave themselves, as if they had continually lived in a Forest among wild beasts. They have great swarms of Harlots among them; whereupon a man may easily conjecture their manner of living; except their conversation perhaps be somewhat more tolerable, who devil in the principal Towns and Cities: for it is like that they are somewhat more addicted to Civility. §. II Collections of things most remarkable in JOHN LEO his second Book of the History of Africa. The Map of the Kingdom of Morocco, or Maruecos. map of Morocco BEginning at the West part of Africa, we will in this our Geographical History proceed Eastward, till we come to the borders of Egypt. Hea being one of the Provinces of Maroco is bounded Westward and Northward with the main Ocean, Southward with the Mountains of Atlas, and Eastward The Region of Hea lying upon the West part of Africa. with the River which they call Esfivalo. This River springeth out of the foresaid Mountain, discharging itself at length into the River of Tensift, and dividing Hea from the Province next adjacent. The Region of Hea is an uneven and rough soil, full of rocky Mountains, shady Woods, and crystal Streams in all places; being wonderfully rich, and well stored with Inhabitants. They have in the said Region great abundance of Goats and Asses, but not such plenty of Sheep, Oxen, and Horses. All kind of Fruits are very scarce among them. This People for the most part eateth Barley-bread unleavened, which is like rather unto a Their Food. Cake, then to a Loaf: this Bread is baked in a kind of earthen Baking-pan. The greatest part of them are clad in a kind of cloth Garment made of Wool after the manner Their Artery. of a Coverlet, called in their Language, Elchise, and not unlike unto those Coverlets or Blankets which the Italians lay upon their Beds. In these kind of Mantles they wrap themselves; and then are they girt with a woollen girdle, not about their waste, but about their hips. You may easily discern which of them is married, and who is not: for an unmarried man must always keep his Beard shaved, which, after he be once married, he suffereth to grow at length. The said Region bringeth forth no great plenty of Horses, but those that it Horses and other Beasts. doth bring forth, are so nimble and full of mettle, that they will climb like Cats over the steep and craggy Mountains. These Horses are always unshod: and the People of this Region use to till their ground with no other Cattles, but only with Horses and Asses. You shall here found great store of Deer, of wild Goats, and of Hares. Not good learning nor liberal Arts are here to be found; except it be a little skill in the Laws, which some few challenge unto themselves: otherwise you shall found not so much as any shadow of virtue among them. They have Gauterizing. neither Physician nor Surgeon of any learning or account. But if a disease or infirmity befall any of them, they presently sear or cauterize the sick party with read hot Irons, even as the Italians use their Horses. Howbeit some Chyrurgians there are among them, whole duty and occupation consisteth only in circumcising of their male Children. Whosoever will travel into a foreign Country must take either a Harlot, or a Wife, or a religious man of the contrary part, to bear him company. They have no regard at all of justice. The ancient City of Tednest was built by the Africans upon a most beautiful and large Tednest one of the Cities of Hea. Plain, which they environed with a lofty Wall built of Brick and Lime. In this City there are no Inns, Stoves, nor Wine-tavernes: so that whatsoever Merchant goes thither, must seek out some of his acquaintance to remain withal: but if he hath no friends nor acquaintance in the Town, than the principal Inhabitants there cast lots who should entertain the strange Merchant: insomuch that no Stranger, be he never so mean, shall want friendly entertainment, Their manner of entertaining Strangers at Tednest. but is always sumptuously and honourably accepted of. But whosoever is received as a Guest, must at his departure bestow some gift upon his Host in token of thankfulness, to the end he may be more welcome at his next return. Howbeit if the said Stranger be no Merchant, he may choose what great man's house he will to lodge in, being bound at his departure to no recompense nor gift. To be short, if any Beggar or poor Pilgrim pass the same way, he hath some sustenance provided for him in a certain Hospital, which was founded only for the relief of poor people, and is maintained at the common charge of the City. In the midst of the City Their Temple. stands an ancient Temple, being most sumptuously built, and of an huge bigness, which was thought to be founded at the very same time when as the King of Maroco bore rule in those places. This Temple hath a great Cistern standing in the midst thereof, and it hath many Priests and such kind of People which give attendance thereunto, and store it with things necessary. In this City likewise are diverse other Temples, which, albeit they are but little, yet be they most cleanly and decently kept. There are in this City about an hundred Families of jews. Myself Tednest forsaken for fear of the Portugals. saw this City utterly ruined and defaced, the Walls thereof being laid even with the ground, the Houses being destitute of Inhabitants, and nothing at that time to be there seen, but only the nests of Ravens and of other Birds. All this I saw in the 920. year of the Hegeira. Upon the foot of an hill eighteen miles Eastward from Tednest, stands a Town called by Teculeth a Town of He●. the Africans Teculeth, and containing about one thousand Households. Here also is to be seen a most stately and beautiful Temple; as likewise four Hospitals, and a Monastery of Religious persons. The Inhabitants of this Town are fare wealthier than they of Tednest: for they have a most famous Port upon the Ocean Sea, commonly called by Merchants, Goz. They have likewise great abundance of Corn and Pulse, which grow in the fruitful fields adjacent. It was destroyed by the Portugals, 1514. The City of Hadecchis being situate upon a Plain, standeth eight miles Southward of Teculeth: Hadecchis a Town of Hea. it containeth seven hundred Families: and the Walls, Churches, and Houses throughout this whole City are all built of Freestone. They have certain yearly Fairs or Marts, whereunto the Nations adjoining do usually resort. Here is to be sold great store of Cattles, of Butter, Oil, Iron, and Cloth; and their said Mart lasteth fifteen days. Their Women are very beautiful, white of colour, fat, comely, and trim. But the Men bear a most savage mind, being so extremely possessed with jealousy, that whomsoever they found but talking with their Wives, they presently go about to murder them. They have no judges nor learned men among them, nor any which can assign unto the Citizens any Functions and Magistracies according to their worthiness: so that he rules like a King that excelleth the residue in wealth. For matters of Religion, they have certain Mahometan Priests. Who neither pay Tribute nor yearly Custom, even as they whom we last before mentioned. Here I was entertained by a certain courteous and liberal minded Priest, who was exceedingly delighted with Arabian Poetry. From hence I traveled unto Maroco. And afterward I heard that this Town also, in Hadecchis sacked by the Portugals, 1513. the year of the Hegeira 922. was sacked by the Portugals; and that the Inhabitants were all fled into the next Mountains. This Town is situate upon the top of a certain high Mountain which is distant eight I le●sug ●●gh 〈…〉 a Town of Hea. miles to the South of Hadecchis: it consisteth of about two hundred Families. They are at continual war with their neighbours, which is performed with such monstrous bloodshed and manslaughter, that they deserve rather the name of Beasts then of Men. They have neither judges, Priests, nor Lawyers, to prescribe any form of living among them, or to govern their Commonwealth: wherefore justice and honesty is quite banished out of their habitations. Those Barbari me. Mountains are altogether destitute of Fruits: howbeit they abound greatly with Honey, which serveth the Inhabitants both for Food, and for Merchandise to cell in the neighbour-Countries. And because they know not what service to put their Wax unto, they cast it forth, Wax cast away by dull ignorance. together with the other excrements of Honey. No People under Heaven can be more wicked, treacherous, or lewdly addicted, than this People is. The Town Tesegdelt being situate upon the top of a certain high Mountain, and naturally Tesegdelt a Town of Hea. environed with an high Rock in stead of a Wall, containeth more than eight hundred Families. It is distant from Teijent Southward about twelve miles, and it hath a River running by it, Teijent destroyed by the Portugals, 1513. ten miles West of Ileusugagen. The courtesy of the Citizens of Tesegdelt towards Strangers. the name whereof I have forgotten. About this Town of Tesegdelt are most pleasant Gardens and Orchards, replenished with all kind of Trees, and especially with Walnut-trees. The Inhabitants are wealthy, having great abundance of Horses, neither are they constrained to pay any Tribute unto the Arabians. There are continual Wars between the Arabians and them, and that with great bloodshed and manslaughter on both parts. The Villages lying near unto Tesegdelt do usually carry all their Grame thither, left they should be deprived thereof by the Enemy, who maketh daily inroads and invasions upon them. The Inhabitants of the foresaid Town are much addicted unto courtesy and civility; and for liberality and bounty unto Strangers, they will suffer themselves to be inferior to none other. At every Gate of Tesegdelt stand certain Watchmen or Warders, which do most lovingly receive all In-commers, enquiring of them whether they have any friends and acquaintance in the Town, or no? If they have none, then are they conducted to one of the best Inns of the Town, and having had entertainment there, according to their degree and place, they are friendly dismissed: and whatsoever his expenses come to, the Stranger pays naught at all, but his charges are defrayed out of the common Purse. This People of Tesegdelt are subject also unto jealousy: howbeit they are most faithful keepers of their promise. In the very midst of the Town stands a most beautiful and stately Temple, whereunto belong a certain number of Mahometan Priests. The most ancient City of Tagtess is built round, and standeth upon the top of an Hill: on A Description of the City of Tagtess. the sides whereof are certain winding steps hewn out of the hard Rock. It is about fourteen miles distant from Tesegdelt. By the foot of the said Hill runs a River, whereout the Women of Tagtess draw their water, neither have the Citizens any other drink: and although this River Water fare fetched. be almost six miles from Tagtess, yet a man would think, looking down from the City upon it, that it were but half a mile distant. The way leading unto the said River being cut out of the Rock, in form of a pair of Stairs, is very narrow. While I was in that Country, Locusts. there came such a swarm of Locusts, that they devoured the greatest part of their Corns which were as then ripe: insomuch that all the upper part of the ground was covered with Locusts. Which was in the year of the Hegeira 919. that is, in the year of our Lord 1510. Fifteen miles Southward from Tagtess stands another Town called Eitdevet. In the said The Town of Eitdevet. Town are jews of all Occupations: and some there are which affirm, that the first Inhabitants of this Town came by natural descent from King David: but so soon as the Mahometan jews. Religion had infected that place, their own Law and Religion ceased. Here are great store of most cunning Lawyers, which are perfectly well seen in the Laws and constitutions Lawyers. Learned Men. Law-bookes. of that Nation: for, I myself saw a very aged man, who could most readily repeat a whole Volume written in their Language, called by them Elmudevuana, that is to say, the Body of the whole Law. The said Volume is divided into three Tomes, wherein all difficult questions are dissolved: together with certain Counsels or Commentaries of a famous Author, which they call Melic. This Culethat Elmuridin is a Castle built upon the top of a certain high Mountain, having Cule●●at Elmuridin, that is to say, The Rock of Disciples, a C●stie o● Hea. round about it diverse other Mountains of a like height, which are environed with craggy Rocks and huge Woods. There is no passage unto this Castle, but only a certain narrow path upon one side of the Mountain. By the one side thereof stands a Rock, and upon the otherside the Mountain of Tesegdelt is within half a mile, and it is distant from Eitdevet almost eighteen miles. This Castle was built even in our time by a certain Apostata, or renouncer of the Mahometan religion, called by them Homar Seijef; who being first a Mahometan Preacher Apostiferous Mahometan Preacher. unto the people, propounded unto a great number of Disciples and Sectaries, whom he had drawn to be of his opinion, certain new points of religion. This fellow seeing that he prevailed so with his Disciples, that they esteemed him for some petty-god, become of a false Preacher a most cruel tyrant, and his government lasted for twelve years. He was the chief cause of the destruction and ruin of the whole Province. At length he was slain by his own wife, because he had unlawfully lain with her daughter which she had by her former husband. And then was his perverse and lewd dealing laid open unto all men: for he is reported to have been utterly ignorant of the laws, and of all good knowledge. Wherefore not long after his decease, all the inhabitants of the region gathering their forces together, slew every one of his Disciples and false Sectaries. Howbeit, the Nephew of the said Apostata was left alive; who afterward in the same Castle endured a whole year's siege of his adversaries, and repelled them, insomuch that they were constrained to departed. Yea, even until this day he molesteth the people of Hea, and those which inhabit near unto him, with continual war, living upon robbery and spoil; for which purpose he hath certain Horsemen, which are appointed to watch and to pursue travellers, sometimes taking Cattles, and sometimes men captives. He hath likewise certain Gunners, who, although travellers be a good distance off (for the common highway standeth almost a mile from the Castle) will put them in great fear. Howbeit, all people do so deadly hate him, that they will not suffer him to till one foot of ground, or to bear any dominion without the said Mountain. This man hath caused his Grandfather's body to be honourably buried in his jiglingil and Tefe●hne are here omitted for brevity. The Inhabitants of the Mountains in Hea. Castle, suffering him to be adored of his people, as if he were a God. Passing by that way upon a certain time, I escaped their very bullets narrowly. The greatest part of the people of Hea dwelleth upon mountains, some whereof being called Idevacal (for so are they named) inhabit upon that part of Atlas, which stretcheth itself from the Ocean Sea Eastward, as fare as Igilingigil; and this ridge of mountains divideth Hea from Sus. The breadth of this mountain is three days journey. It is replenished with inhabitants and country Villages. Their ordinary food is Barley, Goates-flesh, and Hony. Shirts they wear none at all, nor yet any other garments which are sown together; for there is no man Needles not used. Rings and Buttons. among them which knoweth how to use the needle: but such apparel as they have, hangeth by a knot upon their shoulders. Their women wear silver rings upon their ears, some three, and some more. They have silver buttons of so great a scantling, that each one weigheth an o●nce, wherewith they fasten their apparel upon their shoulders, to the end it may not fall off. The nobler and richer sort of people among them wear silver rings upon their fingers and legs: but such as are poor, wear rings only of iron or of copper. There are likewise certain Horses in this Region, being so small of stature and so swift, as it is wonderful. Here may you found great plenty of wild Goats, Hares, & Dear, and yet none of the people are delighted in hunting. Many fountains are here to be found, and great abundance of trees, but especially of Walnut-trees. The greater part of this people liveth after the Arabians manner, often changing their places of habitation. A kind of Daggers they use, which are broad and crooked like a woodknife; and their Swords are as thick as Scythes, wherewith they mow Hay. When they go to the wars, they carry three or four hunting Toils with them. In all the said mountain are neither judges, Priests, or Temples to be found. So ignorant they are of learning, that not one among them either loveth, or embraceth the same. They are all most lewd and wicked people, and apply their minds unto all kind of villainy. It was told the Seriffo in my presence, that the foresaid mountain was able to afford twenty thousand soldiers for a need. This mountain also is a part of Atlas, beginning from the mountain last before mentioned, The Mountain called D 〈…〉 ensera. and extending itself Eastward for the space of about fifty miles, as fare as the mountain of Ni●i●, in the Territory of Maroco; and it divideth a good part of Hea from the Region of Sus before named. It aboundeth with inhabitants, which are of a most barbarous and savage disposition. Horses they have great plenty: they go to war often times with the Arabians which border upon them, neither will they permit any of the said Arabians to come within their Dominions. There are no Towns nor Castles upon all this mountain: howbeit, they have certain Villages and Cottages, wherein the better sort do hide their heads. Great store of Noblemen or Governors they have in all places, unto whom the residue are very obedient. Their ground yields Barley and Mill in abundance. They have every where many fountains, which being dispersed over the whole Province, do at length issue into that River, which is called in their language Siffaia. Their ●apparell is somewhat decent: also they possess great quantity of Plenty of 〈◊〉. Iron, which is from thence transported into other places; and these people are well given to thrift and good husbandry. Great numbers of jews remain in this Region, which live as stipendary soldiers under diverse Princes, and are continually in Arms; and they are reputed and Store of jews. called by other jews in Africa, Carraum; that is to say, Heretics. They have store of Box, of Mastic, and of high Walnut-trees. Unto their Argans (for so they call a kind of Olives Carraum, that is, Scripture-men; for they admitted not the traditions. which they have) they put nuts; out of which two simples they express very bitter Oil, using it for a sauce to some of their meats, and pouring it into their lamps. I heard diverse of their principal men avouch, that they were able to bring into the field five and twenty thousand most expert soldiers. This mountain is not to be accounted any part of Atlas: for it beginneth Northward from Of the Mountain of Iron, commonly called Ge●elel●adith. the Ocean, and Southward it extendeth to the River of Tensift, and divideth Hea from Duccala and Maroco. The inhabitants are called Regraga. Upon this hill are waste Deserts, clear Fountains, and abundance of honey, and of Oil Arganick, but of Corn and Pulse great scarcity, unless they make provision thereof out of Duccala. Few rich men are here to be found, but they are all most devout and religious after their manner. Upon the top of this mountain are many Hermit's, which live only upon the fruits of certain trees, and drink water. They are a most faithful and peaceable Nation. Whosoever among them is apprehended for theft or any other crime, is forthwith banished the country for certain years. So great is their simplicity, that whatsoever they see the Hermit's do, they esteem it as a miracle. They are much oppressed with the often invasions of their neighbours the Arabians; wherefore this quiet Nation choose rather to pay yearly tribute, then to maintain war. Now comes the Region of Sus to be considered of, being situate beyond Atlas, over against the Territory of Hea, that is to say, in the extreme part of Africa. Westward it beginneth from the The Region of Sus. Ocean Sea, and Southward from the Sandie Deserts: on the North it is bounded with the utmost Town of Hea; and on the East with that mighty River whereof the whole Region is named. Wherefore beginning from the West, we will describe all those Cities and places which shall seem to be worthy of memory. Three small Towns were built by the ancient Africans upon the Sea shore (each being a Of the Town of Messa. mile distant from other) in that very place where Atlas takes his beginning: all which three are called by one only name, to wit, Messa; and are environed with a wall built of white stones. Through these three runneth a certain great River, called Sus, in their language: this River in Summer is so destitute of water, that a man may easily without peril pass over it on foot; but it is not so in the Wintertime. They have then certain small barks, which are not meet to sail upon this River. The place where the foresaid three Towns are situate, aboundeth greatly with Palm trees, neither have they in a manner any other wealth; and yet their Dates are Dates which will last but one year. but of small worth, because they will not last above one year. All the inhabitants exercise husbandry, especially in the months of September and April, what time their River increaseth. And in May their Corn groweth to ripeness. But if in the two foresaid months the River increaseth not according to the wont manner, their harvest is then nothing worth. Cattles are very scarce among them. Not fare from the seaside they have a Temple, which they greatly esteem and honour. Out of which, Historiographers say, that the same Prophet, of whom their great mohammed foretold, should proceed. Yea, some there are which stick not to affirm, that the Prophet jonas was cast forth by the Whale upon the shore of Messa, when he was sent to preach unto the Ninivites. The rafters and beams of the said Temple are of Whale's bone. Holy Temple. Great store of Whales. And it is a usual thing amongst them, to see Whales of an huge and monstrous bigness cast up dead upon their shore, which by reason of their hugeness and strange deformity, may terrify and astonish the beholders. The common people imagine, that, by reason of a certain secret Superstitious conceit. power and virtue infused from heaven by God upon the said temple, each Whale which would swim past it, can by no means escape death. Which opinion had almost persuaded me, especially when at my being there, I myself saw a mighty Whale cast up, unless a certain jew had told me, that it was no such strange matter: for (quoth he) there lie certain rocks two miles into the Sea on either side, and as the Sea moves, so the Whales move also; and if they chance to light upon a rock, they are easily wounded to death, and so are cast upon the next shore. This reason more prevailed with me, than the opinion of the people. Myself (I remember) being in this Region at the same time when my Lord the Seriffo bore rule over it, was invited by a certain Gentleman, and was by him conducted into a Garden, where he shown me a Whale's rib A Whale's Rib of incredible greatness. of so great a size, that lying upon the ground with the convexe or bowing side upward, in manner of an arch, it resembled a gate, the hollow or inward part whereof aloft we could not touch with our heads, as we road upon our Camels backs: this rib (he said) had lain there above an hundred years, and was kept as a miracle. Here may you found upon the seashore great store of Amber, which the Portugal and Fessan Merchants fetch from thence for a very mean price: for they scarcely pay a Ducat for a whole ounce of most choice and excellent Amber. Amber (as Amber. some think) is made of Whale's dung, and (as others suppose) of their Sperma or Seed, which being consolidate and hardened by the Sea, is cast upon the next shore. Teijeut containeth four thousand families, and standeth not fare from the River of Sus. The soil adjacent is most fruitful for grain, for Barley, and for all kind of Pulse. They have here likewise a good quantity of Sugar growing; howbeit, because they know not how to press, boil, Store of Sugar. and trim it, they cannot have it but black and unsavoury: wherefore so much as they can spare, they cell unto the Merchants of Maroco, of Fez, and of the land of Negro. Of Dates likewise they have plenty; neither use they any money besides the Gold which is digged out of their own native soil. The women wear upon their heads a piece of cloth worth a ducat. Silver they have none, but such as their women adorn themselves with. The lest Iron-coine used amongst Iron Coin. them, weigheth almost an ounce. Not fruits take plentifully upon their soil but only Figgs, Grapes, Peaches, and Dates. Here is that excellent Leather dressed, which is called Leather of Cordovan Leather of Maroco. Maroco; twelve hides whereof are here sold for six Duckats, and at Fez for eight. That part of this Region which lieth toward Atlas hath many Villages, Towns, and Hamlets: but the South part thereof is utterly destitute of inhabitants, and subject to the Arabians, which border upon it. In the midst of this City standeth a fair and stately Temple, A Temple through which a River runneth. which they call The greatest, and The chiefest, through the very midst whereof they have caused a part of the foresaid River to run. The inhabitants are stern and uncivil, being so continually exercised in wars, that they have not one day of quiet. Each part of the City hath a several Captain and Governor, who all of them together do rule the Commonwealth: but their authority continueth never above three months, which being expired, three other are chosen in their room. The Town of Tarodant built by the ancient Africans, containeth about three thousand households. Tarodant, a Town of Sus. For when the Family of Marin governed at Fez, part of them also inhabited Sus, and in those days Sus was the seat of the King of Fez his Viceroy. All authority is committed unto their Noble, or principal men, who govern four by four, six months only. Tedsi being a very great Town, and built many years ago in a most pleasant and fertile Tedsi, a Town of Sus. place by the Africans, containeth more than four thousand families; it is distant from Tarodant Eastward thirty miles, from the Ocean sea sixty miles, and from Atlas twenty. Here groweth great abundance of Corn, of Sugar, and of wild Woad. You shall found in this City many Store of Sugar and of Woad. Merchants, which come out of the land of Negroes for trafficks sake. The Citizens are great lovers of peace, and of all civility: and they have a flourishing Commonwealth. The whole City is governed by six Magistrates which are chosen by lots: howbeit, their government lasteth for sixteen months only. The River of Sus is distant three miles from hence. Here devil many jews, which are most cunning Goldsmiths, Carpenters, and such like Artificers. They have a very stately Temple, and many Priests and D●ctors of the Law, which are maintained at the public charge. Every Mundy great numbers of Arabians both of the Plains, and of the Mountains come hither to Market. In all Sus there is no City comparable unto that which is commonly called Tagavost, for it The City of Tagavost. containeth above eight thousand households; the wall thereof is built of rough stones. From the Ocean it is distant about threescore miles, and about fifty miles Southward of Atlas: and the report is, that the Africans built this City. About ten miles from this place lieth the River of Sus: here are great store of Artificers and of shops, and the people of Tagavost are divided into three parts. They have continual cruill wars among themselves, and one part have the Arabians always on their side; who for bet●er pay will take part sometime with one side, and sometime with the contrary. Of C●rne and Cat●ell here is great abundance; but their Wool is exceeding course. In this City are made certain kinds of apparel, which are usually carried for merchandise once a year to Tombuto, to Gualata, and to other places in the land of Negro. Their Market is twice every week: their attire is somewhat decent and comely: their women are beautiful: but their men are of a tawny and swart colour, by reason they are descended of black fathers, and white mothers. The Mountain Hanchisa beginneth Westward from Atlas, and from thence stretcheth almost The Mountain of Hanchisa. forty mile as Eastward. The inhabitants of this Mountain are such valiant footmen, that one of them will encounter two Horsemen. The soil will yield no Corn at all but Barley; howbeit honey there is in great abundance. With snow they are almost at all times troubled: but how patiently and strongly they can endure the cold, a man may easily guess, for that the whole year throughout they wear one single garment only. The Mountain Ilalem beginneth Westward from the Mountain aforesaid; on the East it The Mountain of Ilalem. abutteth upon the region of Guzula, and Southward upon the Plains of Sus. The inhabitants are valiant, having great store of Horses. They are at continual war among themselves for certain Silver mines; so that those which have the better hand, dig as much Silver as they Mines of Silver. can, and distribute to every man his portion, until such time as they be restrained from digging by others. The region of Maroco beginneth Westward from the Mountain of Nefisa, stretching Eastward The situation and estate of the Region of Maroco. to the Mountain of Hadimet, and Northward even to that place where the most famous Rivers of Tensift and Asfinual meet together, that is to say, upon the East-border of Hea. This region is in a manner three square, being a most pleasant Country, and abounding with many croves and flocks of Cattles: it is green every where, and most fertile of all things, which serve for food, or which delight the senses of smelling or seeing. It is altogether a pl 〈…〉 ne country. Upon a certain hill of Atlas named Ghedmin standeth a town, which was built (as some report) by the ancient Africans, and called by the name of Tenessa, being a most strong and defensible 〈◊〉. plate, and being distant about eight miles Eastward from the river of Asisinuall. At the foot of the said hill lieth a most excellent plain, which, were it not for the lewd thievish Arabians, would yield an incomparable crop. And because the inhabitants of Tenessa are deprived of this notable commodity, they till only that ground which is upon the ●●de of the mountain, and which lieth between the town and the river. Neither do they enjoy that gratis; for they yearly pay unto the Arabians for tribute the third part of their corn. Upon the top of a certain high mountain was built in our time a most large and impregnable The new to 〈…〉 Delgumuha. Fort, being environed on all sides with diverse other mountains, and called by the inhabitants New Delgumuha. Beneath the said mountain springeth Asifinuall, which word signifieth the African tongue, the River of Rumour, because that breaking forth by the side of the hill with a monstrous noise, it maketh a most deep gulf, much like unto that, which the Italians call Inferno di Tivoli. The said Fort containeth almost a thousand families. They have always been great lovers of civility, and have worn neat and decent apparel; neither shall you found any corner in the whole town which is not well peopled. In this town are plenty of Artificers, for it is but fifty miles from the City of Maroco. Upon a certain part of Atlas standeth a City called Imizmizi. Westward it is distant from The City of Imizmizi. new Delgumuha about fourteen miles: and this city the Arabians are reported to have built. Near unto this City lieth the common high way to Guzula over the mountains of Atlas, being commonly called Burris, that is, A way strewed with feathers: because snow falls often thereupon, which a man would think rather to be feathers then snow. Not fare from this town likewise there is a very fair and large plain, which extendeth for the space of thirty miles, even to the territory of Maroco. This most fertile plain yields such excellent corn, as (to my remembrance) I never saw the like. Saving that the Arabians and soldiers of Maroco do so much molest the said plain country, that the greater part thereof is destitute of the inhabitants: This noble City of Maroco in Africa is accounted to be one of the greatest cities in the world. A most exact description of the great and famous City of Maroco, as it was 100 years ago. The first founder of Maroco. It is built upon a most large field, being about fourteen miles distant from Atlas. One joseph the son of Tesfin, and king of the tribe or people called Luntuna, is reported to have been the founder of this City, at that very time when he conducted his troops into the region of Maroco, and settled himself not fare from the common highway, which stretcheth from Agmeg over the mountains of A●las, to those deserts where the foresaid tribe or people do usually inhabit. here may you behold most stately and wonderful workmanship: for all their buildings are so cunningly and artificially contrived, that a man cannot easily describe the same. This huge & mighty City, at such time as it was governed by Hali the son of King joseph, contained Maroco in times past contained above 100000, families. In later times before the late civil broils, it is likely to have been much greater: one plague is said to have consumed 700000. persons. Foolish emulation. Mansor the king of Maroco. m●●e then one hundred thousand families. It had four and twenty gates belonging thereto, and a wa●l of great strongth and thickness, which was built of white stone a●d lime. From this City the river of Tensift lieth about six miles distant. here may you behold great abundance of Temples, of Colleges, of Bath-stoves, and of Inns, all framed after the fashion and custom of that region. Some were built by the King of the tribe of Luntuna, and others by Elmuachidin his successor: but the most curious and magnificent Temple of all, is that in the mid●● of the City which was built by Hali the first King of Maroco, and the son of joseph aforesaid, being commonly called the Temple of Hali●ben joseph. Howbeit one Abdul-Mumen which succeeded him, to the end he might utterly abolish the name of Hali, and might make himself only famous with posterity, caused this stately Temple of Maroco to be razed, and to be re-edified somewhat more sumptuously than before. Howbeit he lost not only his expenses, but failed of his purpose also: for the common people even till this day do call the said Temple by the first and ancientest name. Likewise in this City not fare from a certain rock was built a Temple by him that was the second usurper over the kingdom of Maroco: after whose death his nephew Mansor enlarged the said Temple fifty cubits on all sides and adorned the same with many pillars, which he commanded to be brought out of Spain for that purpose. Under this Temple he ●●ade a Cistern or vault as big as the Temple itself: the roof of the said Temple he covered with lead: and A stately Temple. at every corner he made leaden pipes to convey rain water into the Cistern underneath the Temple. The t●rret or steeple is bu●lt of most hard and well framed stone, like unto Uespasian his Amphi●heatrum at Rome, containing in compass more than an hundreth else, and in height exceeding the steeple of Bononia. The stairs of the said turret or steeple are each of them nine handfuls in breadth, the utmost side of the wall is ten, and * Obscurum. the thickness of the 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 The said turret hath seven lofts, unto which the stairs ascending are very lightsome: for there are great store of windows, which to the end they may give more light, are made bread● within then without. Upon the top of this turret is built a certain spire or pinnacle rising sharp● in form of a sugar-leafe, and containing five and twenty else in compass, but in height being not much more than two spear's length: the said spire hath three lofts one above another, unto every of which they ascend with wooden ladders. Likewise on the top of this spire standeth a golden half moon, upon a bar of Iron, with three spheres of gold under it; which golden spheres are so fastened unto the said iron bar that the greatest is lowest, and the lest highest. It would make a man giddy to look down from the top of the turret; for men walking on the ground, be they never so tall, seem no bigger than a child of one year old. From hence likewise may you plainly escry the promontory of Azaphi, which notwithstanding is an hundreth and thirty miles distant. But mountains (you will say) by reason of their huge bigness may easily be seen a fare off: howbeit from this turret a man may in clear weather most easily see fifty miles into the plain countries. The inner part of the said Temple is not very beautiful. But the roof is most cunningly and artificially vaulted, the timbers being framed and set together with singular workmanship, so that I have not seen many fairer Temples in all Italy. And albeit you shall hardly found any Temple in the whole world greater than this, yet it is very meanly frequented; for the people do never assemble there but only upon fridays. Yea a great part of this City, especially about the aforesaid Temple lieth so desolate & voided of inhabitants, that a man cannot without great difficulty pass, by reason of the ruins of many houses lying in the way. Under the porch of this Temple it is reported that in old time there were almost an Great store of books in old time to be sold in Maroco. hundreth shops of sale-bookes, and as many on the other side over against them: but at this time I think there is not one Bookseller in all the whole City to be found. And scarcely is the third part of this City inhabited. Within the walls of Maroco are Vines Palmtrees, great Gardens, and most fruitful Corne-fields: State of it 1526. for without their walls they can till no ground, by reason of the Arabians often iurodes. Know ye this for a certainty, that the said City is grown to untimely decay and old age: for scarcely five hundreth and six years are past, since the first building thereof, forasmuch as the foundations thereof were laid in the time of joseph the son of Tesfin, that is to say, in the four hundreth twenty and fourth year of the Hegeira. Which decay I can impute to none other Causes of the decay of Maroco. cause, but to the injury of continual wars, and to the often alterations of Magistrates and of the commonwealth. After King joseph succeeded his son Hali, and the son of Hali was ordained governor after his father's decease. In whose time sprung up a factious crew, by the means of a certain Mahometan Preacher named Elmaheli, being a man both borne and brought Elmaheli a factious preacher. up in the mountains. The said Elmaheli having levied a great army, waged war against Abraham his sovereign Lord Whereupon King Abraham conducting another army against him, had marvelous ill success: and after the battle ended, his passage into the City of Maroco was so stopped and restrained, that he was forced with a few soldiers, which remained yet alive, to flee Eastward to the mountains of Atlas. But Elmaheli not being satisfied with expelling his true Sovereign out of his own Kingdom, commanded one of the Captains called Abdul Mumen, with the one half of his army to pursue the distressed King, while himself with the other half laid siege to Maroco. The king with his followers came at length unto Oran, hoping there to have renewed his forces. But Abdul Mumen and his great army pursued the said King so narrowly, that the Citizens of Oran told him in plain terms, that they would not hazard themselves for him. Wherefore this unhappy King being utterly driven to despair, set his Queen on horseback behind him, and so in the night time road forth of the City. But perceiving The miserable death of Abraham King of Maroco and of his Queen. that he was descried and known by his enemies, he fled forthwith unto a certain rock standing upon the sea-shoare: where, setting spurs to his horse-side, he cast himself, his most de●re spouse, and his horse down headlong, and was within a while after found slain among the rocks and stones, by certain which dwelled near unto the place. Wherefore Abdul Mumen having gotten the victory, returned in triumphant manner toward Maroco, where the foresaid Elmaheli was deceased before his commning, in whose place Abdul was chosen King and Mahometan Prelate over the forty disciples, and took ten persons to be of his privy council, New Sect. which was a new invention in the law of Mahumet. This Abdul Mumen having besieged the City of Maroco for the space of an whole year, at last overcame it: and kill Isaac the only son of King Abraham with his own hand, he commanded all the soldiers, and a good part of the Citizens to be slain. This man's posterity reigned from the five hundred sixteenth, to th● six hundred sixty eight year of the Hegeira, and at length they were dispossessed of the Kingdom by a certain King of the Tribe called Marin. The family of Marin after the said King's decease 〈◊〉 rule till the year of the Hegeira, seven hundreth eighty and five. The principal court of this family was holden for the most part at Fez; but over Maroco were appointed In later year, Maroco recovered the supremacy. A strong Castle. A starely ●e●●ple. Vice-roves and Deputies: insomuch that Fez was continually the head and Metropolitan City of all Maur 〈…〉, and of all the Western dominion. In the said City of Maroco is a most impregnable Castle, which, if you consider the bigness, the walls, the towers, and the gates built all of perfect marble, you may well think it to be a City rather than a Castle. Within this Castle there is a stately Temple, having a most lofty and high steeple, on the top whereof standeth an half moon, and under the half moon are three golden spheres one bigger than another, which all of them together weigh one hundreth and thirty Three golden spheres. thousand ducats. Some Kings there were, who being alured with the value, went about to take down the said golden spheres: but they had always some great misfortune or other, which hindered their attempt: Likewise the said Castle containeth a noble College, which hath A great College. thirty Hals belonging thereunto. In the midst whereof is one Hall of a marvelous greatness, wherein public Lectures were most solemnly read, while the study of Learning flourished among them. Such as were admitted into this College had their victuals and apparel freely given them. Of their Professors some were yearly allowed an hundred, and some two hundred Duckats, according to the quality of their profession: neither would they admit any to hear them read, but such as perfectly understood what belonged to those Arts which they professed. The walls of this beautiful Hall are most stately adorned with painting and carving, especially of that Hall where Lectures were wont publicly to be read. All their Porches and vaulted Roofs are made of painted and glittering stones, called in their Language Ezzulleia, such as are yet used in Spain. In the midst of the said building is a most pleasant and clear Fountain, the wall whereof is of white and polished Marble, albeit low built, as in Africa for the most part such walls are. I have heard that in old time here was great abundance of Students, but at my being there I found but five in all: and they have now a most senseless Professor, and one that is quite voided of all humanity. Moreover, the foresaid Castle (as I remember) hath twelve Courts most curiously and artificially built by one Mansor. In the first lodged about five hundred Christians, which carried Crossbows before the King whither soever he went. Not fare from thence is the lodging of the Lord Chancellor and of the King's Privy Counsel, which House is called by them, The House of Affaires. The third is called, The Court of Victory; wherein all the Armour and Munition of the City is laid up. The fourth, belongeth to the great Master of the King's Horse. Upon this Court three Stables adjoin, each one of which Stables will contain two hundred Horses. Likewise there are two other Ostleries, whereof one is for Mules, and the other for an hundred of the King's Horses only. Next unto the Stables were two Barns or Garners adjoining in two several places, in the lower of which Barnes was laid Straw, and Barley in the other. There is also another most large place to lay up Corn in, every Room whereof will contain more than three hundred Bushels. The cover of the said Room hath a certainehole whereunto they ascend by stairs made of stone. Wither the beasts laden with Corn e being come, they pour the said Corn into the hole. And so when they would take any Corn from thence, they do but open certain holes below, suffering so much Corn to come forth as may serve their turns, and that without any labour at all. There is likewise a certain other Hall, where the King's Son, and the Sons of Noblemen are instructed in Learning. Then may you behold a certain foure-square building, containing diverse Galleries with fair Glass Windows, in which Galleries are many Histories most curiously painted: here likewise the glittering and gilt Armour is to be seen. Next unto this building is another, wherein certain of the King's Guard are lodged: then follows that wherein State-matters are discussed: whereunto adjoineth also another, which is appointed for Ambassadors to confer with the King's Pridie Counsel in. Likewise the King's Concubines and other Ladies of Honour have a most convenient place assigned them: next unto which standeth the Lodging of the King's Sons. Not fare from the Casile wall, on that side which is next unto the fields, may you behold a most pleasant and large Garden, containing almost all kind of Trees that can be named. Moreover, there is a sumptuous and stately Porch built of most excellent square Marble: in the midst whereof standeth a Pillar with a Lion very artificially made of Marble, out of the mouth of which Lion issueth most clear and crystal water, falling into a Cistern within the Excellent spotted Marble. Porch: at each corner of the said Porch standeth the Image of a Leopard framed of white Marble, which is naturally adorned with certain black spots: this kind of particoloured Marble is no where to be found but only in a certain place of Atlas, which is about an hundred and fifty miles distant from Maroco. Not fare from the Garden stands a certain Wood or Park walled round about: And here I think no kind of wild beasts are wanting: for here you may behold Elephants, Lions, Stags, Roes, and such like: howbeit the Lions are separated in a certain place from other beasts, which place even to this day is called The Leon's Den. Wherefore such Monuments of Antiquity as are yet extant in Maroco, albeit they are but few, do notwithstanding sufficiently argue, what a Noble City it was in the time of Mansor. This King called Mansor, was he unto whom Rasis that famous Physician dedicated his Book. At this present all the Courts and Lodgings before described lie utterly void and desolate: except perhaps some of the King's Ostlery which tend his Mules and Horses do lie in that Court, which we said even now was to lodge Archers and Crosse-bow-men: all the residue are left for the Fowls of the Air to nestle in. That Garden which you might have named a Paradise in old time, is now become a place where the filth and dung of the whole City is cast forth. Where the fair and stately Library was of old, at this present there is nothing else to be found, but Hens, Doves, and other such like Fowls, which build their Nests there. Certain it is, that the foresaid Mansor, whom we have so often mentioned, was a most puissant and mighty Prince: for it is well known that his Dominion stretched from the Town of Messa to the Kingdom of Tripoli in Barbary, which is the most excellent Region of Africa, and so large, that a man The huge Dominio●ss of King Mansor. can hardly travel the length thereof in fourscore and ten days, or the breadth in fifteen. This Mansor likewise was in times past Lord of all the Kingdom of Granada in Spain. Yea, his Dominion in Spain extended from Tariffa to Arragon, and over a great part of Castilia and of Portugal. Neither did this jacob, surnamed Mansor, only possess the foresaid Dominions, but also his Grandfather Abdul Mumen, his father joseph, and his Son Mahumet Enasirs, who being vanquished in the Kingdom of Valentia, lost threescore thousand Soldiers, Horsemen and Footmen: howbeit himself escaped and returned to Maroco. The Christians being encouraged The Christians happy success against the Moors. with this victory, refrained not from War, till, within thirty year's space, they had won all the Towns following, to wit, Valentia, Denia, Alcauro, Murcia, Cartagena, Cordova, Sivillia, jaen, and Vbeda. After which unhappy war succeeded the decay of Maroco. The said mohammed deceasing, left behind him ten Sons of a full and perfect age, who contended much about the Kingdom. Hereupon it came to pass, while the Brethren were at discord, and assailed each other with mutual wars, that the people of Fez called Marini, and the Inhabitants of other Regions adjacent, began to usurp the Government. The people called Habduluad enjoyed Tremizen, expelling the King of Tunis, and ordaining some other, whom they pleased, in his stead. Now have you heard the end of Mansor his Progeny and Successors. The Kingdom therefore was translated unto one jacob the Son of Habdulach, who was the first King of the Family called Marin. And at length the famous City of Maroco itself, by reason of the Arabians continual outrages, fell into most extreme calamity: so great is the inconstancy of all earthly things. That which we have here reported as touching Maroco, partly we saw with our own eyes, partly we read in the History of one Ibnu Abdul Malich, a most exact Ibnu Abdul an Historian of Africa. The Town of Agmet. Chronicler of the Affairs of Maroco. The Town of Agmet built of old by the Africans upon the top of a certain hill which beginneth almost from Atlas, is distant from Maroco about four and twenty miles. In times past, when Muachidin was Prince thereof, it contained more than six thousand Families: at what time the people were very civil, and had such plenty and magnificence of all things, that many would not stick to compare this Town with the City of Maroco. It had on all sides most pleasant Gardens, and great store of Vines, whereof some grew upon the Mountain itself, and others on the Valley. By the foot of this Hill runneth a fair River, which springing forth of Atlas falleth at length into Tensift. The field which lieth near unto this River is said to be so fruitful, that it yields every year fifty fold increase. The water of this River looketh always white. Howbeit the City of Agmet, which I have now described unto, hath at this day no other The desolation of Agmet. Hermit. Inhabitants but Wolves, Foxes, Dear, and such other wild beasts. Except only at my being there I found a certain Hermit, who was attended upon by an hundred persons of his own Sect: all of them were well-horsed, and did their best endeavour to become Governors and Commanders, but their forces were insufficient. With this Hermit I stayed (as I remember) for the space of ten days, and found one amongst his followers, with whom I had old acquaintance, and familiarity: for we were certain fellow-students together at Fez, where being of one standing and seniority, we heard that Book of the Mahometan Religion expounded which is john Lr● student at Fez. commonly called the Epistle of Nensesi. Having before described all the Cities and Towns of Maroco, it now remaineth that we The Mountain of Nififa. briefly declare the situation and quality of the Mountains there. Wherefore we will begin with the Mountain of Nififa, from whence the Region of Maroco itself beginneth Westward, and is thereby divided from the Province of Hea. The said Mountain hath great store of Inhabitants: and albeit the tops thereof are continually covered with Snow; yet doth it yearly afford marvelous increase and abundance of Barley. The rude people there are so destitute of all humanity and civil behaviour, that they do admire not only all Strangers, but also do even gaze and wonder at their apparel. I myself remained two days among them, in which space all the people of the Town came flocking about me, greatly wondering at the white Garment which I wore (being such as the learned men of our Country are usually clad in) so that every one being desirous to handle and view this Garment of mine, in two days it Learned men clothed in white. seemed. was turned from white to black, and become all greasy and filthy. At the bounds of Nififa, a certain other Mountain called by the Inhabitants seemed, taketh his original: and these two Mountains are separated by the River of Sefsava. seemed extendeth Eastward almost twenty miles, the Inhabitants whereof are most base and witless people. Great store of Springs and Fountains are here to be found; the Snow is perpetual; all good Laws, Civility and honesty are quite banished from hence, except perhaps the people be moved thereunto by the advice of some stranger, whom they found to be of a modest and sober disposition. Here being entertained by a certain religious man of the same place (who was had in great reputation by the people) I was constrained to eat of such gross meats as the said people are accustomed unto, to wit, of Barley meal mingled with water, and of Geat●-f●esh, which was extremely tough and hard by reason of the staleness and long continuance. After Supper we had no other Bed but the bore ground to lie upon. The next morning being ready to take Horse, and desirous to departed, fifty of the people came Strange trials in Law. about me, laying open each man their Causes and Suits unto me, as our people use to do before a judge. Unto whom I answered, that I had never in all my life either known or heard of the manners and customs of that Region. Forthwith comes one of the chief men amongst them, affirming that it was their custom never to dismiss any Stranger, till he had both heard and throughly decided all the Quarrels and Controversies of the Inhabitants. Which words he had john Leo constrained to play the judge. no sooner uttered, but immediately my Horse was taken from me. Wherefore I was constrained for nine days, and so many nights, longer to abide the penury and misery of that Region. Moreover, my trouble was the greater, for that, in such abundance of Suits and Affairs, there was not one man present, which could set down so much as a word in writing: wherefore I myself was fain to play both the judge and the Notary. Upon the eight day they all of them promised to bestow some great Reward upon me. Wherefore the night following seemed unto me a year long: for I was in good hope, the next morrow to have received a mass of Gold from my Clients. So soon as the next day began to dawn, they placed me in a certain Church-porch: whither, after an usual and short Prayer ended, each man full reverently presented his gift unto me. Here some offered me a Cock, others brought me Nuts and Onions, and some others bestowed a handful of Garlic upon me. The principal and headmen amongst them presented me with a Goat; and so by reason that there was no money in all the said Mountain, they proffered me not one farthing for my pains: wherefore all the said gifts I bequeathed unto mine Host for his worthy entertaining of me. And this was all the notable reward which I reaped in regard of so great and intolerable pains. All things being thus dispatched, they sent fifty Horsemen to accompany and guard me from Thiefs in that dangerous way. This Mountain of Seusava taketh his beginning where seemed endeth, out of which springeth a certain River, having one name with the said Mountain from whence it proceedeth. Never The Mountain called Seusava. were the tops of this Mountain seen destitute of Snow. The Inhabitants lead a brutish and savage life, waging continual war with their next Neighbours: for which purpose they use neither Swords, javelins, nor any other Warlike Instruments, but only certain Slings, out of which they discharge stones after a strange and wonderful manner. Their victuals consist of Barley, Honey, and Goat's flesh. In the same Mountain great multitudes of jews exercising Handie-crafts, do inhabit: likewise they make Soap, Iron-hookes, and Horseshoes. diverse Masons are here to be found also. They build their walls of no other matter but only of rough stone and lime, and the roofs of their houses they use to cover with thateh: neither have they any other kind of jime or bricks. They have among them also abundance of learned men and of skilful Lawyers, whose counsel they use at all times. Among whom I found some, who had heretofore been my f●llow-studentss at Fez, and for our old acquaintance sake, gave me The Mountain's ●●●iva, Teum 〈…〉 〈…〉 d G 〈…〉 a are omitted. H 〈…〉 a. most courteous entertainment: and, to the end I might escape the danger of Thiefs, they conducted me a good part of my way. Never did I see (to my remembrance) an higher Mountain, then that which the Africans call Hanteta. Many jews exercising diverse Handie-crafts do here inhabit, and do yearly pay unto the Governor of this Mountain great sums of money. As concerning Religion, they follow them especially which are called Carrain. The top of this Mountain is continually covered with Snow. When I first beheld this Mot●tayne, I thought it had been Clouds, so great is the Carrain jews. height thereof. The sides of this Mountain being altogether destitute of Herbs and Trees, are in many places stored with excellent white Marble, which the people might dig, and make a good commodity thereof, were they not so sluggish and so ignorant in hewing and polishing of the same. In this place are many Pillars and Arches which were most artificially and samptuously built by those mighty Princes whom we have often before made mention of: which Pillars they would have used for the building of Water-conduits, had they not been hindered by the violence of wars. This Region is exceeding populous: Westward it abutteth upon Ildi a Mountain of Su●; Northward it joineth unto Atlas, and Eastward it stretcheth unto the Region of Hea. It is Guzzula. inhabited with savage and fierce people, being most needy of money, and yet abounding greatly in Cattles. Great store of Copper and Iron is here digged out of Mines. Great Villages they Iron and Copper Mines. have, which contain many of them, more than a thousand Families a piece. They have neither King nor Governor to prescribe any Laws unto them: but every one is his own Captain and Commander; whereupon they are at continual wars among themselves, neither Continual wars in Guzzu●a. Weekly Truces have they any truce at all, but three days only every week; during which time every man may safely and freely bargain with his Enemy, and may travel whitner he listeth. But these days of Truce being past, the wretched people of this Region 〈◊〉 continually commit most horrible slaughters. The foresaid days of truce a certain Hermit appointed unto them, whom they honoured and reverenced like a god. This Hermit with one eye, I myself saw, and found him to be a trusty, sincere, courteous, and most liberal person. Once every year they have a Venerable Hermit. Free entertainment for Merchants. Fair of two months long: all which time (though the number of Merchants be never so great) they give free entertainment unto all such as either bring wares with them, or come thither to fetch away their wares. When the time of their Fair approacheth, they forthwith make truce, and each faction appointeth a Captain over an hundred soldiers, to the end they may keep themselves in safety, and may defend their said Fair from the invasion and injury of all lewd persons. If any offence be committed, the Captains immediately give sentence upon the guilty person: and whosoever be convicted of theft, is forthwith slain like a brute beast, and Cruel executions. his thiefs carcase is thrown out to be devoured of dogs, wild beasts, and ravenous fowls. Azapi was built by the Africans, and standeth upon the shore of the Ocean sea, containing Of the Region of Duccala, in, which is Azafi and the rest following: it was won by the Portugals, A. H. 920. by reason of civil broils, one Hali having slain the King being at a Sermon in the Church. The Portugals about this time brought a new face on the Towns of these parts, as ye may see in Leo himself. four thousand families: inhabitants there are great store, being for the most part very uncivil and barbarous. In times passed there dwelled many jews in this Town, which exercised diverse Handi-crafts. Their soil is exceeding fertile; but so gross is their own unskilfulness and negligence, that they know neither how to till their ground, to sow their Corn, or to plant Vineyards. The Town Centumputei is built upon a rock of excellent marble: in the Suburbs whereof are certain caves, wherein the inhabitants use to lay up their Corn: which is there so wonderfully preserved, that it will continued an hundreth years without any ill savour or corruption. Of the number of which caves, resembling pits or wells, the Town itself is called Centum putei. The inhabitants are of small reckoning or account, having no artificers dwelling among them but certain jews. Azamur, a Town of Duccala, was built by the Africans upon that part of the Ocean seashore, where the River of Ommirabih disemboqueth, being distant from Elmadina Southward, about thirty miles. Very large it is, and well inhabited, and containeth to the number of five thousand families. Here do the Portugal Merchants continually reside. The inhabitants are very civil, and decently apparelled. And albeit they are divided into two parts, yet have they continual peace among themselves. Pulse and Corn they have great plenty, though their Gardens and Orchards bring forth naught else but figs. They have such plenty of fishes, that they receive yearly for them sometime six thousand, and sometime seven thousand ducats. And their time of fishing dureth from October to the end of April. They use to fry fishes in a Centum putei. Corn preserved one hundred years. certain pan with oil, whereby they gather an incredible quantity of trane: neither use they any other oil to put into their lamps. The jews compounded with the King of Portugal, to yield the City to him, on condition, that they should sustain no injury) with a general consent * Or Marbea. Train Oil. Azamur won by the Portugals. Sodomy: Green Mountain. The fruit called by the Italians, Frutto Africano. Religious Hermits. opened the Gates unto them: and so the Christians obtained the City, and the people went to devil part of them to Sala, and part to Fez. Neither do I think that God for any other cause brought this calamity upon them, but only for the horrible vice of Sodomy, whereunto the greatest part of the Citizens were so notoriously addicted, that they could scarce see any young stripling, who escaped their lust. The Green Mountain is of an exceeding height, beginning Eastward from the River of Ommirabih, and extending Westward to the Hills, called in their language Hasara; and it divideth Dnccala from some part of Tedles. Likewise this Mountain is very rough and full of Woods, affording great store of Acorns and Pine-apples, and a certain kind of read fruit which the Italians commonly call Africano. Many Hermit's also do inhabit upon this Mountain, living with no other kind of victuals, but such as the Woods yield unto them: for they are above five and twenty miles distant from all Towns and Cities. Here are great store of fountains and of Altars built after the Mahometan fashion, and many ancient houses also erected by the Africans. Tagodast is built upon the top of a certain high Mountain, having four other high Mountains Tagodast. round about it. Between which four Mountains and the said: Town, are diverse most large and beautiful Gardens replenished with all kind of first-fruits: Quinces here are of an incredible bigness. Their Vines dispersing themselves upon the boughs of trees, do make most pleasant Grapes of maruel'ous bigness. White honey. Bowers and Walks; the Grapes whereof being read, are for their bigness called in the language of that people, Hen's eggs. They have here great abundance of Oil, and most excellent Honey; some of their Honey being white, and some yellow. This Town hath many fountains about it, which joining into one stream, do serve for many Water-mils thereabouts. Here are likewise great store of Artisans, who exercise themselves only about things necessary. The inhabitants are somewhat civil, their women are most beautiful, being most gorgeously decked with silver jewels. Their Oil they carry unto the next Cities Southward of them on this side Atlas: but they sand their Leather unto Fez and Mecnasa. Their Plain is almost six miles long, the soil being most fruitful for Corn: in regard whereof, the Townsmen pay certain yearly tribute unto the Arabians. This Town hath judges, Priests, and a great number of Gentlemen. Near unto the foresaid Town, within five miles, standeth Elgiumuha. It was in our time Elgiumuha. built upon the top of an high Mountain, and containeth to the number of five hundred families, besides so many families comprised in the Villages of that Mountain. Here are innumerable Springs and Fountains, and most pleasant and fruitful Gardiner 〈…〉 s in all places. Here are likewise Walnut-trees huge and tall. The little Hills environing this Mountain, do yield Barley and Olives in great abundance. In the said Town are great numbers of Artisans, as Smiths, Leather-dressers, and such like. And because they have here notable Yron-mines, they make plenty of Horseshoes. In the Mountain of Tenueves, being but sixteen years old, I traveled with mine Uncle, Ambassador from the King of Fez to the King of Tombuto; and the Prince here gave me in recompense of Arabia Verses wherewith I presented him, fifty ducats, and a good Horse. Tefza, the chief Town of all Tedles, was built by the Africans upon the side of Mount Atlas, some five miles from the Plain. The Towne-walls are built of most excellent Marble, which Tefza. Marble walls. is called in their language Tefza, and hereupon the Town was so called likewise. here do reside most rich Merchants of all sorts: of Jews here are two hundred families, who exercise Merchandise and diverse other trades. And here you shall find many Outlandish Merchants which buy from hence certain black Mantles with hoods, commonly called Ilbernus: of these there are great numbers both in Italy and Spain. They have Golden Coin without any Image Ilbernus. His Captain extorted. 84000. Ducats of the Citizens & more from one jew. The Mountain called Magran. or superscription: their apparel is decent: and their women are beautiful and of good behaviour. In this town are diverse Mahometan Temples, and many Priests and judges. The King receiveth from that City, even at this present twenty thousand Ducats for yearly tribute. Somewhat beyond the foresaid Mountain of Seggheme standeth Mount Magran. Southward it bordereth upon the Region of Farcali, near unto the Lybian desert: Westward it beginneth at Seggheme, and extendeth Eastward to the foot of Mount Dedes. It is continually covered with snow. The inhabitants have such abundance of small & great cattles that they cannot long remain in one place together. They build their houses of the Bark of certain trees, These people live like the Tartars. the roof whereof dependeth on slender sparres, fashioned like unto the hoops environing the lids of such Chests or Trunks, as the women of Italy, when they travel, carry upon their Mules. So likewise these people transport their whole houses up and down by the strength of Mules, till they have found a fit place of abode; where, so soon as they arrive, they plant their said houses, remaining there with their whole families, so long as they have grass sufficient to feed their cattles. Howbeit all the spring time they settle themselves in one place, making certain low Stables or Cottages, and covering them with the boughs of trees, which serve for their cattles to lie in a nights: and to the end that the cold may not pinch them overmuch, they kindle certain huge fires near unto their said Stables, whereupon sometimes the wind so violently driveth the fire, that unless the cattles escape by flight, they are in great danger to be consumed: and as their houses are destitute of walls, so are their Stables. They are continually molested and haunted with Lions and Wolves. In their apparel and customs they wholly agreed with the foresaid people of Seggheme, saving that these have houses of Bark and Wood, and the other of Stone. I myself, in the nine hundreth and seventeenth year of the Hegeira, was in this Mountain, A description of Mount Ded● as I traveled from Dara to Fez. The high and cold Mountain of Dedes greatly aboundeth with Fountains and Woods. Westward it beginneth at Mount Magran, extending thence almost as far as the Mountain of Adesan; and Southward it bordereth upon the plains of Todga. The length thereof is almost fourscore miles. Upon the very top of this Mountain there was a City built in ancient time, whereof a few ruinous Monuments are to be seen at this present; namely, certain walls of white Stone, wherein are diverse letters and words graved, which the inhabitants themselves do not understand. Many are of opinion, that this City was built long ago by the Romans: Seriffo Essacalli an Historian. howbeit I myself could never find so much affirmed by an African writer, nor yet the City itself mentioned. Saving that Seriffo Essacalli in a certain Story of his maketh mention of Tedsi, which he saith is near unto Segelmesse and Dara: but he declareth not whether it be built upon Mount Dedes or no. Howbeit for mine own part I think it to be the very same: for there is no other City in the whole Region. The inhabitants of Dedes are in very deed most base people; of whom the greater part devil in Caves under the ground: their food is Barley and Elhasid, that is to say, Barley meal sodden with water and salt, which we mentioned before in our description of Hea: For here is nothing but Barley to be had. Goats and Asses they have in great baundance. The Caves wherein their cattles lodge are exceedingly full of * Or Salt-peter. Nitre: so that I verily think if this Mountain were near unto Italy, the said Nitre would yearly be worth five and twenty thousand Ducats. But such is their negligence and unskilfulness, that they are truly ignorant to what purposes Nitre serveth. Their garments are so rude, that they scarce cover half their nakedness. Their houses are so loathsome, being annoyed with the stinking smell of their Goats. In all this Mountain you shall find neither Castle nor walled Town: when they build an house, they pile one stone upon another without any mortar at all, the roof whereof they make of certain rubbish, like as they do in some places of Sisa and Fabbriano: the residue (as we have said) do inhabit in Caves, neither saw I ever, to my remembrance, greater swarms of fleas then among those people. Moreover, they are treacherous and strong thiefs, so given to stealing and quarrelling, that for one unkind word they will not only contend, but seek also the destruction one of another. They have neither judge, Priest, nor any honest Governor among them. Not Merchant's resort unto them: for being given to continual idleness, and not exercising any trades or handie-crafts, they have nothing meet for Merchants to buy. If any Merchant bring any wares into their Region, unless he be safe conducted by their Captain, he is in danger to be rob of altogether. And if the wares serve not for their own necessary uses, they will exact one fourth part of them for custom. Their women are most forlorn and sluttish, going more beggarly apparelled then the men. So continual and slavish are the toils of these women, that for misery, the life of Asses is not comparable to theirs. And, to be brief, never was I so weary of any place in all Africa, as I was of this: howbeit in the year of the Hegeira, nine hundred and eighteen, being commanded by one, to whom I was in duty bound, to travel unto Segelmesse, I could not choose but come this way. §. III Collections of things most remarkable in JOHN LEO his third Book of the History of Africa. The Map of the Kingdom of of Fez. map of the kingdom of Fez THe kingdom of Fez beginneth Westward at the famous river Ommirabih, and extendeth A most exact description of the Kingdom of Fez. eastward to the river Muluia; Northward it is enclosed partly with the Ocean, and partly with the Mediterran sea. The said Kingdom of Fez is divided into seven Provinces; to wit, Temesna, the Territory of Fez, Azgar, * Habat. Elhabet, Erna, Garet, and * Chauzor. Cheuz. Elchauz: every of which Provinces had in old time a several Governor: neither indeed hath the City of Fez always been the King's Royal Seat, but being built by a certain Mahometan Apostata, was governed by his posterity almost an hundred and fifty years. After which time the family of Marin got the upper hand, who here settling their abode, were the first that ever called Fez by the name of a Kingdom. Westward it beginneth at the River Ommirabih, and stretcheth to the River Buragrag Eastward; Of Temesne one of the Provinces of Fez. the South Frontier thereof bordereth upon Atlas, and the North upon the Ocean Sea. It is all over a plain Country, containing in length from the West to East almost fourscore miles, and in breadth from Ailas to the Ocean Sea about threescore. This Province hath ever almost been the principal of the seven before named: for it contained to the number of forty great Towns, besides three hundred Castles, all which were inhabited by Barbarian Africans. In the three hundred three & twentieth year of the Hegeira, this Province was by a certain heretic against the Mahometan Religion, called Chemim the son of Mennall, freed from paying A dangerous seducer. of tribute. This bad fellow persuaded the people of Fez to yield no tribute nor honour unto their Prince, and himself he professed to be a Prophet: but a while after he dealt not only in matters of Religion, but in commonwealth affairs also. At length waging war against the King of Fez (who was himself then warring with the people of Zenete) it so befell, that a league was concluded between them, conditionally that Chemin should enjoy Temesne, and that the King should contain himself within his Signiory of Fez, so that from thencefoorth neither should molest other. The said Chemim governed the Province of Temesne about five and thirty years: and his successors enjoyed it almost an hundred years after his decease. But King joseph having built Maroco, went about to bring this Province under his subjection. Whereupon he sent sundry Mahometan Doctors, and Priests to reclaim the governor thereof from his Differences in Religion and the effects. heresy, and to persuade him, if it were possible, to yield unto the King by fair means. Whereof the inhabitants being advertised, they consulted with a certain kinsman of the foresaid Governor, in the City called Anfa, to murder the King of Maroco his Ambassadors: and so they did. Soon after levying an army of fifty thousand men, he marched towards Maroco, intending to expel thence the family of Luntuna, and joseph their King. King joseph hearing of this news, was driven into wonderful perplexity of mind. Wherefore preparing an huge and mighty army, he stayed not the coming of his enemies: but on the sudden within three days, having conducted his forces over the River of Ommirabih, he entered Temesne, when as the foresaid fifty thousand men were so dismayed at the King's army, that they all passed the River Buragrag, and so fled into Fez. But the King so dispeopled and wasted Temesne, that without all remorse he put both man, woman, and child to the sword. This army remained in the Region eight days, in which space they so razed and demolished all the Towns and Cities The horrible desolation of Temesne. thereof, that there scarce remain any fragments of them at this time. But the King of Fez on the other side hearing that the people of Temesne were come into his Dominions, made a truce with the Tribe of Zenete, and bend his great army against the said Temesnites. And at length having found them half famished near unto the River of Buragrag, he so stopped their passages on all sides, that they were constrained to run up the craggy mountains and thickets. At last being environed with the King's forces, some of them were drowned in the River, others were thrown down headlong from the rocks, and the residue were miserably slain by their enemies. And for the space of ten months there was such havoc made among the Temesnites, that a silly remnant of them was left alive. But King joseph Prince of the Luntunes returned forthwith to Maroco for the repairing of his forces, to the end he might bid the King of Fez a battle. Howbeit Temesne being bereft of her people, was left to be inhabited of wild beasts. Neither had that Province any new Colony, or supply of inhabitants, till that about one hundreth and fifty years after, King Mansor returning from Tunis, brought thence certain Arabians with him, unto whom he gave the possession of Temesne. And these Arabians enjoyed the said Province for fifty years, till such time as King Mansor himself was expelled out of his Kingdom: & then were they also expelled by the Luntunes, & were brought into extreme misery. Afterwards the Kings of the family of Marin bestowed the said Province upon the people of Zenete and Haoara. Hence it came to pass that the said people of Zentete & Haoara, were always great friends unto the Marin family, and were thought to have defended them from the fury of the King of Maroco. From which time they have peaceably enjoyed Maroco, and now they are grown in less than an hundred years so mighty, that they stand not in fear of the King of Fez. For they are able to bring threescore thousand horsemen into the field, & have two hundred Castles at their command. Myself had great familiarity and acquaintance with them, and therefore I will not stick to record all memorable things which I saw among them. This famous Town was built by the Romans upon the Ocean Sea shore, Northward of Atlas sixty, Eastward of Azamur sixty, and Westward Rebat forty miles. The Citizens thereof Anfa a Town in Temesne. were most civil and wealth people: the fields thereto adjoining are exceeding fruitful for all kind of grain: neither do I think, that any Town in all Africa is for pleasant situation comparable thereto. The plain round about it (except it be to the Sea Northward) is almost fourscore miles over. In old time it was fraught with stately Temples, rich warehouses and shops, and beautiful palaces: which the monuments as yet remaining do sufficiently testify. They had also most large and fair gardens, out of which they gather great abundance of fruit, especially of Melons, & Pomecitrons even at this day: all which are perfectly ripe by mid-Aprill. So that the inhabitants usually carry their first-fruits unto Fez, by reason that the first-fruits of Fez are not so soon ripe. Their attire is trim and decent, and they have always had great traffic with the Portugals and the English. Likewise they have many learned men among them. But English traffic. Anfa destroyed by the Portugals. A description of Rebat. is now desolate and destroyed by Portugals. This great and famous Town was built not many years ago by Mansor the King & Mahometan Patriak of Maroco, upon the Ocean Sea shore. By the East part thereof runneth the River Buragrag beforenamed, and there dischargeth itself into the main Sea. The rock whereon this Town is founded, standeth near the mouth of the said River, having the River on the one side thereof, and the Sea on the other. In building it much resembleth Maroco, which Mansor willed to be a pattern thereof: saving that it is a great deal less than Maroco. Some say that the reason why it was built in this place was, for that King Mansor possessing the Kingdom Why King Mansor built the Town of Rebat upon the Sea shore. of Granada, and a great part of Spain besides, and considering that Maroco was so fare distant, that if any wars should happen, he could not in due time sand new forces against the Christians, determined to built some Town upon the Sea shore, where he and his army might remain all summer time. Some persuaded him to lie with his army at Ceuta a Town upon the straits of Giblaltar: but Mansor seeing that by reason of the barrenness of the soil he could not maintain an army Royal for three or four months in the Town of Ceuta, he caused this Town of Rebat in short space to be erected, & to be exceedingly beautified with Temples, Colleges, Palaces, Shops, Stoves, Hospitals, and other such buildings. Moreover, on the South side without the walls he caused a certain high Tower like the Tower of Maroco to be built, saving that the winding stairs were somewhat larger, insomuch that three horse's abreast might well ascend up: from the top whereof they might escry ships an huge way into the Sea. So exceeding is the height thereof, that I think there is no where the like building to be found. And to the end that greater store of Artificers and Merchants might hither from all places make resort, he appointed, that every man according to his trade and occupation should be allowed a yearly stipend, whereupon it came to pass that within few months, this Town was better stored with all kind of Artificers and Merchants, then in any Town in all Africa besides, and that because they reaped a double gain. here used Mansor with his Troops to remain from the beginning of April, till the month of September. And whereas there was no water about the Conduits of fresh water 12. miles. Town meet to be drunk (for the Sea runneth ten miles up into the River, and the wells likewise yield salt-water) Mansor caused fresh water to be conveied to the Town by certain Pipes and Channels, from a fountain twelve miles distant. And the Conduits he made arch-wise, like unto the Conduits of Italy in many places, and specially at Rome. So soon as the said water-conduit was derived unto the Town, he caused it to be divided and sent into sundry places, as namely, some pipes thereof to the Temples, some to the Colleges, others to the King's Palace, and the rest into the common Cisterns, throughout all the City. Howbeit after King Mansors death this Town grew into such decay, that scarce the tenth part thereof now remaineth. The said notable water-conduit was utterly fordone in the war between the Marin family and the successors of Mansor. Also King Mansor caused Sella to be walled round about, and built therein a fair Hospital, Sella. & a stately Palace, into which his soldiers might at their pleasure retire themselves. Here likewise he erected a most beautiful Temple, wherein he caused a goodly Hall or Chapel to be set Where King Mansor was buried. up, which was curiously carved, and had many fair windows about it: and in this Hall (when he perceived death to seize upon him) he commanded his subjects to bury his corpse. Which being done, they laid one Marblestone over his head, and another over his feet, whereon sundry Epitaphs were engraven. After him likewise all the honourable personages of his family and blood, choose to be interred in the same Hall. And so did the Kings of the Marin family, so long as their Commonwealth prospered. Myself on a time entering the same Hall, beheld there thirty Monuments of noble and great personages, and diligently wrote out all their Epitaphs: this I did in the year of the Hegeira nine hundred and fifteen. In Thagia is visited the Sepulchre of one accounted for a most holy man, who is reported in the time of Habdulmumen, to have wrought many miracles against the fury of Lions: whereupon Sepulchre visited for fear of Lions. he was reputed by many as a great Prophet. I remember that I read in a certain writer of that Nation commonly called Etdedle, a whole Catalogue of the said holy man's miracles: which whether he wrought by Arte-magicke, or by some wonderful secret of nature, it is altogether uncertain. Howbeit his great fame and honourable reputation is the cause why this Town is so well fraught with inhabitants. The people of Fez having solemnised their Easter, do yearly Pilgrimage fare and frequent. frequent this Town to visit the said Sepulchre, and that in such huge numbers, that you would esteem them to be an whole army; for every principal man carries his Tent and other necessaries with him: and so you shall see sometime an hundred Tents, and sometimes more in that company. Fifteen days they are in performing of that Pilgrimage; for Thagia standeth from Fez almost an hundred and twenty miles. Myself being a child, went thither on Pilgrimage oftentimes with my Father; as likewise being grown up to man's estate, I repaired thither as often, making supplication to be delivered from the danger of Lions. Westward it beginneth at the River of Buragrag, and stretcheth Eastward to the river called The Territory of Fez. Inaven: which two Rivers are almost a hundred miles distant asunder. Northward it bordereth upon the River * Or Cebu. Subu, and Southward upon the foot of Atlas. The soil both for abundance of Corn, Fruits, and Cattell seemeth to be inferior to none other. The buildings of Sella carry a show of Antiquity on them, being Artificially carved and stately supported with Marble pillars. Their Temples are most beautiful, and their are shops built Sella. under large Porches. And at the end of every row of shops is an Arch, which (as they say) is to divide one occupation from another. And (to say all in a word) here is nothing wanting, which may be required either in a most honourable City, or a flourishing Commonwealth. Moreover hither resort all kind of Merchants, both Christians and others. here the Genoese, Uenetians, English traffic. English and low Dutch used to traffic. The grounds adjoining upon this Town are sandy: neither are they fit for Corn, but for cotton-wool in diverse places very profitable. The inhabitants, diverse of them do wove most excellent Cotten. here likewise are made very fine Combs, which are sold in all the Kingdom of Fez, for the Region thereabout yields great plenty of Box, & of other wood fit for the same purpose. Their government is very orderly and discreet even until this day: for they have most learned judges, Vmpires, and deciders of 1526. doubtful cases in Law. This Town is frequented by many rich Merchants of Genoa, whom the King hath always had in great regard; because he gaineth much yearly by their traffic. In the time of Abusaid the last King of the Marin family, his Cousin, called Sahid, was taken by Habdilla the King of Granada; whereupon by letters he requested his Cousin the King of Fez to The occasion of the bloody wars moved by Sahid. sand him a certain sum of money, required by the King of Granada for his ransom. Which when the Fessan King refused to yield unto, Habdilla restored his prisoner to liberty, and sent him towards Fez to destroy both the City and the King. Afterwards Sahid, with the help of The City of Fez besieged for seven years together. certain wild Arabians besieged Fez for seven years together; in which space most of the Towns, Villages, and Hamlets throughout the whole Kingdom were destroyed. But at length such a Pestilence invaded Sahids' forces, that himself, with a great part of his army, in the * This number (as I take it) should rather be 819. nine hundred and eighteenth year of the Hegeira, died thereof. Howbeit those desolate Towns never received from thenceforth any new inhabitants, especially Fanzara, which was given to certain Arabian Captains, that came to assist Sahid. Whatsoever commodity ariseth out of Banibasil redoundeth to the Priests of the principal Mahometan Temple in Fez, and it amounteth almost yearly to twenty thousand Dukats. here also in times past were most large, pleasant, and fruitful Gardens, as appeareth by the Monuments and relics thereof, howbeit, they were like other places, laid waste by the war of Sahid. The Town itself remaineth destitute of inhabitants an hundred and ten years; but as the King of Fez returned home from Duccala, he commanded part of his people to inhabit the same: albeit their incivility made them loath so to do. Fez was built in the time of one Aron a Mahometan Patriarch, in the year of the Hegeira Fez the principal City of all Barbary, and of the founders thereof. one hundreth eighty and five, and in the year of our Lord seven hundred eighty six, by a certain heretic against the Religion of Mahumet. But why it should so be called, some are of opinion, because when the first foundations thereof were digged, there was found some quantity of Gold, with mettle in the Arabian language is called Fez. The Founder of this City was one Idris, being the foresaid Aron his near kinsman. This Idris aught rather to have been an Mahometan Patriarch, because he was nephew unto Hali the Idris the first founder of Fez. Cousin-german of mohammed, who married Falerna, Mahumets own daughter, so that Idris both by Father and Mother was of Mahumets Lineage: but Aron being nephew unto one Habbus the Uncle of mohammed, was of kindred only by the Father's side. Howbeit both of them were excluded from the said Patriarkship for certain causes mentioned in the African Chronicles, although Aron usurped the same by deceit. For Aaron's Uncle being a most cunning and crafty man, and feigning himself to bear greatest favour unto the family of Hali, and to be most desirous, that the Patriarkship should light thereon, sent his Ambassadors almost throughout the whole world. Whereupon the dignity was translated from Vmeve to Habdulla Seffec the first Patriarch. Which, Umeve being informed of, waged war against the family of Hali, and so prevailed, that some of them he chased into Asia, and some into India. Howbeit, an ancient Religious man of the same family remained still alive at Elmadina, who being very old, no whit regarded the dignity. But this ancient fire left behind him two sons, who when they were come to man's estate, grew into so great favour with the people of Elmadin, that they were chased thence by their enemies; the one being taken and hanged; and the other (whose name was Idris) escaping into Mauritania. This Idris dwelling upon Mount Zaron, about thirty miles from Fez, governud not only the Commonwealth, but matters of Religion also: and all the Region adjacent paid him tribute. At length Idris deceasing without lawful issue, left one of his maids big with child, which had been turned from the Goths Religion to the Moors. Being delivered of her son, they called him after his Father's name, Idris. This child the inhabitants choosing for their Prince, caused him to be most carefully brought up: and as he grew in years, to the end they might train him up in feats of Chivalry, they appointed one Rasid a most valiant and skilful Captain to instruct him. Insomuch, that while he was but fifteen years of age, he grew famous for his valiant Acts and Stratagems, and began wonderfully to Idris his great valour at fifteen years of age. enlarge his Dominions. Wherefore his Troops and Family increasing every day more and more, he set his mind upon building of a City, and changing of his habitation. And so he sent for cunning builders into all Nations, who having diligently perused all places in the Region, at last made choice of that where the City of Fez now standeth. For here they found great store of Fountains, and a fair River, which springing forth of a plain not fare off, runneth pleasantly almost eight miles amidst the little Hills, till at length it casteth itself upon another plain. Southward of the place they found a wood, which they knew would be right commodious for the Town. Here therefore upon the East bank of the said River, they built a Town containing three thousand Families: neither omitted they aught at all which might be required in a flourishing Commonwealth. After the decease of Idris, his Son erected another Town directly over against the foresaid, on the other side of the River. But in process of time either Town so increased, that there was but a small distance between them: for the Governors of each laboured might and main to augment their own jurisdictions. An hundred and fourscore years after, there fell out great dissension and Civil war between these two Cities, which by report continued an hundred years together. At length joseph King of Maroco of the Luntune Family, conducting an huge Army against both these Princes, took them Prisoners, carried them home unto his Dominions, and put them to a most cruel death. And he so vanquished the Citizens, that there were slain of them thirty thousand. Then determined King joseph to reduce those two Towns into firm unity and concord: for which cause, making a bridge over the River, and beating down the walls of either Town right against it, he united both into one, which afterward he divided into twelve Regions or Wards. Now let us make report of all such memorable things as are there to be seen * 1526. at this day. A World it is to see, how large, how populous, how well fortified and walled this City is A most exact description of the City of Fez. The most part thereof standeth upon great and little Hills: neither is there any plain ground but only in the midst of the City. The River entereth the Town in two places, for it is divided into a double branch, one whereof runneth by new Fez, that is, by the Southside of the Town, and another cometh in at the Westside. And so almost infinitely dispersing itself into the City, it is derived by certain conduits and channels unto every Temple, College, Inn, Hospital, and almost to every private house. Unto the Temples are certain square conduits adjoined, having Cells and Receptacles round about them; each one of which hath a Cock, whereby water is conveyed through the wall into a Trough of Marble. From whence flowing into the Sinkes and Gutters, it carrieth away all the filth of the City into the River. In the midst of each square conduit standeth a low Cistern, being three Cubits in depth, four in breadth, and twelve in length: and the water is conveyed by certain Pipes into the foresaid square conduits, which are almost an hundred and fifty in number. The most part of the houses are built of fine bricks and stones curiously painted. Likewise their bay-windowes and portals are made of particoloured brick, like unto the stones of Maiorica. The Roofs of their Houses they adorn with Gold, Azure, and other excellent Colours, which Roofs are made of wood, and plain on the top, to the end that in Summertime Carpets may be spread upon them, for here they use to lodge by reason of the exceeding heat of that Country. Some houses are of two and some of three Stories high, whereunto they make fine stairs, by which they pass from one room to another under the same roof: for the middle part of the house is always open or uncovered, having some Chambers built on the one side, and some on the other. The Chamber doors are very high and wide: which in rich men's houses are framed of excellent and carved wood. Each Chamber hath a Press curiously painted and varnished belonging thereunto, being as long as the Chamber itself is broad: some will have it very high, and others but six handfuls in height, that they may set it on the Tester of a Bed. All the portals of their houses are supported with brick Pillars finely playstered over, except some which stand upon Pillars of Marble. The Beams and Transomes upholding their Chambers are most curiously painted and carved. To some houses likewise belong certain square Cisterns, containing in breadth six or seven Cubits, in length ten or twelve, and in height but six or seven handfuls, being all uncovered, and built of bricks trimly playstered over. Along the sides of these Cisterns are certain Cocks, which convey the water into Marble Troughs, as I have seen in many places of Europe. When the foresaid Conduits are full of water, that which floweth over, runneth by certain secret pipes and conveyances into the Cisterns: and that which overfloweth the Cisterns, is carried likewise by other passages into the common Sinkes and Gutters, and so into the River. The said Cisterns are always kept sweet and clean, neither are they covered but only in Summertime, when Men, Women, and Children bathe themselves therein. Moreover, on the tops of their houses they usually build a Turret with many pleasant rooms therein, whither the women for recreations sake, when they are weary of working, retire themselves; from whence they may see well-nigh all the City over. Of Mahometan Temples and Oratories there are almost seven hundred in this Town, fifty whereof are most stately and sumptuously built, having their Conducts made of Marble and other The number and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Temples in Fez. excellent stones unknown to the Italians; and the Chapiters' of their Pillars be artificially adorned with painting and carving. The tops of these Temples, after the fashion of Christian Churches in Europe, are made of joyses and Planks: but the pavement is covered with Mats which are so cunningly sowed together that a man cannot see the breadth of a finger uncovered. The walls likewise on the inner side are lined a man's height with such Mats. Moreover, each Temple hath a Turret or Steeple, from whence certain are appointed with a loud voice to call the people at their set-time of Prayer. Every Temple hath one only Priest to say Service therein; who hath the bestowing of all Revenues belonging to his own Temple, as occasion requireth: for thereby are maintained Lamps to burn in the night, and Porters to krepe the doors are paid their wages cut of it, and so likewise are they that call the people to ordinary Prayers in the night season: for those which cry from the said Towers in the day time have no wages, but are only released from all Tributes and Exactions. The chief Mahometan Temple in this Town is called Caru●ens, being of so incredible a The principal Temple of Fez called Car●●en. bigness, that the circuit thereof and of the buildings longing unto it, is a good mile and a half about. This Temple hath one and thirty gates or portals of a wonderful greatness and height. The Roof of this Temple is in length one hundred and fifty, and in breadth about fourscore Florentine Cubits. The Turret or Steeple, from whence they cry amain to assemble the people together, is exceedingly high: the breadth whereof is supported with twenty, and the length with thirty Pillars. On the East, West, and North-sides, it hath certain Walks or Galleries, forty Cubits in length, and thirty in breadth. Under which Galleries there is a Cell or Storehouse, wherein Oil, Candles, Mats, and other such necessaries for the Temple are laid up. Every night in this Temple are burnt nine hundred Lights; for every arch hath a several Lamp, especially those which extend through the mid-quire. Some Arches there are that have one hundred and twenty Candles a piece: there are likewise certain Brass Candlesticks so great and with so many Sockets, as they will hold each one fifteen hundred Candles: and these Candlesticks are reported to have been made of Bells, which the King of Fez in times past took from Christians. About the walls of the said Temple are diverse Pulpits, out of which those that are learned in Pulpits and preaching. the Mahometan Law instruct the people. Their Winter Lectures begin presently after Sun-rise, and continued the space of an hour. But their Summer Lectures hold on from the Sun going down, till an hour and a half within night. And here they teach as well Moral Philosophy as the Law of Mahumet. The Summer Lectures are performed by certain private and obscure persons; but in Winter such only are admitted to read, as be reputed their greatest Clerks. All which Readers and Professors are yearly allowed most liberal Stipends. The Priest of this great Temple is enjoined only to read Prayers, and faithfully to di 〈…〉 bute alms among the poor. Every Festival day he bestoweth all such Corn and Money as he hath in his custody, to all poor people according to their need. The Treasurer or Collector of the Revenues of this Church hath every day a Ducat for his pay. Likewise he hath eight Notaries or Clerks under him; every one of which gayneth six Duckats a month: and other six Clerks who receive the rent of houses, shops, and other such places as belong to the Temple, having for their wages the twentieth part of all such Rents and Duties as they gather. Moreover, there belong to this Temple twenty Factors or Baylies of Husbandry, that without the City walls have an eye to the Labourers, Ploughman, Vine-planters, and Gardeners, and that provide them things necessary: there gain is three Duckats a month. Not fare from the City are about twenty Lime-kils, and as many Bricke-kils, serving for the reparation of their Temple, and of all houses thereto belonging. The Revenues of the said Temple daily received, are two hundred Duckats a day; the better The Revenues of the great Temple, and how they are bestowed. half whereof is laid out upon the particulars aforesaid. Also if there be any Temples in the City destitute of living, they must all be maintained at the charges of this great, Temple: and then that which remaineth after all expenses, is bestowed for the behoof of the Commonwealth: for the people receive no Revenues at all. In our time the King commanded the Priest of the said Temple to lend him an huge sum of money, which he never repaid again. Moreover, in the City of Fez are two most stately Colleges, of which diverse rooms are adorned with curious painting; all their beams are carved, their walls consisting both of Marble Colleges of Fez. and Freestone. Some Colleges here are which contain an hundred studies, some more, and some fewer, all which were built by diverse Kings of the Marin Family. One there is among the rest most beautiful and admirable to behold, which was erected by a certain King called Habu Henon. Here is to be seen an excellent Fountain of Marble, the C 〈…〉 whereof containeth two Pipes. Through this College runneth a little stream in a most clear and pleasant channel, the brims and edges whereof are workmanly framed of Marble, and stones of Maiorica. Likewise here are three Cloisters to walk in, most curiously and artificially made, with certain eight square Pillars of diverse colours to support them. And between Pillar and Pillar the arches are beautifully overcast with Gold, Azure, and diverse other Colours; and the Roof is very artificially built of wood. The sides of these Cloisters are so close, that they which are without cannot see such as walk within. The walls round about as high as a man can reach, are adorned with Playder-worke of Maiorica. In many places you may found certain Verses, which declare what year the College was built in, together with many Epigrams in the Founder's commendation. The Letters of which Verses are very great and black, so that they may be read a fare off. This College gates are of Brass most curiously carved, and so are the doors artificially made of wood. In the Chapel of this College standeth a certain Pulpit mounted nine stairs high, which stairs are of ivory and Ebony. Some affirm, that the King having built this College, was desirous to know how much money he had spent in building it; but after he had perused a leaf or two of his Account-booke, finding the sum of forty thousand Duckats, he rend it asunder, and threw it into the foresaid little River, adding this Sentence out of a certain Arabian Writer: Each precious and amiable thing, though it A College cost 480000. Duckats the building. costeth dear, yet if it be beautiful, it cannot choose but be good cheap: neither is any thing of too high a price, which pleaseth a man's affection. Howbeit a certain Treasurer of the Kings, making a particular account of all the said expenses, found that this excellent building stood his Master in four hundred and eighty thousand Duckats. The other Colleges of Fez are somewhat like unto this, having every one Readers and Professors, some of which read in the forenoon, and some in the afternoon. In times past the Students of these Colleges had their apparel and victuals allowed them for seven years, but now they have nothing gratis but their Chamber. For the war of Sahid destroyed many possessions, whereby Learning was maintained; so that now the greatest College of all hath yearly but two hundred, and the second but an The suppression of Learning and learned men, a principal cause of disorderly and base government. hundred Duckats for the maintenance of their Professors. And this perhaps may be one reason, among many, why the government not only of Fez, but of all the Cities in Africa, is so base. Now these Colleges are furnished with no Scholars but such as are strangers, and live of the City Alms: and if any Citizens devil there, they are not above two or three at the most. The Professor being ready for his Lecture, some of his Auditors readeth a Text, whereupon the said Professor dilateth, and explayneth obscure and difficult places. Sometimes also the Scholars dispute before their Professor. Many Hospitals there are in Fez, no whit inferior, either for building or beauty, unto the A description of the Hospitals and Baths in the City of Fez. foresaid Colleges. For in them whatsoever strangers came to the City were entertained at the common charge for three days together. There are likewise as fair and as stately Hospitals in the Suburbs. In times past their wealth was marvelous great; but in the time of Sahids' war, the King standing in need of a great sum of money, was counselled by some of his greedy Courtiers to cell the Liuings of the said Hospitals. Which when the people would in Liuings belonging to Hospitals. no case yield unto, the King's Orator or Speaker, persuaded them that all those Liuings were given by his Majesty's Predecessors, and therefore (because when the wars were ended, they should soon recover all again) that it were fare better for them by that means to pleasure their Sovereign, then to let his Kingly Estate fall into so great danger. Whereupon all the said Liuings being sold, the King was prevented by untimely and sudden death before he could bring his purpose to effect: and so these famous Hospitals were deprived of all their maintenance. The poor indeed and impotent people of the City are at this day relieved; but no strangers are entertained, save only learned men or Gentlemen. Howbeit there is another Hospital for the relief of sick and diseased strangers, who have their diet only allowed them, but no Physician or Medicine: certain women there are which attend upon them, till they recover their former health, or dye. In this Hospital likewise there is a place for frantic or distracted persons, where they are bound in strong Iron Chains; whereof the part next unto their walks is strengthened with mighty beams of Wood and Iron. The Governor of these distracted persons, when he bringeth them any sustenance, hath a Whip of purpose to chastise those that offer to bite, strike, or play any mad part. Likewise this Hospital hath many Rooms for the Purueyors, Notaries, Cooks, and other Officers belonging to the sick persons; who each of them have some small yearly stipend. john Leo in his youth a Notary of an Hospital for two years together. Their Baths and bathing. Being a young man, I myself was Notary here for two years, which Office is worth three Duckats a month. In this City are more than an hundred Bath-stoves very artificially and stately built; which though they be not of equal bigness, yet are they all of one fashion. Each Stove hath four Halls, without which are certain Galleries in an higher place, with five or six stairs to ascend unto them: here men put off their apparel, and hence they go naked into the Bath. In the midst they always keep a Cistern full of water. First therefore, they that mean to bathe themselves, must pass through a cold Hall, where they use to temper hot water and cold together, than they go into a room somewhat hotter, where the servants cleanse and wash them; and last of all, they proceed into a third Hothouse, where they sweat as much as they think good. The fire that heateth their water is made of naught else but beasts dung: for which purpose many boys are set on work to run up and down to Stables, and thence to carry all the dung, and to lay it on heaps without the Towne-walles; which being parched in the Sun for two or three months together, they use for fuel. Likewise, the women have their Stoves Woman's Baths. apart from the men. And yet some Hothouses serve both for men and women, but at sundry times, namely, for men from the third to the fourteenth hour of the day, and the residue for women. While women are bathing themselves, they hung out a rope at the first entrance of the house, which is a sign for men, that they may then proceed no farther. Neither may husbands here be permitted to speak with their own wives; so great a regard they have of their honesty. Here men and women both, after they have done bathing, use to banquet and make merry with pleasant Music and singing. Young Striplings enter the Bath stark naked without any shame, but men cover their privities with a linen cloth. The richer sort will not enter the common Bath, but that which is adorned and finely set forth, and which serveth for Noblemen and Gentlemen. When any one is to be bathed, they lay him along upon the ground, anointing him with a certain ointment, and with certain instruments doing away his filth. The richer sort have a Carpet to lie on, their head lying on a wooden Cushion, covered with the same Carpet. Likewise, here are many Barbers and Chirurgeons which attend to do their office. The most part of these Baths pertain to the Temples and Colleges, yielding unto them a great Revenues to the Temple. sum of money for yearly rent: for some give an hundred, some an hundred and fifty Duckats a year. Neither must I here omit the Festivall-day which the Servants and Officers of the Baths celebrated; who with Trumpets and Pipes calling their friends together, go forth of the Town, and there gather a wild Onion, putting it in a certain brazen vessel, and covering the same with a linen cloth wet in Lee: afterward with a great noise of Trumpets and Pipes, they solemnly bring the said Onion unto the Hothouse door, and there they hung it up in the little brazen vessel or Laver, saying, That this is a most happy boding, or sign of good luck unto their Stove. Howbeit, I suppose it to be some such Sacrifice, as the ancient Moors were wont in times past, when they were destitute of Laws and civility, to offer, and that the same custom hath remained till this very day. The like is to be seen even among Christians, who celebrated many Feasts, whereof they can yield no reason. Likewise, every African town had their peculiar Feast, which, when the Christians once enjoyed Africa, were utterly abolished and done away. In this City are almost two hundred Inns, the greatest whereof are in the principal part of the City near unto the chief Temple. Every of these Inns are three stories high, and contain The Inns of Fez. an hundred and twenty, or more Chambers apiece. Likewise, each one hath a Fountain, together with Sinks and Water-pipes, which make avoidance of all the filth. Never, to my remembrance, did I see greater building, except it were the Spanish College at Bologna, or the Palace of the Cardinal di San Giorgio at Rome; of which Inns all the Chamber-doores have Walks or Galleries before them. And albeit the Inns of this City are very fair and large, yet they afford most beggarly entertainment to strangers; for there are neither Beds nor Couches for a man to lie upon, unless it be a course Blanket and a Mat. And if you will have any victuals, you must go to the Shambleses yourself, and buy such meat for your Host to dress, as your stomach stands-to. In these Inns certain poor Widows of Fez, which have neither wealth nor friends to secure them, are relieved: sometimes one, and sometimes two of them together are allowed a Chamber; for which courtesy they play both the Chamberlains and Cooks of the Inn. The Innkeepers of Fez being all of one Family, called Elcheva, go apparelled like Women, and shave their Beards, and are so delighted to imitate Women, that they will not only counterfeit their speech, but will sometimes also sit down and spin. Each one of these hath his Concubine, whom he accompanieth as if she were his own lawful Wife; albeit the said Concubines are not only ill-favoured in countetenance, but notorious for their bad life and behaviour. They buy and cell wine so freely, that no man controls them for it. None resort hither but most lewd and wicked people, to the end they may more boldly commit villainy. The very company of these Innkeepers is so odious, and detestable in the sight of all honest men, learned men, and Merchants, that they will in no wise vouchsafe to speak unto them. And they are firmly enjoined not to enter into the Temple, into the Burse, nor into any Bath. Neither yet are they permitted to resort unto those Inns The Mills of Fez. Like unto our Horsemills. A description of the Occupations, the Shops, and the Market. which are next unto the great Temple, and wherein Merchants are usually entertained. In this City are Mills in four hundred places at lest. And every of these places containeth five or six Mills; so that there are some thousands of Mills in the whole City. Every Mill standeth in a large room upon some strong pillar or post, whereunto many Countrypeople use to resort. All the said Mills pertain either to the Temples or Colleges. Each trade or occupation hath a peculiar place allotted thereto, the principal whereof are next unto the great Temple: for there first you may behold to the number of f●urescore Notaries or Scrivener's shops, whereof some join upon the Temple, and the residue stand over against Scriveners. them: every of which Shops hath always two Notaries. Then Westward there are about thirty Stationers or Booksellers. The Shoo-merchants which buy Shoes and Buskins of the Shoemakers, and cell them again to the Citizens, inhabit on the Southside of the Temple: and Booksellers. Shoo-merchants. Braziers. Fruiterers. exit unto them, such as make Shoes for children only, their Shops being about fifty. On the East-side devil those that cell vessels, and other commodities made of brass. Over against the great Gate of the said Temple stands the Fruit-market, containing fifty Shops, where no kind of fruit is wanting. Next unto them stand the Waxe-merchants, very ingenious and cunning workmen, and much to be admired. Here are Merchant's factors likewise, though they be but few. Then follows the Herbe-market, wherein the Pomecitrons, and diverse kinds of green Boughs and Herbs do represent the sweet and flourishing Spring, and in this Market are about Herbwomen. twenty Taverns: for they which drink Wine, will shroud themselves under the shady Taverns. Milk-seller. and pleasant Boughs: Next unto them stand the Milke-sellers: I think there passeth scarce one day over their heads, wherein they utter not five and twenty tons of Milk. Next unto these are such as cell Cotton, and they have about thirty shops: then follow those that cell Cottonsellers. Rope-sellers. Girdler. Salter's. Potters. Sadlers. The Porters of Fez. Hemp, Ropes, Halters, and such other hempen commodities. Then come you to the Girdlers, and such as make Pantofles, and Leather-bridles embroidered with silk: next their shops adjoin that make Sword-scabberds and Caparisons for Horses. Immediately after devil those that cell Salt and Lime; and upon them border an hundred Shops of Potters, who frame all kind of earthen vessels adorned with diverse colours. Then come you to the Saddler's Shops: and next of all to the street of Porters, who (as I suppose) are above three hundred: these Porters have a Consul or Governor, who every week allotteth unto part of them some set business. The gain which redoundeth thereof, they put into a Coffer, dividing it at the week's end among them, which have wrought the same week. Strange it is to consider how exceedingly these Porter's love one another: for when any of them deceaseth, the whole company maintaineth his widow and fatherless children at their common charge, till either she die, or marrieth a new Husband. The children they carefully bring up, till they have attained to some good Art or occupation. Next unto the Porter's company devil the chief Cooks and Victuallers. Here also Cooks. stands a certain square house covered with Reed, wherein Pease and Turnep-rootes are to be sold, which are so greatly esteemed of in Fez, that none may buy them of the country people at the first hand, but such as are appointed, who are bound to pay toll & tribute unto the Customers: and scarcely one day passeth, wherein more than five hundred sacks of Pease and Turnips Pease and Turnips. Saller-shops. are not sold. On the North-side of the Temple is a place whither all kind of Herbs are brought to make Salads withal: for which purpose there is forty Shops appointed. Next whereunto is the place of Smoke, so called, by reason of continual smoke: here are certain Fritters or Fritterers. Cakes fried in Oil, like unto such as are called at Rome, Pan Melato. They roast their flesh not upon a spit, but in an Oven: for making two Ovens one over another for the same purpose, in Roasting in Ovens. the lower they kindle a fire, putting the flesh into the upper Oven when it is well het; you would not believe how finely their meat is thus roasted; for it cannot be spoiled either by smoke or too much heat: for they are all night roasting it by a gentle fire, and in the morning they set it to sale. The foresaid Steaks and Fritters they cell unto the Citizens in so great abundance, that they daily take for them more than two hundred Ducats; for there are fifteen Shops which cell nothing else. Likewise, here are sold certain Fish and flesh fried, and a kind of excellent savoury bread, tasting somewhat like a Fritter; which being baked with Butter, they never eat but with Butter and Honey. Here also are the feet of certain beasts sodden, wherewith the Tripe-wives. Husbandmen betimes in the morning break their fast, and then hie them to their labour. Next unto these are such as cell Oil, Salt, Butter, Cheese, Olives, Pomecitrons and Capers: their Victuallers. shops are full of fine earthen vessels, which are of much greater value than the things contained in them. Then follow the Shambleses, consisting of about forty Shops, wherein the Butchers cut Shambleses. their flesh a pieces, and cell it by weight. They kill no beasts within the Shambleses, for there is a place allotted for this purpose near unto the River, where having once dressed their flesh, they sand it to the Shambleses by certain servants appointed for that end. But before any Butcher dare cell his flesh unto the Citizens, he must carry it to the Governor of the Shambleses, who so soon The Governor of the Shambleses in Fez. Course cloth. as he seethe the flesh, he sets down in a piece of paper the price thereof, which they show together with their meat unto the people; neither may they in any case exceed the said price. Next unto the Shambleses standeth the Market where course clothes are sold, which containeth at lest an hundred Shops: the said cloth is delivered unto certain Criers (which are about threescore in number) who carrying the cloth from Shop to Shop, tell the price thereof. Then follow their Shops that scour and cell Armour, Swords, javelins, and such like warlike instruments. Armourers. Fishmongers. Next unto them stand the Fishmongers, who cell most excellent and great Fish. Next unto the Fishmongers dwell such as make of a certain hard Reed, Coops and Cages for Fowls; their Shops being about forty in number: for each of the Citizens useth to bring up great store of Hens and Capons. And that their houses may not be defiled with Hennes-dung, they keep Cage-makers. them continually in Coops and Cages. Then follow their Shops that cell liquid Sope. Next Sopers'. Mealmen. of all are certain of their Shops that cell Meal, albeit they are diversely dispersed throughout the whole City. Next unto them are such as cell Seede-graine and Seede-pulse. Then are there ten Shops of them that cell Straw. Next them is the Market where Thread and Hemp is to be sold, and where Hemp useth to be kempt: which place is built after the fashion of great Houses, with four Galleries, or spare-roomes round about it: in the first whereof they cell Linnen-cloth, and weigh Hemp: in two other sit a great many women, having abundance of salethread, which is there sold by the Criers. Let us now come to the West part, which stretcheth from the Temple to that Gate that leadeth to Mecnase. Next unto the Smoky place before mentioned, their habitations directly stand, that make Leather-tankards to draw water out of Wells, of whom there are some fourteen Tankarters. Shops. Unto these adjoin such as make Wicker-vessels, and other, to lay up Meal and Corn in: and these enjoy about thirty Shops. Next them are one hundred and fifty Shops of Tailors. And next the Tailors are those that make Leather-shields, such as I have often seen Tailors. brought into Europe. Then follow twenty Shops of Laundresses or Washers, being people of a Launderers. base condition; to whom the Citizens that have not Maids of their own, carry their Shirts and other foul linen, which after few days are restored unto them so clean and white, as it is wonderful. These Laundresses have diverse Shops adjoining together in the same place: but here and there throughout the City are above two hundred Families of such persons. Next unto the Laundresses are those that make Trees for Saddles; who devil likewise in great numbers Eastward right in the way to the College founded by King Abuhinan. Upon these adjoin about forty shops of such as work Stirrups, Spurs, and Bridles, so artificially, as I think the Spurs, &c. like are not to be seen in Europe. Next standeth their street, that first rudely make the said Stirrups, Bridles and Spurs. From thence you may go into the street of Sadlers, which cover the Saddles before mentioned threefold with most excellent Leather: the best Leather they lay uppermost, and the worst beneath, and that with notable Workmanship, as may be seen in most places of Italy: and of them there are more than an hundred Shops. Then follow their long Shops that make Pikes and Lances. Next standeth a Rock or Mount, having two Walks thereupon; the one whereof leadeth to the East-gate, and the other to one of the King's Palaces, where the King's Sisters, or some other of his Kindred are usually kept. But this is by the way to be noted, that all the foresaid Shops, or Market, begin at the great Temple. The Burse you may well call a City, which being walled round about, hath twelve Gates, and Of the Station or Burse of Merchants in Fez. before every Gate an Iron-chaine, to keep Horses and Carts from coming in. The said Burse is divided into twelve several Wards or parts: two whereof are allotted unto such Shoemakers as make Shoes only for Noblemen and Gentlemen, and two also to Silke-merchants, or Haberdashers, that cell Ribbons, Garters, Scarves, and such other like ornaments; and of these there are about fifty Shops. Others there are that cell Silk only for the embrodering of Shirts, Cushions, and other such furniture made of Cloth, possessing almost as many Shops as the former. Then follow those that make Woman's Girdles of course Wool (which some make of Silk) but very grossly, for I think they are more than two fingers thick, so that they may serve almost for Cables to a Ship. Next unto these Girdlers are such as cell Woollen and Linnen-cloth brought out of Europe: which have also Silke-stuffes, Caps, and other like commodities to sell. Having passed these, you come to them that cell Mats, Mattrasses, Cushions, and other things made of Leather. Next adjoineth the Customers Office; for their Cloth is sent about by certain Criers to be sold, who before they can pass, must go to the Customers to have the said Cloth sealed, and to pay Toll unto the Customers. Criers here are to the number of sixty, which for the crying of every Cloth have one * Or Bai●co. Liardo allowed them. Next of all devil the Tailors, and that in three several streets. Then come you to the Linen-drapers, which cell Smocks and other apparel for women: and these are accounted the richest Merchants in all Fez, for their wares are the most gainful of all others. Next unto these are certain Woollen garments to be sold, made of such Cloth as is brought thither out of Europe. Every afternoon Cloth is sold in this place by the Criers, which is lawful for any man to do, when necessary occasion urgeth him. Last of all is that place where they use to cell wrought Shirts, Towels, and other embroidered works; as also where Carpets, Beds, and Blankets are to be sold. Next unto the said Burse, on the Northside, in a straight lane, stand an hundred and fifty Grocers Of the Grocers, Apothecaries, and other Tradesmen and Artisans of Fez. and Apothecaries Shops, which are fortified on both sides with two strong Gates. These Shops are guarded in the night-season by certain hired and armed Watchmen, which keep their station with Lanterns and Mastiffs. The said Apothecaries can make neither Syrups, Ointments, nor Electuaries: but such things are made at home by the Physicians, and are of them to be bought. The Physician's houses adjoin for the most part unto the Apothecaries: howbeit, very few of the people know either the Physician, or the use of his Physic. The Shops here are so artificially built and adorned, that the like (I think) are no where else to be found. Being in Tauris, a City of Persia, I remember that I saw diverse stately Shops curiously built under certain john Leo was at Tauris in Persia. Galleries, but very dark, so that (in my judgement) they be far inferior unto the Shops of Fez. Next the Apothecaries are certain Artificers that makes Combs of Box and other wood. Comb makers Eastward of the Apothecaries devil the Needle-makers, possessing to the number of fifty shops. Then follow those that turn ivory, and such other matter, who (because their craft is practised Turner's. by some other Artisans) are but few in number. Unto the Turner's adjoin certain that cell Meal, Soap, and Brooms: who dwelling next unto the Thread-market before mentioned, are scarce twenty shops in all: for the residue are dispersed in other places of the City, as we will Upholsters. hereafter declare. Among the Cotten-merchants are certain that cell ornaments for Tents and Beds. Next of all stand the Fowlers, who, though they be but few, yet are they stored with Poulters. all kind of choice and dainty Fowls: whereupon the place is called the Fowler's market. Then come you to their shops that cell Cords and Ropes of Hemp: and then to such as make high Coorke-slippers for Noblemen and Gentlemen to walk the streets in, when it is foul weather: Corkslippers. these Corke-slippers are finely trimmed with much silk, and most excellent upper leathers, so that the cheapest will cost a Ducat, yea some there are of ten Ducats, & some of five and twenty Ducats price. Such slippers as are accounted most fine and costly are made of black and white Mulberie-tree, of black Walnut-tree, and of the jujuba tree, albeit the Corke-slippers are the most durable and strong. Unto these adjoin ten shops of Spanish Moors, which make Crossbows: Crossbows. as also those that make Brooms of a certain wild Palmtree, such as are daily brought out of Sicily to Rome. These Brooms they carry about the City in a great basket, either Broom-men. selling them, or exchanging them for Brancha, Ashes, or old Shoes: the Bran they cell again to Shepherds, the Ashes to such as white Thread, and old Shoes to Cobblers. Next unto them are Smiths that make Nails; & Cooper's which make certain great vessels in form of a bucket, Smiths. Cooper's. having Corne-measures to cell also: which measures, when the Officer, appointed for the same purpose, hath made trial of, he is to receive a farthing apiece for his fee. Then follow the Wooll-chapmen, who having bought wool of the Butchers, put it forth unto others to Woolmen. be scoured and washed: the Sheepskins they themselves dress: but as for Oxe-hides they belong to another occupation, and are tanned in another place. Unto these adjoin such as make certain Langols or Withs, which the Africans put upon their horses feet. Next of all are the Braziers: then such as make Weights and Measures; and those likewise that make instruments Weights and Measures. Enamellers. to card Wool or Flax. At length you descend into a long street, where men of diverse occupations devil together, some of which do polish and enamel Stirops, Spurs, and other such commodities, as they receive from the Smiths roughly and rudely hammered. Next Fabri. whom devil certain Cartwright's, Plow-wrights, Mill-wrights, and of other like occupations. Dyer's have their abode by the River's side, and have each of them a most clear Fountain Dyer's. or Cistern to wash their Silke-stuffes in. Over against the Dyer's devil makers of Bulwarks or Trenches, in a very large place, which being planted with shady Mulberrie-trees is Farriers. exceeding pleasant in the Summer time. Next them are a company of Farriers, that shoe Mules and Horses: and then those that make the Iron-worke of Crossbows. Then follow Smiths that make Horseshoes; and last of all, those that white Linnen-cloth: and here the west part Whitsters. of the City endeth, which in times past (as is aforesaid) was a City by itself, and was built after the City on the East side of the River. The second part of Fez situate Eastward, is beautified with most stately Palaces, Temples, A Description of the second, part of Fez. Houses, and Colleges; albeit there are not so many trades and occupations as in the part before described. For here are neither Merchants, Tailors, Shoe makers, &c. but of the meaner sort. here are notwithstanding thirty shops of Grocers. Near unto the walls devil certain Bricke-burners and Potters: and not fare from thence is a great Market of white Earthen Vessels, Grocers. Earthen vessels. Corn-market. Platters, Cups, and Dishes. Next of all stands the Corne-market, wherein are diverse Granaries to lay up Corne. Over against the great Temple there is a broad street paved with Brick, round about which diverse handi-crafts and occupations are exercised. There are likewise many other trades diversely dispersed over this East part of the City. The Drapers and Grocers have Drapers. certain peculiar places allotted unto them. In the East part of Fez likewise there are five hundred and twenty Weaver's houses, very stately and sumptuously built: having in each of them Weavers. many workehouses and Looms, which yield great rent unto the owners. Weaver's there are (by report) in this City twenty thousand, and as many Millers. Moreover, in this part of Fez Miller's. are an hundred shops for the whiting of thread; the principal whereof being situate upon the River, are exceedingly well furnished with Kettles, Cauldrons, and other such vessels: here are likewise many great houses to saw wood in, which work is performed by Christian captives, Sawyers. and whatsoever wages they earn, redoundeth unto their Lords and Masters. These Christian captives are not suffered to rest from their labours, but only upon Fridays, and upon eight several Christian captives slau●●y. days of the year besides, whereon the Moors feasts are solemnised. here also are the common shows for Harlots, which are favoured by great men, and sometime by the chief Governors of the City. Likewise there are certain Vintners, who are freely permitted to keep Harlots, and to take filthy hire for them. here are also more than six hundred clear Fountains S●ewes. Vintners. Fountain. 600. walled round about and most charily kept, every one of which is severally conveyed by certain pipes unto each House, Temple, College, and Hospital: and this Fountain water is accounted the best: for that which cometh out of the River is in Summer oftentimes dried up: Rivers dried up in Summer. as likewise when the Conduits are to be cleansed, the course of the River must of necessity be turned out of the City. Wherefore every family useth to fetch water out of the said Fountains, and albeit in Summertime the chief Gentlemen use Riverwater, yet they will often call for Fountain-water, because it is more cool and pleasant in taste. But in the Springtime it is nothing so. These Fountains have their Original for the most part from the West and South, for the North part is all full of Mountains and Marble Rocks, containing certain Caves or Cells, wherein Corn may be kept for many years; of which Caves some are so large, that they will hold two hundred bushels of Corne. The Citizens dwelling near those Caves, and such as possess them, do sufficiently maintain themselves in taking yearly every hundred bushel for rent. The South part of East Fez is almost half destitute of Inhabitants; howbeit the gardens abound with Fruits and Flowers of all sorts. Every Garden hath an house belonging thereunto, and a Gardens. Christall-fountaine environed with Roses and other odoriferous Flowers and Herbs; so that in the Springtime a man may both satisfy his eyes, and solace his mind in visiting this part of the City: and well it may be called a Paradise, sithence the Noblemen do here reside from the month of April till the end of September. Westward, that is, toward the King's Palace, standeth King's Palaces. a Castle built by a King of the Luntune Family, resembling in bigness an whole town: wherein the Kings of Fez, before the said Palace was built, kept their Royal residence. But after new Fez began to be built by the Marin Kings, the said Castle was left only to the Governor of the City. Within this Castle stands a stately Temple built (as aforesaid) what time it was inhabited by Princes and Nobles, many places being afterward defaced and turned into Gardens: howbeit certain houses were left unto the Governor, partly to devil in, and partly for the deciding of controversies. here is likewise a certain Prison for captives supported with many pillars, and being so large, that it will hold (as diverse are of opinion) three thousand men. Prison. Neither are there any several rooms in this prison: for at Fez one prison serveth for all. By this Castle runneth a certain River very commodious for the Governor. In the City of Fez are certain particular judges and Magistrates: and there is a Governor Of the Magistrates, the administration of justice, and of the apparel used in Fez. that defineth civil controversies, and giveth sentence against Malefactors. Likewise there is a judge of the Canon Law, who hath to do with all matters concerning the Mahometan Religion. A third judge there is also, that dealeth about marriages and divorcements, whose authority is to hear all witnesses, and to give sentence accordingly. Next unto them is the high Advocate, unto whom they appeal from the sentence of the said judges, when as they do either mistake themselves, or do ground their sentence upon the authority of some inferior Doctor. The Governor gaineth a great sum of money by condemning of parties at several times. Their manner of proceeding against a Malefactor is this: having given him The punishment of malefactors in Fez. an hundred or two hundred stripes before the Governor, the Executioner putteth an Iron-chaine about his neck, and so leadeth him stark-naked (his privities only excepted) through all parts of the City: after the Executioner follows a Sergeant, declaring unto all the people what fact the guilty person hath committed, till at length having put on his apparel again, they carry him backe to prison. Sometimes it falleth out that many offenders chained together are led about the City: and the Governor for each Malefactor thus punished, receiveth one Ducat and one fourth part; and likewise at their first entrance into the Gaol, he demands of each one a certain duty, which is paid particularly unto him by diverse Merchants and Artificers appointed of purpose. And amongst his other liuings, he gathered out of a certain Mountain seven thousand Ducats of yearly Revenue: so that when occasion serveth, he is at his proper costs to find the King of Fez three hundred horses, and to give them their pay. Those which follow the Canon law have neither stipend nor reward allowed them: for it is forbidden by the Law of Mahumet, that the judges of his Religion should reap any commodity or Fees by their Office; but that they should live only by reading of Lectures, and by No Officer by Mahumets Law to have Fees. Unlearned Lawyers. But four Sergeants in Fez: and those bawdy Knaves. their Priesthood. In this faculty are many Advocates and Proctors, which are extreme idiots, and utterly void of all good learning. There is a place also in Fez whereinto the judges use to cast the Citizens for debt, or for some light offence. In all this City are four Officers or Sergeants only; who from midnight till two a clock in the morning do walk about all parts of the City; neither have they any stipend, but a certain Fee of such Malefactors as they lead about in chains, according to the quality of every man's crime; moreover, they are freely permitted to cell Wine, and to keep Harlots. The said Governor hath neither Scribes nor Notaries, but pronounceth all sentences by word of mouth. One only there is that gathereth Not Notaries. Customs and Tributes over all the City, who daily payeth to the Kings use thirty Ducats. This man appointeth certain substitutes to watch at every Gate, where nothing, be it of never so Tribute, Searchers & excise. small value, can pass before some Tribute be paid. Yea, sometime they go forth of the City to meet with the Carriers & Muleteers upon the high ways, to the end they may not conceal nor closely convey any merchandise into the City. And if they be taken in any deceit, they pay double. The set order or proportion of their Custom is this, namely, to pay two Ducats for the Two per cento Customs. worth of an hundred: for Onix-stones, which are brought hither in great plenty, they pay one fourth part: but for Wood, Corn, Oxen, & Hens, they give nothing at all. The said Governor of the Shambleses hath always twelve men waiting upon him, and oftentimes he rideth about the City to examine the weight of bread, and finding any bread to fail of the ●uewaight, he causeth the Baker to be beaten with cudgels, and to be led in contempt up and down the City. The Citizens of Fez go very civilly and decently attired, in the Spring time wearing Garments made of outlandish cloth: over their Shirts they wear a jacket or Cassock being narrow Their apparel. and halfe-sleeved, whereupon they wear a certain wide Garment, close before on the breast. Their Caps are thin and single, like unto the Nightcaps used in Italy, saving that they cover not their ears: these Caps are covered with a certain Scarf, which being twice wreathed about their head and beard, hangeth by a knot. They wear neither Hose nor Breeches, but in the Spring time when they ride a journey, they put on Boots: marry, the poorer sort have only their Case 〈…〉 ocke, and a Mantle over that called, * Or Ilbernus Barnussi, and a most course Cap. The Doctors and ancient Gentlemen wear a certain Garment with wide sleeves, somewhat like to the Gentlemen of Venice. The common sort of people are for the most part clad in a kind of course white cloth. The women are not altogether unseemly apparelled, but in Summer time they wear nothing save their Smocks only. In Winter they wear such a wide sleeved Garment, being close at the breast, as that of the men before mentioned. When they go abroad, they put on certain long Breeches, wherewith their legs are all covered, having also, after the fashion of Syria, a Veil hanging down from their heads, which covereth their whole bodies. On their faces likewise they wear a Mask with two little holes, only for their eyes to peep out at. Their ears they adorn with golden Earrings, and with most precious jewels: the meaner sort wear Earrings of Silver and gilt only. Upon their arms the Ladies and Gentlewomen were golden Bracelets, and the residue Silver, as likewise Gold or Siluerrings upon their legs, according to each one's estate and ability. Let us now speak somewhat of their victuals and manner of eating. The common sort set on the pot with fresh meat twice every week: but the Gentlemen and richer sort every day, Their manner of eating and drinking. and as often as they list. They take three meals a day: their Breakfast consisteth of certain Fruits and Bread, or else of a kind of liquid Pap made like unto frumenty: in Winter they sup off the Broth of salt flesh thickened with course meal. To dinner they have Flesh, Salads, Cheese, and Olives: but in Summer they have greater cheer. Their Supper is easy of digestion, consisting of Bread, Melons, Grapes, or Milk: but in Winter they have sodden flesh, together with a kind of meat called Cuscusu, which being made of a lump of Dow is set first upon A kind of meat called Cuscusu. the fire in certain Vessels full of holes, and afterward is tempered with Butter and Pottage. Some also use often to have Roast-meat. And thus you see after what sort both the Gentlemen and common people lead their lives: albeit the Noblemen far somewhat more daintily: but if you compare them with the Noblemen and Gentlemen of Europe, they may seem to be miserable and base fellows; not for any want or scarcity of victuals, but for want of good manners and cleanliness. The Table whereat they sit is low, uncovered, and filthy: seats they have none but the bore ground, neither Knives or Spoons but only their ten Talons. The said Cuscusu is set before them all in one only Platter, whereout as well Gentlemen as others take it not with Spoons, but with their Claws five. The meat and pottage is put all in one Dish; out of which every one raketh with his greasy fists what he thinks good: you shall never see Knife upon the Table, but they tear and greedily devour their meat like hungry Dogs. Neither doth any of them desire to drink before he hath well stuffed his paunch; and then will he sup off a cup of cold water as big as a Milke-bowle. The Doctors indeed are somewhat more orderly at meals: but, to tell you the very truth, in all Italy there is no Gentleman so mean, which for fine Diet and stately Furniture excelleth not the greatest Potentates and Lords of all Africa. As touching their Marriages, they observe these courses following. So soon as the Maids The manner of solemnising Marriages. Father hath espoused her unto her Lover, they go forthwith like Bride and Bridegroom to Church, accompanied with their Parents and Kinsfolks, and call likewise two Notaries with them to make record before all that are present of the Covenants and Dowry. The meaner sort of people usually give for their Daughter's Dowry thirty Duckats and a woman-slave of fifteen Duckats price; as likewise a particoloured Garment embroidered with Silk and certain other Silk Scarves, or jags, to were upon her head in stead of a Hood or Veile; then a pair Portion and householdstuff. of fine Shoes, and two excellent pair of Startup; and lastly, many pretty Knacks curiously made of Silver and other Metals, as namely, Combs, Perfuming-pans, Bellowss, and such other Trinkets as Women have in estimation. Which being done, all the Guests present are invited to a Banquet, whereunto for great Dainties is brought a kind of Bread fried and tempered with Honey, which we have before described; then they bring Roast-meat to the board, all this being at the Bridegroom's cost: afterward the Bride's Father maketh a Banquet in like s●rt. Who if he bestow on his Daughter some apparel besides her Dowry, it is accounted a point of liberality. And albeit the Father promiseth but thirty Duckats only for a Dowry, yet will he sometimes bestow, in apparel and other Ornaments belonging to Women, two hundred, yea sometimes three hundred Duckats besides. But they s●ldome give an House, a Vineyard, or a field for a Dowry. Moreover upon the Bride they bestow three Gowns made of costly cloth; and three others of Silk Chamlet, or of some other excellent stuff. They give her Smocks likewise curiously wrought, with fine Veils, and other embroidered Vestures; as also Pillows and Cushions of the best sort. And besides all the former gifts, they bestow eight Carpets or Coverlets on the Bride, four whereof are only for seemliness to spread upon their Presses and Cupboards: two of the courser they use for their Beds; and the other two of Leather to lay upon the floor of their Bedchambers. Also they have certain Rugs of about twenty else compass or length; as likewise three Quilts being made of Linen and Woollen on the one side, and stuffed with flocks on the other side, which they use in the night in manner following. With the one half they cover themselves, and the other half they lay under them: which they may easily do, where as they are both ways about ten ells long. Unto the former they add as many Coverlets of Silk very curiously embroidered on the upper-side, and beneath lined double with Linen and Cotton. They bestow likewise white Coverlets to use in Summertime only: and lastly, they bestow a Woollen hanging divided into many parts, and finely wrought, as namely, with certain pieces of gilt Leather; whereupon they sow jags of particoloured Silk, and upon every jagge a little Ball or Button of Silk, whereby the said hanging may for Ornaments sake be fastened unto a wall. Here you see what be the Appurtenances of their Dowries; wherein some do strive so much to excel others, that oftentimes many Gentlemen have brought themselves unto Poverty Italians mistaken. Fetching home the Bride. thereby. Some Italians think that the Husband bestows a Dowry upon his Wife; but they altogether mistake the matter. The Bridegroom being ready to carry home his Bride, causeth her to be placed in a wooden Cage or Cabinet eight square covered with Silk, in which she is carried by Porters, her Parents and Kinsfolks following, with a great noise of Trumpets, Pipes, and Drums, and with a number of Torches; the Bridegroom's Kinsmen go before with Torches, and the Bride's Kinsfolks follow after: and so they go unto the great Market place, and having passed by the Temple, the Bridegroom takes his leave of his Father-in-law and the rest, hying him home with all speed, and in his Chamber expecting the presence of his Spouse. The Father, Brother, and Uncle of the Bride lead her unto the Chamber-door, and there deliver her with one consent unto the Mother of the Bridegroom: who, as soon as she is entered, toucheth her foot with his, and forthwith they departed into a several room by themselves. In the mean season the Banquet is coming forth: and a certain woman standeth before the Bride-chamber door, expecting till the Bridegroom having deflowered his Bride, reacheth her a Napkin stained with blood, which Napkin she carrieth incontinent and showeth to the Guests, proclaiming with a loud voice, that the Bride was ever till that time an unspotted & pure Virgin. This woman, together with other women her Companions, first the Parents of the Bridegroom, and then of the Bride, do honourably entertain. But if the Bride be found not to be a Virgin, the Marriage is made frustrate, and she with great disgrace is turned home to her Parents. But so soon as the new married man goeth forth of the house (which is for the most part on the seventh day after the Marriage) he buyeth great plenty of fishes, which he causeth his Mother or some other woman to cast upon his Wife's feet; and this they, from an ancient Superstitious custom take for a good boding. The morrow after a company of women go to dress the Bride, to comb her Locks, and Custom of fishes. to paint her Cheeks with Vermilion; her hands and her feet they die black, but all this Painting presently loseth the fresh live; and this day they have another Banquet. The Bride Minstrelsy and dancing. they place in the highest Room that she may be seen of all. The same night, which was spent in dancing, there are present at the Bridal-house certain Minstrels and Singers, which by turns sometimes use their Instruments and sometimes Voyce-musick: they dance always one by one, and at the end of each Galliard they bestow a Largesse upon the Musicians. If any one will honour the Dancer, he bids him kneel down before him, and having fastened pieces of money The Marriage of Widows. all over his face, the Musicians presently take it off for their fee. The women dance alone without any men, at the noise of their own Musicians. All these things use to be performed when the Bride is a Maid. But the Marriages of Widows are concluded with less ado. Their cheer is boiled Beef and Mutton, and stewed Hens, with diverse iuncating Dishes among. In stead of Trenchers, the Guests being ten or twelve in number, have so many great round Platters of wood set before them. And this is the common custom of Gentlemen and Merchants. The meaner sort present their Guests with certain sops or bruesle of Bread like unto a Pancake, which being dipped in flesh-pottage, they eat out of a great Platter not with Spoons but with their fingers only: and round about each great Platter stand to the number of ten ort welue persons. Likewise they make a solemn Feast at the Circumcision of their male children, which is upon the seventh day after their birth; and at this Feast the Circumcisor, together with all The Circumcision o● their Children. their Friends and Kinsfolks is present: which being done, each one, according to his ability, bestoweth a Gift upon the Circumcisor in manner following. Every man lays his money upon a Lads face which the Circumcisor brought with him. Whereupon the Lad calling every one by his name, giveth them thanks in particular: and then the Infant being circumcised, they spend that day with as great jollity as a day of Marriage. But at the birth of a Daughter they show not so much alacrity. Among the people of Fez there have remained certain Relics of Festival Days instituted Of their Rites observed upon Festival days, and their manner of mourning for the dead. Relics of Christians Ceremonies observed among the Moors: some of which seem also to have remained from the Heathen. S. Nicholas. Bonfires. A book lost. Their funerals. of old by the Christians, whereupon they use certain ceremonies which themselves understand not. Upon Christmas even they eat a Salad made of diverse Herbs: they seethe likewise that night all kind of Pulse, which they feed upon for great dainties. Upon Newyears day the children go with Masks and Vizards on their faces to the houses of Gentlemen and Merchants, and have Fruits given them for singing certain Carols or Songs. When as the Feast of Saint john Baptist is hallowed among Christians, you shall here see all about great store of fires made with Straw. And when their children's teeth begin to grow, they make another feast called, according to the Latins, Dentilla. They have also many other Rites and Customs of Divining, or Southsaying, the like whereof I have seen at Rome, and in other Cities of Italy: As touching their Feasts prescribed by the Mahometan Law, they are at large set down in that brief Treatise which we have written concerning the same Law. The women having by death lost their husbands, fathers, or any other of their dear friends, assemble forthwith a great multitude of their own Sex together, who stripping themselves out of their own attire, put on most vile sackcloth, and defile their faces with much dirt: then call they certain men clad in womens' attire, bringing great foure-square Drums with them, at the noise of which Drum's the women-mourners sing a Funerall-song, tending as much as may be, to the commendation of the party deceased; and at the end of every Verse, the said women utter most hideous shrieks and out-cries, tearing their hair, and with much lamentation beating their cheeks and breasts, till they be all-imbrued with blood: and so these Heathenish superstitions continued for seven whole days together. At which seven days end they surcease their mourning for the space of forty days, and then they begin anew to torment themselves for three days together in manner aforesaid: howbeit, these kinds of Obsequys are observed only by the base people, but the Gentlemen and better sort behave themselves more modestly. At this time all the widow's friends come about her to comfort her, and sand diverse kinds of meats unto her: for in the mourning-house they may dress no meat at all, till the dead corpse be carried forth. The woman herself that looseth her husband, father, or brother, never goeth forth with the funeral. But how they wash and bury the dead corpse, and what superstitions they use thereabout, you shall found recorded in my little Treatise above mentioned. The Citizens use most of all to play at Chess, and that from ancient times. Other Games Their manner of gaming at Fez. Chess-play. Of the African Poets. Mahumets Birthday. Rewards for Poets in Fez. Honour a 〈…〉 t arts omnesque in cenduntur ad study gloriâ. there are also, but very rude, and used only by the common people. In Fez there are diverse most excellent Poets, which make Verses in their own Mother-tongue: most of their Poems and Songs entreat of Love. Every year they pen certain Verses in the commendation of mohammed, especially upon his Birthday: for then betimes in the morning they resort unto the Palace of the chief judge or Governor, ascending his Tribunal seat, and from thence reading their Verses to a great audience of people: and he whose Verses are most elegant and pithy, is that year proclaimed Prince of the Poets. But when as the Kings of the Marin Family prospered, they used to invite all the learned men of the City unto their Palace; and honourably entertaining them, they commanded each man in their hearing to recite their Verses to the commendation of Mahumet: and he that was in all men's opinions esteemed the best Poet, was rewarded by the King with an hundred Duckats, with an excellent Horse, with a Woman-slave, and with the Kings own Robes wherewith he was then apparelled: all the rest had fifty Duckats a piece given them, so that none departed without the King's liberality: but an hundred and thirty years are expired since this custom, together with the Majesty of the Fezzan Kingdom decayed. Of Schools in Fez for the instructing of Children, there are almost two hundred, every one A description of the Grammar schools in Fez. Two hundred Schools. The Alcoran learned by heart. of which is in fashion like a great Hall. The Schoolmasters teach their Children to writ, and read not out of a Book, but out of a certain great Table. Every day they expound one sentence of the Alcoran: and having read quite through, they begin it again, repeating it so often, till they have most firmly committed the same to memory: which they do right well in the space of seven years. Then read they unto their Scholars some part of Orthography: howbeit, both this and the other parts of Grammar are fare more exactly taught in the Colleges, then in these trivial Schools. The said Schoolmasters are allowed a very small stipend; but when their Boys have learned some part of the Alcoran, they present certain gifts unto their Master, according to each one's ability. Afterwards so soon as any Boy hath perfectly learned the whole Alcoran, his Father inviteth all his son's Schoolfellows unto a great Banquet: and his son in costly apparel rides through the street upon a gallant Horse, which Horse and apparel the Governor of the Royal Citadel is bound to lend him. The rest of his Schoolfellows being mounted likewise on Horseback accompany him to the Banqueting-house, singing diverse Songs to the praise of God, and of Mahumet. Then are they brought to a most sumptuous Banquet, whereat all the Kinsfolks of the foresaid Boys Father are usually present: every one of whom bestoweth on the Schoolmaster some small gift, and the Boy's Father gives him a new suit of apparel. The said Scholars likewise use to celebrated a Feast upon the birthday of mohammed, and then their Fathers are bound to sand each man a Torch unto the School: whereupon every Boy carrieth a Torch in his hand, some of which weigh thirty pound. These Torches are most curiously made, being Torches on Mahumets birthday. adorned round about with diverse first-fruits of Wax, which being lighted betimes in the morning, do burn till Sun-rise; in the mean while certain Singers resound the praises of mohammed; and so soon as the Sun is up, all their solemnity ceaseth: this day useth to be very gainful unto the Schoolmasters, for they cell the remnant of the Wax upon the Torches for an hundred Duckats, and sometimes for more. None of them pays any rent for his School: for all their Schools were built many years ago, and were freely bestowed for the training up of youth. Both in these common Schools, and also in the Colleges they have two days of recreation every week, wherein they neither teach nor study. Now let us speak of the Fortune-tellers and Diviners, of whom there is a great number, and The Fortune tellers: Three sorts of Diviners in Fez. three kinds. For one sort useth certain Geomanticall figures. Others pouring a drop of Oil into a vial or glass of water, make the said water to be transparent and bright, wherein, as it were in a mirror, they affirm that they see huge swarms of Devils that resemble an whole Army, some whereof are travelling, some are passing over a River, and others fight a Land-battell, whom when the Diviner seethe in quiet, he demandeth such questions of them as he is desirous to be resolved of; and the Devils give them answer with beckoning, or with some gesture of their hands or eyes; so inconsiderate and damnable is their credulity in this behalf. The foresaid Glasse-viall they will deliver into children's hands scarce of eight years old, of whom they will ask whether they see this or that Devil. Many of the City are so besotted with these vanities, that they spend great sums upon them. The third kind of Diviners are Women-witches, Witches. which are affirmed to have familiarity with Devils: some Devils they call read, some white, and some black Devils: and when they will tell any man's fortune, they perfume themselves with certain Odours, saying, That then they possess themselves with that Devil which they called for: afterward changing their voice, they feign the Devil to speak within them: then they which come to inquire, aught with great fear and trembling ask these vild and abominable Witches such questions as they mean to propound; and lastly, offering some fee unto the Devil, they departed. But the wiser and honester sort of people call these women Sahacat, which in Latin signifieth Fricatrices, because they have a damnable custom to commit unlawful Venery Fricatrices. among themselves, which I cannot express in any modester terms. If fair women come unto them at any time, these abominable Witches will turn in lust towards them, not otherwise then lusty Younkers do towards young Maids, and will in the Devil's behalf demand for a reward, that they may lie with them: and so by this means it often falleth out, that thinking thereby to fulfil the Devil's command they lie with the Witches. Yea, some there are, which being alured with the delight of this abominable vice, will desire the company of these Wiches, and feigning themselves to be sick, will either call one of the Witches home to them, or will sand their husbands for the same purpose: and so the Witches perceiving how the matter stands, will say, That the Woman 〈…〉 s possessed with a Devil, and that she can no way be cured, unless she be admitted into their society. With these words her silly husband being persuaded, doth not only permit her so to do, but makes also a sumptuous banquet unto the damned crew of Witches: which being done, they use to dance very strangely at the noise of Drums: and so the poor man commits his false wife to their filthy disposition. Howbeit, some there are that will soon conjure the Devil with a good cudgel out of their wives: others feigning themselves to be possessed with Among many bad, some good Conjurers. Of the Conjurers, Enchanters, and jugglers in Fez. a Devil, will deceive the said Witches, as their wives have been deceived by them. In Fez likewise there are a kind of jugglers, or Conjurers called Muhazzimin, who of all others are reported to be most speedy casters out of Devils. And because their negromancy sometimes taketh effect, it is a wonder to see into what reputation they grow thereby: but when they cannot cast forth a Devil, they say, It is an Airy Spirit. Their manner of adjuring Devils, is this: First, they draw certain Characters and Circles upon an ash-heape, or some other place; then describe they certain signs upon the hands and forehead of the party possessed, and perfume him after a strange kind of manner. Afterwards they make their Enchantment or Conjuration, enquiring of the Devil, which way, or by what means he entered the party, as likewise what he is, and by what name he is called; and lastly, charging him to come forth. Others there are that work by a certain Cabalistical rule, called Zairagia: this rule is contained in many Cabalists. Write, for it is thought to be Natural Magic: neither are there any other Negromancers in all Fez, that will more certainly and truly resolve a doubtful question: howbeit, their Art is exceeding difficult, for the Students thereof must have as great skill in Astrology, as in Cabala. Myself in times past having attained to some knowledge in this faculty, continued (I remember) an whole day in describing one figure only: which kind of figures are described in manner following. First, they draw many circles within the compass of a great circle: in the first circle they make a cross, at the four extremities whereof, they set down the four quarters of the World, to wit, East, West, North and South: at each end of one of the said cross lines they note either Pole: likewise about the circumference of the first circle, they paint the four Elements: then divide they the same circle and the circle following into four parts, and every fourth part they divide into other seven, each one being distinguished with certain great Arabian Characters, so that every Element containeth eight and twenty Characters. In the third circle they set down the seven Planets: in the fourth, the twelve Signs of the Zodiac: in the fifth, the twelve Latin names of the months: in the sixth, the eight and twenty Houses of the Moon: in the seventh, the three hundred sixty five days of the year; and about the convexity thereof, the four Cardinal or principal Winds. Then take they one only letter of the question propounded, multiplying the same by all the particulars aforenamed, and the product or sum total they divide after a certain manner, placing it in some room, according to the quality of the character, and as the Element requireth wherein the said Character is found without a figure. All which being done, they mark that figure which seemeth to agreed with the foresaid number, or sum produced, wherewith they proceed as they did with the former, til they have found eight and twenty Characters, whereof they make one word, and of this word the speech is made that resolveth the question demanded: this speech is always turned into a verse of the first kind, which the Arabians call Ethavil, consisting of eight Stipites, and twelve Chordi, according to the Meeter of the Arabian Tongue, whereof we have entreated in the last part of our Arabian Grammar. And the Verse consisting An Arabian Grammar written by john Leo. of those Characters, comprehendeth always a true and infallible answer unto the question propounded, resolving first that which is demanded, and then expounding the sense of the question itself. These Practitioners are never found to err, which causeth their Art of Cabala to be had in great admiration: which although it be accounted Natural, yet never saw I any thing that hath more affinity with supernatural and Divine knowledge. I remember that I saw in a certain open place of King Abulunan his College in Fez, upon a floor paved with excellent smooth Marble, the description of a figure. Each side of this floor or court was fifty ells long, and yet two third parts thereof were occupied about the figure, and about the things pertaining thereto: three there were that made the description, every one attending his appointed place, and they were an whole day in setting it down. Another such figure I saw at Tunis, drawn by one that was marvellous cunning in the Art, whose father had written two volumes of Commentaries or expositions upon the precepts of the same Art, wherein whosoever hath exact skill, is most highly esteemed of by all men. I myself never saw but three of this Profession, namely, one at Tunis, and two other at Fez: likewise I have seen two Expositions upon the precepts Books of that Art of the said Art, together with a Commentary of one Margian, father unto the foresaid Cabalist which I saw at Tunis: and another written by Ibnu Caldim the Historigrapher. And if any were desirous to see the Precepts and Commentaries of that Art, he might do it with the expense of fifty Duckats: for sailing to Tunis, a Town near unto Italy, he might have a sight of all the particulars aforesaid. I myself had fit opportunity of time, and a Teacher that offered Divination and Southsaying forbidden by the Law of Mahomet. to instruct me gratis in the same Art: howbeit, I thought good not to accept his offer, because the said Art is forbidden and accounted heretical by the Law of Mahumet: for Mahumets Law affirmeth all kind of Divinations to be vain, and that God only knoweth secrets, and things to come: wherefore sometimes the said Cabalists are imprisoned by the Mahometan Inquisitors, who cease not to persecute the Professors of that Art Here also you may found certain learned men, which will have themselves called Wizards, and Of certain Rules and superstitions observed in the Mahometan Law. diverse Mahometan Sects. Moral Philosophers. They observe certain Rules which Mahumet never prescribed. By some they are accounted Catholic, or true Mahumetans, and by others they are holden for heretics: howbeit, the greatest part of the common people reverence them as if they were Gods, notwithstanding they commit many things unlawful and forbidden by the Mahometan Law; as namely, whereas the said Law forbiddeth any love-matters to be expressed in any musical Ditties, or Songs, these Moralists affirm the contrary. In the foresaid Mahometan Religion are a great number of Rules or Sects, every of which hath most learned Patrons and Protectors. The foresaid Sect sprang up fourscore years after Mahumet, the first Author thereof being called Elhesen Ibnu Abilhasen, and being borne in the Town of Basora: this man taught his Disciples and followers certain Precepts, but Write he left none behind him. About an hundred years after there came another notable Doctor of that Sect from Bagaded, called Elharit Ibnu Esed, who left volumes of Write unto his Disciples. Afterwards those that were found to be his followers, were all condemned by the Mahometan Patriarches and Lawyers. Howbeit, fourscore years after, that Sect began to revive again under a certain famous Professor, who drew after him many Disciples, unto whom he published his Doctrine. This man at length, and all his followers, were by the Patriarch and Lawyers condemned to die. Which he understanding, wrote forthwith unto the Patriarch, requesting that he might be licenced to dispute with the Lawyers, as touching his Doctrine, of whom if he were convinced, he would most willingly suffer death; otherwise that it would be against all equity, that so many innocents should perish upon an unjust accusation. The Patriarch thinking his demand to be reasonable, condescended wholly thereunto. But when the matter came to disputation, the party condemned, soon put all the Lawyers to silence. Which when the Patriarch perceived, he revoked the sentence as unjust, and caused many Colleges and Monasteries to be erected for the said party and his followers. After which time this Sect continued about an hundred years, till the Emperor Malicsach of the Turkish race came thither out of Asia the greater, and destroyed all the maintainers thereof. Whereupon some of them fled unto Cairo, and the rest into Arabia, being dispersed here and there for the space of twenty years, till the reign of Caselsah, Nephew unto Malicsach, Nidam Elmule, one of his Counsellors, and a man of an high spirit, being addicted unto the said Sect, so restored, erected, and confirmed the same, that by the help of one Elgazzuli, a most learned man (who had written of the same argument a notable Work, divided into seven parts) he reconciled the Lawyers with the Disciples of this Sect, conditionally, that the Lawyers should be called Conseruers of the Prophet Mahumet his Laws, and the Sectaries Reformers of the same. This concord lasted between them, till Bagaded was sacked by the Tartars; which befell Bagdet sacked by the Tartars. in the year of the Hegeira 756. at what time those Sectaries so increased, that they swarmed almost over all Africa and Asia. Neither would they admit any into their society, but such as were very learned, and trained up in all kind of liberal Sciences; to the end they might the better defend their own opinions, and confute their adversaries: but now adays they admit all kind of rude and ignorant persons, affirming all sorts of learning to be needless; for the holy spirit (say they) revealeth the knowledge of the truth unto such as are of a clean heart; and they allege many reasons for the confirmation of this their opinion, though not very forcible. Wherefore despising their ancestors Rites, and the strict observations of the Law, they addict themselves to naught else but delights and pleasures, feasting often, and singing lascivious Songs. Sometimes they will rend their garments, either alluding thereby to the Verses that they sing, or being moved thereunto by their corrupt and vile disposition, saying falsely, That they are then ravished with a fit of divine love: but rather impute it to their abundance of meat, and gluttony. For each one of them will devour as much meat, as may well suffice three. Or (which is more likely) they utter those passionate clamours and out-cries, because they are inflamed with unlawful and filthy lust. For sometimes it happeneth that some one of the principal of them, with all his Scholars and Disciples, is invited to the marriage of some Gentleman, and at the beginning of the banquet they will rehearse their devout Orisons and Songs, but so soon as they are risen from the Table, the elder of the company being about to dance, tear their garments: and if any one in the midst of their dancing, that hath drunk immoderately, chanceth to fall down, he is taken up forthwith by one of the Scholars, and too too lasciviously kissed. Whereupon this Proverb grew among the people of Fez, The Hermit's banquet. Which they use in reproach of those Masters, that make their Scholars their Minions. Among these Sects there are some, that have not only a diverse Law, but also a different Of diverse other Rules and Sects, and of the superstitious credulity of many. belief from the residue; whereupon by some others they are called Heretics. Some there are also which hold, that a man by good Works, by Fasting, and Abstinence, may attain unto the nature of an Angel, which good Works, Fast, &c. do (say they) so purge and free the mind from all contagion of evil, that by no means it can sinne any more, though it would never so fain. Howbeit, they think themselves not capable of this felicity, before they ascended thereunto by the degrees of fifty Disciplines or Sciences: and although they fall into sin before they be come to the fiftieth degree, yet they say that God will not impute that sin unto them. These fellows indeed in the beginning led a most strict life, and do even macerate and consume themselves with fasting: but afterward they give themselves to all licentiousness and pleasure. They have also a most severe form of living set down in four Books, by a certain learned man of their faction, called Essehravar de Sehravard, and borne in the City of Corasan. Likewise there was another Author called Ibnul Farid, that described all their Religion in witty Verses, which being fraught with Allegories, seemed to entreat of naught but Love: wherefore one Elfargani expounded the said Verses with a Commentary, and thereout gathered the Canons and Orders of the Sect, and shown the degrees to the attainment of felicity. Moreover, the said Verses are so sweet and elegant, that the maintainers of this Sect will sing and repeat none other in their Banquets: for these three hundred years no Author hath so adorned their language as the said Ibnul. These Sectaries take the Heavens, the Elements, the Planets, and the fixed Stars to be one God, and that no Law nor Religion is erroneous: for every man (say they) may lawfully worship that which his mind is most addicted to worship. They think that all the knowledge of God was infused into one man, whom they call in the language Elcorb; this man, they say, was elect by God, and was made equal in knowledge to him. Forty there are among them called all by the name of Elauted, which signifieth in our language, a block, or stock of a tree: out of this number, when their Elcoth deceaseth, they created another in his room, namely, seventy persons that have the authority of election committed unto them. There are likewise seven hundred sixty five others (whose names I do not well remember) who are chosen into the said electors rooms, when any of them decease. These seven hundred sixty five being bound thereunto by a certain Canon or Rule of their Order, are constrained always to go unknown, and they range almost all the world over in a most vile and beggarly habit, so that a man would take them for mad men, and estranged from all sense of humanity: for these lewd miscreants under pretence of their religion, run like rogues naked and savage throughout all Africa, having so little regard of honesty or shame, that they will like brute beasts ravish women in public places; and yet forsooth the gross common people reverence them as men of wonderful holiness. Great swarms of these filthy Vagabonds you may see in Tunis, but many more in Egypt, and especially at Alcair, where as in the Market called Bain Elcasrain, I saw one of these Horrible villainy, and more horrible blindness. Villains with mine own eyes, in the presence of much people, deflower a most beautiful woman as she was coming forth of the Bath: which being done, the fond people came flocking about the said woman, striving to touch her garment as a most holy thing, saying, That the Adulterer was a man of great sanctity, and that he did not commit the sin, but only seemed to commit it: which when the silly cuckold her husband understood, he shown himself thankful to his false God with a solemn Banquet, and with liberal giving of Alms. The Magistrates of the City would have punished the Adulterer, but they were in hazard to be slain of the people for their labours, who (as is before said) adore these Varlets for Saints, and men of singular holiness. Other more villainous acts I saw committed by them, which I am ashamed to report. Likewise there is another sort of men, which we may fitly call Cabalists. These fast most Of the Caballists, and certain other Sects. Pythagereans, or Banians. strictly, neither do they eat the flesh of any living creature, but have certain meats and garments allotted unto them: they rehearse likewise certain set-prayers appointed for every hour of the day and for the night, according to the variety of days and months, and they use to carry about certain square Tables with characters and numbers engraven therein. They feign themselves to have daily conference with the Angels, of whom they learn (they say) the knowledge of all things. They had once a famous Doctor of their Sect, called Boni, who was Author Boni. of their Canons, Prayers, and square Tables. Which when I saw, me thought their Profession had more affinity with Magic then with Cabala. Their Art was divided into eight parts, whereof the first was called Elumha Enormita, that is, the demonstration of light, the which contained Prayers and Fast. The second called Semsul Meharif, that is, the Sun of Sciences, contained the foresaid square Tables, together with their use and profit. The third part they call Sirru Lasmei Elchusne; this part contained a catalogue of those ninety nine Virtues, which (they say) are contained in the names of God, which I remember I saw at Rome in the custody of a certain Venetian jew. They have also a certain other Rule, called Suvach, that is, the Rule of Hermit's: the Professors and followers whereof inhabit Woods, and solitary places; neither have they any other food, but such as those wild Deserts will afford: the conversation of these Heremites no man is able exactly to describe, because they are estranged from all humane society. But if I should take upon me to describe the variety of Mahometan Sects, I should digress too fare from my present purpose. He that desireth to know more of this matter, let him read over the book of Elefacni, who discourseth at large of the Sects belonging to the Mahometan Seventy two principal Sects in the religion of Mahumet. Religion, the principal whereof are seventy two, every one of which defend their opinions to be true and good, and such as a man may attain salvation by. At this day you shall found but two principal Sects only, the one of Leshari being dispersed over all Africa, Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and Turkey: the other of Imamia, which is authorised throughout the whole Kingdom of Persia, and in certain Towns of Corasan; and this Sect the great Sophi of Persia maintaineth, insomuch that all Asia had like to been destroyed thereabout. For whereas before they followed the sect of Leshari, the great Sophi by force of Arms established his own of Imamia: and yet one only Sect stretcheth over all the Mahunetans Dominions. Moreover, in the City of Fez there are certain men called Elcanesin, who supposin gto find Of such as search for treasures in Fez. treasure under the foundations of old houses, do perpetually search and delve. These gross fellows use to resort unto certain dens and caves without the Citie-walles, certainly persuading themselves, that when the Romans were chased out of Africa, and driven into Baetica or Granada in Spain, they hide great abundance of treasure in the bowels of the earth, which they could not carry with them, and so enchanted the same by Artmagique, that it can by no means be attained unto but by the same Art; wherefore they seek unto Enchanters to teach them the Art of digging up the said treasures. Some of them there are that will steadfastly affirm, that they saw Gold in this or that Cave: others, that they saw Silver, but could not dig it out, by reason that they were destitute of Perfumes and Enchantments fit for the purpose; so that being seduced with this vain opinion, and deeply delving into the earth, they turn upside-down the foundations of Houses and Sepulchers, and sometimes they proceed in this manner ten or twelve days journey from Fez: yea, so fond they are, and so besotted, that they esteem those Books that profess the Art of digging of Gold, as divine Oracles. Before my departure from Fez, these fantastical people had chosen them a Consul and getting licence of certain owners to dig their grounds, when they had digged as much as they thought good, they paid the said owners for all damages committed. In this City likewise there are great store of Alchemists, which are mightily addicted to that Of the Alchemists of Fez. vain practice: they are most base fellows, and contaminate themselves with the steam of Sulphur, & other stinking smells. In the evening they use to assemble themselves at the great Temple, where they dispute of their false opinions. They have of their Art of Alchemy many Books written by learned men, amongst which one Geber is of principal account, who lived an hundred years after Mahumet, and being a Greek borne, is said to have renounced his own Religion. Giber an Alchymic writer. This Geber his works and all his precepts are full of Allegories or dark borrowed speeches. Likewise they have another Author, that wrote an huge Volume of the same Art, entitled by the name of Attogrehi: this man was secretary unto the Sultan of Bagaded, of whom we have written in the lives of the Arabian Philosophers. Also the Songs or Articles of the said A Book written by john Leo of the lives of the Arabian Philosophers. Science were written by one Mugairibi of Granada, whereupon a most learned Mamuluch of Damascus wrote a Commentary: yet so, that a man may much more easily understand the Text than the exposition thereof. Of Alchemists here are two sorts; whereof the one seek for the Elissir, that is, the matter which coloureth brass and other Metals; and the other are conversant about multiplication of the quantities of Metals, whereby they may conveniently temper the same. But their chiefest drift is to coin sergeant money: for which cause you shall see most of them in Fez with their hands cut off. In this City likewise the●e is a great swarm of base people, such as there Italians commonly Charmers and Enchanters of Snakes. call Ciurmatori: these sing foolish Songs & Rhymes in all the streets of the City, & broaching mere trifles with the Music of Drums, Harps, and Citterns, they cell unto the rude people certain scrolls or brief Charms in stead of preservatives. Unto these you may add another kind of refuse people of one Family and disposition with the former, who carry dancing Apes up and down, and have their Necks and Arms all entwined with crawling Snakes. These also profess Geomancy, and persuade women that they can foretell them their fortune. Likewise they carry stone-horses about with them, which for a certain Fee, they will let others have to cover their Mares. Their Gentlemen are very stately and high minded, and will have little or no familiarity at all with the Citizens: so likewise the Doctors and judges of principal account will admit but few unto their acquaintance. This City itself is most beautiful and right commodiously situate; where albeit in winter time the streets are so miry, that you cannot walk in them without startups, yet they let pass such abundance of water out of their Conduits, that all the filth is washed clean away. Where Conduits are wanting, they carry all the dirt in Carts unto the next part of the River. Without the walls of this City Westward standeth a Suburb containing almost five hundreth A Description of the Suburbs without the foresaid City of Fez. Families, the houses whereof are but mean, and the Inhabitants base, as namely, diverse of Camels, Water-bearers, and Cleavers of Wood for the King's Palace. Yet here you may find diverse shops, and all kinds of Artificers. here likewise devil all the Charmers and Roguish Minstrels before named; as also great swarms of sluttish and filthy harlots. In the principal street of this Suburb, you shall found certain Caves most Artificially hewn out of excellent Marble, wherein the Noble men of Fez were wont to lay up their Corn: for the lest of them will contain more than a thousand Measures of Corn, there being above an hundreth and fifty of them in all, but now they lie waste and open, insomuch that diverse fall into them at unawares, for which cause their brims are environed with walls. here every one may play the Vintner and the Bawd; so that this Suburb may justly be called the sink of Fez. From the twentieth hour you shall see none at all in their shops: for then every man runs to the Tavern to disport, to spend riotously, and to be drunken. Another Suburb there is allotted unto the Lepers, The habitation of Lepers in Fez and their Governor. of whom there are two hundreth Families: these leprous persons have a Governor, which gathereth certain yearly Revenues from the Noble men, and taketh such care of the said Lepers, that they want no necessary thing. He is bound by his Office to discharge the City of all leprous persons, and to compel all such as he understands to be infected with that disease, to departed into the foresaid Suburbs. If any Leper chanceth to die without issue, part of his goods are employed to the common benefit of the Lepers, and part fall to the Governors' share: but if he hath children, they enjoy his goods. Many fields there are without the City, which have been given by certain Noblemen for the burial of the dead. Upon their Sepulchers for the most part they lay along threesquare A Descrip on of the come mon place of burial without the City. stone. When any Noble man or any principal Citizen deceaseth, they lay one stone over his head, and another over his feet, whereon used to be engraven some Epitaph, with the day and year when the party deceased. I myself bestowed much labour in gathering of Epitaphs, which I saw both about Fez and in other places of Barbary; all which being set down in a Book, I gave unto the King's Brother. The manner of their Epitaphs in diverse, some tending to consolation, and others to sorrow. Northward of the City upon a certain high Hill stands a Palace, wherein are the Monuments The Sepulchers of the Kings of Fez. of diverse Marin Kings, being most Artificially hewn out of Marble with Epitaphs upon them, so that I cannot condignly express the Majesty and Beauty thereof. King jacob the Founder divided New Fez into three parts, whereof the first contained his New Fez. Royal Palace, and diverse Nobleman's houses, unto every one of which he allotted a most pleasant Garden. Not fare from his Palace he built a most stately and sumptuous Temple. In another part of this City he built a large and fair Stable for the King's Horses to stand in. Then also he caused other Palaces to be erected for his Captains and principal Courtiers. From the West gate to the East he appointed the Market place, the distance between which Gates is a mile and an half, and on both sides he placed Artificers and Merchants shops. In Fez, neither Ring nor any other jewel or Commodity can be made of Silver or Gold, Goldsmiths. before the Metal be sealed, for the Offenders are most severely punished. And the Mettle being sealed, whatsoever is made thereof is weighed as if it were money. The greatest part of Goldsmith's dwelling in new Fez are Jews, who carry their Vessels of Gold and Silver unto a certain place of old Fez, near unto the Grocer's shops, and there cell them. For in old Fez neither Gold nor Silver is coined, nor any Mahometans are suffered to be Goldsmiths, because they have Usurers among them, which will cell any piece of wrought Silver or Gold dearer than the weight requireth; albeit the same privilege is by the Governors of the City granted unto the jews. Some there are also that only make Plate for the Citizens, who are paid hire jews. only for their work. That part of the City which the King's Attendants or Guard once possessed, is now inhabited by jews: for now a days the Kings use no such Guard. The jews indeed first dwelled in old Fez, but upon the death of a certain King they were all rob by the Moors: whereupon King Abusabid caused them to remove into new Fez, and Their contempt. by that means doubled their yearly Tribute. They therefore even till this day do occupy a long street in the said new City, wherein they have their Shops and Synagogues, and their number is marvellously increased ever since they were driven out of Spain. These jews are had in great contempt by all men, neither are any of them permitted to wear shoes, but they make them certain Sookes of Sea-rushes. On their heads they wear a black * Or Turban. Dulipan, and if any will go in a Cap, he must fasten a Read cloth thereunto. They pay unto the King of Fez monthly four hundred Duckats. At length, within the space of an hundred and forty years this new City was environed with most impregnable walls, and adorned with Temples, Colleges, Palaces, and other such building as serve to beautify a City, so that I think there was more bestowed in garnishing of Engines for the conveyance of water. the City, then in building of the walls. Without the Citie-wals are built many huge Wheels or Engines, for the conveying of Riverwater over the said walls into Cisterns, from whence it is conveyed in certain Channels and Pipes unto the Temples, Gardens, and Palaces. The said Wheels were built not fully an hundred years past, before which time water was brought unto the City by a certain Conduit, from a Fountain ten miles distant. Of which artificial Conduit a certain Genoveses, being then in great favour with the King, is reported to have been the Author: but the Wheels (they say) were invented by a Spaniard: and in them there is marvelous cunning Workmanship: for to the conveyance of so huge a quantity of water, each Wheel is turned about but four and twenty times only in a day and a night. To conclude, here are but few Gentlemen in this City, except such as attend upon the Court, for the residue are base and Mechanical people: but such as carry any show of honesty, do so hate and disdain the King's Courtiers and Gentlemen, that they will by no means vouchsafe to marry their Daughters unto them. Among all the Princes of Africa, I never read of any that was created by the common suffrages The fashions and customs used in the Kings Court. Not Elective Princes in Africa; chosen by the people. Not Rulers Ma●●metan but Prelates. and consent of the people unto his Kingdom or Princedom, or that was called from any strange Province or City to bear rule. Also by the Law of Mahumet no man may bear any Secular Authority, which may be called lawful, save only the Mahometan Patriarches and Prelates: howbeit the said Patriarches Authority decreasing daily more and more, the Ringleaders of such people as ranged up and down the Deserts, began to invade places inhabited and civilised, and by force of Arms, against Mahumets Law, and maugre his Prelates, to ordain sundry Princes: As for example in the East, whereas the Turks, Cordians, and Tartars, have usurped dominion over such as were not able to repel them. So likewise in West parts first the Families of Zeneta and Luntuna, than the seditious Mahometan Preachers, and afterward the Family of Marin got the upper hand. Howbeit, the Family of Luntuna is reported to have aided the Western Regions, and to have released them from the fury of the seditious Heretics, wherein they shown themselves Friends and not Enemies: but afterward their tyranny began to show itself. And this is the reason why they do not now a days attain unto Government by Hereditary Succession or by Election of the people, or of the Nobility. But the Prince himself when he feels death seizing upon him, calleth about him all his Peers and Nobles, and bindeth them by Oath, to establish his Son, Brother, or any other whom he most favoureth, in his Kingdom. But they after the Prince's decease neglecting their Oath, will choose any other whom they list. And this is ordinarily the Election of the King of This was before the X 〈…〉 e Family prevailed. The manner of choosing Officers in the Court of Fez. Fez who, so soon as he is proclaimed King, chooseth forthwith some one of his Nobles to be his Chief Counsellor, and on him he bestoweth the third part of all his Kingly Revenues. Then chooseth another to be his Secretary, Treasurer, and High Steward of his Household. Then is created the Captain of the Horsemen appointed for the King's Guard, and these Horsemen with their Horses live most commonly in the fields. Lastly, he appointeth a new Governor over every City, unto whom all the Tributes and Revenues of the same place redound, with condition that as often as any wars betide, he shall maintain a certain company of Horses to the King's service. After a while also he placeth certain Deputies and Commissioners over his people inhabiting the Mountains, and over the Arabians subject unto him. The Governors of Cities diversely administer justice, according to th● custom of the place. Some there are also appointed by the King to collect all the Tributes and Revenues of his Kingdom, and duly to pay the same unto him. Likewise there are others chosen, whom they call in their Language, Keepers or Guardians, and unto every one of these the King giveth some Castle or Village, whereby he may procure his own maintenance, and be abl● to s●rue the King in time of war. Moreover, the King of Fez mayntayneth a Troop of Light Horsemen, who so long as they serve the King in his Camp, have their Diet allowed them out of the King's Provision: but in ti●● of peace, he findeth them Corn, Butter, and pouldered flesh for the whole year, but money they have very seldom. Once a year they are apparelled at the King's cost; neither do they provide for their Horses either within the City or without, for the King furnisheth them with all necessaries. Those that give attendance to their Horses are Christian Captives, which go shackled in great Chains and Fetters. But when the Army removeth any whither, the said Christians are carried upon Camels backs. Another Officer there is that giveth attendance only to the Camels, assigning certain Pastures unto the Herdsmen, and dividing fields among them, and making such provision for the King's Camels, as himself shall think expedient. Each Camel-driver hath two Camels, which are laden with the King's Furniture, according to the appointment of the Governor. Likewise the King hath a certain Purveyor or Steward, whose office is to provide, keep, and distribute Corn both to the King's Household and to his Army. This man in time of war hath ten or twelve Tents to lay up Corn in, and every day with change of Camels he sendeth for new Corn, lest the Army should be unprovided of victuals: he hath also Cooks at his command. Moreover, there is a Governor, or Master Groom of the Stables, who provideth for the King's Horses, Mules, and Camels, and is furnished with all necessaries by the Steward. There is another also appointed, Overseer of the Corn, whose duty it is to provide Barley and other Provender for the beasts: and this man hath his Scribes and Notaries about him, who diligently set down all particular expenses, for they must give up a perfect account unto the chief Steward. They have also a certain Captain over fifty Horsemen, which Horsemen may well be called Pursuivants, for they are sent by the Secretary in the King's name to do his business. Likewise the Fezzan King hath another Captain of great name, being as it were, Governor of his Guard, who in the King's name, may compel the judges to do justice, and to put their sentences in execution. This man's authority is so great, that sometimes he may commit principal Noblemen to Ward, and may severely punish them, according to the King's commandment. Moreover, the said King hath a most trusty Chancellor, who keepeth the great Seal, and writeth and signeth the King's Letters. He hath also a great number of Footmen, the Governor of whom accepteth and dismisseth whom he thinks good, and giveth to every one wages according to his agility and desert. And whensoever the King cometh in place of judgement, the said Governor always attendeth upon him, and is in a manner his High Chamberlain. Also there is another that taketh charge of the Carriages and Baggage of the Army, and causeth the Tents of the Light Horsemen to be carried up and down on Mules, and the Tents of the other Soldiers on Camels. There are likewise a Company of Ensigne-bearers, who in marching on a journey carry their Colours wrapped up: but he that goeth before the Army hath his Banner displayed, and of a great height. And every one of the said Standard-bearers knoweth most exactly always, fords of Rivers, and passages thorough Woods, wherefore they are for the most part appointed to guide the Army. The Drummers (of whom there are great store in the King's Host) play upon certain Drums of Brass as big as a great Kettle, the lower part whereof is narrow, and the upper broad, being covered with a skin. These Drummers ride on Horseback, having always on the one side of their Horses a great weight hanging down, to counterpoise the heaviness of their Drums on the other side. They are allowed most swift Horses, because the Moors accounted it a great disgrace to lose a Drum. The said Drums make such a loud and horrible noise, that they are not only heard a fare off, but also strike exceeding terror both upon men and Horses, and they are beaten only with a Buls-pizzle. The Musicians are not maintained at the King's charge, for the Cities are bound at their costs to sand a certain number of them to the wars, who, according to their demeanour in the wars, are admitted or not admitted unto the King's Table. This King hath also a certain Master of Ceremonies, who sitteth at his feet in the Senate House, and commandeth each man to sit down, and to speak according to his dignity. All the Maid servants in the King's Family are Negro-slaves, which are partly Chamberlains, and partly Waiting Maids. And yet his Queen is always of a white skin. Likewise in the King of Fez his Court are certain Christian Captives, being partly Spanish, and partly Portugal women, who are most circumspectly kept by certain Eunuches, that are Negro slaves. The King of Fez hath very large Dominions, but his Revenues are small, to wit, scarce three The King of Fez his Revenues then small hundreth thousand Duckats, the fift part whereof redoundeth not to the King: for the remainder is divided into sundry portions, as we have before signified. Yea, the greater part of the said Revenues is paid in Corn, Cattle, Oil and Butter, all which yield but small store of money. In some place they pay a Ducat and one fourth part, Tribute for every Acre, but in other places a whole Family payeth but so much. In some other Regions each man above fifteen years of age payeth as much Tribute also. Neither are the people of this great City more vexed with any thing then with paying of their Tributes and Impositions. here also is to be noted, that the Mahometan Governors (the Priests only excepted) may not exact greater Tribute how much. Revenues than those that mohammed hath allotted unto them, namely, of every of their subjects which possesseth an hundred Duckats in ready money, they are to have two Duckats and an half for yearly Tribute. Every husbandman likewise is bound to pay for Tribute the tenth part of all his Corne. And Tithes paid to Mahometan Princes, because they were Priests, and by his law none other. all the said Tributes he appointed to be paid unto the Patriarch, who should bestow that which was superfluous for the Prince to have, upon common uses; namely, for the relieving of poor impotent people and widows, and for maintaining of wars against the enemy. But since the Patriarches began to decay, the Princes (as we have before-said) exercised tyranny. For it was not sufficient for them to exact all the forenamed Tributes, and riotously to consume the same, but also to urge people unto greater contributions; so that all the Inhabitants of Africa are so oppressed with daily exactions, that they have scarcely wherewithal to feed and apparel themselves: for which cause there is almost no man of learning or honesty, that will seek any acquaintance Note. with Courtiers, or will invite them to his Table, or accept any gifts (be they never so precious) at their hands: thinking that whatsoever goods they have, are gotten by theft and bribery. The King of Fez continually maintaineth six thousand Horsemen, five hundreth Crossbows, The King of Fez his Guard. and as many Harquebusiers, being at all assays prepared for the wars, who in time of peace, when the King goeth on Progress, lie within a mile of his person: for being at home in Fez, he needeth not so strong a Guard. When he wageth war against the Arabians that be How the King of ●ez rideth on Progress. his enemies, because the forenamed Garrison is not sufficient, hereq●ireth aid of the Arabians his Subjects, who at their own costs found him a great army of men better trained to the wars, than his own Soldier's beforementioned. The pomp and Ceremonies of this King are but mean, neither doth he willingly use them, but only upon Festival days, and when mere necessitit requireth. When the King is to ride forth, the master of Ceremonies signifieth so much unto certain Herbengers or Posts, whereupon the Herbengers give notice thereof unto the King's * Or kins-folk: Parents, unto his Nobility, his Senators, Captains, Guardians, and Gentlemen, who presently arrange themselves before the Palace gate. At the Kings coming forth of the Palace, the Herbengers appoint unto each man his place and order of riding. First and fore-most go the Standard-bearers, next the Drummers, then followeth the chief Groom of the Stable with his servants and family; after him comes the King's pensioners, his Guard, his master of Ceremonies, his Secretaries, his Treasurer, and last of all his chief judge and his Captain General, at length comes the King accompanied with his principal Counsellor, or with some other great Peer. Before the King also ride certain Officers belonging to his person, whereof one carries his Sword-royall, another his Shield, and the third his Crossbow. On each side of him march his Footmen, one carrying a pair of Stirups, another the King's Partisan, the third a covering for his Saddle, and the fourth a halter for his horse. And so soon as the King is dismounted, they forth with cover the Saddle, and put the foresaid halter upon his Horsehead. Likewise there is another footman that carrieth the King's Pantofles most Artificially wrought. After the King followeth the Captain of the footmen, than the Eunuches, the King's Family, the light Horsemen, and last of all the Crossbows and Harquebusiers. The apparel of the King is then very moderate and plain: insomuch that a man knew him not, he would think him to be absent: for the attendants be fare more sumptuously attired. Moreover Not Mahometan crowned. The King of Fez his manner of warfare. no Mahometan King or Prince may wear a Crown, Diademne, or any such like ornament upon his head, for that is forbidden by the law of Mahumet. When the King lieth with his army in the fields, first his own great tent is pitched in a foure-square form like unto a Castle, each side of the said square being fifty else in length. At every of the four corners standeth a little sharp Turret made of Cloth, and a gallant Sphere on the top which glistereth like gold. This Royal Pavilion hath four gates, every one of which is kept by Eunuches. Within the said Pavilion are contained diverse other tents, among which is the King's lodging, being framed in such wise, that it may easily be removed from place to place. Next unto it stand the Tents of the Noblemen, and of such as are most in the King's favour; then the lodgings of the principal Guard being made of Goats-skinnes, after the Arabian fashion; and in the midst of all stands the King's Kitchen and his Pantry. Not fare from hence the light Horsemen have their abode, who all of them are victualled out of the King's Storehouse, notwithstanding their attire be very base. Next of all are the Stables, wherein their Horses are marvellous well tended. Without this circuit keep such as carry the Tents and the King's Furniture from place to place. Here are also Butchers, Victuallers, and such like, All Merchants and Artificers that resort hither, take up their abode next unto the Tent-carriers: so that the King's Pavilion is pitched like a strong City, for it is so environed with the lodgings of the Guard, and with other Tents adjoining, that there is very difficult passage to the King. Round about the said Royal Pavilion, there are certain appointed to watch and ward all night long, howbeit, they are base and unarmed people. In like sort there is a watch kept about the Stables, but sometime so negligently, that not only some Horses have been stolen, but there have been found enemies in the Kings own Pavilion, that came to murder him. The King liveth the greatest part of the year in the fields, both for the safeguard of his Kingdom, and also that he may keep his Arabian subjects in obedience, and sometimes he recreateth himself with hunting, and sometime with playing at Then began Xeriffe to peep forth, which after obtained Fez and Maroco, &c. and M●roco the principal City. Mount Zarhon. Chess. I know right well how tedious I have been in the description of this City: but because it is the Metropolitan not only of Barbary, but of Africa, I thought good most particularly to decipher every parcel and member thereof. This Mountain beginneth from the Plain of Esais lying ten miles distant from the City of Fez; Westward it extendeth thirty miles, and is almost ten miles broad. This Mountain is all covered with waste and Desert woods, being otherwise still stored with Olives. In this Mountain there are of Sheepefolds and Castles, to the number of fifty, and the Inhabitants are very wealth, for it standeth between two flourishing Cities, that is to say, Fez on the East, and Mecnase on the West. The women wove Woollen cloth, according to the custom of that place, and are adorned with many silver Rings and Bracelets. The men of this Mountain are most valiant, and are much given to pursue and take Lions, whereof they sand great store unto the King of Fez. And the King hunteth the said Lions in manner following: Hunting of Lions used by the King of Fez. In a large field, there are certain little Cells made, being so high, that a man may stand upright in them: each one of these Cells is shut fast with a little door; and contain within every of them an armed man, who opening the door presents himself to the view of the Lion: then the Lion seeing the doors open, comes running toward them with great fury, but the doors being shut again, he waxeth more furious than before: then bring they forth a Bull to combat with the Lion, who enter a fierce and bloody conflict, wherein if the Bull kill the Fight betwixt a Lion and a Bull. Lion, that day's sport is at an end; but if the Lion get the victory, than all the armed men, being ordinarily twelve, leap forth of their Cells, and invade the Lion: each one of them having a javelin with a pike of a cubite and a half long. And if these armed men seem to be too hard for the Lion, the King causeth their number to be diminished: but perceiving them too weak, the King with his company from a certain high place, where he standeth to behold the sport, kill the Lion with their Crossbows. And oftentimes it falleth out, that before the Lion be slain, some one of the men dies for it, the residue being sore wounded. The reward of those that encounter the Lion is ten Ducats apiece, and a new garment: neither are any admitted unto this combat but men of redoubted valour, and such as come from Mount Zelagi: but those that take the Lion's first are inhabitants of Mount Zarhon. Gualili a Town of Mount Zarhon. This Town when the Schismatic Idris came into this Region, he began to repair Gualili, and to replant it so with Inhabitants, that within short time it grew very populous: howbeit after his decease it was neglected by his son, being wholly addicted (as is before said) unto the building of Fez. And yet Idris lieth buried in this Town, whose Sepulchre is visited with great reverence almost by all the people of Barbary, for he is as highly esteemed as if he had been some Patriarch, because he was of the lineage of Mahumet. Pietra Rossa, is a small Town built by the Romans upon the side of the foresaid Mountain, The Town called Pietra Rossa, or the Read Sea. Tame Lions. The Castle of Shame. being so near the Forest, that the Lions will come daily into the Town and gather up bones in the streets, yea, they are so tame and familiar, that neither women nor children are afraid of them. Shame is an ancient Castle built at the foot of the said Mountain near unto the high way from Fez to Mecnase: and it was called by this name, because the Inhabitants are most shamefully addicted to covetise, like unto all the people thereabouts. In old time it is reported that a certain King passed by, whom the Inhabitants of the Castle invited to dinner, requesting him to change the ignominious name of the place: which when the King had condescended unto, they caused, according to their custom, a company of Rams to be slain, and certain bladders and vessels to be filled with milk, to serve for the King's breakfast the morrow after. But because the said vessels were very large, they consulted together to put in half milk and half water, hoping that the King should never perceive it. The day following, albeit the King was not very hasty of his breakfast, yet, his servants urging him thereunto, he perceived the milk to be Naturam expellas furca licet &c. half water; whereat smiling, he said: Friends, that which nature hath given, no man can take away. About Agla keep great store of Lions, but they are by nature so fearful, that they will flee at the voice of a child: hence cometh the Proverb so rife in Fez, A Lion of Agla, which The occasion of a proverb. they apply unto such a one as maketh great brags, and is but a mere Dastard. The great City of Arzilla called by the Africans Azella, was built by the Romans upon A description of the City of Arzilla. the Ocean Sea shore, about seventy miles from the Straitss of Gibraltar, and an hundred and forty miles from Fez. It was in times past subject unto the Prince of Septa or Ceuta, who was tributary to the Romans, and was afterward taken by the Goths, who established the said Prince in his former Government: but the Mahometans won it in the year of the Hegeira 94. and held the same for two hundred and twenty years, till such time as the English at the persuasion of the Goths besieged it with an huge Army; and albeit the Goths were Enemies to the English, because themselves were Christians, and the English worshippers of Idols, yet the Goths persuaded them to this attempt, hoping by that means to draw the Mahometans out of Europe. The English having good success took the City, and so wasted it with fire and The taking of Arzilla by the English. These seem Danes which infested England, Germany, France and Italy in those times: and coming from England about that time beaten by Alfred, &c. were called English. Arzilla taken by the Portugals. Habdulac the last King of the Marin Family. sword, that scarce one Citizen escaped, so that it remained almost thirty years voided of Inhabitants. But afterward when the Mahometan Patriarches of Cordova were Lords of Mauritania, it was again re-edified, and by all means augmented, enriched and fortified. The Inhabitants were rich, learned, and valiant. The fields adjacent yield Graine and Pulse of all sorts in great abundance, but because the Town standeth almost ten miles from the Mountains, it sustaineth great want of wood; howbeit, they have coals brought them from Harais, as is aforesaid. In the year of the Hegeira 882. this City was suddenly surprised and taken by the Portugals, and all the Inhabitants carried prisoners into Portugal, amongst whom was Mahumet the King of Fez that now is, who together with his Sister being both children of seven years old, were taken and led captive. For the Father of this mohammed seeing the Province of Habat revolt from him, went and dwelled at Arzilla, the very same time, when Esserif a great Citizen of Fez, having slain Habdulac the last King of the Marin Family, was by the favour of the people advanced unto the Fezzan Kingdom. Afterwards, one Saic Abra being pricked forward with ambition, went about to conquer the City of Fez, and to make himself King; howbeit, Esserif by the advice of a certain Counsellor of his, being Cousin unto Saic, vanquished and put to flight the said Saic to his great disgrace. Moreover, while Esserif had sent his said Counsellor to Temesna, to pacify the people of that Province being about to rebel, Saic returned, and having for one whole year besieged new Fez with eight thousand men, at length by Treason of the Townsmen he easily won it, and compelled Esserif with all his Family, to fly unto the Kingdom of Tunis. The same time therefore that Saic besieged Fez, the King of Portugal (as is aforesaid) sending a Fleet into Africa, took Arzilla, and then was the King of Fez that now is with his young Sister, carried captive into Portugal, where he remained seven years, in which space he learned the Portugal Language most exactly. At length, with a great sum of money his Father ransomed him out of Portugal, who afterward being advanced to the Kingdom, was by reason of his long continuance in Portugal, called King Mahumet the Portugal. This King afterward attempted very often to be avenged of the Portugals, and to recover Arzilla. Wherefore suddenly encountering the said City, he beat down a great part of the wall, and entering the breach, set all the captive Moors at liberty. The Christians retired into the Castle, promising within two days to Read Osorius lib. 5. derebus gestis, Eman. yield unto the King. But Pedro de Navarro coming in the mean season with a great Fleet, they compelled the King with continual discharging of their Ordnance, not only to relinquish the City, but also to departed quite away with his whole Army: afterward it was so fortified on all sides by the Portugals, that the said King attempting often the recovery thereof, had always the repulse. I myself serving the King in the foresaid expedition, could found but five hundred john Leo served the King of Fez in his wars against Arzilla. of our company slain. But the war against Arzilla continued from the year of the Hegeira 914. to the year 921. The great and ancient City of Tangia, called by the Portugals, Tangiara, according to the fond opinion of some Historiographers, was founded by one Sedded the son of Haddit, who (as they The City of Ta●●ia. say) was Emperor over the whole World. This man (say they) determined to build a City, which for beauty might match the Earthly Paradise. Wherefore, he compassed the same with walls of Brass, and the Roof of the Houses he covered with Gold and Silver, for the building whereof he exacted great Tributes of all the Cities in the World. But the Classical and approved Authors affirm, that it was built by the Romans upon the Ocean Sea shore, at the same time when they subdued the Kingdom of * Or B 〈…〉. The great City of S 〈…〉. Granada. Septa, called by the Latins, Civitas, and by the Portugals, Seupta, was (according to our most approved Authors) built by the Romans upon the Straitss of Gibraltar, being in old time the head City of all Mauritania; wherefore the Romans made great account thereof, insomuch that it become very civil, and was throughly inhabited. Afterwards it was won by the Goths, who appointed a Governor there, and it continued in their possession, till the Mahometans invading Mauritania surprised it also. The occasion whereof was one julian Earl of Septa; who being greatly injuried by Roderigo King of the Goths and of Spain, joined with The entrance of the Moo●●▪ into 〈◊〉. the Infidels, conducted them into Granada, and caused Roderigo to loose both his life and his Kingdom. The Mahometans therefore having taken Septa, kept possession thereof on the behalf of one Elgualid, Son of Habdulmalic their Patriarch, who then was resident at Damascus, in the year of the Hegeira 92. From thenceforth till within these few years, this City grew so civil and so well stored with Inhabitants, that it proved the most worthy and famous City of all Mauritania. It contained many Temples & Colleges of Students, with great numbers of Artisans, and men of Learning and of high spirit. Their Artizens excelled especially in Works of Brass, as namely, in making of Candlesticks, Basins, Standishes, and such like Commodities, which were as pleasant to the eye, as if they had been made of Silver or Gold. The Italians have great cunning in making of the like, but their Workmanship is nothing comparable to theirs of * Or Ceuta. Septa. Without the City are diverse fair Villages and Granges, especially in that place which for the abundance of Vines is called, The Vineyards: howbeit, the fields are very barren and fruitless, for which cause their Corn is exceeding dear. Both without and within the City there is a pleasant and beautiful prospect to the shore of Granada upon the Straitss of Gibraltar, from The Straitss of Gibraltar from Septa, but twelve miles broad. whence you may discern living creatures, the distance being but twelve miles. Howbeit, this famous City not many years since was greatly afflicted by Habdulmumen the King and Patriarch: who having surprised it, razed the buildings, and banished the principal Inhabitants thereof. And not long after it sustained as great damage by the King of Granada, who (besides the foresaid harms) carried the Nobles & chief Citizens Captives into Granada. And lastly, in the year of Mahumet his Hegeira 818. being taken by a Portugal Armada, all the Citizens did abandon it. Abu Sahid being then King of Fez, and a man of no valour, neglected the recovery Septu taken by the Portugals. Abu Sahid King of Fez and his six Sons slain all in one night. thereof: but in the midst of his dancing and disport being advertised that it was lost, he would not so much as interrupt his vain pastime: wherefore by God's just judgement, both himself and his six Son were all slain in one night by his Secretary, in whom he reposed singular trust, because he would have deflowered the said Secretaries Wife. These things came to pass in the year of the Hegeira 824. Afterwards, the Kingdom of Fez being eight years destitute of a King, a Son of the murdered King whom he begot of a Christian woman, and who the same night that his Father was slain fled unto Tunis, succeeded in the Government: this was Habdulac, the last King of the Marin Family, who likewise (as is aforesaid) was slain by the people. Upon the Mountain Quadres, was borne one called by them Hellul: this Hellul achieved Quadres. many worthy exploits against the Spaniards; the History whereof is set dow●e partly in verse and partly in prose, and is as rife in Africa and Granada, as is the Story of Orlando in Italy. But at length in the Spanish war (wherein joseph Enesir King and Patriarch of Maroco was vanquished) this Hellul was slain in a Castle of Catalonia, called by the Moors, The Castle of the Threescore thousand Moors slain. Eagle. In the same battle were slain threescore thousand Moors, so that none of them escaped save the King and a few of his Nobles. This was done in the year of the Hegeira 609. which was in the year of our Lord 1160. From thenceforth the Spaniards had always good success in their wars, so that they recovered all those Cities which the Moors had before taken from them. This ancient Town built upon the Mediterran Sea shore, and called by the Spaniards, Velles de Gumera, containeth about six hundred Families. here is also a very stately Temple to be Bedis, otherwise called Velles de Gumera. seen. Water for drink is exceeding scarce among them, for they are all constrained to resort unto one Pit or Well, being in the Suburbs, near unto the Sepulchre of a certain man, that was in times passed very famous among them. Howbeit in the night it is dangerous to fetch water from thence, because it is so full of Bloodsuckers or Horseleeches. They have such abundance of fish, that one man alone is not able to draw up a Net; wherefore whosoever will assist the Fishermen in that business, are rewarded with good store of fishes for their labour: yea, sometimes they will freely bestow fishes upon such as pass by. They salted the foresaid Sardell●, and sand them to the Mountains to be sold. In this Town there is a long street inhabited with jews, wherein devil sundry Vintners that cell excellent Wines. So that in calm evenings the Citizens use to carry Wine aboard their Barks in the Sea, and to spend their time in drinking and singing. Ferdinando King of Spain taking a certain Island within a mile of the Town, built a Fort thereon, and so planted it with Ordnance and Soldiers, that neither their Temples nor themselves walking in the streets were free there from, but were daily slain. Wherefore the Governor of the Town was constrained to crave aid from the King of Fez, who sent out a great Army against the Christians; but they were partly taken, and partly slain, so that very few escaped backe unto Fez. The Christians kept this I'll almost two years and then it was betrayed by a false treacherous Spaniard (who slew the Governor of the I'll, because he had taken his Wife from him) into the Moors possession, and all the Christians were slain: not a man of them escaped, save only the Spanish Traitor, who in regard of his Treason was greatly rewarded, both by the Governor of Bedis, and also by the King of Fez. Being at Naples I heard the whole relation of this matter from a certain man that was present at all the former Exploits, who said, that they were done about the year of our Lord 1520. In Mount Beniguazeval, there is a certain Town indifferently well peopled, and furnished with all kind of Artificers; whereunto the fields belonging marvellously abound with Grapes, A cave or hole that perpetually casteth up fire. Quinces, and Pomecitrons, all which are sold at Fez: here are likewise great store of Linen Weavers, and many judges and Lawyers. They have also a good Market, whereunto the Inhabitants of the Neighbour Mountains resort. Upon the top of this Mountain there is a certain Cave or hole that perpetually casteth up fire. Some wondering greatly at the matter, have cast in wood, which was suddenly consumed to ashes: I myself never saw the like Miracle in any other place, so that a great many think it to be hel-mouth. In Mount Beni Mesgalda are many Doctors of the Mahometan Law, and diverse inferior Students: who put the Inhabitants to great damage. Themselves forsooth, will drink wine, and yet they persuade the people that it is unlawful for them to drink it, albeit some do give them little credit. The Inhabitants of this Mountain pay in respect of others no great Tribute, and that perhaps, because they maintain the foresaid Doctors and Students. In my time the King of Spain sent a great Army against Melela in Garet: before the arrival whereof, the Townsmen sent unto the King of Fez for aid, who making war as then against the people of Temesna, could sand but small forces to secure them. Which the Townsmen being advertised of, and fearing lest their small forces would prove too weak for the Spaniards great Armada, they took all the bag and baggage that they could carry, and fled unto the Mountains of Buthoia. Howbeit, the Captain of the Fessan Soldiers, both to be revenged upon the Townesmens' cowardice, and also to leave nothing for the Spaniards to enjoy, burnt down all the Houses, Temples, and Buildings. This was done in the year of the Hegeira 896. which was in the year of our Lord 1487. But the Spaniards, for all they found the City so wasted, would not departed thereupon, but first built a strong Castle, and afterward by Mellela enjoyed and re-edified by the Spaniards. The extreme part of the Desert of Garet. little and little repaired the Town walls, and by that means have kept possession thereof even till this day. They took also Chasasa. The Province of Garet is divided into three parts: the first whereof containeth the Cities and Towns, the second the foresaid Mountains, (the Inhabitants whereof are called Bottoia) and the third comprehendeth the Deserts, which beginning Northward at the Mediterran Sea, and extending South to the Desert of Chauz, are bounded Westward with the foresaid Mountains, and Eastward with the River of Muluia. The length of these Deserts is sixty miles, and the breadth thirty. They are unpleasant and dry, having no water but that of the River Muluia. There are many kinds of beasts in this Desert, such as are in the Lybian Desert next unto Numidia. In Summer time many Arabians take up their abode near unto the River Muluia; and so do another kind of fierce people called Batalisa, who possess great abundance of Horses, Camels, and other Cattles, and maintain continual war against the Arabians that border upon them. The Town of Dubdu was in possession of one mohammed who beautified it exceedingly with store of fair houses and buildings: likewise, he greatly altered and reform the government of this Town; and shown such extraordinary courtesy unto all Strangers, that he grew very famous. Moreover, the said mohammed consulted how to get Tezza from the King of Fez, and offered The great courtesy of mohammed toward strangers. great matters to the performance of his intent: and that he might the easilier attain his purpose, he determined to go to the Market of Tezza in a simple habit, and so to make an assault upon the Captain of the Town: for he hoped that a great part of the Townsmen, whom he knew to be his friends, would assist him in that enterprise. Howbeit this practice was at length discovered unto the King of Fez (which King was called Saich, and was the first of the Family of Quattas, and Father unto the King that * 1526. now reigneth) who presently assembled an huge Army, and marched of purpose against Dubdu, utterly to destroy it: and so coming unto the foot of the Mountain he there encamped. The people of the Mountain having gathered an Army of six thousand men, hid themselves craftily behind the Rocks, suffering their Enemies to ascend by certain difficult and straight passages, from whence they were sure they could hardly escape, and so at length they broke forth on the sudden and encountered their said Enemies being weary of ascending; and because the way was very troublesome and narrow, the King of Fez his Soldiers could not endure their assaults, but being constrained to give backe, were more than a thousand of them thrown down headlong and slain. In this skirmish were slain in all to the number of three thousand Fessan Soldiers: and yet the King not being dismayed with so great an over ●hrow, prepared forthwith a band of five hundred Crossbows, and three hundred Harquebuziers, and determined to make a new assault upon the Town. But Mahumet seeing that he could no longer withstand the King, resolved to go himself unto him, that he might, if it were possible, obtain peace, & to release his Country from the fury of the Enemy. Wherefore putting on the habit of an Ambassador, he went & delivered a Letter with h●ss own hand unto the King. Which the King having perused, asked him what he thought concerning the Governor of Dubdu? Marry I think (quoth Mahumet) he is not well in his wits, in that he goeth about to resist your Majesty. Then said the King, if I had conquered him, (as I hope to do within these few days) I would 'cause him to be dismembered and torn in pieces. But what if he should come hither (saith Mahumet) to submit himself, and to acknowledge his offence; might it then please the King to admit him into favour? Then the King answered: I swear unto thee by this my head, that if he will come and acknowledge his fault in manner as thou hast said, I will not only receive him into favour, but will espouse my daughters unto his sons, and will bestow most ample and Princely dowries upon them. But I am sure, being distracted of his wits (as thou hast said) that he will by no means come and submit himself. Then said Mahumet: he would soon come (I assure you) if it pleased the King to protest this for a certainty unto the Nobles. I think (said the King) it hath been sufficiently protested and affirmed, sithence I have bound it with a solemn oath in the presence of these four; for here stand my chief Secretary, the General of my Forces, my Father in-law, and the chief judge and Patriarch of Fez; the testimony of which four may well satisfy you. Whereupon Mahumet humbly falling at the King's feet: lo, here the man (quoth he) that submissly acknowledgeth his fault, and craveth the King gracious pardon. With that the King himself lifted him from the ground, embraced him, and saluted him with friendly speeches. Then caused he both his daughters to be called, which he bestowed upon Mahumets sons: all which being done, he removed his army from that Mountain, and returned conqueror unto Fez. This was done in the year of the Hegeira 904. which was in the year of our Lord 1495. And in the year of the Hegeira 921. I myself was at the City of Dubdu, where I was most courteously entertained by the foresaid mohammed. Tezza was built by the Africans, five miles from Mount Atlas, being distant from Fez fifty, The City of Teza or Tezza. from the Ocean an hundred and thirty, and from the Mediterran Sea seven miles, and standing in the way from Garet to Chasasan. It contained in times passed about five thousand families: the buildings of this Town are not very stately, except Nobleman's Palaces, Colleges, and Temples, which are somewhat beautiful. Out of Atlas springeth a little River which runneth through the chief Temple of this City: and sometimes it falleth out, that certain people bordering upon the City: upon some quarrel with the Citizens will cut off this River from the City, and turn the course thereof some other way, which breedeth great inconveniences unto the Citizens: for than they can neither build houses, nor get any water to drink, but only corrupt water which they take out of certain Cisterns, for which cause they are often constrained to make a league with those borderers. This City both for wealth, civility, and abundance of people, is the third City of all the Kingdom, and hath a greater Temple then that of Huge Temple. Fez: here are likewise three Colleges, with diverse Bath-stoves, and a great number of Hospitals. Each trade and occupation hath a several place in this City, like as they have in Fez: the Inhabitants are of a more valiant and liberal disposition, than they of Fez: here are also great store of learned and rich men: and the fields adjacent are exceeding fruitful. Without the City walls are very large Plains, and many pleasant streams, that serve to water their Gardens which are replenished with all kind of first-fruits: here are abundance of Vines also yielding very sweet Grapes, whereof the jews (being five hundreth Families) make excellent wine, such as I think all Africa scarce affordeth better. I myself was acquainted in this City with a certain aged sire, whom the Townsmen adored as if he had been a god: he was merueilousrich Veneration of an old man. both in Fruits, Grounds, and other Commodities, which the people bestowed upon him in great abundance. The Citizens of Fez used to come fifty miles (for so fare is Fez distant) only to visit the said old man. Myself conceived some great opinion of this aged sire: but after I had seen him, I could found no such superexcellency in him, save only that he deluded the fond people with strange devices. The Mountain of Beni jessenten is subject unto the Governor of Dubdu, being inhabited Mount Beni jesseten. with most base and beggarly people. Their houses are made of Sea-rushes, and so likewise are their shoes made of such rushes when they travel any journey, where by a man may conjecture the miserable estate of this people. The Mountain yeedeth naught but panic, whereof they make bread and other victuals: but at the foot thereof are certain Gardens replenished with Grapes, Dates, and Peaches. Their Peaches they cut into four quarters, and casting away the Nuts or Stones, they dry them in the Sun, and keep them an whole year, which they esteem for great dainties. Upon this Mountain are Iron-mines: and they frame their Iron Iron-mines. in manner of horseshoes, which serveth them sometimes in stead of money, whereof they have great want in this Mountain; unless the Smiths by their Art keep this money in store: who, besides horseshoes, make certain daggers with blunt points. Their women wear Iron-rings upon their fingers and ears for a great bravery, but they are more basely apparelled then the men, and remain continually in the woods, both to keep Goats, and to gather fuel. They have neither civility nor learning, but live after a brutish manner without all discretion and humanity. This woody Mountain is full of Pinetrees and Fountains. Their houses are not made of stone, but of Sea-rushes, so that they may easily be removed from place to place, which is very Mount Selelgo. commodious to the Inhabitants, for every spring they leave the Mountain and descend into the Valleys, from whence about the end of May they are expelled by the Arabians, which inhabit the Deserts: who by reason of their abundance of Goats and other Cattles, forsaking the said Deserts, seek unto the Fountains and moist places: but in winter, because their Camels are so impatient of cold, they resort unto the woods, and warm Regions. In this Mountain are great store of Lions, Leopards, and Apes. And from the said Mountain runneth a certain Lion's Leopards, and Apes. stream of water with such violence, that I have seen a stone of an hundred pound weight carried with the force thereof: and here Subu taketh his beginning, which is the greatest River of all Mauritania. The Inhabitants of Mount Beni jasga are rich, and civil people: it standeth so near the Mountain Selelgo, that they are only separated with the foresaid River: and to the end they Mount Beni jasga. A wonderful bridge. may easilier pass from one Mountain to another, they have made a certain strange bridge in the midst, and that in manner following: on either side stand certain Posts, through the which runneth a rope upon a truckle or pulley, unto which rope is fastened a great basket, that will contain ten persons, and that in such sort, that so often as they will pass over to the opposite Mountain, they enter into the basket, and drawing the rope whereon it hangeth, they are easily carried aloft in the air over the River by the help of the foresaid pulleys, but sometimes with great hazard of their lives, especially if the basket or the rope be worn in any place: yea, and the distance of place is often an occasion of great terror. In this Mountain there is great store of cattles, but little wood. It aboundeth likewise with most excellent fine wool, whereof their women make cloth comparable unto silk, which is sold at Fez for a great price. Here also is great plenty of oil. There is no memorable thing in all Sofroi Town, save only a certain Temple, through the midst whereof runneth a large River; and at the doors standeth a Fountain of most pure water. In the Forests about this Town, as also about Mezdaga, are marvelous store of Lions, being Tame Lions. not very hurtful, for any man may drive them away with a little stick. At the same time while the Africans were as yet Idolaters, they had a Temple standing The Town called Ham Lisnan. near unto Ham Lisnan, whither at certain times of the year, resorted in the night great multitudes of people both men and women: where having ended their sacrifices, they used to put out their lights, and every man to commit adultery with that woman which he first touched. Sacerrima sacra. But the women which were present at this abominable sport, were forbidden to lie with any man for a year after: and the children begotten in the said adultery, were kept and brought up by the Priest of the Temple, as being dedicated to sacred uses. Upon Mount Centopozzi are great store of most ancient buildings, near unto the which there Mount Centopozzi. is a hole or dry pit of so great a depth, that the bottom thereof can in no wise be seen. Into this pit some mad fellows will have themselves let down by ropes, carrying a Candle or Torch in their hands: and beneath, they say, it is divided into many rooms, and as it were, chambers; and last of all, they come to a most large place hewn out of the Rock with Instruments, and compassed about as it were with a wall, in which wall are four doors, which lead to other more narrow places, where, they say, that Fountains of Springing water are. And sometimes it falleth out that some miserably end their lives here: for if their lights chance to be blown out with any sudden blast of wind, they can by no means found the place where the rope hangeth, but are there constrained to die for extreme famine. It was told me by a certain Nobleman of Fez, that there were ten persons, who being desirous to see the wonders of this pit, and being prepared for the same purpose, went first three of them down, who when they were come to the foresaid four doors, two of them went one way, & the third went alone another way. And being thus divided, after they had proceeded almost a quarter of a mile, there came great swarms, of Bats flying about their lights, insomuch that one light was put out; at length being come to the springing fountains, they found there certain white bones of men, and five or six Candles, whereof some were new, and others were old and worn with long lying there: but having found nothing but water in the said Fountains, they returned backe again the same way that they came: and they had scarce go half way, but their own light also was blown out with a sudden blast. Afterwards seeking earnestly up and down, and being weary of many falls that they caught among the Rocks, they found that there was no hope of return: wherefore in this desperate case committing themselves with tears into the hands of God, they vowed, if they once escaped this danger, never to adventure any more. They that stood at the Caves' mouth being ignorant of their companions mishap, expected their return, and having stayed over long, at length they let down themselves by the rope, and began with lights to seek their fellows, making a great noise, and at length found them heavy and sad. But the third, who was wand'ring up and down those dark places, they could by no means find, wherefore leaving him, they returned forth of the Cave. And he that was left behind heard at length a noise like the barking of little dogs, and shaping his course toward them, he found immediately four strange, and (as it should seem) newborn beasts, after which followed the * The beast cal●ed Dabah. Dam, being not much unlike to a she-wolf, saving that she was bigger: wherefore he began exceedingly to fear; howbeit, there was no danger, for being about to flee, the beast came towards him, fawning gently upon him with her tail. And so at length, after long seeking, he found the holes mouth with great joy, and escaped the danger: for within a while he said, that he began to see some glimmering of light, as they do which have long been in the dark. But after a certain time this Cave was filled with water up to the top. Cunaigel Gherben, standeth very near the former, and is full of Woods and Lions. Here is no The Mountain of Ravens called Gunaigell Gherben. City, nor any other place of habitation, perhaps by reason of the extreme coldness of the place. From this Mountain runneth a certain little River: and here is a Rock of an exceeding height, whereupon keep infinite swarms of Crows and Ravens, which some think to have been the occasion of the name of this Mountain. Sometime the terrible Northerly winds bring such abundance of Snow upon this Mountain, that such as travel from Numidia towards Fez lose their lives thereby, as hath been signified in the first Book. Every Summer, the Arabians next inhabiting, being called Beni Essen, usually resort unto this Mountain, in regard of the cool water and pleasant shadows, notwithstanding they know it to be haunted with great store of Lions and Leopards. There lieth a way near the town of Vmen Giunaibe, which a man may not pass without dancing and leaping, unless he will fall into an Ague: the certainty whereof I have heard many avouch. Dancing way. The Inhabitants are a most jewde and villainous generation, being wholly addicted to theft Of Mount Ziz. and robbery. They are at continual dissension with the Arabians, and practise daily mischiefs and inconveniences against them, and to the end they may provoke them to greater fury, they will sometimes throw their Camels down headlong from the top of some high Mountain. In Domestical and tame Serpents. The like is reported of Lapland. these Mountains there happeneth a certain strange and incredible matter, for there are Serpents so familiar with men, that at dinnertime they will come like Dogs and Cats, and gather up the crumbs under the Table, neither will they hurt any body, unless they be offered some injury. §. four The most remarkable things of JOHN LEO, in his fourth Book of the History of Africa. THis Kingdom beginneth Westward from the Rivers of Zha and Muluia: Eastward A description of the Kingdom of Telensin, or Tremizen. Caesaria. it bordereth upon the great River, Southward upon the Desert of Numidia, and Northward upon the Mediterran Sea. This Region was called by the Romans, Caesaria, and was by them inhabited: howbeit, after the Romans were expelled, it was fully possessed by the ancient Governors thereof, called Bien Habdulguad, and being a generation of the Family of M●grava. And it remained unto them and their successors three hundred years, until such time as a certain mighty man, called Ghamrazen, the son of Zeijen, took possession thereof. His posterity changing at length their ancient name, were called Beni Zeijen, that is, the Sons of Zeijen: and they enjoyed this Kingdom for the space almost of three hundred and eighty years. At length the Kings of Fez of the Marin Family greatly molested them, so that those ten Kings which succeeded Zeijen were some of them unfortunate in battle, some slain, some taken Captive, and others expelled their Kingdom, and chased to the next Mountains. Neither were they free from vexation of the Kings of Tunis: howbeit, the Kingdom of Telensin remained still to this Family, and they continued in peace for almost an hundred and twenty years, being endamaged by no foreign power; saving that one Abu Feris King of Tunis, and his son Hutmen, made them to pay tribute for certain years unto Tunis, till the decease of the said Hutmen. This Kingdom stretcheth in length from East to West three hundred and eighty miles; but in breadth from North to South, that is, from the Mediterran sea, to the Deserts of Numidia not above five and twenty miles: which is the occasion that it is so often oppressed by the Arabians inhabiting the Numidian Deserts. The Kings of Telensin have always endeavoured by great gifts to gain the good will and friendship of the Numidians, but they could never satisfy their insatiable covetise. A man shall seldom Numidians covetise. travel safely through this Kingdom: howbeit, here are great store of Merchants, perhaps either because it adjoineth to Numidia, or else for that the way to the land of Negro lieth through it. It hath too most famous and frequented Haven-townes, the one called * Or Oran. Horam, and the other * Or Mersalcabir. Marsa Elcabir, whither use to resort great store of Genoveses, and Venetians. But afterward both these Towns were taken by Don Ferdinando the Catholic King, to the great inconvenience of all this Kingdom: for which cause the King then reigning, called Abuchemmeu, was expelled his Kingdom, and put to flight by his own subjects: afterward Abuzeijen was restored to the Kingdom, who had for certain years been imprisoned by his Nephew Abuchemmeu: howbeit, he enjoyed the Kingdom but a very short space: for he was at length miserably slain by Barbarossa the Turk, who conquered the Kingdom of Tremizen by force of war. Whereof Abuchemmeu, that was expelled by his own subjects, having intelligence, sent to crave aid of A 〈…〉 King oh 〈…〉 zenocrate, restor●● his Kingdom by the Emperor Charles the fifth. the Emperor Charles the fifth, whereby he hoped to recover his Kingdom. Which request being granted, he levied a puissant Army, and made war against Barbarossa, and having driven him out, he recovered his Kingdom, and severely punished them that had conspired his banishment. And then he gave the Spanish soldiers their pay, sent the Captain's home with great rewards, and allowed Charles the Emperor a large yearly revenue so long as he lived. After his decease succeeded his brother Habdulla, who neglecting the league made before between the Emperor and his brother, and relying upon Solyman the great Turk, refused to pay any more tribute unto the Emperor Charles, and hath kept possession of the Kingdom, till * 1526. this present. The greater part of this Region is untilled, dry, and barren, especially towards the South. Howbeit, the sea coast is somewhat more fertile. The territory adjacent to the City of Telensin is full of woods, saving that the Western part towards the Sea is mountainous. Likewise, the Regions of Tenez and Alger contain Mountains abounding with all kind of commodities. In this part are but few Cities and Castles; howbeit, it is a most fruitful and blessed place, as we will hereafter declare in particular. This barren, dry, and untilled Desert, being utterly destitute of Water and Wood, is situate The Desert of Angad. Great store of Ostriches. The City called Ned Roma. upon the Western frontier of the Kingdom of Telensin, and extendeth in length fourscore, and in breadth almost fifty miles. Here are great store of Roes, Dear, and Ostriches. This ancient Town built by the Romans, while they were Lords of Africa, standeth upon a large Plain, almost two miles from a certain Mountain, and about twelve miles from the Mediterran Sea, and near unto it runneth a little River. The Historiographers of those times report, that this Town was in all respects built after the fashion of Rome, whereupon they say, it borrowed the name: for Ned in the Arabian tongue signifieth, like. The Wall of this Town is as yet to be seen: but all the ancient buildings of the Romans are so destroyed, that now there scarcely remain any ruins thereof. It began in some places to be repaired and re-edified anew, but nothing comparable to the former buildings. The fields adjacent are exceeding fruitful, and contain many Gardens replenished with such trees as bear Carobs (being a fruit like unto Cassia Fistula) which in the Suburbs they use for food. This Town is indifferently well inhabited, especially with Weavers, who make great store of Cotton-cloth, and are free from all tribute. Tlensin, is a great City, and the Royal seat of the King; and than it was an honourable The great City of Telensin, otherwise called Tremizen. and well-governed City: howbeit, joseph King of Fez continually molested it, and with an huge Army besieged it for seven years together. This joseph having built a Fort upon the East side of the Town, put the besieged Citizens to such distress, that they could no longer endure the extreme famine: wherefore with one accord they all went unto their King, beseeching him to have compassion upon their want. The King, to make them acquainted with his dainty fare, which he had to supper, shown them a dish of sodden Horseflesh and Barley. And then they well perceived, how little the King's estate was better than the estate of the meanest Citizen of them all. Soon after the King having procured an assembly, persuaded his people that it was much more honourable to die in battle for the defence of their Country, then to live so miserable a life. Which words of the King so inflamed all their minds to the battle, that the day following they resolved to encounter the enemy, and valiantly to fight it out. But it fell out fare better for them then they expected; for the same night King joseph was slain by one of his own people: which news being brought unto the Citizens, with greater courage they marched all out of the Town, easily vanquishing and kill the confused multitude of their enemies; after which unexpected victory, they found victuals sufficient in the enemy's Camp to relieve their long and tedious famine. About forty years after, the fourth King of Fez of the Marin Family, called Abulhesen, built a Town within two miles Westward of the City of Telensin. Then he besieged Telensin for thirty months together, making daily and fierce assaults against it, and every night erecting some new Fort, so that at length the Fezzan forces next unto Telensin easily entered the City, and having conquered it, carried home the King thereof Captive unto Fez, where he was by the King of Fez beheaded, and his carcase was cast The King of Telensin taken prisoner, and beheaded. forth among the filth of the City: and this was the second and the greater damage that Telensin sustained. After the decay of the Marin Family Telensin began in many places to be repaired, and replenished with new inhahitants, insomuch that it increased to twelve thousand Families. Here each Trade and Occupation hath a peculiar place, after the manner of Fez, saving that the buildings of Fez are somewhat more stately. Here are also many, and beautiful Temples, having their Mahometan Priests and Preachers. Likewise here are five Colleges most Temples and Colleges. sumptuously built, some by the King of Telensin, and some by the King of Fez. Here also are store of goodly Baths and Hothouses, albeit they have not such plenty of water as is at Fez. Also here are very many Inns built after the manner of Africa: unto two of which Inns the Merchants of Genoa and Venice do usually resort. A great part of this City is inhabited with jews, who were in times past all of them exceeding rich: upon their heads they wear a * Or Turban. Dulipan, to distinguish them from other Citizens: but in the year of the Hegeira 923. upon the death of King Abuhabdilla, they were all so rob and spoilt, that they are now brought almost unto beggary. Moreover, in this City there are many Conduits, the Fountains whereof are not fare from the City walls, so that they may easily be stopped by any foreign Enemy. The City wall is very high and impregnable, having five great Gates upon it, at every one of which there is placed a guard of Soldiers, and certain Receivers of the King's Custom. On the Southside of the City standeth the King's Palace, environed with most high Walls, and containing many other Palaces within it, which are none of them destitute of their Fountains and pleasant Gardens: This Royal Palace hath two Gates, one leading into the Fields, and the other into the City, and at this Gate standeth the Captain of the Guard. The Territory of Telensin containeth most pleasant habitations, whither the Citizens in Summertime use to retire themselves: for besides the beautiful Pastures and clear Fountains, there is such abundance of all kind of first-fruits to delight both the Pleasant place. eyes and taste, that to my remembrance I never saw a more pleasant place: their Figs they use to dry in the Sun, and to keep until Winter: and as for Almonds, Peaches, Melons, and Pomecitrons, they grow here in great plenty. Three miles Eastward of this City are diverse Mills upon the River of Sefsif; and some other there are also not far from the City upon the Mountain of Elcalha. The South part of the City is inhabited by jews, Lawyers, and Notaries: here are also very many Students, and Professors of diverse Arts, which have maintenance allowed them out of the five forenamed Colleges. The Citizens are of four sorts, to wit, some Artificers, some Merchants, other Scholars and Doctors, and all the residue Soldiers. The Merchants are men most just, trusty, liberal, and most zealous of the common good, who for the most part exercise traffic with the Negroes. The Artificers live a secure, quiet, and merry life. The King's Soldiers being all of a comely personage, and of great valour, receive very large and liberal pay, for they are monthly allowed three pieces of the Gold-coyne of Telensin, which are worth three Italian Duckats, and one second part. All Students before they attain to the degree of a Doctor, live a bore and miserable life: but having attained thereunto, Scholars. they are made either Professors, or Notaries, or Priests. The Citizens and Merchants of this City are so neat & curious in their apparel, that sometimes they excel the Citizens of Fez in bravery. A Wonder it is to see how stately and magnificently the King of Telensin behaveth himself: The customs and rites observed in the King of Telensin his Court. for no man may see him, nor be admitted to parley with him, but only the principal Nobles of his Court, each one of whom are assigned to bear Offices according to their place and dignity. In this Court are sundry Offices and dignities, and the King's Lieutenant being principal Officer, allotteth unto each one such places of dignity, as may be correspondent to their honour: and this Lieutenant levieth the King's Armies, and sometime conducteth them against the Enemy. The second, Officer is the King's chief Secretary, who writeth and recordeth all things pertaining to the King. The third, is the High Treasurer, who is bound by his Office to receive Tributes and Customs, The fourth, is the Kings Dispensator or Almoner, who bestoweth such liberality as the King vouchsafeth. The fifth, is the Captain of the King's Guard, who so often as any Nobles are admitted to the King's presence, conducteth the guard unto the Palace Gate. Then are there other meaner Officers, as namely, the Master of the King's Stable, the Overseer of his Saddles and Stirrups, and his Chief Chamberlain, who giveth attendance only at such times as any Courtiers are admitted unto the King's audience. For at other times the King's Wives, with certain Christian Captives, and Eunuches do perform that duty. The King sometimes in sumptuous and costly apparel rideth upon a stately Steed richly trapped and furnished. In riding he observeth not much pomp nor many ceremonies; neither indeed doth he carry so great a train; for you shall scarcely see a thousand Horsemen in his company, except perhaps in time of War, when as the Arabians and other people give attendance. His dominions are but slenderly inhabited: howbeit, because the way from Europe to Aethiopia lieth through his Kingdom, he reapeth much benefit by the wares that pass by, especially since the time that A passage from Europe to Aethiopia through the Kingdom of Tremizen. Hubbed. Oran was surprised by the Christians. Hubbed containeth store of Inhabitants, who are for the most part Dyers of Cloth. In this Town was buried one Sidi Bu Median, being reputed a man of singular holiness, whom they adore like a God ascending up to his Monument by certain steps. Here is likewise a stately College, and a fair Hospital to entertain strangers in; both which were built by a King of Fez of the Marin Family, as I found recorded upon a certain Marble stone. The Plain of Batha was utterly destitute of Inhabitants, till a certain Hermit with his Batha. A famous Hermit. followers, whom they reverenced as a man of singular holiness, repaired thither. This Hermit in short time grew so rich in Oxen, Horses, and other Cattles, that no man almost throughout the whole Region was comparable unto him. Neither he nor his followers pay any tribute at all, when as notwithstanding (as I heard of his Disciples) he reapeth yearly eight thousand bushels of Corn, and at this time possesseth five hundred Horses, ten thousand small Cattles, and two thousand Oxen; and besides all the former hath yearly sent unto him from diverse parts of the world four or five thousand Duckats: so greatly hath the fame of his false holiness spread over all Africa and Asia. Diiciples he hath to the number of five hundred, whom he maintaineth at his own cost: neither employeth he them to aught else, but daily to read a few prayers: for which cause many resort unto him, desiring to be of the number of his Disciples, whom after he hath instructed in certain Ceremonies, he sendeth them thither from whence they first came. He hath about an hundreth Tents pitched, whereof some are for strangers, others for Shepherds, and the residue for his own Family. This holy Eremite hath four wives, and a great many women-slaves, wearing most sumptuous apparel. His sons likewise have their wives ●nd Families: insomuch that the whole Family of this Eremite and of his sons containeth five hundred persons. He is greatly honoured by all the Arabians, and by the King of Telensin himself. Myself was once desirous to try what manner of man this Eremite was: and for three days I was entertained by him in the most secret places of his habitation, where amongst other things, he shown me certain Books entreating of Artmagique, and of Alchemy: and he endeavoured by all means to persuade me, that Magic was a most true and undoubted Art, whereby I perceived that himself was a Magician, albeit he never used nor regarded the Art, except it were in invocating of God by certain names. Oran containing about six thousand Families, and built many years ago by the Africans The Town of Oran. upon the Mediterran Sea shore, is distant from Telensin an hundreth and forty miles. here may you see great store of stately buildings, as namely of Temples, Colleges, Hospitals, Bath-stoves, and Inns. The Town is compassed with most high and impregnable walls, having on the one side a fair plain, and on the other side diverse Mountains. The greatest part of the Inhabitants were Weavers, and the residue lived of their yearly Revenues. The Territory of this Town yields but small store of Corn, so that the Townsmen make all their bread of Barley: howbeit, they are most courteous and friendly to all strangers. This Town was greatly frequented with Merchants of Catalonia, and of Genoa: and one street thereof is at this present called, the street of the Genoveses. They were at perpetual enmity with the King of Telensin, neither would they ever accept of any Governor, but one which received the King's Tribute. But the Townsmen chose one of their chief Burgo-masters to judge of Cases Civil and Criminal. The Merchants of the Town, maintained at their own costs, certain Foists and Brigandines of war, which committed many Piracies upon the coast of Catalonia, Gevisa, Maiorica, and Minorica, insomuch, that Oran was full of Christian Captives. Afterwards, Don Ferdinando King of Spain encountering Oran with a great Armada, determined to release the said Christians out of Captivity: but he had very hard success. Howbeit, within a few months after being aided by the Biscayne's and the Cardinal of Spain, he took Oran. For the Oran taken by the Spaniards. Moors issuing forth with great fury upon the Christians army, left the Town utterly destitute of Soldiers, which the Spaniards perceiving, began to assail the Town on the other side; where being resisted by none but by women, they had easy entrance. Whereupon the Moors seeing the Christians Banners advanced upon their walls, they returned backe into the Town, and were there put to so great a slaughter, that few of them escaped. Thus was Oran taken by the Spaniards in the year of Mahumet his Hegeira 916. Mersalcabir in the Moors language signifieth, a great or large Haven; for I think there is not The Town of Mersalcabir. the like Haven to be found in the whole world besides: so that here infinite numbers of Ships and Galleys may find most safe harbour in any tempestuous weather. Hither the Venetians ships Mersalcabir surprised by the Spaniards. made often resort, when they perceived any tempest to approach: and from hence they would 'cause all their wares to be transported to Oran in other vessels. This Town also was at length taken by the Spaniards as well as Oran. Bresch standeth many miles distant from Mustuganin. It containeth great store of Inhabitants, which are many of them Weavers. The people of this Town use to paint a black cross Bresch. upon their cheek, and two other black crosses upon the Palms of their hands: and the like Black rose: custom is observed by all the Inhabitants of the Mountains of Alger, and Bugia: the occasion whereof is thought to be this, namely, that the Goths when they first began to invade these Regions, released all those from paying of Tribute (as our African Historiographers affirm) that would embrace the Christian Religion. But so often as any Tribute was demanded, every man to eschew the payment thereof, would not stick to profess himself a Christian: wherefore it was then determined, that such as were Christians indeed, should be distinguished from others by the foresaid crosses. At length the Goths being expelled, they all revolted unto the Mahometan Religion; howbeit, this custom of painting crosses remained still among them neither do they know the reason thereof. Likewise the meaner sort of people in Mauritania use to make such crosses upon their faces, as we see used by some people of Europe. Sersell, built by the Romans upon the Mediterran Sea, was afterward taken by the Goths; The Town of Sersell. and lastly by the Mahometans. The wall of this Town is exceeding high, strong, and stately built, and containeth about eight miles in circuit. In that part of the Town next unto the Mediterran Sea, standeth a most beautiful and magnificent Temple built by the Romans, the Stately Temple. inward part whereof consisteth of Marble. Geizer, otherwise called Algar. Gezeir, in the Moors language signifieth an Island, which name is thought to have been given unto this City, because it lieth near unto the Isles of Maiorica, Minorica, and jeviza: howbeit, the Spaniards call it Alger. It was founded by the Africans of the Family of Mesgana, wherefore in old time it was called by the name of Mesgana. It is a large Town, containing Families to the number of four thousand, and is environed with most stately and impregnable walls. The buildings thereof are very Artificial and sumptuous: and every trade and occupation hath here a several place. Inns, Bath-stoves, and Temples here are very beautiful; but the stateliest Temple of all standeth upon the Sea-shoare. Next unto the Sea there is a most pleasant walk upon that part of the Town wall, which the waves of the Sea beaten upon. In the Suburbs are many Gardens replenished with all kind of Fruits. On the East side of the Town runneth a certain River having many mills thereupon: and out of this River they draw water fit for drink, and for the services of the Kitchin. It hath most beautiful Plains adjoining upon it, and especially one called Metteggia, which extendeth forty five miles in length, and almost thirty miles in breadth, and aboundeth mightily with all kinds of Grain. This Town for many years was subject unto the Kingdom of Telensin: but hearing that Bugia was also governed by a King, and being nearer thereunto, they submitted themselves unto the King of Bugia. For they saw that the King of Telensin could not sufficiently defend them against their enemies, and also that the King of Bugia might do them great damage, wherefore they offered unto him a yearly Tribute of their own accord, and yet remained almost free from all exaction. But certain years after, the inhabitants of this City building for themselves Galleys, began to play the Pirates, and greatly to molest the foresaid Lands. Whereupon King Alger become Tributary to to the King of Spain. Ferdinando provided a mighty Armada, hoping thereby to become Lord of the City. Likewise upon a certain high Rock standing opposite against the Town, he caused a strong Fort to be built, and that within Gunshot of the City, albeit the City walls could not be endamaged thereby. Wherefore the Citizens immediately sent Ambassadors into Spain, to crave a league for ten years, upon condition that they should pay certain yearly Tribute; which request was granted by King Ferdinando. And so they remained for certain Months free from the danger of war: but at length Barbarossa hastening to the siege of Bugia, and having won one Fort built by the Spaniards, determined to encounter another, hoping if he could obtain that also, that he should soon conquer the whole Kingdom of Bugia. Howbeit, all matters fell not out according to his expectation: for a great part of his Soldiers being husbandmen, when they perceived the time of sowing corn to approach, without any leave or licence they forsook their General, and returned home to the Plough-taile. And many Turks also did the like, so that Barbarossa failing of his purpose, was constrained to break up the siege. Howbeit, before his departure, he set on fire with his own hands twelve Galleys, which lay in a River but three miles from Bugia. And then with forty of his Soldiers, he retired himself to the Castle of Gegel, being from Bugia above sixty miles distant, where he remained for certain days. In the mean while, King Ferdinando deceasing, the people of Alger released themselves from paying any more Tribute: for seeing Barbarossa to be a most valiant warrior, and a deadly enemy unto Christians, they sent for him, and chose him Captain over all their Forces; who presently encountered the Fort, but to little effect. Afterwards, this Barbarossa secretly murdered the Governor of the City in a certain Bath. The said Governor was Prince of the Arabians dwelling on the Plains of Mettegia, his name was Selim Etteumi, descended of the Family of Telaliba, and created Governor of Alger, at the same time when Bugia was taken by the Spaniards: this man was slain by Barbarossa, after he had governed many years. And then Barbarossa usurped the whole government of the City unto himself, and coined money, and this was the first entrance into his great and princely estate. At all the foresaid accidents I myself was present, as I traveled from Fez to Tunis, and was entertained by one that was sent 3000. Arabian books. A Voyage performed by john Leo. Ambassador from the people of Alger into Spain, from whence he brought three thousand books written in the Arabian tongue. Then I passed on to Bugia, where I found Barbarossa besieging the foresaid Fort: afterward I proceeded to Constantina, and next to Tunis. In the mean while I heard that Barbarossa was slain at Tremizen, and that his brother called Cairadin succeeded in the government of Alger. Then we heard also that the Emperor Charles the fift This Alger is now the cage of unclean bir●ss, the next of Turkish unchristian Pirates Medua. had sent two armies to surprise Alger; the first whereof was destroyed upon the plain of Alger, and the second having assailed the Town three days together, was partly slain, and partly taken by Barbarossa, in somuch, that very few escaped backe into Spain. This was done in the year of the Hegeira 922. The Inhabitants of Medua being themselves unlearned, so often as any learned man comes amongst them, they entertain him with great honour, and 'cause him to decide all their controversies. For the space of two months, while I remained with them, I gained above two hundred Ducats, and was so alured with the pleasantness of the place, that had not my duty enforced me to departed, I had remained there all the residue of my life. The Town of Temendfust. His discourse of the Mountains is omitted. Unto Temendfust belongeth a fair Haven, where the Ships of Alger are safely harboured, for they have no other Haven so commodious. This Town was at length destroyed by the Goths, and the greatest part of the wall of Alger was built with the stones which came from the wall of this Town. §. V The most remarkable things in JOHN LEO his fifth Book of the History of Africa, and a description of the Kingdoms of Bugia and Tunis. BVgia was subject to the King of Tunis, and albeit, for certain years the King of Telensin was Lord thereof, yet was it at length recovered again by the King of Tunis, who committed the Government of the City unto one of his Sons, both for the tranquillity of Bugia, and also that no discord might happen among his Sons after his decease. He left behind him three Sons, the eldest whereof was called Habdulhaziz, and unto him he bequeathed the Kingdom of Bugia, as is aforesaid: unto the second, whose name was Hutmen, he left the Kingdom of Tunis: and the third, called Hammare, he made Governor of the Region of Dates. This Hammare began forthwith to wage war against his Brother Hutmen, by whom being at length taken in the Town of Asfacoes, and deprived of both his eyes, he was carried Captive unto Tunis, where he lived many years blind: but his Brother Hutmen governed the Kingdom of Tunis full forty years. The Prince of Bugia being most loving and dutiful to his Brother, reigned for many years with great tranquillity, till at length he was by King Ferdinand of Spain, and by the means of one Pedro de Navarra, cast out of his Kingdom. This ancient City of Bugia was built (as some think) by the Romans, upon the side of an high A description of the great City of Bugia. Mountain, near unto the Mediterran Sea, is environed with walls of great height, and most stately in regard of their Antiquity. The part thereof now peopled containeth above eight thousand Families: but if it were all replenished with buildings, it were capable of more than four and twenty thousand Households, for it is of a great length. The Houses, Temples, and Colleges of this City are most sumptuously built. Professors of liberal Sciences here are great store, whereof some teach matters pertaining to the Law, and others profess natural Scholars. Lawyers. Philosopher's. Philosophy. Neither Monasteries, Inns, nor Hospitals erected after their manner are here wanting: and their Market place is very large and fair: their streets either descend or ascend, which is very troublesome to them that have any business in the Town. In that part of the City next unto the top of the Mountain standeth a strong Castle, most sumptuously and beautifully walled: and there are such notable Letters and Pictures most artificially carved upon the Playster-worke and Timber, that they are thought to have cost much more than the building of the wall itself. The Citizens were exceeding rich, and used with their Warlike Galleys continually to molest the Coasts of Spain; which was the occasion of the utter overthrow of their City. For Pedro de Navarra was sent against them with a Fleet of fourteen Sails only. The Citizens being addicted wholly to pleasure and ease, and being terrified with the rumour of War, because they were never exercised therein, were no sooner advertised of Pedro de Navarra his approach, The City of Bugia taken by Pedro de Navarra. but all of them together with their King betook themselves to flight, and left their City abounding with all kind of riches and wealth, to be spoilt by the Spaniards, so that it was easily taken, in the year of Mahumet his Hegeira 917. Soon after Pedro de Navarra having sacked the City, built a strong Fort upon the Sea shore, and repaired another which had lain a long time waste, furnishing them both with Soldiers and Munition. The Inhabitants of Gegel, have in despite of the Kings of Bugia and Tunis continued always Necaus. free from Tribute: for that impregnable Mountain can be surprised by no siege nor encounter of the Enemy. At length they yielded themselves unto Barbarossa, who demanded none other Tribute of them, but only the tenths of certain Fruits and Corne. The Inhabitants of Necaus are very rich, liberal, and curious in their apparel. here is an Hospital maintained at the common charges of the Town, to entertain Strangers that pass by. Here is a College also, the Students whereof are allowed their Diet and apparel. Neither is this Town destitute of a most stately and wel-furnished Temple. Their women are white, having black hairs and a most delicate skin, because they frequent the Bath-stoves so often. Most of their houses are but of one story high, yet are they very decent, and have each one a Garden thereto belonging, replenished with Damask Roses, Myrtles, Camomile, and other herbs and flowers, and being watered with most pleasant Fountains. In these Gardens likewise there are most stately Arbours and Bowers, the cool shadow whereof in Summer time is most acceptable. No man can deny the Romans to have been Founders of this City, that shall consider the great strength, height and antiquity of the walls, and how curiously they are beset and adorned The City of Constantina. with black stones. This City standeth upon the South side of an exceeding high Mountain, and is environed with steep Rocks, under which Rocks and within the compass whereof runneth the River called Sufegmare, so that the said deep River with the Rocks on either side, serveth in stead of a Towne-ditch to Constantina. The North part is compassed with a wall of great thickness: and there are two extreme narrow passages only to enter into the City, one on the East part, and another on the West. The City gates are very large and stately. The City itself containeth above eight thousand Families. Buildings it hath very sumptuous, as namely, the Chief Temple, two Colleges, three or four Monasteries, and other such like. Here every Trade and Occupation hath a several place assigned: and the Inhabitants are right honest and valiant people. Here is likewise a great Company of Merchants, whereof some cell Cloth and Wool, others sand Oil and Silk into Numidia, and the residue exchange Linnen-cloth and other Wares for Slaves and Dates. Neither are Dates so cheap in any Region of all Barbary besides. The Kings of Tunis usually commit the Government of Constantina unto their eldest Sons. Also without the City stand many fair and ancient buildings. About a mile and a half from the City standeth a ceraine triumphal Arch, like unto the triumphal Arches at Rome, which the gross common people think to have been a Castle, where innumerable Devils remained, Triumphal Arch. which (they say) were expelled by the Mahometans, when they came first to inhabit Constantina. From the City to the River they descend by certain stairs hewn out of the Rock: and near unto the River standeth a little house so artificially cut out of the main Rock, that the Roof, Pillars and Walls are all of one continued substance, and here the women of Constantina wash their Linen. Near unto the City likewise there is a certain Bath of hot water Hot Baths. Snail Devils. dispersing itself among the Rocks: in this Bath are great store of Snails, which the fond women of the City call Devils: and when any one falleth into a Fever or any other Disease, they suppose the Snails to be the Authors thereof. And the only remedy that they can apply A fond and senseless Superstition. upon such an occasion, is this: first, they kill a white Hen, putting her into a Platter with her feathers on, and then very solemnly with Wax-candles they carry her to the Bath, and there leave her: and many good fellows there are, which so soon as the silly women have set down their Hens at the Bath, will come secretly thither, and convey away the Hens to their own Kitchens. Somewhat farther from the City Eastward, there is a Fountain of extreme cold water, and near unto it standeth a certain building of Marble adorned with sundry hieroglyphical Pictures or Emblems, such as I have seen at Rome, and at many other places of Europe. But the common people imagine that it was in times past a Grammar School, and because both the Masters and Scholars thereof were most vicious, they were transformed (say they) into Marble. Bona, was in ancient times called Hippo, where the Reverend Father Saint Augustine was once The ancient Town of Bona. Saint Augustine in times past Bishop of Hippo. Bishop. It was in process of time subdued by the Goths, and was afterward surprised and burnt to ashes by Hutmen the third Patriarch after Mahumet. And many years after they built a new Town within two miles, of the stones that were brought from the ruins of Bona: which new Town they called Beld Elhuneb, that is, the City of the fruit called Ziziphus or juiuba, by reason of the great abundance of that fruit: the which they use to dry in the Sun, and to keep till Winter. It containeth almost three hundred Families, and all the houses and buildings thereof are very base, save one only Temple which standeth next the Sea. The Inhabitants are all of an ingenuous disposition, some of them being Merchants, and the residue Artisans. Here is great store of Linnen-cloth woven, the greatest part whereof is carried to Numidia. Every Friday they have near unto the Town walls a Market, which is well frequented even Great store of Coral. till night. Not fare from hence there is a certain place in the Sea, abounding with great store of Coral: and because the Townsmen know not how 〈◊〉 fish for the same, the King of Tnnis licenced certain Merchants of Genoa to fish for it: who in regard of the continual assaults of Pirates, because they could not speed of their purpose, they obtained leave also of the King to build a Castle near unto the place: but that the Townsmen would in no case permit, saying, that the Genoveses in times past took their Town by such a wile, and that it was afterward recovered again by the King of Tunis. Tebessa, compassed with an high wall made of such stones, as are to be seen upon the Colosso The City of Tebessa. at Rome: neither saw I, to my remembrance, any such walls in all Africa or Europe; and yet the houses and other buildings are very base. Through part of this City runneth a great River: and in the Market, and diverse other places stand certain Marble Pillars, having Epigrams and Sentences with Latin Letters engraven upon them: there are also other square Pillars of Marble covered with Roofs. The Plains adjacent, albeit, very dry, yet are they most fruitful for Corne. Five miles from hence, grow such abundance of Wall-nut-trees, as you would take them to be some thick Forest. Near unto this Town standeth a certain hill full of mighty Caves, wherein the common people say, that Giants inhabited of old: but it is most evident, that those Caves were digged by the Romans at the same time, when they built the City: for certain it is that the stones whereof the City walls consist, were taken out of those Rocks. The Inhabitants are people of a covetous, inhuman, and beastly disposition; neither will they vouchsafe to look upon a stranger: insomuch, that Eldabag a famous Poet of the City of Malaga Eldabag. in Granada, having in his travel this way received some discourtesy, wrote in disgrace of Tebessa certain Satirical Verses, which myself likewise have thought good here to set down in the dispraise thereof. Within this place here's naught of any worth, Save worthless Nuts, which Tebessa affords. Soft, I mistake, the Marble walls are worth Your earnest view, so are the crystal Fords: But hence are banished virtues all divine, The place is Hell, the People worse than Swine. This Eldabag was a most learned and elegant Poet in the Arabian Tongue, and out of measure Satirical, and bitter in his invectives. But to return to our former purpose, these Tebessians have always rebelled against the King of Tunis, and have slain all the Governors that he hath sent. Wherefore the King that now is, travelling upon a time towards Numidia, sent certain Ambassadors into the City, to know how the Citizens stood affected towards him: unto whom they (in stead of God save the King) made answer; God save our City walls. Whereat the King waxing wrath, sacked the City forthwith, beheaded and hanged diverse of the inhabitants, and made such havoc, that ever since it hath remained desolate. This was done in the year of the Hegeira 915. In the Town of Vrbs, are to be seen sundry Monuments of the Romans, as namely, Images of The Town called Urbs. Vrbs full of Roman antiquities. Marble, and every where upon the Walls are sentences in Latin letters engraven: the Town Walls are most artificially and sumptuously built. This Town the Goths, being assisted by the Moors, surprised, when as it contained the chief treasure and wealth that the Romans enjoyed in all Africa. Afterwards, it remained for certain years desolate, being at length notwithstanding inhabited anew; yet so, that it deserveth rather the name of a Village, then of a Town. We have here given the Reader, with a small general Map of Barbary and Egypt, a description of the Ruins of Carthage, with the Goletta and Bay of Tunis. HONDIUS his Map of Barbary and Egypt. BARBARIA map of Barbary CARTAGINENSIS SINUS map of the Carthaginian coastline AEGYPTUS map of Egypt The famous and ancient City Carthage was built at the first by a certain people that came The great City of Carthage. out of Syria. But others say that it was founded by a * Both may ●e true of Queen D●●o, wh●ch came from Phoenicia in Syria. Queen. The African Chronicler Ibnu Rachich is of opinion, that it was built by a certain people that came from Barca. Tripoli of Barbaria and Capis being taken by the Mahometans, the Inhabitants of them both went unto Carthage, whither the principal Romans and Goths had retired themselves, who endeavoured by all means to withstand the Mahometans: and after many skirmishes the Romans fled to Bona, and the Goths left Carthage for a pray unto the Mahometans; so that it remained deselate many years after, till a certain Mahometan Patriarch, called Elmahdi brought in new Colonies: howbeit R●ineses of Carthage. he could scarce furnish the twentith part with Inhabitants. There are to be seen at this day certain ruins of the City walls, till you come to a deep and large Cistern. And there remaineth as yet also a certain Conduit, which conveyeth water to the City from a Mountain thirty miles distant, being like unto the Conduit of the great Palace at Rome. Near unto Carthage likewise are certain great and ancient buildings, the description whereof is out of my remembrance. On the West and South part of this City, are diverse Gardens replenished with all kind of first-fruits, which are carried from thence to Tunis in great abundance. The plains adjoining to this City are exceeding fruitful, though not very large: for upon the North part thereof lieth a Mountain, the Sea, and the Gulf of Tunis: on the East and South parts it joineth to the Plains of Bensart. But * 1526. now this City is fallen into extreme decay and misery: Merchants Shops there are not above twenty or five and twenty at the most: and all the houses of the Town being scarce five hundred, are most base and beggarly. In my time here was a stately Temple, and a fair College also, but no Students were therein. The Townsman, though very miserable, yet are they exceeding proud withal, and seem to pretend a great show of Religion. And the greater part of them are either Gardiners or Husbandmen, and are grievously oppressed with the King's daily exactions. This City is called by the Latins, Tunetum, and by the Arabians Tunus, which name they think to be corrupt, because it signifieth naught in their language: but in old time it was called A description of the mighty City of Tunis. Tarsis, after the name of a City in Asia. At the first it was a small Town built by the Africans upon a certain Lake, about twelve miles distant from the Mediterran Sea. And upon the decay of Carthage, Tunis began to increase both in buildings and inhabitants: for the inhabitants of Carthage were loath to remain any longer in their own Town, fearing lest some Army would have been sent out of Europe: wherefore they repaired unto Tunis, and greatly enlarged the buildings thereof. Afterwards came thither one Hucba Vimen, the fourth Mahometan Patriarch, The building of Cairaoan. who persuaded the Citizens, that no Army or Garrison aught to remain in any Sea Towns; wherefore he built another City, called Cairaoan, being distant from the Mediterran Sea thirty, and from Tunis almost an hundred miles: unto which City the Army marched from Tunis, and in the room thereof other people were sent to inhabit. About an hundred and fifty years after, Cairaoan being sacked by the Arabians, the Prince thereof was expelled, and become Governor of the Kingdom of Bugia: howbeit, he left certain Kinsmen of his at Tunis, who governed that City. And ten years after, Bugia was taken by joseph, the son of Tesfin, who seeing the humanity of the foresaid Prince, would not expel him out of his Kingdom: but so long as it remained to the said Prince and his posterity, joseph caused it to be free from all molestation. Afterwards, Abdul Mumen, King of Maroco, having recovered Mahdia from the Christians, marched toward Tunis, and got possession thereof also. And so Tunis remained peaceably Tunis subject unto Abdul-Mumen and othet Kings of Maroco. under the Dominion of the Kings of Maroco, so long as the Kingdom was governed by the said Abdul, and his son joseph, and their successors jacob and Mansor. But after the decease of Mansor, his son Mahumet Ennasirs made war against the King of Spain, by whom being vanquished, he fled to Maroco, and there within few years ended his life. After him succeeded his brother joseph, who was slain by certain soldiers of the King of Telensin. An so upon the death of mohammed, and of his brother joseph, the Arabians began to inhabit the Territory of Tunis, and to make often sieges and assaults against the City itself: whereupon the Governor of Tunis advertised the King of Maroco, that unless present aid were sent, he must be constrained to yield Tunis unto the Arabians. The King therefore sent a certain valiant Captain, called Habduluahidi, and borne in Seville, a City of Granada, with a Fleet of twenty Sails unto Tunis, * Or perhaps Andaluzia. which he found half destroyed by the Arabians: but so great was his eloquence and wisdom, that he restored all things to their former estate, and received the yearly tribute. After Habduluahidi succeeded his son Abu Zachheria, who in learning and dexterity of wit, excelled his father. This Abu built a Castle upon a certain high place of the West part of Tunis, which he adorned with fair buildings, and with a most beautiful Temple. Afterwards, taking his journey unto the Kingdom of Tripoli, and returning home by the Southern regions, he gathered tribute in all those places: so that after his decease, he left great treasure unto his son. And after Abu succeeded his son, who grew so insolent, that he would not be subject to the King of Maroco, because he perceived his Kingdom to decay: at the same time also had the Marin Family gotten possession of the Kingdom of Fez, and so was the Family of Beni Zeijen possessed of the Kingdoms of Telensin and Granada. And so while all those Regions were at mutual dissension, the Dominions of Tunis began mightily to increase; insomuch, that the King of Tunis marched unto Telensin, and demanded tribute of the inhabitants. Wherefore the King of Fez, who as then laid siege against Maroco, craved by his Ambassadors the King of Tunis his friendship, and with great gifts obtained the same. Then the King of Tunis returning home Conqueror from Telensin, was received with great triumph, and was saluted King of all Africa, because indeed there was no Prince of Africa at the same time comparable unto him. Wherefore he began to ordain a Royal Court, and to choose Secretaries, Counsellors, Captains, and other Officers appertaining to a King; after the very same manner that was used in the Court of Maroco. And from the time of this King even till our times, the Kingdom of Tunis hath so prospered, that now it is accounted the richest Kingdom in all Africa. The said Kings so ●ne 1526. reigning after his father's death, enlarged the Suburbs of Tunis with most stately buildings. Without the Gate called Bed Suvaica he built a street, containing to the number of three huadred Families: and he built another street at the Gate, called Bed el Manera, consisting of more than a thousand Families. In both of these streets devil great store of Artificers, and in the street last mentioned, all the Christians of Tunis, which are of the King's Guard, have their abode. Likewise, there is a third street built at the Gate next unto the Sea, called Beb el Bahar, and being but half a mile distant from the Gulf of Tunis. Hither do the Genoveses, Venetians, and all other Christian Merchants resort, and here they repose themselves out of the tumult and concourse of the Moors: and this street is of so great bigness, that it containeth three hundred Families of Christians and Moors; but the houses are very low, and of small receipt. The Families of the City, together with them of the Suburbs, amount almost to the number of ten thousand. This stately and populous City hath a peculiar place assigned for each Trade and Occupation. Here devil great store of Linnen-weavers', and the Linen that they wove is exceeding fine, and sold at a great price over all Africa. The women of this Town use a strange kind of spinning: for standing upon an high place, or on the upper part of the house, they let down their Spindle's at a window, or through a hole of the plancher into a lower A strange kind of spinning. room, so that the weight of the Spindle makes the thread very equal and even. The apparel of their Merchants, Priests, and Doctors is very decent. Upon their heads they were a Dulipan, which is covered with a great Linen-cloth: the Courtiers likewise and the Soldiers wear all of them Dulipans, but not covered with Linen. Rich men here are but few, by reason of the exceeding scarcity of all kind of grain: for a man cannot till a piece of ground, be it never so near the City, in regard of the manifold invasions of the Arabians. Corn is brought unto them from other Regions and Cities, as namely, from Vrbs, from Beggi, and from Bona. Some of the Citizens of Tunis have certain Fields in the Suburbs walled round about, where they sow some quantity of Barley, and of other Corn: howbeit, the soil is marvelous dry, and standeth in need of much watering: for which purpose every man hath a pit, whereout with a certain wheel turned about by a Mule or a Camel, and through certain conveyances and passages made for the nonce, they water all the upper part of their ground. Now consider (I pray you) what great crop of Corn can be reaped out of so little a Field, walled round about, and watered by such cunning and industry. Bread they make very excellent, albeit they leave the Bran still among the Flower, and they bake their Loaves in certain Mortars, such as the Egyptians use to beat Flax in. In this City they have no Fountains, Rivers, nor Wells of fresh water: but they all use rain water taken out of Cisterns, saving that there is a Fountain in the Suburbs, from whence certain Porters bring salt water into the City to cell, which they think to be more whole some and fit for drink then rain water. Other Wells there are that afford most excellent water, which is reserved only for the King and his Courtiers. In this City there is one most stately Temple, furnished with sufficient number of Priests, and with rich revenues. Other Temples there be also, but not endowed with so ample revenues: here are Colleges likewise and Monasteries built after their manner, all which are maintained upon the common benevolence of the City. There are certain people in this City, whom a man would take to be distracted, Mad men, reverence mad men. which go bareheaded and barefooted, carrying stones about with them, and these are reverenced by the common people for men of singular holiness. Moreover, on the behalf of one of these mad fellows, called Sidi el Dahi; and for the residue of his fond Society, the King of Tunis built one of the foresaid Monasteries, and endowed the same with most ample revenues. All the houses of this City are indifferently beautiful, being built of excellent stones, and adorned with much painting and carving. They have very artificial pargetting or plaister-works, which they beautify with Orient colours; for Wood to carve upon is very scarce at Tunis. The floors of their Chambers are paved with certain shining and fair stones: and most of their houses are but of one story high: and almost every house hath two Gates or entrances; one towards the street, and another towards the Kitchen and other back-rooms, between which Gates they have a fair Court, where they may walk and confer with their friends. Povertie constraineth some of their women to lead a● unchaste life: they are decently apparelled, and going forth of the house, they wear veils or masks before their faces, like unto the women of Fez: for with one Linnen-cloth they cover their foreheads, and join thereto another which they call Setfari: but about their heads they lap such fardels of Linen, as they seem comparable to the heads of Giants. Most part of their substance and labour they bestow upon Perfumes and other such vanities. They have here a Compound, called Lhasis, whereof whosoever eateth but one Ounce, falleth a laughing, disporting, and dallying, as if he were half drunken, and is by the said Confection marvellously provoked unto lust. So soon as the King of Tunis hath by inheritance attained to his Kingdom, all his Nobles, Of the King of Tunis his Court, and of the Rites and Ceremonies there used. Doctors, Priests, and judges, bind themselves by solemn Oath unto him. Immediately after any King's death, his son and heir apparent succeedeth in the Kingdom: then the chief Officer of the Court (called the Munafid, because he is the King's Viceroy or High Deputy) presenteth himself forthwith unto the new King, and giveth up an account of all things which he did while the old King lived: and then at the King's appointment, every of the Nobles receive Offices from the Munafid according to their feveral places of dignity. Another principal Officer there is, called the Mesuare, that is, the Great Commander and Governor of the warlike forces: who hath authority to increase or diminish the number of Soldiers, to give them their pay, to levy Armies, and to conduct the same whither he thinketh good. The third Officer in dignity, is the Castellan, who with his Soldiers taketh charge of the Castle, and looketh to the safeguard of the Kings own person: and he allotteth punishments unto such prisoners, as are brought into the said Castle, as if he were the King himself. The fourth Officer, is the Governor of the City, whose duty is to administer justice in the Commonwealth, and to punish Malefactors. The fifth Officer, is the King's Secretary, who hath authority to writ, and to give answer in the King's name: he may open also, and read any Letters whatsoever, except such as are sent unto the Castellan and Governor of the City. The sixth, is the King's Chief Chamberlain, who is to furnish the Walls with Hangings, to appoint unto every man his place, and by a Messenger to assemble the King's Counsellors; and this man hath great familiarity with the King, and hath access to speak with him, as often as he pleaseth. The seventh in dignity, is the King's Treasurer, who receiveth all Customs, Tributes, and yearly revenues, and payeth them, with the King's consent, unto the Munafid. These are the chief Officers under the King; of the residue (jest I should seem tedious to the Reader) I have of purpose omitted to entreat of. I could here make a large discourse of the King's vices that now reigneth (at whose hands I confess myself to have received great benefits) but that is not my purpose at this present: this one thing I can affirm, that he is marvelous cunning to procure money out of his subjects purses. But he himself liveth sometimes in his Palace, and sometimes in Gardens, in the company of his Concubines, Musicians, Stageplayers, and such like. When he calleth for any Musician, he is brought Musician blindfold. in blindfold or hoodwinked in manner of a Hawk. El Mahdia, founded in our time by Mahdi the first Patriarch of Cairaoan upon the Mediterran The Town of El Mahdia, otherwise called Africa. sea, and fortified with strong Walls, Towers, and Gates, hath a most noble Haven belonging thereto. Mahdi when he first entered into this Region, feigned himself in an unknown habit to be descended of the lineage of mohammed, whereby growing into great favour of the people, he was by their assistance made Prince of Cairaon, and was called El Mahdi Califa: afterward travelling forty day's journey Westward into Numidia to receive tribute due unto him, he was tawas by the Prince of Segelmesse, and put in prison; howbeit, the said Prince of Segelmesse being presently moved with compassion toward him, restored him to his former liberty, and was for his good will not long after slain by him: afterward tyrannising over the people, and perceiving some to conspire against him, he erected this Town of Mahdia, to the end he might there found safe refuge when need required. At length one Beiezid, a Mahometan Prelate (whom they called the Cavalleir, or Knight of the Ass, because that riding continually upon an Ass, he conducted an Army of forty thousand men) came unto Cairaoan: but Mahdi fled unto his new Town, where with thirty Sail of ships, sent him by a Mahometan Prince of Cordova, he so valiantly encountered the Enemy, that Beiezid and his son were both slain in that battle afterward returning to Carraoan, he grew in league and amity with the Citizens, and so the government remained unto his posterity for many years. The famous City of Cairaoan, otherwise called Caroen, was founded by Hucba, who was sent Of the great City of Cairaoan. general of an Army cut of Arabia Desarta by Hutmen, the third Muhumetan Califa. From the Mediterran Sea, this City is distant six and thirty, and from Tunis almost an hundred miles: neither was it built (they say) for any other purpose, but only that the Arabian Army might securely rest therein with all such spoils, as they won from the Barbarians, and the Numidians. He environed it with most impregnable Walls, and built therein a sumptuous Temple, supported with stately Pillars. The said Hucba after the death of Hutmen was ordained Prince of Muchavia, and governed the same till the time of Qualid Califa, the son of Habdul Malic, who as then reigned in Damascus. This Qualid sent a certain Captain, called Muse, the son of Nosair, with an huge Army unto Cairaoan; who having stayed a few days with his Army not fare from Cairaoan, marched Westward, sacking and spoiling Towns and Cities, till he came to the Ocean Sea shore, and then he returned towards Cairaoan again. From whence he sent as his Deputy a certain Captain into Mauritania, who there also conquered many Regions and Cities: insomuch that Muse being moved with a jealous emulation, commanded him to stay till himself came. His said Deputy therefore, called Tarich, encamped himself not fare from Andaluzia, whither Muse within four months came unto him with an huge Army; from whence both of them with their Armies crossing the Seas, arrived in Granada, and so marched by land against the Goths. Against whom Theodoricus, the King of Goths, opposing himself in battle, was miserably vanquished. Then the foresaid two Captains with all good success proceeded even to Castilia, and sacked the City of Toledo, where amongst much other treasure, they found many Relics of the Saints, and the very same Table whereat Christ sat with his blessed Apostles; which being covered with pure Gold, and Relics. adorned with great store of precious stones, was esteemed to be worth half a million of Ducats, and this Table, Muse carrying with him, as if it had been all the Treasure in Spain, returned with his Army over the Sea, and bend his course toward Cairaoan. And being in the mean space sent for by the Letters of Qualid Califa, he sailed into Egypt: but arriving at Alexandria, it was told him by one Hescian, brother unto the said Califa, that the Califa his brother was fallen into a most dangerous disease: wherefore he wished him not to go presently unto Damascus, for fear lest if the Califa died in the mean season, those rich and sumptuous Spoils should be wasted and dispersed to no end. But Muse little regarding this counsel, proceeded on to Damascus, and presented all his Spoils to the Califa, who within five days after deceased. After whom his brother succeeding Califa, deprived Muse of his dignity, and substituted one jezul into his room, whose son, brother, and nephews succeeding, governed the City of Cairaoan, till such time as the Family of Qualid was deprived of that dignity, and one Elagleb was appointed Lieutenant, who governed not the Town as a Califa: from that time the Mahometan Califas leaving Damascus, removed unto Bagad●d, as we found recorded in a certain Chronicle. After the decease of Elagleb, succeeded his son, and the government remained unto his posterity for an hundred threescore and ten years, till such time as they were deprived thereof by one Mahdi Califa. But at the same time when Elagleb was Governor, the City of Cairaoan was so increased, both with inhabitants and buildings, that a Town, called Recheda, was built next unto it, where the Prince with his Nobles used to remain. In his time also the I'll of Sicilia was won: for Elagleb sent thither a certain Captain, The I'll of Sicily subdued by the Governor of Cairaoan. called Halcama, who built upon the said Island a Town in stead of a Fort, calling it according to his own name, Halcama; which name is used by the Sicilians even till this present. Afterwards this new Town was besieged by certain people that came to aid the Sicilians. Whereupon one Ased was sent with an Army, and so the Moors Forces being augmented, they conquered the residue of Sicilia, by which means the Dominions of Cairaoan began wonderfully to increase. The City of Cairaoan standeth upon a Sandie and Desert Plain, which beareth no Trees, nor yet any Corn at all. In this City for certain years the study of the Mahometan Law mightily flourished, so that here were the most famous Lawyers in all Africa. It was at length destroyed, and replanted again with new inhabitants, but it could never attain unto the former estate. At this present it is inhabited by none but Leather-dressers, who sand their Leather unto the Cities of Numidia, and exchange it also for Cloth of Europe. A mile and a half to the South of El Hamma beginneth a certain River of hot water to Spring, A River of hot water. which being brought through the midst of the City by certain Channels, is so deep that it will reach up to a man's navel: howbeit, by reason of the extreme heat of the water, there are but few that will enter thereinto. And yet the inhabitants use it for drink, having set it a cooling almost an whole day. At length this River not far from the Town maketh a certain Lake, which The Lake of Lepers. is called the Lake of Lepers: for it is of wonderful force to heal the disease of leprosy, and to cure leprous sores: wherefore near unto it are diverse Cottages of Lepers, some of whom are restored to their health. The said water tasteth in a manner like Brimstone, so that it will nothing at all quench a man's thirst, whereof I myself have had often trial. Gerbi being near unto the firm land of Africa, and consisting of a Plain and Sandy ground, Of the I'll of Gerbi o● Z●●bi, where john Leo the Author of this History was taken by Italian Pirates, and carried thence to Rome. The old City of Tripoli. The new City of Tripoli in 〈◊〉. Plenty of 〈◊〉, aboundeth exceedingly with Dates, Vines, Olives, and other first-fruits, and containeth about eighteen miles in compass. Old Tripoli built also by the Romans, was after won by the Goths, and lastly by the Mahometans, in the time of Califa Homar the second. Which Mahumetans having besieged the Governor of Tripoli six months together, compelled him at length to flee unto Carthage. The Citizens were partly slain, and partly carried captive into Egypt and Arabia, as the most famous African Historiographer, Ibnu Rachich reporteth. After the destruction of old Tripoli, there was built another City of that name: which City being environed with most high and beautiful walls, but not very strong, is situate upon a Sandy Plain, which yields great store of Dates. The houses of this City are most stately, in respect of the Houses of Tunis; and here also every trade and occupation hath a several place. Weaver's here are many. They have no Wells nor Fountains; but all their water is taken out of Cisterns. Corn in this City is at an exceeding rate; for all the Fields of Tripoli are as sandy and barren as the fields of Numidia. In this City were many fair Temples and Colleges built, and an Hospital also for the maintenance of their own poor people, and for the entertainment of strangers. Their fare is very base and homely, being only Be●●s or Dumplings made of Barley meal: for that Region affordeth so small quantity even of Barley, that he is accounted a wealth man that hath a bushel or two of corn in store. The Citizens are most of them Merchants; for Tripoli standeth near unto Numidia and Tunis, neither is there any City or Town of account between it and Alexandria: neither is it fare distant from the Isles of Sicilia and Malta: and unto the Port of Tripoli Venetian Ships yearly resort, and bring thither great store of Merchandise. This City hath always been subject unto the King of Tunis: but when Abulhasen the King of Fez besieged Tunis, the King of Tunis was constrained with his Arabians to flee into the Deserts. Howbeit, when Abulhasen was conquered, the King of Tunis returned to his Kingdom: but his subjects began to oppose themselves against him: and so that Commonwealth was afterward grievously turmoiled with civil dissensions and wars. Whereof the King of Fez having intelligence, marched the fifth year of the said civil war with an army against the City of Tunis, and having vanquished the King thereof, and constrained him to flee unto Constantina, he so straight besieged him, that the Citizens of Constantina seeing themselves not able to withstand the King of Fez, opened their City gates to him and to all his army. Whereupon the King of Tunis was carried captive unto Fez, and was afterward kept a while prisoner in the Castle of Septa. In the mean season Tripoli was Tripoli taken by a Fleet of Genowai●s. by a Genovese Fleet of twenty sails surprised and sacked, and the Inhabitants carried away captive. Whereof the King of Fez being advertised, gave the Genoveses fifty thousand Ducats, upon condition, that he might enjoy the Town in peace. But the Genoveses having surrendered the Town, perceived after their departure, that most part of their Ducats were sergeant. Afterwards, the King of Tunis being restored unto his former liberty by Abuselim King of Fez, returned home unto his Kingdom, and so the government thereof remained unto him and his posterity, till Abubar the son of Hutmen together with his young son was slain in the Castle of Tripoli by a nephew of his, who afterward usurped the Kingdom: but he was slain in a battle which he fought against Habdul Mumen, who presently thereupon become Lord of Tripoli. After him succeeded his son Zacharias, who within a few months died of the pestilence. After Zacharias, Mucamen the son of Hesen, and cousin to Zacharias was chosen King; who beginning to tyrannize over the Citizens was by them expelled out of his Kingdom: and afterward a certain Citizen was advanced unto the Royal Throne, who governed very modestly. But the King which was before expelled, sent an army of Soldiers against Tripoli, who losing the field, were all of them put to flight. Afterwards, the King that began to Reign so modestly, proved a very tyrant, and being murdered by his kinsmen, the people made choice of a certain Nobleman, leading as then a Heremits life, and in a manner against his will appointed him their Governor: and so the government of the City of Tripoli remained unto him and his posterity, till such time as King Ferdinando sent Don Pedro de Navarra against it: who on the sudden encountering this City, carried away many Tripoli surprised by Pedro de Navarra. captives with him. The Governor of Tripoli and his son in-law were sent prisoners unto M●ssina. Where, after certain years imprisonment, they were restored by the Emperor Charles the fift, unto their former liberty, and returned unto Tripoli, which Town was afterward destroyed by the Christians. The Castle of Tripoli being environed with most strong The Mountains are omitted. walls, begin (as I understand) to be replanted with new Inhabitants. §. VI Collections taken out of JOHN LEO his sixt Book of the History of Africa. IN Barca they have not any Corn growing at all. But Corn and other necessaries are brought unto them by Sea from Sicilia, which that every of them may purchase, they are constrained to lay their sons to gage, and then go rob and rifle travellers to redeem them again. Never did you hear of more cruel and bloody thiefs: The Arabians of Barca most cruel and bloody thiefs. for after they have rob Merchants of all their goods and apparel, they pour warm milk down their throats, hanging them up by the heels upon some tree, and forcing them to cast their gorge, wherein the lewd varlets search diligently for gold, suspecting that the Merchants swallowed up their Crowns before they entered that dangerous Desert. Being about to describe all the Cities and Towns of Numidia, I will first begin with Tesset: which ancient Town built by the Numidians, near unto the Libyan Deserts, and environed Tesset. with walls of Sun-dried Brick, deserveth scarcely the name of a Town; and yet containeth four hundred Families. It is compassed round about with sandy Plains, saving that near unto the Town grow some store of Dates, of Mill-seed, and of Barlev, which the miserable Townsmen use for food. They are constrained also to pay large Tribute unto the Arabians Inhabiting the next Deserts. They exercise traffic in the land of Negroes and in Guzula, insomuch, that they spend most of their time in foreign Regions. They are of a black colour, and destitute of all learning. The women indeed teach their young children the first rudiments of learning, but before they can attain to any perfection, they are put to labour, and to the Ploughtail. The said women are somewhat whiter than other women: some of them get their living by spinning and carding of wool, and the residue spend their time in idleness. Such as are accounted richest in this Region, possess but very few Cattles. They Till their ground with Ploughing with a Horse and a Camel. The village of Guaden. an Horse and a Camel, which kind of Ploughing is observed throughout all Numidia. Guaden situate upon the Numidian Desert, near unto Libya, is Inhabited by most miserable and gross people. here groweth nothing but Dates: and the Inhabitants are at such enmity with their neighbours, that it is dangerous for them to go abroad. Howbeit, they give themselves The beast called Elamth. to hunting, and take certain wild Beasts called Elamth, and Ostriches, neither do they eat any other flesh. All their Goats they reserve for milk. And these people also are black of colour. The Province of Dara beginneth at Mount Atlas, extendeth itself Southward by the Deserts The Province of Dara. of Libya, almost two hundred and fifty miles, and the breadth thereof is very narrow. All the Inhabitants devil upon a certain River which is called by the name of the Province. This River sometime so overfloweth, that a man would think it to be a Sea, but in Summer it Dara River. so diminishe●h, that any one may pass over it on foot. If so be it overfloweth about the beginning The quality thereof. of April, it bringeth great plenty unto the whole Region: if not, there followeth great scarcity of Corne. Upon the bank of this River there are sundry Villages and Hamlets, and diverse Castles also, which are environed with walls made of Sunne-dried Brick and Mortar. All their Beams and Planchers consist of Date-trees, being notwithstanding unfit for the purpose; for the wood of Date-trees is not solid, but flexible and spongy. On either side of the said River for the space of five or six miles, the fields abound exceedingly with Dates, which with good keeping will last many years: and as here are diverse kinds of Dates, so they are sold at sundry prices: for a bushel of some is worth a Ducat, but others wherewith they feed their Horses and Camels, are scarce of a quarter so much value. Of Date-trees some are male and female: The strange property of the Palm or Date tree. the male bring forth flowers only, and the female fruit: but the flowers of the female will not open, unless the boughs and flowers of the male be joined unto them: And if they be not joined, the Dates will prove stark naught, and contain great stones. The Inhabitants of Dara live upon Barley and other gross meat: neither may they eat no bread but only Bread dainty. upon Festival days. Their Castles are Inhabited by Goldsmiths and other Artificers, and so are all the Regions lying in the way from Tombuto to Fez: in this Province also there are three or four proper Towns, frequented Merchants and strangers, and containing many Shops and Temples. But the principal Town called beni Sabih, and Inhabited with most valiant and liberal people, is divided into two parts, either part having a several Captain or Governor: which Governors are oftentimes at great dissension, and especially when they moisten their arable Grounds, by reason that they are so scanted of water. A Merchant they will most courteously entertain a whole year together, and then friendly dimissing him, they require naught at his hands, but will accept such liberality as he thinks good to bestow upon them. The said Governors so often as they fall a skirmishing, hire the next Arabians to aid them, allowing them daily half a Ducat for their pay, and sometimes more, and giving them their allowance every day. In time of peace they trim their Harquebusses, Hand-guns, and other weapons: neither saw I ever (to my remembrance) more cunning Harquebuziers then at this place. In this Province groweth great store of Indigo, being an herb like unto the wild Indigo. woad, and this herb they exchange with the Merchants of Fez and Tremisen for other wares. Corn is very scarce among them, and is brought thither from Fez and other Regions, neither have they any great store of Goats or Horses, unto whom in stead of Provender they give Dates, and a kind of herb also which groweth in the Kingdom of Naples, and is called by the Neapolitans Farfa. They feed their Goats with the Nuts or Stones of their Dates beaten to Goats fed with Dates. The fl●sh of the Ostrich. The Provinces of Segelmesse, Cheneg, Matgara, &c. are omitted. The Territory of Segelmesse. powder, whereby they grow exceeding fat, and yield great quantity of milk. Their own food is the flesh of Camels and Goats, being unsavoury and displeasant in taste. Likewise they kill and eat Ostriches, the flesh whereof tasteth not much unlike to the flesh of a dunghill-cocke, saving that it is more tough and made of a stronger smell, especially the Ostriches leg: which consisteth of slime flesh. Their women are fair, fat, and courteous: and they keep diverse slaves which are brought out of the land of Negroes. This Territory extending itself along the River of Ziz from North to South almost twenty miles, containeth about three hundred and fifty Castles, besides Villages and Hamlets: three of which Castles are more principal than the rest. The first called Tenegent, and consisting of a thousand and more Families, standeth near unto the City of Segelmesse, and is inhabited with great store of Artificers. The second called Tebuhasan, standeth about eight miles to the South of Tenegent, being furnished also with great numbers of Inhabitants, and so frequented with Merchants, that there is not in that respect the like place to be found in all the whole Region besides. The third called Mamun, is resorted unto by sundry Merchants, both jews and Moors. These three Castles have three several Governors, who are at great dissension among themselves. They will oftentimes destroy one another's Channels, whereby their fields are watered, which cannot without great cost be repaired again. They will stow the Palmtrees also to the very stocks: and unto them a company of lewd Arabians associate themselves. They Coin both Silver and Gold money: but their Gold is not very special. Their Silver Coin weigheth four grains a piece, eighty of which pieces are esteemed to be worth one piece of their Gold Coin. The jews and Arabians pay excessive Tribute here. Some of their principal men are exceeding rich, and use great Traffic unto the Land of Negroes: whither they transport Wares of Barbary, exchanging the same for Gold and Slaves. The Territory of Segelmesse Infinite numbers of Scorpions. live upon Dates, except it be in certain places where some Corn grew. Here are infinite numbers of Scorpions, but no Flies at all. In Summer time this Region is extremely hot, and then are the Rivers so destitute of water, that the people are constrained to draw salt water out of certain Pits. The said Territory containeth in circuit about eighty miles, all which, after the destruction of Segelmesse, the Inhabitants with small cost walled round about, to the end they might not be molested by continual inroads of Horsemen. While they lived all at unity and concord, they retained their liberty: but since they fell to mutual debate, their wall was razed, and each faction invited the Arabians to help them, under whom by little and little they were brought in subjection. The common people together with one of our African Cosmographers, called Bicri, suppose The Town or City of Segelmesse. that the Town of Segelmesse was built by Alexander the Great, for the relief of his sick and wounded Soldiers. Which opinion seemeth not probable to me: for I could never read that Alexander the Great came into any part of these Regions. This Town was situate upon a Plain near unto the River of Ziz, and was environed with most stately and high walls, even as in many places it is to be seen at this present. When the Mahometans came first into Africa, the Inhabitants of this Town were subject unto the Family of Zeneta; which Family was at length dispossessed of that authority by King joseph the Son of Tesfin, of the Family of Luntuna. The Town itself was very gallantly built, and the Inhabitants were rich, and had great Traffic unto the Land of Negro. Here stood stately Temples and Colleges also, and great store of Conduits, the water whereof was drawn out of the River by Wheels. The Air in this place is most temperate and wholesome, saving that in Winter it aboundeth with overmuch moisture. Vmmelhefen is a forlorn and base Castle, founded by the Arabians also, five and twenty miles The Castle of Ummelhefen. from Segelmesse upon a Desert, directly in the way from Segelmesse to Dara. It is environed with black walls, and continually guarded by the Arabians. All Merchants that pass by, pay one fourth part of a Ducat for every Camel's load. Myself travelling this way upon a time in the company of fourteen jews, and being demanded how many there were of us, we said thirteen, but after I began particularly to reckon, I found the fourteenth and the fifteenth man amongst us, whom the Arabians would have kept Prisoners, had we not affirmed them to be Mahumetans: howbeit not crediting our words, they examined them in the Law of Mahumet, which when they perceived them indeed to understand, they permitted them to departed. The three Castles of Fighig stand upon a certain Desert, marvellously abounding with Dates. The women of this place wove a kind of cloth in form of a Carpet, which is so fine, that a The Castles of Fighig. man would take it to be Silk, and this Cloth they cell at an excessive rate at Fez, Telensin, and other places of Barbary. The Inhabitants being men of an excellent wit, do part of them use Traffic to the Land of Negro, and the residue become Students at Fez: and so soon as they have attained to the degree of a Doctor, they return to Numidia, where they are made either Priests or Senators, and prove most of them men of great wealth and reputation. From Segelmesse, the said Castles are distant almost an hundred and fifty miles Eastward. This great and large Region of Tegorarin in the Numidian Desert, standing about an hundred The Region of Tegorarin. and twenty miles Eastward of Tesebit, containeth fifty Castles, and above an hundred Villages, and yields great plenty of Dates. The Inhabitants are rich, and have ordinary Traffic to the Land of Negro. Their fields are very apt for Corn, and yet by reason of their extreme drought, they stand in need of continual watering and dunging. They allow unto stranger's houses to devil in, requiring no money for rend but only their dung, which they ke●pe most charily: yea, they take it in ill part if any stranger easeth himself without the doors. Flesh is very scarce among them: for their soil is so dry, that it will scarce nourish any Cattles at all: they keep a few Goats indeed for their Milkes sake: but the flesh that they ●ate is of Camels, which the Arabians bring unto their Markets to cell: they mingle their meat with salt Tallow, which is brought into this Region from Fez and Tremizen. There were in times past Jews expelled. many rich jews in this Region, who by the means of a certain Mahometan Preacher, were at length expelled, and a great part of them slain by the seditious people; and that in the very same year when the jews were expelled out of Spain and Sicily. The ancient Town of Techort was built by the Numidians upon a certain Hill, by the foot whereof runneth a River, upon which River standeth a drawbridge. The wall of this Town The Town of Techort. was made of free stone and lime, but that part which is next unto the Mountain hath instead of a wall an impregnable Rock opposite against it: this Town is distant five hundred miles Southward from the Mediterran Sea, and about three hundred miles from Tegorarim. Families it containeth to the number of five and twenty hundred: all the houses are built of Sun dried Hospitality and love to strangers. Bricks, except their Temple which is somewhat more stately. here devil great store both of Gentlemen and Artificers: and because they have great abundance of Dates, and are destitute of Corn, the Merchants of Constantina exchange Corn with them for their Dates. All strangers they favour exceedingly, and friendly dismiss them without paying of aught. They had rather match their Daughters unto strangers, then to their own Citizens: and for a Dowry they give some certain portion of Land, as it is accustomed in some places of Europe. So great and surpassing is their liberality, that they will heap many gifts upon strangers, albeit they are sure never to see them again. The Governor at this present called Habdulla, is a valiant and liberal young Prince, and most courteous unto strangers, whereof I myself conversing with him for certain days, had good experience. This Region is extremely hot, sandy and destitute both of Water and Corn: which wants are partly supplied by their abundance of Dates. It containeth to the number of five Towns and many Villages, all which we purpose in order to describe. Their soil in Pescara, yields naught but Dates. They have been governed by diverse The Town of Pescara. Princes; for they were a while subject unto the Kings of Twis, and that to the death of King Hutmen, after whom succeeded a Mahometan Priest: neither could the Kings of Tunis ever since that time recover the Dominion of Pescara. Here are great abundance of Scorpions, and Deadly Scorpions. it is present death to be stung by them: wherefore all the Townsmen in a manner departed into the Country in Summer time, where they remain till the month of November. Not fare from Deusen are diverse Monuments of Antiquity like unto Sepulchers, wherein Deusen. are found sundry pieces of Silver Coin, adorned with certain Letters and hieroglyphical Figures, the interpretation whereof I could never found out. The ancient Town of Caphsa built also by the Romans, had for certain years a Governor The Town of Caphsa. of their own: but afterward being sacked by one Hucba a Captain of Hutmen Califa, the walls thereof were razed to the ground; but the Castle as yet remaineth, and is of great force; for the wall thereof being five and twenty Cubits high, and five Cubits thick, is made of excellent stones, like unto the stones of Vespasians Amphitheatre at Rome. Afterwards the Town walls were re-edified, and were destroyed again by Mansor, who having slain the Governor of the Town and all the Inhabitants, appointed a new Governor over the same place. Now this Town is very populous, all the houses thereof, except the Temple and a few other buildings, being very deformed and base, and the streets are paved with black stones, like unto the streets of Naples and Florence. The poor Inhabitants are continually oppressed with the exactions of the King of Tunis. In the midst of the Town are certain square, large, and deep Fountains walled round about, the water whereof is hot and unfit to be drunk, unless it be set an hour or two a cooling. The Air of this place is very unwholesome, insomuch that the greatest part of the Inhabitants are continually sick of Fevers. People they are of a rude and illiberal disposition, and unkind unto strangers: wherefore they are had in great contempt by all other Africans. Not fare from this Town are fields abounding with Dates, Olives, and Pomecitrons: and the Dates and Olives there are the best in all the whole Province: here is likewise most excellent Oil. The Inhabitants make themselves Shoes of Bucks Leather. Having hitherto described all the Regions of Numidia, let us now proceed unto the description of Libya; which is divided into five parts, as we signified in the beginning of this our Discourse. We will therefore begin at the dry and forlorn Desert of Zanhaga, which bordereth Westward upon the Ocean Sea, and extendeth Eastward to the Salt-pits of Tegaza, Northward it abutteth upon Sus, Haccha, and Dara, Regions of Numidia; and Southward it stretcheth to the Land of Negro, adjoining itself unto the Kingdoms of Gualata and Tombuto. Water is here to be found scarce in an hundred mile's travel, being salt and unsavoury, Water scarce. and drawn out of deep Wells, especially in the way from Segelmesse to Tombuto. here are great store of wild beasts and creeping things, whereof we will make mention in place convenient. In this Region there is a barren Desert called Azaoad, wherein neither water nor any Habitations are to be found in the space of an hundred miles; beginning from the Well of Azaoad, to the Well of Araoan, which is distant from Tombuto about one hundred and fifty miles. Here both for lack of water and extremity of heat, great numbers of men and beast daily perish. Heat and drought. Great store of Manna. Not fare from Agadez, there is found great store of Manna, which the Inhabitants gather in certain little Vessels, carrying it while it is new unto the Market of Agadez: and this Manna being mingled with water they esteem very dainty and precious Drink. They put it also into their Pottage, and being so taken, it hath a marvelous force of refrigerating or cooling, which is the cause that here are so few Diseases; albeit, the Air of Tombuto and Agadez be most unwholesome and corrupt. This Desert stretcheth from North to South almost three hundred miles. The residue of the Libyan Desert, that is to say, from Augela to the River of Nilus is inhabited Levata, Berdoa, and others are omitted. by certain Arabians and Africans, commonly called Levata: and this is the extreme Easterly part of the Deserts of Libya. This Region bordering upon the Ocean Sea, containeth many Villages and Hamlets, and is The Region of Nun. inhabited with most beggarly people. It standeth between Numidia and Libya, but somewhat nearer unto Libya. Here groweth neither Barley nor any other Corne. Some Dates here are, but very unsavoury. The Inhabitants are continually molested by the Arabians invasions: and some of them traffic in the Kingdom of Gualata. In the Region of Tegaza, is great store of Salt digged, being whither then any Marble. This The Region of Tegaza. Salt Mines. Tombuto. Salt is taken out of certain Caves or Pits, at the entrance whereof stand their Cortages that work in the Salt Mines. And these Workmen are all strangers, who cell the Salt which they dig unto certain Merchants, that carry the same upon Camels to the Kingdom of Tombuto, where there would otherwise be extreme scarcity of Salt. Neither have the said Diggers of Salt any victuals but such as the Merchants bring unto them: for they are distant from all inhabited places, almost twenty days journey, insomuch, that oftentimes they perish for lack of food, when as the Merchants come not in due time unto them: Moreover, the Southeast wind doth so often blind them, that they cannot live here without great peril. I myself continued three days amongst them, all which time I was constrained to drink Salt water drawn out of certain Wells not fare from the Salt Pits. Berdoea, a Region situate in the midst of the Libyan Desert, and standing almost five hundred miles from Nilus, containeth three Castles and five or six Villages, abounding with most excellent The Region Berdeoa. A whole Caravan conducted by a blind Guide who lead them by scent only; as at this present the Caravans of Maroco are conducted over the Libyan Deserts to Tombuto. Dates. And the said three Castles were discovered eighteen years ago, by one Hamar, in manner following: the Caravan of Merchants wand'ring out of the direct way, had a certain blind man in their company which was acquainted with all those Regions: this blind Guide riding foremost upon his Camel, commanded some Sand to be given him at every miles end, by the smell whereof he declared the situation of the place: but when they were come within forty miles of this Region, the blind man smelling of the Sand, affirmed, that they were not fare from some places inhabited, which some believed not, for they knew that they were distant from Egypt four hundred and eighty miles, so that they took themselves to be nearer unto Augela. Howbeit, within three days they found the said three Castles, the Inhabitants whereof wondering at the approach of strangers, and being greatly astonished, presently shut all their Gates, and would give the Merchants no water to quench their extreme thirst. But the Merchants by main force entered, and having gotten water sufficient, betook themselves again to their journey. Alguechet also being a Region of the Lybian Desert, is from Egypt an hundred and twenty The Region of Alguechet. miles distant. Here are three Castles and many Villages abounding with Dates. The Inhabitants are black, vile, and covetous people, and yet exceeding rich: for they devil in the midway between Egypt and Gaoga. They have a Governor of their own, notwithstanding they pay Tribute unto the next Arabians. §. VII. Extracts taken out of JOHN LEO his seventh Book of the History of Africa, wherein he intreateth of the Land of Negro, and of the Confines of Egypt. Our ancient Chroniclers of Africa, to wit, Bichri and Meshudi, knew nothing in the Bichri and Meshudi. Land of Negro, but only the Regions of Guechet and Canon: for in their time all other places of the Land of Negro were undiscovered. But in the year of the Hegeira three hundred and eighty, by the means of a certain Mahometan which came into Barbary, the residue of the said Land was found out, being as then inhabited by great numbers of people, which lived a brutish and savage life, without any King, Governor, Commonwealth, or knowledge of Husbandry. Clad they were in skins of beasts, neither had they any peculiar wives: in the day time they kept their Cattles; and when night came Negro, Barbarian Savages. Religion. they resorted ten or twelve, both men and women into one Cottage together, using hairy skins in stead of beds, and each man choosing his Leman which he had most fancy unto. War they wage against no other Nation, nor yet are desirous to travel out of their own Country. Some of them perform great adoration unto the Sunrising: others, namely the people of Gualata, worship the fire: and some others, to wit, the Inhabitants of Gaoga, approach (after the Egyptians manner) nearer unto the Christian Faith. These Negroes were The Negroes subject unto joseph King of Maroco. first subject unto King joseph the Founder of Maroco, and afterward unto the five Nations of Libya; of whom they learned the Mahometan Law, and diverse needful handi-crafts: a while after when the Merchants of Barbary began to resort unto them with Merchandise, they learned the Barbarian language also. But the foresaid five People or Nations of Libya divided this land so among themselves, that every third part of each Nation possessed one Region. Howbeit, the King of Tombuto that now reigneth, called Abuacre Izchia, is a Negro by birth: this Abuacre Izchia. Abuacre after the decease of the former King, who was a Lybyan borne, slew all his sons, and so usurped the Kingdom. And having by wars for the space of fifteen year conquered many large Dominions, he then concluded a league with all Nations, and went on Pilgrimage to Mecca, in which journey he so consumed his Treasure, that he was constrained to borrow Mecca. great sums of money of other Princes. Moreover, the fifteen Kingdoms of the land of Negroes known to us, are all situate upon the River of Niger, and upon other Rivers which fall thereinto. And all the land of Negro standeth between two vast Deserts, for on the one side lieth Niger. the main Desert between Numidia and it, which extendeth itself unto this very land: and the South side thereof adjoineth upon another Desert, which stretcheth from thence to the main Ocean: in which Desert are infinite Nations unknown to us, both by reason of the huge distance of place, and also in regard of the diversity of Languages and Religions. They have no traff que at all with our people, but we have heard oftentimes of their traffic with the Inhabitants of the Ocean Sea shore. The Region of Gualata in regard of others is very small: for it containeth only three great A description of the Kingdom of Gualata. Villages, with certain Granges and fields of Dates. From Nun it is distant Southward about three hundred, from Tombuto Northward five hundred, and from the Ocean Sea about two hundred miles. In this Region the people of Libya, while they were Lords of the land of Negroes, ordained their chief Princely seat: and then great store of Barbary Merchants frequented Gualata: but afterward in the Reign of the Mighty and rich Prince Heli, the said Merchants leaving Gualata, began to resort unto Tombuto and Gago, which was the occasion that the Region of Gualata grew extreme beggarly. The language of this Region is called Sungai, and the Inhabitants are black people, and most friendly unto strangers. In my time this Region was conquered by the King of Tombuto, and the Prince thereof fled into the Deserts, whereof the King of Tombuto having intelligence, and fearing lest the Prince would return with all the people of the Deserts, granted him peace, conditionally that he should pay a great yearly Tribute unto him, and so the said Prince hath remained Tributary to the King of Tombuto until this present. The people agreed in manners and fashions with the Inhabitants of the next Desert. here groweth some quantity of Mil-seed, and great store of a round and white kind of pulse, the like whereof I never saw in Europe; but flesh is extreme scarce among them. Both the This round & white pulse is called Maiz in the West Indies. A description of the Kingdom of Ghinea. We extend the Country of Guinnie further, by applying the name known to the remote: Regigions unknown. The natural commodities of Ghinea. men and the women do so cover their heads, that all their countenance is almost hidden. here is no form of a Commonwealth, nor yet any Governors or judges, but the people lead a most miserable life. The Kingdom called by the Merchants of our Nation Gheneoa, by the natural Inhabitants thereof Genni, and by the Portugals and other people of Europe Ghinea, standeth in the midst between Gualata on the North, Tombuto on the East, and the Kingdom of Melli on the South. In length it containeth almost five hundred miles, and extended two hundred and fifty miles along the River of Niger, and bordereth upon the Ocean Sea in the same place, where Niger falleth into the said Sea. This place exceedingly aboundeth with Barley, Rice, Cattell, Fish, and Cotten: and their Cotten they cell unto the Merchants of Barbary, for cloth of Europe, for Brazen vessels, for Armour, and other such commodities. Their Coin is of Gold without any stamp or inscription at all: they have certain Iron-money also, which they use about matters of small value, some pieces whereof weigh a pound, some half a pound, and some one quarter of a pound. In all this Kingdom there is no fruit to be found but only Dates, which are brought hither either out of Gualata or Numidia. here is neither Town nor Castle, but a certain great Village only, wherein the Prince of Ghinea, together with his Priests, Doctors, Merchants, and all the principal men of the Region inhabit. The walls of their houses are built of Chalk, and the roofs are covered with Straw: the Inhabitants are clad in black or blue Cotten, wherewith they cover their heads also: but the Priests and Doctors Priests, & Doctors clothed in white. of their Law go apparelled in white Cotten. This Region during the three months of july, August, and September, is yearly environed with the overflowings of Niger in manner of an Island; all which time the Merchants of Tombuto convey their Merchandise hither in certain Canoas' or narrow Boats made of one tree, which they row all the day long, but at night they bind them to the shore, and lodge themselves upon the land. This Kingdom was The Prince of Guinea kept prisoner by Izchia. subject in times passed unto a certain people of Libya, and become afterward Tributary unto King Soni Heli, after whom succeeded Soni Heli Izchia, who kept the Prince of this Region prisoner at Gago, where together with a certain Nobleman, he miserably died. The Region of Melli extending itself almost three hundred miles along the side of a River The Kingdom of Melli. which falleth into Niger, bordereth Northward upon the Region last described, Southward upon certain Deserts and dry Mountains, Westward, upon huge Woods and Forests, stretching to the Ocean Sea shore, And Eastward upon the Territory of Gago. In this Kingdom there is a large and ample Village containing to the number of six thousand or more Families, and called Melli, whereof the whole Kingdom is so named. And here the King hath his place of Residence. The Region itself yields great abundance of Corn, Flesh, and Cotton. here are many Artificers and Merchants in all places: and yet the King honourably entertaineth all strangers. The Inhabitants are rich, and have plenty of wares. here are great store of Temples, Priests, and Professors, which Professors read their Lectures only in the Temples, Professors. because they have no Colleges at all. The people of this Region excel all other Negroes in wit, civility, and industry; and were the first that embraced the Law of Mahumet, at the same time when the Uncle of joseph the King of Maroco was their Prince, and the Government remained for a while unto his posterity: at length Izchia subdued the Prince of this Region, and made him his Tributary, and so oppressed him with grievous exactions, that he was scarce able The Prince of Melli subdued by Izch●a. The Kingdom o● Tombuto. Tombuto was conquered by this King of Ma oco 1589. from whence he had for yearly Tribute mighty sums of money. But the civil w●rss have altered that state since. to maintain his Family. Tombuto is so called of a certain Town so called, which (they say) King Mensae Suleiman founded in the year of the Hegeira 610. and it is situate within twelve miles of a certain branch of Niger, all the houses whereof are now changed into Cottages built of Chalk, and covered with Thatch. Howbeit, there is a most stately Temple to be seen, the walls whereof are made of stone and lime; and a Princely, Palace also built by a most excellent workman of Granada. here are many shops of Artificers, and Merchants, and especially of such as wove Linen or Cotten cloth. And hither do the Barbary Merchants bring cloth of Europe. All the women of this Region except Maidservants go with their faces covered, and cell all necessary victuals. The Inhabitants, and especially strangers there residing, are exceeding rich, insomuch, that the King that * 1526. The King of Tombu●o his daughters married unto two rich merchants Great scarcity of salt in Tombuto, which commodity m●ght be supplied by our English Merchants to their unspeakable gain. Reverence used before the King of Tombuto. Poisoned arrows jews hated. Books. Shells used for Coin like as in the Kingdom of Conga. now is, married both his daughters unto two rich Merchants. here are many wells, containing most sweet water; and so often as the River Niger overfloweth, they convey the water thereof by certain sluices into the Town. Corn, Cattell, Milk, and Butter, this Region yields in great abundance: but salt is very scarce here; for it is brought hither by land from Tegaza, which is five hundred miles distant. When I myself was here, I saw one Camels load of Salt sold for eighty Duckats. The rich King of Tombuto hath many Plates and Sceptres of Gold, some whereof weigh one thousand and three hundred pounds: and he keeps a magnificent and well furnished Court. When he traveleth any whither he rideth upon a Camel, which is lead by some of his Noblemen; and so he doth likewise when he goeth to warfare, and all his Soldiers ride upon Horses. Whosoever will speak unto this King must first fall down before his feet, and then taking up earth, must sprinkle it upon his own head and shoulders: which custom is ordinarily observed by them that never saluted the King before, or come as Ambassadors from other Princes. He hath always three thousand Horsemen, and a great number of footmen that shoot poisoned arrows, attending upon him. He so ●ea●ly hateth all jews, that he will not admit any into his City: and whatsoever Barbary Merchants he understandeth to have any dealings with the jews, he presently causeth their goods to be confiscate. here are great store of Doctors, judges, Priests, and other learned men, that are bountifully maintained at the King's cost and charges. And hither are brought diverse Manuscripts or written Books out of Barbary, which are sold for more money than any other Merchandise. The Coin of Tombuto is of Gold without any stamp or superscription: but in matters of small value they use certain shells brought hither out of the Kingdom of Persia, four hundred of which shells are worth a Ducat: and six pieces of their Golden Coin with two third parts weigh an ounce. The Inhabitants are people of a gentle and cheerful disposition, and spend a great part of the night in singing and dancing through all the streets of the City: they keep great store of men and women-slaves, and their Town is much in danger of fire: at my second being there half the Town almost was burnt in five hours' space. Without the Suburbs there are no Gardens nor Orchards at all. Cabra a large Town built without walls in manner of a Village, standeth about twelve The Town of Cabra. miles from Tombuto upon the River Niger: and here such Merchants as travel unto the Kingdoms of Ghinea and Melli embark themselves. Neither are the people or buildings of this Town any whit inferior to the people and buildings of Tombuto: and hither the Negroes resort in great numbers by water. In this Town the King of Tombuto appointeth a judge to decide all controversies: for it was tedious to go thither so often as need should require. I myself am acquainted with Abu Bacr, surnamed Pargama, the King's Brother, who is black in colour, but most beautiful in mind and conditions. here breed many diseases which exceedingly diminish the people; that by reason of the fond and loathsome mixture of their meats; for they mingle Fish, Milk, Butter, and Flesh altogether. And this is the ordinary food also in Tombuto. The great Town of Gago being unwall also, is distant Southward of Tombuto almost four The Town and Kingdom of Gagoa. hundred miles, and inclineth somewhat to the Southeast. The houses thereof are but mean, except those wherein the King and his Courtiers remain. Here are exceeding rich Merchants: and hither continually resort great store of Negroes, which buy Cloth here brought out of Barbary and Europe. This Town aboundeth with Corn and Flesh, but is much destitute of Wine, Trees, and Fruits. Howbeit, here is plenty of Melons, Citrons, and Rice: here are many Wells also containing most sweet and wholesome water. Here is likewise a certain place where slaves are to be sold, especially upon such days as the Merchants use to assemble; and a young slave of fifteen year's age is sold for six Duckats, and so are children sold also. The King of this Region hath a certain private Palace, wherein he maintaineth a great number of Coucubines and Slaves, which are kept by Eunuches: and for the guard of his own person, he keepeth a sufficient troop of Horsemen and Footmen. Between the first Gate of the Palace and the inner part thereof, there is a place walled round about, wherein the King himself decideth all his subjects controversies: and albeit, the King be in this function most diligent, and performeth all things thereto appertaining, yet hath he about him his Counsellors, and other Officers; as namely, his Secretaries, Treasurers, Factors, and Auditors. It is a wonder to see what plenty of Merchandise is daily brought hither, and how costly and sumptuous all things be. Horses bought in Europe for ten Duckats, are here sold again for forty, and sometimes for fifty Duckats a piece. There is not any Cloth of Europe so course, which will not here be sold for four Ducats an ell; Rich sale for Cloth. and if it be any thing fine, they will give fifteen Duckats for an ell: and an ell of the Scarlet of Venice, or of Turkey Cloth is here worth thirty Duckats. A Sword is here valued at three or Swords. four Crowns, and so likewise are Spurs, Bridles, with other like commodities; and Spices also are sold at an high rate: but of all other commodities, Salt is most extremely dear. The residue Salt dear. of this Kingdom containeth naught but Villages and Hamlets inhabited by Husbandmen and Shepherds, who in Winter cover their bodies with beasts skins; but in Summer they go all naked save their privy members: and sometimes they wear upon their feet certain shoes made of Camel's Leather. They are ignorant and rude people, and you shall scarce found one learned man in the space of an hundred miles. They are continually burdened with grievous exactions, so that they have scarce any thing remaining to live upon. Guber standeth Eastward of the Kingdom of Gago almost three hundred miles; between which Of the Kingdom of Guber. two Kingdoms lieth a vast Desert, being much destitute of water, for it is about forty miles distant from Niger. The Kingdom of Guber is environed with high Mountains, and containeth many Villages inhabited by Shepherds, and other Herdsmen. Abundance of Cattles here are both great and small: but of a lower stature than the Cattles in other places. At the inundation of Niger all the fields of this Region are overflowed, and then the inhabitants cast their seed Their manner of lowing Corn at the Inundation of Niger. The King of Guber slain by Izchia. Cottages movable. into the water only. In this Region there is a certain great Village containing almost six thousand Families, being inhabited with all kind of Merchants; and here was in times past the Court of a certain King, who in my time was slain by Izchia the King of Tombuto, and his sons were g●lt, and accounted among the number of the King's Eunuches. He which pleaseth the inhabitants of the Desert best, is sure to be King of Agadez. The residue of this Kingdom lying Southward is inhabited by Shepherds and Herdsmen, who dwell in certain Cottages made of boughs, which cottages they carry about upon Oxen from place to place. They erect their Cottages always in the same field where they determine to feed their cattles; like as the Arabians also do. The great Province of Canon standeth Eastward of the River Niger almost five hundred miles. The Province of Cano. The greatest part of the inhabitants dwelling in Villages are some of them Herdsmen, and others Husbandmen. Here groweth abundance of Corn, of Rice, and of Cotton. Also here are many Deserts and wild woody Mountains containing many Springs of water. In these Woods grow plenty of wild Citrons and Lemons, which differ not much in taste from the best of all. In the midst of this Province standeth a Town called by the same name, the walls and houses whereof are built for the most part of a kind of Chalk, The inhabitants are rich Merchants, and most civil people. Their King was in times passed of great puissance, and had mighty troops of Horsemen at his command; but he hath since been constrained to pay tribute unto the Kings of Zegzeg and Casena. Afterwards, Ischia the King of Tombuto feigning friendship unto the two The Kings of Zegzeg, of Casena, and of Canon subdued by Izchia the King o● Tembuto. The Kingdom of Casena. foresaid Kings treacherously slew them both. And then he waged war against the King of Canon, whom after a long siege he took, and compelled him to marry one of his daughters, restoring him again to his Kingdom, conditionally that he should pay unto him the third part of all his tribute: and the said King of Tombuto hath some of his Courtiers perpetually residing at Canon for the receipt thereof. Casena bordering Eastward upon the Kingdom last described, is full of Mountains, and dry fields, which yield notwithstanding great store of Barley and Mill-seed. The inhabitants are all extremely black, having great noses and blabber lips. They devil in most forlorn and base Cottages: neither shall you found any of their Villages containing above three hundred Families. And besides, their base estate they are mightily oppressed with famine: a King they had in times past whom the foresaid Ischia slew, since whose death they have all been tributary unto Izchia. Ischia. The Southeast part of Zegzeg bordereth upon Canon, and it is distant from Casena almost an The Kingdom of Z●●zeg. hundred and fifty miles. The inhabitants are rich, and have great traffic unto other Nations. Some part of this Kingdom is plain, and the residue Mountainous, but the Mountains are extremely cold, and the Plains intolerably hot. And because they can hardly endure the sharpness of Winter, they kindle great fires in the midst of their houses, laying the coals thereof under their high bedsteads, and so betaking themselves to sleep. Their fields abounding with water, are exceeding fruitful, and their houses are built like the houses of the Kingdom of Casena. They had a King of their own in times past, who being slain by Ischia (as is aforesaid) they have ever since been subject unto the said Ischia. Izchia. The Region of Zanfara bordering Eastward upon Zegzeg, is inhabited by most base and Rustical people. Their fields abound with Rice, Mill, and Cotton. The Inhabitants are tall in stature The Region of Zanfara. The King of Zanfara slain by Izchia, and the people made tributary. The Town and Kingdom of Guangara. Gold. Izchia. and extremely black, their visages are broad, and their dispositions most salvage and brutish. Their King also was slain by Ischia, and themselves made tributary. These Kingdoms of Guangara adjoineth South-easterly upon Zanfara. Southward thereof lieth a Region greatly abounding with gold. But now they can have no traffic with foreign Nations, for they are molested on both sides with most cruel enemies. For Westward they are opposed by Ischia, and Eastward, by the King of Borno. When I myself was in Borno, King Abraham having levied an huge Army, determined to expel the Prince of Guangara out of his Kingdom, had he not been hindered by Homar the Prince of Gaoga, which began to assail the Kingdom of Borno. Wherefore the King of Borno being drawn home into his own Country, was enforced to give over the conquest of Guangara. So often as the Merchants of Guangara travel into the foresaid Region abounding with gold, because the ways are so rough and difficult that their Camels cannot go upon them, they carry their wares upon slaves backs; who being laden with great burdens, do usually travel ten or twelve ●iless a day. Yea, some I saw that made two of those journeys in one day: a wonder it is to see what heavy burdens these poor slaves are charged withal; for besides the Merchandise, they carry victuals also for their Masters, and for the Soldiers that go to guard them. The large Province of Borno, bordering Westward upon the Province of Guangara, and from The Kingdom of Borno. Where no religious set Ceremonies are, men are said to have no religion: yet upon better notice of such parts, always an observation of, and communication with the Devil is found, where men acknowledge no God as in Brasil, &c. Also Sau●ges are said to have no religion, hau●ng no Temples &c. The Desert of Seu. Fifteen or twenty slaves exchanged for one Horse. Vessels, &c. all Go●d. The Kingdom of Gaoga. thence extending Eastward five hundred miles, is distant from the Fountain of Niger almost an hundred and fifty miles, the South part whereof adjoining unto the Desert of Set, and the North part unto that Desert which lieth towards Barca. The Inhabitants, in Summer go all naked save their privy members which they cover with a piece of leather: but all Winter they are clad in skins, and have beds of skins also. They embrace no Religion at all, being neither Christians, Mahometans, nor jews, nor of any other Profession, but living after a brutish manner, and having wives and children in common: and (as I understood of a certain Merchant that abode a long time among them) they have no proper names at all, but every one is nicknamed according to his length, his fatness, or some other quality. They have a most puissant Prince, being lineally descended from the Libyan people called Bardoa. He is at perpetual enmity with a certain people inhabiting beyond the Desert of Seu; who in times past, marching with an huge army of footmen over the said Desert, wasted a great part of the Kingdom of Borno. Whereupon the King of Borno sent for the Merchants of Barbary, and willed them to bring him great store of Horses: for in this Country they use to exchange Horses for slaves, and to give fifteen, and sometimes twen●y slaves for one horse. And by this means there were abundance of horses brought: howbeit, the Merchants were constrained to stay for their slaves till the King returned home conqueror with a great number of Captives, and satisfied his creditors for their Horses. The King seemeth to be marvelous rich; for his Spurs, his bridles, platters, dishes, pots, and other vessels wherein his meat and drink are brought to the table, are all of pure gold: yea, and the chains of his Dogs and Hounds are of gold also. Howbeit, this King is extremely covetous, for he had much rather pay his debts in slaves then in gold. Gaoga bordering Westward upon the Kingdom of Borno, and extending Eastward to the Confines of Nubia, adjoineth Southward unto a certain Desert, situate upon a crooked and winding part of Nilus, and is enclosed Northward with the frontiers of Egypt. It stretcheth from East to West, in length five hundred miles, and as much in breadth. They have neither humanity nor learning among them, but are most rustical and savage people, and especially those that inhabit the Mountains, who go all naked saving their privities: Their houses are made of boughs and rafts, and are much subject to burning, and they have great abundance of Cattles, whereunto they give diligent attendance. This Prince greatly honoureth all learned men, and especially such as are of the lineage of Mahumet. I myself being in his Court, a certain Nobleman of Damiata brought him very rich and royal gifts; as namely, a gallant Horse, a Turkish Sword, and a Kingly robe, with certain other particulars, that cost about an hundred and fifty Duckats at Cairo: in recompense whereof, the King gave him five slaves, five Camels, five hundred Ducats of that Region, and an hundred Elephants teeth of wonderful bigness. Nubia bordering Westward upon the Kingdom last described, and stretching from thence unto The Kingdom of Nubia. The River of Nilus not Navigable between Nubia and Egypt. The rich Commodities of Nubia. Most strong Poison. Nilus, is enclosed on the Southside with the Desert of Goran, and on the North-side with the Confines of Egypt. Howbeit they cannot pass by water from this Kingdom into Egypt▪ for the River of Nilus is in some places no deeper than a man may wade over on foot. The principal Town of this Kingdom called Dangala, is exceeding populous, and containeth to the number of ten thousand Families. The Kingdom of Nubia is most rich in Corn and Sugar, which notwithstanding they know not how to use. Also in the City of Dangala there is great plenty of Civet and Sandalwood. This Region aboundeth with ivory likewise, because here are so many Elephants taken. here is also a most strong and deadly poison, one grain whereof being divided amongst ten persons, will kill them all within less than a quarter of an hour: but if one man taketh a grain, he dyeth thereof out of hand. An ounce of this Poison is sold for an hundred Duckats; neither may it be sold to any but to foreign Merchants, and whosoever buyeth it is bound by an Oath not to use it in the Kingdom of Nubia. All such as buy of this Poison are constrained to pay as much unto the King, as to the Merchant: bu● if any man selleth Poison without the Prince's knowledge, he is presently put to death. The people themselves are called Bugiha, and are most base and miserable, and live only upon Milk, Bugiha. Camel's flesh, and the flesh of such beasts as are taken in those Deserts. Some times they receive Tribute of the Governor of Suachen, and sometimes of the Governors of Dangala. They had once a rich Town situate upon the Read Sea called Zibid, whereunto belonged a commodious Haven, being opposite unto the Haven of Zidem, which is forty miles distant from Mecca. But an hundred years since it was destroyed by the Sultan, because the Inhabitants received certain Wares which should have been carried to Mecca, and at the sametime the famous Port of Zibid was destroyed, from whence notwithstanding was gathered a great yearly Tribute. §. VIII. Notes of principal things in JOHN LEO his eight Book of the History of Africa. HONDIUS his Map of Egypt. map of Egypt THe most noble and famous Province of Egypt bordering Westward upon the Deserts of Barca, Numidia, and Libya; Eastward upon the Deserts lying between Egypt itself and the Read Sea; and Northward upon the Mediterran Sea; is enclosed Southward with the Land of the foresaid people called Bugiha, and with the River of Nilus. It stretcheth in length from the Mediterran Sea to the Land of the people called Bugiha, about Egypt four hundred and fifty miles long. The Course of Nilus. four hundred and fifty miles: but in breadth it is very narrow; so that it containeth naught but a small distance between both the banks of Nilus, and the barren Mountains bordering upon the foresaid Deserts, being inhabited only in that place where Nilus is separate from the said Mountains: albeit, towards the Mediterran Sea it extendeth itself somewhat broader. For Nilus about fourscore miles from the great City of Cairo is divided into two branches, one whereof running in his Channel Westward, returneth at length into the main stream from whence he took his original, and having passed about threescore miles beyond Cairo, it divideth itself into two other branches, whereof the one runneth to Damiata, and the other to Rosetto. And out of that which trendeth to Damiata issueth another branch, which discharging itself into a Lake, passeth through a certain gullet or strait into the Mediterran Sea, upon the bank whereof standeth the most ancient City of Tenesse: and this division of Nilus into so many streams and branches causeth Egypt (as I have beforesaid) to be so narrow. All this Province is plain, and is most fruitful for all kind of Grain and Pulse. There are most pleasant and green Meadows, and great store of Geese and other Fowls. The Country people are of a swart and brown colour: but the Citizens are white. Garments they wear which are straight down to their wastes, and broad beneath, and the sleeves likewise are straight. They cover their heads with a round and high habit, called by the Italians a Dulipan. Their shoes are Turban. made according to the ancient fashion. In Summer they wear Garments of particoloured Cotton: but in Winter they use a certain Garment lined with Cotton, which they call Chebre: but the chief Citizens and Merchants are apparelled in cloth of Europe. The Inhabitants are of and honest, cheerful, and liberal disposition. For their victuals they use a kind of new and extreme salt Cheeses, and sour Milk also artificially congealed: which far albeit they accounted very dainty, yet cannot strangers digest it, and into every Dish almost they put sour Milk. Since the Mahometans were Lords of Egypt, it hath been divided into three parts. For the A division of Egypt. Region from Cairo to Rosetto is called the shore of Errif: and from Cairo to the Land of Bugiha, it is called Sahid, that is to say, The firm Land: but the Region adjoining upon that branch of Nilus, which runneth towards Damiata and Tenesse, they call by the name of Bechria or Maremma. All Egypt is exceeding fertile: but the Province of Sahid excelleth the two other parts for abundance of Corn, Cattle, Fowls and Flax: and Maremma aboundeth with Cotton and Sugar. Howbeit, the Inhabitants of Maremma, and Errif are fare more civil than the people of Sahid: because those two Provinces lie nearer unto the Sea, and are more frequented by European, Barbarian, and Assyrian Merchants: but the people of Sahid have no conversation with strangers, except it be with a few Aethiopians. The Egyptians (as Moses writeth) fetch their original from * Mesraim is recorded to be the Brother of Chus, and the Son of Chamlet Chibith. Mesraim the Son of Chus, The ancient Pedigree and Original of the Egyptians. Gen. 10. 6. the Son of Cham, the Son of No; and the Hebrews call both the Country and the Inhabitants of Egypt by the name of Mesraim. The Arabians call Egypt itself Mesre, but the Inhabitants Chibith. And Chibith (they say) was the man, that first took upon him the Government of this Region, and began first to build houses thereon. Also the Inhabitants call themselves by the same name: neither are there left any true Egyptians, besides a few Christians, which are at this present remaining. The residue embracing the Mahometan Religion, have mingled themselves amongst the Arabians and the Moors. This Kingdom was governed many years by the Egyptians themselves, as namely, by the Kings that were called Pharaoh, (who by their Monuments and admirable Buildings, seem to have been mighty Princes) and also by the Kings called Ptolomai. Afterwards, being subdued unto the Roman Empire, this Kingdom since the coming of Christ was converted unto the Christian Religion, under the said Roman Government: since the decay of which Empire, it fell into the possession of the Emperors of Constantinople; who being very careful to maintain this Kingdom, were at length deprived thereof by the Mahometans, under the conduct of Hamrus the Son of Hasi being appointed Captain General over the Arabian Army of Homar, the second Califa or Mahometan Patriarch of that name: who permitting all men to have their own Religion, required naught but Tribute at their hands. The said Captain built upon the bank of Nilus, a certain Town Fu●●ato. called by the Arabians Fustato, which word signifieth in their Language a Tabernacle: for when he first undertook this Expedition, he marched through wild and desert places voided of Inhabitants, so that his Army was constrained to lie in Tents. The common people call this Town Mesre Hatichi, that is to say, the ancient City; in comparison of which Cairo may not unfitly be called the New City. Neither Cairo nor any place near unto it, can by any likelihood challenge that they were at any time inhabited by the ancient pharao's. But here it is 〈◊〉 be noted, that the Nobility of the ancient Egytians dwelled in times passed in the Region of Sahid beyond Cairo, in the Cities of Fium, of Manfichmin, and in other such famous Cities. Howbeit, after Egypt was conquered by the Romans, the Egyptian Nobility planted themselves in the Region of Errif, upon the Sea shore thereof, namely, about the Cities of Alexandria, Rosetto, and other famous Towns retaining as yet the Latin names. Also when the Roman Empire was translated into Greece, the said Nobility still inhabited upon the Sea shore, the Emperor's Lieutenant residing at Alexandria: but after the Mahometans got the Dominion of Egypt, the foresaid Nobiltie retired themselves into the inland, hoping thereby to reap a double commodity: namely, first, in that they might be a means to pacify the Kingdom on both sides of them; and secondly, that they might be free from the invasions of the Christians, whereof they should have been in danger, had they remained any longer upon the Sea Coast. The Air of this Country is hot and unwholesome: and it raineth here very seldom or never. And Raine is the cause of many Diseases in Egypt: for in rainy weather some of the Egyptians The quality & temperature of the Air in Egypt. Rain unwholesome. are subject unto dangerous Rheums, and Fevers; and others unto a strange kind of swelling in their privy Members: which swelling the Physicians impute unto Salt Cheese and Beef, which are the common Diet of the Egyptians. In Summer time this Country is most extremely hot, for a remedy of which heat they build in every Town certain high Towers, having one door aloft, another beneath, right over against the houses, through the tops whereof the wind passing downward, doth somewhat cool and refresh the Air: otherwise in regard of the intolerable heat of the Sun it were impossible for any man to live there. Sometime the Pestilence is so hot among them, especially at Cairo, that sometimes there dye twelve Extreme Pestilence. The French Malady most rife in Egypt. thousand persons thereof on a day. But with the French Pox, I think, that no other Country under Heaven is so molested, nor that containeth so many people infected therewith. About the beginning of April, they reap their Corn, and having reaped it, they presently thrash the same; neither shall you see one eat of their Corn standing till the twentieth of May. The inundation or overflow of Nilus beginneth about the midst of june, increasing afterward The increase of Nilus. for the space of forty days, and for the space of other forty days also decreasing: during which time all the Cities and Towns of Egypt are like unto Lands, which none can come unto but by Boats and Barges. At this time also Nilus is very fit to be sailed upon with vessels of burden; some whereof are so big that they will contain six or seven thousand bushels * Moggia. of Corn: and some hundreds of Cattles together: and in these Vessels they sail only down the stream: for against the stream or without the overflowing time they would scarcely pass empty. The Egyptians according to the increase of Nilus, do foresee the plenty or dearth of the year following: as we will more at large declare, when we come to speak of the Island of Nilus over against the old City, where the inundation of Nilus is measured. Neither is it our purpose in this place particularly to describe all the Cities of Egypt, because our African Writers are of diverse opinions thereabout; for some would have Egypt to be a part of Africa, but others are of a contrary mind. diverse there are that affirm, that part of Egypt adjoining upon the Deserts of Barbary, Numidia and Libya, to belong unto Africa. Some others ascribe unto Africa all those places that border upon the principal and main channel of Nilus: but as for other places, as namely, Manf, Fium, Semenud, Damanhore, Berelles, Tenesse, and Damiata, they think them not to be situate in Africa: which opinion, I myself, also upon many and great reasons take to be true. Wherefore my purpose is to describe none other Cities but such as stand near the main and principal Channel of Nilus. The ancient City of Bosiri built by the Egyptians upon the Mediterran Sea, and standing The City of Bos●ri. twenty miles Westward from Alexandria, was in times past environed with most strong walls, and adorned with most beautiful and stately Buildings. At this present, it is compassed with many possessions or grounds bearing Dates, whereof no man taketh charge nor reapeth any commodity: for when Alexandria was won by the Christians, the Inhabitants abandoned this City, and fled towards the Lake called Buchaira. The great City of Alexandria in Egypt, founded by Alexander the Great, not without the The great City of Alexandria in Egypt. advice of most famous and skilful Architects, upon a beautiful point of Land stretching into the Mediterran Sea, and being distant forty miles Westward of Nilus, was in times past, till it grew subject unto the Mahometans, most sumptuously and strongly built, as diverse and sundry Authors bear record. Afterwards this City decaying, many years together, was deprived of the ancient renown and honour, and remained in manner desolate, because no Merchants of Greece nor of any other part of Europe exercised any longer Traffic therein. Howbeit, a certain crafty Mahometan Patriarch made the rude people believe, that by the Prophecy of mohammed, most Indulgences of Mahumet. ample Indulgences were granted unto all such as would inhabit the City or guard it for certain days, and would bestow some Alms for a public benefit: by which wily stratagem the City was in short time filled with foreign people, which from all places resorted thereunto: by whom were built many houses nee● unto the City walls, and many Colleges of Students, and diverse Monasteries for the relief of Pilgrims. The City itself is four square, and hath four Gates to enter in at: one standing on the East side towards Nilus, another on the South side towards the Lake of Buchaira, the third Westward towards the Desert of Barca, and the fourth towards the Mediterran Sea and the Haven; whereat stand the Searchers and Customers, which ransacke strangers even to their very shirts: Searchers indeed. for they demand custom, not only for wares and Merchandise, but also some allowance in the hundred for all kind of money. Near unto this Citie-walles there are two other Gates also, being divided asunder by a fair walk, and a most impregnable Castle, which standeth upon the saint 〈…〉 rend or Wharfe of the Port, commonly called Marsa el Bargi, that is to say, the Port of the Castle: in which Port ride the principal and best ships, namely, such as come from Venice, Genoa, Ragusa, with other Ships of Europe. For hither resort the English, the Low Dutch, Ancient traffic of the English unto Alexandria. the Biscayne's, the Portugals, and men of all other Nations in Europe for traffic sake. Howbeit, this Port is most usually frequented by the Ships of Appulia, Sicilia, and of Greece, which are Turkish Ships; all which resort into this Harbour to save themselves from Pirates, and from tempestuous weather. Another Port there is also, called Marsa Essil Sela, that is to say, the Port of the Chain, wherein the Ships of Barbary, namely, those of Tunis and of the I'll of Gerbi harbour themselves. The Christians are constrained to pay about the tenth part of all wares that they bring in and carry out, but the Mahometans pay but the twentieth part: and whatsoever This in Leos time 1526. wares are carried by land to Cairo pay no custom at all. And at this present that part of the City which is next unto Cairo, is the most famous and best furnished with Merchandise brought by Merchants from all places of the world. The other parts of this City are destitute both of Civility and Inhabitants: for except one long street, and that part of the City next the Haven which is full of Merchant's shops, and inhabited by Christians, the residue is voided and desolate. Which desolation happened at that time, when Lewis the fourth, King of France, being Alexandria surprised and sacked by the king of Cyprus. restored to liberty by the Sultan, the King of Cyprus with a fleet, partly of Venetians, and partly of Frenchmen suddenly assailed Alexandria, and with great slaughter surprised and sacked the same. But the Sultan coming with an huge army to rescue Alexandria, so discouraged the Cyprians, that they burned down the houses thereof, and betook themselves to flight. Whereupon the Sultan repairing the walls, and building a Castle near unto the Haven, the City grew by little and little into that estate, wherein it standeth at this present. In the City of Alexandria there is a certain high Mount, fashioned like unto the place called Testaccio at Rome, whereon, although it hath no natural situation, are found diverse earthen Vessels of great antiquity. Upon the top of the said Mount standeth a Turret, where a certain Ph●●os. officer is appointed to watch for such Ships as direct their course towards the City, who for every ship that he giveth notice of unto the Customers, receiveth a certain fee: but if he chanceth Watch Tower. to fall asleep, or to be out of the way at the arrival of any Ship, whereof he certifieth not the Customers, he paieth double for his negligence into the Sultan's Exchequer. Under each house Alexandria vaulted. The water of Nilus brought by a sluice into Alexandria. of this City there is a great vaulted Cistern built upon mighty Pillars and Arches: whereinto the water of Nilus at every inundation is conveied under the walls of the City, by a certain wonderful and most artificial sluice standing without the City, itself. But these Cisterns growing sometime corrupt and foul, are often in Summer the occasion of many diseases and infirmities. This City standeth in the midst of a sandy Desert, and is destitute of Gardens and Vines, neither is the soil round about it apt to bear Corn; so that their Corn is brought them from places forty miles distant. Howbeit, near the foresaid sluice, whereby the water of Nilus is conveied into the City, are certain little Gardens, the first-fruits whereof being grown to ripeness, are so unwholesome, that they breed Fevers and other noisome diseases among the Citizens. Sickly first-fruits. Six miles Westward of Alexandria, among certain ancient buildings, standeth a pillar of a wonderful height and thickness, which the Arabians call Hemadussaoar, that is to say, the pillar of trees. Of this pillar there is a Fable reported, that Ptolemey one of the Kings of Alexandria built it upon an extreme point of land stretching from the Haven, whereby to the end he The pillar and a piled Fable thereof. might defend the City from the invasion of foreign enemies, and make it invincible, he placed a certain Steele-glasse upon the top thereof, by the hidden virtue of which glass, as many Ships as passed by while the glass was uncovered should immediately be set on fire: but the said glass being broken by the Mahometans, the secret virtue thereof vanished, and the great pillar whereon it stood was removed out of the place. But this is a most ridiculous narration, and fit for babes to give credit unto. t this present there are amongst the ancient Inhabitants of Alexandria many Christians called jacobites, being all of them Artisans and Merchants: these jacobites Certain Christians called jacobites. have a Church of their own to resort unto, wherein the body of S. Mark the Evangelist lay in times past interred, which hath since been privily stolen by the Venetians, and carried unto Venice. And the said jacobites pay Tribute unto the Governor of Cairo. Neither is it to be passed over in 〈…〉 lence, that in the midst of the ruinous Monuments of Alexandria, there remaineth as yet a certain little house built in form of a Chapel, and containing a Sepulchre much Alexander's Sepulchre resorted to in Pilgrimage. Foelix terrar●m pr●do: a Saint. honoured by the Mahometans, wherein they affirm, out of the authority of their Alcoron, that the body of the High Prohpet and King (as they term him) Alexander the great lieth buried. And thither resort yearly great multitudes of Pilgrims from foreign Nations, to adore and reverence the said Sepulchre, and oftentimes do bestow large Alms thereupon. The City of Rosetto was built by a slave of a certain Mahometan Patriarch and Governor The City of Rasid called by the Italians Rosetto. john Leo was at Rasid the same time when Selim the great Turk passed that way. Thebes. of Egypt, upon the Eastern bank of Nilus three miles from the Mediterran Sea, not far from the place where Nilus dischargeth his streams into the said Sea. here is a stately Bathstove also, having fountains both of cold and hot water belonging thereunto, the like whereof for stately and commodious building is not to be found in all Egypt besides. I myself was in this City when Selim the great Turk returned this way from Alexandria, who with his private and familiar friends beholding the said Bathstove, seemed to take great delight and contentment therein. Thebes, at this present, containeth but three hundred Families in all, being most of them very stately and sumptuously built. It aboundeth with Corn, Rice, and Sugar, and with certain first-fruits of a most excellent taste, called Muse. It is also furnished with great store of Merchants The first-fruits called Muse. and Artificers: but the most part of the Inhabitants are husbandmen: and if a man walk the streets in the daytime, he shall see none but trim and beautiful women. The Territory adjacent aboundeth with Date-trees, which grow so thick, that a man cannot see the City, till he approacheth nigh unto the walls. Here grow likewise store of Grapes, Figs, and Peaches, which are carried in great plenty unto Cairo. Without the City there are many ancient Monuments, as namely, pillars, inscriptions in Latin, Greek, and Egyptian Characters, and walls of a great thickness, built of excellent stone, and such a number of ruinous places, that this City seems, in times past, to have been very large. The women of Fuoa, forty mile's South from Rosecco, live in so great liberty, that they may Fuoas go whither they will at the daytime, returning home at night, without any controlment of their husbands. The fields adjacent abound greatly with Dates, and near unto them there is a certain Plain which is very apt for Sugar and Corn: howbeit, the Sugar Canes there Sugar. bring not forth perfect Sugar, but in stead thereof a certain kind of Honey like soap, which they use throughout all Egypt, because there is but little other Honey in the whole Country. Over against the foresaid City the River of Nilus maketh an I'll, which being situate on an Gezirat Eddeheb, that is to say, the golden I'll. Great abundance of Sugar. high place, bringeth forth all kind of fruitful trees except Olives. They have a most beautiful Temple at Deretto, and the Citizens are exceeding rich: for their ground yields such abundance of Sugar, that they pay yearly unto the Sultan * It was soon after in Leos time taken by the Turk and the Sultan's extirpate. A Description of the huge & admirable City of Ca●ro. an hundred thousand pieces of Gold, called in their language Saraffi, for their liberty of making and refining thereof. In this City standeth a certain great house like unto a Castle, wherein are their Presses and Caldrons, for the boiling and preparing of their Sugar. Neither did I ever in all my life see so many workmen employed about that business, whose daily wages (as I understood by a certain public officer) amounted to two hundred Saraffis. Cairo is commonly reputed to be one of the greatest and most famous cities in all the whole world. But leaving the common reports and opinions thereof, I will exactly describe the form and estate wherein it * 1526. The Founder. now standeth. And that I may begin with the Etymology or derivation of the name, Cairo is an Arabian word, corruptly pronounced by the people of Europe: for the true Arabian word is El Chahira, which signifieth an enforcing or imperious Mistress. This City built in ancient times by one Gehoar Chetib a Dalmatian slave (as I have before signified in the beginning of my Discourse) containeth within the walls not above eight thousand Families, being Inhabited by Noblemen, Gentlemen, and Merchants that cell wares brought from all other places. The famous Temple of Cairo, commonly called, Gemih Hashare, that is to say, the The Temple. glorious Temple, was built also by the foresaid slave, whom we affirmed to be the Founder of the City, and whose surname was Hashare, that is to say, Famous, being given him by the Mahometan Patriarch that was his Prince. This City standeth upon a most beautiful Plain, near unto a certain Mountain called Mucatun, about two miles distant from Nilus, and is environed with stately walls, and fortified with Iron-gates: the principal of which gates is called Babe Nansre, that is, the gate of Victory, which standeth Eastward towards the Desert of the Read Sea; and the gate called Beb Zuaila, being next unto the old City and to Nilus; and also Bebel Futuh, that is to say, the gate of Triumph, standing towards the lake and the fields. And albeit, Cairo aboundeth every where with all kind of Merchants and Artificers, yet that is the principal street of the whole City which stretcheth from the gate of Nansre, to the gate of Zuaila, for in it are built most stately and admirable Palaces and Colleges, and most sumptuous Temples, among which is the Temple of Gimith Elhechim, the third Schismatical Califa of Cairo. Other Temples there are of a marvelous bigness, which to describe in particular. I think it superfluous. here are many Bath-stoves also very artificially built. Next of all is the street called Beinel Casrain, containing to the number of threescore Cooks or Victuallers shops, furnished with vessels of Tin: there are certain other shops also, wherein are to be sold delicate waters or drinks made of all kinds of first-fruits, being for Noblemen to drink of, and these waters Delicate drinks made all kind of first-fruits. they keep most charily in fine vessels, partly of glass, and partly of Tin: next unto these are shops where diverse confections of Honey and Sugar, unlike unto the confections of Europe, are to be sold: then follow the Fruiterer's shops, who bring outlandish first-fruits out of Syria, to wit, Quinces, Pomegranates, and other first-fruits which grow not in Egypt: next unto them are the shops of such as cell Eggs, Cheese, and Pancakes fried with Oil. And next of all there is a street of the principal Artificers Shops. Beyond which street standeth a College built by the Sultan, called Ghauri, who was slain in a battle against Selim the great Turk. And next unto the College are diverse ranks of Draper's Shops. In the first rank there is most excellent outlandish Sultan Ghauri. Linen Cloth to be sold, as namely, fine Cloth of Cotten brought from Balabach, and Cloth called Mosall, that is, of Ninou, of a marvelous breadth and fineness, whereof Noblemen and others of account, have Shirts made them, and Scarves to wear upon their Dulipans. Besides these, there are certain Mercer's Shops where the rich Stuffs of Italy, namely, Silk, Damask, Velvet, Cloth of Gold, and such like are to be bought, unto which Stuffs I never saw any comparable (to my remembrance) in Italy, where they use to be made. Next unto the Mercers are the Woollen Drapers, which bring Cloth out of Europe, as namely, from Florence, Venice, Flanders, and other places. Next of all there are Chamblets to be sold: and from thence the way lieth to the Gate of Zuaila, at which Gate devil great store of Artificers. Near unto the said way standeth the famous Burse, called Canen Halili, wherein the Persian Merchants devil. It is built very stately in manner of a King's Palace, and is of three stories high beneath it are certain convenient rooms, whither Merchants for the exchange of rich and costly Wares do resort: for here do the principal and most wealthy Merchants abide whose Wares are Spices, precious Stones, Cloth of India, & such like. Next unto the Burse standeth a street of Shops, where all kind of Perfumes, namely, Civet, Musk, Amber, and such like are to be sold: which commodities are here in so great plenty, that if you ask for twenty pounds of Musk, they w●l presently show you an hundred. Next followeth the street of the Paper-Merchants▪ where you may buy most excellent and smooth Paper: here also are to be sold lewels and precious Stones of great value, which the Brokers carry from one Shop to another. Then come you to the Goldsmith's street, being inhabited for the most part by jews, who deal for riches of great importance. And next unto the Goldsmith's are certain streets of Upholsters or Brokers, who cell the apparel and rich furniture of Noblemen and other Citizens at the second hand, which are dot Cloaks, Coats, Nappery, or such like, but things of exceeding price and value: amongst which I my sel●e once saw a beautiful Pavilion embroidered with Needlework, and beset with Pearls that weighed forty pounds, which Pearls being taken out of it, were sold for ten thousand Saraffis. In this City also there is a most stately Hospital built by Piperis the first Sultan of the Mamalucks race: the yearly revenues whereof amount unto two hundred thousand Saraffis. Hither may any impotent A stately Hospital. or diseased persons resort, and be well provided of Physicians, and of all things necessary for those that are sick, who if they chance to die here, all their goods are due unto the Hospital. The Suburb, called Bed Zuaila, belonging unto Cairo, and containing about twelve thousand The Suburbs. Families, beginneth at the Gate of Zuaila, and extendeth Westward almost a mile and a half; Southward it bordereth upon the Palace of the Sultan, and stretcheth Northward for the space of a mile unto the Suburb, called Beb Elloch. Here devil as many Noblemen and Gentlemen almost, as within the City itself: and the Citizens have Shops both here and in the City, as likewise many Inhabitants of this Suburb maintain Families in the City also. Among all the buildings of this Suburb, the principal is that stately College bu●lt by Sultan Hesen, being A stately College. of such a wonderful height and great strength, that oftentimes the Colleges have presumed to rebel against the Sultan, and therein to fortify themselves against the whole City, and to discharge Ordnance against the Sultan's Castle, which is but half a Crossbow shot distant. The Suburb called Gemeh Tailon, confining Eastward upon the foresaid Suburb of Beb Zuaila, exendeth Westward to certain ruinous places near unto the old City. Before the foundation of Cairo this Suburb was erected by one Tailon, who was subject unto the Califa of Bagdet, and Governor of Egypt, and was a most famous and prudent man. This Tailon leaving the old City, inhabited this Suburb, and adorned the same with a most admirable Palace, and Palace and Temple. sumptuous Temple. Here devil also great store of Merchants and Artificers, especially such as are Moors of Barbary. The Suburb, called Beb Elloch, being distant from the Walls of Cairo about the space of a mile, and containing almost three thousand Families, is inhabited by Merchants and Artisans of diverse sorts, as well as the former. Upon a certain large place of this Suburb standeth a great Palace, and a stately College, built by a certain Mammaluck, called jazbach, being Counsellor Palace and College. unto the Sultan of those times; and the place itself is called after his name, jazbachia. Hither, after Mahometan Sermons & devotions, the common people of Cairo, together with the Bawds and Harlots, do usually resort; and many Stage-Players also, and such as teach Camels, Asses, and Dogs, to dance; which dancing is a thing very delightful to behold, and especially that of the Ass: who having frisked and danced a while, his Master comes unto him, and tells him with a loud voice, That the Sultan being about to build some great Palace, must use all the Asses of Cairo to carry Mortar, Stones, and other necessary provision. Then the Ass falling presently to the ground, and lying with his heels upward, maketh his belly to swell, and closeth his eyes as if he were stark dead. In the mean while his Master lamenting the misfortune of the Ass unto These Asses are somewhat like to Banks his Curtal, that played his Prizes all England over. the standers by, earnestly craveth their friendly assistance and liberality to buy him a new Ass. And having gathered of each one as much money as he can get; You are much deceived my Masters (quoth he) that think mine Ass to be dead: for the hungry jade knowing his Master's necessity, hath wrought this sleight, to the end he might get some money to buy him Provender. Then turning about to the Ass, he commandeth him with all speed to arise: but the Ass lieth stark still, though he command and beat him never so much: whereupon, turning again to the people; Be it known (quoth he) unto you all, that the Sultan hath published an Edict or Proclamation, that to morrow next all the people shall go forth of the City to behold a Triumph, and that all the honourable and beautiful Ladies and Gentlewomen shall ride upon the most comely Asses, and shall give them Oats to eat, and crystal water of Nilus to drink. Which words being scarce ended, the Ass suddenly starteth from the ground, prancing and leaping for joy: then his Master prosecuting still his narration; But (saith he) the Warden of our street hath borrowed this goodly Ass of mine for his deformed and old Wife to ride upon. At these words the Ass, as though he were endued with humane reason, coucheth his ears, and limpeth with one of his legs, as if it were quite out of joint. Then saith his Master; What, sir jade, are you so in love with fair women? The Ass nodding his head seemeth to say, yea. Come on therefore Sirrah (quoth his Master) and let us see among all these pretty Damosels, which pleaseth your fancy best. Whereupon the Ass going about the company, and espying some woman more comely and beautiful than the rest, walketh directly unto her and toucheth her with his head: and then the beholders laugh and cry out amain: Lo, the Asses Paramour, the Paramour of the Ass. Whereupon, the fellow that shown Soothsaying Birds. all this sport leaping upon the back of his Ass rideth to some other place. There is also another kind of Charmers or jugglers, which keep certain little Birds in Cages made after the fashion of Cupboards, which birds will reach unto any man with their Beaks certain skroules, containing either his good or evil success in time to come. And whosoever desireth to know his fortune, must give the Bird an halfpenny; which she taking in her bill, carrieth into a little Box, and then coming forth again, bringeth the said skroule in her beak. I myself had once a skroule of ill fortune given me, which although I little regarded, yet had I more unfortunate success than was contained therein. Also, there are Masters of defence playing at all kind of weapons, and other that sing Songs of the Battles fought between the Arabians and Egyptians, when as the Arabians conquered Egypt, with diverse others that sing such Toys and Ballads unto the people. The Suburb called Bulach, standing two miles distant from the Walls of the City upon the bank of Nilus, containeth four thousand Families. Upon the way lying between the Suburb and this City, stand diverse Houses, and Mills turned about by the strength of beasts. In this Suburb devil many Artificers and Merchants, especially such as cell Corn, Oil and Sugar. Moreover, it is full of stately Temples, Palaces, and Colleges: but the fairest buildings thereof stand along the River of Nilus, for from thence there is a most beautiful prospect upon the River, and thither do the Vessels and Barks of Nilus' resort unto the common stathe of Cairo, being situate in this Suburb: at which place you shall see at some times, and especially in the time of Harvest, above one thousand Barks. And here the Officers appointed to receive Custom for Wares, brought from Alexandria and Damiata have their abode: albeit, but little tribute be demanded for the said Wares, because it was paid before at the Port of their arrival: but those Wares that come out of the firm land of Egypt allow entire custom. The Suburb of Carafa built in manner of a Town, and standing from Mount Muccatim a The Suburb called Charafa, stones cast, and from the Walls of the City about two miles, containeth almost two thousand Households. But at this day the greatest part thereof lieth waste and destroyed. Here are many Sepulchers built with high and stately Vaults and Arches, and adorned on the inner side with diverse Emblems and colours, which the fond people adore as the sacred Shrines and Monuments of Saints, spreading the pavement with sumptuous and rich Carpets. Hither every Friday morning resort out of the City itself, and the Suburbs, great multitudes of people for devotions' sake, who bestow liberal and large alms. The City Mifrulhetich was the first that was built in Egypt in the time of the Mahometans, The old City, called Mifrulhetich. founded by Hamre, Captain General over the Forces of Homar, the second Mahometan Patriarch upon the bank of Nilus, resembling a Suburb because it is unwall, and containing to the number of five thousand Families. It is adorned, especially by the River Nilus, with diverse Palaces and Houses of Noblemen, and also with the famous Temple of Hamre, being of an huge Hamres huge Temple. bigness, and most stately built. It is also indifferently well provided of Tradesmen and Artificers. And here standeth the famous Sepulchre of a Woman, reputed most holy by the Mahometans, and called by them Saint Nafissa, which was the daughter of one called Zenulhebidin, being Saint Nafissa, the son of Husein, the son of Heli, who was Cousen-german unto mohammed. The said Nifissa seeing all of her Family to be deprived of the Mahometan Patriarkship, left Cufa, a City of Arabia Foelix, and came and dwelled in this City; unto whom, partly because she was of the Lineage of mohammed, and partly for that she lived an innocent and blameless life, the people after her death ascribed divine honours, canonising her for a Saint. Wherefore the Schismatical Patriarcks of her Kindred having got the upper hand in Egypt, began to build for Nafissa a most beautiful Shrine or Sepulchre, which they adorned also with Silver Lamps, with Carpets of Silk, and such like precious ornaments. So great is the renown of this Nafissa, that there Pilgrimage and Offerings. cometh no Mahometan either by Sea or Land unto Cairo, but he adoreth this Sepulchre, and bringeth his Offering thereunto, as likewise do all the Mahometans inhabiting thereabout: insomuch that the yearly ●blationss and Alms offered at this Sepulchre, partly for the relief of the poor Kinsfolks of mohammed, and partly for the maintenance of the Priests which keep the said Sepulchre, amount unto one hundred thousand Saraffis; which Priests by feigned and sergeant Miracles do daily delude the minds of the simple, to the end they may the more inflame Cozening Priests. their blind devotion, and may stir them to greater liberality. When Selim the Great Turk won the City of Cairo, his janissaries rifling this Sepulchre, found there the sum of five hundred thousand Saraffis in ready money, besides the Silver Lamps, the Chains and Carpets: but Selim took away a great part of that treasure from them. Such as writ the Life's of the Mahometan Saints, making very honourable mention of this Nafissa, say, that she was descended of the noble Family of Heli, and that she was most famous for her virtuous and chaste life: but the fond people and the Priest of that execrable Sepulchre, have devised many feigned and superstitious Miracles. In this Suburb also, near unto the River of Nilus, is the Customers Office, for such wares as are brought out of the Province of Sahid. Without the walled City stand the Sepulchers of the Sultan's. Magnificent and stately Sepulchers of the Sultan's, built with admirable and huge Arches. But in my time a certain Sultan caused a Walk to be built between two high Walls, from the Gate of the City to the place of the aforesaid Sepulchers, and at the ends of both Walls caused two Turrets of an exceeding height to be erected, for Marks and Directions unto such Merchants as came thither from the Port of Mount Sinai. About a mile and an half from the said Sepulchers, in a certain place called Am●lthria, there The only Balme-tree in the world. See P. M●rt. Legat. Babyl. and Bellon. obs. is a Garden containing the only Balme-tree, (for in the whole world besides there is not any other tree that beareth true Balm) which Balme-tree growing in the midst of a large Fountain, and having a short Stock or Body, beareth leaves like unto Vine-leaves, but that they are not so long: and this Tree (they say) would utterly whither and decay, if the water of the Fountain should chance to be deminished. The Garden is environed with a strong Wall, whereinto no man may enter, without the special favour and licence of the Governor. In the midst of Nilus, over against the old City, standeth the I'll called Michias, that is to say, The I'll of Measure; in which I'll (according to the Inundation of Nilus) they have a kind of device, invented by the ancient Egyptians, whereby they most certainly foresee the plenty or scarcity of the year following throughout all the Land of Egypt. This Island is well inhabited, and containeth about fifteen hundred Families; upon the extreme point or end whereof standeth a most beautiful Palace, built in my remembrance by a Sultan, & a large Temple also, which is very pleasant, in regard of the cool Streams of Nilus. Upon another side of the Island standeth The manner of measuring the increase of Nilus. This Pillar is called by Pliny Niloscopium. an house alone by itself, in the midst whereof there is a foursquare Cistern or Channel of eighteen cubits deep, whereinto the water of Nilus is conveyed by a certain Sluice under the ground. And in the midst of the Cistern there is erected a certain Pillar, which is marked and divided into so many cubits, as the Cistern itself containeth in depth. And upon the seaventeenth of june when Nilus beginneth to overflow, the water thereof conveyed by the said Sluice into the Channel, increaseth daily, sometimes two, and sometimes three fingers, and sometimes half a cubit in height. Unto this place there daily resort certain Officers appointed by the Senate, who viewing and observing the increase of Nilus, declare unto certain Children how much it hath increased; which children wearing yellow Scarves upon their Heads, do publish the said increase of Nilus in every street of the City and the Suburbs, and receive gifts every day of the Merchants, Artificers, and Women, so long as Nilus increaseth. The foresaid device or experiment of the increase of Nilus, is this that followeth: If the water reacheth only to the fifteenth cubit of the foresaid Pillar, they hope for a fruitful year following: but if it stayeth between the twelfth cubit and the fifteenth, than the increase of the year will prove but mean: if it resteth between the tenth and twelfth cubits, then is it a sign that Corn will be sold ten Duckats the bushel: But if it ariseth to the eighteenth cubite, there is like to follow great scarcity, in regard of too much moisture: and if the eighteenth cubite be surmounted, all Egypt is in danger to be swallowed up by the inundation of Nilus. The Officers therefore declare unto the Children the height of the River, and the Children publish the same in all streets of the City, charging the people to fear God, and telling them how high Nilus is increased. And the people being astonished at the wonderful increase of Nilus, wholly exercise themselves in Prayers, and giving of Alms. And thus Nilus continueth forty days increasing, and forty days decreasing; all which time Corn is sold very dear, because while the Inundation lasteth, every man may cell at his own pleasure: but when the eightieth day is once past, the Clerk of the Market appointeth the price of all Victuals, and especially of Corn, according as he knoweth by the foresaid experiment, that the high and low grounds of Egypt have received either too little, or too much or convenient moisture: all which Customs and Ceremonies being duly performed, there followeth so great a Solemnity, and such a thundering noise of Drums and Trumpets throughout all Cairo, that a man would suppose the whole City to be turned upside down. And then every Family hath a Barge adorned with rich coverings and Carpets, and with Torchlight, and furnished with most dainty meats and confections, wherewith they solace themselves. The john Leo took▪ these notes a little be o'er the ●urke had conquered Egypt, after wh●ch traveled thrice into Egypt. A solemn Feast of seven days for Nilus. SULTAN also with all his Nobles and Courtiers resorteth unto that Sluice or Conduit, which is called the great Conduit, and is compassed round about with a wall, who taking an Axe in his hand breaketh the said wall, and so do his Nobles and Courtiers likewise: insomuch, that the same part of the wall being cast down, which stopped the passage of the water, the River of Nilus is so swiftly and forcibly cariyed through that Conduit, and through all other Conduits and Sluices in the City and the Suburbs, that Cairo at that time seemeth to be another Venice; and then may you row over all places of the Land of Egypt. Seven days and seven nights together the foresaid Festival Solemnity continueth in Cairo; during which space the Merchants and Artificers of the City may (according to the custom of the ancient Egyptians) consume and spend in Torches, Perfumes, Confections, Music, and such like jollities, all their gains that they have gotten the whole year past. Without the City of Cairo, near unto the Suburb of BebZuaila, standeth the Castle of the Sultan upon the side of the Mountain called Mochattan. This Castle is environed with high and impregnable walls, and containeth such stately and beautiful Palaces, that they can hardly be described. Paved they are with excellent Marble, on the Roofs they are gilded and curiously painted, their windows are adorned with diverse colours, like to the windows in some places of Europe; and their gates be artificially carved and beautified with Gold and Azure. Some of these Palaces are for the Sultan and his Family; others for the Family of his Wife, and the residue for his Concubines, his Eunuches, and his Guard. Likewise the Sultan had one palace to keep public Feasts in; and another wherein to give audience unto foreign Ambassadors, and to exalt himself with great pomp and Ceremonies: and another also for the Governors and Officials of his Court. But all these are at this present abolished by Selim the great Turk. The Inhabitants of Cairo are people of a merry, jocund, and cheerful disposition, such as The customs, rites, and fashions of the Citizens of Cairo. will promise' much, but perform little. They exercise Merchandise and Mechanical Arts, and yet travel they not out of their own native soil. Many Students there are of the Laws, but very few of other liberal Arts and Sciences. And their Colleges are continually full of Students, yet few of them attain unto perfection. The Citizens in Winter are clad in garments of cloth lined with Cotton: in Summer they wear fine shirts; over which shirts some put on linen garments curiously wrought with silk, and others wear garments of Chamblet, and upon their heads they carry great Turbans covered with cloth of India. The women go costly attired, adorning their foreheads and necks with frontlet and chains of Pearl, and on their heads they wear a sharp and slender bonnet of a span high, being very precious and rich. The attire of the women of Ca●ro. Gowns they wear of woollen cloth with straight sleeves, being curiously embroidered with needlework, over which they cast certain veils of most excellent fine cloth of India. They cover their heads and faces with a kind of black Scarf, through which beholding others, they cannot be seen themselves. Upon their feet they wear fine shoes and pantofles, somewhat after the Turkish fashion. These women are so ambitious and proud, that all of them disdain either to spin o● to play the Cooks: wherefore their Husbands are constrained to buy victuals ready dressed at the Cook's shops: for very few, except such as have a great Family, use to prepare and dress their victuals in their own houses. Also they vouchsafe great liberty unto their Wives: for the good man being go to the Tavern or Victualling house, his Wife tricking The liberty of the women of Cairo. up herself in coldy apparel, and being perfumed with sweet and precious Odours, walketh about the City to solace herself, and parley with her kinsfolks and friends. They use to ride upon Asses more than horses, which are broken to such a gentle pace, that they go easier than any ambling horse. These Asses they cover with most costly Furniture and let them out unto women to ride upon, together with a Boy to lead the Ass, and certain Footmen to run by. In this City, like as in diverse others, great store of people carny about sundry kinds of victuals to be sold. Many there are also that cell water, which they carry up and down in certain Leather bags upon the backs of Camels: for the City (as I said before) is two miles di●●ant from Nilus. Others carry about a more fine and handsome Vessel with a Cock or Spout of Brass upon it, having a Cup of Myrrh or Crystal in their hands, and these cell water for men to drink, and for every draught they take a farthing. Others cell young Chickens and other Birds hatched 〈◊〉 a 〈…〉 ange manner in Egypt. Fowls by measure, which they hatch after a wonderful and strange manner. They put, great numbers of Eggs into certain Ovens built upon sundry lofts, which Ovens being moderately heat, will within seven days convert all the said Eggs into Chickens. Their measures are bottomless, which being put into the basket of the buyer, and filled full of Chickens they lift it up, and so let the Chickens fall into the basket. Likewise, such as buy those Chickens having kept them a few days, carry them about to cell again. The Cook's sh●pss stand open very late: but the shops of other Artificers are shut up before ten of the clock, who then walk abroad for their solace and recreation from one Suburb to another. The Citizens in their common talk use ribald and filthy speeches: and (that I may pass over the rest in silence) it falleth out oftentimes that the Wife will complain of her Husband unto the judge, that he doth not his duty nor contenteth her sufficicntly in the night season, whereupon (as it is permitted by the Mahometan Law) the women are divorced and married unto other Husbands. Among the Artisans whosoever is the first Inventor of any new and ingenuous Device, is clad in a Garment of cloth of Gold, and carried with a noise of Musicians after him, as it were in The reward of new and ingenious devices. One Mark Scaliot in London, made a Lock and Key and Chain, of 43. links, all which a Flea did draw, and weighed but a grain and a half, Stow Chron. 1579. Four several Sects of the Mahometan Religion, permitted in the City of Cairo. triumph from shop to shop, having some money given him at every place. I myself once saw one carried about with solemn Music and with great pomp and triumph, because he had bound a Flea in a Chain, which lay before him on a piece of Paper for all men to behold. Among the sundry Sects of Religion in this City, there is one Sect of the Moors called Chenefia: and this Sect liveth upon Horseflesh, so that their Butchers when they can hear of any halting or lame jade, buy him forthwith, and set him up a fatting, and having killed him, the said Sect of Chenefia come and buy up his flesh handsmooth. This Sect is rife also among the Turks, the Mamalukes, and the people of Asia; and albeit, the Turks might freely use the food beforementioned, yet do they not inure themselves thereunto. In Egypt and in the City of Cairo there are permitted four several Sects, differing each from other both in Canon and Civil Laws: all which Sects have their original from the Religion of Mahumet. For there were in times past four men of singular Learning, who by subtlety and sharpness of wit, found out a way to make particular deductions out of Mahumets general Precepts. So that each of them would interpret the opinions of Mahumet according to their own fancy, and would every man apply them to his own proper sense; and therefore they must needs disagree much between themselves: howbeit, growing famous among the common people in regard of their diverse Canons and Precepts, they were the first Authors and Founders of the said four Sects: any one of which whatsoever Mahometan professeth, cannot renounce the same at his pleasure and embrace another Sect, unless he be a man of deep Learning, and knoweth the Reasons and Allegations of both parts. Also there are in the City of Cairo four principal judges, who give sentence only upon matters of great importance: under which four are substituted other inferior judges, in every street of the City, which decide petty contentions and brabbles. And if the parties which are at controversy chance to be of diverse Sects, the Plaintiff may summon and convent the Defendant before the judge of his street: howbeit, the Defendant may, if he will, appeal from him unto the highest judge of all, being placed over the four principal judges aforesaid, and being governor of the Sect, called Essafichia; and this high judge hath authority to dispense withal, or to disannul the Decrees of the four principal, and of all the other inferior judges, according as he shall see cause. Whosoever attempteth aught against the Canons and Precepts of his own Religion, is severely punished by the judge of the same Religion. Moreover, albeit the Priests of the foresaid Sects differ very much, both in their forms of liturgy or Prayer, and also in many other respects, yet do they not for that diversity of Ceremonies hate one another, neither yet do the common people of sundry Sects fall to mutiny and debate: but men indeed of singular Learning and much reading confer oftentimes together, and as in private each man affirmeth his own Sect to be the best, so likewise do they confirm their opinions by subtle Arguments, neither may any man under pain of grievous punishment reproach any of the said four ancient Doctors. And in very deed they all of them follow one & the same Religion, to wit, that which is prescribed in the Canons of Hashari, the principal Doctor of the Mahometans, which Canons go for currant over all Africa, and most part of Asia, except in the Dominions of the Great Sophi of Persia; who because he rejecteth the said Canons, is accounted by other Mahometans an Heretic, and a Schismatic. But how such variety of opinions proceeded from the four Doctors aforesaid, it were tedious and troublesome to rehearse: he that is desirous to know more of this matter, let him read my Commentaries which I have written concerning the Law and Religion of mohammed, according to the Doctrine of Malich, who was a man of profound Learning, and was borne at Medina Talnabi, where the body of Mahumet lieth buried: which Doctrine of Malich is embraced throughout all Syria, Egypt, and Arabia: wherewith if any be delighted, let him peruse my foresaid Commentaries, and they will satisfy him to the full. Upon Malefactors they inflict most grievous and horrible punishment, especially upon such as have committed any heinous crime in the Court. Thiefs they condemn to the Halter. A murder committed treacherously they punish in manner following: the Executioners assistants take the Malefactor one by the head, and another by the feet, and then comes the chief Executioner with a Two-hand-sword, and cutteth his body in twain, the one part whereof adjoining An horrible kind of execution. to the head is put into a fire full of un-slaked Lime: and it is a most strange and dreadful thing to consider, how the same dismembered and half body will remain a live in the fire for the space of a quarter of an hour, speaking and making answer unto the standers by. But rebels or seditious persons they flay alive, stuffing their skins with bran till they resemble man's shape, which being done, they carry the said stuffed skins upon Camels backs through every street of the City, and there publish the crime of the party executed: than which punishment I never saw a more dreadful, by reason that the condemned party liveth so long in torment: but if the tormenter once toucheth his navel with the knife, he presently yields up the Ghost: which he may not do until he be commanded by the Magistrate standing by. If any The Navel being cut is present death. be imprisoned for debt, not having where withal to satisfy the same, the Governor of the prison payeth their creditors, and sendeth them, poor wretches, bound in chains, and accompanied with certain keepers, daily to beg alms from street to street, all which alms redoundeth to the Governor, and he alloweth the said prisoners very bore maintenance to live upon. Moreover, there go crying up and down this City certain aged women, who (though Women circumcised. that which they say in the streets cannot be understood) are notwithstanding enjoined by their office to circumcise women according to the prescript of Mahumet: which Ceremony is not observed but in Egypt and Syria. The dignity and power of the Sultan was in times past exceeding great; but Selim the great Th● manner of creating the Sultan, and of the orders, degrees, and offices in his Court. john Leo was thrice in Egypt. This Mamaluks. Turk in the year of Christ (if I be not deceived) 1517. utterly abolished the said dignity, and changed all the Customs and Laws of the Sultan. And because it hath been my hap thrice to travel into Egypt since the said wonderful alteration befell, I suppose, it will not be much beside my purpose, if I set down in this place such particulars as I know to be most certain true concerning the Court of the Sultan. Unto this high dignity was wont to be chosen some one of the most noble Mamaluks. These Mamaluks being all Christians at the first, and stolen in their childhood by the Tartars out of the Province of Circassia, which bordereth upon the Euxin Sea, and being sold at Caffa, a Town of Taurica Chersonesus, were brought from thence by certain Merchants unto the City of Cairo, and were there bought by the Sultan; who constraining them forthwith to abjure and renounce their baptism, caused them to be instructed in the Arabian and Turkish Languages, and to be trained up in Military Discipline, to the end they might ascend from one degree of Honour to another, till at last they were advanced unto the high dignity of the Sultan. But this Custom whereby it was enacted: that the Sultan should be chosen out of the number of such as were Mamaluks and slaves by their condition, began about two hundred and fifty years sithence, when as the Family of the valiant Saladin (whose name was so terrible unto Christians) being supported but by a few of the kindred, fell to utter decay and ruin. At the same time when the last King of jerusalem was determined to sack the City of Cairo, which also in regard of the sloth and cowardice of the Mahometan Califa then reigning over it, intended to make itself tributary unto the same King, the judges and Lawyers of the City with the consent of the Califa, sent for a certain Prince of Asia, called Azedudin, of the Nation of Curdu (the people whereof live in tents like the Arabians) which Azedudin together with his son Saladin, came with an army of fifty thousand horsemen. And albeit, Saladin was inferior in age unto his Father, yet in regard of his redoubted valour, and singular knowledge in Military affairs, they created him General of the field, and gave him free liberty to bestow all the Tributes and Revenues of Egypt, as himself should think expedient. And so marching at length against the Christians, he got the Victory of them without any bloodshed, and drove them out of jerusalem and out of all Syria. Then Saladin returning backe with triumph unto Cairo, had an intent to usurp the Government thereof: whereupon having slain the Califa his guard (who bore principal sway over the Egyptians) he procured the death also of the Califa himself, being thus bereft of his guard, with a poisoned cup, and then forthwith submitted himself unto the patronage of the Califa of Bagdet, who was the true and lawful Mahometan Prelate of Cairo. Thus the jurisdiction of the Califas of Cairo (who had continued Lords of that City by perpetual succession for the space of two hundred and thirty years) surceased, and returned again unto the Califa of Bagdet, who was the true and lawful Governor thereof. And so the Schismatical Califas and Patriarches being suppressed, there grew a contention between Saladin and the Sultan of Bagdet, and Saladin made himself a sovereign of Cairo, because the said Sultan of Bagdet being in times past Prince of the Provinces of Mazandran and Euarizin situate upon the River of Ganges, and being borne in a certain Country of Asia, laid claim notwithstanding unto the Dominion of Cairo, and intending to wage war against Saladin, he was restrained by the Tartars of Corasan, who made invasions and inroads upon him. Saladin on the other side fearing lest the Christians in revenge of the foresaid injury would make an expedition into Syria, and considering that his forces were partly slain in the former wars, and partly consumed by pestilence, except a few which remained for the defence and safeguard of his Kingdom, began to employ himself about buying of slaves that came from Circassia, whom the King of Armenia by those days took and sent unto Cairo to be The original of the Mamaluks. sold: which slaves he caused to abjure the Christian faith, and to be trained up in feats of war and in the Turkish Language, and being the proper Language of Saladin himself: and so the said slaves within a while increased so exceedingly both in valour and number, that they become not only valiant Soldiers, and skilful Commanders, but also Governors of the whole Kingdom. After the decease of Salidin, the Dominion remained unto his Family one hundred and fifty years, and all his successors observed the Custom of buying 〈…〉 es of Circassia: but the Family of Saladin growing at length to decay, the slaves by a general consent elected one Piperis a valiant Mamaluk of their own company to be their Sovereign Lord and Sultan: which Custom they afterward so inviolably kept, that not the Sultan's own son nor any other Mamaluk could attain unto that high dignity, unless first he had been a Christian, and had abjured his faith, and had learned also exactly to speak the Circassian and Turkish Languages. Insomuch, that many Sultan's scent their sons in their childhood into Circassie, that by learning the Language and fashions of the Country, they might prove in process of time fit to bear Sovereign authority; but by the dissension of Mahaluks, they were always defeated of their purpose. The Eddaguadare being in dignity second unto the Sultan, and being as it were, his Viceroy or Lieutenant, had authority to place or displace any Magistrates or Officers; and maintained a The principal Peer next under the Sultan called Eddaguadare. The Sultan's officer, called Amir Caber. Family almost as great as the Family of the Sultan himself. The Amir Cabir having the third place of honour, was Lord General over the Sultan's Military Forces; who was by oh 〈…〉 e bound to levy armies against the foreign enemy, especially against the next Arabians, and to furnish the Castles and Cities with convenient Garrisons: and also had authority to dispend the Soldaus Treasure, upon such necessary affairs as he thought good. The fourth in dignity after the Sultan called Nai Bessan, being the Sultan his Lieutenant in Syria, and gathering up all the Tributes of Assiria, bestowed them at his own discretion, Nai Bessan. and yet the Sultan himself was to place Garrisons in the Castles and Forts of those Provinces. This Nai Bessan was bound yearly to pay certain thousands of Saraffis unto the Sultan. The fift Magistrate called the Ostadar, was the great Master or Steward of the Palace; whose duty was to provide apparel for the Sultan, with Victuals and other necessaries for The Ostadar. his whole family. And unto this dignity the Sultan used to advance some one of his most ancient, Honourable, and Virtuous Nobles, undes whose tuition himself had in times past been trained up. The sixt called the Amiri Anchor, was Master of the Horse and Camels; and distributed them The Amiri Anchor. unto each man in Court, according to his degree. The seventh Office was performed by certain principal Mamalukes, being like unto the Colonels of Europe: every of whom was Captain of a thousand inferiors Mamaluks; and their The Amiralf. Office was to conduct the Sultan's Forces against the enemy, and to take charge of his armour. The eight degree of Honour was allotted unto certain Centurions over the Mamaluks; who were continually to attend upon the Sultan, either when he road any whither, or when he exercised The Amirmia. himself in arms. The ninth person was the Treasurer, who made an account unto the Sultan of all the Tributes and Customs of his Kingdom, disbursing money for the daily and necessary expenses of The Chazenda●e. the Sultan's Household, and laying up the rest in the Sultan's Castle. The tenth called the Amirsileh, had the armour of the Sultan committed to his charge, which The Amirsileh. being contained in a great Armoury was to be scoured, furbushed, and renewed at his direction, for which purpose he had sundry Mamaluks placed under him. The eleventh called the Testecana was Master of the Sultan's Wardrobe, and took charge of all such Robes and Apparel as were delivered unto him by the Ostadar or high Steward of the The Testecana. Household; which Robes he distributed according to the appointment of the Sultan; for whomsoever the Sultan promoted unto any dignity, him he apparelled also. All the said garments were of cloth of Gold, of Velvet, or of silk. The great City of Chanca situate about six miles from Cairo, at the very entrance of the Desert lying in the way to Mount Sinai, is replenished with most stately Houses, Temples, and The City of Chanca. Colleges. All the fields between Cairo and this City abound with great plenty of Dates: but from Chanca to Mount Sinai, which is an hundred and forty miles, there are no places of habitation at all. Through this City lie two main road-wayes, the one leading to Syria, and the other to Arabia. This City hath no other water but such as remain in certain Channels after the inundation of Nilus; which channels being broken, the water runneth forth into the plains, and there maketh a number of small lakes, from whence it is conveyed backe by certain sluices into the Cisterns of the City. Upon the same side of Nilus, standeth the fair City of Munia, which was built in the time The City of Munia. of the Mahometans by one Chasib, a Lieutenant and Courtier of the Califa of Bagdet, upon an high place. here are most excellent Grapes, and abundance of all kind of fruit, which albeit they are carried to Cairo, yet can they not come thither fresh and new, by reason that this City is distant from Cairo one hundreth and fourscore miles. It is adorned with most stately Temples and other buildings: and here are to be seen at this present, sundry ruins of the ancient Egyptian buildings. The Inhabitants are rich, for they travel for their gain as fare as Gaoga, a Kingdom of the Land of Negro. At this present there are found at Manfloth, certain huge and high Pillars and Porches, whereon are Verses engraven in the Egyptian Tongue. Near unto Nilus stand the ruins of a stately building, which seemeth to have been a Temple in times past; among which ruins the Citizens found sometimes Coin of Silver, sometimes of Gold, and sometimes of Lead; having on the one side Hielygraphick notes, and on the otherside the pictures of ancient Kings. The fields adjacent being very fruitful, are extremely scorched by the heat of the Sun, and much haunted with Crocodiles, which was the occasion (as some think) why the Romans abandoned this City. The Inhabitants are men of indifferent wealth, for they exercise Traffic in the Land of Negro. Azioth founded by the Egyptians upon the bank of Nilus, two hundred and fifty miles from The City of Azioth. Cairo, is most admirable in regard of the hugeness, and of the variety of old buildings, and of Epitaphs engraven in Egyptian Letters; although at this present the greatest part thereof lieth desolate. When the Mahometans were first Lords of this City, it was inhabited by honourable personages, and continueth as yet famous, in regard of the Nobility and great wealth of the Citizens. Christians. There are in this City almost an hundred Families of Christians, and three or four Churches still remaining: and without the City standeth a Monastery, containing more than an hundred Monks, who eat neither Flesh nor Fish, but only Herbs, Bread and Olives. And yet have they dainty Cates without any fat among them. This Monastery is very rich, and giveth three days entertainment to all strangers that resort thither, for the welcoming of whom they bring up great store of Doves, of Chickens, and of such like commodities. Ichmin being the most ancient City in all Egypt, was built by Ichmin, the son of * It is otherwise read in the tenth Chapter of Genesis, vers. 6. Misraim, The City of Ichmin. the son of Chus, which was the son of * Dubium. Hen, upon the Bank of Nilus, next unto Asia, and three hundred miles Eastward from Cairo. This City the Mahometans, when they first began to usurp over Egypt, so wasted and destroyed, for certain causes mentioned in Histories, that besides the foundations and rubbish, they left naught remaining: for, transporting the Pillars and principal Stones unto the other side of Nilus, they built thereof the City called Munsia, even as we will now declare. Georgia was in times past a famous Monastery of Christians, called after the name of The Monastery called Georgia. Saint George, and being six miles distant from Munsia. It was inhabited by more than two hundred Monks, who enjoying large Territories, Possessions and Revenues, shown themselves courteous and beneficial unto strangers; and the overplus of their yearly revenues was sent unto the Patriarch of Cairo, who caused the same to be distributed amongst the poor Christians: but about an hundred years ago, all the Monks of this Monastery died of a Pestilence, which A Pestilence. spread itself over all the Land of Egypt. Whereupon the Prince of Munsia compassed the said Monastery with a Wall, and erected diverse houses for Artificers and Merchants to devil in. And being alured by the pleasant Gardens situate amidst the beautiful Hills, he himself went thither to inhabit: but the Patriarch of the jacobites making his moan unto the Sultan, the Sultan caused another Monastery to be built in the same place, where in times past the old City stood; and assigned so much allowance thereunto, as might maintain thirty Monks. This little City of Chian was built in times past near unto Nilus by the Mahometans, The City of Chian. which notwithstanding is not now inhabited by them, but by the Christians called jacobites, who employ themselves either in Husbandry, or in bringing up of Chickens, Geese, and Doves. There remain as yet certain Monasteries of Christians, that give entertainment to Strangers. But Mahumetans (besides the Governor and his Family) there are none at all. Barbanda founded by the Egyptians upon Nilus, about four hundred miles from Cairo, was The City of Barbanda. laid so waste by the Romans, that nothing but the ruins thereof remained, most of which ruins were carried unto Asna, whereof we will forthwith entreat. Among the said ruins are to be found many pieces of Gold and Silver Coin, and sundry fragments of Smaragds or Emeralds. Emeralds. The ancient City of Cana, built by the Egyptians upon the bank of Nilus over against Barbanda, The City of Cana. Antonio Galuano maketh large mention of this City. The Haven of Chossir. and environed with Walls of Sunne-dried Brick, is inhabited with people of base condition, applying themselves unto Husbandry, by which means the City aboundeth with corn. Hither are the Merchandise brought against the stream of Nilus, which are sent from Cairo to Mecca: for the distance from hence over the wilderness unto the Read Sea, is at lest 120 miles, all which way there is no water at all to be found. And at the Haven of Chossir upon the shore of the Read Sea, are diverse Cottages, whereinto the said Merchandises are unladen. And over against Chossir on the side of Asia lieth jambuh, another Haven of the Read Sea, whereat Travellers going on Pilgrimage to see the Tomb of mohammed at Medina, must make their rendezvous or general meeting. Moreover, Chana furnisheth Medina and Mecca with Corn, in which places they suffer great and continual scarcity. Asna in times past was called Siene. Round about this City there are to be seen diverse The City of Asna. huge buildings, and admirable Sepulchers, together with sundry Epitaphs engraven both in Egyptian and Latin Letters. The great, ancient, and populous City of Assuan was built by the Egyptians upon the River of The City of Assuan. Nilus, about fourscore miles Eastward from Asna. The soil adjacent is most apt and fruitful for Corne. And the Citizens are exceedingly addicted unto the Trade of Merchandise, because they devil so near unto the Kingdom of Nubia, upon the confines whereof standeth their City: beyond which City, Nilus dispersing himself over the Plains through many small Lakes, becometh innavigable. Also, the said City standeth near unto that Desert, over which they travel unto the Port of Suachen upon the Read Sea, and it adjoineth likewise upon the frontiers Suachen. of Ethiopia. And here in Summer time the Inhabitants are extremely scorched with the heat of the Sun, being of a swart or brown colour, and being mingled with the people of Nubia and Ethiopia. Here are to be seen also many buildings of the ancient Egyptians, and most high Towers, which they call in the language of that Country Barba. Beyond this place there is neither City nor habitation of any account, besides a few Villages of black people, whose speech is compounded of the Arabian, Egyptian, and Ethiopian languages. These being subject unto the people, called * Bugiha are those which in old time were called Troglodytae. Bugiha, live in the Fields after the Arabian manner, being free from the Sultan's jurisdiction, for there his Dominions are limited. And thus much concerning the principal Cities standing along the main Channel of Nilus: Some whereof I saw, others I entered into, and passed by the residue: but I had most certain intelligence of them all, either by the Inhabitants themselves, or by the Mariners which carried me by water from Cairo to Assuan, with whom returning backe unto Chana, I traveled thence over the Desert unto the Read Sea, over which Sea I crossed unto jambuth, and Ziddem, two Haven Towns of Arabia Desarta; of which two Towns, because they belong unto Asia, I will not here discourse, jest I should seem to transgress the limits of Africa. But if it shall please The great Travels of john Leo. God to vouchsafe me longer life, I purpose to describe all the Regions of Asia which I have traveled; to wit, Arabia Desarta, Arabia Foelix, Arabia Petraea, the Asian part of Egypt, Armenia, and some part of Tartary; all which Countries I saw and passed through in the time of my youth. Likewise, I will set down my last Voyages from Fez to Constantinople, from Constantinople to Egypt, and from thence into Italy, in which journey I saw diverse and sundry Lands. All which my Travels I mean (by God's assistance) being returned forth of Europe into mine own Country, particularly to describe; deciphring first the Religion of Europe and Asia which I have seen, and thereunto annexing this my Discourse of Africa, to the end that I may promote the endeavours of such as are desirous to know the state of foreign Countries. §. IX. Principal occurrents in JOHN LEO his ninth Book of the History of Africa. THe Elephant keepeth in the Woods, and is found in great numbers in the forests of the Land of Negro. They use to go many in one company, & if they chance to meet with Of the African Beasts differing from the European. The manner of taking Elephants in Ethiopia. any man, they either shun him, or give place unto him. But if the Elephant intendeth to hurt anyman, he casteth him on the ground with his long snout or trunk, and never ceaseth trampling upon him till he be dead. And although it be a mighty and fierce beast, yet are there great store of them caught by the Ethiopian Hunters, in manner following. These Hunters being acquainted with the Woods and Thickets where they keep, use to make among the trees a round hedge of strong boughs and rafts, leaving a space open on the one side thereof, and likewise a door standing upon the plain ground which may be lift up with ropes, wherewith they can easily stop the said open place or passage. The Elephant therefore coming to take his rest under the shady boughs, entereth the hedge or enclosure, where the Hunters by drawing the said rope, and fastening the door, having imprisoned him, descend down from the trees, and kill him with their Arrows, to the end they may get his Teeth, and make sale of them. But if the Elephant chanceth to break through the hedge, he murthereth as many men as he can found. In Ethiopia the higher, and India, they have other devices * As by a tame Female drawing him to an enclosed place: and by a tame Male fight with the wild one in the Wood, and mean while men with ropes fastening his hinder legs. The Beast called Giraffa. to take the Elephant, which, lest I should seem over-tedious, I pass over in silence. The Giraffa so savage and wild, that it is a very rare matter to see any of them: for they hide themselves among the Deserts and Woods, where no other beasts use to come; and so soon as one of them espieth a man, it flieth forthwith, though not very swftly. It is headed like a Camel, eared like an Ox, and footed like a * Here is a word wanting in the original. The Camel. : neither are any taken by Hunters, but while they are very young. Camels are gentle and domestical beasts, and are found in Africa in great numbers, especially in the Deserts of Libya, Numidia, and Barbaria. And these the Arabians esteem to be their principal possessions and riches: so that speaking of the wealth of any of their Princes, or Governors, he hath (say they) so many thousands Camels, and not so many thousand Ducats. Moreover, the Arabians that possess Camels live like Lords and Potentates in great liberty, because they can remain with their Camels in barren Deserts, whither no Kings nor Princes can bring armies to subdue them. African Camels fare excel them of Asia; for travelling forty or fifty days together, without The African Camels are the best. any provender at all, they are unladen in the evening, and turned lose into the next fields, where they feed upon Gr●sse, Brambles, and the boughs of trees; which hardness the Camels of Asia cannot endure, but when they set forth any journey, they must be well pampered and full of flesh. Experience hath taught, that our Camels having traveled laden fifty days together without any provender; have so wasted; first, the flesh of their bunches; secondly, of their bellies, and lastly, of their hips, that they have scarce been able to carry the weight of one hundreth pounds. But the Merchants of Asia give their Camel's provender, half of them being laden with wares, and the other half with provender, and so their whole Carovan of Camels goeth forth and returneth home laden: by which means they keep them in good plight. Of Three kinds of Camels. Camels there are three kinds; whereof the first being called Hugiun, are gross, and of a tall stature, and most fit to carry burdens, but ere four years end they grow unprofitable: after which time every Camel but of mean stature will carry a thousand pounds of Italian weight. When any of the said Camels is to be laden, being beaten upon his knees and neck with a wand, he kneeleth down, and when he feeleth his load sufficient, he riseth up again. And the Africans use to geld their Camels which they keep for the burden, putting but one male Camel among ten females. The second kind of Camels called Becheti, and having a double bunch, are fit both to carry burdens, and to ride upon: and these are bred only in Asia. The third kind called Raguahill, are Camels of a slender and low stature, which albeit they are Camels of a wonderful swiftness, otherwise called Dromidaries. unfit to carry burdens, yet do they not excel the two other kinds in swiftness, that in the space of one day they will travel one hundred miles, and will so continued over the Deserts for eight or ten days together with very little provender: and these do the principal Arabians of Numidia, and the Moors of Libya usually ride upon. When the King of Tombuto is desirous to sand any message of importance unto the Numidian Merchants with great celerity, his post or messenger riding upon one of these Camels, will run from Tombuto to Darha or Segelmesse, being nine hundred miles distant, in the space of eight days at the farthest: but such as travel must be expert in the way through the Deserts, neither will they demand less than five hundred Duckats for every journey. The said Camels about the beginning of the spring inclining to their lust and venery, do not only hurt one another, but also will deadly wound such persons as have done them any injury in times past, not forgetting light and easy stripes: and whomsoever they lay hold on with their teeth, they lift up on high, and cast him down again, trampling upon him with their feet, and in this mad mood they continued forty days together. Neither are they so patiented of hunger as of thirst; for they will abstain from drink, without any inconvenience, for fifteen days together: and if their The Camels great abstinence from drink. guides water them once in three days, they do them great hurt, for they are not usually watered but once in five or nine days, or at an urgent necessity once in fifteen days. Moreover, the said Camels are of a gentle disposition, and are induced as it were with a kind of humane reason: for when as between Ethiopia and Barbary they have a day's journey to travel more than their wont, their masters cannot drive them on, being so tired, with whips, but are fain to sing certain songs unto them; wherewith being exceedingly delighted, they perform their journey with such swiftness, that their said masters are scarce able to follow them. At my being in Cairo I saw a Camel dance; which art of dancing how he learned of his master I will here in few words report. They take a young Camel, and put him for half an hour How the Camels oh Cairo learn to dance. together in a place like a Bathstove prepared for the same purpose, the floor whereof is het with fire: then play they without upon a drum, whereat the Camel not so much in regard of the noise, as of the hot pavement which offendeth his feet, and lifts up one leg after another in manner of a dance, and having been accustomed unto this exercise for the space of a year or ten months, th' 〈…〉 then present him unto the public view of the people, when as hearing the noise of a drum, and remembering the time when he trod upon the hot floor, he presently falleth a dancing and leaping: and so, use being turned into a kind of nature, he perpetually observeth the same custom. The Horses of Barbary differ not in any respect from other Horses: but Horses of the same Barbary or Arabian Horses. swiftness and agility are in the Arabian tongue called throughout all Egypt, Syria, Asia, Arabia Foelix, and Deserta, by the name of Arabian Horses: and the Historiographers affirm, that this kind of wild Horses ranging up and down the Arabian Deserts, and being broken and managed by the Arabians ever since the time of Ishmael, have so exceedingly multiplied and increased, that they have replenished the most part of Africa: which opinion savoureth of truth, for even at this present there are great store of wild Horses found both in the African and Arabian Deserts. And I myself saw in the Numidian Desert a wild Colt of a white colour, and having a curled maine. The most certain triali of these Horses is when they can overtake the beast called Lant, or the Ostrich in a race: which two, if they be able to perform, they are esteemed worth a thousand Duckats or an hundred Camels. Howbeit, very few of these Horses are brought up in Barbary, but the Arabians that inhabit the Deserts, and the people of Lybia bring up great numbers of them, using them not for travel or warfare, but only for hunting, neither do they give them any other meat but the milk of Camels, and that twice every day and night, to the end they may keep them nimble, lively, and of spare flesh; Horses fed with Camel's milk. and in the time of Grass they suffer them to feed in Pastures, but then they ride not upon them. The wild Horse is one of those beasts that come seldom in sight. The Arabians of the The wild Horse. Wild Horses are usual with the Tartars & at the River of Plate (but of spanish bread. Lant. Deserts take the wild Horse and eat him, saying, that the younger the Horse be, the sweeter is his flesh: but he will hardly be taken either with Horses or Dogs. In the waters where this beast keepeth, they lay certain snares, covering them over with sand, wherein his foot being caught, he is entangled and slain. The beast called Lant or Dant in shape resembleth an Ox, saving that he hath smaller legs, and comelier horns. His hair is white, and his hoofs are as black as jet, and he is so exceeding swift, that no beast can overtake him, but only the Barbary Horse, as is beforesaid. He is easilier caught in Summer then in Winter, because that in regard of the extreme fretting heat of the sand his hoofs are then strained and set awry, by which means his swiftness is abated, like as the swiftness of Stags and Roe-Deere Of the hide of this beast are made Shields and Targets Targets made of a skin. of great defence, which will not be pierced, but only with the forcible shot of a bullet, but they are sold at an extreme price. The wild Ox resembleth the tame Ox, save that it is less in stature, being of a grey or ash-colour, and of great swiftness. It haunteth either the Deserts, or the confines of the Deserts. The wild Ox. And the flesh thereof (they say) is very savoury. The wild Ass being found either in the Deserts, or upon the borders thereof, is of an ash-colour. In swiftness they are surpassed only by the Barbary Horses, and when they see a man, The wild Ass. they bray out aloud, kicking and wincing with their heels, and standing stone-still, till one approacheth so near them, that he may touch them with his hand, and then they betake themselves to flight. By the Arabians of the Deserts they are caught with Snares, and other Engines. They go in companies either when they feed or water themselves. Their flesh is hot and unsavoury, and hath a wild taste: but being set a cooling two days after it is sodden, it becometh very savoury and pleasant. All the Oxen upon the Mountains of Africa being tame cattles, are of so mean a stature, that in comparison of other Oxen they seem to be but Heifers of two years old: but the The Oxen up-the Mountains of Africa. Mountainers using them to the plough, say, that they are strong, and will endure much labour. Adimmain, is a tame beast, being shaped like a Ram, and of the stature of an Ass, and having long and dangle ears. The Libyans use these beasts in stead of Cows, and make of their The beast called Adimmain. milk great store of Cheese and Butter. They have some Wool, though it be but short. I myself upon a time being merrily disposed, road a quarter of a mile upon the back of one of these beasts. Very many of them there are in the Deserts of Libya, and but few in other places: and it is a rare matter to see one of them in the Numidian fields. There is no difference between these Rams of Africa and others, save only in their tails, which are of a great thickness, being by so much the grosser, by how much they are more The African Ram. fat, so that some of their tails weigh ten, and other twenty pounds a piece, and they become fat of their own natural inclination: but in Egypt there are diverse that fed them fat with Brancha and Barley, until their tails grow so big that they cannot remove themselves from place to place: insomuch that those which take charge of them are fain to bind little carts under their tails, to the end they may have strength to walk. I myself saw at a City in Egypt called Asiot, and standing upon Nilus, about an hundred and fifty miles from Cairo, one of the said Rams tails that weighed fours 〈…〉 e pounds, and others affrmed, that they had seen one of those tails of an hundred and fifty pounds' weight. All the fat therefore Huge tail. of this beast consisteth in his tail; neither is there any of them to be found but only in Tunis and in Egypt. The Lion is a most fierce and cruel beast, being hurtful unto all other beasts, and excelling them both in strength, courage, and cruelty, neither is he only a devourer of beasts, but of men The Lyon. also. In some places one Lion will boldly encounter two hundred Horsemen. They range without all fear among the flocks and droves of Cattles, and whatsoever beast they can lay hold on, they carry it into the next Wood unto their Whelps: yea, some Lions there are (as I have before said) that will vanquish and kill five or six Horsemen in one Company. Howbeit, such Lions as live upon the cold mountains are not so outrageous and cruel: but the hotter the places be where they keep, the more ravenous and bold are they, as namely, upon the Frontiers of Temesna, and of the Kingdom of Fez, in the Desert of Angad near Telensin, and between the City of Bona and Tunis, all which are accounted the most famous and fierce Lions in all Africa. In the Spring, while they are given to Lust and Venery, they have most fierce and bloody conflicts one with an other, eight or twelve Lions following after one Lioness. I have heard many both men and women report, that if a woman chanceth to meet with a Lion, and showeth him her privy parts, he will with crying and roaring, cast his eyes upon the ground and so departed. Believe it they that list. But this I am well assured of, that whatsoever a Lion getteth in his paws, though it be a Camel, he will carry it away. The Leopard. The Leopard living in the Woods of Barbary, will not for all their great strength and cruelty hurt any man, unless it be very seldom, when as they meet with a man in a narrow passage, and cannot shun him, or when they are checked and provoked unto fury: for than they will fly upon a man, laying hold upon his visage with their talents, and plucking off so much flesh as they can catch, insomuch that sometimes they will crush his brains in pieces. They invade not any flocks or droves of tame Cattles, but are at deadly feud with Dogs, whom they will kill and devour. The Mountayners of the Region of Constantina hunt them on Horseback, stopping all passages, where they might escape. The Leopard ranging up an down, and finding every place so beset with Horsemen that he cannot get away, windeth and turneth himself on all sides, and so becometh a fit mark for the Hunters to discharge their Darts and Arrows upon. But if the Leopard chanceth to escape, that man that lets him pass, is bound by an usual custom to invite the residue of the Hunters unto a Banquet. The beast called by the Arabians, Dabuh, and by the Africans, jesef, in bigness and shape The beast called Dabuh. resembleth a Wolf, saving that his legs and feet are like to the legs and feet of a man. It is not hurtful unto any other beast, but will rake the carcases of men out of their graves, and will devour them, being otherwise an abject and silly creature. The Hunters being acquainted with his Den, come before it singing and playing upon a Drum, by which Melody being alured forth, his legs are entrapped in a strong Rope, and so he is drawn out and slain. The Civet Cats are naturally wild, and are found in the Woods of Aethiopia. The Merchants The Civet Cat taking their young Whelps or Kittes, feed them with Milk, Bran, and Flesh, and keep them in Cages or Grates. But their odoriferous Excrement (which is naught else but The manner of gathering Civet. their sweat) they gather twice or thrice every day in manner following: first, they drive them up and down the Grate with a Wand, till they sweated, and then they take the said sweat from under their flanks, their shoulders, their necks, and their tails: which Excrement of sweat is commonly called Civet. Of Apes there are diverse and sundry kinds, those which have tails, being called in the African The Ape. Monkeys and Baboons. Tongue, Monne, and those which have none, Babuini. They are found in the Woods of Mauritania, and upon the Mountains of Bugia and Constantina. They live upon Grass and Corn, and go in great companies to feed in the Corn field, and one of their company which standeth Sentinel, or keepeth watch and ward upon the borders, when he espyeth the Husbandman coming, he cryeth out and giveth as it were an alarm to his fellows, who every one of them flee immediately into the next Woods, and betake themselves to the trees. The she Apes carry their Whelps upon their shoulders, and will leap with them in that sort from one tree to another. The Sea Horse is commonly found in the Rivers of Niger and Nilus. In shape it resembleth The Sea Horse an Horse, and in stature an Ass, but it is altogether destitute of hair. It liveth both in the water and upon the Land, and swimmeth to the shore in the night season. Barks and Boats laden with Wares and sailing down the River of Niger, are greatly endangered by this Sea Horse, for often times he over-whelmeth and sinketh them. The Sea Ox being covered with an exceeding hard skin is shaped in all respects like unto The Sea Ox. the Land Ox; save that in bigness it exceedeth not a Calf of six months old. It is found in both the Rivers of Niger and Nilus, and being taken by Fishers, is kept a long time a live out of the water. I myself saw one at Cairo lead up and down by the neck in a Chain, which (they say) was taken at the City of Asna, standing upon the bank of Nilus, about four hundred miles from Cairo. In the Libyan Deserts are found very many Tortoises as big as a Tun. And Bicri the The Tor●oyse. Bicri his Book of the Region● of Africa. Cosmographer in his Book of the Regions and journeys of Africa reporteth, that a certain man being weary of travelling, ascended to his thinking, upon an high stone lying in the Desert, to the end he might free himself from the danger of Serpents and venomous beasts; who having slept sound thereupon all night, found himself in the morning removed three miles from the place where he first lay down, and thereby understood that it was not a stone but a Tortoise whereon he reposed himself, which lying still all the day long creepeth for food in the night-season, but so slowly, that her pace can hardly be perceived. The Crocodile commonly frequenteth the Rivers of Niger and Nilus, and containeth in The Crocodile The craft of the Crocodile in taking both men & beast's. length twelve Cubits and above, the tail thereof being as long as the whole body besides, albeit, there are but few of so huge a bigness. It goeth upon four feet like a Lizard, neither is it above a Cubit and an half high. The tail of this beast is full of knots, and the skin thereof is so exceeding hard, that no Crossbow will enter it. Some prey upon fishes only, but others upon beasts and men. Which lurking about the banks of the River, do craftily lay wait for men and beasts that come the same way, about whom suddenly winding their tails, they draw them into the water, and there devour them. Howbeit, some of them are not so cruel by nature: for if they were, no Inhabitants could live near unto the Rivers of Nilus and Niger. In eating they move the upper jaw only, their neither jaw being joined unto their brest-bone. Not many years sithence, passing up the River of Nilus towards the City of Cana, standing in the upper part of Egypt, four hundred miles from Cairo, on a certain night whilst we were in the midst of our journey, the Moon being over-shadowed with Clouds, the Mariners and Passengers all fast a sleep, and the Bark under sails, I myself studying by Candle-light in my Cabin, was called upon by a devout old man in the Bark, who bestowed the same night in watching and prayer, and said unto me, call (I pray you) some of your company, who may help me to draw up this piece of wood floating upon the water, which will serve to morrow for the dressing of our Dinner. Myself, Sir (quoth I) will come and help you, rather than wake any of our company in the dead of the night. Nay (quoth the old man) I will try whether I be able to draw it up alone or no. And so when the Bark was near unto the Wood, as he supposed, holding a Rope in his hand to cast into the water, he was soddainly entangled with a Crocodiles long tail, and was in a moment drawn under the water. Whereupon, I making a shout, all the people in the Bark arose, and str●king sails we stayed for the space of an hour, diverse in the mean time leaping into the water to seek the man, but altogether in vain: and therefore all of them affirmed, that he was caught by a Crocodile. As we sailed further, we saw great numbers of Crocodiles upon the banks of the Lands in the midst of Nilus lie beaking them in the Sun with their jaws wide open, whereinto certain little Birds about the bigness of a Thr●●h entering, came flying forth again presently after. The occasion whereof was told me to be this: The Crocodiles by reason of their continual devouring of beasts and fishes, Little Birds flying into the Crocodiles mouth to pick worms from between their teeth. have certain pieces of flesh sticking fast between their forked teeth, which flesh being putrified, breedeth a kind of Worm wherewith they are cruelly tormented. Wherefore the said Birds flying about, and seeing the Worms, enter into the Crocodiles jaws, to satisfy their hunger therewith. But the Crocodile perceiving himself freed from the Worms of his teeth, offereth to shut his mouth, and to devour the little Bird that did him so good a turn, but being hindered from his ungrateful attempt by a prick which groweth upon the Birds head, he is constrained to open his jaws and to let her departed. The she Crocodile laying Eggs upon the shore covereth them with sa●d; and so soon as the young Crocodiles are hatched, they crawl into the River. Those Crocodiles that forsake the River and haunt the Deserts become venomous; but such as continued in Nilus, are destitute of Poison. Of these beasts I saw above three hundred heads placed upon the walls of Cana, with their jaws wide open, being of so monstrous and incredible a bigness, that they were sufficient to have swallowed up a whole Cow at once, and their teeth were great and sharp. In the Caves of Atlas are found many huge and monstrous Dragons, which are heavy, of a The Dragon. slow motion, because the midst of their body is gross, but their necks and tails are slender. They are most venomous creatures, insomuch, that whosoever is bitten or touched by them, his flesh presently waxeth soft and weak, neither can he by any means escape death. The Hydra being short in proportion of body, and having a slender tail and neck, liveth in The Hydra. the Libyan Deserts. The poison thereof is most deadly, so that if a man be bitten by this beast, he hath none other remedy, but to cut off the wounded part, before the Poison disperseth itself into the other members. The Dub living also in the Deserts, resembleth in shape a Lizzard, saving that it is somewhat bigger, and containeth in length a Cubite, and in breadth four fingers. It drinketh no The creature called Dub. water at all, and if a man pour any water into the mouth thereof, it presently dieth. It layeth eggs in manner of a Tortoise, and is destitute of poison. The Arabians take it in the Deserts: and I myself cut the throat of one which I took, but it bled a very little. Being flayed and roasted, it tasteth somewhat like a frog. In swiftness it is comparable to a Lizzard, and being hunted, if it chanceth to thrust the head into a hole, it can by no force be drawn out, except the hole be digged wider by the hunters. Having been slain three days together, and then being put to the fire, it stirreth itself as if it were newly dead. The Guaral is like unto the former, saving that it is somewhat bigger, and hath poison both The Guarall. in the head and tail, which two parts being cut off, the Arabians will eat it, notwithstanding it be of a deformed shape and ugly colour, in which respects I loathed always to eat the flesh thereof. The Chameleon being of the shape and bigness of a Lizzard, is a deformed, crooked and lean The Chameleon creature, having a long and slender tail like a Mouse, and being of a slow pace. It is nourished by the Element of Air, and the Sunbeams, at the rising whereof it gapeth, and turneth itself up and down. It changeth the colour according to the variety of places where it cometh, being sometimes black and sometimes green, as I myself have seen it. It is at great It is observed to eat Flies. enmity with venomous Serpents, for when it seethe any lie sleeping under a tree, it presently How the Chameleon killeth the Serpent. climbeth up the same tree, and looking down upon the Serpent's head, it voideth out of the mouth, as it were, a long thread of spittle, with a round drop like a Pearl hanging at the end, which drop falling wrong, the Chameleon changeth his place, till it may light directly upon the Serpent's head, by the virtue whereof he presently dieth. The Ostrich in shape resembleth a Goose, but that the neck and legs are somewhat longer, The Ostrich. so that some of them exceed the length of two cubits. The body of this Bird is large, and the wings thereof are full of great feathers both white and black, which wings and feathers being unfit to fly withal, do help the Ostrich, with the motion of her train, to run a swift pace. This Fowl liveth in dry Deserts, and layeth to the number of ten or twelve Eggs in the Sands, which being about the bigness of great Bullets, weigh fifteen pounds a piece; but the Ostrich is of so weak of memory, that she presently forgetteth the place where her Eggs were laid. And afterward the same, or some other Ostrich-hen finding the said eggs by chance, hatcheth and fostereth them as if they were certainly her own: the Chickens are no sooner crept out of the shell, but they prowl up and down the Deserts for their food: and before their feathers be grown, they are so swift, that a man shall hardly overtake them. The Ostrich is a silly and deaf creature, feeding upon any thing which it findeth, be it as hard and undigestable as iron. The flesh, especially of their legs, is of a slimy and strong taste: and yet the Numidians use it for food, for they take young Ostriches, and set them up a fatting. The Ostriches wander up and down the Deserts in orderly troops, so that a fare off a man would take them to be so many Horsemen, which illusion hath often dismayed whole Carovans. Of Eagles there are diverse kinds, according to their natural properties, the proportion of Of Fowls, and first of the Eagle. their bodies, or the diversity of their colours: and the greatest kind of Eagles are called in the Arabian Tongue, Nesir. The Africans teach their Eagles to prey upon Foxes and Wolves; which in their encounter cease upon the heads of the said Beasts with their bills, and upon the backs with their talents, to avoid the danger of biting. But if the Beast turn his belly upward, A strange narration. the Eagle will not forsake him, till she hath either pecked out his eyes, or slain him. Many of our African Writers affirm, that the male Eagle oftentimes engendering with a she-wolf, begetteth a Dragon, having the beak and wings of a Bird, a Serpent's tail, the feet of a Wolf, and a skin speckled and party coloured like the skin of a Serpent; neither can it open the eyelids, and it liveth in Caves. This Monster, albeit myself have not seen, yet the common report over all Africa affirmeth, that there is such an one. The Nesir is the greatest Fowl in all Africa, and exceedeth a Crane in bigness, though the bill, The Fowl called Nesir. neck, and legs are somewhat shorter. In flying, this Bird mounteth up so high into the Air, that it cannot be discerned: but at the sight of a dead carcase it will immediately descend. This Bird liveth a long time, and I myself have seen many of them unfeathered by reason of extreme old age: wherefore having cast all their feathers, they return unto their nest, as if they were newly hatched, and are there nourished by the younger Birds of the same kind. The Italians call it by the name of a Vulture: but I think it to be of another kind. They nestle upon high Rocks, and upon the tops of wild and desert Mountains, especially upon mount Atlas: and they are taken by such as are acquainted with those places. The best African Hawks are white, being taken upon certain Mountains of the Numidian Hawks. Deserts, and with these Hawks they pursue the Crane. Of these Hawks there are diverse kinds, some being used to fly at Patridges and Quails, and others at the Hare. Parrot's there are as big as a Dove of diverse colours, some read, some black, and some ashcoloured, Parats or Poppiniay. which albeit they cannot so fitly express man's speech, yet have they most sweet & shrill voices. Of Locusts there are sometimes seen such monstrous swarms in Africa, that in flying The Locusts. they intercept the Sunbeams like a thick Cloud. They devour trees, leaves, fruits, and all green things growing out of the earth. At their departure they leave eggs behind them, whereof other young Locusts breed, which in the places where they are left, will eat and consume all things even to the very bark of trees, procuring thereby extreme dearth of Corn, especially in Mauritania. Howbeit, the Inhabitants of Arabia Desarta, and of Libya, esteem the coming of these Locusts as a fortunate boding: for, seething or drying them in the Sun, they bruise them to powder, and so eat them. The greater part of Africa hath none other Salt but such as is digged out of Quarries and Of Minerals and Fruits, Roots: and first of Mineral Salt. One pound of Salt for half a Ducat. Mines, after the manner of Marble or Freestone, being of a white, red, and grey colour. Barbary aboundeth with Salt, and Numidia is indifferently furnished therewith: but the Land of Negro, and especially the inner part of Ethiopia, is so destitute thereof, that a pound of Salt is there sold for half a Ducat. And the people of the said Regions use not to set Salt upon their tables; but holding a crumb of Salt in their hands, they lick the same at every morsel of meat which they put in their mouths. In certain Lakes of Barbary all the Summer time, there is fair and white salt congealed or kerned, as namely, in diverse places near unto the City of Fez. Antimony growing in many places of Africa in the Lead-mines, is separated from the Lead The Mineral called Antimony. by the help of Brimstone. Great plenty of this Mineral is digged out of the bottom of Mount Atlas, especially where Numidia bordereth upon the Kingdom of Fez. Brimstone likewise is digged in great abundance out of other places of Africa. Euphorbium is the juice or Gum of a certain Herb, growing like the head of a wild Thistle, between the branches whereof grow certain fruits as big in compass as a green cucumber; after which shape or likeness, it beareth certain little grains or seeds; and some of Of Euphorbium. the said first-fruits are an elle long, and some are longer. They grow not out of the branches of the Herb, but spring out of the firm ground, and out of one flag you shall see sometimes twenty, and sometimes thirty of them issue forth. The people of the same Region, when the said fruits are once ripe, do prick them with their knives, and out of the holes proceedeth a Liquor, or juice much like unto milk, which by little and little groweth thick and slimy. And so being grown thick, they take it off with their knives, putting it in Bladders, and drying it. And the Plant or Herb itself is full of sharp prickles. Of Pitch there are two kinds, the one being natural, and taken out of certain Stones, which are in Fountains; the water whereof retained the unsavoury smell and taste of the same; and Of Pitch. the other being artificial, and proceeding out of the juniper or Pinetree: and this artificial Pitch I saw made upon Mount Atlas, in manner following. They make a deep and round furnace Pitch made in Mount Atlas. with an hole in the bottom, through which hole the Pitch may fall down into an hollow place within the ground, being made in form of a little vessel: and putting into the said furnace the boughs of the foresaid trees broken into small pieces, they close up the mouth of the furnace, and make a fire under it, by the heat whereof the Pitch distilleth forth of the wood, through the bottom of the furnace into the foresaid hollow place; and so it is taken up and put in bladders or bags. Musa is a fruit growing upon a small tree, which beareth large and broad leaves of a cubit The Fruit called Mau● or Musa. long, hath a most excellent and delicate taste, and springeth forth about the bigness of a small Cucumber. The Mahometan Doctors affirm, that this was the fruit which God forbade our first Parents to eat in Paradise, which when they had eaten they covered their nakedness with leaves of the same fruit, as being of all other leaves most meet for that purpose. They grow in great abundance at Sela, a Town of the Kingdom of Fez; but in fare greater plenty in the land of Egypt, and especially at Damiata. The trees bearing Cassia are of great thickness, having leaves like unto the Mulberry tree. Of Cassia. They bear a broad and white Blossom, and are so laden with first-fruits, that they are constrained to gather great store before they be ripe, lest the tree should break with overmuch weight. And this kind of tree groweth only in Egypt. The Root Tauzarghente growing in the Western part of Africa upon the Ocean Sea shore, The Root called Tauzarghente. yields a fragrant and odoriferous smell. And the Merchants of Mauritania carry the same into the Land of Negro, where the people use it for a most excellent Perfume, and yet they neither burn it, nor put any fire at all thereto: for being kept only in an house, it yields a natural sent of itself. In Mauritania they cell a bunch of these Roots for half a Ducat, which being carried to the Land of Negro, is sold again for eighty, or one hundred Duckats, and sometimes for more. The Herb Addad is bitter, and the Root itself is so venomous, that one drop of the water distilled thereout, will kill a man within the space of an hour, which is commonly known The Root called Addad. even to the Women of Africa. The Root Surnag growing also upon the Western part of Mount Atlas, is said to be very comfortable and preservative unto the privy parts of man, and being drunk in an Electuary, to The Root called Surnag. stir up venereal lust, &c. Neither must I here omit that, which the Inhabitants of Mount Atlas do commonly report, that many of those Damosels which keep Cattles upon the said Mountains, have lost their Virginity by none other occasion, but by making water upon the said Root: unto whom I would in merriment answer, that I believed all which experience had taught, concerning the secret virtue of the same Root, yea, they affirmed moreover, that some of their Maidens were so infected with this root, that they were not only deflowered of their Virginity, but had also their whole bodies puffed up and swollen. These are the things memorable and worthy of knowledge, seen and observed by me john Leo, throughout all Africa, which Country I have in * That is, in Barbary, Numidia, Libya, the Land of Negro, and Egypt. all places traveled quite over: wherein whatsoever I saw worthy the observation, I presently committed to writing; and those things which I saw not, I procured to be at large declared unto me by most credible and substantial persons, which were themselves eye-witnesses of the same: and so having gotten a fit opportunity, I thought good to reduce these my Travels and Studies into this one Volume. Forasmuch, as men desire to read later occurrents, and these my Labours are intended not to the profit and pleasure alone; but to the honour also of the English Name and Nation, I have added this following Discourse of the late Wars in Barbary: not yet pursuing them to these Times, but contenting myself with the beginnings, and some year's proceed thereof, the English having (as you shall see) yea, being no small part therein; Quae regio in terris nostri non plena laboris; The voluntary English adventures in the Civil uncivil broils of Ice-frozen Muscovia, of Sunne-scorched Barbary, of Turkish and Persian fights by Sea, the Mogul's by Land, the Sweden, Polish, German, Bohemian, Belgian, and many-headed-Italian Broils nearer home; the Eastern and Western Indies, the Arctic Northern Circle, and Southermost Africa remote, have really exceeded the fabulous Devices of devising F●blerss, in Knight-Aduentures, the Issues and Occupations of idle brains. As for the mann●r of the Seriffian Family, attaining at first to the Barbarian Sceptre, and the monstrous Saint-ship and portentous power of Side Hamet, getting the Kingdom from the Brethren, and of Side Hia which dispossessed him of it and his life, you have more full Relations in my Pilgrimage, with other Occurrents. Here it is more fit to let you hear others speak then myself. CHAP. II Collections of things most remarkable in the History of Barbarbarie, written by Ro. C. §. I How the Kingdom of Barbary came to MULEY HAMET XARIF, the late deceased King, and the course of his government; of his Sons and their behaviour: SHECKS misgovernment and imprisonment: HAMETS' death. THe Family of the Mareines, being Larbies, were long times Kings of Barbary: until a plain Hali some hundred years ago, calling himself Muley Hamet Xarif, This is that Seriffe or Xeriffe so often mentioned by Leo, which then began (under colour of warring against the Christians both Spaniards and Portugals which had made (as you see in Leo) large entries into Barbary) to usurp the State and dispossess the former Kings. So that even in order of time and affairs, this History fitly succeeds the former of Leo; for Barb●ry. Of their manner of getting the Kingdom, and the rest of the story, see my Pilgrimage, l. 6. c. 11. §. 2. came out of the Country of Dara, (lying beyond the Mountains of Atlas) with a great number of Mountayners, called in their own Language Brebers': these with their strength got Moruecos from the Mareins. And going forward following the fertileness of the soil, drove the Mareins out of Fez: getting into his power all the flat Countries comprised under the Titles of Sus, Moruecos and Fez, from the hills of Atlas to the Straitss of Gibraltar. Being thus grown great, he would prove himself a Xarif, that is, one of the Kindred of the Prophet Mahomet, desiring his birth might be held answerable to his new acquired fortunes: But within a little time after this his sudden invasion, Sus rebelling, refused his Government, wherefore he sent to the bordering Turks for aid, who fulfilled therein his request. Aided with these Turkish auxiliary forces, he set forward, and at his entrance into that Kingdom, the Turkish Soldiers through Treason killed him, and cut off his head; sacked Taradant, and running over the whole Country, spoiled it by the space of two months, which done, they would gladly have returned to Trimasine: yet fearing their own strength to return the same way Hamet had brought them; it was held their better course and shorter journey, to pass over the Mountains: but the Montayners knowing this their new done bloody fact, and seeing them have good store of pillage, set upon them, so that few or none escaped their hands, but were all slain. After this Hamet Xarifs death, who reigned some eight years, succeeded his Brother Muley Abdela, having all his life time great war with the Mareins, to keep that his Brother had conquered: he having reigned some fifteen years died, leaving behind him thirteen Sons, the eldest Muley Abdela (who at his entrance to the Kingdom, commanded all his Brethren to be killed:) but the second Brother Abdelmelech fearing hard measure, fled presently upon the death of his Father into Turkey, and so saved his life. The third Brother Muley Hamet of whom we are hereafter to entreat, being held a great Churchman, simple and humble spirited, not any way addicted unto arms, was spared alive as less feared. The other ten were all put to death in one day at Taradant in Sus, where they were kept in their Father's life time. This Abdela reigned forty years, and dying, left behind him three Sons, Muley Mehamet, Muley Sheck, Muley Nassar, Muley Mehamet being King, his two young Brethren ran away into Spain, the elder whereof named Muley Sheck is yet living, and there turned Christian. The younger Brother called Muley Nassar returned into Barbary, in the fourteenth year of Muley Hamets' Reign, who died at last. At this Muley Nassars landing in the Country of Fez, much people favoured him and his Title, and two thousand of Muley Shecks Soldiers (who now liveth, and then governed Fez, for his Father revolted from him to Nassar; insomuch, as Muley Sheck was in mind to have fled unto his Father. But that alcayde Hamet Benlau, being a very wise Captain and there placed to help Muley Sheck by his counsel, who was very young,) kept him from running away: and Muley Nassar with a 〈…〉 latorie war, with whom if the Soldiers had stayed, he might peradventure have gotten the Country. But their Lent approaching, the Soldiers told Nassar, they would go keep their Easter at their own houses. Whereupon Nassar, thinking if they were once go, they would never return to him again, would give present battle, and so was this Nassar slain. Abdelmelech being second Brother to Abdela, got such favour in Turkey where he lived, as entering Barbary with four thousand Turkish Soldiers, he got the Kingdom from his Nephew Mehamet the eldest Son of Abdela, and there reigned two years. Muley Mehamet thus deprived of his Kingdom, fled for succour to Sebastian then King of Portugal, who came in person into Barbary, to help him with thirty thousand men; giving battle, the Moors fled, and the Christians retired, hoping the Moors would return, that so the Christians might make the greater slaughter of them. According to this expectation Abdelmelech with his Army returned, and the Christians charged the foremost of their Horsemen very hotly, who would have fled. But such was the abundance of Abdelmeleches Horsemen, following the forward which were discomfited, as they could not have field-roome to fly, but were forced to fight it out. This was a bloody battle wherein three Kings lost their lives, Don Sebastian King of Portugal: Muley Mehamet unto whose aid Sebastian came over: And Abdelmelech who came out of Turkey being second Brother to Abdela; This Abdelmelech left behind him a Son yet living at this day in Turkey, whose name is Muley Smime. After the death of these two. Abdelas' third Brother, Muley Hamet Xarif, was made King, reigned about seven and twenty years in great peace and felicity, until he went to take his Son Muley Sheck at Fez, where the Father died, whose death hath caused all these Wars, as ye may read hereafter. Touching this Muley Hamet, I thought good, to insert this Letter of Master Bernhere, the Son of that worthy Augustine Bernhere (as I have heard) which is so commended by Master Fox for his zeal in Queen Mary's days, in the History of Bradford, Careless, Glover, &c. To his loving Brother Master Edward Wright. THis King Muley Hamet is much delighted in the study of Astronomy and Astrology, and valueth Instruments serving for the course of the Sun and Moon, that are of rare device, exceedingly. Wherefore your Sphere, your Watch, your Mundane Dial, and your Sextans, your new Magnetical Instrument for Declination, or any Astrolable that hath somewhat extraordinary in it will be accepted: and you might cell the same at good prices. Now with the Eagle there go from hence certain Ambassadors, and one of them is the King's Secretary, named Abdala Wahed anon, who hath some insight in such matters. This Bearer my friend Master Pate, and Robert Kitchen the Master of the Ship, I think, will bring him unto you, unto whom I would have you show all the variety of Instruments that you have either in your own hands, or have sold and lent to others; that he may choose some for the King's use and his own. You may show them also the Draughts and Lineaments of whatsoever you have in Paper, all which I know, will make them admire and be desirous to have some that they can understand how to use. You may 'cause to be framed some Instruments in Brass or Silver, leaving the spaces for Arabic words and figures, yet drawing the Pictures of them in Paper exactly, and setting down the Latin figures, and the words in Latin, or Spanish, which is fare better: there will be found here that can grave the same in Arabic upon the Instruments having some direction from you about the matter. Or Abdala Wahed being a perfect Penman, can set the Arabic Letters, figures, and words down very fair; and so any of your Gravers can work the same in Metal, having his Writing before them. Master Cyprian would be a good Interpreter between you and them, or some that understandeth and speaketh both Latin and Spanish, and knoweth what the words of Art mean. The experiments Mathematical of the Loadstone, will content the Ambassador much. Make no scruple to show them what you can; for it may redound to your good. I desire to hear more of Magnetical works, and the discovery of the North passage. Writ to me thereof, and sand any Maps or draughts of instruments, or what you think fit about Dyalling, or the course of time, and the motion of the Heavens, which you think I can understand: but direct the same either to me, or to one Master john Wakeman, servant to Master Alderman Hamden; who, though he have small skill in such things, yet is desirous to see and learn, and can prefer such matters to the view of the King, and his sons, who all are exceeding strictious of matters tending this way: so that if I had skill myself, or but some of your Instruments, whereof I could make demonstration for their use, I could give great content, and be a means to pleasure you much. But confer with Master Pate, and Master Kitchen, who will direct you in this business, and from whom you may receive money before hand, for making any instruments that the Ambassadors would have for themselves or the King. Your Magnetical Instrument of Declination, would be commodions for a yearly Uoyage, which some make for the King over a Sandy Sea (wherein they must use Needle and Compass) to Gago. A Voyage over a sandy Sea to Gago for Gold. If you question about the matter, and show them some instrument serving for this purpose, it will give great content. Other directions I might add unto you; but from the parties above named, you may receive the same fully. And thus with my good will, hoping and wishing to see you shortly, I take my leave, This 24. of june, 1600. From the City of Maroco. From Maroco in Barbary. Your loving Brother in-law, Thomas Bernhere. Obtaining the Sceptre, he first provided himself of the gravest men he could found in his Kingdoms, to be Counsellors of estate; then of the most experienced, and valiant Soldiers, for Commanders over his Camp, and Garrison Townes. And whereas he was Monarch over two Nations, the Larbies, and Brebers', he found it requisite to use a twofold government. The Larbies dwelling in the most plain Champion Country of his three Kingdoms, Moruecos, The Larbies are the dwellers in the plain, the Brebers' Mountainers. Sus, and Fez, were easily governed, being of mild and peaceable nature, given to thrift and tillage of the ground, sought no alterations, but receiving from him a due form of justice, executed by his Ministers: protecting them from the Montaneirs which are robbers, willingly obeyed his Regal authority, and yearly paid their tenths toward their King's maintenance. As for the Brebers', or Montaneirs, being of an untamed and fierce disposition, speaking the Tamiset tongue, which is as much different from the Larbee, as Welch is from our English, dwelling in places by nature defensible, and almost inaccessible: He could not so well govern, neither had ever such absolute power over them, nor received the fift penny of profit from them, as he did from the Alarbies. Therefore he sought by all means to diminish their strength of people, drawing The greatness of his Dominion. them always into foreign expeditions, especially into that war, against the Negroes, which continued a long time, thereby extending his Empire so fare that way, as by Camel it was six months journey from Moruecos, to the farthest parts of his Dominion. Likewise, he used A Caravan, is a company of Merchants going together for trading, with a great number of Horses, Camels and Mules, laden with Commodities. this people to go with the Caravans to Gago, to fetch home his yearly Tribute and Custom, whereby many were consumed in travelling over the Saharas: for any offence or robbery committed by them, his sword should punish severely, that the rest might fear: dividing their Country into several divisions or Cantons, in every of which he placed an Alkeid, with Soldiers to suppress any sudden uproars, much like our Lieutenant set over our several Counties, but that the Alkeid is continually resident, and hath greater power in executing marshal law. And lastly, as pledges of their loyalties, he would get their chiefest men's sons into his hands, bringing them up in his Court to a more civil and delicate kind of life. He was always of mind to keep peace with Christendom; with Spain, who was his next Potent neighbour; but above all loved the English Nation, and admired the late Queen's happy Government, willing to entertain trading with us, witness his many Letters written to that worthy Lady of happy Memory, and his Embassage sent unto her, Anno 1601. Performed by Abdala Wahad Anowne, and Hamet Alhadg, their great traveller to Mecha; and other places. Toward his subjects he was not too tyrannical, but sweetened his absolute power and will, with much clemency. By diverse ways he got excessive store of gold. First, by seeing his tenths truly paid from the Larbees: Secondly, by trading with the Negro, taking up the salt at Tegazza, and selling it at Gago, having from thence return in good gold. Thirdly, by husbanding his Maseraws, or Ingenewes, where his Sugar Canes did grow, (though now all spoilt Sugar Gardens. with these wars) for it is sufficiently known, all of them about Moruecos, Taradant, and Magador, were yearly worth unto him, six hundred thousand ounces at the lest. I omit his love he took in entertaining foreign Artisans, the re-edifying of his house in Moruecos, getting Italian Marbles, the richest that could be bought for money, and workmen hired from thence at great wages. His sumptuous provisions for the Sarraile, and maintenance of his The place where his women are kept. women, not so much delighting in the sin, as his predecessors had done before, as to show his glory, because the fashion of the Country is such, to show their riches and greatness upon that frail sex, and their attendances. For his chiefest pleasures were to see the Gallantry of his kingdom, managing their good Barbarian Steeds, and the Falchons upon their wing, making fair flights after the Heron: for these sports he was provided, no man better, from which he was recalled by certain discontents, which as clouds fore-runned his own Sunset. At the time of his death, he left five sons alive. The eldest Muley Mahemet, commonly Muley Hamet Xaiffs sons: the three first ma●e bloody wars with each other for the Kingdom. called Muley Sheck, a Title given always to the eldest of the King's sons: The second, Muley Boferes, which two sons were both by one woman, a Negra, one of his Concubines: The third son Muley Sidan, whom he had by one of his wives: The fourth son Muley Nassar, who was about the age of nineteen years: And the fift, Muley Abdela, about fourteen years old at the time of the old King's death, and these two last were the sons of two several Concubines. This deceased King in his life time, had placed his three elder sons in several parts of his Kingdom, to govern for him in them, to Muley Sheck his eldest he had given the Kingdom of Fez, which Kingdom hath in former times continually been allotted by the late Kings of Barbary to their eldest sons: Muley Boferes he placed in his Kingdom of Sus, to Muley Sidan he gave the Provine of Tedula, which lieth in the midway between Moruecos and Fez: his two younger sons Muley Nassar, and Abdela remained with him in his house, whom by reason of their young years, he had not as yet placed in any part of his Kingdoms. The eldest son Muley Sheck in his younger years governed Fez, and those parts of Barbary, with great approbation of his Father, through the Counsel of Bassa Mustepha a Spanish Renegado: which Bassa Mustapha. Bassa in continuance of time, grew into such favour with him, that the whole Government of the Kingdom of Fez was wholly by Muley Sheck put in his hands: Whereupon, the Alkieds of the Country that were natural borne Moors, and continual attendants upon the old King, envying the greatness of the said Bassa, raised diverse accusations against him: Complaining to the King that he learned Muley Sheck to drink wine (a thing unlawful to the Moors, being forbidden them by their Prophet Mahomet) and that now having the whole Government of the Kingdom of Fez in his hands, under the King's son, he purposed after he had possessed himself of Muley Shecks Treasure, to fly, and carry it with him to some parts of Christendom. Which accusations, the old King upon some probabilities and likelihoods, conceiving to be true, these Alkeids procured at last with him, that he should sand to his son Muley Sheck, commanding him to sand the head of the said Bassa, which command; how soever, Muley Sheck (who greatly loved, and favoured the said Bassa) at the first delayed to perform, yet after diverse messages, the old King sending at the last a principal servant of his, to see the execution done, he was forced Mustapha beheaded. much against his will, to see fulfilled. In these younger years of Muley Sheck, whilst this Bassa was alive, none of the King's sons was more dutiful to their father then he, neither any of their actions so contented the M. Sheck. old King as his; insomuch, as the whole Kingdoms hope for a successor after the old King's decease, was only in Muley Sheck, Whereupon, and by the King's voluntary motion, all the principal Alkeids, and men of Command that were in the Kingdoms, by solemn oath vowed allegiance to Muley Sheck, after the old King's decease. And at that time Boferes the second son, by reason of the great plague in Sus, and other discontents, he received from that rebellious M. Boferes. Plague in Sus. people, stayed not long there, but returned again to his Father in Moruecos, where he stayed with him until his Father's departure to Fez in September, 1602. Muley Sidan the third son, continued in Tedula, (a Province fruitful and situate in the flat of Barbary, the midway M. Sidan. between Fez and Moruecos, as I have told you) who governed those parts in great peace and quietness, even in the chief times of the tumults that were in the bordering Dominions of his eldest Brother Sheck, (whereof you shall read hereafter) insomuch, that he was generally commended and liked both of his Father and of all the Kingdom for his government, being strict in seeing the execution of justice to be done in those parts that he governed, not sparing his Kindred or nearest Followers in those cases: From his infancy he naturally hated all manner of Thiefs whatsoever, especially those his rob by the highways, and without any favour or mercy severely punished them. Howsoever, he carried himself very dutiful to his Father, whilst he was living, yet from his childhood he was always of an aspiring and ambitious nature, which could never be brought to subject itself to give any awful respect to his elder Brethren, but to hazard his whole estate in obtaining the Kingdom, accounting himself his Father's lawful heir, in that he was his Father's eldest Son, which he had by any of his married Wives: In this point, not regarding the custom & Law of the Moors, who in title of Inheritance or succession, respect not the mother, whether she be married Wife or Concubine bought with money, so that her Son be the eldest in birth. But to return again to Muley Sheck the King's eldest Son, who after the death of his Bassa Mustepha, (beheaded by his Father's command) soon shown unto all men the want of governwent that was in him; for in his latter times, giving himself over to drunkenness, and other detestable vices, which amongst the Moors commonly accompanieth that sin, regarded not at all the government of his Kingdom, but suffered his servants, followers, and Soldiers to do Muley Shecks misgovernment of himself and his Country. what they would in robbing and spoiling the goods of his honest minded Subjects, without controlment: And through want of justice duly executed, his whole Country in a short time swarmed so with thiefs and robbers by the high ways, that there was no travelling through his Dominions, but in Caffilas or companies of three hundred & four hundred persons at a time, and they hardly sometimes escaped the hands of thiefs. The Alarbies, who continued to this day, in Tribes and kindreds, being the husbandmen of the Country, living in the fields in Tents, by Tilling of the Ground, and breeding up of Cattles, when as they could not quietly gather in, and peaceably enjoy the Corn and Fruits of the Ground, denied to pay the King their accustomed duty: and in the fields followed the courses of Muley Shecks servants in the City, in robbing of all passengers that came within their power. And such was the lavishing manner of spending and consuming of his Treasure, that in his humours, he neither regarded what he gave, nor to whom: in so much, that a jew who was a Musician, and used to play before him in his drunken Rich jew. fits, (what with the gifts given him by the Prince, and what else he got out of his house) had gotten together in money and jewels, (in the space of four or five years) to the value of four hundred thousand Duckats, which is about forty thousand pound sterling. This dissolute life and careless government of Muley Sheck, grieved the old King not a little, especially to see such a change or alteration in him, whose forwardness in former times had been the stay of his age, and had moved him to 'cause the Alkeids of the Kingdom, by oath to confirm their allegiance after his own death. Many ways he sought to amend what was amiss in those parts, and to draw his son to a more strict course of life, and more careful kind of government, as well by his Letters, as by sending diverse principal Alkeids to be Counselors unto him. Yet such was the small account he made either of the one or the other, that the old King in the end seeing no amendment, but the estate of that Kingdom to grow daily worse and worse, determined to go to Fez in his own person with an Army, aswell to displace his son, who had denied to come unto him, upon his sending for: as also to put in order all matters in those parts, which through the ill government of his son, were all out of frame. And so about The King's speedy journey to Fez. the beginning of October, 1602. he set forwards from Moruecos with an Army of eight thousand Shot, and some five thousand Horse towards Fez, leaving his second son Muley Boferes to govern Moruecos and Sus in his absence, until his return; making such speedy journeys, that he was with his Forces within one days journey of Fez, before his son Muley Sheek was certainly advised of his setting forth from Moruecos. Who, when he understood of his Fathers being so near, and himself every way unprovided to resist him, would have fled towards Tasilet; but being followed by Bassa Mustepha, he was constrained to take Sanctuary, with five Muley Sheck taketh Sanctuary. hundred of his best soldiers, being very good Shot and well provided. The old King the Father, seeing his son take the Privilege of the place (which is much respected in that Country) willed him to come forth, and submit himself to his mercy: But Muley Sheck refused, either obstinate in not obeyiug, or fearful he could not tender a good account of his five and twenty year's government in Fez. Wherefore Muley Hamet commanded Mustepha, a Bassa of Sidans, though then in the old Muleys' service, to take three thousand men, and perforce to enter the place; which he performed, bringing Sheck prisoner, and the rest of his company which were Taken there by force. left alive after the conflict. The old man would in no wise admit him into his presence, but committed him to the charge and custody of Bassa judar, one of greatest place about the King, who carried Sheck to Mickanes, a strong Garrison Town, and there remained until the time of his Father's death, which was some five months after. The old King in his journey to Fez, against his eldest son, passed by the Province of Tedula, Sidania in Tedula. and from thence took alongst with him his third son, Muley Sidan, whom he commanded to remove his household to Fez, from Sidania (a City which he had begun to build in Tedula, and called it after his own name) intending to leave him Viceroy of those parts, in the room of his eldest son, whom he purposed to carry with him from Mickanes, where he was prisoner to Moruecos; which he had also performed, if he had not been prevented by sudden death. For in August, 1603. he having set all matters in order in those parts of Fez, providing for his return to Moruecos, put out his Tents without Fez Gates; but being abroad, he suddenly fell * Some say he died of the Plague, which was so hot, that in one year they say, there died in Morocco, seven hundred thousand, in Fez, five hundred thousand. sick, and his sickness so sore increased, that on Thursday falling sick, on Sunday morning being the fourteenth of August, 1603. he died. §. II MULEY SIDAN proclaimeth himself King in FEZ. MULEY BOFERES in Moruecos. MULEY NASSAR would have done the like in Taradant, but is hindered. The death of NASSAR. War between SIDAN and BOFERES. SHECK set free. FOKERS employed. The Battle. SIDANS flight. Feuds and robberies. MVley Sidan, by reason his Mother Lilla Isha governed the old King's House, understood of his Father's death, before it was noised abroad; whereupon he presently went forth into his Father's Camp and Tents, from whence he carried away all such jewels and treasure as he found there. And after his Father's death, he caused himself in Fez to be proclaimed King of Barbary, as lawful Heir of his deceased Father. Lilla johora, Muley Sidan proclaimed. Mother to Muley Sheck, and Muley Boferes, seeing her eldest Son in prison, and voided of all means to help himself at that instant, was not unmindful of her second Son Boferes, whom the old King had left to govern Moruecos during his absence. To whom she dispeeded presently Letters by one of the King's Eunuches; who made such haste, that in four days he came from Fez to his Tents, which were some two leagues from Moruecos, where he had lain all the Summer before (to avoid the infection of the Plague, which had been that Summer in M●ruecos) and with him was his younger Brother Muley Nassar, and his eldest Brothers Son Muley Muley Boferes taketh possession of the King's House. Abdela. Muley Boferes understanding of his Father's death, presently entered Moruecos, and got possession of the Alcasava, his Father's House, before the news of his Father's death was noised abroad, and generally known, fearing how the Alkeyds, and people of Morruecos might stand affected unto him, and knowing that if he had once possession of the Alcasana, and of his Father's treasure, he had the best part of the Kingdom. And the next day after his entrance, he caused to be published generally thorough the whole City, the news of his Father's death and B●fereses proclaimed at 〈◊〉 and Taradant. withal, them 〈…〉 e to be proclaimed King: writing Letters to the Viceroy of Sus to do the like in Taradant, the chief City of that Kingdom; the which he accordingly performed. Muley Nassar, the fourth son of the deceased King, having been all the Summer abroad with his brother Boferes, when now he understood of his Father's death, followed his brother a M. Nassar. fare off, as though he meant to have entered Morruecos with him: but coming to the Gates of the City, in company with Muley Abdela his Nephew, being son to Muley Sheck, with whom he was familiar, conferred with him about their flying into the Mountains, persuading Muley Abdela, that he might no ways put any trust in Boferes, since his father and he were the chiefest impediments, that hindered Boferes from claiming the Kingdom by course of justice; his Father, Muley Sheck being the old Kings eldest son, and he the eldest Son of his Father. Besides, his Father being in prison so near Fez, where Muley Sidan was, it was to be doubted, that Muley Sidan had already gotten him into his power, and it might be, had made some agreement with him already, to join both against Muley Boferes: which if it should so fall ●ut, would 'cause Boferes to deal more cruelly with him. But these persuasions moved not Abdela, who rather chose to enter the City, and follow his Uncle, on whose courtesy he would ●elie. Though Nassar fearing how Boferes would deal with him, with all speed fled into the Mountains to the Kindred of his Mother, from whence after a few days with some eight hundred, or a thousand of those people whom he joined together, he passed into the Plains of Sus, sending to the Alkeid in Taradant to proclaim him King, or else to suffer him quietly to departed. But the Alkeid having already proclaimed Muley Boferes, withstood him, and he having no means wherewith to pay his soldiers and people that he had gathered together, was soon left of all, and so returned again to his Mother's Kindred, and lived privately there about seven months, and then died of the plague, or as some reported, secretly poisoned, was brought to Morruecos, and there buried. Nassars flight and death. But to return to Fez and those parts: after the death of the old King (Sidan being now proclaimed King in Fez; Boferes in Morruecos and Sus; and Muley Sheck prisoner in Mickanes, in the keeping of Bassa judar) the Soldiers being abroad in their Tents, without Fez Gates, began to be in a mutiny, as well for sixteen months pay, which the old King owed them, as also about their return to Morruecos, where the most part of them had left their wives and children. To appease this mutiny, Muley Sidan sent out of Fez unto them Alkeid Hamet Monsore, their chief Commander in the old King's time, to promise' them as well content in payment, Hamet Monsores revolt. as also a speedy return to Morruecos with Muley Sidan himself. But Monsore in stead of pacifying, laboured to increase their mutinous humours, and at last agreed with them suddenly in the night to take up their tents, and to march with him to Morruecos, all eaging unto them both the uncertainty of Muley Sidans pay, and the small likelihood of any speedy journey he meant to take to Morruecos. And being to pass within a little of Mickanes, where the ●asha kept Muley She●k prisoner, he wrote unto the said Bassa to know his inten●, wh●th●r he would go to Morruecos or no with him. To whom the Bassa came, and brought Muley Sheck with him, whom they brought along as prisoner to Morruecos, and delivered him up to his brother M. Sheck delivered to Boferes. Boferes, who kept him close prisoner in his House, some four or five months, until the coming of Muley Sidan against him in battle, by this means thinking to have established the whole Kingdom to Muley Boferes; who now, besides the possession of the City of Morruecos, and his Father's treasure, had brought unto him the greatest part of his Father's forces, and his elder brother put prisoner into his hands. Muley Sidan being thus deceived by Monsore, and likewise by diverse other principal Alkeids (who had secretly departed from Fez, and left him) Mustafa. forth with dispeeded one Mustefa, a Renegado of his own, whom he had made a Bassa, with two thousand Shot, and some Companies of Horse to Tedula, aswel to receive from the Alarbies, those duties which they always pay unto their King, as also to stop, and return to Fez, whomsoever he should found flying from thence to Morruecos, keeping possession of that Prou●nce for his use. He made likewise great preparations both of Horse and Foot in Fez, to be always ready to accompany himself in person if need should so require, having with him in Fez of principal Alkeids, Azus, chief Counsellor to the late deceased King, and Lord over his Bitlemel: Bocrasia, Absadiks, and diverse others. Azus. Treasury. Muley Boferes likewise in Morruecos, foreslacked no time in making preparation to sand for●h against him, sending first Alcaide Gowie wi●h some six hundred men to make provision of Corn, and other victuals amongst the Alarbies; and after he had certain news of Muley Sidans forces to be in Tedula, he sent out his Bassa judar with five thousand Shot, choice men; 〈◊〉 Pieces of Artillery, and certain Companies of Horse to enter Tedula, and to give battle to Mustefa B. judar. the General of Sidans forces, or perforce to drive him out of that Country. At whose coming thither, Mustefa seeing himself no ways strong enough to encounter with judar, retired Sidania destroyed. backe again with his Army out of Tedula: and judar destroyed the foundat on of Sidania, (which Muley Sidan at his being in Tedula had begun to build upon the River of Morbaie, and called it Sidania, after his own name) likewise wasted and destroyed the Country thereabout, at lest so many of the Kindred's of the Alarbies as he knew to be friends to Muley Sidan, or those that would not acknowledge Boferes for King. Sidan understanding what judar had done in Tedula, and likewise of the great preparations that his brother in Moruecos daily made to sand out against him, forthwith put forth his Tents, and joined together his whole forces, which were some eight or nine thousand Shot, and some twelve thousand Horse, with two and twenty Pieces of Artillery, himself in person going along with them. And because he was altogether English Gunners. unprovided of skilful Gunners for his Ordnances, he procured from Salie out of certain English men of war, who at that instant were there, two English Gunners, to whom he committed the charge of his Artillery: but by reason of much rain that had fallen, it being in the month of januarie, 1604. the ground in many places was so soft, that they could not march with their Artillery so fast as need required; so that his Artillery never came at the battle, which was thought to be a chief cause of his overthrow. Whilst these preparations were in hand on either side, Muley Boferes sent certain Fokers, Fokers are men of good life, which are only given to peace. Leo calls them Hermit's; other call them Talbies and Saints: they are held in great reputation of sanctity. M. Sheck set at liberty. held of great estimation amongst the Moors, to his brother Muley Sidan, to treat conditions of peace: howbeit, after their dispeeding from Moruecos, he omitted no time and diligence in sending forth new Armies and fresh supplies, both of soldiers and provision, to judar Bassa that was in Tedula, and understanding for certain that his brother Sidan was in the field in person (because he himself had never been enured to travel, and knowing it would be no small discouragement to his side, and encouragement to the other, that Sidan should be in person in the field, and no other his equal in Blood in his Army to withstand him) he concluded a colourable Peace between himself and his eldest brother Muley Sheck, whom until that time he kept close prisoner in his house, agreeing with him that he should go forth into his Army, and join with judar to fight against Muley Sidan, whom if he overthrew in battle, he should enjoy the Kingdom of Fez, and so much of those Eastern parts of Barbary, as he enjoyed in their Father's time: on condition, that at his entrance into Fez, he should proclaim Muley Boferes King, and himself only Viceroy, and so still acknowledge his government there, as derived from Boferes. And to the intent Muley Sheck should the better observe these conditions according to their agreement, he was to leave his eldest son in pawn with Muley Boferes in Moruecos. On these plausible conditions, Muley Sheck was set at liberty, a happy turn for himself as he thought, who never looked for any better but perpetual imprisonment, with much misery. But the truth is, Bassa judar had secret advertisement from Policies. his Master Boferes (yet not so secret, but it was known to Muley Sheck, and closely carried of him by interception of Letters betwixt Moruecos and the Camp in Tedula), that he should abridge Muley Sheck of any command in the Camp, or matter of counsel in ordering of the Fight; only show him to the Soldiers under his Canopy, that the Fezes who were the strength of Sidans Army, might know Sheck was in the Camp of Boferes, whom they loved in regard partly of his long abode amongst them, but especially of his great liberality, or rather prodigality, formerly showed unto them, which wrought much in their minds at the ensuing battle: and withal the Bassa had a special charge sent, and his Guard so to watch him, that (if he got the battle) he should bring Muley Sheck in Irons as safe a prisoner from the Camp to Moruecos, as once he had done from Mickanes. But this being discovered. Muley Sheck so shuffled his Game, that though judar won the Field, Muley Sheck escaped unto Fez, and was lovingly entertained of the Citizens, proclaiming himself King of Barbary. But return we to the Fokers, treating about conditions of Peace in Fez with Muley Sidan, Fokers suspected, and peace denied. who by intelligence understood from Moruecos of the fresh supplies of Soldiers, daily sent out by his brother to the Bassa, whereby he greatly suspected those offers of Peace, to be but a device to prolong the time, whilst his whole forces were in a readiness, and then suddenly to have come upon him unawares, before he should be provided for him. And therefore he returned the Fokers with denials of the offered conditions of Peace, and himself thinking to take the opportunity and advantage of the time, before either his brothers new forces should come to the Bassa, or Muley Sheck his eldest brother be set at liberty. He caused with all diligence to be Almohalla is a Campe. gotten together some two thousand Mules and Horses, and upon every Mule to be set two Soldiers with their furniture, and so (without any stay for the rehalling of Tents, or carrying along of his Artillery with him) to be with all haste possible, sent and joined to the Almohalla of Alkeid Mustefa which lay hard by the River of Morbaie, in the sight of the Almohalla of Bassa judar, the River only between them: he himself likewise in person went along with some seven or eight thousand of his Horsemen, thinking by this means to come with the chiefest and best of his forces upon Bassa judar, before the Bassa should expect him, or before the coming of Muley Sheck, who for his liberality and bounty in former times, was greatly beloved of all the Soldiers both of Fez, and also of Moruecos. But this policy of his herein took no place, for Muley Sheck after he was set at liberty, made such speedy journeys that he came to the Almohalla of the Bassa, before the Muley Sidan had certain intelligence of his liberty, and yet he entered the Almohalla but on the Tuesday, the battle being fought upon the Friday following. Muley Sidan understanding for certain that his eldest Brother was come into the Bassa his Almohalla, thought it no time for him to defer giving of Battle, lest it should be known amongst his Soldiers, (many of whom in former times had served the said Muley Sheck.) And therefore on Friday the sixt of january 1604. the Forces of each side met and joined together, between whom there was no long The Battle. fight, for upon the discharging of four Pieces of Artillery, (which judar Bassa had with him) some three or four times, a great part of the Soldiers of Muley Sidan began to fly: except some choice men which were in that part of the Battle where the Muley himself was: by reason of the resolution of their Commander, continued somewhat longer, but in the end fled when as the Canopy over Muley Sidans head was shot down with a Piece of Ordnance. At which mischance, and not before, the Muley himself began to leave the field; who in the managing of this battle was some thing to be blamed; for being come to his Camp an hour before day, he should not have delayed two hours and more the present onset, gazing in his Enemy's face, and giving them time to ready themselves to fight, whom otherwise he might have taken at the disper-view, and his Fezes whom he half mistrusted, no premeditation to revolt or run away. On Muley Shecks side few were slain, and of Muley Sidans side the greatest number was some six hundred men. The three Brethren thus striving for the Golden Ball of Sovereignty, justice was trodden down. The Larbees rob one another, the strongest carrying away all. Quarrels betwixt Families and Tribes, which durst not be talked of in old Muley Hamets' time, came to be decided with the Sword. After this battle all ways were stopped with Robbers, no trading from the Port Towns to Moruecos, without great strength of men. Muley Boferes (who had the Imperial seat) was neither so fit for action, or to do justice, as Muley Sidan who had lost the day. And that the Kindred, called Weled Entid, well knew, which presuming upon the soft nature of Boferes and their own strength, which consisted of fifteen thousand horse, foraged up to Moruecos gates, foreclosed all passages for Travellers, making Merchant's goods their prizes: Whereas an exemplary punishment executed upon them for their robbing in Fez by Muley Sidan, whilst he reigned there, made them think the Country too hot: For Sidan commanded Alkeid Dwar, is a Town of Tents. Unjust justice. German with two thousand Soldiers in hostile manner, to fall upon the next Dwar of Tents belonging to that Tribe, to burn Man, Woman, Child, Cows, Sheep, and whatsoever belonged to them, not to spare it upon his own life from Fire and Sword, which fully executed and so bloodily, that Muley Sidan sighed hearing the true report, yet it made Fez the peaceablest part in Barbary. But return we to Sidans fortunes after he lost the field, having the overthrow, retired backe to Fez, and forthwith was Alkeid Azus (the only man in the latter days of the old King, favoured by the whole Country) dispeeded towards Moruecos, to treat Treaty of peace. of a peace, and himself began to make head again to resist such forces as should follow him; but before he could bring his forces together again, news was brought unto him that his Brother Muley Sheck, was near at hand with certain companies of Horsemen, and that the whole Almohalla of the Bassa was not fare behind. So that then he was rather to consider of, and to provide for his escaping by flight, than any ways to resist: and having before put some nine hundred thousand Duckats in Allarocha, for the which money he had sent one of his Alkeids after his return from the battle; he thought it his best course to pass that way, and to take that money along with him, but he was followed so hardly by Alkeid Abdela Wahad, and Alkeid Treasure taken Vmsoud Vmbily, Boferes Servants, that he was forced to fly directly towards Trimisine, and to leave that Treasure behind him which was taken by his Brother Mley Sheck. In these his frowning fortunes, the most of his Alkeids left him, and amongst others Mumine Bocrasia flying to Moruecos, in whom he put no small trust: and more than the Servants of his house, he had no man of account but forsook him, only Alkeid Absadicke, Hado Tabid, and Mustepha; the two latter of them being his household Servants, and belonging to him in his Father's time, left him not in his adversity: So that any Alkeid of the Cassas or Casts in Barbary, he had no more than Absadicke, who rather than he would leave him (although alured by the persuasions of his Brother Alkeid Abdela Wahad, and entreated by the tears of his Son to Absadicke. return, both of them then being in the pursuit of Muley Sidan, and in a Plain overtook the said Ahsadocke, yet he left his house and children at the mercy of Muley Boferes his Master and Enemy. The Alkeids who followed in pursuit of Muley Sidan, followed him so hard, that besides the treasure of Allarocha, they likewise took much of the Muleys Treasure that he carried along with him, although with that small company of Horses, which were no more than twenty Horsemen or thereabout, he returned many times, and fought with those who pursued him, in person, being still one of the foremost in these Skirmishes, until Alkeid Vmbilie Sidans valour. who pursued him, admiring his resolution, and pitying his miserable estate, requested his Majesty to keep on his way, and save himself by flight, he not purposing to pursue him any further. And so the Muley in this miserable estate (forsaken almost of all) kept on his way to Trimasine a Town bordering upon the Turks, in the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Algiers: and the Alkeids who pursued him, returned again to Fez. §. III MULEY SHECK proclaymeth himself King in Fez. SIDAN goeth to Tafiler, from thence into Sus. Peace concluded between MULEY BOFERES, and MULEY SIDAN. ABDELA SHECKS Son escapeth Sir ANTHONY SHERLEY'S Embassage, Bounty and State. AFter Muley Sidans flight in this manner, Muley Sheck entered Fez, where he was joyfully received of them, proclaimed himself King, and not Governor under his Brother Boferes. And it being in the time of Rummadan, all the Almohallas of Moruecos Rummadan, is Lent. returned home against the Pascha: from whence after the celebration of the Feast, they were sent forth to all parts of the Country against the Larbies: among whom were Civil combustions amongst the Larbies. as great Civil Wars, as among the Brethren, for in this time of so many Kings, they would acknowledge none, or pay duty to any of the three Brethren. Whereupon Hamet Monsore with three thousand Soldiers, was sent into Sus in the month of April, 1604. but his men dying of the Plague (which was very hot at that time) and thereby the Larbies little regarding his power, would bring him no victuals, so that with the remainder of his men, he was constrained to return towards Moruecos. diverse other Almohallas were sent abroad into several parts of the Country, but in the beginning of june, news coming of Muley Sidans return from Trimasine to Tafilet, they were all sent for by Boferes to return to Moruecos, and be joined together the second time against Muley Sidan: who having some few months lived about Trimasine with some fifty Soldiers, went towards Tafilet, about which part lived the Cassa or Cast of Alkeid Absadock (who was Master of the Hawks to Muley Hamet) and brought to Sidan, of his Cast some twelve hundred Horses, with which force he entered Tafilet: The Alkeid of Muley Boferes flying to Dara or Draw with his Soldiers. In Tafilet, Muley Sidan stayed some forty days, where he understood perfectly of the estate of Sus, and had Letters from diverse of his Wellwillers there: understanding of Alkeid Hamet Monsores departure from thence: And that the Shebanites which is the greatest Cast in all Barbary, and the Casse or Cast of the Muleys Mother, would not acknowledge Boferes for King, and likewise, how most of all the Casts in Sus desired his coming thither: Whereupon he prepared what Forces he could there get, to go into Sus. Muley Boferes upon the first news of his Brothers coming to Tafilet, called in all his Almohallas, and joining some four thousand shot of them besides Horse, sent them from Moruecos to Dara, under the command of his Son Muley Abdelmelech, with whom went diverse principal Alkeids, as Alkeid Gowie, Umbilie, and Mumine Bocrasia, who in the first battle of Muley Sidan was a principal man of command on his side, and after his overthrow fled from him to Moruecos, with diverse others. The chief intent of these Forces was to stop the passages from thence to Sus, which Muley Sidan perceiving before the coming of their whole Forces, he passed by Alcatovy, where the Horsemen on each side skirmished, the Footmen not being able to come up, and some slain of either side, but no man of account, save only Alkeid Mumine Bocrasia, who as some reported died with thirst, being Death of Bocrasia. overheated (the battle being fought in the midst of july) or as others reported, being wounded, and returning to his Tent, calling for water, after he had drunk it presently died; whose death was little lamented or pitied of the Moors, they saying, he was justly rewarded for being a Traitor to Muley Sidan his Master, who was not only contented to leave him in his misfortunes, and to fly to his Brother, but also to go forth into the field against him. Muley Sidans Forces were so small, that he was not able to match in strength the Forces of his Enemies, & therefore was constrained to pass into Sus by the way of the Sahara, and durst not pass by Drawer: In which Sands for want of water, both he and his whole company had almost Sahara, the Country or Deserts of Sands. The reputation of Here 〈…〉 tes or Fokers. perished, and after much misery endured in that journey, he arrived at Aca, where Sidie Abdela Embark the great Foker dwelleth, the friendship of whom obtained, he knew that all his Brother's Forces could not dispossess him of the Kingdom of Sus, in such great reverence is that Churchman held in those parts, that the people will obey none, but whom he commandeth them. He being come hither, the Foker by letters to Muley Boferes, then at Moruecos, procured that there might be a Treaty of peace between the two brethren: Whereupon, in August following, Anno 1604. Alkeyd Azus was sent to Muley Sidan to Aca, where by the endeavours of the said Alkeyd and the Foker, a peace was concluded, between Muley Boferes and his brother Muley Peace concluded betwixt Boferes and Sidan. Sidan, this to enjoy the Kingdom of Sus, and the other the residue of the Empire, whereupon Sidan peaceably entered Taradant the chief City in that Kingdom: upon whose entrance thither, Sus which in all former times had been the most unquiet and rebellious part of all Barbary, through his execution of justice, become the only peaceable and well governed Country of that Kingdom, all other parts of Barbary, that were under the government, and belonging to the other two brethren, as then remaining very unquiet, and full of all tumults: Neither was his government any way to be misliked, but that scarce settled, he charged the Country with greater impositions than his Father ever demanded, insomuch as Sedie Abdela Embark, who was the only man that first brought him thither, reproved his courses: and the Mountainers of Atlas, being good Soldiers, excellent shot, and their dwelling by nature defensible, finding his yoke too heavy, the less regarded him or his power; which humour of theirs was nourished by secret practices of Boferes, loath that Sidan should either grow great in friends, or treasure. But the Inhabitants of the Plain and lower Regions felt the smart of his rod, knowing their throats lay at his mercy, when as the Mountainers defended themselves with open arms, and oftentimes gave the new king his hands full. The peace concluded betwixt Boferes and Sidan, by the means of Abdela Embark, and Azus, the wisest Counsellor that Barbary hath: we will leave Sidan at Sus, seeking his own end once more to become Master of Moruecos, and return to Boferes, who was troubled which way to contrive the regaining of Muley Sheck: who like a Bird had broken cage, and was flown to Fez, making a fair pretence to govern but as Viceroy, yet secretly practised with foreign States, either to make them his friends, whereunto he might fly, if Muley Boferes by force should drive him out of Fez, or rather than he would loose footing in Africa, determined to bring in foreign power, for his aid. Wherefore Boferes fearing a Christian storm which might hail bullets, was careful to keep Abdela, Muley Sheck his eldest son, the safer to keep the father surer from doing mischief. But it happened the plague was sharp in Moruecos, therefore Boferes sent his son Abdelas' escape. Muley Abdelmelch some five miles forth of Moruecos with his Tents, and Muley Shecks son with him, but either his keepers were negligent and corrupted, or else young Abdela too wily, for one night he made escape out of the Camp, and having horses ready laid, posted to his Father at Fez. This gallant being at liberty, sought all means to defend his Title, being the eldest brothers son: his stirring spirit and youthful hope drew all the minds of the Fezzes unto him: insomuch as Muley Boferes sore afflicted with his escape, but more with the news of his preparations, dispeeded Azus unto Muley Sidan then in Sus, with request he would go personally to battle against Sheck and Abdela his son: Muley Sidan well entertained this message, and with all convenient speed drawing his own forces together, came within half a day's journey of Moruecos, there pitching his Tents, but not determining to hazard his fortune, or trust the price of his own head under his brother's hands, yet daily he sent letters by his servants of great credit, wherein he was willing to undertake the charge of war against Abdela, so that he might make choice of Captains and Commanders, and such proportion of Soldiers as he thought fit, to undergo an action of such import. This proposition was neither liked of Boferes or his Counsel, yet making fair weather to Muley Sidan, letters passed from him daily of great love farced with many compliments, much misliking his brother's mistrust, not daring to jeopard his person within Moruecos. Muley Sidan meaning to prove what correspondency his brother Boferes heart carried with his hand, framed a l●tter which was sent as from the chiefest man in those Mountain Countries of Sidans policy. Atlas, to Muley Boferes, full of duty and services, offering withal to sand him Sidans head, who was encamped within his Country, at the foot of the hills. Answer to this letter was returned with great thanks, and a large reward of gold promised, if a business of that high and important service would be performed. When Sidan by this had construed his brother's meaning, he raised Camp, went to Tafilet, and remained in the Country of Dara, gathering in of money and men, after two months spent with his brother to no effect at all. Boferes seeing Sidan departed, and destitute of his help for Fez, committed his Camp to Abdelmelech his own son, who was to be advised by the Counsels of Bassa judar, Alkeyd Hamet Monsore, Sedy Gowie, Abdelmelech made General. and alcayde Bokerse (thorough whose hands passed all business of Christian Merchants, so well dispatched, and so good regard thereof taken, that he was well liked of every man for his good dealing.) This Camp being come within a day's journey of Fez, which is twenty days march from Moruecos, there the Soldiers fell to a mutiny, and three thousand of them revolted unto Sheck, crying openly, Long live Muley Sheck. Hereupon Abdelmelech called a Counsel of war, wherein it was concluded, though their number were twice as many, to return without His retreat. blow given backe to Moruecos, perceiving indeed their Soldier's hearts quite alienated from them. S. Anth. Shirley, an Englishman sent Ambassador from the Emperor. About this time being the beginning of October, arrived at Saphia Sir Anthony Shirley, as Ambassador from the Emperor of Germany, to the King of Moruecos: his attendance was better than a private man, though somewhat wanting of the person from whom he was sent, few of note were in his company, being in all about thirteen persons, of every Christian language one, because he would be fitted for interpretation of tongues. Among these was Sir Edwin Rich, whose behaviour was good and well spoken of in every place where he came, not Sir Edwin Rich. straining his credit to borrow money, but well provided to serve his own turn, answering to his birth, state, and disbursements for the time. Sir Anthony then taking the Title of Ambassador, during four months abode in Saphia, kept open house, invited all Christian Merchants daily, both to dinner and supper: to supply his own turn for money, he got credit of jews The Ambassadors bounty. to take up money, and pay them in Morruecos, but at excessive rate, almost fifty for a hundred. He bought likewise of an English Merchants Factor, being at dinner with him, at two or three words, a ship of a hundred & sixty Tun, with all her lading being Wheat, paying him in hand two thousand ounces, and if he were not paid the rest of his money within ten days after his arrival in Morruecos, than the buyer to loose his earnest. But before he went up, Abdelmelech returning from Fez, by reason of his Soldier's Treason, the King of Fez marched towards Morruecos, some four days journey, and there gave siege unto a Port Town called Sally, and took it, but the Castle he could not win. So the alcayde of the Castle wrote to Muley Boferes, that though the Town were lost, the Castle he would keep for him, if he sent three hundred quarters of Corn to victual his men, and a fresh supply for f●fty Soldiers. Boferes loathe to loose the the place, and hearing Sir Anthony had bought a ship of Corn, writ to Saphie, and willed him to sand his ship to sally, and there to unlade her Corn for the relief of the Castellan, and his Sould●erss. Sir Anthony, willing to do the King a favour, sent for the Captain and Merchant of the ship, willed them to go for sally, and p●ying them for three hundred quarters, dealt so that thither they went, but the Castle being yielded before they came, the Captain and Merchant landed neither men, nor corn, but returned to Saphie. By this time were sent for the Conduct of the Ambassador five hundred men, under the command of two Alkeyds: unto every Soldier Sir Anthony gave a Turbith as a Livery of his love, which made them respect and honour him exceed●ngly, insomuch as one of the two Alkeyds, not hastening to conduct the Ambassador up to Morruecos, but to provide himself of Corn, it being exceeding dear at Morruecos, Sir Anthony desirous to set forward, and the Soldiers willing to pleasure him, fell to mutiny, in regard of the Alkeyds' slackness, kill two of his men to hast●n their master forward. After his four months abode in Saphie, wherein his bounty was extraordinary, not to his Countrymen only, but to Flemish, French, and Spanish, admired of his Soldiers, he was received into Morruecos with great state, having by the way, as also during his abode in Saphie, diverse letters from the King, extolling his honourable endeavours, and approved valiantness in his fare adventures both by sea and land, not omitting any Courtship His famous adventures. to win his love, or make him doubt his welcome. After two days stay in the City, the King made preparation for his entertainment at Court, whether he went, suiting his followers as well as the shortness of time could suffer, and his credit with the Christian Merchants could afford, which was good, for two Spaniards were so Spaniards in love with Sir Anthony Shirley. rapt with admiration of his worth, and by his speeches alured with so strange hope, that they fell in emulation, whether should do him more services, or help him to more money: reasonably attended, he road to Court, not lighting from his horse, where the King's sons usually do, but road thorough the Mushward, (which is the King's great Hall, wherein most of his Lo 〈…〉 His state. Gentlemen, and chief sort of people do attend, when they come to Court) which none but the King himself doth. Being come into the King's presence, his Letters of credit were received, with great show of kindness, and himself entertained with all gracious respect, not only at the King's hands, but of the principallest men in office or favour a●out the Court, and ●o for that time was dismissed, the chiefest men attending him backe to the place where he took horse. Some five days after, Sir Anthony Shirley coming to audience, and thinking to have ridden in as he did before, a chain was hung cross the entrance of the Mushward, which ●he perceiving only done to hinder his passage, would not alight from his Horse, but returned backe very discontented. This being certified to Boferes, presently three of his chiefest Alkeyds were His affront and discontent. sent to qualify the matter. But Sir Anthony took the disgrace not as his own, but his whose person he represented, telling the Alkeyds, his master the Emperor, was able and would requited the injury, neither did he fear, though now within the power of Boferes, knowing the greatness of him in whose service he was employed, so fare surpassing the King of Morruecos, as maugre the proudest, he would be fetched from thence, and be fully revenged of the lest injury done unto him. The three Alkeyds laid the blame upon the King's Porter, offering Sir Anthony the Porter's head, if he would have it, so spending an hour to pacify his choler, and bring him backe, the Porter before his face was sore beaten and imprisoned, neither ever after was he hindered of riding thorough the Mushward. During his abode in Morruecos, which was five months, Boferes and he had diverse private conferences, as it was generally thought, which way to keep him in the Kingdom against his two brethren Sheck and Sidan; as also to give the great Turk a blow to drive him out of Algiers and Tunes. From Moruecos Sir Anthony departed with great content to himself, and good liking of Boferes, of whom he bought two Portugal Gentlemen, for a hundred and fifty thousand ounces, which amounteth to some ten thousand pound sterling. These two had been His bounty to two Portugals. Captives in Moruecos almost sixteen years, the one, son to the Viceroy of the East Indies, the other of a Noble house in Portugal. The first had his resgat thrice sent for to ransom him out of the East Indies, but twice it was taken by the English, once by Flemings during our late wars with them: the other, his brethren drive him off for his resgat, either to save so much money, or not able to pay so great a fine. To accompany him from the Court to Saphie, was sent one of the King's Gentlemen Ushers, to whom at his parting, he threw him his Hat which he wore from his head, with a jewel of great value, rewarding largely all the Usher's followers. For his Guard (the ways being then very dangerous) was sent down with him, four hundred shot, under the Command of Alkeyd Abdela Sinko, a Portugal Renegago, (which is a Christian turned Moor.) This man, whether by persuasion, or voluntarily, desiring to see his Escape of a Renegago. native Country, in the night got aboard of the ship Sir Edwin Rich was in, not Sir Anthony's, the ship presently weighing Anchor, made sail for Spain, but the other remaining with S. Anthony in the Harbour. This dealing was taken in ill part, insomuch that five of his men being sent to shore for certain provision which they lacked, were clapped up in prison, and sent in chains to Moruecos, but afterward released. Sir Anthony writing to the King, both to clear himself of the fact, and desiring remedy for these his new sustained grievances, set a good show upon the matter, stayed four days after the other ship which had carried away the alcayde, and would have tarried until he had his five men again, but that he was written unto to be go from an especial friend a shore, advising him he did not well to ride so long in the Port, diverse Flemmish-men of war being abroad, and if any should chance to come in there, as seldom it is without, they finding these two Gentlemen as prize would seize upon them, and then was there lost thirty five thousand ounces, which a Merchant's Factor had lent Sir Anthony Shirley to clear him out of the Country, for which the Factor had the two Portugals bound to pay this debt at their arrinall in Lisbon. Upon this advertisement he departed, and the next day Boferes sent him a letter, to clear his men. And so I return to the file of my continued History. §. four MULEY AEDELA goeth in person against MULEY BOFERES; driveth him out of Moruecos; Putteth to death BASSA SIDAR, and other Noblemen; SIDAN expelleth him, and killeth three thousand Fezans perfidiously, requited by ABDELA. SHRACIES treachery unjustly punished. SIDANS flight. Many Englishmen employed in these wars, and slain. MVley Sheck, putting his son Abdela forward to the whole Command of the army, himself meaning to save one, kept in Allaroca three Italian ships, purposing if matters prospered not well, with Treasure sufficient to go to Florence: but the battle not fought, his determination altered, for he presently seized all stranger's ships which came either to Laratch, Salie, or other parts, as also some Merchant's ships of Fez, robbing them of their goods, making their Mariner's land their Pieces, and all the men either to serve him, or else to have the Iron given them. Hereby he fitted himself of Captains and Soldiers being English, French, and Dutch, with seven and twenty Pieces of Ordnance and shot threunto sufficient. And so fired the mind of his son Abdela, with hope of winning Moruecos (being of himself drunken with the ambitious desire of a Kingdom) that Abdela about the latter end of November 1606. marched to Moruecos with his troops being some ten thousand horse and foot, besides his Christian Mariners, whose help won him the field, fought some six mile's Southeast from Moruecos, on the eight of December, 1606. Sheck bore his son company no farther than Salie, from whence three hours riding, is a River called Mamora, into which Bay the Italian ships put in: Sheck went thither, and hard by the ships upon the shore pitched his Tent wherein he lay, part of his Treasure being shipped, himself determined there to stay, and expect the event of his son, if it passed well with him, than Africa should hold him, otherwise to visit the great Duke of Thuscane, on whose courtesy he much rested. But the Abdela, by help of English and other Christian Gunners, wins the field and Morocco. Christian Gunners so well observed their times of shooting and placing their Ordnance, as they got Abdela the field, hoping thereby to have obtained both liberty, and pillage, of which most of them poor men failed, as afterward you shall read. When Sheck heard Abdela had got Moruecos, he grew careless to sand provision or supply the wants of his three Italian ships, wherefore, they set sail from Mamora homewards, taking such Treasure for their pay as were in their custodies. Boferes lost in this battle about Boferes his flight. six hundred men, fled into the City to save his Treasure and his women, but for fear of being surprised, durst not tarry to take his Treasure away with him, but in all haste posted toward the Mountains, willing the Alkeids and chiefest men of his Court to bring it after him, with the rich Sword, the like whereof is not in the World: committing also to their conduct his Daughter, A rich Sword. and the choicest of his women, amongst whom was the Wife of Be● Wash the King's Merchant. At the entry of the hills, a Kindred of the Larbies being five hundred Horsemen, seized upon these people, pillaged their Carriages, rifled and dishonoured the women, not sparing Boferes Daughter, (whom Abdela determined to have married, but hearing diverse Moors to have lyen with her, and also that she was suspected to have lived in Incest with her Father; after his entrance into Moruecos, he never enquired farther after her. The Alkeids being well mounted Sanctuary. by the swiftness of their Horses, returned backe to Moruecos, and there took Sanctuary. Abdela upon their submission promised them pardon, on whose Princely word they relying, came Abdelas' perfid● forth, the Foker of the place presenting them: But Muley Abdela, whether incited by envious counsel, or on his own bloody mind, putteth them so secretly to death, that sending all their heads in one Sack to Fez, for a Present to his Father, Their deaths was not fully known in the City of Moruecos, before their heads were set upon Fez gates. Here was the end of Bassa judar a great Soldier in old Hamets' time, a faithful Commander during his life to Boferes, accompanied with Sedie Gowie, Alkeid Azus his Son, Alkeid Moden the Cassemie, and some four great men more. This tyranny of Abdela shown upon these valiant and worthy men; and the spoil which the Fezees had made aswell in robbing the Alkeids houses, as in rifling the Citizen's goods, and committing all outrages which follow War, caused many to fly to Muley Sidan, and the rest The fruit of tyrannous perfidy. which remained in Moruecos grew discontented, so that the Sunshine of Abdelas' happiness scarce lasted two months: for Sidan resting in the half way between Moruecos and Fez, taking opportunity of this uproar of the Townsmen, marched toward Moruecos on the North-side of the Town, determining to give present battle, hearing by the Scowts, that Muley Abdela his Camp was lodged in the great Garden or Orchard called the Almowetio, being some two English miles about. The first night of Sidans approach, the Prisoners were released, and Prisons▪ 〈…〉 ken open, so that these men getting liberty, ran half mad up and down the City, crying, Long live Sidan, which troubled the Citizens not a little: And in this uproar, Sidans Faction let into the City (at a secret gate) many of his Soldiers, which made a Sally upon the Regiment of Zalee, meaning to have surprised Abdelas' Camp, but himself coming to the rescue with two thousand men, continued a hot Skirmish against the Sidanians, in which the Christians fought valiantly to recover their Pieces of Artillery which were lost, until the Sidanians were forced to retire. The next day being the five and twentieth of April, Stilo novo, Abdela removed towards Muley Sidan, who was encamped on the North-side of the City, not daring to come on the Southside, for fear of the shot which galled his men from the Battlements of the King's House. Therefore he hearing of Abdelas remove, and intending to venture his fortune upon a present battle, set forward to meet him with a Regiment of his best Horse: Abdela perceiving this, caused his Canoniers to march foremost, which could but place five Pieces of their Artillery in a breast, because the Orchards and Gardens made the The battle. passages very narrow and straight; where as the Armies should meet, Sidans Horsemen gave a very gallant charge, but the Canoniers made them retire: Which Abdelas Horsemen perceiving, being encouraged, and too eager of the Chase, some thousand Horse galloped before their own Ordnance, and followed their Enemy close to Sidans Camp, their Pieces of Artillery being drawn after them. Muley Sidan well knowing the advantage of the place, seeing his Enemies deprived of the benefit of their great Ordnance, which he most feared, encouraged his men to keep their ground, and bringing with his own person fresh supplies to second them, gave his Adversaries the Abdelians so hot a charge, that they were fain to retire in great disorder, upon the mouths of their own Artillery. This disarray perceived by the Christian Gunners, it put them in mind to discharge upon their own men the Abdelians, holding it better to kill five or six hundred of their own side, then to loose the battle. But the Moor, who was Captain over the Canoniers and other Commanders, would not suffer it: Wherefore Artillery taken the Sidanians following in good order, and very close, fell to the execution with their Swords, Seven or eight thousand killed Triple cruelty. surprised the Artillery, and slew the men. The slaughter continued some four hours, betwixt seven or eight thousand killed, and few to speak on left alive, for what the Soldiers spared, the Citizens in revenge of their Disorders, Pillages, and Villainies done to their women, bereft them of their lives, who being dead were not suffered to be buried, but lay above the ground as a prey to the Dogs and Fowls of the Air. Heavy likewise was the Conqueror hand upon the Christians which took Abdelas' part, most of them for their five month's service to Abdela, were either slain in the fury of battle, or after had his throat cut. And this was the end of them, who had lived in the Straitss of Gibraltar, and the Mediterranean Sea, not as Merchants by honest Trading, but having committed spoil upon diverse Seafaring men, Pi●ats' end. felt the bloody hand of a barbarous Nation, (as a deserved punishment sent from God) to execute justice for their manifold committed wrongs and outrages. This battle being lost with the greatest bloodshed that any hath been since these Wars began, Muley Abdela fled to Fez, a hundred persons of his whole Army not left alive to bear Sidan M●ster of the field, and Moroc● or Moruecos. The King's House a Castle him company: And Sidan Master of the field, entered the City of Moruecos, having another task to take in hand ere he could settle himself quietly in his own Nest. For the King's House being Castle-wise builded, and severed from the City with a defensible and a strong wall, lacking no kind of Munition for the defence thereof, had within it, besides Soldiers of Moruecos, three thousand Fezees who were not at the last battle, but left there to guard the place for Abdela. These presuming on their own valour and strength of the place, denied to tender it upon any terms to Sidan, though they were solicited, during the space of two days, by all fair means thereunto: Sidan bringing his Artillery to the walls, yet delayed, as loath to deface a building so strong, costly, and beautiful; So that in the mean time a Captain whose house joined to the wall by stealth with five hundred men, scaled and won the top of the wall, crying, Victory for Muley Sidan, which so amazed the Soldiers within, thinking the Forces which Sanctuary taken in the Great Church belonging to the King's House. were entered fare greater than they were, without more ado or offering to resist, they took Sanctuary in the great Church belonging to the King's House, every man with his Piece and Furniture about him. Muley Sidan upon this, sent Bassa Seleman, willing them to deliver up their Arms, with promise they should be pardoned, which presently they did, yielding and delivering both Swords and Pieces. Thus disarmed, they, silly souls came forth, when presently after, message came from the King to butcher and cut the throats of them all, which was executed. Perfidious cruelty. A pitiful matter in my judgement, so many men yielding upon good composition, after fury of battle, upon cold blood to be made so pitiful a spectacle: it was bootless for them to allege either Law or reason in defence of their lives; such is the misery and slavery of that people, whose goods and lives lieth always in the will of the King, either to save, or destroy at his pleasure. Now is Sidan settled in Moruecos but scarce secure, for the chiefest men in the City wished an alteration, because their King to get their money and wealth to maintain his own estate, began to pick quarrels with them, making some who began to speak and repined at his doings, loose their heads, Quoniam Canis mortuus non latrat: The common people whose natural condition is always to desire Novelties, wished for a new King, feeling his oppression, and the Famine whereof many died, grew careless of peace, thinking every change would bring a remedy, Famine followeth War, as that the Pestilence. when indeed it was l●ke the Incision of an unskilful Surgeon, not curing the Malady, but making the wound wider, Gangrened, and incurable. Sidan purposing to purge this male-contented humour of the Commonalty, raised an Army of twelve thousand Foot, and six thousand Horse, determining to take Fez. The chief men of command over this Army, were these, Bassa Mustepha, Alkeid Hamet Benbreham, Alkeid Ally Tahila, Alkeid Gago, and Alkeid Hadoe Tobib, with diverse others: Muley Sidan not going in person with this Army, lest in his absence Moruecos the Seat of the Empire should revolt. Muley Sheck hearing these news, went to Allarocha, there took a great Flemish ship from the Merchants, with all the goods in her, therein shipping his Treasure, determining to run away, if his Son Abdela should loose Fez. Abdela omitted no time to gather new Forces, so that in small time he thought himself sufficient to meet the Sidanians in open field, and so he did near to Mickanes, where the people on Sidans part, missing their King in the field, or any one of the Blood Royal refused to fight, and in stead of striking, fell to parley; That if Abdela would pardon them, they would yield, and so they did, yet most of them ran away, except three thousand Morruekyns, who presuming upon Abdelas' gentle nature, stayed with him, hoping kind entertainment into his pay, in stead whereof, Muley Abdela commanded all their throats to be cut, granting them only Faithless butchery. this favour: first, to be stripped for fowling their clotheses. Thus we may see, merciless Sidan butcher poor souls at Moruecos, pitiless Abdela murder these unfortunate slaves at Mickanes, both verifying the old Proverb, Quicquid delirant Reges, plectuntur Achivi. In this battle were taken betwixt thirty and forty Englishmen, who served Muley Sidan as Canoniers, yet not any of that company which served Abdela at Moruecos, when he lost the City and field, but other Voluntaries, part of these fled with the body of the Thirty or forty Englishmen Canoniers, taken by Abdela. Army backe to Moruecos, part were taken, whom Abdela spared, as well in regard of former services the Nation had done him, as also for the present use he was to employ them in. This Expedition of Sidans coming to so unlooked a disaster, made him sand forth his Commanders with diverse companies, to the Alarbies, for fresh supply of Men and Treasure: amongst which as Chief was dispeeded Bassa Seleman, Master of the old King's Horse for Tafilet, there to govern the Country, carrying with him some fifteen hundred Shot, of which six hundred were Shraceis, people of the King of Chaus, or Concoes' Country, who hath always wars with Shracies mutiny. Algers or Algiers. These Shraceis were borne in the Mountainesat Atlas, being of a fierce and bloody nature, not respecting the Turks might or government, no more than the Mountainers of Moruecos, will acknowledge the Sovereignty of the Barbarian. Some twelve hundred of these had Sidan in his pay, half part whereof he kept at Moruecos, the other was sent with Solyman. These amongst themselves fell into a mutiny, neither for want of pay, or ill usage, but in Their treachery. desire to do a mischief, by force cut off the Bashaes' head, carrying it with them as a Trophy of their victory, and a fit present to win Abdelas' favour, who was then at Fez, whither they went for entertainment, Sidan herewith moved, made Proclamation, that for three months what Shracee soever, Soldier, or any other, were to be found in Moruecos, or elsewhere in his Dominions, should be put to the Sword, and to have it better & more fully executed; it was proclaimed, Bloody decree. that the Man-killer should have the goods of the Shracee so killed. Many rich men of this Nation or Kindred resiant in Moruecos, felt the fury of the Sword, for the folly and foul fault of their Tribe: such as could get packing, ran away: others of the better sort, their friends hid them in their houses, until Sidan scared with news of Abdelas coming towards him, proclaimed general pardon for the remainder left alive, and free passage of trading or commerce for any Shracee, which would venture to Moruecos. Yet few durst come upon these goodly terms, or those who lay hid in Moruecos, if they were worth any thing, show themselves in public, for fear this were a pretence to bring the residue unto the halter. Those Shracees' who were sole causers of this massacre, being with Abdela at Fez, daily moved him to go towards Moruecos, vowing every man to die in his cause, and for revenge of their Wives, Children, and Friends, who had smarted for their sakes. Abdela something animated with their offers, yet delayed, knowing his Forces fare inferior unto Sidans, until still urged by the Shracee, which had brought from the Mountains some store of their Kindred, very able and resolute men to his aid, he set forwards about the latter end of August, towards Moruecos, determining to give battle once more to Muley Sidan. Of what strength Abdelas Army consisted, the certainty is not known, but guessed to be very near fifteen thousand Horse and Foot. Muley Sidan was very strong, for beside his own Soldiers, the Moruecans aided him with eight thousand men, and diverse tribes sent supplies to augment his forces. He had two hundred Two hundred English serve Sidan. Captain john Giffard. English, the most of them voluntaries, sixty field Pieces, with sufficient Shot and Powder. Over the English and all the Christians, was General Captain john Giffard, a Gentleman of a worthy spirit, and descended from the ancient and honourable stem of the Giffards in Buckingham-shire. Upon his first entertainment and welcome into the Country, Sidan bestowed upon him a rich Sword, valued at a thousand Marks, and a Scarlet Cloak, richly embroidered with Pearl, sent as a present to Muley Hamet, the Kings Either, from our late Sovereign of famous memory A present sent from Queen El●zabeth, given to Captain Giffard. Philip Giffard. Captain jaques. Captain Smith. Captain Baker. Captain Tailer, Faukes, Chambers, Isaac. Southsaying Oracles: superstitious credulity. The King's treasure. The battle. Queen Elizabeth, besides many other extraordinary favours of good value; and often conversing familiarly; yea, sometimes visiting Captain Giffard at his own Tent. His entertainment was twenty five shillings per diem, besides many supplies proceeding from the King's bounty. With him as secondary men in charge, was one Master Philip Giffard, his near and very dear Kinsman; Captain jaques, a very valiant Soldier; Captain Smith, one of the most exquisite Engineers in Europe; Captain Baker, an ancient Britain Soldier; Captain Tailer, Captain Faukes, Captain Chambers, Captain Isaac, men every way able to undergo their several commands. These were daily stipendaries, at twelve shillings a man, except the two Sea Captains, Isaac, and Chambers, who had four shillings a day, and every common Soldier twelve pence truly paid them. These preparations considered, Muley Sidan had small reason to leave the field, or fear Abdelas forces being nothing in respect of his. But certain it is, the Muley sending for his Wizzards, Soothsayerss, willing them to for tell, that he might foreknow the success of his embattled Army. Their answer was; He should lose the battle, be driven into Sus, within five months should regain Moruecos, and there during life enjoy the Kingdom. Upon this answer, the Muley giving great credit thereunto as the nature of a Barbarian is very suspicious, commanded Bassa Mustepha; with three thousand Soldiers to convey away his Mother, Wives and Children. To Alkeid Hamet Benbreham and Hado Tabib, he commended the charge of his Treasure, who laded sixty Mules with Gold, guarding them and the Muleteers, with two thousand of his choicest Shot. These dispeeded, it may appear Sidan but hovered, and would follow; yet the battles met the 26 of November, 1607. some sixteen miles from the City of Moruecos, the Canoniers of Muley Sidan, part having in the forefront discharged, their Enemies being somewhat farte off 〈◊〉 but before they could charge again, the Enemy was with them. The Shracies did not once discharge a Piece, great nor small, but joining themselves close to the Abdelians, charged the Sidanians very fiercely with their Sables, in revenge of Sidans tyranny showed upon their Kindred, enraging their minds and courages, or their faithful promise (which they sought to make good) to Abdela, made them put the Sidanians to flight: or else it was Sidans fear, that he should not make good his Soothsayerss Prophecy, which made his men to run away: For at the first encounter, his Moors fell into a disarray, and presently into a dishonourable flight: whereupon Muley Sidan fled, sent to the English Captains to be go, and to Captain Giffard a good Horse Sidans flight. Eng 〈…〉sh valour, but few unslain. to save himself. The English returned word, that they came not thither to run, but rather die an honourable death. Captain Giffard encouraged his men, telling them, there was no hope of victory, but to prepare and die like men, like English men: and then ask for his jaques, whom he loved dear, and taking a Pike in his hand, thought to have road unto him, being told he was not sixscore from him, and to have died together; but in the way, Captain Giffard being charged by eight Abdelians, one behind him shot him thorough, and so was he there slain. Captain Giffards death. Few of all the English Nation were left alive, the number not exceeding thirty, and none of the Commanders escaped, except Captain Isaac, and Captain Faukes; of the Moors were not slain in all forty persons. Sidan being go, as loathe to tarry, spend blood, and win a Field, Abdela got the ground, his Enemies marched upon, but no great victory, entered Moruecos without applause, or rejoice of the Citizens, some yet feeling his late done injuries, sorry for the loss of Sidan, who had proved a Tyrant, nor welcoming Abdela upon hope of amendment, but with policy and patience fitted themselves to the misery of the time. Abdela once again Master of Moruecos, got the Abdela second time Master of Moruecos. King's House, but found no treasure to relieve his wants. Great were his promises to reward the Shracies with bounty, and enrich his followers, when the City was recovered: now he having it, there failed of his expectation, and his Soldiers lacking both meat and money: yet to keep them still in hope, and so in government, it was bruited, the young King had found a Well full of treasure within the House, which Muley Hamet Xarif had laid up for a dear year: but this good news quickly vanished, the Well not yielding water to refresh their fainting stomaches Therefore the Shrac●eses having released their Kindred, recovered their Wives and Children, which had escaped the fury and bloody Decree of Sidan the last King, they took good words and kind usages of Abdela, in lieu of payment, seeing Moruecos neither afforded them meat, nor Abdelas' Shracies departed. fortune further maintenance, and so three thousand of them departed at one time. Muley Abdela with the residue of his forces kept Moruecos, labouring by all possible means to give his soldier's content, and keep them together; so with much ado he lived in Moruecos some two months, during which time, Muley Sidan was gathering a fresh Army in Sus. §. V MULEY HAMET BOSONNE cometh against ABDELA, and causeth him fly, to his Father. BOFERES like to be taken, flieth to Salie. MULEY SIDAN cometh against MULEY HUMET BOSONNE; who flieth, and is poisoned by old AZUS. MULEY SHECK sendeth into Spain. Some observations of their Policy, and Trade to Gago. But whilst Abdela and Sidan were contriving their own ends, there arose a storm in the Mountains which fell in the Plains of Moruecos. The tempest driver was one Muley Hamet Bosonne, Cousin to the three Brethren which have striven for the Muley Hamet Bosonne. Kingdom. This man gathering treasure, and temporizing with them all three, so played their Game, that finding their weakness which these quarrels had brought them unto, upon a sudden seeing his time, went into the Mountains to his Mother's Kindred, mustered very near twenty thousand able men. The Muley being well provided of treasure, gave them due pay and large, winning them to his respect and service, so that in less than two months space, he got all things in readiness, descended from the Tessevon Mountains towards Moruecos. This news brought to Abdela was very unwelcome, yet (calling his wits and Counsel together) it was concluded, considering the Shracees' were go, his remnant of Soldiers feeble and out of heart, and the Moruecans daily fled to Hamet Bosonne, whose uprising like a blazing Star drew their eyes upon him, that Abdela should travel to Fez, which he might well do without a guide, having heretofore upon like necessities, often measured the miles: and though he was determined so to do, yet a small occasion hastened his journey, for some mile from Abdelas' Camp, Fond fear. upon a Hill on the backside of Moruecos, a man being seen with a Spear in his hand, and a white linen upon it as a Flag. Abdela thought Hamet Bosonne to be with his whole Forces behind the Hill, when he was a full days march from Moruecos. Therefore in all haste he took up some of his Tents, but the greater part left standing in a manner, being feared, ran away. And How vain is man? a fearful army of men. afterward when this matter was discovered, which Abdela held a token of his surprise, it was nothing else but a poor Moor washing his Nappery, and for the speedier drying used this means, which terrified Abdela from the seat of his Empire, to Fez, the safest place for his abode. Lylla Isha, Sidans Mother, hearing of Hamet Bosonnes approach, was persuaded, his movements were only to defend her Sons right, knowing Bosonne of late favoured Sidans title, coming into his pay, and in person serving the Muley at the last battle when Sidan fled into Sus. Hereupon she sent diverse Captains, part of her own Guard, others of her friends and kindred to his aid, thinking he would have taken Moruecos for Sidan. But Bosonne having entered the Bosonne proclaimed King. City peaceably, proclaimed himself King, dismissed all Sidans favourers, which were not wilto be his servants, who returned to their Lady Mistress, certifying her error and their success: his Treasure he imparted largely to his followers, by strong hand desired no man's service, but those who were willing. Some thirty Englishmen remaining, weary of their sustained mesery, and the state of the Country, he gave them licence to embark, and writ to the Governor of Saphia to give them their pass, notice whereof being given to the Factor Marine for the English, he disparted them into diverse ships with all conveniency, though to his cost and charges; charity to help the distressed souls, and love to his native Country, moving him thereunto. This Muley Hamet Bosonne, during the time of his government was a very good and just man, offered no discourtesy, or took away any man's goods, but paid the Merchants truly for the same, who liked well his current and true dealing. Bosonnes mother hearing her son was settled in Moruecos, brought what strength she could from the Mountains, and in her way knowing Boferes lodged in a fortress, whereunto he was fled, not to be well guarded, she beset the house, meaning to take the Muley prisoner, who being voided of means to resist in the night, made a hole through the wall and so escaped privately to Salie, a Port Town within the jurisdiction of his brother Sheck, where at this day he remaineth. On the morrow betimes, Bosonnes mother with her men entered the Fort, missing Boferes, Boferes besieged: his escape and poverty. cut off the head of Umsed Benbela, one of his chiefest servants and Commanders: then went she forward to congratulate her sons coming to the Kingdom, being then in Moruecos. But an Empire ill got, is seldom seen of long continuance, for within less than two months, Muley Sidan came out of Sus with a great army, for whose aid Lylla Isha sold her jewels, and Plate, to furnish her son with Swords, Pikes, Horsemen, Staffs, and other Warllike Munition. On the other side Hamet Bosonne prepared to welcome his cousin the Muley Sidan; so about the beginning of April, 1608. both their Forces met hard by Moruecos where a chief of a kindred one Grufe, which came out of Sus, a great wine drinker, always a favourer of Muley Sidan Grufe. (though little valuing any of the three Kings) presuming upon his own strength and valour, desired the honour, that he might give charge upon the enemy with five hundred Horse, which was his own Regiment, and of his own kindred: Sidan refused to grant him his request, therefore the Casima took his own leave and gave the enemy a full charge upon the The battle. body of his army, which receiving him very bravely, the Casima and his company were in great danger to be overthrown: but Sidan to relieve him, sent five hundred Horsemen of his own: so with these thousand, the Casima broke the ranks of Bofonnes' battalions, then with their fables fell to execution, until the whole camp seeing the field lost, fled towards the Mountains: thus Sidan without further resistance entering Moruecos, resting there in quiet three months, until Sidan regaineth Moruecos. Hamet Boatswain recovering new Forces in july following, presented himself before the City, trusting aswel upon his own strength, as the love of the Citizens: hoping his good and gentle usage when he was amongst them, would have bred a liking in them, of his mild and gentle government: but either the servile mind of the multitude little respected his forepassed kindness, or the fear of Sidan made them loathe to show any sign of good will; for at his approath no man in the City was known to draw a sword in his defence. So on the eight of july, Bosonne was discomfited with the loss of some thousand men, fled to the Mountains, where within four days after Alkeid Azus got him poisoned, hoping thereby to win the favour of Muley Bosonne poisoned. Sidan, This Azus is aged and subtle, by his long experience best knoweth the secrets of that state, Alkeid Azus. was brought up under Abdela, Muley Hamet Xarifs brother, and for his Counsel to Abdela, willing him either to put out the eyes of Hamet Xarif, or cut his throat, was in danger to have lost his life when Hamet Xarif came to be King, but the wisdom of the man won such respect with Hamet, that of a prisoner, he made him his chiefest Counsellor, and Master of his Treasury, during whose life time his behaviour was such, as he won great love among the Commons, Nobility, and many of the blood Royal. When old Hamet died, he was in his Camp near Fez, and after his death rested all his love upon Muley Sidan (holding him the prime man and fittest of the three brethren, to rule the Kingdom) until both he and Sidy Embark could not counsel and rule Muley Sidan, for his own good and benefit of the Commonweal being headstrong, and would take no man's counsel but to his own liking and hurt. Therefore Sedy Abdela Embark went to his contemplation at Aca: And Azus to a Castle in the Mountains, which he had stored with Treasure against a storm, or to refresh the winter of his age, from whence he will not come down, until he see some hope of peace, having at this instant more Treasure in his Coffers, than all the three brethren besides, and hopeth to keep it, being in the midst of his friends and kindred, and in a place as well fortified as any in Barbary. Muley Sheck fearful jest Sidans next enterprise would be to rouse him out of Fez, fell in conference with an Italian Merchant, named john Etina, making him his Agent to go into Spain, john Etina. there to conclude, that if the Catholic King would aid him with men and money to recover his right, there should be delivered up into his hands, Allaroche, sally, Alcazar, and other Towns lying fit for his mouth: This negotiation was well entertained. And john Etina was promised for his labour in this business, and bringing it to effect, upon the delivery of the Port Towns, to have yearly paid him two thousand Duckats during his life. In june, this matter was first moved; in the latter end of August, seven Galleons (as was reported) and the Galleys of Naples, in all a hundred sail, well manned with store of Pioners to raise Forts, went to Allaroche, thinking to be received, but thirty thousand Alarbees came down to the shore, not allowing any such neighbourhood, though they hold the Andelusian half their blood. Whether Sir Anthony Shirley was employed in this service it is not certainly known: some are of opinion that he was induced thereunto, because they have formerly heard the King of Sir Anthony Shirley's preferment. Spain hath royally rewarded him for his travails with Boferes, by giving him the places and pay of two Captains in the Indies, made him Admiral of the Levant Seas, and next in place to the Viceroy of Naples, having for his entertainment five hundred Duckats a month. Without question, he knoweth well the state of that uneivill and barbarous Nation, having an apprehending and admirable wit to conceive the disposition of any people with whom he shall The Author added a discourse also of their Religion: but I omit it and refer the Reader to my Pilgrimage, and proceed to the reports of their Policy. converse, whilst he was amongst them, he behaved himself very well toward the better sort, winning credit with them, and gaining the love of the poorer sort exceedingly, by his largesse (for if a Moor or slave gave him but a dish of Dates, he should receive a reward as from an Emperor) and how soever some may hold this a vice, counting him a lavisher: yet by this means he came to the knowledge of that which otherwise he never should have attained unto, The more credible fame is, Sir Anthony was not with this Fleet, therefore they sped never the better, for had he been in company, and had command, he would either have taken footing, or ventured all, scorning to return with doing nothing, and so be laughed at. The Policy of Barbary. EVery Kingdom consisteth of men, not of buildings, therefore the Kingdom of Barbary consisteth of bond and free men: the natural bond men are such as are descended either from Christians or Negroes; the free men are Larbies or Brebers', which may be termed the Valley and Mountain men. Over all, as absolute Monarch is the King, who maintaineth his seat by the sword, and power of justice: the sword men according to their degrees are thus placed. First, the Muleis, are the King's children, and all other who are of the blood Royal, are termed by this name. Secondly, Bassa's, are Captain Generals over armies. Thirdly, Alkeids be the Lords, set aswell over Garrison Towns as Countries, to rule and keep the people in subjection. Fourthly, Ferres, Gentlemen who carry arms, yet less Commanders than Alkeids. Fiftly, Bahaia, Lieutenant to an Alkeid. Sixtly, Brakbashi, a Sergeant at arms. seventhly, Debushi, a Captain over thirty. Eightly, Romie, the common Soldier of these men of war, there were kept in daily pay in the old King's time, to the number of fifty thousand Horsemen: part serving with the Lance, others with the Spear called Spahaias', and some, especially the Horsemen of Fez, serve with the Crossbow on Horseback, bending it as they ride, shooting a strong shot and sure: and sixteen thousand footmen, the Alarbies being fit for the Horsemen, but the Brebers' the stronger footmen, most of them shot. The chiefest men of Command in the latter times, were these. FIrst, Alkeid Azus, chief Counsellor of State. Secondly, Hamet ben Breham Sefiani, Master of the Horse, and ruler over the Alkeids. Thirdly, Sedi Hamet ben Bouker. Fourthly, Sedi Abdela Wahad Anoune: These two were Treasurers. Fiftly, Alkeid Hamet, a Capatho or Eunuches, Governor over the women and Eunuches. Sixtly, Alkeid Mustepha File Master of the Ordnance. seventhly, Rishavan, Admiral over the Galleys at sally. Note, though these be ennobled, taking priority or precedency before others, yet is not this nobleness hereditary, for the children of these men must claim no honour by birthright, but what they get by their service and honour of their sword, live unrespected unless they be valiant, and so proving, the King will take them into his service, whereupon by desert, the son may obtain his father's fortune and honour. There is another title of dignity termed Sheck, attributed to the chief man of every Family or Cast, neither doth the King's eldest son scorn the title, signifying that he is the prime or Shecks of Families or Tribes. best blood of his Royal kindred. These Shecks are much respected, because it is the nature of the people, the whole kindred to follow their head: insomuch, as one of these Shecks can bring into the field ten thousand Horsemen of their own Cast, or kindred, and some more. So that it is a matter of great consequence, the King to have an eye over such a man, and know how his affection resteth towards him, either in love or hatred. The King once in a month, on Fridays in the afternoon after prayers, either in his house Execution of justice. or Church sitteth to do justice, hearing complaints or appeals from subaltern Ministers, from whom the grieved persons do appeal to his Royal person: when the King sitteth, the stranger shall have freer access to pled his cause before the King, than his own born subject. All inferiors judges and Ministers are their Churchmen or Talbies, and those are soon chosen into offices which are of strike test life, being free from avarice, and such other sins as may pervert and hinder the course of equity and justice. The chiefest man for judgement under the King is Mufti, to whom the party grieved may appeal from any other ordinary judge. Three Musties. There be three of these men, one in Moruecos, another in Fez, the third at Taradant in Sus. The Mufti of Moruecos, sitteth with the King in judgement, and every Friday in the afternoon by himself, to hear and determine causes of the subject and stranger, though he be in eminent place, he is a poor man, in respect what he might be, if he would cell justice, and take bribes. The ordinary judge sitteth all the year long two hours before noon, and two hours after Ordinary judges. noon: in every great Town throughout the three Kingdoms in places one of these judges, to whom not only the Inhabitants of every Town and City do repair, but the Country people or Larbees upon differences come thither to have their causes decided: every one must tell his own tale, and pled his own matter. When both parties have spoken, then giveth the Their manner of judicature. judge sentence; so that in one day the cause is brought into Court, and the same day ended. If either part have witness to produce, than the judge giveth three days respite to bring them in, which being brought, the adverse party shall have other three days respite to disprove them. And if he can prove the witnesses either infamous in manners, or given to detestable sin, as drunkenness, adultery, or such like: And can prove the witness saith not his prayers six times Allegations against witnesses. duly in four and twenty hours, then shall he be utterly disabled to bear witness, and thus in seven days the longest suit shall be ended. If an Obligation or rather Bill of debt be brought into Court, the Obligee must either pay the debt, go to prison, or to pawn the value of the Debts. debt, or better: which pawn may be kept in Deposito nine days upon great reason, to see if the debtor can redeem it at the nine days end, if he doth it not, then is it sold, and the party who should pay the money, must sustain the loss. As Coadjutors to these judges, and next in place to them be the Scrivanos', who upon death Coadjutors to the judges. or other remooue, are commonly made judges. These are Talbies which make writings between party and party, short and plain, without multiplication of words, and they are of opinion, Abundans cautelanocet: in their Obligatory Bills they put neither Forfeit nor Condition, having for the making thereof two pence English, and no more. They use no long draughts in matters of purchase, or these tripartite Indentures, with such large and long implicit and explicit Covenants, but thus the people deal in matters of Contracts and Bargains. I buy of you Manner of Contracts. a Uineyard, House, Merchandise, at such a price, to be paid at such a time, calling two honest men, whereof one shall be a Talbie, if I can get him, to witness this our Bargain. We four go to the Scrivener, who likewise is a Talbie, and have this set down in writing, and if our bargain be for twenty thousand pounds, it is set down in ten lines, and the justice of the Country will allow me my bargain with as great reason, as if I had a great engrossed Book of Conveyance, as big as the Map of the whole world in the newest Edition. Next in this nature to these, be the Steryes, which have small Fees to see the execution of Law Steryes or Officers of the Court. an sentence of the judge fulfilled; these likewise fetch men to answer their Adversary, which would delay, and not come before the judge, either upon perverseness, or badness of their plea, or any other cause whatsoever. Wherefore to be always ready, these are continually attendant in the House of the judge, and waiting upon him whethersoever he goeth. Muttifeb, is an Officer to see true Weights and Measures; if any be faulty, all the Wares Muttifeb. in such a man's shop he giveth to the poor, the party proclaimed an unjust man, and sore whipped. The Hackam, is the Lord Martial in every City, who judgeth upon life and death, as soon as Hackam. the party Delinquent is taken, and his offence proved, presently his throat is cut: Murder there is death, so is manifest Theft, Adultery, likewise proved by very good witness: And sometimes it is death for any man to wear a Sword who is not an Officer, yea, though he be a Soldier. Other offences according to the necessity of the time and pleasure of the King, by Proclamation are made death, which the Hackam must see executed upon loss of his own head. Muckadens, be Substitutes to the Hackam, seeing his judgement fulfilled, and in his absence Muckadens. hath his authority. Fokers or Saints, devil in the best places of the Country, keep great Hospitality for all Travellers, Fokers. whither any man come for a night, and be go in the morning: much good these do in the Country by their example of moral living, and bestowing their own goods in their life time to help the needy and distressed, comprimising differences betwixt parties, and repressing all disorders, winning great love and respect, for their Houses are held Sanctuaries, whose Privileges the King will not violate, but upon great and weighty reason. The King, Nobility, and Soldiers desire to serve on Horseback, which most commonly they do, for in any Army there be three Horse for one foot: the King will seldom venture to The causes & manners of their fights. fight out a battle, but as you may perceive by the precedent, it was and is the usage amongst the three Brethren, when they meet in a field, whosoever getteth at the first onset the advantage, maketh the other presently leave the field, and fly unto some place of strength: they fight with no Armour except a Buff jerkin, for the better for't; and a Leather Hide tanned for the meaner, and some Coats of Male, their Arms is a Horseman's Staff, Target, and Sword, or a Horseman's Piece and Sword. The Alarbies serve all upon Horse, will fight sorer battles to maintain their deadly feud, Deadly feud with the Larbies. than in service of their King: Insomuch that upon loss of any great Lord or Chief man of their Blood, crull battles have ensued, wherein ten thousand men have been slain at one time, and it is their fashion, the fairest Virgin to ride upon a Camel with a flag in her hand decked in all pomp to solicit her Kindred to revenge, and goeth foremost in the field, encouraging them to follow; upon which incitement much blood is spilt, her Kindred as loath to loose their Virgin, and not revenge their injuries: the other side striving to win her and the field, holding that a continuing glory to the seventh Generation. When a man is killed, his Tribe seeketh not revenge only upon the man which killed the party, but the first man of that Tribe he meeteth withal, him will he kill if he can, and so thinketh he hath satisfied his Kinsman's death. The Brebers' or Mountayners likewise maintain this feud, who are most shot and Swordmen, With the Brebers'. upon the day of battle their women follow hard behind them, with a colour in their hands, called Hanna: And if they see any of their side offer to run away, or retire, presently they will throw some of this Hanna upon their clotheses, which will stain, and the party ever after is held for a Coward and a dishonoured jew. For fear of this Infamy, few forsake the field, but either conquer their Enemies, or dye like men, who are presently stripped and buried by these women which follow them. The trading of the Moors into Guinee and Gago for Gold over, or sandy Gold. MVley Hamet being at peace with his Neighbours, at quiet with his Subjects, determined to war upon the Negroes, knowing the conquest easy, because the people are undisciplined in war, and the profit would be exceeding great by bringing their Gold into his Country, exchanging for it Salt, and other base Commodities. And howsoever certain Miners had found rich Mines of Gold in the Hills of Atlas, yet he held it better policy to fetch his Effadiuntur opes irritamenta malorum. Gold farther off, then to dig that which was found in the Centre of his own Kingdom, fearing if the Mines proved rich, the Golden Ore would draw thither Christian Arms, therefore he cut the throats of all such as were the Authors, and gave the Masters of the Works death for their hire. But to perfect his other Design, he chose judar Bassa, sent him with great store of Soldiers, who entered fare into the Negroes Country, depriving them of a great City, called Gago, which Gago. standeth upon the River of Synega, three hundred Leagues within the firm Land, builded there an Alpandeca for Barbarian Merchants, and a Customhouse for the King. The Merchants make it six month's journey from Moruecos thither, of which, two months they pass thorough Six month's journey. the Sandy Deserts, where no people devil, neither any road way, but directed by Pilots, as ships at Sea, observe the courses of Sun, Moon, and Stars, for fear of missing their way: If they loose themselves, they meet with Famine, and dye for lack of water, whose dead carcases Dreadful Deserts. consume not, but maketh Munna, * Mummi, but the best Mummi is made of embalmed bodies which have been long since buried, as in Egypt, &c. or Otema flesh, every way as Physical or Medicinable, as that which cometh from Alexandria. They never travel under two or three hundred in a company: it may be not meeting with water in twelve or fifteen days space, but carry water by Camels, both for them and their beasts to drink, which failing, to save their own lives, they kill their Camels, and drink the blood. If the wind blow at North-east, they cannot unlade their Camels, lest the Sands should cover them. The Merchandise carried from Moruecos to the Negroes, is much Cloth, Amber Beads, Coral, but the chiefest Commodity is Salt, which is bought at Tegazza, and other places, for four shillings a Camels lading, which Salt. is six hundred weight, and payeth at Gago five pounds for Custom to the King of Barbary, afterward sold fare within the Country to a kind of deformed Negroes, who will never be seen in the commerce of trading with the Barbarian, or any stranger: Wherefore they lay their Salt in the fields and leaveth it, then cometh the deformed Negro, and layeth against every man's pricell of Salt, as much of his gold as he thinketh the Salt is worth, and goeth his way, leaving his gold with the Salt: Then returneth the Moor, if he like the gold, taketh it away, if not, detracteth so much from his heap, as he will cell to the Negro for his gold. The Negro returning, if he like the quantity, putteth too more gold, or else will not barter, but departeth. Yet they seldom mislike, for the Moor maketh a rich return, and his King a full Treasure. Wherefore, the deformed Negro is praised for the truest dealing man in the world: the gold which they have is not coined, but like small Gravel or Sand gathered after the gluts of rain, in the dry banks of Mountains and Rivers. Touching Voyages of Englishmen to Barbary, as also Embassages sent thither by Queen Elizabeth: likewise touching many English Voyages to Guinny, Benin, and other places on the Convinent, and the Lands adjoining; with Patents also for those parts: the Reader may, of he please, certify and satisfy himself in Master Edens, and Master Hackluyts Voyages. English Navigations are now advanced to so great Adventure, and new or remote Discoveries, that I rather hast● to them: Yet because I think it meet to acquaint the Reader with the present State of the 〈◊〉 parts of Africa: I have added these following Discourses. And because Algiers is the Whirlpool of these saint 〈…〉, the Throne of Piracy, the Sink of Trade and Stink of Slavery; the Cage of uncleare Birds of Proy, the Habitation of Sea-devils, the Receptacle of Renegadoes to God, and Traitors to their Country; I have the langer stayed there: both to show the place out of Nicholay; His Majesty's zealous Design against them, and God's goodness in two notable Deliverances from them. As for Ward, or other English, infesting the World from that Hel-mouth, I was 〈◊〉 to blot these Papers with so rotten Names. CHAP. III The African Possessions of the King of Spain, and the Turk. §. I The Dominions and Fortresses * Taken out of Botcro, Pory, &c. which the King of Spain hath upon the Isles and main Lands of Africa, and of the Great Turks. BEsides Oran, Mersalquibir, Mililla and Pennon which the King of Spain possesseth within the Straitss; as likewise, Ceuta, Tango●, and Arzil, which by the Title of Portugal, he holdeth very near the Straitss of Gibraltar; and Mazagan in like sort without the Straitss mouth, twenty miles to the Southward He hath since gotten Mamora of Arzil: he hath along the Coast of Africa, from Cape de Guer, to that of Guardafu, two sorts of States: for some are immediately under him; and others are as it were his Adherents. The Lands of Madera, Puerto Santo, the Canaries, the Isles of Arguin, of Cabo Verde, the Isle Del Principe, with that of Sant Thomas, and others near adjoining, are immediately under his Dominion. These Lands are maintained with their own victual, and provision, and yet they have also some out of Europe, as in like manner they sand some thither: especially Sugars and Fruits, wherewith the I'll of Madera wonderfully aboundeth, as also with Wine. And the Island of Sant Thomas likewise hath great abundance of Sugars. These States have no encumbrance, but by the English and Frenchmen of Wa●●e. At the Lands of Arguin, and at Sant George de la Mina, the Portugals have planted Factories in form of Fortresses, by means of which, they trade with the bordering people of 〈◊〉 and Libya, and get into their hands the Gold of Mandinga, and other places near about. Among the adherent Princes, the richest and most honourable, is the King of Congo, in that his Kingdom is one of the flourishing and plentiful Countries in all Aethiopia. The Portugals have there two Colonies, one in the City of S. Saluador, and another in the Island Loanda. They have diverse rich Commodities from this Kingdom, but the most important is every year about five thousand Slaves, which they transport from thence, and cell them at good round prices in all the Isles and main Lands of the West Indies: and for the head of every slave so taken up, there is a good tax paid to the Crown of Portugal. From this Kingdom one might easily go to the Country of Prete janni, for it is not thought to be very fare off: and it doth so abound with Elephants, victual, and all other necessary things, as would bring singular ease and commodity to such an enterprise. Upon the Kingdom of Congo confineth Angola, with whose Prince of late years, Paulo Dias, a Portugal Captain, made war. And the principal occasion of this war are certain Mines of Silver, in the Mountains of Cabambe, no whit inferior to those of Potossi; but by so much are they better, as fine Silver goeth beyond that which is base, and course. And out of doubt, if the Portugals had esteemed The Of 〈…〉 Trade might have been as rich as the Indian. so well of things near at hand, as they did of those farther off and remote, and had thither bend their forces wherewith they passed Capo de buena esperança, and went to India, Malaca, and the Malucoes; they had more easily, and with less charge found greater wealth: for there are no Countries in the world richer in Gold and Silver, than the Kingdoms of Mandinga, Ethiopia, Congo, Angela, Butua, Toroa, Maticuo, Boro, Quiticui, Monomotapa, Cafati, and Bohenemugi. But humane avarice esteemeth more of another man's, than his own; and things remote appear greater, than those near at hand. Between Capo de buena esperança, and Cape Guardafu, the Portugals have the Fortresses of Sena, Cephala, and Mozambique. And by these they continued Masters of the Trade with the bordering Nations, all which abound in Gold and ivory. By these Fortresses they have special commodity for their Navigation to the Indies, because their Fleets sometimes winter, and otherwise victual, and refresh themselves there. In these parts the King of Melinde is their greatest friend; and those of Quiloa, and other Neighbour Lands, are their Tributaries. The Portugals want nothing but men: for besides other Lands, which they leave in a manner abandoned, there is that of Saint Laurence, one of the greatest in all the world (being a thousand two hundred miles long, and four hundred and fourscore broad) the which, though it be not well tilled, yet for the goodness of the soil, it is apt and fit to be manured, nature having distinguished it with Rivers, Harbours, and most commodious Bays. These States belonging to the Crown of Portugal, were wont to fear no other, but such Sea-forces as may be brought thither by the Turks But the daily going to and fro of the Portugal Fleets, which coast along up and down those Seas, altogether secureth them. In the year 1589. they took near unto Mombaza four Galleys, and a Galliot, belonging to the Turks, who were so bold as to come even thither. But since the English and Hollanders have traded the Indies, the Portugal affairs have much decayed in those parts, their opposing them turning to such effect as you have heard. The Dominions of the Great Turk in Africa. The great Turk possesseth in Africa all the Sea-coast from Velez de Gumera, or (as some hold opinion) from the River Muluia, which is the Eastern limit of the Kingdom of Fez, even to the Arabian Gulf or Read Sea, except some few places (as namely, Mersalcabir, Melilla, Oran, and Pennon) which the King of Spain holdeth. In which space before mentioned, are situate sundry of the most famous Cities and Kingdoms in all Barbary; that is to say, Tremizen, Alger, Tenez, Bugia, Constantina, Tunis, Tripoli, and all the Country of Egypt, from Alexandria to the City of Asua, called of old Siene, together with some part of Arabia Troglodytica, from the Town of Suez to that of Suachen. Also in Africa the Grand Signior hath five Viceroys, called by the names of Beglerbegs or Bassas, namely, at Alger, Tunis, Tripoli, at Missir for all Egypt, and at Suachen for those places which are challenged by the Great Turk, in the Dominions of Prete janni. Finaly, in this part at Suez, in the bottom of the Arabian Gulf, is one of his four principal Arsenals, or places for the building, repairing, docking, and harboring of his warlike Galleys, which may lie here under covert, to the number of five & twenty Bottoms. CHAP. four The Description of the City of Alger, written by NICHOLAS NICHOLAY, and how it came into the possession of BARBAROSSA, and also of Malta and Tripoli. ALger is a City in Africa very ancient, first builded by a people of Africa, called Mesgana, of whom she took her first name: afterwards was called I●●, and was Change of names of Alger. the Seat Royal of juba, in the time when the Romans bore dominion in Africa, in honour of Caesar it was called julie Caesare; and since the Moors called it Gezeir Arab Eleagair, which in their Language signifieth Isles, because she is cituated near Maiorque-Minorque jevise, and Fro●entierre: but the Spaniards now do call her Alger: howbeit, she is situated upon the Mediterran Sea, upon the hanging of a Mountain environed with strong Walls, Ramperds, Ditches, Platforms, and Bulwarks, in form almost threesquare, the largeness which goeth towards the Sea side stretcheth narrowly almost unto the highest part, whereas there is a great building made in form of a Citadel, to command the Town and entry of the Haven. As for the buildings being beyond the Palace Royal, are very fair Houses belonging too particular men with a great number of Baths and Cooks houses. The places and streets are so well ordained, that every one in his Occupation apart: there are about three thousand Hearth-steeds. At the bottom of the City which is towards the North joining to the Walls, which are beaten with the Surges of the Sea in a great place, is by great Artifice and subtle Architecture builded their principal and head Mosque; and a little below that is the Arsenal, which is the place into which are hailed up, and trimmed the Galleys and other vessels. This City is very Merchantlike, for that she is situated upon the Sea, and for this cause marvelously peopled, for her bigness: she is inhabited of Turks, Moors, and jews in great number, which with marvelous gain exercise the Trade of Merchandise, and lend out money at Usury. They have two Market days in every week, to the which resort an infinite number of people of the Mountains, Plains and Valleys, being neighbours thereabouts, which do bring thither all sorts of Fruits, Corn and Fowl, of very cheap price: for I have seen a Partridge sold for a judit, which is a small piece of Silver money, in manner four square, and is in Furnaces fitly made for breeding of Chickens. value of our money four pence and a mite, but true it is that their Partridges be not so big nor delicate as ours are: the Hens and Chickens be also very good cheap, for that they have in most parts of their Houses Furnaces, made in manner like unto the Hothouses or Stoves of Germany, in the which with a small heat they do breed and hatch their Eggs without help of the Hen, and therefore it is not to be marvelled at, though they have great plenty of such Pullen. They also have a great number of Camels and Oxen, which they do shoe, lad, and ride upon, as upon Camels and Oxen shod. Horses. And going through the streets, because of the multitude of people, which there is marvelous, they go crying with a loud voice, Baluc, Baluc; which is too say, Beware, beware. I have also seen diverse Moors mounted on Barbary Horses without Saddle, Bridle, Stirrups or The Moors do ride their horses without saddle or bridle. Spurs, having only a string in the mouth to stay them withal. And as for the men, they are altogether naked, having only about their middle part to cover their privities, some piece of a white Sarge or Blanket in manner of an apron, and about their head a Linen cloth rolled, which they bring about and under their chin. Their weapons are three Darts or long javelins, which they carry in their right hand, and do Weapons of the Moors. shoot and throw with wonderful dexterity, and upon their left arm is fastened a large Dagger made a little crooked after the fashion of a Woodknife, which they call Secquin, and use to fight at hand strokes withal, and to annoyed their Enemies coming to the close. The most part of the Turks of Algiers, whether they be of the King's Household or the Galleys, are Christians renied, or Mahumetised, of all Nations, but most of them Spaniards, Italians, and of Provence, of the Lands and Coasts of the Sea Mediterran, given all to Whoredom, sodometry, Theft, and all other most detestable vices, living only of rovings, spoils, and pilling at the Seas, and the Island, being about them: and with their practic Art bring daily to Algiers a number of poor Christians Many renied Christians in Algiers. A miserable life of the Christian slaves in Algiers. Pleasant Gardens. which they cell unto the Mother, and other Merchants of Barbary for slanes, who afterward transport them, and cell them where they think good, or else beating them miserably with staffs, do employ and constrain them to work in the Fields, and in all other vile and abject occupations and servitude almost intolerable. And therefore it is not to be marvelled at, though these poor Christian Slaves made of it no scruple at all in putting of us in danger, to set themselves at liberty. Without the City towards the West are many fair and pleasant Gardens, set and adorned with diverse trees bringing forth first-fruits of alsorts. Among other things there be Milons of marvelous goodness, and incomparable sweetness: they have also another fruit called Pateque, which the Italians call Anguries, being like in bigness and colour to our green Citrovilles in Winter, which they eat raw without Bread or Salt, and hath a taste so delicate and sweet, that it melteth in one's mouth, giving a water as it were sugared, and serve greatly to refresh and digest. About their Gardens are many Wells full of good water, and the ground there abouts, although it is Mountains and Valleys, is very fertile for fruits and Vines. On the other part towards the East, without the Town runneth into the Sea a small River called Savo, which Savo a River. serveth aswell to drink of, as other commodities, and also maketh many mills to grinned. The course of the Sea from the Cape of Marfuz, (where as yet are seen the foundations of the ancient City Tipasa, which in times past was by the Emperors of Rome honoured in praise of Tipasa an old City. the Country Latin) doth bow and wind like unto a Crosebow-lath, and all along the River and the shore the Moorish Women and Maiden Slaves of Algiers do go to wash their Linen, being commonly whole naked, saving that they wear a piece of Cotten Cloth of some strange colour to cover their secret parts (which notwithstanding for a little piece of money they will willingly uncover.) They wear also for an ornament about their neck, arms, and legs, great collars or bracelets of Latin, set with certain false Stones. But as for the Wives of the Turks or Moors, they are not seen go uncovered, for they wear a great Barnuche made of a Blanket of white, black, or violet colour, which covereth their whole body and the head. The second day after our arrival at Algiers, I found the means for money, and with fair word too hire a renyed Spaniard, to conduct and lead me thorough all places that I most desired to see. So as by his means, I saw and learned many things within four or five days that we were there in quiet. And namely, brought me upon a high Mountain being a mile from the Town, to see and behold the situation of a very strong and great Tower, being builded upon another Mountain there near about, and gently enquiring of him what strength the Tower might be of: he declared unto me, that the breadth of the Ditches about the same, was seventeen brases, saving about the gate and entry into it towards the North, it was only seven fathoms broad, and two Spears lengths deep. Moreover, he said unto me, that within the Fortress there were nine great cast Pieces, and eighteen other, as well Minions, as Fawconets, and other: and that in the midst of the Tower there was a Well of very good water, upon the height thereof standing a windmill, and another standing without the gates. And that thirty ordinary Soldiers are committed within it to keep the same. And to make short, that this Tower was made to none other intent (as also others since have confirmed) then for the guarding and keeping of the Fountain heads, which from thence are brought and conveyed under the water into the City. Alger was long time under the Dominion of the King of Telensin, until such time as they of Bugie chose a new King, unto whom they gave and rendered themselves as his Tributary, because he was nearer unto them then the King of Telensin, and that he could sooner help them (if need were.) But in process of time, perceiving themselves to be as it were free and out of all doubt: armed certain ships to the Sea, with the which they become such Coursaires or Pirates, that in short time they annoyed by their Piracies and Robberies on the Sea, not only the Coast of Spain, but also all the Mediterrane Lands. Which perceiving, Ferdinando the King Catholic Ferdinando King Catholic constraineth the Moors to a Truce. sent to Alger a great Army to assiege them, and for to keep them in most distress, caused with a marvelous readiness a Fort to be made in a small Island, which lieth before the City, keeping them by that means so straightly besieged, that in short time they were constrained to require a Truce for ten years: Which was agreed unto them upon condition of a certain Tribute, which they paid until the death of King Ferdinando, for than they espying a convenient time and means, to break the Truce, and to set themselves at liberty, called unto them Cairadin Barbarosse, who after the siege of Bone, retired to the Castle of Gegill, standing in the Coast of the Mediterran Sea, upon the top of a high Rock, seventy miles from Bugie, who being by them chosen to be their chief Captain, gave many fierce assaults unto the Fortress, so as he put the Spaniards to flight, and incontinent after caused it to be ruined and pulled down even to the foundation. He then seeing so happy success of his Enterprise, could no longer abide to be as companion, but in a Bath traitorously slew a Prince of Arabia, called Selim: who Selim slain by Treason. declared himself to be Lord of the City. Afterwards forsaking the name of a Captain any longer, caused himself to be called King, and coined money under his name, and so well guided his Affairs that in short time after he brought all his Neighbours about him to become contributory unto him. Such was the beginning of the magnificent estate of Cariedin Barbarosse: after whose death, his Brother Hariadene The King had not complete power: but they enjoyed, as this Author saith, a kind of Commonwealth. This Ha●iadene was the famous Sea Captain, Admiral of the Turks Navy, mentioned in the Turkish History, which affrighted Rome, and was terrible to Christendom, See my Pilgrimage, l. 6. c. 9 §. 2. Cape of Teddell. Strange Mice. Teddell. Borasque of Barbary, most dangerous for Sailors. succeeded him in the Kingdom, and after him his Son Cassam, who reigned at the time we arrived there. To return to the Discourse of our Navigation, which I left at the Cape Matafuz, from whence (having foiourned there a night) we departed in the morning: the wind was so contrary that it forced us to come to an Anchor near to the Cape Tedele: at which place we saw within a great Rock a deep entrance, being two flight shot long, into the which the Sea entereth even to the very bottom, where we entered with our skiff, even to the half way of it: and thinking to pass on further, we found so great a number of strange Mice, that we were constrained to turn backe: so were we persecuted. And so for fear they should piss on our heads (their piss being venomous) we were forced to cover us, and to wrap ourselves in our Cloaks. This part of the Sea is very full of Mountains and great Rocks. Teddell is a City containing about two thousand Harth-steeds, situated upon the Sea Mediterrane, threescore miles from Alger at the bottom of a Mountain, and on the hanging of a great Rock. On the midst of the Mountain is a little Castle, from the which along goeth a wall stretching to that of the City. The Africans first did edify it, and at this present is inhabited of a people very merry and pleasant. For, for the most part of them they are given to the exercise of the Harp and Lute. Their principal Craft and Occupation is fishing, and dying of Wooles and Cloth, by reason of diverse small Brooks very fit for their die, which descending from the Mountains through diverse places of the Town, issue into the Sea. The Inhabitants of the same place are under the same Obeisance and justice that they of Alger are. Leaving the Coast and Town of Teddell, we bore room to Sea-wards, and had so good speed, that the four and twentieth of july in the Evening, we discovered the City of Gigeri, but even thinking to be near it, within a moment arose such a sudden Borasque or Flaa, that if our Mariners had not nimbly bestirred themselves in taking in of their Sails, we had been in great danger to have been all drowned, and immediately saw our Frigate (which was made fast to our Galley) lost before our eyes, because they had not quickly cut the Halser, but all our men were saved by swimming to our Galleys. These Borasques (engendered of a wind, called by the Grecians, Typhon; of Pliny, Uertex or Uertex, but vulgarly Tourbillon, or Whirlwind proceed not out of the West, notwithstanding do often happen in Winter) are very often and dangerous all along the Coast of Barbary, and as they come very suddenly, so are again soon appeased. The twenty five in the Evening, we arrived at the Port of Bone: where we being come to Porte of Bone. an Anchor, the Ambassador sent to salute the Caddy, which keepeth the town upon tribute under This Ambassador was the Lord of Aram●nt sent 1551. by the French King to the Great Turk at Constantinople. the King of Alger. This Caddy was a renyed Christian, and notwithstanding shown himself very courteous and liberal towards us, for over and above the refresh of flesh, bread and first-fruits which he gave us, about supper time sent unto the Ambassador two great Platters of Macolique, full of their kind of meat, dressed according to their fashion, which was a kind of Menudes made in Paste with Onions, and fat Pullet's with certain sauces of very good taste and savour. Bone, anciently called Hippon, of which Saint Augustine hath been Bishop in times past, edified Bone anciently Hippon. of the Romans upon the Mediterran Sea, standeth of the one side upon high and ragged Rocks, and there is a very fair and sumptuous Mosque, unto which is adjoined the house of the Caddy: but the other side of the Town towards the South, and the Valley is situated more lower, and as well within as without accommodated with Wells and good Fountains. The Houses within it (having been twice saccaged and spoilt by the Spaniards) are evil builded, and this Town doth not now contain above three hundred Harth●●. The Emperor Charles Charles the fift builded there a Castle. the fift, after he had subdued the Town, caused upon a height of one side towards the West, a great Castle to be builded: which commanded of all sides, and did accommodate it with a number of Cisterns to gather Water in, for that on this height there is neither Well nor Fountain. Notwithstanding, shortly after it was razed by the Turks and Moors, and the Spaniards The Spaniards driven out of the Castle. Merdez a people. driven out of it: without the City towards the East, is seen a goodly and large Champion Country, inhabited and tilled by a kind of People called Merdez; which Country, besides the great quantity of Corn that it bringeth forth, nourisheth and pastureth in the Valley a great number of Oxen, Cows, Sheep and other Cattles, so plentifully, that with their Milk and Butter, not only the City of Bone is provided and furnished, but also Tunes and the Isle of Gerbes: there are also about it many fair Garden Plaits, plentifully abounding with Dates, Figs, and sweet Melons. At the beginning of the Valley pass two small Rivers, whereof, the next and greatest hath a Bridge of stone, under the which is a way to an old ruined Church, being between two Rocks, which the Moors do say to have been the Church of Saint Augustine, A Church builded by S. Aug. which made me the more desirous to go and see it: Notwithstanding, that a jew, borne in Spain, being then with me, used all the means he could to persuade me from it: for the dangers which he said to be there of the Thiefs called Alerbes, which thereabouts do lie secretly hid, to entrap them that came thereabouts; by which his remonstrances notwithstanding he could not dissuade me, but that needs he must accompany me: and certainly there I found by experience: and upon the top of a high Mountain he shown me a small troop of these Alerbes stark naked, mounted on horseback with their Darts in their hands, after the fashion of those I saw in Alger: In the Haven or Road which lieth before the Fortress is found great quantity of very fair Coral, which Andre Doria then had in farm of the King of Alger, for which he paid unto him yearly great sums of Money. By chance we found there a Ship of Mars●llie conducted by a Cursarie, to gather the same, who presented unto the Ambassador, many fair and great branches. The next day being the six and twentieth, after Sunset, weighing our Ankers, we departed from Bone, and passed from the Gulf, which continueth about eighteen miles to the Cape of Rose, and passing further towards the sight of the Cape 〈◊〉 Rose. Galite and Symbols. A flying FLETCHER 〈…〉. Isles De la Galite, and des Symbols, there flew a Fish into our Galley, of the length, colour and bigness of a great Sardin, which before had two great wings, and two less behind; his head and mouth being great according to the proportion of the body: this fish is by the Moors called Indole. And having doubled the Cape Bone, the twenty and eight day we arrived at the I'll of Pantalaree. This I'll of Pantalaree, which by the Ancients was called Paconia, is very Hilly and full of Pantalaree anciently Paconie. great Rocks. There groweth great quantity of Cotton, Capers, Figs, Melons and Reisins: and throughout the Island is full of Cisterns. There are also many small Houses very anciently builded within the ground (made like unto Caves) made by the Moors in the time they possessed the Island: along the Sea side are found Stones being black, and glistering like unto fine jet, and certain rough Stones. They have no Horses, but of Oxen great store, with the which they do labour and till the ground, how well there groweth no Corne. Of which they furnish themselves out of the I'll of Sicilia, unto which they are subject. But well there groweth certain other Grain and Herbs of small estimation. There groweth a small Tree like unto Nerte: which the Moors called, Ver●; and the Sicilians, Stinco, bringing forth a small round fruit, which at the first is read, and being ripe, waxeth black. Of which, the Inhabitants of the Island (which are very poor) make Oil, which they use as well to b 〈…〉 in their Lamps, Oil made of Stinco. The Women of this Country are very good Swimmers. as to eat: and the Women after having washed thei● heads, do anoint their hair with it to make it grow long and fair: As well the men as women are of nature good Swimmers, as by experience we saw by a woman of the Country, bringing a great Basket with Fruit, entered into the Sea, and swimming, brought the same to cell in our Galley. This Island containeth thirty miles in length, and in breadth about ten miles. The thirtieth day of the same month of july, we departed from Pantalaree with such a favourable wind: that the first day of August, being passed the I'll of Goze, we arrived about the evening in the Road of Malta, where incontinent we were visited by the Knights Parisot and Villegaignon, and of many others of diverse Nations. And after the Ambassador had given to understand to the great Master his coming, the chains of the Haven being opened with salvation accustomed of the one side and other, we entered into the Haven, upon the sides whereof were with the afore named, diverse other Knights come thither in the behalf of the grand Master (of birth a Spaniard) named Omede, which received, the Ambassador, and presented unto him a Mulet, on which he lighted, and accompanied him to the great Hall of the Castle, where the grand Master with diverse Knights attended him, and having done reverence unto him, and declared part of his authorisation, the night approaching, taking his leave returned to his Galleys. The next day he was by the great Master bidden to a sumptuous dinner, unto the which all the ancient and notable Knights of the Religion were also bidden and assembled, and there was openly rehearsed, how that certain days before Sinan Bassa, Captain General of the Turks army had taken and saccaged the Castle of the Town of Augusta in Sicilia, and that he from thence arriving in a Port of Malta called Mechetto, near unto that of the Castle, put his men there on land to overrun, ravish and spoil all whatsoever they should found for their advantage, which they executed most cruelly, as such barbarous people in like affairs are accustomed to do. But a most valiant and well advised Knight a Spaniard, named Guimeran, Captain of one of the Galleys of the Religion, who could not abide such insolency, and secretly assembling certain number of Soldiers, did by ambushes and other means so distress them, that after having taken and slain such as fell into his laps, made them to remove from that place: but notwithstanding did not desist of their enterprise: for from thence they went to the Road of S. Paul where they landed Road of S. paul. their Ordnance to assiege the City, whereof they got the Suburbs, and framed their Trenches to make the battery. And forsomuch, as they could not achieve the end of their enterprise (by reason as well of the roughness of the place being full of Rocks, as seeing their men fail them, dying through extreme heat) they resolved to remove their siege, and to embark themselves with their Ordnance, having slain, taken and saccaged all that they met withal Goze saccaged. at advantage. From thence they went to the I'll of Goze, being very near and subject to the I'll of Malta, which they saccaged, and by deceitful composition took the Castle, leading the people both men, women and children as slaves into miserable captivity: being in number six thousand and three hundreth. The Knight de Villegaign●● in his Treaty which he hath made of Six thousand and three hundred prisoners taken. A pitiful History. A strange cruelty. the wars of Malta, doth recite a History no less lamentable than full of despair, and unnatural cruelty: and is of a Sicilian which in that place had dwelled of long time, and there married a wife, by whom he had two fair daughters then, being in state to be married, who seeing his last calamity approaching, because he would not in his presence see his wife and his daughters ravished and violated, and to be brought in shameful servitude, and to deliver them from all shame and bondage, having called them into his house, first slew with his sword his two daughters, and afterwards their mother. And this done, with a Harquebuse and a Crossbow bent (as clean bereft of senses) made towards his enemies, of whom he slew twain at the first encounter, afterwards fight a while with his sword, being environed with the multitude of the Turks, brought himself to the end of his most unhappy life. Behold the summary of the miseries happened through the Turks in few days in the Isles of Sicila, Malta, and Goze. After which things the Bascha caused his army with the whole booty and prey to embark, and removed the seven and twenty of july towards Barbary, to assiege the Castle of Tripoli. The sixt of August we came to Tripoli, a City which Charles the fifth had given in keeping to the Knights of Malta, and then besieged by Sinan Bassa. Where having well considered the placing of the Camp, the Town and Castle, we returned to the Bascha, with whom the Ambassador talked a while, and in the mean while I went to see the market of the Turks (which they call Basar) being hard by where the poor Christians of Sicil, Malta, and Goze, were sold unto those that most offered for them (and last inhaunsers, being permitted unto those that bought them (as the ancient Custom of the oriental Barbarians is) to strip them stark naked, Manner to search the Christian slaves that come to be sold. A Scorpion. and to make them go, to the intent to see if they have any natural impediment in their bodies, visiting afterwards their teeth and eyes, as though they had been horses, and standing there, I saw creeping upon the ground a Scorpion of yellow colour, being of length more than a long finger. The same day the Turks brought their Ordnance and Gabions unto the Trenches, which Gabions are made of great Planks of three inches, which they carry upon their Galleys or Ships to serve them when they have need of them: for when they will batter any place, they set them in the ground in form of Baskets, Afterwards being set in ranks, they fill them with earth, and is a very commodious invention, for the shot which can but slippering pass over it, and can do no hurt nor damage. The Turks having in the night placed their Gabions, and their Ordnance ready to the Battery, did the next day following being the eight of August, begin to shoot at the Castle with great fury, which was not left unanswered, and every hour some slain. The besieged sent to the Bassa, if he would receive certain of them to treat of some good accord touching the giving over of the Castle, whereunto the Bascha lightly consenting, was in all diligence dispatched a brave Spaniard, named Guinare, and a Knight of Maiorque, to offer unto the Bascha the Castle with the Artillery and Munition, so as he would furnish them of ships to bring them with bag and baggage safely to Malta: to whom summarily was answered, that (forasmuch as, as yet they had not deserved any grace, presuming to be so bold as to keep so small a place against the army of the highest Prince on the earth) if they would pay the whole charges of the army, he would gladly agreed to the matter proponed, or if they would not thereunto consent (as it become them) that for their recompense, all they within the Castle should continued slaves and prisoners: notwithstanding, if they incontinently and without delay, did surrender the place he would exempt out of them two hundreth. Whereupon, the messengers returning in despair of any further grace, was stayed by Drogot and Salaraiz, with flattering words, and feigned promises, that they would endeavour so much as in any wise lay in them, to make the Bascha condescend to a better and more gracious composition: for they feared that the assieged through despair, would resolve (as their extreme refuge), to defend themselves even to the last man. And incontinent went to the Bascha, to declare unto him his oversight, in refusing those which of their own voluntary came to surrender themselves into his hands, and that to put them out of doubt and despair, he aught with all mildness to agreed unto all that they demanded. For after he had the Castle, and all the men under his authority, he might afterwards dispose of them, as he should think good. The Bascha finding this counsel good, caused the two messengers to be called agaives unto him, declariug unto them with feigned and diffembling words, that at the instance and request of Drogot and Salaraiz there present, inclining unto their request, he did discharge them of all their costs and charges of the army, swearing unto them (the better to deceive them) by the head of his Lord and his own, inviolably to observe all that which he had promised unto them, which they (too easily) believed, and forthwith went to declare the same unto the Governor and others within the Castle. The Bascha the better to achieve to his enterprise, sent forth after the Deputy aforesaid, a Turk (one of the most subtle to his mind, that he could choose) to whom he gave express charge to persuade the Governor to come with him, to conclude and treat concerning the giving over, and for the vessels which should be necessary for their conduct to Malta, and that if he made difficulty to come, he should make a semblance as though he would remain there in hostage for him, and that above all things he should have an eye to consider of the strength and assurance of the assieged, and of the disposition of all things there, which the Turk could execute so finely, that the Governor by the counsel of those that had persuaded him to surrender, notwithstanding the reasons of wars, and duty of his office, forbade him in such manner to abandon the place of his charge, resolved upon so small an assurance of the Bascha, who having rigorously reproached his timerity, said unto him: that forsomuch as he had given his word, that if he would pay the charges of the army, he would let them go with bag Uallier sent to the Galleys with irons upon him. and baggage, otherwise he would discharge but two hundred, whereat valier being greatly moved, answered, that it was not that which with the Deputy of the Castle he had agreed unto: But seeing he would do none otherwise, that it would please him to suffer him to return to the place for to have the advice and deliberation of the assieged, which he could not obtain, but it was only permitted unto him, to sand backe the Knight that he had brought with him, to make report of these piteous news unto the assieged; and on the other party, Uallier was sent to the Galley with Irons on his legs. They of the Castle having understood A good and wise answer of Uallier. the Premises, were greatly afraid of the mischief, which they perceived approaching towards them, and could take none other resolution, than the next day in the morning early to return the said Knight to the Bascha, to know whether they should look for no better. But as soon as he was come before him, the Governor was brought in, of whom the Bascha asked, which of both he would choose, either to pay the expenses of the army, or that he and all they of the Castle would remain prisoners, to whom he answered, that a slave had none other authority then that which by his master was given unto him, and that having lost, besides his liberty, the power to command if any thing were yet reserved in him, could not counsel him to command to agreed unto any thing but that which was concluded with the delegates, which the Bascha hearing, for fear that such an answer should not come to the knowledge of the assieged, and that it should 'cause them desperately to fight it out, having taken counsel of his Captains, took the Governor by the hand, and with a smiling and dissembling countenance said unto him, that without any doubt he would as he had promised them, set them at free liberty: and that therefore without fearing any thing, he would 'cause them all to come out of the Castle: but the Governor, because he had before been deceived, would not trust to his words, but said unto him, that he should command him that was come from the Castle, for that he knew they would do never a whit the more for him. So that the Bascha turning towards the Knight, commanded him that he forth with should go unto him, and 'cause them to come forth: swearing unto them by the head of his great Lord, and his own, that they should all be delivered and set at liberty, according to the first conventions agreed upon. Which the Knight believing, went to report unto them these good news: which they received with such joy, that without any further care or consideration of their mishap so near, and prepared for them, they ran to the press with their wives, children, and best moveables, pressing who should first go forth. But they were not so soon issued, but were clean spoilt, and of the enemies, Faith and promise broken. part of the Knights were sent to the Galleys, and the rest to the Bascha: who being by the Knight Uallier admonished of his faith, which he had twice given, answered, that there was no promise to be kept with dogs, and that they had first violated their Oath with the great Lord, unto whom at the giving over of the Rhodes, they had sworn that they never would take on arms against the Turks. The Castle being taken and spoilt, and about two hundreth Moores of that Country that had served the Knights, cut in pieces, with great cries and shouts, rejoicing of their victory, they discharged a great peal of Ordnance. Although the houses and buildings within the Town be ruined, yet it is environed with very Tripoli described. fair and strong walls, accompanied with a great number of Turrets, double Ditches and false breaches, and the same are on the three parts environed with the sea, and within them are very good Wells and Fountains. We saw in the midst of the Town an Arch triumphal of white Marble with four faces upon four pillars of Corinth four square, being graved in the Front An Arch triumphal. that looketh towards the East (by excellent Sculpture) a Chariot drawn by two great Griffins, and within it was Victory sitting with two wings: Toward the West was graved a Chariot, whereupon was sitting Pallas, and about the edge were written diverse Roman letters, but were so ruined, that scarce they were to be known. Notwithstanding, by that which can be read, we understand, that they were made in the time of P. Lentulus, which is a good witness to believe that this City, as before I have said, was builded by the Romans. The inside of the Arch was full of diverse enrichments, and above after the fashion of a foure-square Turret: and two other faces looking towards the North and South, were cut as from the upper part of the body unto the girdlestead without any heads, two great figures of the overcome. All the rest was set forth with all sorts of weapons in form of Trophy, not fare from thence was seen a great foure-square place, environed with many great and high Pillars in two ranks, after the manner of a Porch, and near that are the destructions of a high Tower, which in times past was (as a Moor of that Country told me) the great Temple or Mosque of the City: there are a number more of antiquities ruined. The Chiaous being come was sent by the Bascha, we returned towards the Castle, but might not at that time enter in all, because the Bascha had given commandment, that there should not enter with the Ambassador above five or six at the most, which were Sant Ueran de Fleury, de Montenard, Batolomy and the Dragoman, and I: at the entry we met with Morataga and the Captain which had the charge of the Castle, which caused us to be brought upon the Rampards, to the end we might the better view and consider of all things, and having seen both above and below, we perceived for certain, that all things were well repaired and furnished, and well appointed with six and thirty pieces of Ordnance, as well small as great, and that there was a great number of Pikes, and pots to cast fire, abundance of all kind of victuals and other Munitions, a good Well and Fountain: and that at Munitions of war resting within the Castle. the time when the siege was laid to it, there was as well of Knights as Soldiers of diverse Nations, about six hundred, and the best Gunners of the world, it is an everlasting shame to them that so faint-heartedly surrendered the same unto those barbarous people without any warlike reason. All which having well considered, with a heavy mind we returned again to our Galleys, whither incontinent the Bascha sent to desire the Ambassador that the next day he would come to his solemn dinner, which he pretended to make for joy of his victory, and taking of the Castle, and that he would bring Uallier with him, which he would not refuse, thinking by such occasion to recover the rest of the two hundred Knights and Soldiers which were yet to be delivered: and therefore the day following, being the sixteenth day of August, 1551. accompanied by the Governor valier, the Knight de Seur, Cotignac, Captain Coste, Montenard and me, went towards Bascha, being within the Ditch against the breach of the Castle, where for a magnificency were set up two fair Pavilions, the one for him, joining unto a very fairs Fountain: and the other for the Ambassador and his company: and so soon as he had sent his presents, as well to the Bascha, as to others his familiars (which of old time hath been the manner and custom that they that have to do with these ●●●barians must observe) he was brought unto the Pavilion that was prepared for him, and forthwith served with all magnificence, honour, and superfluity of meats as well of flesh as fish, diversely dressed according unto their fashion: and with wines very excellent that they had found within the Castle, and this service was done with noise of all their instruments, and by Officers in number above one hundred, apparelled for the most part in long Gowns of fine cloth of Gold, tuffed or figured, and the other of Velvet and Crimson Damask, and diverse others colours. The Bascha was no sooner set down, but all the Ordnance of the Galleys, Forsts and Galliots of the army (being in all one hundred and forty, besides the great Gallion and two Mahumez) was discharged, with such a noise and thandring, that it seemed the heavens and skies did shake. The table being taken up, the Ambassador and Governor Uallier entered into the Pavilion of the Bascha, which in the end agreed to deliver the two hundred men which he had promised: and moreover, gave twenty unto the Ambassador upon promise, that he should 'cause to be released the thirty Turks taken at Malta, at the landing of the army. But the most part of them that were delivered, were Spaniards, Sicilians and Calabres, and few Frenchmen: for the most part of them were put to the rank of criminels forsworn: that day were brought into our Galleys, the Coffers of valier, within which were found certain apparel, a sack with money, and a cup of silver, the rest which he said to be more worth than two thousand Crowns, the Turks had taken away and spoiled: besides, A cruel sacrifice upon the person of john Chabas a Gunner of the Castle. two Pavilions which he esteemed worth three hundred Crowns. The Turks having in their hands an ancient Gunner of the Castle, named john de Chabas, borne within the Town of Romance in Dauphin (to the end that their feast of victory should not be unfurnished of some sacrifice of cruelty) for that with a Canon he had shot off the hand of the Clerk general of the army, brought him into the Town: and having cut off his hands and his nose, they put him quick into the ground even to the girdle stead, and there with a cruelty was persecuted and shot at with arrows, and in the end for to accomplish the execution of his glorious martyrdom, they cut his throat. About eight a clock in the evening, were lighted upon all the Galleys, Galliots, Foists, & other vessels, all along upon the Tackles, Yeards, and other ropes and poupens, in every of them above three hundred candles, with cries and shouts accustomed, and sound of drums and other instruments. To make an end of all their triumphs, they again discharged all their Ordnance. The next day being the seventeenth, the Bascha sent to be presented unto the Ambassador a gown of cloth of Gold tissed, and with the same his leave to departed, which he so long had desired: and was not received without a present given him that brought it, and to diverse other Officers of the Bascha, which on all sides came running one after another, as a sort of Hounds, to have their fee and share in the Game, for they are the most barbarous, covetous, and cruel Nation of the world, and in whom there is neither truth nor fidelity, never observing the one half of that they promise': and yet men must always be giving to them. CHAP. V. A large Voyage in a journal or brief Reportary of all occurrents, happening in the Fleet of ships sent out by the King his most excellent Majesty, as well against the Pirates of Algiers, as others; the whole body of the Fleet, consisting of eighteen Sail. Six of his Majesty's ships, ten Merchants ships, two Pinnaces. Under the command of Sir ROBERT MANSEL Knight, Vice-admiral of England, and Admiral of that Fleet: and a Counsel of War appointed by his Majesty. Written by one employed in that Voyage, formerly published, and here contracted. SIr Robert Mansell, Knight. Sir Richard Hawkins, Knight. Sir Thomas Button, Knight. Sir Henry Palmer, Knight. Captain Arthur Manwaring, Esquire. Captain Thomas Love, Esquire. Captain Samuel Argall, Esquire. Edward Clerk, Esquire, and Secretary to the Counsel of War. The names of the Captains, Ships, their burdens, number of men and Ordnance in his Majesty's six Ships. FIrst, Sir Robert Mansell Admiral in the Lion, burden six hundred Tuns, men two hundred and fifty, Pieces of Brass Ordnance forty. Secondly, Sir Richard Hawkins Vice-admiral in the Uantguard, burden six hundred and sixty Tuns, men two hundred and fifty, Brass Ordnance forty. Thirdly, Sir Thomas Button Rear-admiral in the Rainbow, burden six hundred and sixty Tuns, men two hundred and fifty, Brass Ordnance forty. Fourthly, Captain Arthur Manwaring in the Constant Reformation, burden six hundred and sixty Tuns, men two hundred and fifty, Brass Ordnance forty. Fiftly, Sir Henry Palmer in the Anthelope, burden four hundred Tuns, men one hundred and sixty, Brass Ordnance thirty and four. Sixtly, Captain Thomas Love in the Convertine, burden five hundred Tun, men two hundred and twenty, Brass Ordnance six and thirty. In the Merchant's Ships. FIrst, Captain Samuel Argall in the Golden Phoenix, burden three hundred tons, men one hundred and twenty, Iron Ordnance, four and twenty. Secondly, Captain Christopher Harry's in the Samuel, burden three hundred tons, men one hundred and twenty, Iron Ordnance two and twenty. Thirdly, Sir john Fearne in the Marigold, burden two hundred and sixty ton, men one hundred, Iron Ordnance one and twenty. Fourthly, Captain john Pennington in the Zouch Phoenix, burden two hundred and eighty tons, men one hundred and twenty, Iron Ordnance six and twenty. Fiftly, Captain Thomas Porter in the Barbary, burden two hundred tons, men eighty, Iron Ordnance eighteen. Sixtly, Sir Francis Tanfield in the Centurion, burden two hundred tons, men one hundred, Iron Ordnance two and twenty. seventhly, Sir john Hamden in the Primrose, burden one hundred and eighty tons, men eighty, Iron Ordnance eighteen. Eightly, Captain Eusabey Cave in the Hercules, burden three hundred tons, men one hundred and twenty, Iron Ordnance four and twenty. Ninthly, Captain Robert Haughton in the Neptune, burden two hundred and eighty tons, men one hundred and twenty, Iron Ordnance one and twenty. Tenthly, Captain john Chidley in the Merchant Bonaventure, burden two hundred and sixty tons, men one hundred and ten, Iron Ordnance, three and twenty. Eleventh, Captain George Raymond in the Restore, burden one hundred and thirty tons, men fifty, Iron Ordnance twelve. Twelfthly, Captain Thomas Harbert in the Marmaduke, burden one hundred tons, men fifty, Iron Ordnance twelve. The Fleet thus furnished set sail in the sound of Plymouth, the twelfth of October in the morning, in the year 1620. The one and thirtieth of October, in the morning we turned into the Road of Gibraltar, where were riding at anchor two of the King of Spain's ships of war, the Vice-admiral of a Squadron with the King's Arms in his foretop and another, who so soon as they perceived us weighed their Anchors, set sail, and coming Lee-ward of our Admiral, strooke his flag, saluting him with their small shot and great Ordnance, after haled him with voices; our Admiral striking his flag, answered them with voices, gave them his Ordnance and small shot, all the Fleet following in order: this done, we saluted the Town with our Ordnance, the Town doing the like by answering us. Our Admiral being at an Anchor, the Spanish Captain accompanied with other Gentlemen, came aboard our Admiral, who told us that there were great store of Pirates abroad, and that two of the Pirate's ships had fought with seven Spanish Galleys, and had slain them four hundred men, and that they had been at Steria a small Town with thirty sail of ships and ten Galleys, and had taken it, and carried away diverse Prisoners, and that they had threatened to take Gibraltar; there the Admiral sent his sick men ashore, having houses and lodgings provided for them, amongst whom was Captain john Fenner who here died. The second of November, about seven in the morning, having a fresh gale at Northwest, the Admiral with the rest of the Fleet weighed Anchor and standing off, met North the Rear-admiral of the Spanish Fleet, who saluting us North his Ordnance and we stood on our course North-east and by East, being bound for Malhaga. The third, about two in the morning, we came to an Anchor in Malhaga Road, and about eight of the clock we saluted the Town with our Ordnance and diverse Volleys of small shot; here diverse Spaniards of account came aboard our ships whom we kindly entertained, here we likewise expected Letters but heard not of any. The sixth, our Admiral dispatched a Gentleman, one Master john Duppa, with Letters to the English Ambassador at the Court of Spain, to let him know of our arrival and proceed. This day about eleven of the clock, the Fleet weighed Anchor and set sail the wind at Northwest. But before we weighed, our Admiral gave order to the Fleet to divide themselves into three Squadrons, the Admiral Squadron was kept six leagues from the shore, with pendants in the main tops for their signs; the Vice-admirals' Squadron three leagues without him, on his Bow with pendants on his foretops; the Reare-Admiral three leagues within him on his quarter with pendants on their Mizzen tops, whodeviding themselves according to their order steered away East and by South along the shore, being bound for Allicant. The seventh, about six in the morning, it being calm, and all the Fleet together, the Admiral took in all her sails, and lay a hull, all the Fleet doing the like, the Admiral put out his flag of general Council which was Saint George. Whereupon all the Captains and Masters repaired aboard him, where it was concluded, and thought meet that two ships of lest draught of water, and one Pinnace should hale the shore close aboard to see if any Pirats-were at an Anchor, either in Bays or Coves, and to free the shore; here likewise was given a word whereby to know our own Fleet from others, if any strangers should chance to fall amongst us in the night, the word was Greenwich Tower. The Council ended, and every man repaired aboard his own ship, in the evening the whole Fleet in their order sailed alongst towards Cape Degat. The eight and ninth days having but little wind, we gained not much way. The tenth, in the morning, falling with the point of Muttrill, and having the wind Southerly, the whole Fleet put into the Road and there anchored. The nineteenth, in the morning, we came to Anchor in Allicant Road, where the whole Fleet saluted the Town with their Ordnance, and the Town us: here our Admiral having provided houses for his sick men, as before he had done at Gibraltar, sent thirty seven sick men of his own ships Company ashore, here likewise he dispatched a Gentleman, one Master Walter Long to Carthagena, with Letters of advice; but all this while could receive no such Letters as we expected. The five and twentieth, being fitted with Wine, Water, and other such necessaries as we wanted, the wind being Northerly, the whole Fleet set sail, leaving behind the Good Will, out of whom our Admiral had taken most of her men to supply his wants for those sick he left ashore, and being under sail we shaped our course South-west for Algiers. The seven and twentieth, about ten in the morning, we came to Anchor in Algiers Road in Algiers. seven and twenty fathom water, out of command of the Town or Castle, the Admiral and Rear-admiral wearing white Ancients on their Poops, the rest of the Fleet wearing no Ancients at all, going in the whole Fleet, saluted the Town with their Ordnance, but the Town gave us none again. The eight and twentieth, our Admiral sent a Gentleman ashore, one Captain Squibe, with a white flag of Truce in his Boat, to give the Viceroy to understand the cause of our coming; hereupon the Viceroy sent a Boat aboard our Admiral, with a white flag and four men in her, one principal man in the Town who delivered our Admiral, signifying the Viceroy, had received command from the Grand Signior, to use us with all respect, and that our men might have the free liberty of the shore to buy fresh victuals or whatsoever they wanted; they promised our Admiral if on the morrow he would sand any Gentleman of quality ashore with the King's Majesty's Letters, that upon the shooting off a Piece of Ordnance, according to our Admiral's demand, he should receive sufficient Hostages aboard for his safety: this night the Pirates brought in three Prizes, one Femming, the other two Englishmen, the one a Plymouth man, and the other of North Yarmouth. The third of December, came six of the King of Spain's ships into the Road, the Admiral striking his flag, saluted our Admiral with small shot and Ordnance, this done, he came aboard our Admiral in his Boat, and told him he came in pursuit of certain Pirates, who had taken diverse of their men, who being in a ship of seven hundred tuns near Carthagena, in fight with a Turkish Pirate, had boarded her, entered her men and taken her, had not their own ship unfortunately fall'n on fire with a mischance happening, they were forced to forsake the Turks ship to save their own, and so lost both, for being not able to quench the fury of the fire, were forced to yield themselves to the slavery of the Turks to save their lives, being in all three hundred men, whereof thirty perished in the fire. This Spanish Admiral sailing near the Town, the Turks let fly seventy four great shot at him, and he gave them some sixteen back in exchange, but the distance between them was so fare, that the shot falling short, no harm was done on either side. The fourth, our Admiral received from the Town an answer of the King's Letters. The sixth, after long debating, finding the Turks perfidious and fickle, as well in detaining our Messenger, who delivered his Majesty's Letters, notwithstanding we had sufficient Hostages for him, as in breaking all other promises: in the end it was agreed thus, upon leaving a Consul with them, they would let our Messenger come aboard again; whereupon the Admiral sent a common man, well clothed, by the name of a Consul, whom they received with good respect, and sending our Messenger aboard, received their own pledges, and delivered us some forty poor Captives, which they pretended was all they had in the Town, this was all we could draw from them. The seventh, in the morning, our Admiral sent a Letter with instruon to our Council, with another Letter to the Bashaw, to let him know how ill we took his perfidious dealing. The eight, in the morning, our Admiral and all the rest of the Fleet weighed Anchor and set sail. The tenth day at night, the wind shifted to the South and East, and so to the East. The fourteenth, came to Anchor in the Road of Alacotha, on the North side of the said Island, we found this to be a very good place, yielding us Wood, Water and Ballast, whereof we had great need, the people very kind courteous, bringing us great store of all manner of provisions which we bought at easy rates, whereby we supplied our wants, and relieved our sick men, whereof we had gread store in our Fleet. The four and twentieth, in the morning, the Fleet weighed Anchor and set sail. The five and twentieth, about nine at night, came eight or nine sail of Turks into our Fleet, whom so soon as we discovered, we chased them and made shot at them, but by reason it was a dark night, and that they sailed better than our ships, they escaped us. The six and twentieth, about three in the afternoon, we put into Alicant Road, hoping there to receive Letters of advice, else some news of a supply of victuals out of England, but miss both. The seven and twentieth at night the Rear-admiral's Squadron went out to Sea in pursuit of two Turkish Pirates, who had taken about three hours before two Flemish ships; the Flemings quiting their ships, saved themselves in their Boats. The fourth of january at night, the Constant Reformation and the Golden Phoenix had order to go to Sea, to seek two Pirates ships, which we heard were on the Christian shore. The fifth at night, they returned into the Road again, but met not with any. The sixth, the Vice-admiral with his Squadron set sail for Malhaga, to see if they could hear of any news of a supply of victuals, or whether the two Princes which were long expected were come thither. The twelfth, Master john Duppa came from Carthagena, bringing with him a packet of Letters of advice sent out of England, bearing date the fourteenth of December, he signified that there was six months victuals sent out of England, for a supply of his Majesty's ships, and that they were at Malhaga with the two Pinnasses, this night the Rear-admiral with his Squadron was sent to Sea to see if he could meet with certain Pirates, which we had intelligence of. The thirteenth, the Reformation, the Samuel, and the Restore, put to Sea, to see if they could meet with any Pirates. The eighteenth, the Reformation with the other ships returned into the Road, where we found the Rear-admiral with his Squadron likewise returned, but met no Pirates. The one and twentieth, there came a Flemish Boat with fifteen Flemings in her aboard our Admiral, who being chased by the Turkish Pirates off, of Cape Martin, left their ship and saved themselves by their Boat, this night was the Anthelope with other ships sent out to to see if they could meet with them. The four and twentieth, the Anthelope with the other ships returned into the Road, but met with none. The five and twentieth, our Admiral being invited to the English Consuls house went ashore, where at his arrival he was entertained with small shot and Ordnance both from the Town and Castle, and at night with Fireworks, running of Horses, shooting of Ordnance, and other sports; this day Captain john Roper was dispatched with Letters for England. The six and twentieth, our Admiral returned aboard the Town, giving him a friendly farewell with their Ordnance. The seven and twentieth, the Admiral with the rest of the Fleet set sail, leaving the Marmaduke behind, whose Captain and Master were both sick ashore. The eight and twentieth at midnight, we met with seven sail of Fleming's ships of War, near Cape Paul, under the command of Captain Haughton Admiral of Zealand, who the next morning, after he had saluted our Admiral with Ordnance, came aboard in his Boat, he told our Admiral he had two and twenty ships of War under his charge, whom he had divided into Squadrons, employing them some without the Straitss, and some within. The one and thirtieth, we came to an anchor again in Alicant Road. The first of February, the Rear-admiral put to Sea with four ships, to see if he could meet with any Pirates, and this day died Captain Eusabey Cave, Captain of the Hercules, and the Admiral disposed the command of the same ship to Captain Alexander Bret. The fifth, the Rear-admiral returned with the other four ships but had met none. The sixth, the wind being Easterly, the Fleet weighed Anchor about midnight, shaping our course for Malhaga, during the time of our staying here we refreshed our sick men ashore, having convenient houses provided for them in the fields Gardens, with careful people to attend them, providing them such necessaries as they should need. The Constant, for her part, sent ashore ninety two persons, who as they recovered their strength were sent for aboard, yet notwithstanding all their care, at their departure they were forced to leave behind them forty two desperately ill, the Admiral taking order both for them and others, that they should be carefully provided for until the Fleets return. The sixteenth, came into the Road the Vice-admiral and his Squadron with the two Pinnasses which we so long expected out of England, the one the Mercury, of the burden of two hundred and forty tons, sixty five men, and twenty pieces of Brass Ordnance, under the command of Captain Phineas Pet; the other the Spy, of the burden of one hundred and sixty tons, fifty five men, and eighteen Pieces of Brass Ordnance, under the command of Captain Edward Gyles: there came also two Merchant's ships with a supply of victuals for his Majesty's ships. The eighteenth, the Zouch Phoenix, the Hercules, the Neptune, and the Spy put to Sea, with order to ply between Gibraltar and Shut point. The nineteenth, the Anthelope put to Sea, and with those ships which went out the day before, had order to ride in Shutie Road, to see if they could descry any Pirates come into the Straitss. The three and twentieth, the Rear-admiral put to Sea with five other ships, the Golden Phoenix, the Samuel, the Centurion, the Marigold, and the Restore, with order to ride in Tansey Bay, where they were to attend the coming in of diverse Pirates whom we heard to be without the Straitss mouth. The four and twentieth, the Anthelope with the rest of the ships returned, bringing with them a prize being a small Frenchman, which had fifty Butts of Oil in her, and diverse Moors and jews, men, women and children, Passengers bound from Tituon to Algiers, all the Turks saving themselves in their Boat: this day also came into the Road Captain Gyles Penne, in a ship of Bristol, from Tituon Road, bringing a Letter from the Mogoden to our Admiral, and two Moores who treated with him concerning the redemption of their people, whom our ships had taken, offering for so many Moors, so many English, whom they held in the Town as slaves, having bought them of the Turks Pirates. The seven and twentieth, the Samuel and the Centurion returned into the Road from Tansey, than also went out the Anthelope, the Zouch Phoenix, the Barbary, the Neptune and the Restore, with order to ride at Shutey, to see if they could discover any Pirates coming into the Straitss, the wind being Westerly. The eight and twentieth, the wind likewise Westerly, the Reformation having taken in some of the Captives, had order to weigh and set sail for Tituon, to treat with the Moors, and to take in her company the Samuel, the Bonaventure, and the ship of Bristol, where the same day about noon they came to an Anchor in the Road of Tituon in twelve fathom water, the wind at West. The fourth of March, Master Ashfield, Minister of the Reformation died, much lamented of the whole company, of whom in the extreme of their sicknesses they had received much comfort. The fifth, having a fair gale at Southeast, our Admiral with the rest of the Fleet weighed Anchor, and set sail for Gibraltar, having concluded nothing with the Mogoden. The sixth, we came to an Anchor in Gibraltar Road, where we found our Vice-admiral with his Squadron. The thirteenth, we came to an Anchor in Malhaga Road. The eight and twentieth, about eight in the morning, the Admiral and Rear-admiral set sail for Alicant. The second of April died Captain Manwaring. The fourteenth, about three in the afternoon we came to an Anchor in Alicant Road, where we found our Admiral with the rest of the Fleet: here our Admiral had hired a Pollacre about the burden of one hundred and twenty ton, for that she was reported to be an excellent Sailor, and likewise bought three Brigandines which rowed with nine Oars on a side: he also hired a house wherein he made diverse works for the firing of the ships within the Mould of Algiers. The one and twentieth, we received Letters out of England, by a Post sent from Malhaga, signifying a remainder of victuals, which we expected, was arrived at Malhaga. The five and twentieth, about nine in the morning, the whole Fleet sail for Alicant Road, being bound for Firmaterra, to supply our wants for wood. The eight and twentieth in the evening, having fitted ourselves with wood, we set sail for Mayorke to take in water. The nine and twentieth, in the afternoon, we came to an Anchor in Mayorke Road. The Town of Mayorke is large and well fortified, the people industrious, both men, women and children given to labour, loving and courteous to strangers: here we found all manner of victuals in plenty and at easy rates. Their chief Merchandise are Oil, Wood, and Cheese, whereof the Country affordeth plenty. The one and twentieth of May, at six in the afternoon, we came to an Anchor in Algiers They come again to Algiers. Road, order being first given by our Admiral how every ship should birth herself. The ships being come to an Anchor in their orders, our Admiral caused six of the Merchant's ships presently to weigh, with directions to ply off and on of the Westermost part, keeping as near the shore, as conveniently they might, to prevent the coming in of any Pirates between the Fleet and the shore. In the beginning of this night, the Boats and Brigandines appointed for the assistance of two ships, which our Admiral resolved should that night go into the Mould, and there to set themselves on fire, being chained and linked to the Pirate's ships, repaired aboard our Admiral, there to receive their directions. The manner and preparations for firing of the ships was thus. First, there were two small ships which we had taken from the Turks, the one of the burden of an hundred tons, the other of sixty, with great store of fireworks in them. There was laid in them plenty of dry Wood, Wood of Ocham, Pitch, Resin, Tar, Brimstone and other Materials fit to take fire: they had likewise in them Chains and Grapnels of Iron to fasten themselves to the ships which they were to fire: they had also Boats to bring off their men when they had fired the ships: then were there three Brigandines fitted with fireballs, buckets of wildfire, and fire Pikes to make their fireworks fast unto the ships: there was also a Gund-lod fitted with fireworks, Chains and Grapnels of Iron; she was to go into the midst of the ships in the Mould, where fastening her to some ship, was to be set on fire. She had likewise with her a Boat to bring off her men. Likewise, there were seven Boats which we called Boats of rescue, well filled with armed men, who were to rescue and relieve the Boats of execution, if they should chance to be pursued by other Boats or Galleys at their coming off. These had also fireworks in them, to fire the ships which road without the Mould: these Boats being all aboard, the Admiral sent for most of the Captains and Masters in the Fleet, to advice whether it were fit to attempt it with Boats and Brigandines, in regard it was little wind, and that Westerly, so that it was impossible for the ships to get in. After some deliberation, it was concluded, that it was not fit, for that the surest and most certain means of firing was by the ships which were to be made fast to the ships in the Mould, and to burn with them. Whereupon it was deferred for that time till a fit opportunity was offered. The two and twentieth at night, there were like preparations made, but deferred for like reasons. The three and twentieth, in the beginning of the night we had a fresh gale of wind at South by South-west, continuing the space of two hours or more, with Thunder, Lightning, and some drops of Rain: the two ships weighed, and with the Brigandines and Boats set forwards towards the Mould, but the wind shifting before they came near, they were forced also to give over for that night. The four and twentieth at night, after a great shower of Rain, we had the wind out of the Bay at South South-west, the weather then clearing up, both the ships and Boats advanced themselves towards the Mould, as before they had done: but coming within less than Musket shot of the Moulds head it fell calm, so that the ships could by no means get in, the Boats and Brigandines finding that they were discovered, by reason of the brightness of the Moon, which was then at full, and hearing it reported by a Christian Captive which did swim from the Town the night before to the ships, that the Turks had left their ships without guard, saving one or two in a ship, as fearing no such attempt from us. And moreover, hearing the Alarm given to the Town by those which kept watch on the walls, with good resolution went on, but wanting wind to nourish and disperse the fire, the fireworks took no effect at all. In this service were only six men slain outright, four or five dangerously hurt (which not long after died) and some thirteen slightly hurt, yet notwithstanding, the attempt was given under the walls of the Town, where both small shot and Ordnance played continually upon them: the hurt done our men was their coming off, for that they were got into the Mould before the Town was risen, and being in, the ships in the Mould defended them both from small shot and Ordnance of the Town, our Boats still keeping the ships between them and the Town. The five and twentieth, there came in four sail of Pirates by the Wester-most point of Land, notwithstanding six ships were appointed to lie off at that place, for the wind being The rest of this journal containing their return, &c. is for brevity, omitted. Among many English which since the stirring of this Wasp's Nest, have been stung, we have thought fit to add to the glory of God, and honour of the English: these two strange deliverances following, the Stories of two ships of Bristol which took their takers. Westward and a great Current setting to the Eastward our ships were put so fare to lee-ward that they could not prevent the Pirates coming in between the shore and them, but yet the Bonaventure loosed so near, that there passed some shot between her and the Pirate's ships, but no hurt done: this night our Admiral and the whole Fleet weighed Anchor and stood off to the Sea. The six and twentieth, the forepart of the day, the wind was shifting to and fro, from the Southeast to the South-west; in the afternoon at South, and South Southeast hard gale and rainy weather; and at night having the wind shifting at South and South-west, we played off and on all night by a wind. The eight and twentieth, we had fair weather the wind Westerly, this night the Bonaventure, and the Hercules put a Pirate ashore, he having an hundred and thirty Turks in her, and twelve poor Christians Captives, they were all drowned but twelve Turks, who got the shore by swimming. The one and thirtieth in the morning, our Boats took up two Genoese Captives, who adventured to swim from the Town to the ships. They told that the same night our ships stood off to Sea, there came into the Mould seven of the best ships belonging to Algiers, and that if we had stayed they had fallen into our laps. They likewise told us, that the Turks had Boomed up the Mould, so that it was not possible for either ship or Boat to get into to fire the ships, which were now filled with armed men, besides three Galleys and fifteen Boats which lay continually well fitted without the Mould before the Boome for a Guard, &c. CHAP. VI The Relation of the jacob, a ship of Bristol, of one hundred and twenty Tons, which was about the end of October, 1621. taken by the Turkish Pirates of Argier: and within five days after, four English youths did valiantly overcome thirteen of the said Turks, and brought the ship to Saint Lucas in Spain, where they sold nine of the Turks for Gallie-slaves: with mention of some other like English adventures. Near the latter end of October last, 1621. a ship belonging to the City of Bristol, being about the burden of one hundred and twenty Tuns, was met withal and set upon by Turks or Pirates of Argier, where after a long and sharp fight (being in the mouth of the Straitss of Gibraltar) the English ship being oppressed with the multitude of their enemies, was taken, their Ordnance, Cables, Anchors, Sails, Ship and men pillaged, ransacked, and at the mercy of the insulting Barbarians, who to make their work the surer, took all the Englishmen out of the ship, except four youths, whose names were, john Cook, William Ling, David jones, and Robert Tuckey, into which ship the Turks did put thirteen of their own men to command the English, and to bring the ship as a prize to Argier; amongst which one of the Pirates was appointed Captain, being a strong, able, stern, and resolute fellow. These four poor youths being thus fallen into the hands of merciless Infidels, began to study and complot all the means they could for the obtaining of their freedoms: First, they considered the lamentable and miserable estates that they were like to be in, as to be debarred for ever from seeing their friends and Country, to be chained, beaten, made slaves, and to eat the bread of affliction in the Galleys, all the remainder of their unfortunate lives, to have their heads shaved, to feed on course diet, to have hard boards for beds, and which was worst of all, never to be partakers of the heavenly Word and Sacraments. Thus being quite hopeless, hapless, and for any thing they knew, for ever helpless, they sailed five days and nights under the command of the Pirates, when on the fifth night, God in his great mercy shown them a means for their wished for escape, for in the dead of the night, the wind began to arise, and in short space it blew so stiff that they were enforced to strike both their top sails; and at last, it increased to such a gust or storm, that they must take in their main Sail, and being unable to do it themselves, john Cook and William Ling did call to the Turks for help: whereupon the Captain himself came to help them; who standing by the ships side, between the foresaid john and David jones, lending his hand to hale in the sail, the said john and David suddenly took him by the breech and threw him overboard, but by fortune he fell into the bunt of the sail, where quickly catching hold of a rope, he (being a very strong man) had almost gotten into the ship again: which john Cook perceiving, leapt speedily to the Pump, and took off the Pump broke or handle, and cast it to William Ling, bidding him knock him down, which he was not long in doing, but lifting up the wooden weapon, he gave him such a pelt on the pate, as made his brains forsake the possession of his head, with which his body fell into the Sea. An Objection may be made here, why the Turk cried not to his fellows at first for help, or how these things could be done, but the rest of his company must either see or hear it: to which I answer, that at Sea a Gust, Flaw, or Storm, hath many times a louder voice than a man; besides, when Mariners do hale or pull any thing, they do make a noise, as it were crying ha' woet hale men hale, which with the noise of the wind whizzing and hizzing in the shrowds and cordage, would overcome and drown the voice or cry of any man whatsoever. Besides, his companions were all busy, some at the mizzen, some at the spritsail, some to trim the foresail, and the night exceeding dark, all these things concurring, and chief, God graciously assisting, thus these brave Lads began the business luckily. Nor must I forget Robert Tuckey, who was employed all this while in a place of main importance, for he stood at the Helm, and in all the weather guided the Ship; now after the Captain was thus cashiered, john Cook ran hastily up the half Deck to the Master's Cabin, near which, were standing six or seven Turks, but he being nothing daunted or discouraged for them, slipped roughly by them, and got out two good Cuttleaxes, or short Swords, one of which he delivered to William Ling, withal saying, courage my fellows and Countrymen, God strengthen and assist us; with that, they laid about them so manfully, that they driven the Turks from place to place in the Ship, and having coursed them from the Poop to the Forecastle, they there valiantly killed two of them, and gave another a dangerous wound or two, who to escape the further fury of their Swords, leaped suddenly overboard to go seek his Captain. Thus four of the thirteen Turks being made sure for doing any harm, they chased and followed the other nine so close, that they (to save themselves) being also many of them, fore hurt and wounded, ran between the Ships Decks; whereupon the English men fastened the Decks to keep them under: the Turks not knowing how to be revenged, ran afterward toward the Helm, and unshipt their Whip-staffe, or as some call it, a Whipstock (which is the staff that a Mariner holds in his hand, when he guides or steers a Ship) by which means the English men were in some distress, by reason the Sip lay tumbling and rolling unguided in the raging and boisterous billows of the Sea: at last, john Cook and William Ling got each of them a Musket, which they quickly charged, and went down where the nine Turks were, making offers to shoot at them, at which they were much terrified; whereupon they quickly shipped their Whipstock again, delivering the Helm to Robert Tuckey, and then presently they stowed all the Turks under the Hatches, where they kept them close till the next morning, and then as they, had occasion to use them, they would call up two or three of them at a time, to hale and pull Sheets, Tacks, Braces and Boleins, to hoist and strike Sails, or any such necessary and laborious employments; in all which, the English made the Turks attend them, and directing their course for the Port of Saint Lucas in Spain, they in short time (by God's aid) happily and safely arrived at the said Port, where they sold the nine Turks for Galleyslaves, for a good sum of money, and as I think, a great deal more than they were worth. Nor do I writ this to the intent that any man should presume that their own strengths, valour or courage, is sufficient to do these or the like actions, for they are not ordinary, and therefore man is but made the ordinary instrument of an extraordinary power, and he that shall attribute such things as these to the arm of flesh and blood, is forgetful, ingrateful, and in a manner Atheistical. One john Fox an expert Mariner, and a good approved and sufficient Gunner, was (in the See the History in Hack. Voyages. reign of Queen Elizabeth) taken by the Turks, and kept eighteen years in most miserable bondage and slavery, at the end of which time, he espied his opportunity (and God assisting him withal) that he slew his Keeper, and fled to the Seas side, where he found a Galley with one hundred and fifty Captive Christians, which he speedily weighing their Anchor, set Sail, and fell to work like men, and safely arrived in Spaone; by which means, he freed himself and a number of poor souls from long and intolerable servitude; after which, the said john Fox came into England, and the Queen (being rightly informed of his brave exploit) did graciously entertain him for her Servant, and allowed him a yearly Pension. Captain Nichols with a Ship of London, called the Dolphin, fought a long and bloody fight, Cap. Nicholes. with many of the Turkish men of war at one time, at which time he sunk some of them, slew many of their men, and having his own Ship exceedingly rend and torn with the Enemies great shot, yet at last it pleased God to deliver him from them, so that he safely arrived at home. Master William Malam of Rotherhith within these three years was set upon by these Rovers, Master Malam. and after a long fight, being much hurt by the Ordnance of the Turks (the night coming on) which made the fight to cease, when the General of the Pirates past his word, and bound it with an Oath, that if Master Malam would come aboard his Ship all night, that he should well and safely be set aboard again his own Ship the next morning, upon which word and oath Master Malam went aboard the Turk, and a Merchant with him; but first, before he went, commanded his Mate to watch his opportunity, and steal away with the Ship in the night, if he could, which fell out as he wished, whereby all the Merchant's goods were saved, and the Ship safely arrived here at London: but in the morning, when the Turks did perceive the English Ship was go, then would they have put Master Malam and the Merchant that was with him, to death, whereupon he urged him with his oath and promise, which was, that he should come and go safely, and that if a Christian had made him or any man such a promise, and bound it with a vow, he would have kept his word. And (that for any thing he knew) his Ship being so dangerously hurt by them, might be sunk in the night, and not escaped away as he imagined. Now whilst they were in this discourse, presently came a Sail in sight, which afterward they found to be a small Scottish Ship bound for England, whom the Turks quickly taken, and pillaged at their pleasure, taking from them their Sails, Cables, Anchors and all things necessary for their use or preservation, and having robbed, a rifled the poor Scot in that manner, they put Master Malam and the Merchant into her, to try their fortunes, either to sink or swim, but it pleased God, they safely arrived in the West part of England, where they came home by land sad and disconsolate, because they could not hear any news of the Ship: but the same night that he came home, before day, there was happy tidings brought of the Ships safe arrival into the River of Thames. All these things are true upon mine own knowledge, and these worthy Mariners that have been so delivered, do, and ever did, attribute all the means of their deliverance to the mighty hand of God; and they are so fare from taking any of these things to their own praise or glory, that some of them have ever done their best to suppress them from being printed. CHAP. VII. The wonderful recovery of the Exchange of Bristol, from the Turkish Pirates of Argier, published by JOHN RAWLINS, here abbreviated. IN the year 1621. the first of November, there was one john Rawlins, borne in Rochester, and dwelling three and twenty year in Plymouth, employed to the straight of Gibraltar, by Master Richard, and Steven Treviles, Merchants of Plymouth, and freighted in 〈…〉 ark, called the Nicholas of Plymouth, of the burden of forty Tun, which had also in her company another ship of Plymouth, called the George Bonaventure of seventy Tun burden, or thereabout; which by reason of her greatness beyond the other, I will name the Admiral; and john Rawlins Bark shall, if you please, be the Vide-admiral. These two according to the time of the year, had a fair passage, and by the eighteenth of the same month came to a place at the entering of the straits, named Trafflegar: but the next morning, being in the sight of Gibraltar, at the very mouth of the straits, the watch descried five sail of ships, who as it seemed, used all the means they could to come near us, and we as we had cause, used the same means to go as fare from them: yet did their Admiral take in both his top sails, that either we might not suspect them, or that his own company might come up the closer together. At last perceiving us Christians, they fell from devices to apparent discovery of hostility, and making out against us: we again suspecting them Pirates, took our course to escape from them, and made all the sails we possibly could for Tirriff, or Gibraltar: but all we could do, could not prevent their approach. For suddenly one of them came right over against us to windward, and so fell upon our quarter: another came upon our luffe, and so threatened us there, and at last all five chased us, making great speed to surprise us. Their Admiral was called Callfater, having upon her main topsail, two top-gallant sails, one above another. But whereas we thought them all five to be Turkish ships of war, we afterwards understood, that two of them were their prizes, the one a small ship of London, the other of the West-country, that came out of the Quactath laden with figs, and other Merchandise, but now subject to the fortune of the Sea, and the captivity of Pirates. But to our business. Three of these ships got much upon us, and so much that ere half the day was spent, the Admiral who was the best sailer, fetcnt up the George Bonaventure, and made booty of it. The Vide-admiral again being nearest unto the lesser Bark, whereof john Rawlins was Master, shown him the force of a stronger arm, and by his Turkish name, called Villa-Rise, commanded him in like sort to strike his sails, and submit to his mercy, which not to be gainesaied nor prevented, was quickly done: and so Rawlins with his Bark was quickly taken, although the Rear-admiral being the worst sailor of the three, called Reggiprise, came not in, till all was done. The same day before night, the Admiral either loath to pester himself with too much company, or ignorant of the commodity was to be made by the sale of English prisoners, or daring not to trust them in his company, for fear of mutinies, and exciting others to rebellion; set twelve persons who were in the George Bonaventure on the land, and diverse other English, whom he had taken before, to try their fortunes in an unknown Country. But Villa-Rise, the Vice-admiral that had taken john Rawlins, would not so dispense with his men, but commanded him and five more of his company to be brought aboard his ship, leaving in his Bark three men and his boy, with thirteen Turks and Moors, who were questionless sufficient to overmaster the other and direct the Bark to Harbour. Thus they sailed directly for Argier; but the night following, followed them with great tempest and foul weather, which ended not without some effect of a storm: for they lost the sight of Rawlins Bark, called the Nicholas, and in a manner lost themselves, though they seemed safe a shipboard, by fearful conjecturing what should become of us: at last, by the two and twentieth of the same month, they, or we (choose you whether) arrived at Argier, and came in safety within the Mould, but found not our other Bark there; nay, though we earnestly inquired after the same yet heard we nothing to our satisfaction; but much matter was ministered to our discomfort and amazement. For although the Captain and our overseers, were loath we should have any conference with our Countrymen; yet did we adventure to inform ourselves of the present affairs, both of the Town, and the shipping: so that finding many English at work in other ships, they spared not to tell us the danger we were in, and the mischiefs we must needs incur, as being sure if we were not used like slaves, to be sold as slaves: for there had been five hundred brought into the market for the same purpose, and above a hundred handsome youths compelled to turn Turks, or made subject to more vilder prostitution, and all English: yet like good Christians, they bade us be of good cheer, and comfort ourselves in this, that God's trials were gentle purgations, and these crosses were but to cleanse the dross from the gold, and bring us out of the fire again more clear and lovely. Yet I must needs confess, that they afforded us reason for this cruelty, as if they determined to be revenged of our last attempt to fire their ships in the Mould, and therefore protested to spare none, whom they could surprise, and take alive, but either to cell them for money, or torment them to serve their own turns. Now their customs and usages in both these was in this manner. First, concerning the first. The Bashaw had the over-seeing of all prisoners, who were presented unto him at their first coming into the harbour, and so chose one out of every eight for a present or fee to himself: the rest were rated by the Captains, and so sent to the Market to be sold; whereat if either there were repining, or any drawing backe, then certain Moors and Officers attended either to beat you forward, or thrust you into the sides with Goads; and this was the manner of the selling of Slaves. Secondly, concerning their enforcing them, either 〈…〉 turn Turk, or to attend their filthiness Execrable tortures by Hellish Pitats inflicted on the English to make them Renegadoes and Apostates. and impieties, although it would make a Christians heart bleed to hear of the same, yet must the truth not be hid, nor the terror left untold. They commonly lay them on their naked backs or bellies, beating them so long, till they bleed at the nose and mouth; and if yet they continued constant, than they strike the teeth out of their heads, pinch them by their tongues, and use many other sorts of tortures to convert them; nay, many times they lay them their whole length in the ground like a grave, and so cover them with boards, threatening to starve them, if they will not turn; and so many even for fear of torment and death, make their tongues betray their hearts to a most fearful wickedness, and so are circumcised with new names, and brought to confess a new Religion. Others again, I must confess, who never knew any God, but their own sensual lusts and pleasures, thought that any religion would serve their turns, and so for perferment or wealth very voluntarily renounced their faith, and become Renegadoes in despite of any counsel which seemed to intercept them: and this was the first news we encountered with at our coming first to Argier. The 26. of the same month, john Rawlins his Bark, with his other three men and a boy, came safe into the Mould, and so were put all together to be carried before the Bashaw, but that they took the Owners servant, and Rawlings Boy, and by force and torment compelled them to turn Turks: then were they in all seven English, besides john Rawlins, of whom the Bashaw took one, and sent the rest to their Captains, who set a valuation upon them, and so the Soldiers hurried us like dogs into the Market, whereas men cell Hackneys in England, we were tossed up and down to see who would give most for us; and although we had heavy hearts, and Sale of the English. looked with sad countenances, yet many came to behold us, sometimes taking us by the hand, sometime turning us round about, sometimes feeling our brawns and naked arms, and so beholding our prices written in our breasts, they bargained for us accordingly, and at last we were all sold, and the Soldiers returned with the money to their Captains. john Rawlins was the last, who was sold, by reason of his lame hand, and bought by the Captain that took him, even that dog Villa Rise, who better informing himself of his skill fit to be a Pilot, and his experience to be an overseer, bought him and his Carpenter at very easy rates. For as we afterwards understood by diverse English Renegadoes, he paid for Rawlins but one hundred and fifty Dooblets, which make of English money seven pound ten shillings. Thus was he and his Carpenter with diverse other slaves sent into his ship to work, and employed about such affairs, as belonged to the well rigging and preparing the same. But the villainous Turks perceiving his lame hand, and that he could not perform so much as other Slaves, quickly complained to their Patron, who as quickly apprehended the inconvenience; whereupon he sent for him the next day, and told him he was unserviceable for his present purpose, and therefore unless he could procure fifteen pound of the English there for his ransom, he would sand him up into the Country, where he should never see Christendom again, and endure the extremity of a miserable banishment. But see how God worketh all for the best for his servants, and confoundeth the presumption of Tyrants, frustrating their purposes, to make his wonders known to the sons of men, and relieves his people, when they least think of succour and releasement. Whilst john Rawlins was thus terrified with the dogged answer of Villa Rise, the Exchange of Bristol, a ship formerly The Exchange of Bristol. surprised by the Pirates, lay all unrigged in the Harbour, till at last one john Goodale, an English Turk, with his confederates, understanding she was a good sailer, and might be made a proper Man of War, bought her from the Turks that took her, and prepared her for their own purpose: now the Captain that set them on work, was also an English Renegado, by the name of Rammetham Rise, but by his Christian name Henry Chandler, who resolved to make Goodale Chandler a Renegado. Master over her; and because they were both English Turks, having the command notwithstanding of many Turks and Moors, they concluded to have all English slaves to go in her, and for their Gunners, English and Dutch Renegadoes, and so they agreed with the Patrons of nine English, and one French Slave for their ransoms, who were presently employed to rig and furnish the ship for a Man of War, and while they were thus busied, two of john Rawlins men, who were taken with him, were also taken up to serve in this Man of War, their names, james Roe, and john Davies, the one dwelling in Plymouth, and the other in Foy, where the Commander of this ship was also borne, by which occasion they came acquainted, so that both the Captain, and the Master promised them good usage, upon the good service they should perform in the voyage, and withal demanded of him, if he knew of any Englishman to be bought, that could serve them as a Pilot, both to direct them out of Harbour, and conduct them in their voyage. For in truth neither was the Captain a Mariner, nor any Turk in her of sufficiency to dispose of her through the Straitss in security, nor oppose any enemy, that should hold it out bravely against them. Davies quickly replied, that as fare as he understood, Villa Rise would cell john Rawlins his Master, and Commander of the Bark which was taken, a man every way sufficient for Sea affairs, being of great resolution and good experience; and for all he had a lame hand, yet had he a sound heart and noble courage for any attempt or adventure. When the Captain understood thus much, he employed Davies to search for Rawlins, who at last lighting upon him, asked him if the Turk would cell him: Rawlins suddenly answered, that by reason of his lame hand he was willing to part with him; but because he had disbursed money for him, he would gain something by him, and so prized me at three hundred Dooblets, which amounteth to fifteen pound English; which I must procure, or incur sorer indurances When Davies had certified thus much, the Turks a shipboard conferred about the matter, and the Master whose Christian name was john Goodale joined with two Turks, who were consorted with him, and disbursed one hundred Dooblets a piece, and so bought him of Villa Rise, sending him into the said ship, called the Exchange of Bristol, as well to superuise what had been done, as to order what was left undone, but especially to fit the sails, and to accommodate the ship, all which Rawlins was very careful and indulgent in, not yet thinking of any peculiar plot of deliverance, more than a general desire to be freed from this Turkish slavery, and inhuman abuses. By the seventh of januarie, the ship was prepared with twelve good cast Pieces, and all manner of munition and provision, which belonged to such a purpose, and the same day haled out of the Mould of Argier, with this company, and in this manner. There were in her sixty three Turks and Moors, nine English Slaves, and one French, four Hollanders that were free men, to whom the Turks promised one prize or other, and so to return to Holland; or if they were disposed to go backe again for Argier, they should have great reward and no enforcement offered, but continued as they would, both their religion and their customs: and for their Gunners they had two of our Soldiers, one English and one Dutch Renegado; and thus much for the company. For the manner of setting out, it was as usual as in other ships, but that the Turks delighted in the ostentous bravery of their Streamers, Banners, and Top-sayles; the ship being a handsome ship, and well built for any purpose: the Slaves and English were employed under Hatches about the Ordnance, and other works of order, and accommodating themselves: all which john Rawlins marked, as supposing it an intolerable slavery to take such pains, and be subject to such dangers, and still to enrich other men and maintain their voluptuous filthiness and lives, returning themselves as Slaves, and living worse than their Dogs amongst them. Whereupon he burst out into these, or such like abrupt speeches: O Hellish slavery to be thus subject to Dogs! O, God strengthen my heart and hand, and something shall be done to ease us of these mischiefs, and deliver us from these cruel Mahometan Dogs. The other Slaves pitying his distraction (as they thought) bade him speak softly, left they should all far the worse for his distemperature. The worse (quoth Rawlins) what can be worse? I will either attempt my deliverance at one time, or another, or perish in the enterprise: but if you would be contented to harken after a release, and join with me in the action, I would not doubt of facilitating the same, and show you a way to make your credits thrive by some work of amazement, and augment your glory in purchasing your liberty, I prithee be quiet (said they again) and think not of impossibilities: yet if you can but open such a door of reason and probability, that we be not condemned for desperate and distracted persons, in pulling the Sun as it were out of the Firmament: we can but sacrifice our lives, and you may be sure of secrecy and taciturnity. The fifteenth of januarie, the morning water brought us near Cape de Gatt, hard by the shore, we having in our company a small Turkish ship of War, that followed us out of Argier the next day, and now joining with us, gave us notice of seven small vessels, six of them being Sattees, and one polack, who very quickly appeared in sight, and so we made toward them: but having more advantage of the polack, than the rest, and loath to loose all, we both fetched her up, and brought her past hope of recovery, which when she perceived, rather than she would voluntarily come into the slavery of these Mahometans, she ran herself a shore, and so all the men forsook her; we still followed as near as we durst, and for fear of splitting, let fall our anchors, making out both our boats, wherein were many Musketeers, and some English and Dutch Renegadoes, who came aboard home at their Congee, and found three pieces of Ordnance, and four Murderers: but they straightway threw them all overboard to lighten the ship, and so they got her off, being laden with Hides, and Logwood for dying, and presently sent her to Argier, taking nine Turks, and one English Slave, out of one ship, and six out of the less, which we thought sufficient to man her. In the rifling of this Catelaynia, our Turks fell at variance one with another, and in such a manner, that we divided ourselves, the lesser ship returned to Argier, and our Exchange took the The Turks quarrel and part. opportunity of the wind, and plied out of the Straitss, which rejoiced john Rawlins very much, as resolving on some Stratagem, when opportunity should serve: in the meanwhile, the Turks began to murmurre, and would not willingly go into the Marr Granada, as the phrase is amongst them: notwithstanding the Moors being very superstitious, were contented Wizards or Witches carried to Sea by Turks. to be directed by their Hoshea, who with us, signifieth a Witch, and is of great account and reputation amongst them, as not going in any great Vessel to Sea without one, and observing whatsoever he concludeth out of his Divination: the Ceremonies he useth are many, and when they come into the Ocean, every second or third night he maketh his Conjuration; he beginneth and endeth with Prayer, using many Characters, and calling upon God by diverse names: yet at this time, all that he did consisted in these particulars. Upon the sight of two great ships, and as we were afraid the chase, being supposed to be Spanish men of War, a great silence is commanded in the ship, and when all is done, the company Ceremonies of their divining. giveth as great a skrich; the Captain still coming to john Rawlins, and sometimes making him take in all his sails, and sometimes causing him to hoist them all out, as the Witch findeth by his Book, and presages; then have they two Arrows, and a Curtleaxe, lying upon a Pillow naked; the Arrows are one for the Turks, and the other for the Christians; then the Witch readeth, and the Captain of some other taketh the Arrows in their hand by the heads, and if the Arrow for the Christians cometh over the head of the Arrow for the Turks, then do they advance their sails, and will not endure the fight, whatsoever they see: but if the Arrow of the Turks is found in the opening of the hand upon the Arrow of the Christians, then will they stay and encounter with any ship whatsoever: the Curtleaxe is taken up by some Child, that is innocent, or rather ignorant of the Ceremony, and so laid down again; then do they observe, whether the same side is uppermost, which lay before, and so proceed accordingly. They also observe Lunatics and Changelings, and the Conjurer writeth down their Sayings in a Book, grovelling on the ground, as if he whispered to the Devil to tell him the truth, and so expoundeth the Letter, as it were by inspiration. Many other foolish Rites they have, whereon they do dote as foolishly. Whilst he was busied, and made demonstration that all was finished, the people in the ship gave a great shout, and cried out, a sail, a sail, which at last was discovered to be another man of War of Turks: for he made toward us, and sent his Boat aboard us, to whom our Captain complained, that being becalmed by the Southern Cape, and having made no Voyage, the Turks denied to go any further Northward: but the Captain resolved not to return to Argier, except he could obtain some Prize worthy his endurances, but rather togoe to Salle, and cell his Christians to victual his ship; which the other Captain apprehended for his honour, and so persuaded the Turks to be obedient unto him; whereupon followed a pacication amongst us, and so that Turk took his course for the Straitss, and we put up Northward, expecting the good hour of some beneficial booty. All this while our slavery continued, and the Turks with insulting tyranny set us still on work in all base and servile actions, adding stripes and inhuman revile, even in our greatest labour, whereupon john Rawlins resolved to obtain his liberty, and surprise the ship; providing Ropes with broad speckes of Iron, and all the Iron Crows, with which he knew a way, upon consent of the rest, to ram up or tie fast their Scuttels, Grating, and Cabins, yea, to shut up the Captain himself with all his consorts, and so to handle the matter, that upon the watchword given, the English being Masters of the Gunner room, Ordnance, and Powder, they would either blow them into the Air, or kill them as they adventured to come down one by one, if they should by any chance open their Cabins. But because he would proceed the better in his enterprise, as he had somewhat abruptly discovered himself to the nine English slaves, so he kept the same distance with the four Hollanders, that were free men, till finding them coming somewhat toward them, he acquainted them with the whole Conspiracy, and they affecting the Plot, offered the adventure of their lives in the business. Then very warily he undermined the English Renegado, which was the Gunner, and three more his Associates, who at first seemed to retract. Last of all were brought in the Dutch Renegadoes, who were also in the Gunner room, for always there lay twelve there, five Christians, and seven English, and Dutch Turks: so that when another motion had settled their resolutions, and john Rawlins his constancy had put new life as it were in the matter, the four Hollanders very honestly, according to their promise, sounded the Dutch Renegadoes, who with easy persuasion gave their consent to so brave an Enterprise; whereupon john Rawlins, not caring whether the English Gunners would yield or not, resolved in the Captain's morning watch, to make the attempt: But you must understand that where the English slaves lay, there hung up always four or five Crows of Iron, being still under the carriages of the Pieces, and when the time approached being very dark, because john Rawlins would have his Crow of Iron ready as other things were, and other men prepared in their several places, in taking it out of the carriage, by chance, it hit on the side of the Piece, making such a noise, that the Soldiers hearing it awaked the Turks, and bade them come down: whereupon the Botesane of the Turks descended with a Candle, and Danger of discovery. presently searched all the slaves places, making much ado of the matter, but finding neither Hatchet nor Hammer, nor any thing else to move suspicion of the Enterprise, more than the Crow of Iron, which lay slipped down under the carriages of the Pieces, they went quietly up again, and certified the Captain what had chanced, who satisfied himself, that it was a common thing to have a Crow of Iron slip from his place. But by this occasion we made stay of our attempt, yet wer● resolved to take another or a better opportunity. For we sailed still more Northward, and Rawlins had more time to tamper with his Gunners, and the rest of the English Renegadoes, who very willingly, when they considered the matter, and prepended the reasons, gave way unto the Project, and with a kind of joy seemed to entertain the motives: only they made a stop at the first onset, who should begin the enterprise, which was no way fit for them to do, because they were no slaves, but Renegadoes, and so had always beneficial entertainment amongst them. But when it is once put in practice, they would be sure not to fail them, but venture their lives for God and their Country. But once again he is disappointed, and a suspicious accident brought him to recollect his spirits anew, and study on the danger of the enterprise, and thus it was. After the Renegado Gunner, had protested secrecy by all that might induce a man to bestow some belief upon him, he presently went up the Scottle, but stayed not aloft a quarter of an hour, nay he came sooner down, Another danger. & in the Gunner room sat by Rawlins, who tarried for him where he left him: he was no sooner placed, and entered into some conference, but there entered into the place a furious Turk, with his Knife drawn, and presented it to Rawlins his body, who verily supposed, he intended to kill him, as suspicious that the Gunner had discovered something, whereat Rawlins was much moved, and so hastily asked what the matter meant, or whether he would kill him or not, observing his countenance, and according to the nature of jealousy, conceiting that his colour had a passage of change, whereby his suspicious heart, condemned him for a Traitor: but that at more leisure he swore the contrary, and afterward proved faithful and industrious in the enterprise. And for the present, he answered Rawlins in this manner, no Master, be not afraid, I think he doth but jest. With that john Rawlins gave backe a little and drew out his Knife, stepping also to the Gunners sheath and taking out his, whereby he had two Knives to one, which when the Turk perceived, he threw down his Knife, saying, he did but jest with him. But (as I said) when the Gunner perceived, Rawlins took it so ill, he whispered something in his ear, that at last satisfied him, calling Heaven to witness, that he never spoke word of the Enterprise, nor ever would, either to the prejudice of the business, or danger of his person: Notwithstanding, Rawlins kept the Knives in his sleeve all night, and was somewhat troubled, for that he had made so many acquainted with an action of such importance; but the next day, when he perceived the Coast clear, and that there was no cause of further fear, he somewhat comforted himself. All this while, Rawlins drew the Captain to lie for the Northern Cape, assuring him, that thereby he should not miss purchase, which accordingly fallen out, as a wish would have it: but his drift was in truth to draw him from any supply, or second of Turks, if God should give way to their Enterprise, or success to the victory: yet for the present the sixth of February, being twelve leagues from the Cape, we descried a sail, and presently took the advantage of the wind in chase her, and at last fetched her up, making her strike all her sails, whereby we knew her to be a Bark belonging to Tor Bay, near Dartmouth, that came from Auerare laden Tor Bay. with Salt: ere we had fully dispatched, it chanced to be foul weather, so that we could not, or at lest would not make out our Boat, but caused the Master of the Bark to let down his, and come aboard with his Company, being in the Bark but nine men, and one Boy; and so the Master leaving his Mate with two men in the same, came himself with five men, and the boy unto us, whereupon our Turkish Captain sent ten Turks to man her, amongst whom were two Dutch, and one English Renegado, who were of our confederacy, and acquainted with the business. But when Rawlins saw this partition of his friends, before they could hoist out their Boat for the Bark, he made means to speak with them, and told them plainly, that he would prosecute the matter either that night, or the next and therefore whatsoever came of it they should acquaint the English with his resolution, and make toward England, bearing up the helm, whiles the Turks slept, and suspected no such matter: for by God's grace in his first watch about midnight, he would show them a light, by which they might understand, that the Enterprise was begun, or at lest in a good forwardness for the execution: and so the Boat was let down, and they came to the Bark of Tor Bay, where the Master's Mate being left (as before you have heard) apprehended quickly the matter, and heard the Discourse with amazement. But time was precious, and not to be spent in disputing, or casting of doubts, whether the Turks that were with them, were able to master them, or not, being seven to six, considering they had the helm of the ship, and the Turks being Soldiers, and ignorant of Sea Affaires, could not discover, whether they went to Argier or no; or if they did, they resolved by Rawlins example to cut their throats, or cast them overboard: and so I leave them to make use of the Renegadoes instructions, and return to Rawlins again. The Master of the Bark of Tor Bay, and his Company were quickly searched, and as quickly pillaged, and dismissed to the liberty of the ship, whereby Rawlins had leisure to entertain him with the lamentable news of their extremities, and in a word, of every particular which was befitting to the purpose: yea, he told him, that that night he should loose the sight of them, for they would make the helm for England, and he would that night and evermore pray for their good success, and safe deliverance. When the Master of the Bark of Tor Bayliff had heard him out, and that his company were partakers of his Story, they become all silent, not either diffident of his Discourse, or afraid of the attempt, but resolved to assist him. Yet to show himself an understanding man, he demanded of Rawlins, what weapons he had, and in what manner he would execute the business: to which he answered, that he had Ropes, and Iron Hooks to make fast the Scottels, Grating, and Cabbines, he had also in the Gunner room two Curtleaxes, and the slaves had five Crows of Iron before them: Besides, in the scuffling they made no question of some of the Soldier's weapons: then for the manner, he told them, they were sure of the Ordnance, the Gunner room, and the Powder, and so blocking them up, would either kill them as they came down, or turn the Ordnance against their Cabins, or blow them into the Air by one Stratagem or other, and thus were they contented on all sides, and resolved to the Enterprise. The next morning, being the seventh day of February, the Prize of Tor Bayliff was not to be The Prize out of sight. seen or found, whereat the Captain began to storm and swear, commanding Rawlins to search the Seas up and down for her, who bestowed all that day in the business, but to little purpose: whereupon when the humour was spent, the Captain pacified himself, as conceiting he should sure found her at Argier: but by the permission of the Ruler of all actions, that Argier was England, and all his wickedness frustrated: for Rawlins being now startled, jest he should return in this humour for the Straitss, the eight of February went down into the hold, and finding a great deal of water below, told the Captain of the same, adding, that it did not come to the Pump, which he did very politicly, that he might remove the Ordnance: For when the Captain asked him the reason, he told him the ship was too fare after the head: then he commanded to use the best means he could to bring her in order: sure then, quoth Rawlins, we must quit our Cables, and bring four Pieces of Ordnance after, and that would bring the water to the Pump, which was presently put in practice, so the Pieces being usually made fast thwart the ship, we brought two of them with their mouths right before the Biticle, and be●ause the Renegadoe Flemings would not begin, it was thus concluded: that the ship having three Decks, we that did belong to the Gunner room should be all there, and break up the lower Deck. The English slaves, who always lay in the middle Deck, should do the like, and watch the Scuttels: Rawlins himself prevailed with the Gunner, for so much Powder, as should prime the Pieces, and so told them all there was no better watchword, nor means to begin, then upon the report of the Piece to make a cry and skrich, for God, and King james, and Saint George for England. When all things were prepared, and every man resolved, as knowing what he had to do, and the hour when it should happen, to be two in the afternoon, Rawlins advised the Master Gunner to speak to the Captain, that the Soldiers might attend on the Poop, which would bring the ship after: to which the Captain was very willing, and upon the Gunner's information, the Soldiers got themselves to the Poop, to the number of twenty, and five or six went into the Captain's Cabin, where always lay diverse Curtleaxes, and some Targets, and so we fell to work to pump the water, and carried the matter fairly till the next day, which was spent as the former, being the ninth of February, and as God must have the praise, the triumph of our victory. For by that time all things were prepared, and the Soldiers got upon the Poop as the day before: to avoid suspicion, all that did belong to the Gunner-roome went down, and the slaves in the middle deck attended their business, so that we may cast up our account in this manner. First, nine English slaves, besides john Rawlins: five of the Tor Bay men, and one boy, four English Renegadoes, and two French, four Hollanders: in all four and twenty and a boy: so that lifting up our hearts and hands to God for the success of the business, we were wonderfully encouraged; and settled ourselves, till the report of the piece gave us warning of the enterprise. Now, you must consider, that in this company were two of Rawlins men, james Roe, and john Davies, whom he brought out of England, and whom the fortune of the Sea brought into the same predicament with their Master. These were employed about noon (being as I said, the ninth of February) to prepare their matches, while all the Turks or at lest most of them stood on the Poop, to weigh down the ship as it were, to bring the water forward to the Pump: the one brought his match lighted between two spoons, the other brought his in a little piece of a Can▪ and so in the name of God, the Turks and Moors being placed as you have heard, and five and forty in number, and Rawlins having proined the Tuch-holes, james Roe gave fire to one of the pieces, about two of the clock in the afternoon, and the confederates upon the warning, shouted most cheerfully: the report of the piece did tear and break down all the Bitickell, and The onset. compasses, and the noise of the slaves made all the Soldiers amazed at the matter, till seeing the quarter of the ship rend, and feeling the whole body to shake under them: understanding the ship was surprised, and the attempt tended to their utter destruction, never Bear rob of her whelps was so fell and mad: For they not only called us dogs, and cried out, Usance de Lamair, which is as much as to say, the Fortune of the wars: but attempted to tear up the planks, setting a work hammers, hatchets, knives, the oars of the Boat, the Boat-hooke, their curtleaxes, and what else came to hand, besides stones and bricks in the Cooke-roome; all which they threw amongst us, attempting still and still to break and rip up the hatches, and boards of the steering, not desisting from their former execrations, and horrible blasphemies and revile. When john Rawlins perceived them so violent, and understood how the slaves had cleared the decks of all the Turks and Moors beneath, he set a guard upon the Powder, and charged their own Muskets against them, kill them from diverse scout-holes, both before and behind, and so lessened their number, to the joy of all our hearts, whereupon they cried out, and called for the Pilot, and so Rawlins, with some to guard him, went to them, and understood them by their kneeling, that they cried for mercy, and to have their lives saved, and they would come down, which he bade them do, and so they were taken one by one, and bound, yea killed with their own Curtleaxes; which when the rest perceived, they called us English dogs, and reviled us with many opprobrious terms, some leaping overboard, crying, it was the chance of war, some were manacled, and so thrown overboard, and some were slain and mangled with the Curtleaxes, till the ship was well cleared, and ourselves assured of the victory. At the first report of our Piece, and hurly-burly in the decks, the Captain was a writing in his Cabin, and hearing the noise, thought it some strange accident, and so came out with his Curtleaxe in his hand, presuming by his authority to pacify the mischief: But when he cast his eyes upon us, and saw that we were like to surprise the ship, he threw down his Curtleaxe, and begged us to save his life, intimating unto Rawlins, how he had redeemed him from Uilla-Rise, and ever since admitted him to place of command in the ship, besides honest usage in the whole course of the Voyage. All which Rawlins confessed, and at last condescended to mercy, and brought the Captain and five more into England. The Captain was called Ramtham-Rise, The Victory. but his Christian name, Henry Chandler, and as they say, a Chandler's son in Southwark. john Good-ale, was also an English Turk. Richard Clarke, in Turkish, jafar; George Cook, Ramdam; john Browne, Mamme; William Winter, Mustapha: besides all the slaves and Hollanders, with other Renegadoes, who were willing to be reconciled to their true Saviour, as being formerly seduced with the hopes of riches, honour, preferment, and such like devilish bai●ss, to catch the souls of mortal men, and entangle frailty in the tarriers of horrible abuses, and imposturing deceit. When all was done, and the ship cleared of the dead bodies, john Rawlins assembled his men together, and with one consent gave the praise unto God, using the accustomed service on shipboard, Praise give● to God. and for want of books lifted up their voices to God, as he put into their hearts, or renewed their memories: then did they sing a Psalm, and last of all, embraced one another for playing the men in such a Deliverance, whereby our fear was turned into joy, and trembling hearts exhillirated, that we had escaped such inevitable dangers, and especially the slavery and terror of bondage, worse than death itself: The same night we washed our ship, put every thing in as good order as we could, repaired the broken quarter, set up the Biticle, and bore up the Helm for England, whereby God's grace and good guiding, we arrived at Plymouth, the thirteenth of February, and were welcomed like the recovery of the lost sheep, or as you read of They arrive in England. a loving mother, that runneth with embraces to entertain her son from a long Voyage and escape of many dangers. Not long after we understood of our confederates, that returned home in the Bark of Torbay, that they arrived in Pensance in Cornwall the eleventh of February: and if any ask after their deliverance, considering there were ten Turks sent to man her, I will tell you that too: the Event of the other ship. next day after they lost us, as you have heard and that the three Renegadoes had acquainted the Master's Mate, and the two English in her with Rawlins determination, and that they themselves would be true to them, and assist them in any enterprise: then if the worst came, there were but seven to six: but as it fell out, they had a more easy passage, then turmoil, or manslaughter. For they made the Turks believe, the wind was come fair, and that they were sailing to Argier, till they came within sight of England, which one of them amongst the rest discovered, saying plainly, that that land was not like Cape Vincent; yes saith he, that was at the Helm, and you will be contented, and go down into the hold, and trim the salt over to windward, whereby the ship may bear full sail, you shall know and see more to morrow: Whereupon five of them went down very orderly, the Renegadoes feigning themselves asleep, who presently start up, and with the help of the two English, nailed down the hatches, whereat the principal amongst them much repined, and began to grow into choler and rage, had it not quickly been overpassed. For one of them stepped to him, and dashed out his brains, and threw him overboard: the rest were brought to Excester, and either to be arraigned, according to the punishment of deliquents in such a kind, or disposed of, as the King and Counsel shall think meet: and this is the story of this deliverance, and end of john Rawlins Voyage. The Actors in this Comic Tragedy are most of them alive; The Turks are in prison; the ship is to be seen, and Rawlins himself dare justify the matter. The names of the English Renegadoes, which consented, and joined with the slaves in the recovery of the ship, were these. RIchard Clarke, the Gunner, called in Turkish, jafar. George Cook, Gunners-mate, called in Turkish, Ramedam. William Winter, Carpenter, in Turkish, Mustapha. john Browne, in Turkish, Memme. One Dutch Renegado. Four Dutch slaves. One French slave. Five Englishmen and one boy, taken but three days before. Nine English slaves which they took with them from Argier. In all four and twenty men and a boy. Which were all safely landed at Plymouth, the thirteenth of February, 1621. They saved alive the five and forty Turks and Moors, the Captain, one Henry Chandlor, borne in Southwark, an English Renogado; and five Turks more, who are at this present in Plymouth Goal, &c. CHAP. VIII. Relations of Africa, taken out of Master GEORGE SANDYS his larger discourse observed in his journey, begun Ann. 1610. LIB. 2. §. I His Voyage from Rhodes to Alexandria, observations there, of Egypt, in general, and of Nilus. RHodes is now inhabited by the Turks and jews: those Christians that be, being Greeks, and not suffered after Sunset to abide in the City: the Suburbs whereof I have contracted this History (as others) for brevity: omitting nothing willingly which the Author saw: in other things commonly referring the Reader to M. Sandys his own book or other Authors which were his guides. For we writ of men's travails, rather than a history of places & Regions in this work: whi●h herein differeth from that which I have called my Pilgrimage. Many al●o of the things left out are in Leo or others here insert 〈…〉 are utterly razed. I have heard that all the Monuments, Statues, an inscriptions belonging to the Knights of the Order, are by the Turks preserved entire, excepting such as the wars had demolished. here the Grand Signior maintaineth five Galleys. About this Island, we expected to have met with Pirates, but were happily deceived. Now having lost the sight of Rhodes, we saw no land until the third night after: in the Evening, doubtfully discovering the Coast of Egypt. Fearing the Lee-shoare, all night we bore out to Sea: the lightning ministering uncomfortable light, intermixed with thunder and tempests. The next day we entered the Haven of Alexandria, newly defamed with a number of wracks, which scattered here and there, did miserably testify the unsafe protection of that Harbour. For not past two nights before the Northern winds beating full upon the mouth of the Haven, with violent Seas driven the fore-most ships from their Anchors, who falling foul on the rest, sunk all for company, even two and twenty in number: amongst the rest, that great and warlike ship, called the Red-Lion, but taken the year before from the Knights of Malta. But before we proceed any further in particulars, meet it is that something be said of Egypt in general. The wonderful fertility of the soil, is rather to be admired then expressed: in times past reputed the granary of the world; insomuch as it was not thought possible for the Roman Empire to subsist, if not assisted by the affluence of Egypt. The occasion of that saying of Selimus when he had conquered the Country, that, Now he had taken a Farm that would feed his jemoglans. Among other commodities which this earth doth yield, and are fetched from hence by foreigners, Sugar, Flax, Rice, all manner of Grain, Linnen-cloth, Hides, Salt, Buttargo, and Cassia, being now the principal. Whatsoever here is estimable, proceedeth from the munificency of this River; for progress, and property of all other the most excellent: unto former ages, though often attempted, (and that by great Potentates) of an undiscovered original, Four miles below Cairo, it deuideth into two main and navigable branches; that next the East running into the Midland Sea by Damiata (heretofore Pelusium:) the other inclining unto the West, and formerly called Canopus, falleth into the selfsame Sea a little below Rosetta, making of the richest portion of the Land a triangular Island, named Delta, in that it beareth the form of that letter: the fresh water keeping together, and changing the colour of the Salt, fare further into the Sea, than the shore from thence can be discerned. Two other branches there be that run between these, but poor in waters; besides diverse channels cut by the labour of man, for conveyances in the time of the inundation; which also are no small strengthening to the Country. Of those seven mentioned by Herodotus, and those nine by Ptolemy, these are all that I either saw or could hear of. Nor is it a thing extraordinary for Rivers to loose their channels, either choked by themselves, or by the adverse Seas, with beds of Sand, and turned up gravel resisting their passages. But amongst the hidden mysteries of Nature, there is none more wonderful, then is the overflowing of this River; making of a mere Desert (for such is Egypt unwatred by Nilus) the most fruitful part of the habitable world, little when others are great, and their decrease increasing. Not tied to laws of other streams; the Sun When farthest of, thy streams then poorest run. Intemperate heaven to temper, midst of heat; Under the burning Zone, bid to grow great. Then Nile assists the world; jest fire should quell The earth: and makes his high-born waters swell Against the Lion's flaming jaws— Ind etiam leges aliarum nescit aquarum: Nec tumet hybernus quum long Sole remote Officijs caret unda suis, day iussus iniquo Temperiem coelo, medijs aestatibus exit. Sub torrente plague, ne terras dissipet ignis Nilus ad est mundo, contraque accensa leonis Ora tumet— Lucan. l. 10. The earth then burnt with the violent fervour, never refreshed with rain (which here falls rarely, and then only in the Winter) hath help from Nilus, most constantly observing his accustomed seasons, beginning to arise with the arising Sun on the seventeenth of june; swelling by degrees until it mount sometimes four and twenty cubits, but that the uttermost. This year * He began his journey, 1610. They cut it again in the half way between Cairo and Rosetta. at Cairo it rise three and twenty. About two miles above the City, at the end of old Cairo, in the beginning of August they cut the banks; then when ascended unto his principal height; before kept in, jest that the too timely deluge should destroy the fruits of the earth ere fit to be reaped. At which the Bassa is himself in person (who giveth the first stroke) accompanied with a world of people, rowed in Galleys and Barges of triumph, and for diverse days feasting: the Bassa in the Castle of Michias, an Island surrounded with Nile (so called, in that there the Pillar doth stand, by which they observe the increase of the River) others under Paulions' pitched by the shore, with barbarous solemnities, and general reioycings. At their return they are met by those of the City, who bestrew their heads with flowers, as the welcome forerunners of that they long wished. They turned in water following them at the heels; boats now rowed, where but now they trampled, filling the dusty trenches and long emptied Cisterns: and a while after covering in many places the superficies of the land, which there then appeareth as a troubled Lake. Answerable to the increase of the River, is the plenty or scarcity of the year succeeding, bringing with it both earth and water into a sandy and thirsty soil, of itself unprofitable: so that it as well manures as moistens, with the fat and pregnant slime which it leaveth Perhaps rather ceasing upon Suns entering into Leo, as it doth at A●eppo, and elsewhere in those parts. A vulgar experiment generally affirmed: as by Al●inus in Med. Egypt, l. 4. c. 8. who long lived here, upon the the test more 〈…〉 es o● Paulus Marcitus the French Consul, Basilius 〈…〉 ste E●a●us a jesuite, and jo●n Var●t an English man behind it. Unto which they own not their riches only, but themselves. For the plague which here often miserably rageth, upon the first of the flood doth instantly cease: insomuch as when five hundred die at Cairo the day before, which is nothing rare (for the sound keep company with the sick, holding death fatal, and to avoid them irreligion) not one doth die the day following. Wherefore no marvel though ignorant and superstitious antiquity, under the name of Osiris adored this River, which afforded them so many benefits, and such as not apprehended were thought supernatural. Thus where covered with water, it is no unpleasant sight to behold the Towns appearing like little Lands; the people passing and repassing by boat, and not seldom swimming: who the less they see of their Country, the more is their comfort. About the midst of September it ceaseth to augment: and retiring a month after within his proper bounds, giveth way unto Husbandry (the earth untilled, by throwing the Grain on the mud, and Rice into the water, affording her first increase) until May decreasing, and then in a marvelous penury of water. To prove that it proceedeth from a natural cause, this one, though strange, yet true experiment will suffice. Take of the earth of Egypt adjoining to the River, and preserve it carefully, that it neither come to be wet nor wasted; weigh it daily, and you shall found it neither more nor less heavy until the seventeenth of june, at which day it beginneth to grow more ponderous, and augmenteth with the augmentation of the river, whereby they have an unfallible knowledge of the state of the Deluge: proceeding without doubt from the humidity of the Air, which having a recourse through all passable places, and mixing therewith, increaseth the same as it increaseth in moisture. In the tenth and eleventh year of Cleopatra, it is by Writers of those times for a certainty affirmed, that the Nilus increased not; which two year's defect prognosticated the fall of two great Potentates, Cleopatra and Anthony. Many ages before, Callimachus reports, that it did the like for nine years together. From the same cause, no question, but that seven year's dearth proceeded in the time of Pharaoh. It also produceth abundance of Fish, in shape and quality much differing from ours: but by reason of the muddy channel, not altogether savoury nor wholesome. Throughout this Country there are no Wines, yet want they none, in that they desire them not. Neither are here any trees to speak of, but such as are planted, and those in Orchards only: Palmetrees. excepting Palms, which delight in Deserts; and being naturally theirs, do grow without limits. Of these they have plenty, pleasing the eye with their goodly forms, and with diversity of benefits enriching their owners. Of body strait, high, round, and slender (yet unfit for buildings) crested about, and by means thereof with facility ascended. The branches like Sedges, slit on the neither side, and ever green; growing only on the uppermost height, resemble fair plumes of feathers, which they yearly prune, by lopping of the lowest, and at the top of all by bearing a little of the bowl. Of these there be male and female, both thr●st forth cod (which are full of seeds like knotted strings) at the root of their branches, but the female is only fruitful; Male and Female. and not so, unless growing by the male (towards whose upright growth she inclines her crown) and have of his seeds commixed with hers; which in the beginning of March they no more fail to do, then to sow the earth at accustomed seasons. Their Dates do grow like fingers, and are thereof named; not ripe until the fine of December, which begin to cod about the beginning of February. They open the tops of such as are fruitless, or otherwise perished; and take from thence the white pith, of old called the brain, which they cell up and down: an excellent salad, not much unlike in taste, but fare better than an Artichoke. Of the branches they make Bedsteads, Lattices, &c. of the web of the Leaves, Baskets, Mats, Fans, &c. of the outward husk of the Cod, good Cordage; of the inward, Brushes, &c. such and such like afford they yearly without impair to themselves. This tree they held to be the perfect image of a man, and by the same represented him: First, for that it doth not fructify, but by coiture: next, as having a Brain, as it were, in the uppermost part; which once corrupted, as man, even so it perisheth: and lastly, in regard that on the top thereof grow certain strings, which resemble the hair; the great ends of the branches appearing like hands stretched forth, and the Dates as fingers. And because the Palm is never to be suppressed, but shooteth up against all opposition, the boughs thereof have been proposed as rewards for such as were either victorious in arms or exercises. Wood then is here but scarce in regard of the quantity; and yet enough, if their uses for the same be considered. For they eat but little flesh (fresh Cheese, sour Milk made solid, Roots, Fruits and Herbs, especially Colocasia, anciently called the Egyptian Bean, though bearing no Bean, but like the leaf of a Colewort, being their principal sustenance; baking their bread in Cakes on the hearth, and mingling there with the seeds of Coriander.) As for cold, they know it not; having sufficient of the refuse of Palms, Sugarcanes, and the like, to furnish them with fuel, answerable to their necessities. But foreigners that feed as in colder Countries, do buy Wood sold by weight. their Wood by weight, which is brought in hither by shipping. The Galleons also of Constantinople, always go into the Black Sea for timber, before they take their voyage for Cairo. Omit I must not the sedgy reeds which grow in the Marshes of Egypt, called formerly Papyri, of which they made paper; and whereof ours made of rags, assumeth that name. They divided it into thin flakes, whereinto it naturally parteth: then laying them on a table, and moistening them with Paper-sedge. the gluttonous water of the River, they pressed them together, and so dried them in the Sun. It is now governed by a Bassa who hath his residence in Cairo, and commandeth as an absolute Sovereign; under whom are sixteen Sanziacks, and a hundred thousand Spacheis. The revenues of this little Country amounting to three Million of * Having the stamp with the Sultan●, the name of Cairo added where it is coined: of better value in that of finer gold by two or three Asper's. 1610. Shariffes. The Great Turk having one (viz. four hundred thousand disbursed yearly in Sugar and Rice, and sent to Constantinople; the residue sent over-land with a guard of six hundred Soldiers, for fear of the Florentine:) another Million is spent in pays, and in setting forth the Caruan unto Mecha; the third he hath for the supportance of his own estate, and entertainment of his dependants. But this is little in regard of that which was raised thereof in the reign of Aulctes, who received seven Million and a half of Crowns; much more supposed to have yielded to the more provident Romans. The Bassa now being, and called Mahomet, is a man well stricken in years, of a sour and inflexible nature. At his first entrance he cut off the heads of four thousand Spacheiss, that had borne themselves too insolently, and committed many outrages and extortions. He sent the great men that bore overmuch sway unto Constantinople; those that refused to go, he caused to The Bassas se●ere justice. be strangled, using the aid of the Arabians (who justly hated the other) in all his executions. If a robbery be committed, and the thiefs escape, such as are appointed to guard those quarter's, do suffer in their stead; insomuch as often they attach poor innocents when they cannot apprehended the guilty, to deliver themselves from punishment: boring holes through the condemned's arms, stretched wide on staffs, in which are Candles stuck, that burn down into the flesh, and Thiefs, how punished. are led in that manner through the City unto the place of execution. Others are stripped of their skins, yet live in horrible torment so long as the Executioners Steel offends not the Navel. Drunkenness punished with death. Drunkenness is punished with death; and all disorders so severely looked into, that I think in no other place you shall see so few amongst such a multitude of people. The malice his rigour procured, had caused himself to confine himself to the Castle for a twelvemonth, before our coming to Cairo: but his government is so well approved by the Grand Signior, that to do him the more honour, he hath given him his daughter in marriage, a child of four years old, which hath been solemnised with all possible Ceremonies. One thing more is in him pray seworthy; that he will hardly suffer a Christian to turn Mahometan, either out of the dislike of his own Religion, or knowing well that they do it only for commodity and preferment. Those that now inhabit the Country, are for the most part Moors. Turks there are many, and jews, which reside only in Cities. Store of Arabians, and not a few Negroes. Of Christians, the native Copties are the most in number: some Greeks there be, and a few Armenians. The Egyptian Moor's (descended of the Arabians, and understanding each other) are men of The Moors. a mean stature, tawny of complexion, and spare of body, shrill tongued, and nimble footed; naturally industrious, affecting more their profit then their ease; yet know they not how to live of a little, as in nothing riotous. Rather crafty they are then wise; more observant than faithful, by much more devout than the Turks in the Mahometan Religion. In Learning they are utterly ignorant. Among them none are Noble: few admitted to the Soldiery, (nor suffered in Towns to wear Weapons) not any to Magistracy. In Cities the best of them exercise Merchandise: rich by means of their Traffic with the Indians; yet that decayed since our East Indian Voyages: insomuch, as Spices brought out of the Levant heretofore, are now with profit brought thither by our Merchants. In habit they differ little from the Turks, excepting Their apparel. some of the younger sort, who wear side Coats of Linen (the ancient habit of that Country) girt to their wastes, and Towels thrown about their necks of the same. diverse of the Negroes wear Vests like Surplices. Those of the poorest, long Garments of Hair, streaked black and white; in the winter, side Coats of Cotten. The Beggars by singing, both get relief, and comfort their poverty; playing withal upon Drums which are fashioned like Sives. A number here be afflicted with sore eyes, either by the reflecting heat, the salt dust of the The women. soil, or excessive Venery: for the Pocks is uncredibly frequent amongst them. The women when out of their houses, are wrapped from the crown of the head to the foot in ample Robes of Linen, spreading their arms underneath to appear more corpulent: for they think it a special excellency to be fat; and most of them are so; so in frequenting the Bannias for certain days together, wherein they use such diet and frictions, as daily use confirmeth for effectual. They cover their faces with black Cypress bespotted with read. Their under garments of lighter stuffs than the Turkish, not differing in fashion. The better sort wear hoops of Gold and Silver about their arms, and above their an●leses: others of Copper, with Pieces of Coin half covering their foreheads, and plates hung about their necks, &c. Both men and women do brand their arms for the love of each other. diverse of the women have I seen with their chins distayned into knots and flowers of blue, made by pricking of the skin with Needles, and rubbing it over with Ink and the juice of an herb, which will never wear out again. They have quick and easy labour, bearing heretofore often two, and sometimes three at a burden: those also borne in the eighth month living, rarely if elsewhere heard of. In the adjoining Deserts of Saint Macario, a Plant there is, low, leavelesse, brown of colour, branched like Coral, and closed at the top, this in the time of the labour of women, they set in water in some corner of the room, which strangely displayeth, procuring (as they generally conjecture) easy deliveries. The Country people do follow Husbandry. They are not long in dressing themselves, being only wrapped in a russet Mantle: nor have the women any better coverture, hiding their faces with beastly clouts, having holes for their eyes; which little is too much to see, and abstain from loathing. Over their sashes the men wear rounds of stiffened russet, to defend their brains from their piercing fervour. A people breathes not more savage and nasty, crusted with dirt, and stinking of smoke, by reason of the * St●rc●s bo●inum. fuel, and their houses which have no Chimneys. Some of them devil under beggarly Tents, and those esteemed of the old Inhabitants. But the Copties are the true Egyptians, retaining the name of Coptus that ancient City and The Christians called commonly and corruptly Cofties. Territory, a little below, and on that side the River where once stood Thebes, against the Island of the Tenterites. The name signifieth Privation, so called, for that there Isis cut off a lock of her Hair, and put on funeral Garments for the death of Osiris. Others will have them so called in regard of their Circumcision. These, as I said, are Christians, notwithstanding they are circumcised, whereof they now begin to be ashamed; saying, that in the Country they are thereunto compelled by the Moors; and in Cities where secure from violence, they use it not; howbeit, doing it rather in that an ancient custom of their Nation (mentioned by Herodotus) then out of Religion. They were infected with that heresy of one nature in Christ, long before jacobus (of whom now named, and of whom we shall speak hereafter) divulged it in Syria. At this day they profess him to be perfect God and perfect man; yet dare not distinguish his natures, for fear of dividing his person. They baptise not their Children until forty days old. Their Christianity & rites. Presently after midnight they repair to their Churches, where they remain well-nigh until Sunday at noon; during which time, they neither sit nor kneel, but support themselves upon crutches. The Priest is veiled and vested in Linen, having two or three Boys apparelled alike, and sequestered from the rest of the people, to assist him; for they confer inferior Orders upon children. They sing over most part of the Psalms of David at every meeting, with diverse parcels of the Old and New Testaments; the latter, as written by Nicomedes: some in the Copticke Language, understood but by few, most in the Moresco. Often both Priest and people conjoined in Savage noises, to our judgements not articulate. The Priest not seldom elevating a read cloth (under which, I suppose, was the Sacrament) which they administer in both kinds, and give it to Infants presently after Baptism. In their Churches they have the Picture of our Saviour, and the blessed Virgin; but not over their Altars; nor for any thing I could perceive, do they reverence them. In certain Chests they preserve the bones and ashes of such as have turned Mahometan, and afterward recanted; for which they have suffered Martyrdom. At their entrance they kiss their hands, and lay them upon one another: the women in grated Galleries separated from the men. Extreme Unction, Prayer for the Dead, and Purgatory, they admit not of. The Roman Church they hold for Heretical, and reject all general Counsels, after that of Ephesus. Yet a multitude of late have been drawn to receive the Popish Religion (especially in Cairo) by the industry of Friars, having had the Roman Liturgy sent them from Rome, together with the Bible, in the Arabecke Language. Of Alexandria hath their Patriarch his name, but his abode is in Cairo. Six days journey above Cairo up the River, they have a great Patriarch of Alexandria. City, called Saiet; where Christ, with his mother, is said to have made their abode until the death of Herod: unto which, growing old and sickly, they repair, as desirous to die there: where there is a goodly Church, though something ruinous, built by Helen the mother of Constantine, and consecrated to the blessed Virgin. They never eat in the day time during the Lent, but on Saturdayes and Sundays. They wear round Caps, Towels about their necks, and gowns with wide sleeves of Cloth, and Stuffs less ponderous. These live in more subjection than the Moors, by reason of their Religion, and pay yearly a certain sum for their Fasting. heads to the Bassa. Ignorant in the excellencies of their ancestors, but retaining their vices. Some of them profess some knowledge in Magic, being but jugglers, compared with the former, by whom such miracles were effected. The Lake Mardotis afforded another Haven unto the City, * Alexandria. then that of the Sea more profitable: by reason of the commodities of India, the Arabian Gulf, and upland parts of Egypt, brought down by the conveniency of that passage by Channels now utterly ruined. And the same by a narrow cut was joined unto another Lake, fare less, and nearer the Sea, which at this day too plentifully furnisheth all Turkey with Saltpetre. Between the less Lake and the City, there passeth an artificial channel which serveth them with water (for they have no wells) in the time of the deluge, conveyed by Conduits into ample Cisterns (now most of them Fennie for want of use, an occasion of much sickness in the summer) and so preserved until the succeeding overflow. For Alexandria is all built upon vaults, supported with carved pillars one above another, and lined with stone; insomuch, as no small proportion thereof lay concealed in earth, consider we either of the Coast or quantity. Such was this Queen of Cities and Metropolis of Africa: who now hath nothing left her but ruins; and those ill witnesses of his perished beauties: declaring rather, that Towns as well as men, have their ages and destinies. Only those walls remain which were founded (as some say) by Ptolemy: one within another, embattled, & garnished with three score & eight Turrets; rather stately then strong, if compared with the modern. Yet these, by the former descriptions, and ruins without appear to have immured but a part of the City. After that destroyed by the Saracens, it lay for a long time waste, until a Mahometan Priest, pronouncing (as he said, out of Mahomet's prophecies) indulgences to such as should re-edify, inhabit, or contribute money thereunto, within certain days, did in a short season repeople it. But a latter destruction it received by the Cypriots, French, and Uenetians, about the time that Lewis the fourth was enlarged by the Sultan's, who surprised the City with a marvelous slaughter. But hearing of the approach of the Sultan, (who had raised a great army for their relief) despairing to maintain it, they set it on fire, and departed. The Sultan repairing the walls as well as he could, built this Castle that now stands on the Pharus for the defence of the Haven; and brought it to the state wherein it remaineth. Sundry Mountains are raised of the ruins, by Christians not to be mounted; jest they should take too exact a survey of the City: in which are often found (especially after a shower) rich stones, and medals engraven with the figures of their Gods, and men, with such perfection of Art; as these now cut, seem lame to those, and unlively counterfeits. On the top of one of them stands a watchtower, where continual centinel is kept, to give notice of approaching sails. Of Antiquities there are few remainders: only Hieroglyhpicall Obeliske of Theban Marble, as hard well-nigh as Porphir, but of a deeper red, and speckled alike, called Pharaoh's Needle, standing where once stood the Palace of Alexander: and another Pharos Needl● lying by, and like it, half buried in rubbish. Without the walls on the South-west side of the City, on a little hill stands a Column of the same, all of one stone, eighty six Palms high, and thiry six in compass, the Palm consisting of nine inches and a quarter, according to the measure of Genoa, as measured for Zigal Bassa by a Genoves, set upon a square cube (and which is to be wondered at) not half so large as the foot of the Pillar, called by the Arabians, Hemadeslaeor, which is, the Column of the Arabians. They tell a Fable, how that one of the Ptolemy's erected the same in the furthest extent of the Haven, to defend the City from Naval incursions: having placed a Magical glass of Steel on the top, of virtue (if uncovered) to set on fire such ships as sailed by. But subverted by them, the glass lost that power, who in this place re-erected the Column. But by the Western Christians it is called the pillar of Pompey: and is said to have been reared by Caesar, as a memorial of his Pompeian Victory. The Patriarch of Alexandria Pompey's pillar. hath here a house adjoining to a Church, which stands (as they say) in the place where Saint Mark was buried, their first Bishop and Martyr: who in the days of Traian, haled with a rope tied about his neck, unto the place, called Angeles, was there burned for the testimony of Christ, by the idolatrous pagan. Afterwards his bones were removed to Venice by the Venetians, he being the Saint and Patron of that City. There be at this day two Patriarches, one of the Greeks; another of the Circumcised, the universal Patriarch of the Cofties and Abassines. Two Patriark● Cyrill●he ●he Patriarch his saying. The name of the Greek Patriarch now being, is Cyril, a man of approved virtue and learning, a friend to the reformed Religion, and opposing the contrary; saying, that the differences between us and the Greeks, be but shells; but that those are Kernels between them and the other. Of whom something more shall be spoken hereafter. The buildings now being, are mean and few, erected on the ruins of the former: that part that lieth along the shore inhabited only, the rest desolate: the walls almost quadrangular; on each side a gate, one opening towards Nilus; another regards Mariotis; the third, the Deserts of Barcha; and the fourth, the Haven. Inhabited by Moores, Turks, jews, Cofties, and Grecians; more in regard of Merchandise, (for Alexandria is a Free Port, both for friend and enemy) then for the conveniency of the place: seated in a Desert, where they have neither Tillage nor Pasturage, except what borders on the Lake; that little, and unhusbanded: yet keep they good store of Goats, that have ears hanging down to the ground, which feed amongst ruins. On the I'll of Pharus, now a part of the Continent, there stands a Castle, defending the entrance of the Haven; which hath no water but what is brought upon Camels from the Cisterns of the City: this, at our coming in, as is the use, we saluted with our Ordnance. As many of us as came ashore, Customen●. were brought to the Customhouse, to have ourselves and our valeisas searched: where ten in the hundred is to be paid for whatsoever we have, and that in kind, only money pays, but one and a half; whereof they take an exact account, that thereby they may aim at the value of returned commodities; then paying eleven in the hundred more, even for such goods as are in property unaltered. At so high a rate is this free traffic purchased, the Mahometan here paying as much as the Christian. The Customs are framed by the jews, paying for the same unto the Bassa twenty thousand * A coin of silver that trebles the Asper for value. Madeins a day, thirty of them amounting to a Ryall of eight. We lodged in the house of the French Consul, unto whose protection all strangers commit themselves. The Cane locked up by the Turks at noon and at nights, for fear that the Franks should suffer or offer any outrage. The Vice-consul keeps a table for Merchants, he himself a Magnifico, less liberal of his presence, then industrious to pleasure; yea, rather stately then The Vice-conful. proud; expecting respect, and meriting good will: that was a Priest, and would be a Cardinal; with the hopes whereof, they say, that he feasteth his ambition. By him we were provided of a janisary for our guard unto Cairo: his hire, five pieces of gold, besides his own diet and his man's, with provision of Powder. For our Asses (not inferior in this Country unto horses for travel) half a Shariffe a piece, for our Camels a whole one. At the gate they took a Madein a head, for ourselves and our Asses, so indifferently do they prize us: through which we could not pass without a Tescaria from the Cadee, the principal officer of this City. §. II His journey to Cairo, the things remarkable there, and by the way. ON the second of February in the afternoon, we undertook our journey: passing through a Desert, producing here and there a few unhusbanded Palms, Capers, and A Desert. a weed called Kall by the Arabs. This they use for fuel, and then collecting the ashes, which crushed together like a stone, they cell them in great quantity to the Venetians, who equally mixing the same with the stones that are brought them from Pavia by the River Matter of crystal Glasses. of Ticinum, made thereof their Crystalline Glasses. On the left hand we left diverse ruinous buildings: one said to have been the Royal mansion of Cleopatra. Beyond which, Bucharis, once a little, but ancient City, now only showing her foundations, where grow many Palms which sustain the wretched people that live thereabout in beggarly Cottages; where on a Rock stands a Tower, affording light by night to the sailer, the place being full of danger. Anon we passed by a guard of Soldiers, there placed for the securing of that passage, paying a Madein for every head. Seven or eight miles beyond, we ferried over a Creek of the sea. On the other side stands a handsome Cane, not long since built by a Moor of Cairo for the relief of Travellers, containing a quadrangle within, and arched underneath. Under one of these we reposed; the stones our beds, our fardels the bolsters. In such like places they vnloade their merchandise, refreshing themselves and their Camels with provision brought with them, secured from thiefs and violence. Giving a trifle for Oil, about midnight we departed, having here met with good store of company, such as allowed travelling with their matches light, and prepared to receive all onsets. The Moors to keep themselves awake, would tell one tale a hundred times over. By the way again we should have paid Caphar, but the benefit of the night excused us. Travelling along the Sea shore, and at length a little inclining on the right hand, before day we entered Rosetta, Rosetta. repairing to a Cane belonging to the franks. Our best entertainment an under-roome, musty, without light, and the unwholesome floor to he upon. This City stands upon the principal branch of the Nile, (called heretofore Canophus) which about some three miles beneath dischargeth itself into the Sea. Having here (as at Damiata) his entrance crossed with a bar of Sand, changing according to the changes of winds, and beating of the Surges, insomuch, that the jerbies that pass over, are made without keels, having flat and round bottoms. A Pilot of the Town there sounding all the day long, by whose directions they enter, and that so close unto him, that one leaps out of that boat into the other to receive pilotage, and returneth swimming. The jerbies that can pass over this bar, may, if well directed, proceed unto Cairo. Rosetta (called Rasid by the Egyptians) perhaps derived of Rosalura, Or rather in the Hungarian. which signifieth Rice in the Turkish Tongue, and so named for the abundance that it uttereth (they here shealing monthly three hundred quarters) was built by the slave of an Egyptian Caliph. The houses are all of Brick, not old, yet seeming ancient: flat-rooft, as generally all be in these hotter Countries (for the Moors use much to lie on the tops of their houses) jetting over aloft like the poops of ships, to shadow the streets that are but narrow, from the Sun's reflections. Not small, yet of small defence; being destitute of walls, and other fortifications. I think no place under heaven is better furnished with Graine, Flesh, Fish, Sugar, fruits, Roots, &c. Raw hides are here a principal commodity, from hence transported into Italy. The next day but one that followed, we embarked for Cairo in a jerbie, unto which seven water Breadth of Nilus. men belonged, which we hired for twelve Dollars. This Arm of the Nile is as broad at Rosetta, as Thames about Tilbury, straightening by little and little: and then in many places so shallow, that often we had much ado to free ourselves from the flats that had engaged us: the water being ever thick, as if lately troubled; and passing along with a mute and unspeedy current. Ten miles above Rosetta, is that cut of the River which runs to Alexandria. By the way we Cut of the River. often bought as much Fish for six pence, as would have satisfied twenty. On each side of the River stands many Towns, but of no great esteem, for the most part opposite, built partly of Brick, and partly of Mud; many of the poorer houses appearing like Bee-hives, seated on little Hills thrown up by the labour of man, to preserve them and their Cattles in the time of the overflow. Upon the banks all along are infinite numbers of deep and spacious Vaults, into Letting in of the River drawn up by Buffolo●ss. which they do let the River, drawing up the water into higher Cisterns, with wheels set round with Pitchers, and turned about by Buffoloes: from whence it runs along little trenches, made upon the ridges of banks, and so is conveied into their several grounds, the Country lying all in a level. The winds blew seldom favourable, insomuch as the poor Moors for most part of the wav were enforced to hale up the boat, often wading above their middles to deliver it Elough is their naming of God, as we begin, In God's Name. from the shallowss. At every enforcing of themselves (as in all their labours) crying Elough, persuaded that God is near them when they name him, the devil fare off, and all impediments lessened. Of these it is strange to see such a number of broken persons, so being by reason of their strong labour and weak food. The pleasant walks which we had on the shore, made our lingering passage less tedious. The fruitful soil possessing us with wonder; and early maturity of things, there then as forward as with us in june, who begin to reap in the ending of March. The Sugar Canes served our hands for staffs, and feasted our tastes with their Liquor. By the way we met with Troops of Horsemen, appointed to clear those passages from Thiefs, whereof there are many, who also rob by water in little Frigates. Which made our careful janisary (for so are most in their undertaken charges) assisted by two other (to whom we gave their passage, who otherwise would have taken it) nightly to keep watch by turns, discharging their Harquebuses in the evening, and hanging out kindled matches, to terrify the Thiefs, and testify their vigilancy. Five days now almost spent since we first embarked, an hour before Sunset we sailed by the Southern angle of Delta: where the River deuideth into another branch, not much inferior unto this, the East bounds of that Island (which whether of Asia or Africa is yet to be decided) entering the Sea (as hath been said before) below Damiata. Proceeding up the river, about twilight we arrived at Bolac the Port Town to Cairo, and not two miles Bolac. distant: where every Frank at his landing is to pay a Dollar. Leaving our carriages in the Boat, within night we hired six Asses with their drivers for the values of six pence, to conduct us unto Cairo, where by an English Merchant we were kindly entertained, who fed and housed us Bounty of an English Merchant at Cairo. Cairo described gratis. This City is seated on the East side of the River, at the foot of the rocky mountain Muctac: winding therewith, and representing the form of a crescent, stretching South and North with the adjoining Suburbs, five Italian miles; in breadth scarce one and a half where it is at at the broadest: the walls (if it be walled) rather seeming to belong unto private houses then otherwise. Yet is the City of a marvelous strength, as appeared by that three days battle carried through it by Selimus, and maintained by a poor remainder of the Mamalucks. For the streets are narrow, and the houses high-built, all of stone well nigh to the top, at the end almost of each a Gate, which shut (as nightly they are) make every street as defensive as a Castle. The houses more beautiful without, then commodious within, being ill contrived with cumbersome passages. Yet are the roofs high pitched, and the uppermost lightly open in the midst to let in the comfortable air. Flat, and plastered above: the walls surmounting their roofs, commonly of single bricks (as are many of the walls of the uppermost stories) which ruined above, to such as stand aloft afford a confused spectacle, and may be compared to a Grove of flourishing Locks and Keys of wood. Trees that have only sere and perished Crowns. Their Locks and Keys be of wood; even unto doors that are plated with Iron. But the private buildings are not worth the mentioning, if compared to the public, of which the Mosques exceed in magnificency: the stones of many being curiously carved without, supported with Pillars of Marble, adorned with what Art can device, and their Religion tolerate. Yet differ they in form from those of Constantinople; some being square with open roofs in the middle of a huge proportion, the covered Circle Terraced above: others stretching out in length, and many fitted unto the place where they stand. One built (and that the greatest) by Gehor, called Gemith Hashare: he being named Hashare by the Caliph, which signifieth Noble. Of these in this City there is reported to be such a number, as passes belief, so that I list not name it. Adjoining unto them are lodgings for Santons, (which are fools, and mad men) of whom Fools foolishly admired, and mad Saints. we have spoken already. When one of them dye, they carry his body about in procession with great reioycings, whose soul they suppose to be rapt into Paradise. here be also diverse goodly Hospitals, both for building, revenue, and attendance. Next to these in beauty are the Great men's Serraglios. By which if a Christian ride they will Contempt of Christians. Rain in Egypt. pull him from his Ass (for they prohibit us Horses as not worthy to bestride them) with indignation and contumely. The streets are unpaved, and exceeding dirty after a shower (for here it raineth sometimes in the winter contrary to the received opinion, and then most subject to plagues) over which many beams are laid athwart on the tops of houses, and covered with Mats to shelter them from the Sun. The like coverture there is between two high Mosques in the principal street of the City, under which when the Bassa passeth, or others of quality, they shoot up arrows, which stick above in abundance. The occasion of that custom I know not. During our abode in the City fell out the Feast of their little Byram, when in their Little Byram. private houses they slaughter a number of sheep; which cut in gobbets, they distribute unto their slaves and poorer sort of people, besmearing the doors with their blood: perhaps in imitation of the Passeover. The Nile (a mile distant) in the time of the inundation, by sundry channels flows into the City. When these channels grow empty, or the water corrupted, they have it brought them thenceforth from the River by Camels. For although they have many Wells, yet is the water bad, and good for no other use then to cool the streets, or to cleanse their houses. In the heart of the Town stands a spacious Cave, which they call the Besestan; in which (as in those at Constantinople) are sold all kind of Wares of the finer sort, selling old things by the call, of, Who gives more? imitating therein the Venetians, or imitated by them. Three principal gates there be to this City, Bebe Nanfre, or the Gate of Victory, opening towards the Red Sea; Bab Zueila leading to Nilus, and the old Town (between these the chief street of the City doth extend) and Bebel Futuli, or the Port of Triumph, on the North of the City, and opening to the Lake called Esbykie. Three sides thereof are enclosed with goodly buildings, having galleries of pleasure which iettie over, sustained upon Pillars. On the other side (now a heap of ruins) stood the stately Palace of Dultibe, Wife to the Sultan Caitheus: in which were doors and Stately palace. jaumes of ivory; the walls and pavements chequered with discoloured Marble, Columns of Porphir, Alabaster, and Serpentine: the ceilings flourished with Gold and Azure, and inlaid with Indian Ebony, a Tree, which being cut down, almost equals a stone in hardness. In a word, the magnificency was such as could be devised or effected by a woman's curiosity, and the Purse of a Monarch, leveled with the ground by Selimus; the stones and ornaments thereof were coveyed unto Constantinople. The Lake both square and large, is but only a Lake when the River over-floweth; joined thereunto by a channel, where the Moors (rowed up and down in Barges, shaded with Damasks, The Lake. and Stuffs of India) accustom to solace themselves in the evening. The water fallen, yet the place rather changeth than loseth his delightfulness: affording the profit of five Harvests Five Harvests in a year. in a year, together with the pleasure, frequented much in the cool of the day. I cannot forget the injury received in this place, and withal the justice. Abused by a beggarly Moor, (for such only will) who then but seemed to begin his knavery, we were glad to fly unto another for succour, seeming a man of good sort; and by kissing of his garment, insinuated into his favour; who rebuked him for the wrong he did us. When crossing us again, ere we had go fare, he used us fare worse than before: we offering to return to the other, which he fearing, interposed; doing us much villainy to the mer●iment of the beholders, esteeming of Christians Base knavery, & good justice. as of Dogs and Infidels. At length we got by, and again complained. He in a marvelous rage made his slaves to pursue him; who caught him, stripped him, and beaten him with Rods all along the Level, calling us to be lookers on, and so conveyed him to the place of correction; where by all likelihood he had a hundred blows on the feet to season his pastimes. Beyond this Admirable fertility of first-fruits, and their variety. are a number of straggling houses, extending well-nigh to Bolac, which is the Key unto Cairo, a large Town, and stretching alongst the River; in fashion of building, in some part not much inferior to the other. Within and without the City are a number of delicate Orchards, watered as they do their fields, in which grow variety of excellent first-fruits; as Oranges, Lemons, Pomegranates, Apples of Paradise, Sicamor figs, and others, (whose barks they bore full of holes, the trees being as great as the greatest Oaks the fruit no growing amongst the leans, but out of the bowl and branches) Dates, Almonds, Cassia fistula, (leaved l●ke an Ash, the fruit hanging down Plantans supposed supplanters. like Sausages) Locust, (flat, and of the form of a Cycle) Galls growing upon Tamarix, Apples no bigger than Berries, Plantains that have a broad flaggie leaf, growing in clusters, and shaped like Cucumbers, the rind like a Peascod, solid within, without stones or kernels, to the taste Emble me of good Magistrates. exceeding delicious, (this the Mahometans say was the forbidden fruit; which being eaten by our first Parents, and their nakedness discovered unto them, they made them Aprons of the leaves thereof) and many more, not known by name, nor seen by me elsewhere: some bearing fr 〈…〉 t all the year, and almost all of them their leaves. To these add those whole fields of Palms (and yet no prejudice to the under-growing Corn) of all others most delightful. In the aforesaid Orchards there are great numbers of Cameleons; yet not easily found, in that Cameleons described at large. near to the colour of that whereon they sit. A creature about the bigness of an ordinary Lizard. His head vapropotionably big, his eyes great, and moving without the writhing of his neck which is inflexible, his back crooked, his skin spotted with little tumours, less eminent as nearer the belly; his tail slender and long: on each foot he hath five fingers, three on the outside, and two on the inside slow of pace, but swiftly extending his tongue, of a marvelous length for the proportion of his body, wherewith he preys upon Flies, the top thereof being hollowed by Nature for that purpose. So that deceived they be who think that they eat nothing, but only live upon Air; though surely Air is their principal sustenance. For those that have kept them for a whole year together, could never perceive that they fed upon any thing else, and might observe their bellies to swell, after they had exhausted the Air, and closed their jaws; which they expanse against the rays of the Sun. Of colour green, and of a dusky yellow: brighter and whiter towards the belly, yet spotted with blue, white, and red. They change not into all colours, as reported: laid upon green: the green predominates; upon yellow the yellow: but laid upon blue, or read, or white, the green retaineth his hue notwithstanding; only the other spots receive a more orient lustre: laid upon black, they look black, yet not without a mixture of green. All of them in all places are not coloured alike. They are said to bear a deadly hatred to the Serpent, insomuch as when they espy them basking in the Sun, or in the shade, they will climb to the over-hanging branches, and let down from their mouths a thread, like to that of a Spinsters, having at the end a little round drop, which shineth like Quicksilver, that falling on their heads doth destroy them: and what is more to be admired, if the boughs hung not so over, that the thread may perpendicularly descend, with their former feet they will so direct it, that it shall fall directly. Aloft, and near the top of the Mountain, against the South end of the City, stands the Castle (once the stately Mansion of the Mamaluck Sultan's, and destroyed by Selimus) ascended The Castle. unto by one way only, and that hewn out of the Rock; which rising leisurely with easy steeps and spacious distances, (though of a great height) may be on horseback without difficulty mounted. From the top, the City by reason of the Palms dispersed throughout, appeareth most beautiful; the whole Country below lying open to the view. The Castle so great, Marbles marvels. that it seemeth a City of itself, immured with high walls, divided into partitions, and entered by doors of Iron; wherein are many spacious Courts, in times past the places of exercise. The ancient buildings all ruinated, do only show that they have been sumptuous, there being many Pillars of solid Marble yet standing, of so huge a proportion, that how they came thither is not lest to be wondered at. Here hath the Bassa his Residence, wherein the Divan is kept, on Sundays, Mondays, and Tuesday's the Chauses as Advocates, preferring the Suits of their Clients. Forty janissaries he hath of his G●ard, attired like those at Constantinople, the rest employed about the Country, for the most part are not the sons of Christians, yet faithful unto such as are under their charges, whom should they betray, they not only loose their lives, but also the pay which is due to their Posterity. Such is this City, the fairest in Turkey, yet differing from what it was, as from a body being young and healthful, doth the same grown old and wasted with Diseases. Now Cairo, this great City is inhabited by Moors, Turks, Negroes, jews, Copties, greeks, and Armenians: who are here the poorest, and everywhere the honestest; labouring painfully, Armenians. and living soberly. Those that are not subject to the Turk, if taken in wars, are freed from bondage: who are, live freely, and pay no Tribute of Children as do other Christians. This L●onicus Changed 〈…〉 lib. 3. privilege enjoy they, for that a certain Armenian foretold of the greatness and glory of Mahomet. They once were under the Patriarch of Constantinople: but about the Heresy of Eutyches they fell from his government, and communion with the Grecians, whom they detest above all other: rebaptising such as convert to their Sect. They believe that there is but one nature in Christ, not by a commixtion of the divine with the humane, as Eutyches taught, but by a conjunction, even as the soul is joined to the body. They deny the Real Presence in the Sacrament, and administer it as the Copties do: with whom they agreed also, concerning Purgatory, and not praying for the dead: as with the Greeks, that the Holy Ghost proceedeth only from the Father, and that the dead neither do nor shall feel joy or torment until the day of Doom. Their Patriarch hath his being at Tyberis in Persia: in which Country they live wealthily, and in good estimation. There are three hundred Bishops of that Nation; the Priests marry not twice: eat flesh but five times a year, and then jest the people should think it a sin to eat, in regard of their abstinence. They err that writ, that the people abstain from all meats prohibited by the mosaical Law; for Hogs flesh they eat where they can, without offence, to the Mahometans. They observe the Lent most strictly, yet eat flesh upon Fridays between Easter and Whitsuntide. As for Images they adore them not. Here they have their Assemblies in obscure Chambers. Coming in (which was on a Sunday in the afternoon) we found one fitting in the midst of the Congregation, in habit not differing from the rest, reading on a Bible in the Chaldean Tongue. Anon the Bishop entered in a Hood and Vest of black, with a staff in his hand, to which they attributed much holiness. First, he prayed, and then sung certain Psalms, assisted by two or three; after all sung jointly, at interims praying to themselves: resembling the Turks in the positure of their bodies, and often prostrations: the Bishop excepted; who erecting his hands stood all the while with his face to the Altar. The Service ended, one after another do kiss his hand, and bestow their Alms, he laying the other on their heads, and blessing them. Lastly, prescribeth succeeding Fasts and Festivals. Where is to be noted, that they fast upon the Day of the Nativity of our Saviour. Here also is a Monastery of Greek Coloieroes, belonging unto the capital Monastery of Saint Greeks. Katherine of Mount Sina, from Cairo some eight days journey over the Deserts; said to be the daughter of King Costa, a King of Cyprus, who in the time of Maxentius converted many unto Christ. Tortured on a Wheel, and finally beheaded at Alexandria (where two goodly Pillars of Theban Marble (though half swallowed with ruins) preserve the memory of the place,) she was conveyed (as they affirm) by an Angel, and buried in this Mountain. It hath three tops of a marvelous height: that on the Westside of old called Mount Horeb, where God appeared to Moses in a bush, fruitful in pastorage; fare lower, and shadowed when the Sun ariseth by the middlemost, that whereon God gave the Law unto Moses. The Monastery stands at the foot of the mountain, resembling a Castle, with an Iron door; wherein they show the Tomb of the Saint much visited by Pilgrims, from whence the top by fourteen thousand steps of stone is ascended, where stands a ruined Chapel. A plentiful Spring descendeth from thence and watering the Valley below, is again drunk up by the thirsty sand. This strong Monastery is to entertain all Pilgrims, (for there is no other place of entertainment) having an annual Revenue of sixty thousand Dollars from Christian Princes. Of which foundation six and twenty other depend, dispersed through diverse Countries. They give also daily Alms to the Arabs, to be the better secured from outrage. Yet will they not suffer them to enter, but let it down from the Battlements. Their Orchard aboundeth with excellent Fruits: amongst which Apples, rare in these Countries, transferred from Damascus. They are neither subject to Pope, nor Patriarch, but have a Superintendent of their own, at this present in Cairo. These here made us a collation, where I could not but observe their gulling in of Wine with a dear felicity, whereof they have their provision from Candy. During our abode here, a Garuan went forth with much solemnitiy, to meet and relieve the great Caruan in their return from Mecha, which consisteth of many thousands of Pilgrims that travel yearly thither in devotion and for Merchandise; every one with his bandroll in his hand, and their Camels gallantly tricked (the Alcoran carried upon one, in a precious case covered over with needlework, and laid on a rich pillow, environed with a number of their chanting Priests) guarded by diverse companies of Soldiers, and certain field pieces. Forty easy days journey it is distant from hence: divided by a wilderness of sand, that lieth in drifts, and dangerously moveth with the wind, through which they are guided in many places by stars, as ships in the Ocean. Then Cairo, no City can be more populous, nor better served with all sorts of provision. Here hatch they eggs by artificial heat in infinite numbers; the manner as seen thus briefly. In a Eggs harched by art. narrow entry on each side stood two rows of Ovens, one over another. On the floors of the lower they lay the offals of flax; over those mats, and upon them their eggs, at lest six thousand in an Oven. The floors of the upper Ovens were as roofs to the under, grated over like Kilnes, only having tunnels in the middle, with covers unto them. These gratings are covered with Mats, on them three inches thick lieth the dry and puluerated dung of Camels, Buffoloes, &c. At the hither and farther sides of those upper Ovens are Trenches of Lome; a handful deep, and two handfuls broad. In these they burn of the foresaid dung, which giveth a smothering heat without visible fire. Under the mouths of the upper Ovens are conveyances for smoke, having round roofs, and vents at the top to shut and to open. Thus lie the Eggs in the lower Ovens for the space of eight days, turned daily, and carefully looked to that the heat be but moderate. Then cull they the bad from the good, by that time distinguishable (holding them between a Lamp and the Eye) which are two parts of three for the most part. Two days after they put out the fire, and convey by the passage in the middle, the one half into the upper Ovens: then shutting all close, they let them alone for ten days longer, at which time they become disclosed in an instant. This they practise from the beginning of january until the midst of june, the Eggs being then most fit for that purpose; neither are they (as reported) prejudiced by Thunder: yet these declare that imitated Nature will never be equalled, all of them being in some part defective or monstrous. Most of the Inhabitants of Cairo consist of Merchants and Artificers: yet the Merchants frequent no foreign Marts. All of a Trade keep their shops in one place, which they shut about the hour of five, and solace themselves for the rest of the day, Cooks excepted, who keep theirs open till late in the evening. For few, but such as have great Families dress meat in their houses, which the men do buy ready dressed; the women too fine fingered to meddle with houswifry, who ride abroad upon pleasure on easie-going Asses, and tie their Husbands to the benevolence that is due; which if neglected, they will complain to the Magistrate, and procure a Divorcement. Many practitioners here are in Physic, invited thereunto by the store of Simples brought hither, and here growing, an Art wherein the Egyptians have excelled from the beginning. A kind of Rue is here much in request, wherewith they perfume themselves in the mornings, Rue wholesome. not only as a preservative against infection, but esteeming it prevalent against hurtful spirits. So the Barbarians of old accustomed to do with the Roots of wild Galingal. There are in this City, and have been of long, a sort of people that do get their liuings by the showing of feats with Birds and Beasts, exceeding therein all such as have been famous amongst us. I have heard a Raven to speak so perfectly, as it hath amazed me. They use both their throats and tongues Feats by birds and beasts. in uttering of sounds, which other Birds do not, and therefore more fit for that purpose. Scaliger the Father, reports of one that was kept in a Monastery heard by him; which, when hungry, would call upon Conrade, the Cook, so plainly, as often mistaken for a man. I have seen them make both Dogs and Goats to set their four feet on a little turned Pillar of wood, about a foot high, and no broader at the end then the palm of a hand, climbing from one to two, set on the top of one another, and so to the third and fourth; and there turn about as often as their Masters would bid them. They carry also dancing Camels about, taught when young, by setting them on a hot hearth, and playing all the while on an Instrument: the poor beast through Seo L●●. the extremity of heat lifting up his feet one after another. This practice they for certain months together, so that at length whensoever he heareth the fiddle, he will fall a dancing. Asses they will teach to do such tricks, as if possessed with reason: to whom Banks his horse would have proved but a Zany. The time of our departure prorogued, we road to Matarea, five mile's North-east of the Citi● Matarea. By the way we saw sand cast upon the earth, to moderate the fertility. Here they say, that our Saviour, and the blessed Virgin, with joseph, reposed themselves, as they fled from the fury of Herod, when ohpressed with thirst, a Fountain forthwith burst forth at their feet to refresh them. We saw a Well environed with a poor mud wall, the water drawn up by * Sala●icus tom: 10. cap. 6. dares to report (as he saith, himself seeing it) that from Sunday at noon until Monday morning they will not labour in the drawing up o● water, though urged with stripes. Buffolos into Sala●icus tom: 10. cap. 6. dares to report (as he saith, himself seeing it) that from Sunday at noon until Monday morning they will not labour in the drawing up o● water, though urged with stripes. a little Cistern; from whence it ran into a laver of Marble within a small Chapel, by the Moors (in contempt of Christians) spitefully defiled. In the wall there is a little concave lined with sweet wood (diminished by affectors of relics) and smoked with incense: in the sole, a stone of Porphyr, whereon (they say) she did set our Saviour. Of so many thousand Wells (a thing most miraculous) this only affordeth gustable waters, and that so excellent, that the Bassa refuseth the river to drink thereof, and drinks of no other; and when they cease for any time to exhausted it, it sendeth forth of itself so plentiful a stream, as able to turn an over-fall Mill. Passing through the Chapel, it watereth a p●easant Orchard; in a corner whereof there standeth an overgrown figtree, which opened (as they report) to receive our Saviour and his mother, than hardly escaping the pursuers; closing again till the pursuit was passed; then again dividing, as now it remaineth. A large hole there is through one of the sides of the leaning bulk: this (they say) no bastard can thread, but shall stick fast by the middle. The tree is all to be-hackt for the wood thereof, reputed of sovereign virtue. But I abuse my time, and provoke my Reader. In an enclosure adjoining, they shown us a plant of Balm, the whole remainder Balm. of that store which this Orchard produced, destroyed by the Turks, or envy of the jews, as by them reported, being transported out of Jury, in the days of Herod the Great, by the commandment of Antonius, at the suit of Cleopatra: but others say, brought hither out of Arabia Felix, at the cost of a Saracen Sultan. §. III The Pyramids viewed, SPHINX and other antiquities. journey from Cairo to Gaza. ADay or two after, we crossed the Nilus. Three miles beyond on the left hand left Strange, if the dealing be as true as the telling. we the place whereupon Good-friday the arms and legs of a number of men appear stretched forth of the earth, to the astonishment of the multitude. This I have heard confirmed by Christians, Mahometans, and jews, as seen upon their several faiths. An impostury perhaps contrived by the watermens, who fetching them from the Mummes, (whereof there are an unconsumeable number) and keeping the mystery in Mummey. their families, do stick them over night in the sand, obtaining thereby the yearly Ferrying over of many thousand of passengers. Three or four miles further, on the right hand, and in sight, athwart the Plain, there extendeth a caussey supported with Arches five Furlongs long, ten paces high, and five in breadth, of smooth and figured stone; built by the builder of the Pyramids, for a passage over the soft and unsupporting earth with weighty carriages. Now having ridden through a goodly Plain, some twelve miles over (in that place the whole breadth of Egypt) we came to the foot of the Libyan Deserts. Full West of the City, close upon these Deserts, aloft on a Rocky Level adjoining to the Valley, stands those three Pyramids (the barbarous Monuments of prodigality and vainglory) Pyramids. so universally celebrated. The name is derived from a flame of fire, in regard of their shape; broad below, and sharp above, like a pointed Diamond. By such the ancient did express the original of things, and that formelesse forme-taking substance. For as a Pyramid beginning at a point, and the principal height, by little and little dilateth into all parts: so Nature proceeding from one undevidable Fountain (even God the Sovereign Essence) receiveth diversity of forms, effused into several kinds and multitudes of figures; uniting all in the supreme head, from whence all excellency's issue. The Egyptian Pyramids, & Colossus. Yet this hath been too great a morsel for Time to devour; having stood, as may be probably conjectured, about three thousand and two hundred years; and now rather old then ruinous: yet the North-side most worn, by reason of the humidity of the Northern wind, which here is the moistest. The top at length we ascended with many pauses and much difficulty, from whence with delighted eyes we beheld that sovereign of streams, and most excellent of Countries. Southward and near hand the Mummes: afar off diverse huge Pyramids; each of which, were this way, might supply the repute of a wonder. During a great part of the day it casteth no shadow on the Earth, but is at once illuminated on all sides. Descending again, on the East-side, below, from each corner equally distant, we approached the entrance, seeming heretofore to have been closed up, or so intended, both by the place itself, as appeareth by the following North moist. Picture, and conveyances within. The entrance into the Great Pyramid Herodotus reports that King Cheops become so poor by the building thereof, that he was The Cheops. compelled to prostitute his Daughter, charging her to take whatsoever she could get: who affecting her particular glory, of her several Customers demanded several stones, with which she erected the second Pyramid; fare less than the former, smooth without, and not to be entered. The third which standeth on the higher ground, is very small if compared with the other; yet saith both Herodotus and Strabo, greater in beauty, and of no less cost: being all built of Touchstone; difficult to be wrought, and brought from the farthest Aethiopian mountains: but surely not so; yet intended they to have covered it with Theban Marble; whereof a great quantity lieth by it. Made by Mycerinus the Son of Cheops; some say, by a Courtesan of Naucretis, called Dorica by Sapph the Poetresse, beloved of her Brother Caraxus, who fraught with Wines, often sailed hither from Lesbos. Others name Rhodope, another of that Trade; at the first fellow slave with Aesop the writer of Fables: who obtaining her liberty dwelled in this City: where such in some sort were reputed noble. But that she should get by whoring such a mass of Treasure, is uncredible. Some tell a Story, how that one day washing herself, an Eagle snatched away her shoe, and bearing it to Memphis, let it fall from on high into the lap of the King. Who astonished with the accident, & admiring the form, forthwith made a search for the owner throughout all his Kingdom. Found in Naucretis, and brought unto him, he made her his Queen, and after her death enclosed her in this Monument. She lived in the days of Amasis. Not fare off from these the Colossus doth stand, unto the mouth consisting of the natural rock, as if for such a purpose advanced by Nature, the rest of huge flat stones laid thereon, The Colossus. wrought altogether into the form of an Aethiopian woman, and adored heretofore by the Country people as a rural Deity. Under this, they say, lieth buried the body of Amosis. Of shape, less monstrous than is Pliny's report: who affirmeth, the head to be an hundred and two feet in compass, when the whole is but sixty foot high. the face is something disfigured by Pliny taxed. Time, or indignation of the Moors, detesting Images. The foresaid Author (together with others) do call it a Sphynx. The upper part of a Sphynx resembled a Maid, and the lower a Lion; whereby the Egyptians defigured the increase of the River, (and consequently of their riches) then rising when the Sun is in Leo and Virgo. This but from the shoulders upward surmounteth the ground, though Pliny give it a belly, which I know not how to reconcile unto the truth, unless the sand do cover the remainder. By a Sphynx the Egyptians in their Hieroglyphickes presented an Harlot, having an amiable and alluring face; but withal the tyranny, and rapacity of a Lion: exercised over the poor heartbroken, and voluntarily perishing Lover. The Images of these they also erected before the entrances of their Temples; declaring that secrets of Philosophy, and sacred Mystery, should be folded in Enigmatical expressions, separated from the understanding of the profane multitude. Five mile's Southeast of these, and two West of the River, towards which inclineth this brow of the mountain, stood the Regal City of Memphis: the strength and glory of old Egypt, built by Ogdoo, and called Memphis, by the name of his Daughter, compressed (as they feign) by Nilus, in the likeness of a Bull. In this was the Temple of Apis (which is the same with Osiris) as Osiris with Nilus, Bacchus, Apollo, &c. But why spend I time about that that is not? The very ruins now almost ruinated, yet some few impressions are left, and diverse thrown down, Statues of monstrous resemblances, a scarce sufficient testimony to show to the curious seeker, that there it had been. This hath made some erroneously affirm old Memphis to have been the same with new Cairo: new in respect of the other. But those that have both seen and writ of the former, report it to have stood three Schoenes above the South Angle of Delta, (each Schoene containing five miles at the lest, and sometimes seven and a half, differing according to their several customs) which South-angle is distant but barely four miles from Cairo. Besides, these Pyramids appertaining unto Memphis, affirmed to have stood five miles Northwest of that City, standing directly West, and full twelve from this. But the most pregnant proof hereof are the Mummes, (lying in a place where many generations have had their Sepultures) not fare above Memphis, near the brow of the Libyan Desert, and straightening of the Mountains, from Cairo well-nigh twenty miles. Nor likely it is that they would so fare carry their dead, having as convenient a place adjoining to the City. These we had purposed to have seen, but the chargeable guard, and fear of the Arabs, there then solemnising their festival, being besides to have lain out all night, made us content our selves with what we had heard; having before seen diverse of the embalmed bodies, and some broken up, to be bought for Dollars a piece at the City. In that place are some indifferent great, and a number of little Pyramids, with Tombs of several fashions: many ruinated, as many violated by the Moors and Arabians, who make a profit of the dead, and infringe the privilege of Sepulchers. These were the graves of the ancient Egyptians, from the first inhabiting of that Country; coveting to be there interred, as the place supposed to contain the body of Osiris. Under every one, or wheresoever lies stones not natural to the place, by removing the same, descents are discovered like the narrow mouths of Wells (having holes in each side of the walls to descend by, yet so troublesome, that many refuse to go down, that come thither of purpose) some well-nigh ten fathoms deep, leading into long vaults (belonging, as should seem, to particular families) hewed out of the Rock, with Pillars of the same. Between every Arch the corpses lie ranked one by another, shrouded in a number of folds of linen, swathled with bands of the same: the breasts of diverse being stained with hieroglyphical Characters. Within their bellies are painted papers, and their Gods enclosed in little Models of stone or mettle, some of the shape of men, in coat-armours, with the heads of Sheep, Hawks, Dogs, &c. others of Cats, Beetles, Monkeys, and such like. Of these I brought away diverse with me, such in similitude. A B C D E F G A. This with the head of a Monkey or Baboon, should seems by what is said before, to have been worshipped by those of Thebais. B. Anubis, whereof Virgil, The Monster-Gods, Anubis barking, buckle With Neptune, Venus, Pallas. Omnigenumque deum monstra, & latrator Anubis. Contra Neptunum & Venerem, contraque Mineruam, Tela tenent. Aen. l. 8. Some say, he was the eldest son of Osiris, being figured with the head of a dog, in that he gave a dog for his Ensign. Others, that under this shape they adored Mercury, in regard of the sagacity of that creature. The Dog throughout Egypt was universally worshipped, but especially by the Cynopolites. C. These of Say't did principally worship the sheep, it should seem in this form. D. This I conjecture (how ever unlike) hath the head of a Hawk, being generally worshipped by the Egyptians, under which form they presented Osiris. E. I know not what to make of it (for the original is greatly defaced) unless it be a Lion; under which shape they adored Isis. F. Not so much as the Beetle, but received Divine Honours: and why? see Plutar. in Isis and Osiris, near the end. G. The Cat all generally adored: they honouring such creatures, for that their vanquish and runaway Gods took on them such shapes 〈◊〉 escape the fury of pursuing Typhon. The Linen pulled off (in colour, and like in substance to the inward film between the Bark and the bowl, long dried, and brittle) the body appeareth solid, uncorrupt, and perfect in all his dimensions: whereof the musculous parts are brown of colour, some black, hard as stone-pitch, and hath in Physic an operation not unlike, though more Sovereign. In the preparing of these, to keep them from putrefaction, they drew out the brains at the nostrils with an instrument of iron, replenishing the same with preservative spices. Then cutting up the belly with an Aethiopian stone, and extracting the bowels, they cleansed the inside with wine, and stuffing the same with a composition of Cassia, Myrrh, and other odours, closed it again. The like the poorer sort of people effected with Bitumen (as the inside of their skulls and bellies yet testify) fetched from the lake of Asphalites in Iury. So did they with the juice of Cedars; which by the extreme bitterness, and siccative faculty, not only forth with subdued the cause of interior corruption, but hath to this day (a continuance of above three thousand years) preserved them uncorrupted. Such is the differing nature of that tree, procuring life as it were to the dead, and death to the living. This done, they wrapped the body with linen in multitudes of folds, besmeared with Gum, in manner of cerecloth. Their ceremonies (which were many) performed, they laid the corpse in a boat, to be wafted over Acherusia, a lake on the South of the City, by one only whom they called Charon, which gave to Orpheus the invention of his infernal Ferryman: About this lake stood the shady Temple of Hecate, with the Ports of Cocytus and Oblivion, separated by bars of brass, the original of like fables. When landed on the other side, the body was brought before certain judges, to whom if convinced of an evil life, they deprived it of burial; if otherwise, they suffered it to be interred as aforesaid. So sumptuous were they in these houses of death, so careful to preserve their carcases. Forsomuch as the soul, knowing itself by divine instinct immortal, doth desire that the body (her beloved companion) might enjoy (as fare forth as may be) the like felicity: giving, by erecting such lofty Pyramids, and those dues of funeral, all possible eternity. Neither was the loss of this less feared, than the obtaining coveted. Returning by the way that we came, and having repast the Nilus, we inclined on the right hand to see the ruins of the old City adjoining to the South of Cairo, called formerly Babylon, of certain Babylonians then suffered to inhabit by the ancient Egyptian Kings; who built a Castle in the self same place where this now standeth, described before, which was long after Babylon. the Garrison Town of one of the three Legions, set to defend this Country in the time of the Romans, and anciently gave the name of Babylon unto this City below, now called Misrulhetich by the Arabians, said to have been built by Omar the successor unto Mahomet; but surely, rather re-edified by him then founded, having had in it such store of Christian Churches as testified by their ruins. We passed by a mighty Cistern closed within a Tower, and standing upon an inlet of the River, built as they hear say, at the charge of the jews, to appease the anger of the King, incensed by them against the innocent Christians; who by the removing of a Mountain (the task imposed upon their faith) converted him unto their Religion, and his displeasure upon their accusers. This serveth the Castle with water running along an aquaduct borne upon three hundred Arches. The ruins of the City are great, so were the buildings; amongst which, many of Christian Monasteries and Temples, one lately (the last that stood) thrown by this Bassa (as they say) for that it hindered his prospect: If so, he surely would not have given leave unto the Patriarch, to rebuild it; for which he was spitefully spoken of by the Moors, as a suspected favourer of the Christian Religion, who subverted forth with what he had begun. Whereupon the worthy Cerill made a Voyage unto Constantinople, to procure the Grand Signiors Commandment for the support of his purpose, when by the Greeks there, not altogether with his will, he was chosen their Patriarch, but within a short space displanted (as the manner is) by the bribery of another, he returned unto Cairo. Besides, here is a little Chapel dedicated to our Lady, underneath it a grott, in which it is said that she hide herself, when pursued by Herod. Much frequented it is by the Christians, as is the Tomb of Nafissa (here being) by the Mahometans. See Leo. The few inhabitants that here be, are Greeks and Armenians: Here we saw certain great Serraglios, exceeding high, and propped up by but tresses. These they call the Granaries of joseph, wherein he hoarded corn in the year of plenty against the succeeding famine. In all there be s●●●n, three standing, and employed to the self same use, the other ruined. From thence up the River for twenty mile's space, there is nothing but ruins: thus with the day we ended our Progress. Upon the fourth of March we departed from Cairo, in the habits of Pilgrims, four of us English, consorted with three Italians, of whom one was a Priest, and another a Physician. For ourselves we hired three Camels with their keepers; two to carry us, and the third for our provision. The price we shall know at Gaza, upon the dividing of the great Caruan, answerable to the success of the journey. We also hired a Coptie for half a dolor a day, to be our interpreter, and to attend on us. Our provision for so long a Voyage we bore along with us, viz. Biscot, Rice, Raisins, Figs, Dates, Almonds, Olives, Oil, Sherbets, &c. buying Pewter, Brass, and such like implements, as if to set up house-keeping. Our water we carried in Goat skins. We rid in shallow Cradles (which we bought also) two on a Camel, harboured above, and covered with linen, to us exceeding uneasy; not so to the people of these Countries, who sit cross-legged with a natural felicity. That night we pitched by Hangia, some fourteen miles from the City. In the evening came the Captain, a Turk, well mounted, and attended on. Here we stayest the next day following, for the gathering together of the Caruan; paying four Hangia. Madeins a Camel unto them of the Village. These as (those elsewhere) do nightly guard us, making good whatsoever is stolen. Ever and anon one crying Washed, is answered, Elough, by another (jointly signifying one only God) which passing about the Caruan, doth assure them that all is in safety. Among us were diverse jewish women: in the extremity of their age undertaking so wearisome a journey, only to die at jerusalem, bearing along with them the bones of their Parents, Husbands, Children, and Kinsfolk; as they do from all other parts where they can conveniently. The Merchants brought with them many Negroes; not the worst of their Merchandizes. These they buy of their Parents, some thirty days journey above, and on the West side of the River. As the wealth of others consists in multitudes of cattles; so theirs Unnatural Parents. in the multitude of their children, whom they part from with as little passion; never after to be seen or heard of: regarding m●r● the price then condition of their slavery. These are descended of Chus, the Son of cursed Cham; as are all of that complexion. Not so by reason of Cham's Curse continuing still their Seed, nor heat of the Climate: Nor of the S●yle as some have supposed; for neither haply, will other Races inthat Soil prove black, nor that Race in other Soils grow to better complexion: but rather from the Curse of No upon Cham in the Posterity of Chus. Black colour whence. Bilbesh. About ten of clock in the night the Caruan dislodged, and at seven the next morning pitched at Bilbesh, which is in the Land of Goshen. Paying two Madeines for a Camel, at midnight we departed from thence. Our Companions had their Cradles struck down through the negligence of the Camellers, which accident cast us behind the Caruan. In danger to have been surprised by the Peasants, we were by a Spahie that followed, delivered from that mischief. About nine in the forenoon, we pitched by Catara, where we paid four Madeines for a Camel. Here about, but nearer the Nile, there is a certain Tree, called Alchan, by the Arabs, the The tree Alchan. leaves thereof being dried and reduced into powder, do dye a reddish yellow. There is yearly spent of this through the Turkish Empire, to the value of fourscore thousand Sultanies. The women with it do dye their hair and nails, some of them their hands and feet; and not a few, the most of their bodies tempered only with Gum, and laid on in the Bannia, that it may penetrate the deeper. The Christians of Bosna, Valachia, and Russia, do use it as well as the Mahometans. Trees also here be that do bring forth Cottons. The next morning before day, we removed and came by nine of the clock to Salhia, where we overtook the rest of the Salhia. Caruan● all Christians of those Countries riding upon Mules, and Asses. Who had procured leave to set forward a day before; desirous to arrive by Palm Sunday at jerusalem, (this Caruan staying ten days longer than accustomed, because of certain principal Merchants) but they durst not by themselves venture over the main Deserts: which all this while we had trented along, and now were to p●sse through. A little beneath is the Lake Sirbonis, called by the old Egyptians the place of Typhon's expiration, now Bayrena, dividing Egypt from Syria. A place to such as knew it not, in those times full of unsuspected danger. Then two hundred furlongs long, being but narrow, and bordered on each side with hills of sand, which borne into the water by the winds so thickened the same, as not by the eye to be distinguished from the part of the Continent: by means whereof whole Armies have been devoured. For the sands near hand seeming firm, a good way entered 〈…〉 d farther of, and left no way of returning, but with a lingering cruelty swallowed the engaged: whereupon it was called Barathrum. Now but a little Lake and waxing l●sse daily: the passage long since choked up which it had into the Sea. Close to this standeth the Mountain Cassius (no other than a huge mole of sand) famous for the Temple of jupiter, and Sepulchre of Pompey, there obscurely buried by the piety of a private Soldier; upon whom he is made by Lucan, to bestow this Epitaph: Here the Great Pompey lies, so Fortune pleased To inftile this stone; whom Caesar's self would have Interred, before he should have missed a Grave. Hic situs est magnus, placet hoc Fortuna sepulchrum Dicere Pompey: quo condi maluit illum Quam terra caruiff Socei— Who lost his head not fare from thence by the treachery and commandment of the ungrateful Ptolemy. His Tomb was sumptuously re-edified by the Emperor Adrian. North hereof lies I dumea, between Arabia, and the Sea extending to judea. The Subassee of Sahia invited himself to our Tent, who feeding on such provision as we had, would in conclusion have fed upon us; had not our commandment (which stood us in four Shariffes) from the Bassa of Cairo, and the savour of the Captain by means of our Physician, protected us: otherwise, right or wrong had been but a silly plea to 〈…〉 barous covetousness armed with power. We seven were all the franks that were in the company, we heard how he had served others, and rejoiced not a little in being thus fortified against 〈◊〉. The whole Caruan being The Caruan described. now assembled, consists of a thousand Horses, Mules and Assess; a●d 〈◊〉 ●●ue hundred Camels. These are the ships of Arabia, their Seas are the Deserts. A Creature created for burden. Six hundred weight is his ordinary load; yet will he carry a thousand. When in lading or unlading he lies on his belly, and will rise (as it is said) when laden proportionably to his strength, nor suffer more to be laid on him. Four days together he will well travel without water, for a necessity fourteen: in his often belchings thrusting up a Bladder, wherewith he moisteneth his mouth and throat, when in a journey they cram them with Barley dough. They are, as some say, the only that engender backward. Their paces slow, and intolerable hard, being withal unsure of foot, where never so little slippery or uneven. They are not made to amend their paces when weary, with blows; but are encouraged by Songs, and the going before of their Keepers. A beast gentle and tractable, but in the time of his Venery: then, as is remembering his former hard usage, he will bite his Keeper, throw him down and kick him: forty days continuing in that fury, and then returning to his former meekness. About their necks they hung certain Charms included in Leather, and writ by their Deruises, to defend them from mischances, and the poison of ill eyes. Here we paid five Madeines for a Camel. Having with two days rest refreshed them, now to begin the worst of their journey, on the tenth of March we entered the main Deserts, a part of Arabiapetrea: so called of Petrea, the Arabia petrea. principal City, now Rathalalah. On the North and West it borders on Syria and Egypt, Southward on Arabia Foelix and the Read Sea; and on the East it hath Arabia the Desert: a barren and desolate Country, bearing neither Grass nor Trees, save only here and there a few Palms which will not forsake those forsaken places. That little that grows on the Earth, is wild Hyssop, whereupon they do pasture their Camels, a Creature content with little, whose Milk and flesh is their principal sustenance. They have no water that is sweet, all being a mere Wilderness of sand. The winds having raised high Mountains, which lie in Drifts, according to the quarters from whence they blow. About midnight (the Soldiers being in the head of the Caruan) these Arabs assailed our Rear. The clamour was great, and the Passengers, together with their Leaders, fled from their Assault of wild Arabs. Camels. I and my companion imagining the noise to be only an encouragement unto one another, were left alone; yet preserved from violence. They carried away with them diverse Mules and Asses laden with Drugs, and abandoned by their Owners, not daring to stay too long, nor cumber themselves with too much luggage, for fear of the Soldiers. These are descended of Ishmael, called also Sarracens of Sarra, which signifieth a Desert, and saken, to inhabit. And not only of the place, but of the manner of their lives, for Sarrack imports as much as a Thief, as now, being given from the beginning unto Theft and Rapine. They devil in Tents, which they remove like walking Cities, for opportunity of prey, and benefit of pasturage. They acknowledge no Sovereign, not worth the conquering, nor can they be conquered, retiring to places impassable for Armies, by reason of the rolling sands and penury of all things. A Nation from the beginning unmixed with others, boasting of their Nobility, & at this day hating all Mechanical Sciences. They hung about the skirts of the habitable Countries; and having rob, retire with a marvelous celerity. Those that are not detected persons, frequent the neighbouring Villages for provision, and traffic without molestation, they not daring to entreat them evilly. They are of mean statures, raw-boned, tawny, having feminine voices, of a swift and noyselesse pace, behind you ere ware of them. Their Religion Mahometanisme, glorying in that that the Impostor was their Countryman: their Language extending as fare as that Religion extendeth. They ride on swift Horses (not misse-shapen, though lean) and patiented of labour. They feed them twice a day with the milk of Camels, nor are they esteemed of, if not of sufficient speed to overtake an Oftridge. Of those there are store in the Oftridges. Deserts. They keep in flocks, and often affrighted the stranger Passenger with their fearful shreeches, appearing afar off like a troop of Horsemen. Their bodies are too heavy to be supported with their wings, which useless for flight, do serve them only to run the more speedily. They are the simplest of Fowls, and Symbols of folly. What they found, they swallow, without delight, even stones and Iron. When they have laid their Eggs, not less great than the bullet of a Culverin (whereof there are great numbers to be sold in Cairo) they leave them, and unmindful where, sit on those they next meet with. The Arabs catch the young ones, running apace as soon as disclosed; and when fatted, do eat them, so do they some part of the old, and cell their skins with the feathers upon them. They ride also on Dromedaries, like in Dromedaries. shape, but less than a Camel, of a iumping gate, and incredible speed. They will carry a man (yet unfit for burden) a hundred miles a day; living without water, and with little food satisfied. If one of these Arabians undertake your conduct, he will perform it faithfully, neither will any of the Nation molest you. They will lead you by unknown nearer ways, and farther in four days, than you can travel by Caruan in fourteen. Their Weapons are Bows, Darts, Slings, and long javelins headed like Partisans. As the Turks sit crosslegged, so do they on their heels, differing little in habit from the Rustic Egyptians. About break of day we pitched by two Wells of brackish water, called the Wèls of Duedar. Hither followed the Subassee of Salheia, with the jews which we left behind, who would not travel the day before, in that it was their Sabbath. Their Superstition had put them to much jewish Superstition. trouble and charge; as of late at Tunis it did to some pain. For a sort of them being to embark for Salonica, the wind coming fair on the Saturday, and the Master then hoisting sails, loath to infringe their Law, and as loath to loose the benefit of that passage, to cousin their consciences, Frauds pietatis, rewarded with pi● frauds. Catie. they hired certain janissaries to force them aboard, who took their money, made a jest of beating them in earnest. At three of the clock we departed from thence, and an hour before midnight pitched by the Castle of Catie, about which there is nothing vegetive, but a few solitary Palms. The water bad, insomuch that that which the Captain drinks is brought from Tina, a Seabordering Town, and twelve miles distant. Threescore Soldiers lie here in Garrison. We paid a piece of Gold for every Camel, and half a Dollar a piece for Horses, Mules and Asses, to the Captain, besides, five Madeines a Camel to the Arabs. It seemeth strange to me, how these Merchants can get by their Wares so far fetched, and travelling through such a number of expenses. The thirteenth spent in paying of Caphar, on the fourteenth of March by five of the clock we departed, and rested about noon by the Wells of Slaves. Hither followed the Governor of Catie, accompanied with twenty horse, and pitched his tentbesides us. The reason why he came with so flight a Conduct, through a passage so dangerous (for there, not long before, a Caruan of three hundred Camels had been borne away by the Arabs) was for that he was in fee with the chief of them, who upon the payment of a certain tax, secured both goods and passengers. Of these there were diverse in the company. Before midnight we dislodged, and by six the next morning, we pitched by another Well of brackish water, called the Well of the mother of Assa●. In the afternoon we departed. As we went, one would have thought the Sea to have been hard by, and to have removed upon his approaches, by reason of the glistering Nitre. Nitre. And no doubt, but much of these Deserts have in times past been Sea, manifested by the saltness of the ●oile, and shells that lie on the sand in infinite numbers. The next morning by five of the clock, we came to Arissa, a small Castle, environed with a few houses: the Garrison Africa. consisting of a hundred Soldiers. This place is something better than Desert, two miles removed from the Sea, and blest with good water. Here we paid two Madeins for a Camel, and half as much for our Asses; two of them for the most part rated unto one of the other. On the seventeenth of March, we dislodged betimes in the morning, resting about noon by the Wells of Fear; the earth here looking green, yet waste, and unhusbanded. In the evening we departed. Having passed in the night by the Castle Haniones, by the break of day they followed us Haniones: to gather their Caphar; being three Madeins upon every Camel. The Count rey from that place pleasant, and indifferent fruitful. By seven of the clock, we pitched close under the City of Gaza. And here we will leave him till our Asian opportunity doth reinuite us: returning now to the more Southerly and Westerly parts of Africa, passing from Nilus to Niger. Only in the way, we will with our Author touch at Malta an African Island, and with his eyes observe the rarities there. §. four Arrival at Malta, and observations there. NOw out of sight of Candie, the Winds both slack and contrary, we were forced to bear Northward of our course, until we came within view of Zant, where our Master purposed to put in (since we could not shorten our way) but anon we discovered five sails making towards us; and imagining them to be men of war, made all things ready for defence. But to our better comfort, they proved all English, and bound for Five English ships. England; with whom we consorted to furnish the ship with fresh water, and other provisions: they having supplied our necessities. So on the second of Tune being Sunday, we entered the Haven that lies on the East side of the City of Valetta, which we saluted with eighteen pieces of Ordnance, but we were not suffered to come into the City (though every ship had a neat Patent to show, that those places from whence they came were free from the infection) nor suffered to departed, when the wind blew fair; which was within a day or two after. For the Galleys of the Religion were then setting forth, to make some attempt upon Barbary. The reason thereof, left being taken by the Pirates, or touching upon occasion at Tripoli, Tunis, or Argire, their designs might be by compulsion, or voluntarily revealed: nor would they suffer any Frigate of their own, for fear of surprisal, to go out of the Haven, until many days after that the Galleys were departed. But because the English were so strong (a great ship of Holland putting also in to seek company) and that they incented to make no more Ports: On the sixt of june, they were licenced to set sail, the Masters having the night before, in their several long-boats, attended their return of the great Master (who had been abroad in his Galley to view a Fort that then was in building) and welcomed him home with one and twenty pieces of Ordnance. But no entreaty could get me abroad, choosing rather to undergo all hazards and hardness whatsoever, than so long a Voyage by sea, to my nature so irksome. And so was I left alone on a naked promontory right against the City, remote from the concourse of people, without provision, and not knowing how to dispose of myself. At length a little boat made towards me, rowed by an officer appointed to attend on strangers that had not pratticke, left others by coming into their company, should receive the infection; who carried me to the hollow hanging of a rock, where I was for that night to take up my lodging; and the day following to be conveied by him unto the Lazaretta, there to remain for thirty or forty days before I could be admitted into the City. But behold, an accident, which I rather thought at the first to have been Curiosity of admitting strangers. a vision, than (as I found it) real. My guardian being departed to fetch me some victuals, laid along, and musing on my present condition, a Phalucco arriveth at the place. Out of which there stepped two old women; the one made me doubt whether she were so or not, she drew her face into so many forms, and with such antic gestures stared upon me. These two did spread a Turkey Carpet on the rock, and on that a tablecloth, which they furnished with variety Greek mothers, bawd's to their daughters. of the choicest viands. Anon, another arrived, which set a Gallant ashore with his two Amarosa●ss, attired like Nymphs, with Lutes in their hands, full of disport and sorcery. For little would they suffer him to eat, but what he received with his mouth from their fingers. Sometimes the one would play on the Lute, whilst the other sang, and laid his head in her lap; their false eyes looking upon him, as their hearts were troubled with passions. The attending Hags had no small part in the Comedy, administering matter of mirth with their ridiculous moppings. Who indeed (as I after heard) were their mothers borne in Greece, and by them brought hither to trade amongst the unmarried fraternity. At length, the French Captain (for such he was, and of much regard) came and entreated me to take a part of their banquet; which my stomach persuaded me to accept of. He willed them to make much of the Forestier: but they were not to be taught entertainment, and grew so familiar, as was to neither of our like. But both he and they, in pity of my hard lodging, did offer to bring me into the City by night (an offence, that if known, is punished by death) and backe again in the morning. Whilst they were urging me thereunto, my guardian returned; with him a Maltese, whose father was an English man, he made acquainted there with, did by all means dehort them. At length (the Impudence of Courtesans, no rarity, but as common as themselves. Captain having promised to labour by admittance into the City) they departed. When a good way from shore, the Courtesans stripped themselves, and leapt into the Sea, where they violated all the prescriptions of modesty. But the Captain the next morning was not unmindful of his promise, soliciting the Great Master in my behalf, as he sat in Counsel; who with the assent of the great Crosses, granted me Pratticke. So I came into the City, and was kindly entertained in the house of the foresaid Maltese, where for three week's space, with much contentment I remained. Malta doth lie in the Lybian Sea, right between Tripoli of Barbary and the Southeast angle Description of Malta. of Sicilia: distant an hundred fourscore and ten miles from the one, and threescore from the other; containing also threescore miles in circuit, called formerly Melita, of the abundance of honey. A Country altogether Champion, being no other than a rock covered over with earth, but two feet deep where the deepest; having few trees, but such as bear fruit; whereof of all sorts plentifully furnished, so that their wood they have from Sicilia, yet there is a kind of great Thistle, which together with Cowdung serves the Country people for fuel, who need not much in a Clime so exceeding hot; hotter by much than any other which is seated in the same parallel, yet sometimes temperated by the comfortable winds, to which it lies open. River's here are none, but sundry fountains. The soil produceth no grain but Barley, bread made of it, and Olives, is the Villagers ordinary diet: and with the straw they sustain their Cattles. Commin-seed, Annis-seed, and honey, they have here in abundance, whereof they make Merchandise, and an indifferent quantity of cotton-wool; but that the best of all other. The inhabitants die more with age then diseases, and heretofore were reputed fortunate for their excellency in Arts and curious Weaving. They were at first a Colony of the Phoenicians, who exercising Merchandise as fare as the great Ocean, betook themselves to this Island; and by the commodity of the Haven, attained too much riches and honour (who yet retain some print of the Punic Language, yet so that they now differ not much from the Moresco) and built in the midst thereof the City of Melita (now called old Malta) giving or taking a name from the Island. Now whether it came into the hands of Spain with the Kingdom of Sicilia, or won from the Moors by their swords, (probable both by their Language, and that it belongeth to Africa) I am ignorant: but by Charles the fifth it was given to the Knights of the Rhodes. This order of Knighthood received their denomination from john the charitable Patriarch of Alexandria, though vowed to Saint john Baptist as their Patron. Their first seat was the The order of Knights Hospitulars. Hospital of Saint john in jerusalem (whereupon they were called Knight-hospitallers) built by one Gerrard, at such time as the Holy land become famous by the successful expeditions of the Christians; who drew diverse worthy persons into that society, approved by Pope Galasius the second. They by the allowance of Honorius the second, wore garments of black, signed with a white cross. Raymond, the first Master of the Order, did amplify their Canons; instiling himself, The poor servant of Christ, and Guardian of the Hospital in jerusalem. In every Country throughout Christendom they had Hospitals, and Revenues assigned them, with contributions procured by Pope Innocent the second. They were tied by their vows to entertain all Pilgrims with singular humanity; to safeguard their passages from thiefs and incursions, and valiantly to sacrifice their lives in defence of that Country. But the Christians being driven out of Syria, the Knights had the Rhodes assigned them by the Greek Emperor, (others say, by Clement the fifth) which they won from the Turk, and lost again as aforesaid; retiring from thence unto Malta. There are of them here seven Alberges or Seminaries, one of France in general, one of Avernus, one of Province, one of Castille, one of Arragon, one of Italy, one of Almany: and an eight there was of England, until by Henry the Eighth dissolved, with what justice, I know not. Yet is there one that supplieth the place in the Election of the Great Master. Of every one there is a Grand Prior, who life's in great reputation in his Country, and orders the affairs of their Order. Saint john's without Smithfield, being in times past the Mansion of the Grand Prior of England, an Irishman living in Naples, and reciving a large Pension from the King of Spain; now beareth that Title. Those that come for the Order are to bring a testimony of their Gentry for All G 〈…〉 men. ●ixe Descents, which is to be examined, and approved by the Knights of their Nation, he being first to remain here a year for a probation. Nor are women exempted from that dignity, admitted by a Statute made in the Mastership of Hugo R●uelus, perhaps, for that one Agni●, a noble Women capaable. Lady was the Author, as they affirm, of their Order; but that there be any now of i●, 〈◊〉 more than I could be informed. The Ceremonies used in Knighting, are these. First, carrying in his hand a Taper of white Wax, he kneeleth before the Altar, clothed in a long ●●ose ●●●ment, and desireth the Order of the Ordinary. Then, in the Name of the Father, the Son▪ Ceremonies of creation. and the Holy Ghost, he receiveth a Sword, therewith to defend the Catholic Church, to repulse and vanquish the Enemy, to relieve the oppressed, if need should be, to expose himself unto death for the Faith, and all by the power of the Cross, which by the Cross- 〈…〉 is 〈…〉 gured. Then is he girt with a Belt, and thrice strooke on the shoulders with his Swo●● to p●t him in mind that for the honour of Christ he is cheerfully to suffer whatsoever is g 〈…〉, who taking it of him, thrice flourisheth it aloft as a provokement to the Adversary, and so sheaths it again, having wiped it first on his arm, to testify that thenceforth he will live unde 〈…〉dly. Then he that gives him Knighthood laying his hand on his shoulder, doth exhort him to be vigilant in the Faith, and to aspire unto true honour by courageous and laudable actions, 〈◊〉▪ Which done, two Knights do put on his Spurs, guilt; to signify that he should spurn Gold 〈◊〉▪ dirt, not to do what were ignoble for reward. And so goes h●e to Mass with the Taper in his hand, the works of Piety, Hospitality, and redemption of Captives, being commended unto him, told also of what he was to perform in regard of his Order. Being as 〈…〉 d if he be a free man, if not joined in Matrimony, if unuowed to another Order, or not of any profession, and if he were resolved to live amongst them, to revenge their injuries, and quit the 〈…〉 oritie of Secular Magistracy. Having answered thereunto, upon the receipt of the 〈◊〉, he vows in this Order, I vow to the Almighty God, to the Virgin Mary his immaculate M●●●er, and to Saint Their Vow. john Baptist, perpetually, by the help of God to be truly obedient to all my Superiors, appointed by God and this Order, to live without any thing of my 〈◊〉, and 〈…〉 all to live chastely. * Hasty lie. Whereupon he is made a partaker of their Privileges and Indulgences, granted unto them by the Se● of Rome. Besides, other Prayers, they are commanded to say a hundred and fifty Pater 〈◊〉▪ daily, for such as have been slain in their Wars. They wear Ribbons about their necks with Brouches of the Cross, and Cloaks of black with large white Crosses set thereinto on the shoulder, of fine Linen, but in time of War, they wear Crimson Mandelions, behind and before ●o crossed, over their Armour. They come hither exceeding young, that they may the sooner attain to a commend 〈…〉 at home, (whereof many be of great value) not got by favour but signioritie, and are to live here for the space of five years (but not necessarily together) and to go on four Expeditions. If one of them be convicted of a capital crime, he is first publishly disgraded in the Church of Saint john where he received his Knighthood, then strangled, and thrown after into the Sea Degradation and death. in the night time. Every Nation do feed by themselves in their several Alberges, and sit at the Table like Friars, but such as upon suit do get leave to eat apart, have 〈◊〉 Crowns allowed them by the Religion yearly, as all have five and twenty a piece for apparel. There are here resident about five hundred, not to departed without leave, and as many more dispersed through Christendom, who hither repair upon every summons, or notice of invasion. Their number and government. The Religion is their general Heir wheresoever they die, only each Knight may dispose of a fifth part of his substance. There be sixteen of them Counsellors of State, and of principal authority, called Great Crosses, who wear Tippets, and Coats also under their Cloake●, that be signed therewith. Of these are the Marshal, the Master of the Hospital, the Admiral; the Chancellor, &c. When one doth dye another is elected by the Great Master and his Knights, who give their voices (if I forget not) by Bullets, as do the Uenetians, whereby both enulé and faction is avoided. Now, if the Great Master fall sick, they will suffer no Vessel to go The Great Master and his Election. out of the Haven, until he be either recovered, or dead, and another elected, jest the Pope should intrude into the Election, which they challenge to be theirs, and is in this manner performed. The several Nations elect two Knights a piece of their own, and two are elected for the English, from amongst themselves these sixteen choose eight, and those eight do nominate a Knight, a Priest, and a Fryer-seruant (who also wears Arms) and they three choose the Great Master, out of the sixteen Great Crosses. This man is a Pickard borne, about the age of sixty, and hath governed eight year. His Name and Title, The Illustrious and most Reverend Prince my Lord Friar▪ Alo●ius of Wignian-court, Great Master of the Hospital of Sairt john's of jerusalem, Prince of Malta, and Goza. For albeit a Friar, (as the rest of the Knights) yet is he an absolute Sovereign, and is bravely attended on by a number of gallant young Gentlemen. The Clergy do wear the Cognizance of the Order, who are subject to like Laws except in military matters. There are sixty Villages in the Island, under the command of ten Captains, and four Cities. Old Malta is seated (as hath been said before) in the midst of the Island, upon a hill, and form like a Scutcheon: held of no great importance, yet kept by a Garrison. In it there is a Grot, The Villages and Cities. where they say Saint Paul lay when he suffered shipwreck; of great devotion amongst them. The refined stone thereof they cast into little Medals, with the Effigies of Saint Paul on the one side, and a Viper on the other, Agnus Dei, and the like: of which they vent store to the Foreigner. They say, that being drunk in wine it doth cure the venom of Serpents, and withal, Serpents not hurtful. though there be many Serpents in the Island, that they have not the power of hurting although handled, and angered; bereft of their venom ever since the being here of the Apostle. The other three Cities (if they may all be so termed) are about eight miles distant, and not much without a Musket shot each of other, near the East-end, and on the North-side of the Island, where there is a double Haven divided by a tongue of rock, which extendeth no further than the conveniently large entrance. The East Haven resembleth the horn of a Stag, the first branch (as the Palm) affording an excellent harbour for the greatest ships, and the second for Galleys; the rest are shallow. Close to the uppermost top there is a Fountain of fresh water, which plentifully furnisheth all FIVE essels that do enter. On the tip of the foresaid tongue stood the strong Castle of Saint Hermes, the first that the Turk besieged, which after many furious assaults, twenty thousand Canon shot (whose horrible roar were heard to Messi●a) and the Their glorious withstanding the Turk. loss of ten thousand lives, they took in the year 1565. in the month of june, but to the greater glory of the vanquished, that loss rather enraging then disheartening the remainder. Now upon the point of the Promontory which lies between these two branches of that Haven, where the Ships and Galleys have their stations, on a steep rock stands the Castle of Saint Angel●, whose strength appeared in frustrating those violent batteries (being next besieged by the Turk) whereof it yet beareth the scars. At the foot of the Rock are certain Canons planted, that front the mouth of the Haven. This Castle is only divided by a Trench cut through the Rock, from the Burgo, a little City which possesseth the rest of that Promontory, being all a Rock, hewn hollow within, for their better defence; disjoined by a great deep Ditch from the Landlord South of this, and on the next Promontory, stands another Town, which is called, La Isula, on the p 〈…〉 thereof a platform, and at the other end the strong Fort of Saint Mich●●l, yet inferior in strength to that of Saint Angel●. Here remember we the pity of a Ma 〈…〉 an, descended, no doubt of Christian Parentage, and favouring our Religion, Piety of a M●h●metan. who in the time of the strictest siege, and smallest comfort to the besieged, leapt into the Sea, and maugre all the shot that was made at him, swam to this Castle: where first requiring and receiving. Baptism, he made known unto them the secrets of the Enemy, advised how to frustrate their purposes, and bravely thrust himself forward in every extremity. But the Knights of the Order assisting one another by their proper valour, so nobly behaved themselves, that the Turk began to despair of success, and upon the rumoured approach of the Christian succours (which in the best construction by the over-circumspect Viceroy of Sicilia had been dangerously protracted) embarked themselves, and departed. But all, saving Burgo and Saint A●gel●, reduced into powder, and the return of the Turk disinherited, it was propounded amongst the Knights, to abandon the Island, rather than vainly to repair, and endeavour to defend those lamentable ruins, the Adversary's unequal power, and backward aid of the Christian Princes considered. But it too much concerned the state of Christendom, (especially of the Countries confining) it being as it were both the Key and Bulwark thereof, insomuch that the Pope, the Florentine, and the rest of the Princes of Italy, encouraged them to stay, assisting them with money, and all necessary provision; but especially the King of Spain, who over and above did sand them three thousand Pioners, levied in the Kingdom of Naples and Sicilia, to repair their old Fortresses, and begin a new City upon that tongue of Land which divideth the two Havens, now almost absolutely finished. This is called the City of Valetta, in the honour of john de Valetta, who then was Great Ual●tta. Master. Not great, but fair, exactly contrived, and strong above all others, mounted aloft, and no where assailable by Land, but at the South end. The walls of the rest do join to the upright Rock, as if of one piece, and beaten upon by the Sea. That towards the Land, is but a narrow Isthmos, where the Rock doth naturally rise, the Ditch without, hewn down exceeding broad, and of an incredible profundity, strongly flankt, and not wanting what fortification can do. This way openeth the only gate of the City, (the other two, whereof one leadeth to Saint Hermes, and the other to the Haven, being but small Posterns) and hard within Saint Hermes. are two great Bulwarks, planted on the top with Ordnance. At the other end (but without the wall) stands the Castle of Saint Hermes, now stronger than ever, whereof (as of that Saint Angel●) no French man can be Governor. Almost every where there are platforms on the walls, well stored with Ordnance. The walls on the inside not above six foot high, unimbattald, and shelving on the outside, the buildings throughout a good distance off both to leave room for the Soldiers, and to secure them from battery. Near the South end, and on the West side, there is a great pit hewed into the rock, out of which a Port cut under the wall into the West Haven, intended (for yet unfinished) to have been made an Arsenal for their Galleys, (that harbour being too shallow for ships) a work of great difficulty. The market place is spacious, out of which the streets do point on the round. The buildings for the most part uniform, all of free stone, two stories high, and flat at the top; the upper rooms of most having out terraces. The Great Master's Palace is a Princely structure, having a Tower which overlooketh The Palace, the whole Island. The chamber where they sit in Counsel, is curiously painted with their fights by Sea and by Land, both foreign and defensive. The seven Alberges of the The seven Alberge. Knights, be of no mean building; amongst whom the City is quartered. Magnificent is the Church of saint, Paul, and that of Saint john's: the one the seat of a Bishop, and the other of a Prior. And Saint john's Hospital doth merit regard, not only for the building, but for the entertainment Saint john's Hospital. there given. For all that fall sick are admitted thereunto, the Knights themselves there lodge when hurt or diseased, where they have Physic for the body, and for the soul also (such as they give.) The attendants many, the beds overspread with fair Canopies; every fortnight having change of Linen. Served by the junior Knights in silver, and every Friday by the Great Master, accompanied with the great Crosses. A service obliged unto from their first institution; and thereupon called Knight-hospitallers. The jesuits have of late crept into the City, who now have a College a building. here be also three Nunneries; the one for Virgins, another for penitent Whores, (of impenitent here are store) and the third for their bastards. The barrenness of this I'll is supplied with the fertility of Sicilia, from whence they have their provision. The City is victualled for three years, kept under the ground, and supplied with new as they spend of the old. They have some fresh water Fountains, and the rain that falleth, they reserve in Cisterns. Besides the Knights and their dependants, the Citizens and Island 〈…〉▪ be within the muster of their forces; in which there are not of living souls above twenty thousand. They keep a Court of guard nightly, and almost every minute of the night, the watch of one Fort gives two or three tolls with a bell, which is answered by the other in order. The Religion hath only five Galleys, and stinted they are, as I have heard, to that number, Their Galleys. (if more, they belong unto private men) and but one ship. The custom is, or hath been, having hung out a flag, to lend money to all commer● that would dice it, if they win, to repay it with advantage; if loose, to serve until their entertainment amounted to that sum. Now the Their expeditions. expeditions that they make, are little better than for booty; sometimes landing in the night time on the main of Africa, and surprising some village, or scouring along the coasts, take certain small Barks, which disburdened of their lading and people, they suffer to hull with the weather. For they made good profit of their slaves, either employing them in their drudgeries, (they having at this instant above fifteen hundred of them) or by putting them to ransom. For ever and anon you shall have a little boat with a flag of treaty, come hither from Tripoli, Tunis, or Algeirs, to agreed for the redemption of captives, as do the Malteses to those places who are served with the same measure. During my abode here, there arrived a Bark, brought in by eight English men, who had for a long time served the Turkish Pirates of Tunis, they bond for Algeirs, took weapons in hand, and driven the distrustlesse Turks (being twice as many) into the stern, kept there by two, whilst the other dressed the sails for Malta. Among them there was one, who saying he would never be slave to a Christian, stripped himself secretly, propping up his gown, and laying his Turban upon it, as if still there, and dropped it into the Sea. But the deceiver was deceived by the high land which seemed nearer than it was, and so wearied with swimming, sunk in their sights. The Inquisition would have seized both on their persons and purchase, because they had served the Infidel: but they were protected by the Great Master (being desirous to serve him) who will not suffer their cruel authority to enter into the new City, so that they are fain to reside in Burgo. The Matelses are little less Tawny than the Moors, especially those of the Country, who The people. go half clad, are indeed a miserable people; but the Citizens are altogether Frenchified; the Great Master, and mayor part of the Knights being French men. The women wear long black stoles, wherewith they cover their faces (for it is a great reproach to be seen otherwise) who converse not with men, and are guarded according to the manner of Italy. But the jealous are better secured, by the number of allowed Courtesans (for the most part Grecians) who sit playing in their doors on instruments; and with the art of their eyes inueagled these continent by vow, but contrary in practice, as if chastity were only violated by marriage. They here stir early and late, in regard of the immoderate heat, and sleep at noon day. Their markets they keep on Sundays. Now were the Galleys returned with indifferent success, and yet my stay was prorogued by the approaching festival of their Patron; for until that was past, no boat would stir out of the Harbour. The Palace, Temples, Alberges, and other principal houses, were stuck round on Pompous solemnity. the outside with lamps, the evening before: and amongst other solemnities, they honoured the day with the discharge of all their Artillery. The Forts put forth their Banners, and every Alberge the Ensign of his Nation, at night having Bonfires before them; five great ones being made in the Court of the Palace; whereof, the first was kindled by the Great Master, the second by the Bishop, the third by the Prior, the fourth and fifth by the Marshal and Admiral. On the four and twentieth of june, I departed from Malta in a Phalucco of Naples, rowed by five, and not twice so big as a Wherry, yet will for a space keep way with a Galley. They use to set forth in such boats as these, two hours before Sunset, and if they discover a suspected sail between that and night (for the Turks continually lie there in wait) do return again: if not, they proceed; and by the next morning (as now did we) reach the Coast of Sicilia. The end of the Sixth Book. NAVIGATIONS, VOYAGES, AND DISCOVERIES OF THE SEACOASTS AND INLAND REGIONS OF AFRICA, WHICH IS GENERALLY CALLED AeTHIOPIA: BY ENGLISHMEN AND OTHERS. THE SEVENTH BOOK. CHAP. I A true Relation of Master RICHARD JOBSONS' Uoyage, employed by Sir WILLIAM Saint JOHN, Knight, and others; for the Discovery of Gambra, in the Zion, a ship of two hundred tuns, Admiral; and the Saint john fifty, Vice-admiral. In which they passed nine hundred and sixty miles up the River into the Continent. Extracted out of his large journal. WE set sail from Gravesend, on Saturday the fift of October, 1620. From Gravesend. On the five and twentieth, we departed from Dartmouth, we sailed from Dartmouth to the Canaries. The fourteenth of February, we came to an anchor in Travisco The Katherine betrayed. Road, where we found three Frenchmen, and one Fleming. Francisco a Portugal here dwelling was busy to inquire if we went to Gambra, having a letter as he said from M. Cramp, who had lately departed thence for Sierra Liona, set forth by the Company. This Portugal fearing just revenge for the ship Portugals which trade. Gambra. taken and men betrayed and murdered by them in Gambra, had procured a Letter in behalf of some of his friends. In the River of Borsall we entered, where we took a small Boat belonging in part to Hector Numez, the principal in that Treachery and Murder aforesaid and detained some of his goods therein for satisfaction, taking thereof a public Inventory, that if any other could lay just claim they might be restored. This was done by punishing Numez, and to terrify others The general winds. from like treacherous attempts, not without effect. The Portugals were glad they so escaped, knowing and cursing Numez his villainy. The Portugalls which trade here, and inhabit the River are banished men, Renegadoes and base people, and behave themselves accordingly. We built a Shallop, and launched it the two and twentieth. The next day we set sail up the River, and the tide spent, anchored against a little Island on the Southside some four leagues up. From October till May, the winds are generally Easterly, and down the River which much hindered our course up the same. We passed up by tides, intending to stay at a Town called Taukorovalle, but over-shot it in the night, and the next morning were against another Town four Tankorovalle. leagues higher, called Tindobauge. Our ship with her Ordnance might here come both sides the River. Tindobauge. Here dwelled Emanuel Corseen a Portugal, which told us that Master Tomson was killed by one of his Company, and that the rest were in health. It was intended the Zion should stay here, and therefore the King's Customers were paid, who dwelled some six miles from the River, but had his drunken Officers to receive them. Leaving her with five and twenty men and boys. On Wednesday, the nine and twentieth, The Voyage up the River. the Saint john and two shallops, we set sail up the River twelve men in the bigger, with Henry Lowe, and thirteen in the lesser with myself, which with the Boat towed her up in calms. On the first of December, we came to Pudding Island, sixteen leagues from the ship. The Pudding Island. Maugegar. second, we anchored against a little Creek which leads into a Town Maugegar. We went to this Town, meeting by the way a Portugal, called Bastian Roderigo, who gave me an Ounces skin. On Monday the fourth, the King with his Alcade came aboard, and drunk himself with his Consorts so drunk, that the Customs were deferred till next day. Henry Low agreed for a house, and left there Humphrey Davis', john Blithe, and one Nicholas a pretty youth, which two last died there. On the seventh, we passed thence by a Town on the North-side, called Wolley, Wolley, bigger than any we had yet seen, and in the afternoon came to an anchor at Wolley, Wolley. Cassan. Portugal's perfidy. Cassan (where the Katherine was betrayed) where no Portugal would now be seen. This King is under the great King of Bursall. The Al●ade shown us friendship, and told us that the Portugals had hired men of that Town to kill us as we went up, in some narrower Straitss of the River, for fear whereof we could not get any Blackman to go with us to be our Pilot and Linguist. This Town is populous and after their manner warlike. We here had intelligence, that Salt is a good Commodity above in the River, and that within eight days there would come a Caravan from Tynda for Salt before this place. On the fourttenth, we came to a Town on the Southside, called Pompeton, above which Pometou. jeraconde. dwells no Portugal in this River. Next morning we came to the Port of jeraconde, two miles from which dwelled Farran a perpetual Drunkard, but which held his Country in greatest awe. Hence Henry Low sent a slave with a Letter to Oranto sixteen miles off, where the English dwelled. On the seventeenth, Matthew Broad and Henry Bridges came to us by Land, which English at Oranto. were exceeding glad after so long space to see their Countrymen, as we also to hear them report their security amongst those wild people. Broad said, much good might be done up the River, but that it must be done without delay, the River falling daily. Coming within six miles of Oranto we landed and went thither, where Brewer which had been at Tinda with Tomson, filled us with golden hopes. But the neglect of bringing Salt through ignorance or emulation Oranto. was a hindrance. The King of Oranto abode on the other side of the River; his name Summa Tumba, a blind man and subject to the great King of Cantore. We went to him and had a speech made to him of thankfulness, for our Countreymens' kind usage; His answer was repeated by the mouth of another, after the fashion of the Country: which Ceremony done, he made haste to drown his wits in the Aquavitae and good liquor we brought him. His Custom paid, we departed. The one and twentieth, I sent away my Boat, & the next day came abundance of people; some to cell; all to beg; the King sometimes by his Wife, sometimes by his Daughter, but every day his Sons were there, and likewise diverse others of the better sort, but Count, from many great persons: which word they use for commendations. You must return something again, or it will be ill taken. On Christmas day, Ferambra sent us as much Elephant's flesh as one could well carry, new Fer 〈…〉 faith. killed. This Ferambra went four miles off, and was a friend of our people, and when the Portugals had dealt with the King of Naoy, to kill them all, who sent his forces to perform it, he put himself and his people in Arms for their defence, and conveyed them over the River to his Brother, called Bo john, and saved their goods. On the one and thirtieth, came the Shallop back. We being ten white men, went the second of january from Oranto for Tinda: the first tide we went to Batto, Bo john's Town, and there agreed with a young Marybucke to go with us. Batto. Lowes emulation hindered us with delays, both now and before. On the sixth, Sumaway, King of Bereck under the great King of Cantore, came aboard with his Wife, and begged our courtesy. We took in Sangully, a black Boy, who had lived with Master Tomson, and spoke pretty English. On the ninth, we anchored in a vast place both at noon and night, where was a world of Sea-horses, whose paths where they went on shore to feed, were beaten with tracts as great as London highway. Next morning we anchored at Massamacoadum, fifteen leagues Sea-horses, highways. from Pereck. On the eleventh, at Benanko. The twelfth, after rocky passages to Baraconda. The tide went no further. Beyond were no Towns, near the River, nor Boats nor people to be seen. On the fourteenth, Bacay Tombo, the chief man of the Town, came a board with his wife, and brought us a Beef. We hired another Marybuck, because they are people which may travel freely: & now were ten white and four black. Having now the stream against us, we durst not for fear of Rocks in the night, nor could for immoderate heat in the Sun's height proceed, but Marybuckes sacred persons, by the superstition of those parts, and are their Priests and Merchants. Sea horses abounding in the fresh water, both in the water and on shore, They are like a horse, but with claws on their feet, and short legs, tusks, manes, &c. Monkeys and Baboons▪ Crocodiles thirty foot long. Elephants. were forced to choose our hours in the morning till nine, and after three in the afternoon. We passed by Wolley a small River, and found above shallow waters, wherein were many Sea Horse's curuetting and snorting hard by us, one came swimming by us dead and stinking, yet the Negroes were displeased they might not eat him. On the seventeenth, on both sides the River we saw thousands of Baboons and Monkeys. A Sea Horse gave the Boat a shrewd blow, but did no harm. We had still our Canoe before us to sound the depth. On the eighteeneth, we were forced to enter the River naked, very fearful of the Bumbos, (so they call the Crocodiles) and carry the Boat against the current, and over or thorough the sand, heaving and shoving till we come in deep water. The nineteenth, we met with a violent current, that all the strength of six Oars could prevail, but a mile in an hour. The twentieth, on the Sear-board side, we had Cantore River, which hath a fair entrance, where Ferran Cabo is the great King. On the one and twentieth, we sent a shore to the Mountain tops, whence might be perceived only Deserts, replenished with terrible wild Beasts, whose roaring we heard every night. The Blacks are so afraid of the Bumbos, that they dare not put their hands into the water, diverse of them being by them devoured. Yet did they avoid from us, whether it were our noise or multitude which caused it. Some we saw thirty foot-long, yet would not come near us. On the two and twentieth, walking on the bank, I espied sixteen great Elephants together hard by me. A Black with me fell a trembling. The sedge in the place was almost as high again as our heads; so that we could not be seen till we were within Pistol shot of them. We saw diverse little ones by their sides. We made an offer to shoot, but the Piece would not off, which they perceiving began to run, in a miles space not so much as turning nor looking behind them; making speed to the Mountains, like a Dear in the Forest. The Moors wondered at our adventure. On the three & twentieth, we were fain to enter the water, & by strength of hand, to carry the boat a mile & a half into deeper water. On the four and twentieth, we towed her, sometimes adding haling by the Boats side, as sholds and trees permitted: and met with one vehement current, overthwart broken rocks, so that we were forced to hold her by force, till one taking the Anchor on his neck, waded above that quick fall, and letting it fall, we haled by our hasor, and escaped that gut. The five and twenty, troubled with sholds, we heard as we passed, a gush of water, hidden by the green trees, with which water we stored ourselves; that of the River being so rank with a Musky water distatefull. musky sent of the Crocodiles, as we supposed that it was distatefull; whereas this was pleasant. One of our Moors was taken, and like to be lost in a Whirlpool; notwithstanding, he could swim well, had not one of our men laid hold on him as he rose the third time, almost spent, from under water. On the six and twenty, we were comforted with the sight of the hill of Tinda, being high rocky land. We sent three Moors thither with a present to the King, and to Buckor Sano, a Merchant of Tinda, entreating him to come down to us with provision, for we had no flesh. Dear and Fowl were plentiful on both sides the River, had we been provided Tinda. of a good Piece. And the River fish did so taste of Musk, that (like the water) we could not endure the shore. I went ashaore to view the River, & might see sometimes twenty Crocodiles Musky fish. one by another: and in the night, specially towards break of day, they would call one to another, much resembling the sound of a deep Well, and might be easily heard a League. We passed the sholds, and against Tinda River, recovered steep water, and saw many Sea Horses, which love deep waters. On the thirtieth, we killed an Anthelope bigger than any Windsor Antelope. Stag, the blood of him drew a world of Eagles, and other Fowl; amongst which came one Stalker, a Fowl higher than a man, which we likewise killed. Presently after, came our men backe with Buckor Sanos brother, and a servant of the Kings, with Hens. Our Deer was killed in good season for their entertainment: the report passing among them current, that with Gun-thunder. our thunder (so they called our Guns) we could kill whatsoever we would. They much fearing the same, as having never seen or heard it, whereof we made good use. On Thursday, the first of February, came Buckor Sano with a troop of forty people, amongst which his wife and daughter. Having tasted of our strong Waters, he lay drunk aboard that night (he was never so after) and was sick the next day. He gave us a Beef, and many of the people brought Goats, Cocks, and Hens, which we bought easily. On Saturday, we began to trade our Salt, which is the chief thing they desired; other things they asked for, which we had Salt, chief trade. not provided: salves (he told us) were the things they held dearest, for any thing else we should have, if we would maintain our coming thither, he would provide it. We had some Elephant's teeth, Negroes Clotheses, Cotten Yearn, and some gold of them. We refused to buy Hides, because we would not lad our Boat down the River, the water falling every day, which we kept note of by the shore. The people came daily more and more to us, and upon the shore they built houses, we also had a house open to trade under, so as it seemed like a pretty Town. Our Blacks went over the River, and three days after brought other people, which built a Siege Town on the other side the River. And within three days there were five hundred, which were a more Savage people; having breeches of beasts skins, neither had they ever seen any white people before. The women would run and hide themselves when we came near them at their first coming; but after grew bold to buy and cell with us. These people likewise were all for Salt, and had Teeth and Hides store. Our Salt was almost go before they came; for we had but forty bushels at first. Baiay, Dinko the chief was aboard, very desirous we should come again. On that side we Baiay Dinko usko was the chief man, & called by the name of his Country, under the great King of C●●t●r. juddies or Fiddlers. He bought and sold &c. for us. saw likewise there was Gold, and those people had familiarity with each other, whereby it seemed they had trade and commerce, by some higher part of the River. On the seventh, the King of jelicot on Tinda side, under the great King of W●lley, came down with his juddies or Fiddlers, which played before him and his wines, such being the fashion of the great ones. These juddies are as the Irish Rhymers: all the time he eats, they play and sing songs in his praise, and his ancestors: When they die, they are put in an hollow tree upright, and not buried, we gave him a Present, and he a Beef to us. On the eighth, Buckor Sano would needs be styled the white man's Alcaid; I took it kindly, and put about his neck a string of Crystal, and a double string of Coral. Broad gave him a silver chain, and with drinking a cup of Rosa-solis, and shooting off five Muskets, a solemn cry, Alcaide, Alcaide, was proclaimed: he adding his fiddler's music, the people also ready with their bows and arrows, his wife with mats on shore to attend the solemnity. So soon as he came on shore, he frankly gave his nuts to the people, rejoicing in this new honour. These nuts are of great account through all the River, and are a great favour from the King: five hundred of them will buy a wife of a great house. Their taste is very bitter, but causeth the water Nuts of precious esteem. He seemeth to be the Cola. presently after, to taste very pleasant. This done, he went to the King's house, who sat without doors, their fashion being as soon as it is dark, to make a fire of Reed without doors, and the best sort to have mats, on which to sit down, and use their Ceremonies. He placed me by the King, and went himself six paces off, right before him, and made a speech, which one repeats after him as he speaks, to entreat his kind usage to the white men. The King answered with a like speech, giving us liberty to shoot any thing on the land, and none should offend us. Buckor Sano kneeled down, and gave him thanks, and sent unto him in our behalf the The Country given to the English. Coral and Crystal. Whereupon the King made a long speech, concluding, that he would give him that land whereon we were, for us, for ever. Upon which words, Buckor Sano pulled off his shirt in token of thankfulness, and kneeled down naked, until diverse Marybucks with their hands raked up a heap off the ground, upon which he lay flat with his belly, and covered him with the earth lightly from head to heel. Then with his hands he threw the earth round about amongst us all: after which, the Marybuckes gathered a round heap again together; and In this manner the Kings take possession of the lands they came to. compassing it with a round ring of the same earth, wrote with his finger as much as the round would contain: which done, Bucker Sano took of that earth into his mouth, and put it forth a-againe, and then taking both his hands full of the earth, and our two Marybuckes following him upon their hands and knees, they came to me where I sat, and threw it into my lap. This done, he rose up, and two women were ready with clotheses to wipe him, and a third woman with a cloth to fan him, and stepping a little off, he had his best clotheses brought him, which he put on, and his sheaf of arrows about his neck, a bow and an arrow in his hand. He came in again, and twenty more, with bow and arrows, after he had go twice or thrice about, presenting himself by drawing his arrow up to the head, as if he were to shoot, he delivered them, and sat down by me. The rest with their bows and arrows came one after another, and kneeling at his foot with their faces, from him presented their bows, as he did. Then began others to dance after their fashion, at the end whereof they began to make several speeches, (for every one of the better sort will have his speech) wherewith we were weary, and left them for that night. Our manner was to set our watch with a Psalm, which they hearing, would be still, and after a shot would leave us quiet till morning. I shown this Buck●r Sano a small Globe, and our Compass, whereupon he told us that he had seen with his eyes a Country Southward, whose houses were all covered with gold, the Iron preferred before Gold. people wearing iron in rings through their lips and ears, and other places, to which place he told us it was four moons travel. He told us likewise of a people which he called Arabecke, who came unto this Country, and would be at a Town, called Mombarr, but six days Much Gold. journey from Tinda, the second moon after, which was in March. And there was a Town called jaye, from whence much gold came, but three days journey from Mombarr, whither these Arabeckes went not. Moore I might have known, had not the emulations of my company hindered, who would not suffer the black boy to let me know what he speak. Some people which came to us, were of Combaconda, a Town four days journey thence, which we think is Tombuto. A Marybucke was here of Master Tomsons acquaintance, borne in Combaconda. Tombuto. jay, which would not company with the people of Tinda, but came to us, and told us that many people were coming, but were sent backe by some that returned, and reported our Salt was go. He offered, if we were past these people, he would undertake to bring us to Mombarr and Gago, We made haste to be go: for by our mark the water was sunk above six inches, promising to return in May, when the water increased. We called this place Saints john's Mart. On Saturday the tenth of February, we came away, the wind and stream served, but we durst not sail for the sholds, nor row by night. On Wednesday at night, having but three miles to Baraconde, by the Moors entreaty we went thither over Land, and passed easily in Barraconde. six days down, what had cost us twelve days labour and trouble. We had a great chase at an Elephant, wounded and made him fly, but lost him in the high sedge, and after found him in the River, where being shot in the ear he turned head on us, and made us row off, and leave him thrice wounded, our Piece failing in the discharge. Monday the nineteenth, we came to Butto, Bo john's Town, we had our first Marybucke Circumcision. and the black Boy which spoke English, whose age of sixteen years was now ripe for their Circumcision. Hither we came in season for that Solemnity, hearing before we came; shouts, Drums and Country Music. The Boy knew the meaning, and told us it was for cutting of pricks, a world of people being gathered for that purpose, like an English Fair. Under every great tree, and among all their houses at night were fires without doors, and in especial places dancing, the Musical Instruments made with Keys like unto Virginals, whereupon one plays with two sticks which have round Balls of leather at the end, about their wrists Iron Bracelets, They are called Ballardes, and contain some seventeen Keys. The women for Dances. the most part dance with strange bending of their bodies, and c 〈…〉ging of their knees, their legs crooked, the standers by keeping a time in clapping their hands together to grace the dance. If the men dance, it is one alone with such Swords as they wear, naked in ●is hand, with which he acteth. About two furlongs from their houses under a great tree were many fires, and much drumming with great noise: here they said were those which were cut, but would not suffer me to go see. Some distance beyond we might hear a great roaring noise, which they fearfully said was the voice of Whore, that is, after their imposture a Spirit, which approacheth at great Feasts, Whore. for whom they provide store of Rice, Corn, Beef, and other flesh ready d●●st, which is instantly devoured. And if he be not satisfied, he carries some of their Sons (the uncircumcised Females he regards not) and keeps nine days or more in his belly, then to be redeemed with a Beef, or other belly-timber: and so many days after must they be mute, and cannot be enforced to speak. This seems an illusion of their Priests to exact Circumcision, and the hoarseness of some showed, they had lost their throats in that roaring. This roaring, shouting and dancing continued all night. We saw our black Boy circumcised, not by a Marybucke, but an ordinary fellow hackling off with a Knife at three cuts his pr 〈…〉 ce, holding his member in his hand, the Boy neither holden nor bound the wh●●e. He was carried to the rest, nor would they suffer our Surgeon to heal him. The people in twenty mile's space came in to this Feast with their provision. I made haste backe to Setico, to meet the Tinda Merchants, and on the six and twentieth, Setico. Blow by a Sea-horse. being within two miles of the place, I received a great and dangerous blow by a Sea-horse wh 〈…〉 endangered our sinking, but we made shifted to stop it with some loss. We came to 〈◊〉 four miles from the water side, the greatest Town we saw in the Country, higher then which the Portugal Trade not, and from hence carry much Gold; the most of the Inhabitants Marybuckes, Marybucks Funeral. and the Town governed by one of them, called Fod●● Br●ni. They are stored with Asses and Slaves, their Merchandise Salt. The chief Marybucke dying, there came multitudes of people to his Funeral. Of the Grave-earth digged for him every principal Marybucke, made a Ball mingled with water out of one pot, which they esteemed as a Relic. They lay all sweet smells they can get into the ground with him, and took it kindly that I bestowed some. Much Gold is buried with them, or before by themselves in a private place, for their use in another World. Much singing, or howling, and crying is used many days about the Grave. This recourse was also to establish his eldest Son in his dignity, to which many Pre 〈…〉 are sent. I saw among other beasts one Ram of a hairy Wool like Goats. Son's 〈◊〉 their Fathers, but the King's Brethren take place before the Sons. The 〈…〉 sse of our men in the Saint john, hastened my departure. Sunday the eleventh of March, I returned, and on Wednesday came to the Saint john. The next day, I set forward to the S●●n, and on Saturday came to P 〈…〉 an, where the Portugal made us good cheer. He told us of the Devils giving notice of our being in the River, and coming up, which the circumst 〈…〉 made probable. On M●nday, we came to Cassan, a hill Devils or 〈◊〉. where the Zion did ride: the Master and many others dead, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 four able men in the Company. Here we lay from the nineteenth of March, to the eighteenth of April, we weighed and came the next morning to anchor against Wolley, Wolley, under the King of Cassa●. While we were there, came a new King from the King of B●●●all to take possession of the Country, the old King being ejected as the Son of a Captive woman, whereas this was right Heir by both Parents, and now comen of age, who now transported himself and his over the River, to give place to this new King, which promised us all kindness. The twentieth, we came to Mangegar, within a mile of which, every Monday is a great concourse and market, but miserable Merchandise. The last of April, the Saint john came to us, and the fourth of May we sailed down the River together. From May to October, it blows up the River except in the Ternado, which com●s for the most part Southeast. On the eighteenth, we prepared our Shallop. On the nineteenth, we set up Tents on the shore. The King of the Country called Cumbo, came to us, and was very kind and familiar, promising all favour, labours of calking and other business, watching and Musketoes, which hear exceedingly abounded, did much molest us. On the ninth, we turned out of the River. Next morning before day, we had a violent storm, or Ternado, with Thunder Lightning, and exceeding store of ●aine. This weather is frequent from May to September. We put in at Travisco for Workmen, our Carpenters being dead. Thence we hasted home. CHAP. II A description and historical declaration of the golden Kingdom of Guinea, otherwise called the golden Coast of Myna, lying in a part of Africa, showing their belief, opinions, traffiquing, bartering, and manner of speech; together with the situation of the Country, Towns, Cottages, and Houses of the same; with their People and Proportions, Havens and Rivers, as they are now found out and discovered: all perfectly viewed and curiously discovered, and written by one that hath oftentimes been there. Translated out of Dutch, conferned also with the Latin Edition, * Translated out of Dutch by G. Artus Dantis● and the sixth part of De Bry, his Ind. Orient. The Voyage from the Tessel, November the first, 1600. till january th● third, when they arrived at Mo●rre, I omit. and contracted. § I What course the ships hold which seek to go to the Gold Coast of Guinea. Of Cape Verde, and the course from thence. Such ships as pass by the Lands of Canadai, must thence (if they will have traffic at Cap● Verde) hold 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 South and by East, and South Southeast, 〈◊〉 they be under fifteen degrees, and 〈◊〉 seeing no Land, they must hold their course East, till they found 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not South because of storms, which always come from the East and 〈…〉ing 〈◊〉 Cape Verde, they must hold their course somewhat South and by West, until they be a good way from the Land, or at lest without it, for that commonly they 〈◊〉 hardly got from the Land, by reason of the storms, and the wind that comes out of the Sea, which always 〈◊〉 them to the Land, whereby commonly men are nee●er to the 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they think they are. And those that mean also to traffic on the 〈◊〉 of Ma●igette, when they are above the Bassis of Rio grande, than they, must seek to get to the Land, that they may enter into Sierra Leona, and other Riu, is there to make t●●●r pro●●t▪ ●●d ●ll along th● 〈◊〉 other Rivers and Towns, until they come to Cape 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 than they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their course along by the Cape de tres punctus. But they 〈…〉 not to 〈…〉 or the Grain * The Grain Coast, is Manigette, so called of a kind of Grape. Baixas de S. 〈…〉 Coast, but only seek to go right 〈◊〉 to the 〈…〉 course by the Lands of Canari●, Sierra Leona. & ●as Palmas. and sail South 〈…〉 Cape V●●d●, leaving them commonly on Bagh-boord, or as the wind serveth them, being under ten, nine, or eight degrees, than they begin 〈…〉 the Land, 〈…〉 course South and by East, and by the same course to seek to g●t 〈◊〉 all B 〈…〉 and sha● 〈◊〉 without altering their course▪ for they that fall upon Saint Anne's shallow 〈…〉, have much labour and pain before they can get off 〈◊〉 them 〈…〉 they 〈◊〉 great deal of time, oftentimes thinking that they 〈…〉 from th● shallo 〈…〉, 〈◊〉 their: 〈◊〉 is still upon them, which is because it is no continual shallow, but ●●ll of deep pits: for in one place you shall have three f●t●●me deep 〈…〉 〈◊〉 then again 〈…〉 and then again, the fireame drives you still to Land so that 〈…〉 of the 〈…〉 what to do, and are put to much trouble 〈…〉 their Voyage 〈…〉. Now, sailing further, and coming under seven and 〈…〉 specially, when it is not a time of Travadoes, which is in April, May, and june, whereof men are in great fear. It fell out so with us, that being under those highthes, we were twenty days driving in a calm, without winning any great height, and that which we won with the Current, the next day we lost it again with a contrary wind; so that you must beware of the Land in any hand, specially, those that go to Brasilia, for they must take heed, not to go too near the Land, left the calm taketh them: I once found a ship thereabouts, which thought to sail to the Bay, de Todos los Sanctos, and thinking that the stream drove him upon the Coast of West All Saints Bay▪ India, fell there upon the Grain Coast, so that he was forced to go backe again, and being not able to fall into his right course, he was constrained to leave it, and in stead of sailing to Brasilia, he was forced to go to Saint Thomas, so that under those highthes, you can do nothing with the wind, but only by the current, which always runs East with the bough. They that sail to East India, also shun this calm as much as possible they may, to get above the sand, or rife of Brasilia, for otherwise they must whether they will or not, go to Cape T●xes Gonsalues, and then sail along under the Equinoctial Line, at lest three or four hundred miles, before they can get again into their right course, as it happened not long since to some of our ships, which was a great hindrance unto their Voyage, further having past this See what happened to the Dragon and Hector in Captain Keelings Voyage. Lib. 3. Description of Cape Verde. calm, and towards the Land about Cape de las Palmas, or to some other places, which you know, than you must hold your course along by the Land, but no nearer to the Land then eight and twenty fathoms deep, till you come to Cape de tres punctus, where the Golden Coast gins, and where the Hollanders traffic with the Negroes. First, passing the River of Senega, you begin to draw near to Cape Verde, which is a piece of Land easily to be known, for the first point showeth itself with two hillocks or hovels, and lieth fare into the Sea, and on both the North and Southside thereof loseth the Land, but Southward from the point, about half a mile from the Land, there is an Island seen, whereon many Fowls breed, and great numbers of Eggs are found therein, behind this Island there lieth a great Rock, a little separated from the Landlord This Island is very unfit to raise shallops on, you may sail between the Land and this Island, with a ship of three hundred and twenty tuns, but not without great fear, for that there are many Rocks lying under the water, but for the best security of ship and goods, it is better to sail on the West side of the Island to the other Island, where shallops may be set together, which you may see being right against the first Island, lying about three mile's Southeast from the other: these Lands are not inhabited, and there is nothing to be had in them but great store of ballast and wood to burn, but for that there is a convenient Valley to make shallops in, therefore those places are much used, and are the cause that many ships sail to them, but on the firm Land there are great store of Negroes inhabiting, which traffic with all Nations. The Country people go naked, only that they hung a piece of Linen cloth before their The people & their apparel. privy members, but their Governors (as Captains and Gentlemen) are better apparelled then the common sort of people, and are well known by their Garments to be such. They go in a long Cotton Garment close about them like a woman's smock, full of blue stripes, like feather bed tikes, on their arms they wear many foure-cornerd leather bags, all close joined together, and the like upon their legs, but what is within them, I know not, be●●use they will not let us see. About their necks they wear Beads made of Sea-horse Teeth, and some Corals, or Beads which we bring them, on their heads they wear Caps of the same stuff that their clotheses are, they are people that are very industrious and careful to get their liuings, their chiefest Trade is Husbandry, to sow Rice and Corn: their great riches is in Cows, which there are very scant and dear, but further into the Country there are great store, for that men lad whole ships full of Salt hides at Porta dallia, which they take in exchange or barter for Iron, which place lieth but seven or eight miles from Cape Verde. They make very fair Iron work, and in that Country, there is great store of Iron spent, specially fair long bars, whereof they are as curious as any man in the World can be, those they use to make Instruments of, wherewith to fish, and to labour upon the Land, as also to make weapons, as Bows, Arrows, Aponers; and * Kind of Darts made javelin-fashion at both ends. Assagayen they have no knowledge of God, those that traffic and are conversant among strange Country people, are civiller than the common sort of people, they are very greedy eaters, and no less drinkers, and very lecherous, and thievish, and much addicted to uncleanness: one man hath as many wives as he is able to keep and maintain. The women also are much addicted to lechery, specially, with strange Country people, of Their women. whom they are not jealous, as of their own Country people and Neighbours; their Religion is after the manner of Mahomet's law, for circumcision and such like toys. They are also great Liars, and not to be credited, the principal Commodities that men traffic for there, are Commodities. Hides, Ambergris, Gum of Arabia, Salt, and other wares of small importance, as Rice, Graine, Teeth, and some Civet. The Portugals also devil there, with other Nations, wherewith they may freely traffic, because they are not subjects to the King of Spain; and besides, that they are not Masters of the Country, and have no command but over their slaves. The Negroes are under the command of their own Governors, which are called Algaier in their Language, which is a Captain of a Village, for every Village hath his several Algaier, and when any ship come to anchor there, than the Captain comes presently aboard with a Canoe, to ask Anchoridge money, which is commonly three bars of Iron, but of such as know not their custom, they take as much as they can; their bodies are very black, and of a good proportion. When they speak, they put out their necks, like Turkey Cocks, and speak very fast. They have a speech by themselves. Leaving Cape Uerde, to sail to the Golden Coast of Myna, the course is best (if the wind will serve) along by the land, to the place where you will Traffic, and deal with the Negroes: The course from Cape Verde. Miles are to be understood Dutch, or as the Latin hath leagues lea●● seu mill▪ gallica. from Cape Verde to Rio de Gambra, it is five and twenty miles, from Rio Gambra to the Baixos of Rio Grande thirty miles, from thence to Sierra Liona, threescore miles; there is a good place to lie in the Winter time, for in the entry of the River, you have five fathom deep at the lest, and so for the space of fourteen miles going Southeast towards the Road, you have sixteen, fourteen, twelve, ten, and eight fathom water: from the River of Sierra Liona, to Rio de Galinas, (that is, the River of Hens, because there arne many Hens, and very good cheap, at a Mesken a piece) forty miles, from Rio de Galinas to Cape de Monte eighteen miles, the land of Cape de Monte reacheth Southeast, and by South, it is a low land, but the Cape is high land, like a hill, or like a horse neck, with a falling in: from Cape de Monte, to Cape does Baixos, fifty miles; from Cape de Bassis to Cape de das Palmas, fifty miles. These are the three principallest Capes of all the gold Coast; this Cape lieth under four Degrees, and is the furthest land of all the Coast, which reacheth towards the Equinoctial line, all the land for the most part lieth Southeast, and Northwest, low ground, sometimes rising, but no high hills to be seen inward to the land; from Cape das Palmas, to Cape de Apollonia, and so to Cape de tres Punctus sixty miles, from Cape de Monte, to Cape the Miserade, * Nesurade R. C●●●●es. sixteen miles (this Cape is a high land) from Cape de Miserade to Rio de Ceste, four and twenty miles, all along hither to you, have good Anchor ground at twelve fathom, the West point is rising land, like to a hill that riseth and showeth itself within the Country, when you are North) from it you are then right against Rio de Cestes, before in the mouth of the River, there lieth a small Island, and the Village where you Traffic, lieth a mile upwards within the River. From Rio de Cestes to Cape das Baixos five miles, this Cape showeth like a sail, and it is a white Rock which lieth out into the Sea, being two miles from the Cape you saw, four and thirty, and five and thirty fathom water, good Anchor ground, you may hold your course along by the land at two and thirty, three & thirty, and four & thirty fathom deep; but go no near if you desire not to go to the gold Coast, because of storms, with a wind out of the Sea, as also because of Rocks, and foul ground, that are, and is found to be there, which will rather hurt, then do you good. From Cape de Bassis to Sanguine three miles, thereiss much Grain to be bought, and good Traffic to be made. From Sanguine to Bofoe a mile and a half, there also is Traffic; from Bofoe to Sertres two miles, there also you may Traffic, and it is a good place: from Sertres to Botowa two Note. miles, it is also a good place to Traffic in: from Bottowa to Synno, five miles. There also is Traffic; from Synno to Sonweroboe three miles, from Sonweroboe to Baddoe two miles, from Baddoe to Crou two miles; from Crou to Wappa four miles; from Wappa to Granchetre two miles: This the French men call Paris (from Granchetre to Goyava, four miles, thither there commet● great store of Grain to cell, and it is a good place to Traffic in with the Negroes, from Goyava to Cape de das Palmas three miles, all this from Cape Uerde to Cape de das Palmas is called the Grain or golden Coast (otherwise Mellegette) wherein the Kingdom Melli. of Mellie is contained, which by us that are the Netherlanders is called the Grain Coast: but by others it is called the Coast of Mellegette: This Kingdom of Mellie hath an other Kingdom under it, called Bitonni, which lieth not fare from Rio Cestes. The Kingdom of Mellie is rich of Corn, Graine, Rice, Co●ten, and Flesh, and some Elephants, where by they cell many of their teeth unto strangers. The inhabitants are mischievous and cruel, (yet better in one place then in another) always seeking to spoil and entrap strangers, that come thither, and cruelly to murder them; but some Countrymen are better welcome unto them than others, and those are Frenchmen, because of their long Traffic into those countries. The Portugalls come very little thither, one Country men are better entertained in one place then in another, & that by reason they have sometimes swaggred there abouts, and for that cause the Negroes seek to be revenged. The greatest Traffic here is Grain, Teeth, and some Rice; other Wares that are there to be had cannot be bartered for in any great quantity, as gold and Teeth, for there is little to be had, but other necessaries for sustenance of man, are there reasonably to be had, and wine of Palm, which they draw out of the trees, is there very delicate, exceeding sweet, and as excellent as any can be found in those Coasts. The Inhabitants are subjects to their Captain, whom they call Taba, and are very submissive and ready to obey his commandment. The Kings or Captains of their Villages, are very grave, and rule with great severity, holding their subjects in great subjection. Their Language differereth in the one place from the other: but most of them speak a little French, by reason, that they are used to deal much with the French men, and so get some part of their speech, as they on the gold Coast also do, who likewise speak a little Portugal, by reason also that the Portugalls in times past used to Traffic much there. They are very expert in husbandry, as to some Grain, wherewith they have a great Traffic, they are also very cunning, and fine workmen to make many fine things; specially, very fair Canoes or small Scutes, wherewith they also row into Sea, which they cut out of a whole tree (like to a Venetian Goudel) which are very swift to go; the men have as many wives as they can maintain, but they keep them very short, and look near unto them. They are likewise very jealous of their wives: for if they perceive that any of their wives have played false with them, they will seek great revenge against the party that hath done them the wrong, and will make war upon him, and for that cause, raise all their Country, so that the women are not here so common, as on the golden Coast of Mina, and else where. Passing further from Cape das Palmas, you found many Rivers, where you may barter for great store of Teeth, to Cape de Tres Punctas, and for that cause it is called the tooth Coast. Passing Cape de Apolonia, (which lieth between Cape las Palmas, and Cape de Tres Punstas) five miles further: there lieth a small Castle, but not strong, which is held by the Portugalls, the Village is called Achombeve, and the Castle Ariem, there many Negroes devil, but come seldom aboard our ships that lie there at Anchor, which the Portugalls forbidden them to do. Thus you have read the Description of the Grain or gold Coast, as also the Tooth Coast, and now you shall read of the Coast of Mina. * See Cap. 8. And first of the Iron people in this golden Coast. §. II How they marry each with other, and what goods their Fathers give with their Children; their House-keeping together; the woman's lying in; education of their Children: Their proportions, industry and conditions. WHen their children begin to attain to years of discretion, and are able to be married to a wife, Then the father seeketh out a wife for his Son, which he thinks will like his Son well, and yet he never saw, nor knew her before, & without wooing each other. Who being thus brought together, the Father giveth nothing at all with his Provision of a wife. son towards household: but if he hath gotten any thing himself, by fishing or carrying Merchants aboard the ship, that is his own to begin household withal. But the Bride's friends, give the value of fourteen Gulderns in gold with their daughter, for their marriage good; which is to be understood, that if they be any thing worth, than the Father giveth his daughter a Peso and a half of gold, and the mother half a Peso of gold: which after our reckoning altogether, is Portion. half an ounce of gold Troy weight, which they give them to buy wine de Palm; to keep their Bridal withal: for she hath nothing else, but that which her Father and Mother giveth her, for she getteth nothing in her youth, as her husband did. And if it be a King's son or daughter, they also give no more with them to their marriage; for it is a common custom with them to give no more with their daughters in marriage, than they give them as a liberality, but when they go to keep house, they give them a slave to serve them. Besides this, the Bride in the presence of her friends which come to the Banquet, maketh a promise, and sweareth, to be Rites of marriage. true to her husband, and not to use the bodily company of any other man; but the man taketh no such oath, but is free thereof. Now, if she chanceth to commit whoredom with an other man, either willingly or against Divorce and forseiture. her will, and that her husband heareth thereof, than he must put her away for it; and the man that hath committed the act, shall forfeit to the King four and twenty Pesos (which after our account is nine ounces) of gold. But if it be a Dutch man, he payeth no fine, because he is a stranger, and knew not whether the woman was married or not, which excuseth him: yet the fault is laid upon the woman that hath done such an offence, and she must pay to her husband four Pesos, or half an ounce of gold, because she committed adultery with another man. If she hath gotten any thing; but if she hath nothing, and cannot pay the fine to her husband, it excuseth her not: for if he hath no great fantasy to his wife, or that they have little affection one unto the other; if he will, he may put her away from him, and as then the band of Matrimony is broken between them, and he may take an other wife when he will. But if he cannot learn that his wife hath committed such a fact, by information of other men, but presumeth it of himself, or suspecteth that his wife hath lain with any other man, trial of jealousy. he chargeth her with it, and making her eat certain Salt, useth other Ceremonies of their Idolatrous Fetissos, wherewith the woman knowing herself to be clear, and not to have committed adultery with an other man, willingly taketh her oath. But knowing herself to be faulty, she dare not take her oath fearing, that if she should forswear herself, her Fetisso would make her die, whereby oftentimes the wife discovers her own offence, and prooureth the means to move her husband to be divorced from her, which chiefly happeneth, by means of the jealousy; which the man hath of his first wife, for it causeth a great hatred and contention between them, because it is a great scandal unto him, and oftentimes there groweth so great strife about it, that he seeketh to murder the man that doth the fault, and although he hath paid the fine imposed upon him, the married man hath the Privilege to drive him out of the Town. Further, when they keep house together, if the man beginneth to thrive, and hath means to buy an other wife, he may not buy her without the consent of his first wife, unless he Polygamy. were at controversy with her, and put her away, for some thing that he could charge her withal; but with her good will he may buy another. He giveth his first wife six Englishen of gold, or two, three, four or five, as much as he can get, or hath need of, keeping his other wife for his slave, or to serve him, or for his Etigufou, or in our Language, his Whore or Concubine, to whom he beareth not so great affection, nor is not so jealous of her, as of, and to his wife, and those serve for every man, for he may complain of no man for her, nor 'cause him to pay any fine for her. His first wife waxing old, and her mind being not so much addicted unto lust, if he perceiveth it, than he cleaveth to his younger wife, to have his pleasure with her, and ever after esteeming most of her, maketh his old wife do the household work, giving her meat and drink as long as she liveth, and putteth her not away, but she is forced to serve the young wife, and shall never trouble herself with any thing, but only to eat and drink well, to have a care to please her husband, and to do whatsoever he commandeth. Although a man hath as many wives as he is able to keep, yet all are not of one, but of several ages, the one younger than the other, that they may be the better served by their wives. For when the eldest can do no more for age, (that he may not want work) and that the youngest wives might do him more pleasure, they make most of the youngest: and every wife dwelleth in a house by herself, although he had ten wives, as many of them have. The wife keeps her Their meats. husband's money, and when he needeth any, he fetcheth some of her. They eat not one with the other, but either of them alone by themselves; the husband eateth with one of his companions that he dealeth with, or with whom he goeth to Sea: his wives also eat with their friends or neighbours, every one bringing their meat with them, and so make good cheer together, and at evening, the women go home to their houses again, and are together but in the day time. The man and wife lie each of them in a several room, at night, spreading a mat upon the ground, and lay a wooden stool under their heads, in stead of a pillow, and then making Beds. a little fire of wood, when it burneth they lie down, with the soles of their feet before it, that the heat thereof might draw out the cold, which they by day have drawn up into them from The Irish do the like. the earth (by going barefooted, esteeming it to be very good for them, which we must also acknowledge. Now, when he hath a desire to use any of his wives, either he calleth or fetcheth her, and that night helieth with her, & the next day, she goeth to her house again, where she dwelleth, not once making any of the rest acquainted, what she did that night, or that her husband lay with her; for than they would be too 〈…〉 ealous. Being with child, when their time of deliverance, and bringing forth of their child into the world cometh, when she is in labour, both men, women, maids, young men & children, run unto Childbirth. her, and she in most shameless manner, is delivered before them all. I would say much more hereof, but in respect of the credit of women, I will leave it. When the child is borne, she goes to the water to wash & make clean herself, not once dreaming of a months lying in, nor of making Caudles of hippocras, and other wines, as women here with us use to do: they use no Nurses to help them when they lie in childbed, neither seek to lie dainty and soft; but they presently take a spoonful of Oil, and a handful of Manigette or Graine, whereof they make a drink, and drink it up. The next day after, they go abroad in the streets, to do their business, as other women do. They give their child such a name, as they think good to themselves, and bless the same Names. with their Fetissos, and other witchcrafts, and when time serveth, circumcise both boys and girls: at which time they make a great feast, whereof they make great account. But where the women are most shameless at the time of the birth of their children, the men in three months after, lie not with that wife, nor once have the use of her body, which nevertheless, I think they do not, for any shame or regard that they have, to deal with that woman, but only because they have other wives enough. They take the young child as soon as it is borne, and wrapping a clean cloth about the middle thereof, lay it down on a mat upon the ground, and not in a cradle, and there let it turn and sprawl about, and do what it will, and when it is two or three months old, the mother ties the child with a piece of cloth at her back, and so lets it hung there, as the high Duchess wives use to follow their husbands in the wars. When the child crieth to suck, the mother casteth one of her dugs backward over her shoulder, and so the child sucks it as it hangs. The women go up and down from place to place, and still carry their children in that sort, as lightly, as if they had nothing at their backs, the child's head lies just upon her shoulder, and so she goes shaking of the child most pitifully to behold, whereby Usage of children. we wondered that they broke not the child's joints, by bearing them in that sort, being so young, and yet you found very few or no lame persons in those countries. They teach their children to go very young, for they make no reckoning thereof, and suffer them to creep and run abroad when they are very little, and teach them to speak very soon, whereby you found many children there among them that can both go and speak ere they be a year old, and some of them speak so plainly, that you may understand what they say in their Language, for they speak and go fare sooner than our children do, which we wondered at, besides this, they are strong, fat and well disposed, whereof we will speak hereafter in another place. The children being a month or two old, than they hung a Net about the body thereof, like Devilish preservatives against the Devil. a little shirt, which is made of the bark of a tree, which they hung full of their Fetissos, as golden Crosses, strings with Coral about their hands, feet, and necks, and their hair is filled full of shells, whereof they make great account, for they say, that as long as the young child hath that Net about him, the Devil cannot take nor bear the child away, and leaving it off, the Devil would carry it away, for they say, the child being so little, it would not be strong enough to resist the Devil, but having that Net upon the body, it is armed, and then the Devil hath no Fetissos. power over it; the Corals which they hung about the child, which they call a Fetisso, they esteem much, for that hanging such a Fetisso about the child's neck, they say, it is good against vomiting; the second Fetisso, which they hung about his neck, they say, it is good against falling the third, they say, is good against bleeding; the fourth, is very good to procure sleep, which; they hung about the neck thereof, in the nighttime, that it may sleep well; the fift, is good against wild beasts, and the unwholsomenesse of the Air, with diverse other such like Fetissos, each having a name apart, to show what virtue it hath, and what they are good for, and they credibly believe them to be good against vomiting, falling, bleeding, (which they presently help) and for sleeping, they feed their young children with all kind of gross meats, almost from the first, for when they leave suckling (they suffer them not to suck long) than they begin to learn the child to eat of their gross meats, and to drink water; when they be used thereunto, than they take little heed to them, but beat the children lying down in their house, like Dogs, rooting in the ground like Hogs, whereby it falleth out that the young children soon learn to go. Every woman bringeth up her own children, and each child knoweth the Mother, and remaineth with her, until the Father either buyeth it of her, or that it goeth away from the Mother, it oftentimes falleth out, that the Husband taketh the child from the Mother, & selleth it to other men for a slave. When they begin to go, they presently learn to swim, and to Colour. run into the water, and when they are first borne they are not black, but reddish, as the Brasilians are; and then by little and little begin to be black; and at last, to be as black as Pitch, and growing bigger, run up and down like Savage men, Boys and Girls together, fight one with another, taking each others meat from them, and from their childhood upwards, begin to be envious one against the other, and so grow bigger and exercise all kind of villainy and knavery, their Parents not once teaching them any civility, nor showing them what they should do, suffering both Boys and Girls to go stark naked as they were borne, with their privy members all open, without any shame or civility. They use to beat and chasten their children most cruelly, striking them with great staffs, in Correction. such sort that we wondered that they did not break their bones, which they do not, but for some great cause (whereby their children respect them much) and for that they beat them cruelly, so that they do not easily forget it. Other good Discipline they teach them not, but they grow up like wild trees: having spent their time thus uncivilly, and beginning to be eight, ten, or twelve years old, than their Parents begin to instruct and teach them to do some thing, and to labour with their hands, the Fathers teach their Sons to spin Thread made of barks of Trees, and to knit Nets, which having learned they go to Sea with their Fathers to fish, and when they know how to row, and to guide a Boat, than two or three Boys will go out together Arts. in a Canoe or Almadia to fish, and that which they take they carry to their Parents for food, but when they are eighteen or twenty years old, than their Sons begin to deal for themselves, and leave their Fathers, and go and devil two or three of them together in a house, buying or hiring a Canoe, (which is one of their Boats) and therewith go to Sea together, and what fish they get they cell for Gold, first, keeping as much as serveth for food for themselves, with that they cell, they buy a fathom of Linen cloth, which they hung about their First, apparel. bodies, and between their legs, wherewith they cover their privy members, for than they begin to be shamefaced; whence they proceed further and begin to deal and traffic with Merchandise, and to carry it aboard the ship in their Canoes, and serve Merchants to carry them to and from their ships, and so learn to deal with Gold, and to get some thing. After that, beginning to be amorous, and to look after young Wenches, than they are esteemed to be men, which when their Fathers perceive, they look them out Wives, and then they marry, which Wiving. they do very young, so that in those Countries, Children get Children. Touching the G●rleses, they also begin to work, and that somewhat sooner than the Boys, they learn to make Baskets, Mats and str●w Hats of green Rushes, which they fold with their hands, they also learn to make Caps, Purses, and apparel made of barks of Trees, died with all kinds of colours, most cunningly done, as if they were fastened together with cords, much to be wondered at, they also learn to grinned their Corn or Millia, and thereof make Bread, which they go and cell for their Mothers, and bring them the money to buy other meat withal, and whatsoever they get, they give it to their Mothers, who for that (when they marry) give them some gift, as I have said before. In this sort the Girls begin to labour, and to learn to do household work, wherein according to their manner of house keeping, they are very curious, and exceed the men in cunning workmanship. The men in those Countries are of a very good proportion, with fair members, strong legs, and well-shaped bodies, which is easily to be seen, for that they go almost naked of their bodies, they have round faces, and no great lips, nor wide mouths, as the Barbarian Moors have, but their Noses are flat, which they make flat when they are young, for they esteem a Their limbs and members. flat Nose to be a great ornament unto them, and to say truth, it doth not amiss in them, for that according to the proportion of body, it beautifieth their faces: their ears are small, their eyes white, their eye brows very great, white teeth in their mouths, (for they keep their teeth very clean, scouring them with small sticks, and thereby make them very smooth, and shining like ivory) they have little beard, and are at lest thirty years of age, before they have any. They have broad shoulders, thick arms, great hands, and long fingers, and let their nails Long nails, a sign of idle Gentry. grow very long, which they keep very clean with scraping, for some of them let them grow as long as the joint of a man's finger, which they esteem for a great ornament, for that cause thinking themselves to be Gentlemen. The Merchants also that devil within the Land, use those long nails for a great show, for they keep them as white as ivory, by scraping them, and again they have good use for them, for that sometimes when they have not a Spoon by them, and that they untie their Purses to weigh Gold, and wanting a Spoon to take it out, for haste they use their long nails, and therewith put the Gold into the Scales, and I have seen some of them at one time, take at lest half an ounce of small Gold like sand out of their Purses. They have small bellies, long legs, broad feet, and long toes, little hair upon their bodies, curled hair upon their heads, but not so much curled as the Tawny Moors, for theirs is almost like bristels, and not like Wool. In the palms of their hands, under their feet, and under their lips, they are very white, their skins are as soft as Velvet, and smooth, which they raze not, they likewise have a great privy member, whereof they make great account, therein they much surpass our Countrymen. As they grow in years, they become blacker and blacker, at thirty years of age being in their best time, but when they are seventy or eighty years old, than their blackness begins to decay, and their bodies become yellowish, and their skins begin to be rugged, and to wrinkle like Spanish Leather; they exceed all other Moors in Africa, for proportion and stature of body. The men are industrious and subtle persons as can be, good Workmen or Labourers, strong of body, straight, and very upright, ingenious to learn any thing, and ready to conceive it: for any thing whatsoever they see done before them, they will soon imitate and sergeant; they are of a very sharp fight, and see further than our Netherlanders, for if there be any ships at the Their wits are subtlety. Sea, they will see them sooner than we, they are subtle Merchants to traffic with all, and every day more and more learn of the Netherlanders, so that in time they will surpass them, for they have good skill and knowledge in the Merchandizes which we cell them, they are hard of complexion, and have very hot stomaches, for they are able to digest raw and most strange meats (whereat we wondered) for if they had an Ostrich maw, they could not better digest Stomaches. such raw meat as they many times eat, as I will further declare, when I speak more of their manner of feeding. They are very envious and spiteful one against the other, and will bear Stomaches and revenge. malice against a man ten years together, and when they have the means to be revenged, than they will make their malice known, and until then keep it secret. They are Idolatrous, and very superstitious in their Religion. They have a strong complexion or savour of their bodies, much like Oil of Palm, wherewith they often anoint themselves. Superstition. Nicety. They are very curious to keep their bodies clean, and often wash and scour them. They are much troubled with Lice and Fleas. They are not ashamed to show their naked bodies, but they are very careful not to let a Fart, if any body be by them; they wonder at our Netherlanders, that use it so commonly, for they cannot abide that a man should Fart before them, esteeming it to be a great shame and contempt done unto them; when they ease themselves, they commonly go in the morning to the Town's end (where there is a place purposely made for them) that Easements. they may not be seen, as also because men passing by should not be molested with the smell thereof, they also esteem it a bad thing that men should ease themselves upon the ground, and therefore they make houses which are borne up above the ground, wherein they ease themselves, and every time they do it, they wipe; or else they go to the water side, to ease themselves in the sand, and when these Privy-houses are full, they set fire in them, and let them burn to ashes; they piss by jobs as Hogs do, and not all at one time; they are very covetous, and much Covetise and begging. addicted thereunto, and they can beg so well, and are so expert therein, that they surpass all the beggars in our Country, who although they had set ten or twelve years ordinarily at the Church doors, in Holland or Zealand; or go from door to door to beg an alms: yet they cannot have their lessons so perfectly as these. And although they are very hard and niggardly, and will give but little, yet when they have gotten any thing by their begging, than they will be somewhat liberal thereof, when it costs them nothing. They are very lecherous, and much addicted to uncleanness; especially with young women, Lechery. whereby they are much subject to the Pox, and other unclean diseases, that are gotten thereby; which they make small account of, and are nothing ashamed of them. They are no less given to drinking; for they are great drunkards, and dainty mouthed, and can eat and drink Drunkenness and greediness. of the best. In their feeding, they are very greedy. They cannot endure that any rain should fall upon their bodies, and therefore they shun it. They are very great liars, and not to be credited. They are likewise much inclined to theft, for they will steal like dogs, for their Kings and Lying and stealing. Captains practise it, and they are so well used thereunto, that they cannot leave stealing. They are very expert and cunning to fish, and to till the land, and in their apparel, and going very proud, they are very stout, proud and curious in all their actions. They are not to be trusted nor credited, for they are no good paymasters, you were as good give it, as trust them with any thing. They are of a very good memory, and will remember a thing long. They are by nature warm and hit, and therefore cannot endure cold, they are not frugal, for whatsoever they get, they spend it presently: for it grieves them to keep it, so that therein they are like to little children, that can keep nothing. They are excellent Swimmers and diverse in the water, and are so expert therein, that they much surpass our Country men. §. III Of their Apparel, Customs within doors, Manner of diet, Merchandising, the use of Dache; Wares carried thither. ALthough their apparel and manner of dressing is not variable, yet they take a great Cutting their hair. pride therein; as first, in cutting their hair, every one of a several fashion, and as finely as he can device it: some with a half moon, some cross wise, others with three or four horns upon their heads, and every one a several way, so that among fifty men, you shall scarce found two or three that are cut alike. On their arms they hung Iron rings, three Rings. or four upon one arm cut, some round, others flat, which are razed, and marked as we make fairings for children. About their necks they were a string of Beads, of diverse colours, which our Netherlanders bring them; but the Gentlemen wear Rings of gold about their necks, on their feet, they wear many strange wreathes, which they call Fetissos, (which name they derive from Fetisso● their Idolatry) for when they eat or drink, than they power meat and drink upon them; and first give them to eat and drink. At their knees also they wear a string of Venice beads, with some gold among them, of diverse fashions, much after the manner that our young maids wear their Coral bracelets about their arms. They wear caps made of Barks of trees, with a long string hanging at them, which they bind about their heads, after the Turkish manner, in stead of a hatband, painted and died of diverse colours. They also make caps of Reeds, they Caps. likewise have hats of Straw, as we have, and some of green Rushes, they also make caps of Dogs and Goats skins; which they spread upon a block of wood, all finely made, they wear at lest two fathom of Linen about the middle of their bodies, and between their legs, and round about them like a girdle, and let it hung down beneath their knees, like the Portugals Breeches; and when they go out of doors, they take a fathom of Linen cloth, Say, or stuff, and wear it about their necks, and cross under their arms like a Cloak, and in their hands they wear an Assagaie or two, and when they go in this manner in the streets, they have a Boy or a Slave following them, which carrieth a stool after them, and where they stay, there their slaves sets down their stools for them to sit and prate; they are very proud in their going, for they go Pride. very slowly, and use a long pace as they go along through the streets, they look forward, and never cast up their eyes, until some body that is better than themselves, speaketh unto them, and with them they will stand and talk, and make them an answer; but if they be such as are of meaner quality than themselves, to them they will make no answer: but with an angry countenance, and despitefully, saying, hold your peace, speak not to me, esteeming themselves embased, by speaking to a meaner person than themselves in the streets; for there are very great men among them, very proud in speech, and do much honour and reverence to strangers, to the end you should do the like to them. When they go to Sea, than they put off their clotheses, and taking a little piece of Linen or cloth, about a handful broad, tie that about their bodies, and between their legs, before their privy members, and when they go on land again, than they put it off, and wash themselves from head to feet, and anoint their bodies with Oil of Palm, or fat of beasts, to make them shine; and between their toes put Soap, to keep them clean: they also use to anoint their bodies to keep them from the biting of Flies. In the morning, when they go out and meet with any of their friends or acquaintance, they salute each other very solemnly, bidding Salutations. them good morrow, embracing each other in their arms, & putting forth the two fore-fingers of their right hands, one to the other, they hold each other fast by them, and kinckling them twice or thrice together, at every time bowing their heads, they say, Auzy, Auzy, which in their Language is good morrow. The Portugals in Mina marry mulato women, half white, half black, because white women Their lust. cannot live there. These wear their hair short, as the men, wear many Corals, and are bravely apparelled. But of the Native women of these parts. First, I will tell you of their Natures, Complexions, and Conditions: from their youths upwards, they are given to Lust and uncleanness, for a great while they go with their privy members uncovered, as I said before; and as they had no shame at all, so when they begin to wear some thing upon their bodies, they begin to express shamefacedness, but then begin to be jecherous, which they naturally learn from their youth upwards: and before the Netherlanders and Portugals dwelled among them, and Through you is my name blasphemed amongst the Gentiles. Rom. 2. 2. Let Christians read this wi●h shame, especially travellers. Let not Heathens be made worse by Christians which, alas is now common in a●l remote parts. And th●s is one chief cause of the death of so many there. Combs for courtesy. Traffic in that Country, the women were not so proud nor curious, as they are now; but that they have learned much of us, by seeing that we rather desire a handsome, than an evil favoured wench; and for that cause, they give themselves thereunto, that they might be beloved of us; for they esteem it to be good fortune for them to have carnal copulation with a Netherlander, and among themselves, brag and boast thereof. In former time, they use to go stark naked until they were very great, as yet they do among those that devil within the land, as the Negroes themselves have told us; but on the Sea side they are grown more shamefaced, by means of such as comes out of Europe to Traffic with them. They are also thievish, but thereof they have not so much need as the men. They are very proud in their gate and apparel, they curl and fold the hair of their heads, making a hill in the middle of their heads like a Hat, such as the Dutch Gentlewomen use to wear, and round about the same, they make round strikes as big as a dolor, which they dress and trim so long, till it be as they would have it; and then they anoint it with Palm Oil, which makes it very much frizzled, They have long Combs with two teeth only, each tooth being a finger long, which they thrust into their hair, and comb it therewith; for they are troubled with Lice: they use their combs also for a kind of salutation or reverence, which they do unto men; for when they bid one good morrow, and kincke fingers together, they put their combs out of their hair, and put them in again, which they use for a kind of reverence, in stead of bowing their heads. Upon their foreheads they cut three or four slashes in the flesh, about the length of the joint of a man's finger, and also on their cheeks not fare from their ears, which they suffer to swell, and rise up, about the breadth of a knife, which they cover over with painting, and under their eye brows, they Racing. also make white strikes, and on their faces they set white spots, which a fare off show like Pearls. They also raze their arms and their breasts with diverse kinds of cuts, every morning putting diverse colours upon them, whereby they show like black silk doublets cut and pinked, Rings. or like a woman's Satin stomacher, they wear ear rings of Copper or Tin, and Copper bracelets about their arms, and some of ivory, and upon their legs also they wear many read and yellow Copper Ring's. But a young maid that is unmarried, weareth many Iron Ring's about her arms, sometimes thirty or forty upon one arm: a Whore (by them called Etigafou) oftentimes wear Copper Ring's upon her legs, with Bells hanging at them, which she goes ringing through the streets. They are well proportioned and membered, much surpassing our women, in strength and agility of body, both when they are delivered of their children, and otherwise, as I have said before. They are very wise and diligent in house keeping, good Housewives and Cooks, but not very skilful to make clean & scour their Copper Kettles & Dishes, to make them shine. They keep no more Householdstuff than they have need of, you found the women more at home in their houses, than the men commonly are; for they use not to go abroad to prate with their neighbours, they are not over fruitful: for commonly it is two orthree years before they are with child, which I think proceeds from their hot natures, and the air of the Country, and secondly, because their husbands have so many wives, two, three, four, five, and six, and some more, e 〈…〉 h one as he hath power and ability to keep them; and with them, he Sign of riches lieth according to their manner, every one her turn, and useth no● one only, but hath so much to do with them all, that it is long before some of them are gotten with child. Their men are diligenter therein then we are, & the first thing they will tell you, is of their wives and children, for he that among them hath many wives and children, he is a rich man. The women teach their daughters from their youths upwards, to bake bread, and to grinned Millia, with other Housewivery; whereby it cometh to pass, that they have good skill in house-keeping, because they are brought up therein from their youths. They are always rubbing their teeth with a certain kind of wood, where with they make them so smooth that they shine, as is before said, as white as ivory: and in truth those white teeth make a fair show in their black faces. They wear a fathom and some a fathom and a half of linen cloth about their bodies, which hangeth from beneath their breasts or their navels down to their knees, than they take a piece of read, Apparel and ornaments. blue, or yellow cloth, whereof they make a Girdle, and put it about them, and on it they hung their Knives, Purses with money, and some Keys, and although they have but few Chests or Cubboords, yet they hung Keys at their Girdles, because it makes a fair show. They also hung diverse Wispes of straw about their Girdles, which they tie full of Beans, and other Venice Beads, esteeming them to be their Fetissos, or Saints, some of them take a piece of cloth, others a Mat made of barks of Trees, others a piece of a Carpet, and wear it about their bodies, and so every one wears something, and this they do within the house, but when they go to Market to buy something, than they put off those things, and go and wash themselves in a Kettle of water from the head to the feet, and then they take another piece of Linen to put about their bodies and another Girdle, and another fathom or two of Linen Cloth, and hung it about their body, from their breasts down to their feet like a Gown, and upon it wears another thing of Say or of striped linen, and that she carries upon her shoulders, and under her arm like a Cloak, and carries a wooden Platter in her hand which she bears up a high, and so goes to Market, and when she comes home again from the Market or other places where she hath been, she puts off those clothes, and put on worse, for they are more sparing then the men, and therefore they carry the Purse, and when their Husbands will have any money, they must come to them for it. The women have the government of their Houses, and the men take care as much as lies in Their housewiferie. them, to earn something, but the women provide the meat to serve for their daily food, although they eat a part, they buy no more meat every day, then serveth them for that day, or they can eat at a meal. In the evening they go to their houses that stand without the Town, Making of bread. and are full of Millia (which is their kind of Corn) where they take a certain quantity, as much as they need for their House, and with a staff stamp it, as we use to stamp Spice in a Grocer's shop, and that is their manner of threshing, than they fan it in a wooden dish, till it be clean, but such as have slaves make them do it. This Millia is a fair white Seed, when it is broken, as hereafter I will show, over night they steep this Millia with a little Mais in fair water, and in the morning after they have washed, and made themselves ready, they take the Millia and lay it upon a stone, as Painters do when they grinned their colours, than they take another stone about a foot long, and with their hands grinned the Millia as small as they can, till in a manner it be dough, and then it showeth like baked Buckway Cakes, they temper their dough with fresh water and Salt, and then make Rolls thereof as big as two fists, and that they lay upon a warm hearth, whereon it baketh a little, and this is the bread which they use. The Negroes of the Castle Damina, bake fair bread of Mais, which is almost like our wheaten bread, Raw food. and that they cut in Rowles: they can also bake it so hard, that it will keep two or three months sweet and hard, for they furnish their ships and jacts with such bread, when they sand them to the Lands of Saint Thomas, or to Angola, others that have not the means to have such bread, they go to Market to buy it, and call it Kangues, when the Fishermen come out of the Sea with their fish, than the women carry it to the Market, where every one comes to buy that and flesh, fruit, and other things. They use altogether raw and strange kind of meats, as handfuls of Grain or Manigette, (and will drink up whole Romers full of Aquavite at a Filthy food. draught) Dogs, Cats, and filthy stinking Elephants, and Buffolds flesh, wherein there is a thousand Maggets, and many times stinks like carrion, in such sort that you cannot endure the smell thereof; there are likewise little Birds as big as a Bulfinch, of a grey colour, with read bills, which very cunningly make their Nests upon the smallest ends of the branches of trees, thereby to preserve themselves from Snakes or other venomous beasts. Those they eat alive, feathers and all. I have been told by some of the Moors, that the Country people dwelling within the Land, eat dried Snakes, and the Boors or Slaves, as also the common people which devil upon the Seaside, although they have better provision of meat then those that devil further into the Land, yet they are of so hot a nature, that they eat raw Dogs guts, and never seethe nor roast them, which we ourselves see: And there was one of their Boys left aboard a Netherlanders ship for a pawn for debt, which Boy was so greedy to eat raw meat, that although he had sufficient meat with them in the ship, yet he would eat the Hen's meat out of their Troughes. This Boy made a stick, and at the end thereof he drove a nail with the point upwards, A greedy Boy. and went and lay by the Hen's Cage, and when any of them put out their heads to eat meat, he strooke them in the heads, and killed them, and then he went and shown the Sailors, that some of the Hens were dead, which he did to the end he might eat their raw guts, and would not stay so long until the guts were made clean, but took them and eat them raw as they came out of the Hen's bellies. They eat also great store of old stinking fish, which is dried in the Sun, but to say, that they eat such kind of raw meats for necessity and no other, were untruth; for they also are very dainty, and can eat good meat when they have it. There are women that devil in the Castle among the Portugals that can dress meat well, they eat also many Hens, Goats, Oxen, and Hearts, but such meat is not eaten by the common people, but those that eat them are Gentlemen, or such as are rich, and are able to buy them; they also eat jugnamis, Bannanas, and Patates. They have three kind of trees, as the Palmtrees, whereof Their Trees. some are Females which yield no wine, but bear Grapes as big as Plums, of an Orange colour, at the one end being somewhat blackish: those Grapes they peel to the stones, and Palme-oile. thereof they make Oil, which they call Palm Oil, which is very delicate and good, which they use to dress their meat withal, and make good sauce thereof for their fish, the thickest of this Oil they use to anoint their bodies withal, to make them clean, and the women use it to frizell their hair, the veins are as great as Acorns, and as hard as a stone, at the end thereof having three round holes, they beat them in pieces, and within them found certain Nuts, like little earthen pellets, much like hazell-nuts, but when you eat them, they taste of the wood, and are very dry. They likewise have many Beans and Pease, whereof some are like Turkey Beanes of a purple colour, those Beans are good and fat, which they dress with Oil of Palm, and it is a very excellent meat and nourisheth well, but the other kind of Beans and Pease, they use not to eat, for they have no great quantity of them, growing thereabouts. The jugnamis also they use in many places in stead of bread. Their drink commonly is nothing but water, but yet in some places they brew a little Mais in water, which being sodden together, is almost like a kind of beer, which they also use much to drink and call it Poitou, others buy a pot of Palme-wine, and because that will not continued long, therefore four or five of them go together, and buy a Drinking. pot or two: a pot of theirs is ten pots of ours, and that they pay for together, which they pour into a great Cabas, which grows upon Trees, whereof some are half as big as a Kilderkin, and will hold at lest twelve Khans, and then sit down round about it to drink, whereof every man sendeth his lovingest and truest wife a little pot full home to drink, and the first draught that they drink, they take it out of the Cabas with a smaller Cabas, and when the first man drinks, the rest stand up, and taking his Cap or Hat off, lay their hands upon his head, and with a loud voice cries, Tautosi, Tautosi; at the first draught, they drink not the Cabas full out, but leave a little in it, which they throw upon the ground, saying, I OV, as giving their Fetissos that to drink, and if they have other Fetissos on their arms or feet, they spit drink out of their Uncivil feeding. mouths upon them, as if they gave them drink also; for they are of opinion, that if they do it not, or forget to do it, they should not drink their wine quietly together, but that their Fetissos would let them. Naturally they are great Drinkers, and use no less unseemliness in their feeding, but eat as unmannerly and greedily, as if they were a company of Hogs: for sitting down upon the ground to eat, they stay not till they have eaten one morsel up, but still cram Strange hunger in so hot a Climate. in, and they put not their meat into their mouths, but pull their meat in pieces, and take it up with their three middlemost fingers, and gaping, cast it so right into their mouths, that they never fail nor cast it beside their mouths, whereat we wondered much. They are always hungry, and would willingly eat all day long, which shows that they have very hot maws, and although the Country is very hot, whereby the heat of the Air commonly should fill men's stomaches, yet they are hungry, and we Netherlanders are not weak stomached there, but always have good appetites, whereby I am of opinion, that heat in those Countries makes men hungry: but because I am no Doctor of Physic, I will not entreat thereof. And because they make great account of that drinking together, they are very earnest and industrious to get something, and to make provision of Gold, which having gotten, they cannot be frugal or sparing, Good fellowship, or prodigality. but presently go and drink it with their companions, now one, and then another, every one his turn, and if one gets more than his fellows, than he must be liberaller than his fellows, that is, when they begin to deal with the Merchants, and to go aboard the ships, and he that is poor or hath not much, can hardly bear company to drink, because they are not sparing, when they have gotten any thing. As I have understood by the Inhabitants of those Countries, before the Portugals came thither to deal with them, they had very little or no kind of Merchandise to traffic withal, or Their trading. to live by, but live upon that which they got from others by force, which was not much, specially to get any thing to apparel themselves; for before that time they went all naked, as I said before, much less had they any cattles or victuals for their maintenance, but only such as the Portugals brought thither, and by that means the Country was filled and replenished with diverse kinds of beasts and Corn, whereby at this day, there is almost all kind of things that are First simplicity necessary and needful for man's sustenance, and otherwise to be had in those Countries. And within a while after, the Portugals began to traffic and deal with the Savage Inhabitants, they likewise began to know their Merchandise. At the first, in former time they came and brought their Gold unto the Portugals, and bought of them such things as they wanted, as Linen Cloth, &c. but the people dwelling further within Land, durst not venture to come to the Portugals to deal with them, as wondering at First trading. them, it being a fearful thing unto them to see white men apparelled, and they themselves black and unapparelled, (as the like happened unto our men; for at the first they were afraid to see Black Moors) and therefore they brought their money to those that dwelled on the Sea side, where the Portugals traffic, and told them what wares they would have, and they went to the Castle, and bought such things as they desired, as Iron, Tin, Copper Basins, Knives, Cloth, Linen, Kettles, Corals; and such like wares, and the Merchants that sent them to the Portugals, paid them for their pains, upon every Peso of Gold by them disbursed, so that if they bestowed many Pesoes, they received a good deal of money for their Factoridge, and by that means they got their liuings. But after that, when we began to traffic thither, (the first that went from hence thither First Dutch Trade. out of Holland, to deal with the Negroes, being called Barent Erickson of Medenblicke) and found what profit the Portugals did there, we increased our Trade thither, and sent more ships with the said Baront, as a fit man for it, because he knew the Coast; as having been there with the Portugals. But having no place upon the Land (as the Portugals had) to carry our wares ashore, and to lay it in Warehouses to traffic with them as time served, and durst not, or else might not go on Land, we were constrained to stay with our ships at anchor before their Towns, attending for the Merchants, that came aboard our ships with their Canoes, at which time the Negroes seeing that we had Merchandise aboard, emboldened themselves to traffic with us, and brought their Gold aboard our ships, and for that at this present they deal but little with the Portugals, but only with our Countrymen, therefore I will show in what manner they deal with us. In the morning betimes, they come aboard our ships with their Canoes, or Scutes to traffic with us: and the cause why their Merchants came so early aboard, is, for that in the morning the wind, which they call Bofone, blows off from the Land, and then it is calm smooth water, for Wind in the morning from land & calm. about noon the wind which they call Agom Brettou, gins to blow out of the Sea, and then they row to Land again: for the people that devil within the Land, can hardly brook the Seas, for when they are aboard the ship, they can scarce go or stand, but lie down and spew like Dogs, and are very Sea-sick; but their Rowers and Pilots that bring them aboard, are hardy enough, and never are sick, by reason of their daily using to the Seas. But some of their Merchants when they come aboard our ships, are so sick, that they cast out all they have within their bodies; and by reason of their being so sick infaire weather, they are so afraid of the wind (when the waves go any thing high) that they make as much haste home as they can, and some of them dare not venture upon the Seas to go aboard the ships, but deliver their money to the Pilots or Factors, telling them what Merchandise they desire to buy, and those Tolken come with the Gold aboard the ships, having a Purse which hangeth about their middles, wherein they put their Gold, and every several man's Gold is in a piece of Cloth or Paper by itself, and they can tell which is every man's, and what wares he desireth to have for it, and sometimes they have twelve or ten men's Gold to bestow, which is called an English of Gold, and of some two, three, or four, and when any of their monies is not weight, than they put it into their Purse, and carry it to the man again, for if they should put any thing to it, to make it full weight, the Merchant would not give it them again, for they weigh their Gold first upon the Land, and know how much it is before they sand it aboard the ship, for they credit not one the other, and when they have bestowed their money, than we must give them somewhat to boot, which they call Dache. Dache. When we began to traffic here in the Country with two or three ships, as one of Middleburgh, Undermining and defrauding Merchants. one of Amsterdam, and one of Schiedam, and that all our ships met and lay at anchor together to cell our wares, the one ship seeing that the other trafficked more, and vented more wares then his fellows, to found the means to get the Merchants aboard their ships, they willed the Pilots (with whom they must hold friendship, for they carry the Merchants aboard) to bring them aboard their ships, and they would give them something for their labours, and the Pilots accordingly to get something, brought them aboard that ship, which had made them that offer, for they are very covetous, which the other ships perceiving, willed the Pilots to bring the Merchants aboard their ships, and they would likewise give them something: and they made them answer, that if they would give them as much as the other did, they would come aboard their ships, which they promised to do, and gave them more Dache than the other, and by that means drive the Merchants, Pilots, and Tolken aboard their ships, which the other ships seeing, and thinking that their Merchant's wares cost them no more than the others, gave them more Dache than the others, and by that means striving one with the other, they deminished one and the others gain, and in fine, their gifts grew to such a rate, that at this day, their Dache amounteth unto six or seven per cento. And now it is come to pass, that whereas the Country people and Merchants were wont to pay the litridge and brokeridge to the Pilots and Tolken, to carry them aboard the ships, they sought to the Merchants and Country Moors to get them into their Canoes, for greediness of Dache, which they got of the Factors for their labours, to bring the Merchants aboard, and thereby in stead of paying them for going aboard, they give the Merchants much Dache, in regard of the great profit they get thereby. Many Merchants coming to the Sea side to buy wares, some of them a hundred or two hundred miles from within the land, bring great store of gold, & have diverse slaves with them, which they lad with the wares which they buy in the ships, whereof some have twenty, others thirty, and some more, as they have means, and according to the trade that they use: which Merchants or Moorish country people, know the houses or lodgings, where they use to lie, and weigh their money to their Tolke or Host, and tell them what goods or wares they will have; who coming aboard, commonly bring one of the Merchants with them, for they trust not one the other, and leave the rest with their slaves upon the land, which tell them what wares they desire to have; and if it be a Merchant that can speak no Portugal speech, they will presently tell you, and will the Factor not to speak Morish speech unto them, because their Merchant is one that dwells fare within the land; thereby giving you to understand, that they mean to deceive him, and to beguile him of much money. The poor Merchant being sick, and lying in Ask my fellow if I be a Thief. the ship spuing like a dog, in the mean time the Brokers make the match for them, telling the Factors how much ware they desire to have for so much gold; for that the wares are commonly sold all at one price: The Tolken makes not many words with the Factors, but set certain wares before the Merchant, as little as they can to content him for his money, and the price being made with him, he weighs their gold, and takes the wares, and goes on land again; and the Merchant being go home, than the Pilots and Tolken come aboard the ships again, to fetch that which they have coozoned the Merchant off: so that oftentimes the Merchants are deceived of a third part of their goods by such practices: others, while he looks about, or turns to spew, steal a piece of the Merchant's gold, and put it into their Mouths, Ears, or Nostrils, making the Merchant believe that his money is too light: the Merchant for his part, seeing that Cozening Knaves. by means of their the every his money will not reach out; because it is too light, that it may weigh more than it is, blows in the Balance, which the Factors oftentimes perceiving not, and thinking that they have their full weight, are by that means deceived, and come short of their reckoning; so that they have a thousand devices to steal, and to beguile the Merchants. At first they were wont to be very simple in their dealing, and trusted the Netherlanders very much, whereat we wondered: for they were of opinion, that white men were Gods, and White Devils can hardly make black Saints. would not deceive them, and then took the wares upon their words, without reckoning it after them, whereby they were deceived: for, that if they bought ten fathom of Linen cloth, they found but eight, and by that means, lost two fathom, and other things after the rate, which the Factors did so grossly, that the Merchants in the end perceived it, and began to look better to themselves, and grew so subtle in their reckoning, that if they bought one hundred fathom of Linen, they could reckon it to a fathom, and tell whether they had their measure or not; so that now if you do them any wrong, by measuring or reckoning, they will not come aboard your ship any more; and which is more, for any bad look, or hasty word that you shall give them, they will never be friends with you again. Troubles and wars in the Netherlands, constrained us to seek Traffic here also, and to undertake this voyage, by that means to put the Portugalls from it, which in the end we did, for Wares for these parts of Guinea, and for what use. that since the Netherlanders came hither to Traffic with the Negroes, Moors, the Portugalls have best trading, and are wholly decayed. First, we bring them great store of slight Linen cloth, whereof there is very much spent in those Countries, for they apparell themselves therewith, and it is the chiefest thing they use for that purpose: besides this, we carry them great store of Basins, as little Basins, Barbers Basins, Basins to drink in, Platters of Copper, flat Basins, great broad Copper pans, at the lest two fathom about, and small Posnets without edges: The small Basins they use to put Oil in, wherewith they anoint themselves, and the greater sort of them they set in the graves of the dead, & use them to carry diverse things in. The Barber's Basins they use to wash themselves in, & when they cut their hair, platters they use to lay over others to cover them withal, to keep dust and filth from falling into their things. The great broad Pans, are by them used to kill a Goat or a Hog in, and to make it clean therein, in stead of a Tub. The Possenets they use to dress their meat in, which serveth them to very good purpose, they will not have them with steals, as we use them here with us, and many other such like Basins of Copper, which our ships bring thither in great quantities, and therewith fill the Country so full; and by means thereof, they are sold as good cheap there unto the Negroes, as they are bought in Amsterdam and although there are so many of those Basins brought thither, and no ware that weareth so much, as Linen, yet you see but few old Copper things there, and therefore you must think, that there is great store of people inhabiting further within the land, which use so great quantity of such things. We carry thither great store of Kettles, which they use to fetch water in, out of their pits and Valleys, and some read Copper pots Tinned within, wherein they use to put water, in stead of a barrel of bear to drink, earthen pots they use also to drink out of. Iron is used by them to make their weapons, as Assagaie, cutting Knives, Poniards, &c. The Assagays & Poniards they use for the wars. The cutting Knives, to Till and cut up the ground, in stead of Spades, and some to cut wood withal, and to use about their Building, for they have no other Tools: They also buy great store of Read, Blue, Yellow, and Green Rupinsh cloth, which they use for Girdles about their middles, to hung their Knives, Purses, Poniards, and such like things at. They use white Spanish Serges to wear upon their bodies, instead of Cloaks, Rings of Copper and Brass, which they wear about their arms and feet for a great pride. They also use Tin things, as Rings for their arms, but not many. They use many Knives which we make with us in Holland, and call them Dock Messen. They also use great store of Venice Beads, of all kinds of colours, but they desire some colours more than others, which they break in four or five pieces, and then grinned them upon a stone, as our children grinned Cherry stones; and then put them upon strings, made of Bark of trees, ten or twelve together, and therewith Traffic much: Those ground Corals they wear about their necks, hands and feet. They also use round Beads, and specially great round Counters, which they hung and plait among their hair, and let them hung over their ears. Pins they use to make Fishhooks, Horse tails they use when they dance, & also when they sit still, to keep the flies from their bodies; Looking glasses, and small Copper milk Kans, with many such like things. But the chiefest wares that are uttered there, and most used among them, is, Linen, Cloth, Brass, and Copper things, Basins, Kettles, Knives, and Corals. At first we used many times to deceive them, not only in measuring of Linen, but in delivering Their knowledge in our wars, and trial thereof. them broken and patched Basins, and peeced Kettles for their money; rotten Cloth, through the which they might have sifted Beans; Knives that were so rusty, that they could hardly without breaking pull them out of their sheaths, with such like wares. But now by use and experience, they have attained to such skill in our wares, that they are almost able to surpass us therein. For, first, when they buy any Linen cloth, they look if it be not to slight and thin, and whether it be white and broad; for they are very curious to buy white and broad Linen, and respect not the strength so much as the breadth of the Linen: for they use to hung it about their bodies, specially the women, which desire to have it hung down from underneath their breasts, to their knees. Secondly, they take Woollen cloth, and hold it up against the light, to see if it be thin. They draw the Knives on't of the sheaths, to see if they be not rusty. They look upon the Basins one by one, to see if they have no holes in them: or whether they be broken, and the lest hole that they spy in them, they lay them away, and desire to have others for them; and also if they be but a little foul or greasy, they will none of them: And for quantity and quality make trial of all other wares, as curiously as in Europe is done. §. four What Custom the Merchants pay to their Kings. Their Measures, Weights, Scales, Markets: Also their Sabbath, Fetissos and superstitions. THe Kings have their Customs dwelling upon the Sea Coast, where the ships lie to Traffic with the Country people, and they are placed there, to see that the Customs. Kings loose not their Rents and Imposts, and that it may be the better paid them, and no deceit used, they appoint one of their Sons or some one of their nearest friends to be present with them. Those Customers receive the Custom of the fish, which is taken in his precinct, or before his Haven, and to that end he hath a measure to measure it withal, and if the measure be not full (of any fish whatsoever) than it payeth no Custom, but if their fish be more than filleth that measure, than he taketh the fifth fish thereof, or as much as he thinketh good to take for his Custom, and that is presently sent to the King of that quarter by his slaves, which every morning come thither to fetch the fish. Such Merchants as come thither a great way out of the Country, pay to the King of the Haven where they go to Traffic, the weight of six pence in gold, for their passage through his Toll. Country, and whether they intent to buy much or little, the passage money is all one, and when they have Traffic with the Factors in the ships, and come to land, the Customer taketh a part of their goods from them, which is commonly a fourth part of that which they have bought, and carrieth it away with him, than the Merchant takes the rest and carrieth it to his lodging, which done, he goeth backe again to the Customer (whom they call la guarda, within Portugal is the watch) and agreed with him, and pay him as little as they can, and so have their goods again, and if they have bestowed less than two ounces of gold upon wares, than there is no set Custom to be paid for it, but they give as much as they can agreed upon for it, with the Customer, and that is the Customers own profit, in stead of his wages, but whatsoever they buy above the value of two ounces of Gold, than they must pay an English of Gold for custom thereof, those two ounces of Gold they call Benda. Also if they have stolen any thing from any of their Country people, they also pay money for it, as the case requireth. And also when they have lain with another man's Wife, than the Fines. King hath a forfeit paid unto him for it. And when the Country people come to Market with their weapons, they must leave their Weapons in some place, or else they must pay a forfeit, which is six penny weight in Gold, if they come with any Arms or Weapons to their Sea-townes. And they also that counterfeit false Gold, with diverse other forfeitures, which are all paid to the King, whereof the Customer every three months maketh his account, and payeth it unto the King. They make Weights of Copper of diverse sorts, and have little Copper Scales which are Weights and Scales. round, and hollow like an Orange peel. A Benda is their greatest weight, which with us is two ounces; Benda-affa, is half a Benda, which is an ounce. Assuwa, is two Pesos and a half. Eggeba, is two Pesos, or half an ounce. Seron, is a Peso and a half. Eusanno is a Peso or a Loot. Quienta, is three quarters of a Peso, each Peso is a Loot. Media taba, is a quarter of a Peso, or a small parcel. Agiraque, is half a Peso, or half a Loot, each Peso is a Loot; so that their weights are all one with ours for the names, but differ in the pound a Peso and a half, which is a Loot and a half, so that their weights are so much lighter than ours. They measue their Cloth by two fathom together, which they cut one from the other, and call it jectam, and cell their Linen in that sort among themselves, and those two fathom after Measures. our measure is a stork and three quarters, and they are very subtle in measuring of their Linen, and can reckon that so many of our storks make so many of their fathoms. They cut their Woollen-cloth in pieces not above a handful broad, which they use in stead of Girdles about their middles, and cell the Cloth in this sort among themselves in this manner, and use no other kind of measure thereunto. They are not very subtle nor expert in telling, specially to reckon, for when they have passed the number of ten, they rehearse so many words one after the other for one number, that they are so cumbered, that they cannot tell how to get out of it, and so sit buzzing Telling or numbering. so long, till at last they have forgotten their number, and are forced to begin to tell again, but since they began to deal with the Netherlanders, and were to reckon above the number of ten, for they use no more among them, they tell till they come to ten, and then take one of their fingers into their hands, and then tell to ten again, and then take another finger into their hand, and so proceed till they have both their hands full, which in all maketh an hundred, than they mark that up, and then begin again to tell to ten, and use the same order as before. Every Town hath Market days specially appointed, upon the which you found more to be Markets how they are kept. No Market on their Sabbath. bought then upon other days, and every Town hath his Market upon such a day, as the others have it not, and so every one differeth upon their days, and when their Market days come, they have two day's Market one after the other, wherein the principal Boors or Country people, come from diverse places to traffic with the ships. They have their Sunday also, but on that day they do nothing. In the morning betimes, as soon as it is day, the Country people come with their Sugar Canes to the Market, carrying two or three bundles together upon their heads, which are bound up like faggots, and being in the Market they unbind them, and so lay them down upon the ground, which done, the Inhabitants of that place come to buy them, some two, others three, and some more as they have need of them, whereby they have soon sold their Sugar Canes, for they use many of them to eat, and as soon as they have sold their Sugar Canes, than the women come to the Market with their wares, who bring Oranges, Lemons, Bannanas, Backovens, Wares. Potatoes, Indianias, Millia, Mais, Rice, Manigette, Hens, Eggs, Bread, and such like necessaries, which those that devil on the Seaside have need of, and are sold both unto the Inhabitants, and to the Netherlanders in the ships, which come thither to buy it. The Inhabitants of the Seaside, come also to the Market with their wares, which they buy of the Netherlanders, as Linen Cloth, Knives, ground Corals, Looking-glasses, Pins, arm Rings, and Fish, which their Husbands have gotten in the Sea, whereof the women buy much, and carry them to other Towns within the Land, to get some profit by them, so that the fish which is taken in the Sea, is carried at lest an hundred or two hundred miles up into the Land, for a great Present, although many times it stinks like carrion, and hath a thousand Maggots creeping in it. Those women are very nimble about their business, and so earnest therein, that they go at lest five or six miles every day to the places where they have to do, and are laden like Asses: for at their backs they carry their children, and on their heads they have a heavy burden of fruit, or Millia, and so go laden to the Market, and there she buyeth fish, to carry home with her, so that oftentimes they come as heavily laden from the Market, as they went thither. These pay no custom to the King, but if they found any Fetissos in the way as they go (which are their Idolatrous Superstition. gods) they give them some of their fruit or Millia to eat, which is as much as if they gave them the tenth part thereof. Tithes. Those women go seven or eight together, and as they pass along the way they are very merry and pleasant, for commonly they sing and make a noise; about noon the Country people begin to come to the Market with their Palme-wine, which they carry in pots, some bringing one some two pots, as they are able, they come armed to the Market, having a hewing Knife at their Girdles, and two or three Assagayes in their hands, but when they enter into the Market, than they set their arms in a certain place appointed thereunto, and when they have sold and go home again, every man takes his weapons and goes his way, not once changing one with the other, but every man takes his own, and when the Netherlanders and the Negroes have done traffiquing: when the Country people come to the Market with their wine, look what the Pilots or Rowers (that carried the Merchants aboard the ships) have gotten, or that was given them for Dache, by the Factors, there with they buy Palme-wine, and drink it up together, they pay for their Wine either with Gold, or Linen; but for the most part, they pay for it with Gold, which they weigh very narrowly, one unto the other, and when there are many Merchants, and that the Wine is much desired, than it is oftentimes dearer than Spanish Wine is with us. Besides this, the Market folk know every one their place, and where to sit to cell their wares, as those with fruit stand in one place, they with Sugar Canes in another place, they with Wood, Water, and Bread by themselves; and those that cell Wine in a place by themselves, but the Palme-wine which is brought thither by Sea, from other places, that is never brought to the Market, for many times when it comes in the Canoes in the evening, when the people have need thereof, as soon as it is brought on Land, the Negroes stand ready upon the shore watching for it, and going to the Merchants, every one takes a Pot, and carries it away, so that they have presently sold it, & the Merchant needs not fear that his, Wine will sour for want of utterance, for they are so greedy of it, specially for to drink, that oftentimes they fight and fall together by the ears for it. They use no money nor any kind of Mint, wherewith they pay each other, but when they buy any thing they pay for it with Gold, and that by weight, and it is a very small parcel that hath not some kind of weight to weigh it withal, and they pay each other with four square pieces of Gold, weighing a grain or half a grain. The cause why they pay in this sort, and have this custom, is by means of the Portugals, of the Castle of Myna, which shown them this way, for before the Portugals came thither, the Negroes knew no such thing, but when they bought any thing, they exchanged ware for ware, but the Portugals coming thither had no money to pay them, when they bought first-fruits or other victuals to eat, an therefore they desired to pay with Kacrawen, in stead of money, & so it is the custom about the Castle of Myna, that they have great store of Kacrawen, which they use for payment more than in other places. In places where the Portugals are not known, the Negroes use not that kind of Mint, but sell their Gold as it cometh out of the Earth, for they know not how to melt or use their Gold as the Negroes do, that deal with the Portugals, and in stead of money paid one the other in small stones: they use also small pieces of Iron of a finger length, with a half Moon thereon, which they use in stead of money, and have no other kind of money in the Golden Coast of Guinea, than such as I said before, wherewith they pay each other. Although they are altogether wild, rough, and uncivil, having neither Scripture nor Books, nor any notable Laws that might be set down, or declared to show the manner of their policy and living, yet when they have passed the six days of the week in labour and pains taking, to get their liuings, the seventh day they leave working, and reckon that to be their day of ease, and abstinence from work, or their Sunday, which they call Dio Fetissos, which in our Fetissos' day. An Ethnic Sabbath. speech, should signify Sunday, but they observe it not upon our Sunday, nor upon the jews Sabbath Day, but hold it upon Tuesday, the second working day in the week; what law or opinion they have to move them thereunto, I know not, but they hold Tuesday for their Sunday, and that day the Fishermen go not to the Sea for fish: The women and Country people that day bring no Wine to the Market, but all the Wine which that day they draw out of the trees, they deliver it unto the King, which in the evening he giveth unto his Gentlemen, and they drink it among them. That day they do no kind of work, nor traffic with other but such as devil on the Seaside, refrain not for all that to go aboard the ships, and to buy wares of the Netherlanders. In their Markets they have a square place four foot every way, supported with four Pillars, and about two cubit's high from the ground, flat on the top, and covered close with Reeds, and hanged round about Wispes or Fetissos of straw, whereon they lay Millia with Fetissos' meat. Palme-oile or water, and give their god that to eat and drink to sustain him withal, that he should not die for hunger or thirst, thinking that he eateth and drinketh it and lives by it, but the Birds of the Air eat the grain, and drinks the water, and when it is eaten they anoint the Altar with Oil, and set more meat and drink upon it, thinking thereby to do their god great sacrifice and service. They have also a Priest, who in their speech they call a Fetissero, he upon their Sabbath day The Fetissero, or Priest. sits upon a stool, in the middle of the Market before the Altar or place whereupon they sacrifice unto their Fetisso, than all the men, women and children come and sit round about him, and there he speaketh unto them, & they sit still to hear him: but what it is, or what it meaneth that cannot I learn, nor perceive, neither can you get it from them, for I have oftentimes asked them His preaching. about it, but they will not tell, but are ashamed to declare it. But I have seen this Fetissero, have a pot with a certain drink, (wherein there was a Snake) standing by him, and a Wisp, and some women with their little children went to him, which children he stroaked with colour, or with some of that drink, and so they went away, which I guess to be a kind of Salve against His blessing. their Fetisso, for they esteem their Fetissos to be both good and evil. And when their Fetissero hath made an Oration unto them, than he stands up and smeareth the Altar with his Wisp, and drink out of his pot, and then the people using certain words and making a great noise among them, clapping their hands together, cry I ou, I ou, and therewith their preaching is done, and so every one goes home to his house. They hung many straw Wispes upon their heads, and think thereby to be free and safe as Their Matins. long as they wear them, and that their Fetissos can do them no harm. In the morning betimes when they have washed their bodies clean, they stroke their faces with white stripes, made of earth like chalk, which they do in honour of their Fetisso, and use it in stead of prayers in a morning; when they eat any thing they present their Fetisso (the straw Wispes which they wear about their legs) the first bit, and also the first draught that they drink, giving him to drink, which if they do not, they think they shall have no good luck that day, for they persuade themselves that their Fetisso would not otherwise suffer them to be quiet. When the Fishermen take but small store of fish, than they think that their Fetisso is angry, and therefore Appeasing their Fetisso. will give them no fish, than they make a great cry among them, and go to their Fetissero, and give him Gold to conjure their Fetisso, to sand them store of fish. This Conjurer presently goes, and makes all his Wives (two, three or four, or as many as he hath) put on their best apparel and ornaments, and with them goes howling and crying round about the Town, striking themselves upon their breasts, and clapping their hands flat together, and so making a great stir and noise, go to the Seaside, and taking boughs from the trees, hung them about their necks: those trees they esteem to be their Fetissos Dusianam, who they think sand them fish. Then, the Conjurer or he that should bewitch the Fetissos, comes with a Drum, and plays or sounds before the trees, which they esteem to be good for that purpose, which done he goes to his Wives upon the strand, and when they have spoken one unto the other a good while, he casteth Millia into the Sea for his meat, with other colours, thinking that thereby their god is appeased, and will let them take fish enough. When the King receiveth not custom enough, to maintain himself withal, than he goeth to a tree which he esteemeth to be his Fetisso, and sacrificeth unto it, carrying it meat and drink; then the Conjurers come and conjures the tree, to tell them whether there will any Merchants come or not, which to do they make a heap of ashes, in form like a Sugarloaf, and cutting Consultation with their Oracles. a bough from the tree stick that in it, than they take a Basin of water and drink out of it, and therewith sprinkle the bough of the tree, which done they speak each to other, and then again they sprinkle more upon it, after that they take some of the ashes, and bedaub their faces therewith, end in that manner use many foolish and vain Ceremonies, and not long after they shall hear a voice which is the Devil, that saith something unto them, and therewith they go home again, and bring word what their Fetisso hath said. They hung many of those things about their children for diseases, as is said before, as also of their drink of jealousy. Cap. 3. Cap. 1. When any man dieth, they also make a Fetisso, and desire it to bring the body into the oath world, and not to trouble it in the way as it goeth, than the next our nearest kinsman killeth a Funeral Rites. Hen, and dresseth it ready to be sodden, which done, they go and sit in a corner of their house: and with him take all his Fetissos, and place them in order, as their greatest god in the middle, and the rest of meaner sort by it, than he takes certain beads, some made of shells, some of Beans and great Pease, and others of feathers, mixed with Buttons made of barks of trees, and hangs them upon the Fetissos. After that they take the blood of the dead Hen, and therewith spinkle their Fetisso (for a dead man must offer blood unto his god) than he fetcheth certain Herbs out of the fields, and hangs them about his neck like a chain. In the mean time, while the man is in this sort made ready. The Hen is sodden, and being sodden then he brings it, and putting it in a Platter, sets it in the middle of the Fetissos, which done, he beginneth to conjure, using many words, and casteth water or wine of Palm upon his Fetisso, than he takes two or three of the green leaves, which he hath about his neck, and rolleth them between his hands, making a little bowl or bale thereof, which he takes in the two fore-fingers of both his hands, and thrusts it between his legs, twice or thrice one after the other, saying, to his Fetisso, Aucie, which is as much as if he should say, All hail. After this he wringeth the sap out of that ball, and lets it drop upon his Fetisso; which done he lays the ball upon the ground, and takes two or three leaves more of the Herbs he hath about his neck, and rolls them in his hands, and having made them in a Ball, thrusts them between his legs, speaking certain words as aforesaid, and then lets the sap drop upon his Fetisso, and this he doth until such time as he hath rolled and wrung all the green Herbs in that sort, which he had about his neck; then he takes all the balls or leaves together in his hand, and thereof maketh a ball as big as a man's fist, wherewith he wipeth his face, and that also is a Fetisso, which being done the dead body shall rest in peace, and therewith he packeth up all his trinkets, and layeth them aside until another time, that some other body setteth him a work. This kind of Superstition they esteem Annulets. for a great holiness for their bodies, for when they go to war they hung such beads about their necks, arms and legs, thinking that their Fetisso will defend them thereby, and preserve them from kill, and think that they need not fear any thing. They esteem the Pittoir also for a god, for when they go from one Town to another, and hear it call, they are exceeding joyful and glad, for they say that it is a Fetisso, which speaketh unto them, saying, Pitoir a Fetisso. that all those that then travel in the way, shall have no hurt, nor need fear any danger, for he will defend them from all men that seek to molest them, and wheresoever they hear it cry, there they set Millia for him to eat, and pots full of water to drink, and dare not pass that place without giving it something, whereby in some corners of streets, and in the Woods you shall see a number of pots, and other meats as Millia, Mais, &c. which they set there to honour the Fetisso the Petoir, whereby it appeareth that they make great account of Birds and also of some fishes, as of the Tonny, which they by no means will take, but esteem it to be their Fetisso or Sea-god. They take many Sword-fish, and cutting of the Swords they dry them, Bird and fish gods. which they also esteem for a great Fetisso. Others put their trust in some trees, and when they desire to know any thing they go to those trees, where the Devil oftentimes appears in form Tree gods, they killed a Dutchman for cutting these trees against their will. of a black Dog, or of such like things, and many times invisibly, and maketh answer uno such things as they ask him. So that if you ask them any thing touching their belief, and they give you no answer, which maketh any show of truth, than they say that their Fetisso said so, and willed them to do it, for they esteem him for their god, and use many foolish toys and vain shows when they pray to him, and serve him, thinking that it doth them good, and that they merit much thereby, yet it helpeth them not. But they rather found themselves deceived, and as they deal with the Devil, and put their trust in him, so he rewardeth them, and yet they desire not to hear of him, but fear him much. There are some hills in those Countries, whereon oftentimes it thundereth and lighteneth, and thereby many times some Fishermen, or other Moors, are cast away or receive some great Hil-gods. hurt, which causeth them to think that their god is angry, and would have some meat and drink, or wanteth some other thing, and by that means they hold many hills to be their gods, and set meat and drink upon them to pacify them withal, and they dare not pass along by them, without going up and giving them something, fearing that if they did it not, they would do them some hurt, and make each other believe such things, and whatsoever they believe, and once conceive in their heads, it will never be extirped, but have as firm an opinion of their Fetissos as possible may be. But when the Netherlanders saw them use such vain toys, which were so foolish, and laughed and jested at them, they were ashamed, and durst make no more Fetissos in our presence, but were ashamed of their own apishness. We asked them of their Belief, and what opinion they had of diverse things; as first, when Opinions of the souls departed. they died what become of their bodies and souls. They made us answer, that the body is dead, but they knew not what any resurrection at the latter day meant, as we do: but when they die they know that they go into another World, but they know not whither, and that therein they differ from brute beasts, but they cannot tell you to what place they go, whither under the Earth or up into Heaven, but when they die, they use to give the dead body something to carry with him, whereby it is to be marked that they believe that there is another life after this, and that there they have need of such things as they have here on Earth; for when they loose any thing, or when any of their friends die, than they think that those that are dead came and fetched it away, and that they had need of it, but they know not what the Soul nor the Resurrection is. Secondly, ask them of their god, they made answer, that he is black like themselves, Of God. and that he was not good, but did them much hurt. Whereunto we said, that our God is white as we are, that he is good, that he doth us much good, that he descended down upon Earth to save us, and how he was put to death by the jews for our sakes, that when we die we go to devil with him in Heaven, and that there we neither need meat nor drink, whereat they wondered, and willingly heard us speak of those things, and said that we were God's children, and that he told us all things, but yet they murmured, saying, why doth not your God tell and give us all things (as well as he doth to you) and why doth he not also give us Linen, Cloth, Iron, Basins, and other kinds of wares; whereunto we made answer, that our God sent us all those things, and yet that he forgot not them, (although they knew him not) and sent them Gold, Palme-wine, Millia, Mais, Hens, Oxen, Goats, Bannanas, juiamas, and other first-fruits, to sustain them withal, but that they denied, or else they could not conceive that such things came from God; but to the contrary said that God gave them no Gold, but that the Earth gave it them, wherein they dig to found it: that he gave them no Millia nor Corn, but that they sowed it, and reaped it themselves, and that the Earth gave it them; that the trees which they had planted gave them their first-fruits, and were first brought thither by the Portugals; that young beasts came of the old, that the Sea gave them fish, which they took themselves, with many other such like things, which they would not acknowledge came from God, but from the Miserable and ridiculous blindness. Earth and the Sea, each according to their natures, but they acknowledge that Rain came from our Saviour Christ, and that by means of our God they had much Gold, for that by means of the Rain they found their Gold, and their Fruits and Plants grew, and waxed ripe by means of the moisture, and for that we brought them every thing ready made to their hands, therefore they think that we found ●ll such things, and need but go into the fields to fetch them, as they do their Fruits. And when it happened that some of our Hollanders being in their Houses, when it began Fear of Thunder. to Rain, Blow, Thunder and Lighten (whereof they are in great fear) went forth through the streets, not once shunning the Thunder and Lightning, neither did it once hurt them, they wondered thereat, for they were afraid that if they should come out of their Houses at that time, that it would not be good for them, for that many times, (when it Thundereth and Lighteneth there) it happeneth that some of them that are travelling abroad, are carried away by the Devil, and thrown dead upon the ground, whereby they are as much afraid thereof, as any man possible can be. And for that they know that our God dwells above in Heaven, when it Thunder's and Lightens they point upwards, and call him juan Goemain. And once we had a Negro aboard our ship, whom we kept prisoner because he brought false Gold, and gave it out for good, which Negro every morning took a Tub with water in it, and washed his face therein, which done, he took his hands full of water, and cast it over his head, speaking diverse words unto himself, and after that spit in the water, and used many other Apish toys, which we seeing, asked him why he did it, and he made answer, that he prayed his Fetisso that it might rain, that so his friends might found much Gold to release him, that he might go home again. They circumcise their young children, therein following the mahometical Law, with Circumcision. diverse other opinions which they hold thereof, as thinking it evil to spit upon the Earth, besides many other Superstitions which they use, but affirm, that they altogether use those toys, and only trust in their Fetissos, were an untruth, for many of them that can speak Portugal (as having dealt with them and also daily traffic with us) begin to leave those foolish toys, and to have some understanding of God's Word, which they do by reason that we mock and jest at their foolish Ceremonies, and for that they say that we are God's Children, therefore they believe much of that which we say unto them, and begin to know God, but it is without any ground, for they grounded in their own Superstitions, because they are not otherwise instructed. But the Negroes which devil among the Portugals, know much of God, and can speak of his Some have some smack of Christianity. Commandments, as I have found some among them, that could tell of the birth of Christ, of the Lords Supper, of his bitter Passion, and death of his Resurrection, and diverse other such like points, concerning our Christian faith; specially, one whom I knew well, and that was my good friend: for he could writ and read Portugal, and was indifferent well learned in the Scriptures. And which is more, when we spoke unto him, and argued upon some points against the Romish faith, or against the Religion which the Portugals had taught him (for he had dwelled with a Monk in the Castle of Mina) he would dispute the contrary with us, and show that it was otherwise set down in such a Gospel, and in such an Epistle of the Apostles, & that it must so be understood: whereby we may perceive, that those among them that have any understanding of the Christian faith, are sharp witted, and will soon comprehend any thing: but it seemeth, that it hath not pleased God tocall them to the understanding of the Christian faith, and therefore we are much bound to praise and thank God, that it hath pleased him to vouchsafe us the knowledge of his holy Word, and to understand and know what belongeth unto our salvation. §. V Of their Houses, Towns, Country ways, Wars, Arms, State of their Kings, judgements, Laws, justice, Thefts, Promises, Oaths, and other Rites. THeir Houses are not very curiously made, but altogether slight, much like to a number Their houses. of Hog-sties, and I am of opinion, that in many countries, there are better Hog-sties than their Houses are; I cannot liken them better to any other thing, then to Soldier's Cabins in Sconces and Bulwarks: for a man might say, that they have taken a pattern by them. To build them first, they take four Posts or Trees, which they thrust deep into the ground, which stand four square; that done, they lay other Beams or Trees upon them, and bind them fast together; then they take a number of thin small sticks, and enclose their Houses round about, and those they bind very close together, so that you can hardly thrust your hand in between them: then they make Mortar of a certain kind of yellow earth, which they found in the fields, and that they beaten very small and thin, so long till it be like unto Pot-earth, which they take in their hands, and daub it upon the small sticks round about their Houses, from the foot to the top, where they desire to have it close, and with their hands thrust it in between the chinks of the sticks, that it may hold fast, as if it were between Laths, and when they have made their Houses close in this manner, which is almost half a foot thick in the walls; then they let it stand and d 〈…〉 e, so hard that it is like unto stone, and being well dried, than they make an other kind of Mortar of Read earth, which is as thin as water, and take a wisp of straw in their hands, and therewith wash all their house round about within; which serveth them in stead of Painting, whereof they make great account, and take a great pride to paint their houses in such sort, some with white, some with red, and others with black, as best liketh them; for the first thing they show you when you come into the Country is their houses. To cover them, they take two four square coverings of Palm tree leaves: they tie fast together, and so close, that they are able to hold out the Rain, which they lay upon their houses for the Roof thereof, and bind them fast together, and when it is fair clear Sunshine weather, than they open the Roof of their house, like two wings, underpropping it with sticks, and so let the Sun shine into their houses, and when it raineth, they let them fall down again close together. Before their house they make a foursquare hole, like a door, and make a door of Reeds, which they open and shut, and bind it too with Withes. The floors are flat and very even, covered with Read earth, as if they were paved, and in the middle thereof commonly they make a round hole to set their pot with Palm wine in, when they drink together: in this sort they make two or three houses close together, which are placed four square; and in the middle of them, there is a place wherein the women dress their meat, in which houses they devil together, as the women in the one, the man in the other, for they are asunder one from the other, and make as many as they have need of, and those houses they enclose round about with a pale of Reeds, or straw of Mais, a man's height, or as high as the walls of their houses, which are also but a man's height: so that if it were not for the covering of the house, which standeth paint-house wise, a man could not go upright in their houses. Their houses stand altogether in a heap; but because they separate them one from the other by those pales of Straw, by that means they show like streets, and are somewhat separated one from the other. Their streets are so little and narrow, that but one man alone can go in them, and when it raineth it is very slippery to go in their Towns, because the earth is so fatty, but when the Sun shines, it drieth up again, and becomes as hard as a stone. When you will go into one of their houses, you must go so long through the streets, till you found a door open, wherein being entered, you must pass through all the Rooms, till you found the place where you would be. Their houses are not very full of Household stuff, but commonly they have wooden Chests, which they buy of the Netherlanders, wherein they lock up their things, so that you see but little of their Household stuff abroad. King's Houses. The Kings or Governor's houses are commonly in the Market places, which are paled alone by themselves, and separated from all the rest, having no other neighbours dwelling by him, but only his wives and children (for he is commonly better furnished thereof, than the meaner sort of men.) His house is greater and higher than the rest, and hath many rooms which pass one into the other, covered over with Reeds, each chamber by itself, wherein his men devil, and his watch stayeth all the day long. In the middle of his house he hath a four square place all open, but covered over for the Sun, where in the day time he sitteth, with his Gentlemen that come to speak with him and to pass the time away; at the King's door there are always two pots set deep into the ground, which are full of fresh water, and every day are filled with new water, which I think are set there for their Fetissos to drink. Towns. Their Towns that stand upon the Seaside are not very fair, but rather filthy places, and stink like carrions, by reason of the filth which they carry and lay without, not fare from them; and many times, when the wind blows from the Land, you may smell the stink of them, above a mile and an half into the Sea. The Towns that lie inward to the Land, are richer of Goods and Gold, than the Sea-townes, and fuller of Houses and Men; besides that, they have more Merchants dwelling in them: for, those on the Seaside are not so rich, nor of so great power, as being for the most part Interpreters, Rowers, Pilots, Servants, Fishermen, and Slaves to the Inhabitants of the Towns. The King keeps his Court in the nearest Town, that standeth within the Land whereof he is King, and placeth a Captain in the Sea-townes which are under his command. The Land-townes are very great, but they have no Gates, Walls, nor Forts, nor any strength to resist the force of Enemies. I have heard some of the Negroes that devil within the Land, say, that there are many great Towns within the Land, much and fare exceeding the Haven or Sea-townes. They use to reckon the Gold Coast to begin from Cape De tres punctas, to Rio de Volta. This Cape De tres panctas lieth under four degrees and an half; and because it hath three Points or Heads, which reach into the Sea, therefore it is called the Cape De tres punctas; but, for that the Portugals have a Castle there, called Aziem, the Negroes are not suffered to deal with the Hollanders. Aziem. Eastward five miles lower there lieth a place, called Anta, and there the ships commonly cast forth their Anchors; for there the Negroes buy much Iron, and are very expert to make Iron-worke. Anta. Those People traffic much with Palme-wine, whereof they have great store, as of Hens, Goats; and diverse Fruits, jugnamas, and Annanasos; and when the time cometh that they draw their Wine out of the Trees, than the Canoes come thither with their Negroes and Merchants, at the lest, ten or twenty miles from within the Land to buy Wine, so that it is carried almost all the Coast along, and great traffic made therewith. This Wine they esteem very good for their men to drink, because it is not so sweet as the Wine which is farther within the Country, which is not mixed with Water, as this Wine is. The other Wine they esteem to be good to be drunk by their women because it is not mixed, but is exceeding sweet, and soon makes the women merry. A mile lower lieth Rio de St. Georgio, and a place, called jabbe, and Cama, where the Portugals also have a House: and because this Quarter is very Rio S. Georgio. Cama. fruitful, there dwells three or four Portugals there, which receive the Custom of the Fish, which is taken by the Negroes in the River, and buy great store of other victuals, which they sand continually to the Castles of Aziem and Mina, to victual them withal. Before this River there is a great Sand, which stretcheth fare into the Sea, whereby you cannot enter into it with any ships, but only with great Canoes. And a mile lower there lieth a Village, by the Negroes, called Agitaky: by the Portugals, Aldea de Torto; and by the Netherlanders, Commando: but yet it is not Commando, although we call it so; for Commando lieth upon the Hill, where the Agitaky. Commando. Kings devil. They of Edom, Wassa, Commando, and other Towns, come to this Haven to buy their Wares: there we cell many Venetian Madrigetten, and Corals (for the common people traffic much therewith by grinding and selling them one unto the other) small Copper Basins, and blue Cloth: broad Linen is well sold there. In this place men cell not any Wares in great quantities, but all in small parcels; & for that there are so many small parcels sold there, therefore it is the worst place of all that Coast for giving of Dachios: and for that their Gold, for the most part, is melted, and cut in small pieces, therefore there is much deceit therein, for they mix much yellow Copper among it, and many times bring Copper in stead of Gold; and for those two Points it is the worst place to deal in throughout all the Coast. They have the greatest number of Canoes in all the Country besides; for many times they go to Sea early in the morning, with seventy or eighty Canoes, and enter as fare into the Sea as you can well discern them, and about noonetime they come home again with their Fish, for there they are very expert in fishing. It is likewise no less provided of Fruits, for there is no place in all the Land, where a man may have greater store, nor better cheap Fruit, than there, especially a kind of Fruit, called, Bannana; and for that cause it is by us called, the Fruit Market. When you sail somewhat lower, and are North North-east from the high Hill of Commando, there is a place called, Terra pekina. Near to that is the Castle of Mina, with a Portugal Garrison to prohibit Terra pequina. Mina. Cape Crosso. Trade. Sailing a long mile lower, you come to a place called, Cape Crosso; this Cape or Point is a great place of traffic, where the French men in time passed used much to lie with their ships, and to traffic in the Country, and in the year 1590. or 1591. there was a ship of Deep set upon, by them of the Castle of Mina, whereof most of the men were slain, and the rest made 1592. Slaves; and when we began first to traffic there, in the year 1592. there were some of our Hollanders slain in a Boat at the same place; but now the ships begin to traffic there again, because of the great quantity of Gold which is brought thither from Foetu, Abrenbon, and Mandinga, and other Towns, which lie above two hundred miles within the Country. Sailing a mile lower, you come to the chief place of Traffic in all the Country, called Mourre. Infantin. A mile lower there lieth a place called, Infantin, and two miles farther there lieth a town called Cormantin. Cormantin, under the King of Foetui. There the Hollanders fetch their hoops, to bind their water vessels withal; for there are the best. Sailing four miles lower, you come to the high hill of Mango, whereon the Negroes offer sacrifice to the Devil, but there is no Traffic. A mile lower there is a Village called, Biamba, where they keep good store of Cows, for it is good Biamba. Pasture ground. The Inhabitants use great Traffic along the Coast, by selling their Cattles; and because that there, there are many proper women; diverse of the Negroes come from other places of the Country thither to buy women, and to fetch slaves to serve their turns withal; The Country people thereabouts are good husbandmen, and sow much Millie, press good store of Palm wine, and bring great number of young Cattles up. Three miles lower, there lieth a place called, Berqu, the Village lieth upon a hill, there the French men used much to Anchor Berqu. with their ships. Those people speak another Language, and to that place all the people forwards speak one Language. The people are very Ingenious to make all kind of things, specially of gold, for they can make fair Chains of gold, with other fair things, as Rings, &c. There they brew a kind of drink called Pitouw, which is much like small Beer. They have great store of Hens, and better cheap then in other places: there also they take the green Birds, called Parrots. The Inhabitants in their time used to buy great store of Iron, for they have many Smiths, whereby they make fair Arms, but now there comes no more ships thither, they go with their Canoes to Ackra, which lieth four miles lower; which is a low land upon the Strand, having a half tree made in form of a Gibbet, which they esteem to be their Fetisso. The Portugalls were wont to have a Castle there; but for some mischief that they had done to the Inhabitants, the Negroes took their Castle by force, slew all the Portugalls, and broke down the Castle. There again they use another Language, they are a crafty and subtle people, and the subtlest of all that Coast, both for Traffic and otherwise. They have very few Canoes to fish or go to Sea withal; but those they have are very great, for I have seen one that was cut out of a tree, which was five and thirty foot long, and five foot broad, and three foot high, which was as big as a Shallop; so that it would have held thirty men at the lest. They come not often to buy wares, but observe certain days in the week to that purpose, and then they come with great store of money, bringing the gold as it is found in the hills. Two miles below that, there lieth a place, called Neugo. A mile lower, lieth Temin; And a mile lower than that, another place, called Chinka, where the Hollanders begin to place boats to traffic with the Negroes, which from the year one thousand six hundred, was first begun to be known unto us. They make war for a small matter, for the Kings are so envious and angry one against the Their wars and Martial Customs. other, and so proud, that they cannot endure their equals; whereupon they challenge one the other to the Battle, and to fight together in the field. The King gives warning to the Towns under his command, to will the Captains with their men to come to him, to fight against the enemies: their enemies likewise do the like, and so make preparation to fight one against the other. The Kings of those Towns have certain men, that are their Soldiers or slaves (which are as much as Soldiers) who every day watch in the King's house, and are as it were his guard. They are very proud of their offices, and in the streets they go stately, looking upon themselves, some times striking with their arms over their heads, and sometimes leaping backward and forwards, and round about; looking fiercely, as if they would devour all the world. They go to the wars with the King, and if not then, they stay continually with him, to guard his person: and when the time cometh that they must fight, every one prepareth himself thereunto, in the best manner that he can. First, they paint their faces with colours, some Read, others White, and others Yellow; and also their breasts and the whole bodies with Crosses, Strikes, and Snakes, and many such like things; They also take their Beads with them, wherewith they make their Fetissos, and hung them about them, and think when they have them about them, that their Fetissoes will defend them, and that they shall not be slain. They make and wreathe a Ring of boughs of trees, as thick as a man's arm, which they put about their necks, to bear off the blows of their Knives, in stead of Gorgets; on their heads they wear Caps made of Libards or Crocodiles skins: on their bodies they wear a Cloth Girdle which they thrust between their legs with a piece of Cloth of a handful broad, to cover their privities withal; for than they wear as few clotheses on their backs as they can, that they may not be cumbered therewith when they fight, in their Girdles they stick a hewing Knife or a Poniard; in their left hands bearing their shields, which are almost as long and as broad as themselves, in their right hands they hold their Assagays, wherewith they fling each at other, some of them have two, some three, four, or more as they are able, and such as are not Assagay a kind of Dart. able, to have shields and Assagays, they carry Bowos and sheaves of Arrows, made of skins, full of small Arrows with Iron heads at the ends, wherewith they will shoot most cruelly. The Boys or Servants carry the Drums into the wars, whereon they play, others have horns of Elephants Teeth, wherewith they blow. When all is prepared, and every Morinni or Gentleman with his men are ready, they all meet at the King's Court, and so go with their Wives, Children, and all their Household together to the Wars, where the battle should be fought, and if it be a War which concerneth them much, and wherewith they are much moved, and provoked to overcome their Enemies, than they burn their own Houses, and all their Towns, that their Enemies may have no such advantage against them, as also because their minds should not be moved to look and hearken homeward, but rather to give them the better courages to set upon their Enemies. But if it be a War of no great importance, and that will be soon ended, than they burn not their Houses nor take not their wives and children with them, but they leave their Towns, and sand their wives and children to the next place, with whom they have no enmity, which take all their householdstuff with them, leaving their Houses empty, without any kind of thing in them, as if they had wholly abandoned their Towns, and when their War is ended, than their wives and children rtturne again to their own Towns withal their stuff. The Soldiers on both sides meeting together in the fields, do the best they can to destroy their enemies, both by casting at each other with their Assagays, and by blows. They can cast so exceeding straight, right and sure with their Assagays, that they will not fail to hit a Stiver or Exact skill with Darts. Man-eaters. piece of money as big as a Groat, the rest shoot with poisoned Arrows. The Drums and Horns are heard to make a great noise when they fight together, and in this War whosoener is taken Prisoner they make him a slave all his life long, and such as are slain, their bodies are dressed and eaten as good meat. Their Wars are not so cruel as they seem, nor according to the noise and preparation by them made, and their War continueth not long, but is soon overpassed and ended. They also burn each others Houses and Towns, and drive the Inhabitants out of them. It happeneth oftentimes, that although they have no great controversy with each other, they Security. make peace together, promising not to war one against the other, and to assure and confirm their promises, they believe no words, but they sand each other a man for a surety, whom they keep by them, and this man whom they deliver in this sort for a surety, is one of the chief of their Town, who being brought to the place where he must remain by the King's slaves, he himself being bravely dressed, and sitteth upon a slaves shoulder, and in that sort is carried to the King, and to him they show much honour, and yet they watch him narrowly. They also buy many Pieces, and begin to learn to shoot in them, and have the understanding to know that a long Piece carrieth further than a short, which both the Portugals and we also teach them. They are very expert in making of Arms, for they make Poniards of an ell long without hilts and four fingers broad, with two edges, the handle being of wood, with a pummel at the end, they cover the handle over with a plate of Gold, or with the skin of a certain kind of fish which they take, which with them is esteemed as much as Gold is with us, they make sheaths of Dogs or Goat's skins, and above at the end of the sheathe, in stead of a chape they put a great read shell, as broad as a man's hand, which is in great estimation with them, others that have not the ability to buy such shells, make or buy hewing Knives in fashion like a Gammon of Bacon, broad at the end and narrow before, which cut but, on the one side, and in stead of a read shell, they trim them with an Apes or a Tiger's head, and those they stick in their Girdles, on the one side, and wear them as they go along in the streets, and carry their Assagays in their hands, and if they have a servant or a slave, they make him bear their Assagay and Shield before them, and they follow them with a staff in their hands. The Merchant's travel in the Country with their Arms, and their servants or slaves likewise carry Arms with them, who commonly have Bowes and Arrows, because they are Weapons which are lest cumbersome to be carried, for they can carry them about their necks. Their Arms Their Assagays are made of diverse fashions and of many sorts, but for the most part of Iron, at lest two foot at both ends, and that part which they hold in their hands is of wood, both the ends are as heavy of Iron one as the other, because they should weigh an even weight, and for that one should not be heavier than the other, for if it should they could not strike nor cast right with them. They are very curious of their Arms, for they will always have six or seven of those Assagays in their Houses, which stand in the ground one by the other, with their Shields hanging by them; those Shields they make of wooden hoops, which they fold one within the other, and so make them four square, but somewhat bowing like a Buckler, and they are commonly six foot long, and four foot broad, in the middle they make a cross of wood, and bind it upon the rest of the hoops, to hold them the faster together, thereof also they make their handles whereon they bear their Shields: some of them of the better sort cover their Shields over with an Oxhide, and put a plate of Iron upon it two foot long, and a foot broad. They make great account of their Shields, thinking that under them they have a great safeguard for their bodies. They make their Bows of very hard wood, the strings are made of the barks of trees, their Arrows are of thin and tough wood, the Feathers are made of the hair of a Dog's skin, wherewith they cover almost half their Arrows, and on the ends they put small Iron heads, which heads when they go to war one against the other, they anoint with poison, which is the juice of certain green Herbs, but they must not carry such poisoned Arrows but in time of war, and that upon pain of a great forfeit, or some other punishment to be inflicted upon them that bear such Arrows about them, their sheaves they make of Goat's skins, which they hung about their necks, and put their Arrows into it. Their Drums are made of hollow trees, which are covered over with Bucks skins, with wooden pins, and strike upon them with wooden sticks made like Spoons or Ladels. Those Drums commonly lie before the King's Captains and Guards Houses, and are sometimes twenty foot long, whereon they play when the King makes a Feast. They also make smaller Drums of hollow trees, which they hung about their necks, and go about the Town, playing on them, those Drums are round above, and under very narrow like a funnel, no man may use them; but Gentlemen. They make Horns of Elephants Teeth, and race them finely with many sticks in them, and in the middle of the Horn they make a small hole which is four square, and blow at that, but no man may use them but only the King or the Captain. They choose their Kings by the most voices and consents of the common people, for their Choice of the King. Kingdoms are not successive to any of their children or Kinsmen, but when their King is dead, they choose another to govern them, and to possess the Kingdom, and he dwelleth in the deceased King's Court, and possesseth all that he findeth therein, at his first entry into the Kingdom, he must buy good store of Cows, and Palme-wine, and bestow a Banquet upon his subjects, for they make great account of a King that is liberal, and feasteth them, but if their King be covetous, and seeketh to heap up good store of Gold, they hate him, seeking all the means they can to found some cause to drive him out of his Kingdom, and to choose a better according to their minds. As it happened in my time to the King of Sabae, (who had been King of Infantin) and was made King of Sabae, whom they drove out of his Kingdom, and taking all his goods from him, made him go to Infantin again, from whence he came, and chose another in his place that pleased them better. And for that cause, the King that will be well beloved of his subjects, every three months when his Guard or Customers come to pay him that which they have received at the Seaside, and of the Country people for custom, he must make a Banquet, and spend more than he receiveth at that time, and then he biddeth his Morrinnis (which is as much to say as a Gentleman or one of his Counsel) and buyeth many Cows or Oxen, and also all the Palme-wine in the Country, that he can get which is given by him to the common The King's Feast. people, who at that time are very merry and joyful, singing and playing upon their Drums. The heads of the Cows are made clean and fairly painted and hanged full of Fetissoes, which done, they are hanged very orderly in the King's thamber one under the other, instead of Pictures, and for a great honour unto the King, whereby such strangers as come to the King's Court, may perceive that he is a good King, and for that cause is much esteemed and beloved of his people. Besides this, they hold another Feast day every year, as being the day of their Coronation or their Fetissoes day, than the King inviteth his Neighbour Kings and Captains, with all his Gentlemen to a Banquet, and makes a great Feast, and that day he prayeth to his Fetisso, and he himself sacrificeth unto him, which he doth but once a year. This Fetisso is the highest tree in the Town, which is the Kings Fetisso, upon this Festival day they use many Apish Toys, as Fencing, Drumming, singing and leaping, the women also are very merry and dance, and every King holdeth his Feast day apart, and they do it one soon after the other, which they do in their Summer time. On their Sunday at night the King makes a Feast, and buys up all the Palme-wine which is drawn out of the Trees that day, and biddeth his wives and children to Supper, and his chiefest Gentlemen, at which time they are very merry, for he eats but one day in a week with his wives and children, and that is upon their Sunday. These women are very serviceable to the King their Husband, and every one of them feasteth him to win his love, so that he His wive●. wanteth no service at their hands: every one of his wives hath his goods and riches apart by herself, and keepeth and feedeth her own children, and she that is in favour with the King, wanteth nothing. When the King's wives go abroad, they lean upon the shoulders of other women that serve them, and are their slaves, and their children are also carried upon the shoulders of other of the King's slaves, he himself cometh little abroad, but stayeth always in his House, sometime he sitteth at his door but not often, his House is watched both day and night by his slaves, which watch armed in his Court, and in his Chamber, and when he goeth out they attend on him and His Guard. go round about him. In the morning betimes and late in the evening, his slaunes blow those Horns of Elephants Teeth, which make a pretty sound, for they have the slight to draw their breath in and out as they list, and can answer one the other when they blow, when the King comes out of his Chamber, his wives stand ready to attend on him, to wash his body all over, and then to anoint it with Palme-oile, after that he eateth somewhat, and so sets himself down upon a stool, and in his hand he holdeth a Horse or an Elephant's tail to keep the Flies from his naked body, he is bravely dressed after this manner; his Beard is knotted with golden Corals, and other costly things, on his arms and legs he hath Rings of Gold and other fair Beads of Coral, and the like also about his neck, and so he sitteth all the day talking with one or other, for he wanteth no company to pass the time away, they have one attending on them, whom they call Uiador (which word they have learned of the Portugals), he is the His Viador, or Treasurer. King's Treasurer, and keepeth his Gold and other Riches, receiveth and payeth all, and doth all other businesses for the King. This man is next unto the King, and he commonly hath more golden Rings about his neck, arms and feet, than the King himself. When the King's children are of some years, if they will have any thing they must look to get it, for the King may give them nothing to live idly upon, for the common people would murmurre at it, if the King should give somewhat unto them, he might do wrong to his Gentlemen, but he giveth them His children. their Patrimonial goods when they marry as their custom is; and besides, that he giveth them every one a slave to serve their turns with all, and they have nothing else of their Fathers, whereby it falleth out, that when they wax old, and seek not to do any thing, they are no more respected than another man is. The King keeps them with him to serve him, and when he maketh peace with any other Town or King, than he imploreth his children, and sends his sons for hostages, that they may begin to be honoured, and thereby attain to great estate: the revenues of the Fruits, Fish, Wine, and Palme-oile, which the King hath, are sufficient to maintain the King, and his Wives, and Children. His Millie, whereof he maketh Bread, is sowed and reaped for him, at other men's charges; whereby he hath a good life (but yet miserable in respect of ours.) When the King dies he is honourably buried after their manner, and then presently they choose another, one that is not of the last King's kindred; but they choose a strange man, whom they think good; and by no means they will choose any that in any point held with, or favoured the last King. Having made him King, they bring him to the Palace, and he taketh the government upon him, and hath all the treasure and goods of the dead King, which he got during the time of his Reign; and that he holdeth, so that the dead King's Children enjoy not a penny: but that which he had when he was chosen King, that they take and part among them, as their custom is. They use no Counsellors nor Attorneyes, but every man must tell his own tale to the judge, who sends for the accused party; after whose answer, the Plaintiff speaketh again: and in Lawyers. this sort they are each of them heard to speak four or five times, and when the one speaketh the other must hold his peace till he hath done, for they must not interrupt one the other when they speak, upon pain of corporal punishment, so that although they be wild men, and without any civility or good behaviour; yet therein they use a very good and laudable custom. When the judge hath heard them say what they can, according to his own mind, he giveth judgement, which they must stand unto without appeal. If it be any thing concerning the King, whereby he is to have any forfeiture or otherwise, the judge receiveth it, and demandeth it of him that is to pay it, in the King's name, which he must pay presently without delay, and if he be not able to do it, he must presently departed from thence to another Town, or some other King's jurisdiction, and there stay till he hath contented his King, & paid his Fine. If it be a controversy which is to be determined among them, and they cannot agreed thereon, than they will seek to kill each other, or challenge their adverse parties to fight with them, appointing a day and place when they will meet with their Arms to end or determine their controversy. Combats. In themeane time they make their cause known to some of their friends, and desire their help, (for each of them may have three or four men to help them) and commonly they are of their nearest friends and kindred; and when their appointed day is come, each of them goeth with his companions to the same place, and when they meet together with their Shields and Assagays to defend themselves withal, they place themselves orderly in the field one right over against the other, the Plaintiff and the Defendant standing in the middle, and so begin to cast and shoot at each other with their Assagays, and shoot in that sort so long until that some of them on both sides are hurt, and fall to the ground. Then they cease their Fight, and so their quarrel endeth. But his side on whom the dead man is found to be slain, or that hath lost the victory, come to the other party and desire to have the man out of their company, that was the cause of that Combat, in stead of the dead man that is slain. And if he runneth away, and getteth to another Town, they will follow him, and will never leave before they have gotten him into their hands, and none of their Kings may give such a man freedom, nor keep him secretly in his Town, but if he can found him in his Town, he must deliver him to those that seek after him, and if he doth it not, than they make complaint to their King, and so, many times one King makes war upon another for that cause; when they have found him, he is delivered to the wife the dead man, and she keepeth him for her Slave, or else she sells him to another: but if he hath any means to pacify the woman, or the friends of that man, and to redeem himself out of bondage, he may do it, and go freely abroad. They are very great controversies that are ended in this manner, for they are no common men that end their quarrels in such sort. The Plaintiff certifies the Captain, who causeth a Drum to be sounded by one of his Slaves, and he goeth round about the Town with the Drum about his neck, and with him there goeth Their Laws and execution of justice. two boys more, each with a Cow-bell in their hands, without Clappers, and they strike upon them with sticks made of wood, and when they have go in this sort round about the Town (which is a sign unto the people that justice is to be executed) then the Captain with his Gentlemen comes and sit round together in the Marketplace, each man with his Arms, wherewith all the people assemble together, knowing not what the matter is, and go to the Marketplace, where their common assemblies are made, the women standing in one place, the men in another, to hear what the Captain will say; and he that is accused is presently taken, and kept prisoner in the Captain's house, and if it be a weighty matter, he is bound; if otherwise, he is only kept by the Executioner, and he must not departed from thence before his cause be tried, in the mean time, the Captain with his Gentlemen sit still in the Marketplace, to hear the complaints made against the Prisoner, and sand him word by his Slaves what accusations are laid against him, whereunto he must presently, without delay, make answer; otherwise, if he cannot excuse himself, he must pay the penalty which he hath incurred; and if he cannot pay it, he must in the King's behalf be sold as a Slave, towards the payment of his Fine, and ever after, while he liveth, he must be a Slave: but if he hath done any offence that deserveth death, he may redeem his life with money, if he can agreed with the King, and content him; which money is divided among the Morinni, which have the one half, and the King the other half, without giving any to the friends of the dead man. And if it be one that hath incurred the danger of paying a Fine for lying with another man's wife, being accused to have won her thereunto by false promises or by force, and hath not kept his promise with her; then the King first taketh all his goods from him, as forfeit unto him; and the woman must pay two or three ounces of gold for a Fine unto her husband, or as he favoureth her, and she can agreed with him; otherwise he may put her away, and take another wife, and the woman's friends go and burn, or pull down the man's house that hath done the fact, and do him all the mischief they can, to make him to leave the Town, that they may hear no more of him. In my time, while I lay there, it happened that a man came from one Town to another, to gather up his debts, which man a year before had laid with another man's wife, and the same woman was then by chance come to the same Market, and seeing him, went strait and complained to the Aene, (which is the Captain) who presently caused him to be taken; and their Counsel being assembled, there before them the woman complained that he had forced her, and had not paid her according to his promise: he made answer, that he did it with her goodwill, and although neither of them both were of that Town, yet their cause was heard, and as good justice used towards them, as if they had been Inhabitants of that place, and after long disputation by them made, the Fetissero (which is the Priest that coniureth their Fetissos or gods) came thither with a certain Drink in a pot, and set it down before the Captain, the woman took the pot and drunk thereof, to justify that he had not contented her for the loss of her honour; and if he would have drunk thereof before the woman drunk, to justify that he had paid her, and owed her nothing, than he had been quit from paying any thing; but knowing himself to be guilty, he durst not drink, but was found guilty, and was judged to pay a Fine of three Bendaes', which is six ounces of gold. This Drink among them is as much as an Oath, and is called Enchionkenou; which they Enchionkenou. make of the same green herbs whereof they make their Fetissos; and as they say, it hath such a force, that if a man drinketh it falsely, their Fetisso causeth him presently to die; but if they drink it innocently, than their Fetisso suffereth them to live. By reason of the great hatred and envy which they bear one unto the other, they accuse each other, although it be for a thing that hath been done ten years before, so that there is no quarrel but it is called in question. And if a man hath married or bought the sister of that man that is to pay a Fine unto the King, and is not able to do it, than his sister's husband must join with him to do it, and help him to pay his Fine, so they devil both under one jurisdiction, and for that they must agreed together; for before all things the King must be paid his Fines, by one means or other, or else they must go out of his Country, and devil in another place; and so if he be not able to pay his Fine, than he taketh all his Wives and Children, and goeth to another Town, and which is more, all the friends they have dwelling in that Town must also go with him, and devil all in that place, until they have agreed with, and paid the King his Fine: and when they come again, than they go to all their acquaintance and ask them forgiveness, and seek and make peace and friendship with them, as they had before; the man going to his friends, and the woman to hers. The cause why their friends also departed and leave the Town, is, because they should not be molested nor troubled by the King for the same. The Fine which they pay for Theft, is six ounces of gold, or three Bendaes' of their weight; for in that Country they are not put to death for it. But if they steal any thing from the Netherlanders, they pay no Fine, but only when they steal one from another. If any man hath falsified Gold, and carried it to the Netherlanders, and that they complain thereof unto the King; he must pay a Fine for it, as the case requireth. If much Gold be falsified, many times they are sold for Slaves. And all these Fines are the Kings, to maintain his expenses. If it be a case wherein any man hath deserved death, and that he cannot pay the King but with his life, than he is judged to die, and without any more delay, the Executioner, or he that is appointed to do it, taketh him, and bindeth his hands behind him, and then covering his eyes, leadeth him into a Field, or a Wood, or where he thinketh best, (having no place purposely appointed to do it in) and being there, maketh him kneel down, and stoop with his head, and taking an Assagaie, steppeth backe, and strikes him into the body, wherewith he falleth down, than he takes his cutting Knife, and cuts off his head, and then he is dead; for they believe not that a man is dead before his head is cut off, and therefore when they put any man to death, they cut off his head; which done, he cuts his body in four quarters, and casts them into the field, to be devoured by Beasts and Birds. But their friends come and fetch the head, and keep it for a great Present, seething it in a Kettle, and then eat the broth thereof; which done, they take the bore Scull, and hung it by their Fetisso. The women at that time make a great noise with crying and howling, and take the quarters, and carry them into the fields: when the execution is done, there are no Officers by, but only the Executioner and the Party that is to be executed; but when it is done, than they come about him, and lament the dead man, as aforesaid. For stealing, I am of opinion, that of all the Nations in the World, they have not their Masters. They esteem it a shame to steal one from another, but when they have stolen any thing Lacedaemonian Thiefs. from the Netherlanders, they esteem it to be a credit unto them and brag thereof, for they esteem us to be crafty and subtle men, and when they have stolen any thing from us, they think themselves to be the subtler and craftier, and seek to be honoured for doing so brave an action. Led, that is nailed without upon the ships, to keep them from being eaten by Worms, rusty Nails, Grease, Weights (which they hide in their Hair, Mouths, or Ears) any other small matters are exercise of their Theft; yea, although they be never so great Merchants, and Lacedæmonians. bestow two or three pound of Gold with you for Merchandise, and have no need to steal, but if any thing be taken from them, they make so many words and such a noise, as if it were a matter worthy of death. They say that they may steal, and we not: I asked them the cause why; they made answer, that we are rich and had great store of wares, and brought ships full unto them, and took great pains and labour to cell it, and were so long before we sold it, that they thought it fit to help us therein, that we might the sooner be rid thereof, that we might fetch others, and that we were clothed, and they went naked, and had nothing upon their bodies, and that therefore it was freer for them then for us to steal. When they have taken any thing and that you miss it, you must presently search them all, for they steal very cunningly, and give it one unto the other, and when they come together they part it among them; when you have found it, and know who stole it, than you must beaten him well, be he never so great a Merchant, and the rest of the Negroes will laugh at him and mock him, because he did his business no better: but when they perceive that their Theft is discovered, than they leap overboard and get away, fearing to be beaten, and if you let them go and beat them not at that time when you take them, than they fear a greater matter and expect more blows, and that you will entrap them, and therefore they will commonly ever after shun that ship and go aboard another: but if you beat them for their labours when they do it, they will not hate you for it, nor shun the Ship, but will come the next day again to deal and traffic with you. In their Promises or Oaths which they make unto us, they are unconstant and full of untruth, Promises. but such promises as they make among themselves, they keep and observe them well, and will not break them: when they make any Oaths or Promises, specially, when they will show it to our Netherlanders. First, they wipe their faces upon the sole of your foot, and Oaths. then do the like upon their shoulders and breasts, and upon all their bodies, speaking thrice each to other, saying, jau, jau, jau, every time clapping hands together, and stamping with their feet upon the ground, which done, they kiss their Fetisso, which they have upon their legs and arms: some for the more assurance of their Promises and Oaths, will drink certain drink, as I have said before: but he that should repose much trust therein, should soon found himself deceived, because they are not to be credited further than you see them. §. VI Of their Summer and Winter; And of their manner of Tilling and Sowing the Land; Their Corn, Rents, Raines; Beasts and Hunting: Fowls, Trees, and Fruits. ALthough it is always warm in those Countries, yet they have a difference in the time of the year, and so they accounted some months for their Summer, and some for their Winter. The difference which they have therein is the weather; for both Barren Summer and fertile Winter. in Summer and Winter the trees are green, and some of them have leaves twice a year. In Summer their fields are bore, and in Winter they are full of Corn, and are very green, so that they have their Harvest in Winter. The Days and Nights are of one length, or else there is little difference: for the Sun riseth and goeth down there, commonly at six of the clock, but it is risen at lest half an hour above the Horizon, before it showeth itself, so that you shall seldom see it clearly rise and go down. The Fruits are there as plentiful and abundant in Winter, as in Summer. When the weather is warmest, and that the Sun is above their heads. They esteem that time to be their Winter, which begins in the months of April, May, and june; because as then it raineth and is very foul weather there with Thunder Mists. and Lightning, (which the Portugals call, Travadoes, and they Agombretou) which foul weather and rain followeth the Sun, and riseth up with his height, at that time they are most cumbered with rain: but in their Summer they are not so much troubled with it, but then the Earth drieth and is hard and unfruitful, and therefore they shun that time to sow their Millie and Mais in, but when that time is go, to begin their Husbandry, they go into the Woods or Fields, and there seek out a good place, which they think fit for their purpose to sow their Corn in, to serve to maintain their Wives and Children. Their Husbandry. No man hath any Land to himself which he can or may keep to his own use, for the King hath all the Woods, Fields, and Land in his hands; so that they may neither sow nor plant therein but by his consent and licence, which, when they have obtained, and have a place permitted them to sow their Corn in, than they go with their slaves and burn the Woods, trees, roots and shrubs with all the rubbish down to the ground: then they go with their long chopping-knives which they call, Coddon, and scrape and raze up the ground with Colen (and all that serveth them to fatten their ground) about a foot deep, and let it lie eight or ten days, and when all of them have tilled their ground, every man makes ready his seed to sow it withal, upon their Sunday, and then they go to their Kings or Governor's House, of that quarter: for, first, they help to till his ground, and to sow his Corn, and go all together to his field, and take all the rubbish out of the Earth and cast it into the middle of the field, and then once again ●ake the Earth and sow their Corn in the field. They begin upon a Sunday, and first serve their Governor or King, and when they have done his work, the Captain sendeth into the field a great number of Pots with Palme-wine, and a sod Goat, with good store of other meat, according to the number of Workmen, and there they sit down together and make good cheer, and at that time they burn the roots, and sit and sing and make a great noise about them, all in the honour of their Fettsso, to the end that he should let their Corn grow well and prosperously up. When their Captains or King's Land is tilled and sowed, the next day they go to another man's ground, and do with it as they did with the King's ground, and there also make good cheer as they did before, and are merry together, and so forthwith the rest whom they help. The Corn soon groweth up, and lieth not long in the ground: when it is as high as a man's head, and begins to sprout, than they make a wooden House in the middle of the field; covered over with Reeds, and therein put their Children to watch the Corn, and to drive away the Birds, wherewith they are much cumbered. They weed not their Corn, but let it grow up weeds and all. The Millie hath long ears, and is a seed of colour like Hempseed, and long like Canarieseed, Mille●. it hath no shells, but groweth in a little husk, and is very white within. This kind of grain they always had, and serve their turns therewith before the Portugals came thither. It groweth and is ripe in three months, and when it is cut down, it lieth a month after in the fields to dry, and then the ears are cut off and bound in sheases, and so carried home to their Houses. They use the straw to cover their Houses withal. This Millie is a very excellent grain, hath a good taste and is wholesome to eat, it is sweet in your mouth, but gnasheth in your teeth, which cometh of the stone wherewith they grinned it. When they have used the Land, and their Harvest done, than they cell part of their Corn to other men, which are no●●able to ●ow it, and by that means get a good quantity of Gold; they give some to their King for the rent of his Land, and carry it home to his House, every one as much as he thinketh good. For there is no certain sum appointed for them to pay, but every one giveth according: to his ability, and the quantity of ground that he hath used, and bringeth it unto the King, so that he hath at lest five or six Bendas of Gold of them at one time, which they carry altogether to their King, who welcommeth them, and thanketh them for their Dache or Gift, and for their labours giveth them their bellies full of meat and drink, and that they pay to the King for the farm of his Land, and no more. The Corn by the Indians called Mais, by the Portugals or Spaniards, Indian-wheat, and by the Their Mai●. Italians, Turkish-corne, is a Grain almost known throughout all the World, and was brought out of West India into Saint Thomas Island, and they of Saint Thomas (after they had built their Castle) brought it thither for to serve their necessity withal, and sowed it there, for before the Portugals came into those Countries, the Indians knew it not, but they sowed it first in that Country, and dispersed it abroad among the wild Indians, so that now the Country is full thereof, and at this present there is great abundance in Guinea. They use to mix it with their Millie, and sometimes take half Millie and half Mais. The Negroes that devil among the Portugals, grinned it alone without any Millie, and make excellent bread thereof, where with they sustain themselves, and cell it to the Portugals: they know how to bake it in such sort, that it will endure good three or four months. The Children also eat it in stead of bread, which they set awhile upon the fire, and then crush the Corn out of the husks, such as eat much thereof and are not used unto it, use to be Scurvy and Itchy, or else to be troubled with great blood Veins, for it increaseth blood: it is no less nourishing then Corn in the Netherlands, and in a manner tasteth like our Corne. The people of the West Indies can make Wine of Mais, which they call, Chicka, wherewith they will make themselves drunk, as if it were of Wine made of Grapes, and for that they know, that Corn sodden or steeped in water maketh a kind of drink, wherewith a man may make himself drunk. Therefore they lay this kind of Grain to soak in the water till it is soft, and then they brew thereof, as some of the Negroes in Guinea, which deal with the Portugals, also do, and call it Poitou. This Mais will grow in a moist fatty and hot ground, and bears twice a year: it is not sowed like other Corn, but it is thrust into the ground, as we use to do Beans in our Country: it lieth not long in the ground, but soon springeth up, and groweth higher than a man's length above the ground, like to great Reeds that grow in the water, or in drowned land, wherewith husbandmen use to cover their shades: every Reed hath his ears whereon the Corn groweth, and notwithstanding, that they are heavy ears, as big as young Cucumbers, and sharp above like the top of a Steeple, yet every Reed hath seven or eight ears upon it. I have told five hundred and fifty Grains upon one Reed, which came of one Grain alone. They are of diverse colours, as White, Black, Yellow, Purple, &c. and sometimes you shall have three or four colours thereof in one ear. There are two sorts thereof, great and small, the great Grain is stronger than the small. They use the Reed to cover their houses. They shun the Rain, and esteem it to be very ill and unwholesome to fall upon their naked Rain hurtful. bodies, which they do not without great reason, for we found ourselves to be much troubled therewith, when we travel, specially when it raineth much, and maketh great Travado●, as it doth once a year. In those Countries, which is in April, May, and june; at which time there Tempests. are such Tempests of Thunder, Lightning, wind, and Rain, that it is incredible, specially the Rain under the Equinoctial Line, is so unwholesome and rotten, that if a man hath been in the Rain, and is thorough wet, and so lieth down to sleep in his Cabin, in his wet clotheses, without putting them off, he is in danger to get some sickness; for it breedeth Fevers: and again, if you dry not your wet clotheses presently in the Sun, but forgetting them, chance to let them lie, they will rot with the force of the water, in such sort, that you may pluck them in pieces with your fingers. And they found no less unwholesomenesse therein; for when it gins to Rain, they get them out of the way, and if any drops of water fall upon their naked bodies, they shiver and shake, as if they had a Fever, and cast their arms over their shoulders to keep the Rain from them: which they do not, because the water is cold, for often times it is as warm as if it were sodden: but because of the unwholesomenesse for their bodies, which they found thereby. And when they have trodden in the day time in the water with their feet, at night they make a fire, and lie with their soles of their feet against it, which they do, to draw the moisture of the water, which is gotten into their bodies, out again at their feet: then they anoint their bodies with Palm Oil, which they use also for a beautifying to make their bodies shine, and that they do to shun the Rain water within those Countries (as many Palm Oil. men writ) is very unwholesome, and thereof many and dangerous diseases are engendered. They have Elephants, Leopards, Tigers, Cats of the Mountain, Monkeys, Foxes, Hearts and I have omitted the fish and fishing: their beasts, &c. Great Snakes. Hinds; it is said, that in this Country there are white Elephants: but I could never understand it from the Negroes themselves. There are the greatest and most venomous Snakes that ever was seen, there was one in my time taken there (as the Negroes told me) which was thirty foot long, and as much as six men could carry; There is also a beast like a Crocodile, but it never goeth into the water, as the Crocodile doth; which is called Languad. There are, Spiders as big as the palm of a man's hand, and great store of them. Chameleons and Spiders. Agtissen a great number, but they esteem not them to be venomous, for they dry many of them & eat them. There are many Dogs & Cats, such as we have, but their Dogs have sharper snouts than ours, and their chaps full of wool, they cannot bark nor make a noise, they are very fair beasts for colour, as black, read, white, and yellow Spaniels, &c. They are also a little smaller footed Dogs. than ours, so that they are not much unlike the Dogs in our Country, but they are unlike to ours in one thing, for when you strike them, they run away, and make no noise, nor once offer to bite you; but when you run away from them, and are afraid of them, they will leap at you, and bite you by the legs: those Dogs they use for their necessity, and eat them, and in many places of the Country they are brought and driven to the Market like sheep or hogs, being tied one to the other with strings, they are called Ekia, or Cabra de matto, which is a wild sheep, it is the first gift which a man of that Country giveth when he buyeth his Gentility, they make much of our Dogs in these Countries, for when they bark, they think they speak; and for that cause esteem greatly of them. Cat's also are there much esteemed, because they take Mice, wherewith the Inhabitans of the Towns are much troubled, they are called Ambaio, they have very fair skins, and Ca●●●. are very good Mousers, they use also to eat them, they were first carried hither out of Europe. If they know where any Elephants are, they use all the means they can to take them, for they eat them also, although they should stink like a Carrion, and that a thousand Maggots Elephants. crept out of them. Where they know that they use often times to come, they make great pits, which they cover over with straw and foul leaves of trees, which the Elephant knowing nothing of, goeth that way as he was wont to do, and falls into the pit, and cannot get out again. The Negroes hearing that he is fallen into the pit, run thither with their weapons and smite him into the body with Assagays, and so kill him; which done, they leap into the pit, and cut him in quarters, and every one may go and fetch his part thereof when he will; of the hide they make stools to sit on: the tail is given to the King to beaten the Flies from his naked body, and are much esteemed off there; with no less subtlety they take the Leopards, for they Leopards. do them more hurt than other beasts: and because it is a cruel beast to spoil and destroy men, keeping in the way where men should pass along. In every four cornered way, or at the end of the street, they make houses with wooden pales, which are like to Rat traps, wherein they put Hens, Sheep, and other things which he desireth to eat, where the Leopard coming to eat his prey, is taken with the fall of the trap, and killed with an Assagaie; they esteem much of the skin, whereof they use to cut Girdles, and to make Caps. There are no Horses in that Country, and when there were some brought unto them for a great Present, they killed them, and eat them: because their flesh seemed sweet unto them. The Oxen and Cows that are found in that Country are not very great; but of bigness like Oxen. great Calves: their horns stand backward on their heads, they are not milked, for they give none; they can hardly bring up their young Calves, by reason of the small moisture that the Cows give their Calves, by means of the dry Country wherein they are, and by reason of the heat of the land. The Hens and Goats, (which with them are sheep) that they have there, were brought them thither by the Portugalls of S. Thomas, the Hens prospero and increase well there, and are so Hens. fat with the Millie that groweth there, as if they were Capons; but they are commonly smaller than ours, the Eggs which they lay are no greater than Pigeons Eggs. The Doves which Doves. they have there, were also brought them thither by the Portugals, and are called Abranama, which is as much to say, as Birds brought thither unto them by white men. They are very like to our Pigeons, but their heads are less, like Sea-mewes, there is no great store off, them in the Country. The Hogs also were brought them by the Portugals, and are called Ebbio; they are very little, Hogs. but very sweet and pleasant to eat, but not so good as the Hogs in Mosambique, where the Hog's flesh is as dainty as Hen's flesh: and because it is a very unwholesome place, they give their sick men Hog's flesh to eat, in stead of Hen's flesh: they have also not long since gotten some Geese out of a ship of Holland, which they call Apatta, which are there much esteemed off, because they are but few. The Country is full of Monkeys, of diverse forms, for some of them have white beards, and Monkeys. black Moustaches, with speckled skins, their bellies white, and upon their backs they have a broad Tawny stroke, with black Paws and a black Tail, and by us are called Board-men. There are some called white Noses, because no part of them is white but only their Nose, there is a third sort, called Boertkens, those shun men very much, and stink filthily, by nature they are very crafty: the fourth, are very like to the jacken, which are found in the Grain Coast; there are also many Monkeys of diverse other fashions, they take the Apes and Monkeys with springes How taken. which hung upon the trees, where into the Apes and Monkeys leap, and are taken by the Negroes. Musk Cats are there in great abundance, the Portugals call them Cato degulia, which is Agalia Cats; the Negroes call them Kankan, those kind of Cats are also found in East India, and in java, but they are not so good as those in Guinea; or of the golden Coast, they are there called Castory, those Cats are much esteemed of by the Portugals, whereby they reap great profit, specially by their Agaly or Musk, which they take from them, and make them clean, and then Musk-cats, it is put into glasses, and carried into Lisbon, it is a kind of beast much given to bite, and to eat flesh; because they give them flesh (as Hens, Pigeons, Goats, and other costly meats) to eat. They ease themselves in a place apart, and leave it; and never lie in it; it is almost like a Fox, but their tails are like other Cats, their skins are speckled like a Leopard's skin: the Negroes take many of them in the woods when they are young, and so bring them up: but because they have no skill there how to use them, they cell them to strangers. The Male Cats are the best, and yield the most Agalia, by reason that the Females piss in the cod wherein the Musk groweth, and piss it out with their water; when you perceive that they tear their bag, you must take their Agalia from them, for they do it to be rid of it: the wilder and worse they are to rule, so much the costlier and better their Agalia is. There are Hares also in this Country, specially in a place called Akra, in form like ours, and Hares. because that Country is low Sandy Ground, therefore they are found more there then in any other part of that Coast: when the Negroes will take them, they go a great number of them together, to the place where the Hares are, every one taking with him two or three cudgels of wood, as long as a man's arm, and there they compass the field round about, and standing about their holes, make such a noise and crying, and clapping their sticks one upon the other, that the Hares are so feared therewith, that they leap out of their holes, and are by them killed with those Cudgels, which they cast at them, and by that means get many of them. Hearts and Hearts. Hinds are sometimes found there also, but in some places more than others, they are of the same fashion that ours are in the Low-countreyes, but they have another kind of horns than ours, they have no express kind of Instruments to take them withal: but when they see them go to the water to drink, they strike them into the body with an Assagaie and kill them. Hunting to take wild beasts is lawful for any man to use in those countries, if they can take them, without punishment for doing it: There are many other kinds of beasts of such several sorts, that a man cannot tell what to make them, but for that the Netherlanders that use to Guinea, dare not go fare into the Country to take wild beasts, lest they should be taken and entrapped by the Portugals or their adherents, and made slaves all their lives long: therefore there are many wild beasts that are not known by us, and which the Inhabitants themselves know not, nor can not tell by what names to call them. The Birds that are found there, are of diverse sorts, and are little birds like unto ours; first, there are blue Parrots, whereof there are great store, which being young, are taken out of their Parrots. nests, and made tame, having not flown abroad, they are better to teach, and to learn to speak; but they will not prate so much as the green Brasilian Parrots do. They have also an other kind of green Birds, as big as Sparrows, like the Catalinkins of West India, but they cannot speak. Those Birds are called Asuront, and by our Netherlanders, called Parokites. They are Parokites. taken with Nets, as you use to take Sparrows. They keep much in low Land, where much Corn or Millie groweth; for they eat much thereof. Those Birds are very kind one to the other; for when you put a male and a female in a Cage, they will always sit together without making any noise. The female is of such a nature, that when she is coupled with the male, she respecteth him much, and letteth him sit on the right hand, setting herself on the left hand; and when he goes to eat, she followeth him; and so they live together quietly, being almost of the nature of the Turtle-doves. They are of a very fair green colour, with a spot of orangetownie upon their Noses. There are another kind of Parokitan, which are much like them, being of the same nature and condition, but are of colour as read as blood, with a spot of black upon their Noses, and a black Tail, being somewhat greater than the Parokites. There are other Birds not much unlike to Goldfinches, all their bodies being yellow, those Birds make not their Nests in the field, for fear of Snakes, and other venomous beasts; but make their nests very craftily upon the branches of high trees, and there lay their eggs to keep themselves from venomous beasts. They have other small Birds, not much unlike to hedge Sparrows; but they keep in the Fields among Corn, those Birds they thrust into their mouths alive, and eat them Feathers Bones and all: they have store of Muschen, with many other kind of small Birds. The have a kind of Birds like Eagles, which have heads like Turkle-cocks, those Birds are hurtful, and very fierce, and do much harm to the Negroes, whereby they are much troubled, Fierce Birds. and therefore they carry them meat up to the hills, and call them Pastro de Diago: which is the Birds of their god, and therefore they do them no hurt, knowing well that they would revenge themselves well enough: they lie always in mire and dirt, and stink as ill as a prime, and you may smell them afar off. They have some water Snites, but not many. And Turtle-doves, which have a black stroke about their necks like a crown. There are many Pheasants, not much unlike ours for fashion, but have not such feathers, for they are speckled black and Pheasans. white, and without long tails as ours have, they are not of so good a taste as other common Hens are Peake-cockes also I have soon there, not much unlike our Peake-cockes; but there Peacocks. Pittoirs. is some difference in the Feathers, for some of them are of other colours. Pittoirs I have seen there, as I said before, which they esteem for a great Fetisso, and a Soothsayer. Cranes also there are many, and Kites also of the same fashion that our Holland Kites are. There is a kind of Birds also there, which are like Storks, but they have not so long read Bills, and make not such a noise. Speckled Crows, and grey Sea-mewes are there in great abundance, with diverse other kinds Specled Crows. of Birds, not much unlike ours, but if you mark them well, there is difference between them, as some in their feathers, others in their Bills, the third in their feet, and the fourth in their heads, so that there is some difference, although they resemble much; and because Birds are little taken and shot in those Countries, for that they have no kind of Instruments to do it withal, there are great store in the Country, and by that means, both the beasts and the Birds wax very bold. There are many Owls and Bats which fly by night, and store of great green Frogs, Burning Flies. and grey Grasshoppers, and many great land Crabs, which keep in the earth, and are of a purple colour, which they esteem for a great present. When I went by night to walk in the fields, I saw things in the grass that shine like fiery coals, which I took up and tied them in my handkerchief, which made it show with the light of the beast as if it had burnt: and when I went into the Town to the Negroes, and shown it them, they wondered thereat, and the next day when I looked on them, they were small black Flies, like Spanish Flies, but were as black as Pitch: Flies, Moths, and Bees are there also to be seen. The Bees make their Hives upon trees. There are great store of black Ants, which make holes in the earth, like field Mice, those Ants do much hurt to the Bees, and eat up there Honey and Wax. Bannana, in Brasilia, Pacona; and the tree Paguover, in Malabar, Patan, &c. is the fruit Bannanas', or Indian Figs. whereof john Huyghen writeth, and calleth it Indian Figs, this tree hath no branches, the fruit groweth out of the tree, and hath leaves at lest a fathom long, and three spans broad. Those leaves among the Turks are used for Paper, and in other places the Houses are covered therewith, there is no wood upon the tree, the outside (wherewith the tree is covered when it beginneth to wax old) is like the middle part of a Sieve, but opening it within, there is nothing but the leaves, which are rolled up round and close together, it is as high as a man, on the top the leaves begin to spring out, and rise up an end, and as the young leaves come forth the old whither away, and begin to dry until the tree comes to his growth, and the fruit to perfection: the leaves in the middle have a very thick vein, which divideth it in two, and in the middle of the leaves, out of the heart of the tree, there groweth a flower as big as an Ostrich Egg, of a russet colour, which in time waxeth long like the stalk of a Colewoort, whereon the Figs grow close one by the other, when they are still in their husks, they are not much unlike great Beans, & so grow more and more until they be a span long, and four thumbs broad like a Cucumber, they are cut off before they are ripe, and are in that sort hanged up in bunches, which oftentimes are as much as a man can carry. It also yields good Trennuelis like Milk (when the tree is cut down) which cometh out of the body thereof, having hanged three or four days, they are through ripe, the tree bears but one bunch at a time, whereon there is at lest one hundred Figs and more, and when they cut off the bunch of Figs, the tree also is cut down to the ground, the root staying still in the Earth, which presently springeth up again, and within a month hath his full growth, and all the year long no time excepted. The tree beareth fruit, the fruit is very delicate to eat, you must pull off the husk wherein the fruit lieth, very delightful to behold, the colour thereof is whitish and somewhat yellow, when you bite it, it is soft, as if it were Meal and Butter mixed together, it is mellow in biting, it cooleth the maw, much thereof eaten maketh a man very lose and raw in the throat, it maketh women lecherous if they eat much thereof. Some are of opinion, because it is so delicate a fruit, that it was the same tree that stood in Paradise, whereof God forbade Adam and Eve to eat. It smells like Roses, and hath a very good smell, but the taste is better. The Portugals will not cut it through with a Knife, but break it, by reason of a special observation which they have in the cutting thereof, which is, that then it showeth like a cross in the middle of the fruit, and therefore they think it not good to cut it. The Bachovens (by us so called) are very like the Bannanas, for the condition and form is Bachovens, or Bannanas de Congo. all one, only that the fruit is smaller, shorter, white of colour within and sweeter of taste, and is esteemed to be wholesomer to be eaten then the Bannanas, but there is no such great quantity of them, and for that they were first brought out of the Kingdom of Congo, into other Countries, they have gotten the name thereof. The Annanas is also a delicate and pleasant fruit for smell, and of the best taste that any fruit Annanas. can be, it hath also diverse several names, there are two sorts, the Male and the Female, the Canarians call it, Ananasa; the Brasilians, Nana; those of Hispaniola, jaiama, and the Spaniards in Brasilia, Pinas, because one of them found that and the Pinas first in Brasilia, it is as great as a Melon, fair of colour, somewhat yellow, green and carnation, when it gins to be ripe, the greenness thereof turneth into an Orange colour, it is of a pleasant taste, and hath a fine smell like an Apricocke, so that it is to be smelled fare off, when you see the fruit afar off, being green, it shows like Artichokes, and is eaten with Wine, it is light of disgesture, but eating much thereof it inflameth a man's body. In Brasilia there is three forts thereof, each having a several name: first, jaiama, the second, Boniama; the third, jaiagma: but in Guinea there is but one sort. The time where they are in their flower is in Lent, for than they are best, it grows half a fathom about the ground, the leaves thereof are not much unlike Semper Viwm, when they are eaten, they are cut in round f●iceses, and sopped in Spanish wine; you cannot eat enough thereof, it is very hot of nature, and will grow in moist ground, the sops that you take out of the Wine tastes like sweet Musk, and if you do not presently wipe the Knife wherewith you cut the fruit, but forgetting it let it lie half an hour, it will be eaten in, as if there had been strong water laid upon it, being eaten in abundance and without knowledge, it causeth great sickness. There are great store of Iniamus growing in Guinea, in great fields, which are sowed and Iniamus. planted like Turnips, the root is the Iniamus, and groweth in the Earth like Earth-nuts, those Iniamus are as great as a yellow root, but thicker and fuller of knots, they are of a Mouse-colour, and within as white as a Turnip, but not so sweet, being put in a Kettle and sodden with flesh, and then peeled and eaten with Oil and Pepper, they are a very delicate meat, in many places it is used for bread, and is the greatest meat that the Negroes eat. The Battatas are somewhat redder of colour, and in form almost like Iniamus, and taste Battatas. like Earth-nuts, those two kinds of fruit are very abundant in Guinea, they are commonly roasted, or else eaten with a hodge-pot in stead of Parsnips or Turnips. The Palme-wine tree is almost like the Cocos tree, or a Lantor, with diverse others, and are Palme-wine tree. of three or four sorts, most of them have all one kind of leaf, but in manner of wood they are unlike, for this tree is shorter of wood than the rest, the Wine is drawn out of those trees by boring them, from whence there issueth a sap like Milk, which is very cool and fresh to drink, at the first when it is drawn, it is pleasant and sweet, having stood a while, it is as sour as Vinegar, so that you may use it in a Salad, but being drunk sweet and fresh, it causeth a man to voided urine well, whereby in those Countries, there are very few found, that have the disease of the Stone; drinking much thereof a man's head will soon be light, the lightness which a man hath in his head thereby, causeth it not to ache. When it cometh first out of the tree it is sweeter of taste, then when it hath stood awhile, but yet it is esteemed to be better when it hath stood awhile, and is somewhat settled, then presently to be drunk, for it standeth seething and bubbling, as if it hung over the fire and sod, so that if it were put into a Glass and stopped up, without letting any air come into it, the force thereof would break the Glass in pieces, but being a meal tied old, it is nothing worth, because it is so sour, and then it is of another colour very waterish, therefore it is much mixed with water, and seldom comes pure to the Market, as it is taken out of the tree, which is done partly to increase their Wine, as also that then it is the sweeter to drink, and hath the taste of Cider, and the colour of Must, when the tree is old, and will yield no more Wine at the top, it is cut down at the foot, and a fire made at the root thereof, where they set a pot, whereinto the Wine (by means of the heat) runneth, the tree being changed, and yielding no more profit, there groweth another tree out of the root thereof, but it is half a year old before it giveth any Wine. In the morning betimes an hour before day, the Wine is drawn out and brought to the Market at noonetime. The Palmitas tree is not much to be seen in Guinea, but for that a Negro in that Country shown me some of the fruit thereof, I thought good to say something of it in this place, it is Palmitas tree. a tree without branches, on the top of the tree the fruit groweth, and it is almost like the Annanas when it is ripe. It is outwardly of a fair gold colour, and within it hath grains like Pomegranates, they are of a very sweet taste, the other is hard and unfit to eat. §. VII. Of their Gentlemen, and how they are made; Their Dance, Sports, Diseases, Cures, Visitations, Mournings, Funerals: and of their Gold. THere are many Gentlemen in that Country, but of small means, for as soon as they Ambition of Gentry. have bought their Gentility, they are then poorer, and in miserable estate than they were before, and for that they think to be men of great account when they are Gentlemen, they seek much after it, and begin to gather some wealth from their youths upwards to obtain the place of a Gentleman. First, they give three gifts to be made a Gentleman, the first gift is a Dog, which they call Cabro de Matto, which is as much to say, as a Field-sheepe. The second Gift, is a Sheep or a Goat. The third Gift, is a Cow, with many other things, and then he is made a Gentleman. These Gifts are given among those that are Gifts for it. Gentlemen, and are given the one now, the other at another time, as the man that is made a Gentleman can best do it, and hath the means to perform it, and then he makes the Captain acquainted with it, which done, he buyeth a Cow, which is carried and tied in the Market place, and then it is made known to the people, that such a man shall be made a Gentleman at such a time, in the mean time all those that are Gentlemen make themselves as fine as Creation. they can to go with him, and to fight and show many Apish Toys. The man that is to be made a Gentleman, makes all things ready, as meat and drink to entertain his Guests, and to bid them welcome in good sort, he buyeth Hens and many pots of Palme-wine, and sendeth every Gentleman a Hen and a pot of Palme-wine home to his House, to make merry withal. When the Feast day comes, the Inhabitants assemble together upon the Market place, the men (as he masters) go and sit on the one side, having many Instruments, as Drums, Horns, Bells, and other things with them. The Captain armeth himself, and with him hath many young Bachelors with Shields and Assagays, their faces being coloured and their bodies painted with read and yellow Earth, which makes them look like a company of young Devils. The man that is made a Gentleman is accompanied with a number of other Gentlemen, having a Boy behind him which carrieth his stool to sit upon when he goes to speak with any man, and his fellow Gentlemen come to salute him, and wish him good fortune in his new estate, at which time they take a great deal of straw in the one hand, and lay it under his feet, which he treadeth upon (the like also they use when their own friends come to visit them, and bring them any Presents, which they use for a great honour.) The wives of the Gentlemen go to her, to do all the honour they can to the wife of the Gentleman that maketh the Feast, and dress her finely, folding her hair with many golden Fetissos, and Crosses, putting about her neck a Ring of gold, and in the one hand she carrieth a Horse-tail, and on her right arm she hath a Ring of gold, at each end thereof having a round thing like the Lid of a Pot, all made of gold; and being ready, they are placed in order, as their manner is, one after the other; then the Cow is led forth, and then all the Gentlemen in the Town come and follow them, as it were on Procession, dancing and leaping round about the Town, and when they come again into the Marketplace, the Cow is bound to a stake, and there they make a great noise with Drums and Pipes, and the young Bachelors with fencing and leaping, with their Shields and Assagays, now in one place, then in another, making, as they think, great joy about the Gentleman; every man seeking to excel each other, and to get most praise and commendation. The women also make no less ado with singing and dancing, sometimes carrying both the Gentleman and his wife, upon a stool, round about the Town, casting white Meal in their faces, and in that sort make great pastime three days together, and every night they are led home to their houses, and watched by the other Gentlemen. The next day he is fetched by a great number of people, and great honour done unto him as before; at which time he hangs a white Flag out of his house, which doth signify joy, or open house. The third day, the Cow is killed by the Executioner, and quartered, and every man hath a piece of the flesh thereof, that they also may be participants of the Feast: but the man and the woman that maketh the Feast, may not eat of the Cow; for they make them believe, that if they eat any thereof, they shall die within a year after. The Feast day being ended, the head of the Cow is carried home to his house, which he hangeth up, and painteth it with diverse colours, hanging many straw Fetissoes upon it, which is a sign of his Gentility, and a warrant to prove him to be made a Gentleman. Then he hath great privilege, for he may buy Slaves, and do other things which before he Privileges. might not have done. When he is made a Gentleman he is very proud thereof; for, the first thing that they will tell unto a Stranger, is, that they are Gentlemen, and that they have many Slaves, esteeming themselves to be great Masters; but it falleth out oftentimes, that after their feasting is done, and he made a Gentleman, that then he is poorer than he was before, because he disbursed all his money to get it, and then he must go out to fish again and do other things, if he will get his living. This kind of Gentility costs him about eight Bendas, which is a pound of gold; but deducting that which is given for Presents of other men which bring them to him, each man according to his means and ability, it standeth him not in above half a pound of gold. Those Gentlemen have a Fellowship among them, and every year make a Feast, and then bid their Friends to be merry with them, and make good cheer; at which time they hung their Annual Feast. Cows or Sheep's heads, with Millie straws, and paint them with white colour, signifying thereby the remembrance of their Feast. Besides this, the Gentlemen have an other Feast amongst them, upon the sixth day of july, at which time they paint their bodies with white and read stripes, and hung a Garland made of green boughs and straw about their necks, which they wear all that day, that you may know the Gentlemen from the rest, and then also they hung their Cows and Goats heads full of Fetissoes, as before; in the evening they meet together at a Banquet, in the house of the Captain, where they are very merry together, eating and drinking their heads and bellies full, till they are drunk. They make themselves very fine, especially the women, when they go to dance, wherein Their dance. they take a great pride. They hung many Copper, Tin, and ivory Ring's about their arms, and on their legs they put Rings with many Bells, that they may sound when they dance. Their heads are frizzled, and dressed with a tuft of hair. They wash their bodies fair with water, and then anoint them with Palme-oile, to make them shine. Their teeth also they rub with a hard stick: then they put a piece of white linen about their bodies, which hangs from underneath their breasts, down below their knees; and commonly about evening they assemble together, and go to the Marketplace to dance there. Others have instruments whereon they play, as some Copper Basins, whereon they strike with wooden Sticks. Others have wooden Drums, cut out of an hollow Tree, covered over with a Goat's Skin, and play upon them. Others have round Blocks, cut very handsomely and evenly, whereon also they strike with wooden Sticks. Others have Cow-bells. Some have small Luits, made out of a piece of wood like a Harp with six strings of Reeds, whereon they play with both their hands, every one having their several Instruments, and each keeping good correspondence with their fellow's Instruments. Others sing, and begin to dance two and two together, leaping and stamping with one of their feet upon the ground, knocking with their fingers, and bowing down their heads, and speaking each to other; in their hands carrying Horse-tailes, which they cast sometimes on the one shoulder, then upon the other, using certain order in their sports, one following the other, and each doing as the other doth. Other women take straw, which they let fall to the ground, and then dancing upon it, cast it up again into the air with their feet, and catch it as it fa●●eth with their hands, so that they play many apish and children's sports, thinking that they do excellent well; but they desire not to be seen by strangers, because they laugh and jest at them, and then they are ashamed. This continuing an hour or an hour and an half, every one goes home again, as having ended The yonkers. their sports. There are houses also among them, wherein young men and maids use to dance and play. The young Bachelors use to drink themselves drunk, and by night run through the streets with their Arms and Assagays, making a great noise with crying and shouting, as if a company of young Devils ran about the streets; and meeting with other companies, with whom having some words, they fight together; wherein they are so earnest one against the other, that they are almost ready to kill each other, and many times cannot leave off. They will not lightly begin to quarrel, for they are not so hasty, but will endure much, specially of strangers, before they will quarrel; but if they once begin, they are not easily pacified, but are very earnest and hasty to set upon their adverse Parties, and to be revenged, though it should cost them their lives, and they have very quick hands to thrust and to strike. Their bodies are subject to many sicknesses and diseases, which they esteem but little, and Their wounds and maladies. make no account of wounds or hurts. The sicknesses wherewith they are most troubled, are Pox, Clapdollars, Botches, Worms, pain in the head, and burning Fevers. These diseases they get from foul and filthy women, whereunto they are much addicted, and although they have any diseases by such means, which are not without much danger, yet they esteem not much of them, but pass them away as if they ailed nothing, and are not faint-hearted, but of a hard complexion, suffering their wounds to swell and putrify, without any means of remedy applied thereunto; for they neither have nor use any Physic among them, to ease them in their sickness, nor Surgeons or Physicians to heal their wounds, but suffer their wounds and diseases to have their course, unless any of our Surgeons give them any Physic or Surgery, For the Pox and Clap-dollers they use much Salsaparillia, which the Hollanders ships bring them; which Salve they seethe with salt water, and drink the water for drink against the Pox, and such like diseases, and also against the Worms that are in their legs, (as I will declare Worms in the legs. more at large) wherewith also we are much troubled, whereunto they use no remedy at all, but suffer their legs to continued so, until they heal and wax better of themselves. For the pain of the head they use certain Pap, which they make of green leaves, and therewith anoint the place where their pain is; and if they have any swelling about their bodies, which breaketh not out, than they take a knife and cut two or three long slashes therein, and so give the Barbarous Inhumanity. wound a means to work, and to heal up, and grow together again; which is the cause that they have so much knobd flesh, and so many slashes in their bodies: but is well to be discerned, whether they be cut and made in their flesh to beautify and set out themselves, or wounds and sores that are healed up again. They also use no letting of blood, but only make a hole in their bodies with a knife to let their blood come out: when they have any other natural sicknesses, they will not help nor comfort one the other; but if any of them be sick, they will shun him as it were the plague, and spurn the sick man like a Dog, and not once help him with a drop of Oil or Water, although they have never so much need; not, not the Father to the Son, but let them lie like Beasts; and die with hunger and sickness; so that they are not skilful to help sick persons. They make difference between the word Morian and Negro, for they will not be called Morions, but Negroes or Prettoes, (which is as much to say) as Black men; for they say that Quarrels. Morian is as much to say, as Slave or Captive, and also a man that knows nothing, or that is half a Fool; and therefore they will not be called Morions, but Negroes or Prettoes; for if you call them Morions, they will hardly speak unto you, nor make you any answer. They make one the other Slaves, but in other sort then in Congo or Angola, for there you can lad no ships full of Slaves; but to the contrary, they desire much to have them, and buy them: yet there are both Slaves and Captives; and for that in those Countries they take no great pains, nor need any great number of Slaves, therefore there is no great quantity of them to be had, to cell them as they do in other Countries, but only among them of the Land, that have need of them. Again, no man may buy or cell them, but such as are of great account and Gentlemen. They are marked with an Iron in their bodies, that if they chance to run away, they may be known again by their marks. Such as are blind, or have any other imperfections in their bodies, as being lame or Cripples, and by reason thereof cannot get their liuings, the King placeth them with Smiths, to blow their Bellowss; others with those that press Palme-oyle, or grinned Colours, whereunto such deformed persons are fit; or to such Occupations and labours wherewith they can help themselves, and get their victuals; so that there you see none such as beg their victuals, but they are put in some place or other to earn their meat; so that the Inhabitants give no meat one to the other. The Kings of the Towns have many Slaves, which they buy and cell, and get much by them; and to be brief, in those Countries there are no men to be hired to work or go of any errand for money, but such as are Slaves and Captives, which are to spend their days in slavery. Hatred and envy is much used in those Countries, and to whomsoever they once bear hatred and envy, they will hate them cruelly, and do them all the hurt and villainy that they can; on the other side, they bear a villainy long in their minds, and will keep malice in their hearts seven or eight years, and when time serveth them, then show it openly; no less hatred and envy is borne by one Town unto an other, speaking all the villainy they can, and extolling themselves as much as they may, to have the honour of Traffic, and to the end that the ship should come and Anchor before their Towns, and by that means to bring the Country Merchants to Traffic there, wherein they are very diligent: and although one Town lieth but three or four miles one from the other; yet they are as envious one against the other as possible they can be, and report as hardly of their neighbours as they can imagine; that so they may get the Netherlanders to Traffic with them: and to that end, they strive to show more friendship to the Netherlanders, one than the other, to draw us to affect them, and bring the trade of Merchandise unto them. The men commonly live there till they be old, as it seemeth by their faces and outward appearance, Old age and the effects. and as we conceive; but they cannot reckon their own ages, nor tell how many years they have lived. When they begin to be old, than they are not well proportioned nor seemly; but look evil favouredly, with grey beards, yellow wrinkled skins, like Spanish Leather, which proceedeth of the anointing of their bodies with PalmeO-yle. They are likewise lean of Legs and Arms, and wholly mishapen, specially old women, with their long breasts, which then show and hung upon their bodies like old Hog's bladders, they would not willingly be old; because as then they are not esteemed of, but much despised, and not respected, and as from their youths upwards, to the best time of their lives, they still wax of a fairer black colour, so when they are passed that time, they begin to decay, and to loose their perfect blackness. In their winter time, they are very sickly, & then commonly there is a great mortality among them, by means of the unwholesomenesse of the air, which they then endure: and when they Lamentable lament. die, their friends come to the dead man's house, and weep and sorrow grievously for him, speaking unto him, & ask him why he died, with many such like foolish Ceremonies, They take the dead body and lay it on a mat upon the ground, & wind it in in a woollen, purposely made in that Country, of colour read, blue, black and white. Under his head they lay a wooden stool, and cover or dress his head with a Goat's skin, and strew all the body over with ashes, and dust of Barks of trees; they close not his eyes together, they lay his arms down by his sides, and so let him lie half a day in the air. If it be a man, his best beloved wife goes and sits down by the body, and if it be a woman, the man goes and sits down by her, crying and weeping, having in their hands a wisp of straw, or of Barks of trees, wherewith crying and howling over the dead body, he or she wipeth his face, sometimes saying unto it, Auzy, and making a great noise; in the mean time, the friends or neighbours come to visit the dead, and to moon him for his misfortune, others (as the nearest friends) being women, go round about the house, singing and beating upon Basins, sometimes coming to the dead body, and go round about him singing and leaping, and kincking of hands, making a great noise, and then again go round about the house singing and playing upon Basins, which they do twice or thrice one after the other. In the mean time, preparation is made for the burial, and to make good cheer together, after it is ended; to the which end, they dress certain Hens, and a Sheep, and other meats which Funeral. they are accustomed to eat, and while the dead body is above the ground, the eldest Morinni of that quarter, goes about from house to house with a Basin, whereon every one must put the value of twelve pence in gold, with the which money they buy a Cow, which Cow is given to a Fetissero that useth to conjure their gods, to will him to conjure the Fetisso, to suffer the dead body to remain and rest in peace, and to bring him into the other world, and not to molest him in the way, with this Cow's blood he coniureth his Fetisso; (for a dead man must smear his Fetisso with blood) than they bind the dead body upon a plank, and carry him to the grave singing and leaping: the body is carried by men, and the women follow after one by one, about their heads having a Crown or Garland of straw, and a staff in their hands: the man, if it be a woman, goes next to the dead body crying to the grave, else there goes no man after it, unless the dead body chanceth to be borne to another place to be buried; as sometimes it happeneth that they carry the dead body twenty miles off, from the place where he died, to be buried there: and then many men go armed with the body, to convey it to the burial: the body is carried to the earth, & the grave-maker maketh a grave about four foot deep, and therein he is laid; over the grave there are many sticks of wood aid, close one by the other: the women creep to and fro over the grave, making a great noise, with howling and crying, and over that, they lay the earth, and place it, and bind it about the same, as if it were a Chest: all his goods, as Apparel, Weapons, Pots, Basins, Tools, Spades, and such Householdstuff, wherewith he earned his living, are carried to the grave, and buried with him, which are set round about the grave, to serve his turn withal in the other world, as they did when he lived upon the earth; other of the dead man's friends, bring some thing also to set in the grave for a memory, which is put into the grave with the rest of his goods. If he were one that delighted much in drinking, & loved Palm well when he lived: they will set a pot of Palme-wine by him in his grave, because he should not die for thirst, and what in his life he used, that is given him, and buried in his grave with him. If it be a woman that died in travel of her child, the child is laid in the mother's right arm, and buried with her; above upon the grave, there is a straw house made like a Sepulchre, wherein all the householdstuff and other things are set. The grave-makers fee, is to have half the goods that are set into the grave, but the friends of the dead content him, and he is paid for it; because they should let the goods stand still untouched: for it is a great credit to the friends of the dead to leave good store of goods upon the grave with the dead body; which they let stand there so long, till it be clean consumed, and none of them will ever offer to take any of it away by any means whatsoever. The body being buried, they go altogether to the Seaside, or Viaticum. to some other River, where the women go in, & stand up to their middles in waters, and taking up water in their hands, cast it in their own faces, and upon their bodies, and wash their breasts, and all their bodies. Other women in the mean time play upon Basins, and such like instruments, one of those women take the man or woman, whose husband or wife is dead, and leading them into the water, laid them therein flat upon their backs, and take them up again; which they do diverse times, speaking one unto the other, and making great complaints. When he or she is well and clean washed from the head to the foot, she leadeth them out of the water again, and puts their clotheses upon their bodies again, & then they go together to the dead man's house to make good cheer, and to drink themselves drunk. If it be a man that died that had children, the women must not retain nor keep any of his goods for the behoof of the children: but must give all the man's goods (both that which he had to his marriage, and which he got by his labour while he lived) unto his Brethren, if he hath any living, and must not keep any thing from them. If he hath no brethren, than the father if he be living, taketh all his son's goods, and enjoyeth it. If it be a woman that dieth, than the husband must deliver her marriage goods to her brethren, as aforesaid, without keeping any thing thereof for his children, so that no children in those Countries inherit their Father's good, neither are they their Father's heirs: Not more; may the wife inherit any of her husband's goods, but it is all divided among his brethren; but while their wives live, they give her what they think good of that which they gain, so young maids and men must endeavour themselves to get some thing in their youths, that they may have some thing when they marry and keep houses. For the King's death, more sorrow is made by some of the Gentlemen, who in the King's life served him: when he is dead, give him a slave to serve him, & other men one of their wives to wait King's Funerals. on him, and to dress his meat: others bring one of their sons to go with the King into the other world; so that there are a number of people that are appointed to go with the King to the other world: which are killed, and their heads cut off, but they know nothing thereof, for such men and women as give them to the King when he is dead; tell not them that they shall be put to death, to go into the other world with the King; but when the time comes, that the burial is to be solemnised, they sand them on some message, or to fetch water, and so following them, strike them through the body with an Assagaie, and kill them in the way: which done, they carry the dead body to the King's house, whereby they show what faithful servants they were unto their King while he lived: others also do the like, and those dead bodies are smeared with blood, and buried with the King in his grave, that they may travel together. If any of his wives loved him entirely, they suffer themselves to be killed with the rest, and are buried with him, that they may reign together in the other world. The heads of the dead men and women, are set round about the Sepulchre and grave of the King, for a great bravery and honour unto him. Upon the grave they set all kinds of meat and drink, that they may eat some thing, and verily believe that they eat and drink it, and that they live thereby, and for that cause the pots of Palme-wine, and of water, are continually filled up: all his stuff, as Arms and Clotheses are buried with him, and all his Gentlemen that served him, have every one of them their Pictures made of Clay, after the life, and fairly painted, which are set and placed orderly round about his grave, one by the other so that their King's Sepulchers are like houses, and as well stu●t as if they still lived: which Sepulchers are so much esteemed off, that they are watched both by night and by day, by armed men: to the end, that if he desireth to have any thing, they should strait bring it him. Gold at this day is as much esteemed off by them, as it is with us, (of whom they say, Gold, Gold how esteemed and found. is our God) and more too, for they are greedier and earnester to have it then we are, because they mark and see that the Hollanders take so much pains for it, and give more Merchandise for it in Exchange, than ever the Portugals did. For I am of an opinion, that there are few Negroes that devil on the Sea side, that know where the Mines are, or that ever saw them, also there was never any Portugal or Netherlander at them, or near them, but the Mines are well kept, and looked unto by the owners thereof; so I have heard by some Negroes, that each King hath his Mines, and causeth the gold to be digged by his men, and selleth it to other Merchants, and so it passeth from one to another. In what manner the gold is found in Guinea, I know not, but as some Negroes have told me, they find gold in deep pits, which they dig up, and that with the water it is driven down like Sand, at which waters and running springs, many people sit with spoons in their hands, and take up the gold, sand and all, and put it into a Basin. Some pieces are covered over with Chalk, and Earth, wherein they are found, the small gold, which is found in the Sand, they purge and make clean in clear running water, but yet they let some Sand and Gravel remain among it, it is found in no great quantities, (as they themselves say) but with great pain and labour, for it costs many men their lives, which are smothered in the Mines; and a man that can found two or three Englishen of gold in a day, hath done well, and hath earned a good days hire. The half which is found is the labourers, and the other half is for the King, or for him that oweth the Mine; This I have been told by some of the Negroes. Gold by them is called Chika, and some great Merchants that devil about the Main, bring the gold aboard the ships to buy wares, as it comes out of the Mine, and that is esteemed to be the best gold, wherein there is left deceit, but the receiver must look well to it, to blow the sand clean out of it, and to beaten the yellow earth with the stones out of it, with a hammer, and so he cannot loose by it? nevertheless, the gold that is brought rough out of the Mine, is esteemed to be better and richer, and more worth in every Mark then the other. It falleth out oftentimes, that some gold is more worth than others, which happeneth by means of the receivers negligence, and many times as the Mines of gold fall out; for some of them are finer gold than others: and also the deeper that the Mines are digged, the gold falls out to be worse, and is more mixed with silver, even in the earth itself, than the gold that heth higher in the earth. Besides this, mean Merchants bring much molten gold, as Crakawen, arm Rings, jewels, False gold. and other things, wherein there is most falsehood used: for such Negroes as have but small means to Traffic with us, are more used and addicted to the falsifying of gold, than others are, wherein they use great subtlety, but we ourselves are oftentimes the cause thereof; for we bring and cell them the matter, and the Instruments which they use therein; and so deceive ourselves, and make a rod for our own breeches: but they were wont to falsify it more than now. For the Portugals hanged up some for it. They have good knowledge in Gold, and can soon perceive whether it be good or falsified; but of other jewels, as Pearls, Diamonds, Rubies, Emeralds, and such like precious stones, they have no knowledge; but they know fine read Corals well, which are much esteemed off by them. Silver also is well, and too much known among them; because they use it to falsify Gold withal, and to make it of less value than it is. They learned of the Portugals to melt gold. They also have found the means to put an edge of gold round about silver, and Read Copper mixed together, letting the false mettle remain in the middle of the piece, and so when he that receiveth it, is in haste, and toucheth it but on the edge thereof, (where it is not falsified) with his Touchstone, it passeth for good: but such must be cut in sunder with a hammer, and then the falsifying is perceived, and when they could found no means to falsify the small fine Chika Foetu Gold, so that the receivers had no suspicion thereof, and took the less heed there unto, we ourselves brought them tools to do it withal: for we brought them Files, and Saws to cell, so that they filled the yellow Copper, and mingled it among the small gold, that it could hardly be perceived: because it was no small, which was the subtlest falsifying of gold by them used, but when we blew the sand & dust out of it, than the Copper shown itself, whereby it appeareth that the Negroes have many ways and devices to falsify gold, but such as look narrowly unto them, will not be deceived: but to try their falsifyings, the best way is to touch their gold, and to be wary of deceit, and of receiving bad gold. An other way is to look speedily unto the Negroes themselves; To see if they have bad gold or not, for when they bring bad gold, they will be in great fear, with your handling thereof, and when you offer to try their gold, they will refuse it, and altar their colours, and shake and quiver withal. The worms in the legs and bodies, trouble not every one that goeth to those Countries, Troublesome long-wormes. but some are troubled with them, and some not, and they are found in some men sooner than in others, some have a worm before the Voyage is done, and while they are still upon the Coast, some get them while they are upon the way, others have them after their Voyage is full ended, some four months after, some nine months after, and some a year after they have made a Voyage thither: others have made two or three Voyages thither, and never were troubled with those worms. The Negroes themselves are much troubled with them, specially those that dwell about the castle of Mina, and it is a thing to be wondered at, for the Negroes that dwell but 25. miles lower Eastward, are not troubled with worms as their neighbours are. And another * Ormus. At Boghar in Bactria, there are the like, supposed to come by drinking bad water in that place, as M. Ant. jenkinson observed (whereof john Huyghen speaketh in his Itiner ario) are troubled therewith, for the Lands of East India, West India, China, Brasilia, and other strange Countries are not troubled therewith, nor know not thereof, and which is more; They of the Island of Saint Thomas, which men esteem to be the unwholesomest place in the world; and wherein so many men are sick, and loose their lives, know not what those worms mean, but wondered much thereat, when it was showed them of such as had been with the Hollanders in Guinea. The Negroes themselves knew not whereof they are engendered, but the greatest presumption is, that they proceed and breed of the water which men buy of the Negroes, which they take out of Wells or Pits, and it is very likely (as we found by the experience) that they breed of the water; for in Ormus, or in those parts, the fresh water is fetched up in pots by diverse, eighteen fathom deep under the salt water, which those people drink, because they are there also troubled with worms, and as some men writ: the Indians themselves say, that they come of the water. Such as have them are in great pain, for some of them can neither go nor stand; some neither sit nor lie, others lie wholly in despair, as if they were senseless, and sometimes are fain to be bound; some have them with a fever, or shaking, as if they had a fever; some get them on a sudden, others have them before they know it, and have little pain therewith; so that the worms show themselves diverse ways: they appear with a little Blain, others with a spot like a Flea-biting, others with a little swelling; so that you may often see the worm between the skin and the flesh, others show themselves with bloody veins, &c. It must show itself before men use any remedy for it: nevertheless, it showeth itself many times too much, and too soon, for it were better that it came not so soon, nor appeared at all, but suffered men to be at ease, it will seek to help itself, and thrust out his nose, which a man must then take hold on, lest he creep in again: he showeth himself in diverse places, as in a man's legs, in the sole of the foot, in the arms, knees, buttocks, and commonly in places of a man's body, where there is much flesh; and some men have them in their privy members, and which is more, in their cod, with great grief and pain: for those that have them there, endure extreme pain. But it is true, that one man hath less pain with them then another, and shall also be sooner healed of them then another: which cometh by the handling or dealing with them, for it is very good, when a man findeth himself to be troubled with them, to be quiet, specially being in his legs, and not go much, and to keep the place warm where they begin to appear; for thereby they shall endure less pain, for they come better out of a man's flesh with warmth, then with cold and disease. For some men have little respected themselves when they have had the worms, so that they appeared with a great swelling, whereby they endured much pain, and were in hazard to lose their legs or their arms. When it comes forth so fare, that a man may lay hold on it, than they must draw him out till he stayeth, and then he must let it rest till he beginneth to come forward again; and as much thereof as is come out of the body, must be wound upon a stick, or bound close to the hole, with a third that he creepeth not in again. When he cometh out every time, he bringeth good store of matter with him, and a man must every day look unto it, and draw him so long, till he be out, but you must not draw him too hard, lest he should break, so that by reason of the poison that is in him, the wound will fester: It happeneth oftentimes, that after there is one worm drawn out of a man's body, that there cometh another in the same place, & hath his issue out at the same hole. Some men are sooner rid of them then another, for some are eased in three weeks and less time, and some are three months in healing of them, some men have more worms than others, for some have but one worm, and others ten or twelve, as I myself knew one that had ten worms, hanging out at his body all at one time; and I have known men that had worms that began to open themselves, and crept in again, and consumed away, so that they had no more trouble therewith but the next Voyage after. They are of diverse lengths, and greatness, some are of a fathom long, some shorter, as it falls out; in thickness they differ much, some are as thick as great Lute-strings, and like common pear worms, others like small Lute-strings, and some as small as silk or fine thread, some say that they are not living, and that they are but bad sinews and no worms. I have not long since seen a man that had certain worms which shown themselves, and the Surgeon drew a worm out with one pull, and the worm being drawn out, and held up on high, wrung and writhed itself, as if it had been an Eel, and was about five quarters long, and as thick as a Lutestring, if it were but a sinow, it would have no life in it, and therefore they are natural worms. The Negroes use no kind of Surgery for them, but suffer them to have their course, and wash the sore with Salt-water, which they say is very good for it. Note that our return backe from Moure, we use to put off from that place, from whence you must set sail with a wind from the land, and hold your course as near by as you can, losing no wind, and yet you shall hardly get above S. Thomas, or Rio de Gabom, because of the spreame which driveth you East & by North, & East North-east towards the land. To the Bouthes of Fernando Poo, which you must beware off, for he that falleth into that Bouthe, will hardly get out, because of the stream, and is in danger to be cast away in that place, or else he must have some storms or winds out of the North, and so come out Southward, otherwise it is hardly to be done; for there are some, who having had the wind a little contrary, were six or seven weeks before they could get to Cape Lope Gonselues. here you must note, that the nearer you come to the Equinoctial line, the wind bloweth the more Southerly, so that as you pass under the line, the wind bloweth South, and South and by East, and somewhat higher, you must also note, when you see great flying Fish, that you are not fare from Saint Thomas, or above Ile De Principe. §. VIII. The passage from the golden Coast to the Kingdom of Benni, or Rio de Benni, and Rio Floreado: The City, Court, Gentry, Apparel: also other places adjoining, described. FOR that the gold Coast reacheth no further than from Cape De tres Punctas, to Rio de This was taken out of D. R. Uolta, therefore those that will go from the golden Coast, to the Kingdom of Benni, hold their course along by the land, and along by the Rivers of Rio de Ualto, Rio de Ardra, and Rio de Lago. These Rivers were never entered into, because there is nothing to be had in them, but a little quantity of Elephants Teeth; so that the labour to fetch it, is not worth the pains, by means of the dangers that a man incurreth by entering into the Rivers, by reason of Sands. Before at the mouth of the River of Focrado, there lieth an Island, and the River is so indifferent great, that a man may well know it. The land reacheth most (being about forty miles) to Rio de Ardra. This River is much used to be entered into by the Portugals, and is well known, not because of any great commodity that is therein to be had; but because of the great number of slaves which are bought there, to carry to other places, as to Saint Thomas, and to Brasilia, to labour there, and to refine Sugar: for they are very strong men, and can labour stoutly, and commonly are better slaves than those of Gabom, but those that are sold in Angola are much better. In this River there is no special thing found, which is of any value, but some Blue, Green, and Black stones, wherewith they grinned colours, and for their fairness are desired of other Negroes, specially in the golden Coast of Guinea, where they are much esteemed of by them. There both the men and women are stark naked, until they be sold for slaves, so that they are not ashamed to show themselves one to the other, as they themselves affirm, and by reason prove, saying, that a man more coveteth and desireth a thing that he seethe not, or may not have, then that he seethe or may borrow or have, and for that cause they hide not their privy members. There the Portugals Traffic much with Barks to buy slaves, and the Inhabitants are better friends with them, then with any other Nation; because they come much there, and for that no other Nations come to buy slaves there, but the Portugals only. And there are some Portugals dwelling there, which buy much wares and Merchandizes, such as there to be had. From Rio de Ardra, to Rio de Lago, is ten miles, and in that River there is nothing else to buy, and therefore it is not much used, so that Rio de Ardra, is more used than Rio de Uolta, and Rio de Lago; from Rio de Lago to Rio de Benni, is about twenty miles,, so that Benni is esteemed to be part of the golden Coast, that is about one hundred miles from Mourre, so that in two days with help of the stream, a man may get thither, where as men are wont to be six weeks: before they could turn backe again from whence they came. The Town seemeth to be very great, when you enter into it, you go into a great broad The City of Benni. street, not paved, which seemeth to be seven or eight times broader than the Warmoes' street in Amsterdam; which goeth right out, and never crooketh, and where I was lodged with Mattheus Cornelison, it was at lest a quarter of an hours going from the gate, and yet I could not see to the end of the street, but I saw a great high tree, as fare as I could discern, and I was told the street was as much longer. There I spoke with a Netherlander, who told me that he had been as fare as that tree, but saw no end of the street; but perceived that the houses thereabouts be much less, and some houses that were falling down: so that it was to be thought, that the end thereof was there abouts, that tree was a good half mile from the house where I was lodged, so that it is thought that that street is a mile long besides the Suburbs. At the gate where I entered on horseback, I saw a very high Bulwark, very thick of earth, with a very deep These are Dutch miles. broad ditch, but it was dry, and full of high trees; I spoke with one that had go along by the ditch, a good way, but saw no other than that I saw, and knew not well whither it went round about the Town or not, that Gate is a reasonable good Gate, made of wood after their manner, which is to be shut, and there always there is watch holden. Without this Gate, there is a The Gentlemen go with great Majesty to the Court, having diverse kinds of Music with Their fashions. them, and are waited on by diverse other Negroes, one having a Drum whereon he plays, others with other Instruments; upon the Horse there is a little wooden Stool set, and on the Horse neck they hung a Cow-bell, which rings when the Horse goes; there goes two Negroes by him, on either side one, on whom he leaneth. Those Negroes that attend on him, come every morning to the Gentleman's door, and stay there till he comes out, to wait on him. Their Horses are very little, not much greater than Calves in our Country, which is the cause that our Wars. Horses are so much esteemed of in that Coast. The King hath many Soldiers which are sub●●ct unto him, and they have a General to command over them, as if he were their Captain: This Captain hath some Soldiers under him, and goes always in the middle of them, and they go round about him, singing and leaping, and making great noise, and joy. Those Captains are very proud of their Office, and are very stately, and go exceeding proudly in the streets. Their Swords are broad, which hung about their neck in a leather Girdle which reacheth under their arms: they also use Shields and Assagays, as they in the Golden Coast do. They cut their Hair diversely, each after the best manner that they can. Their apparel also Apparel. is the like, and use strange customs, not one like unto another, all finely made of Cotton, over the which they commonly wear Holland Cloth. The young Maids and Boys go stark naked, until they marry, or that the King giveth them licence to put on some Apparel; then they make great joy, because of the friendship the King therein showeth unto them, and then they make their bodies very clean, and strike it over with white Earth, and are very stately, sitting in great glory and magnificence. Their friends come unto them, to congratulate them, as if she were a Bride. They are circumcised, both Boys and Girls. They cut three great streaks in their bodies on either side, each streak being three fingers broad, which they do from their shoulders down to their wastes, which they think to be a great good deed tending to their salvation. They are very conscionable, and will do no wrong one to the other, neither will take any thing from strangers, for if they do, they should afterward be put to death, for they lightly judge a man to die for doing any wrong to a stranger, wherein they use strange Wrong to a Stranger. justice: they bind the Offenders arms behind at his back, and blind his eyes, than one of the judges comes and lifts him up with his arms, in such manner, that his head lieth almost upon the ground, then comes the Executioner and cuts off his head; which done, his body is quartered, and the quarters cast into the fields to be devoured by certain Birds, which Birds they Birds superstitiously respected. fear much, and no man dares do them any hurt, nor chase them, for there are men purposely appointed to give them meat and drink, which they carry with great magnificence, but no man may see it carried, nor be present, but those that are appointed to do it; for every man runs out of the way when they see those men come to carry the Birds meat, and they have a place where the Birds come purposely for it. They respect strangers very much, for when any man meeteth them, they will shun the way for him and step aside, and dare not be so bold to go by, unless they be expressly bidden by the party, and prayed to go forward, and although they were never so sore laden, yet they durst not do it; for if they did, they should be punished for it: They are also very covetous of honour, and willingly desire to be praised and rewarded for any friendship they do. Upon the Island of Corisco, or about Rio de Angra, in the mouth whereof the Island of Corisco Rio de Angra. Corisco. lieth. The Island of Corisco is a bad place to devil in, for no man dwelleth in it, for there is nothing to be had in it but fresh Water and Wood, so that the ships that come from the Golden Coast, and fall upon it, provided themselves there, of Water and wood. Within the River there lieth three other small Lands, which also are worth nothing, because they yield no profit, and there is nothing abounding in them but wood. Those Lands at this day are called (for before they had no names) the Isle De Moucheron, because one Balthasar de Moucheron had by his Moucheron. Factors found them, wherein he caused a Fort to be made, in the year 1600. thinking to devil there, and to bring great Traffic from other places thither. But they of Rio de Gabom, understanding that there were Strangers inhabiting in them, sought all the means they could to murder them, and to take both the Fort and their Goods from them, which they did, before they had dwelled four months there, (under a Captain called Edward Hesius) and took the Sconce from them by force, murdering all the men that were in it, and called it the Island of Corisco, which name it had of the Portugals, because upon that Island there are many Tempests of thunder and lightning, and great store of Rain, and therefore it is not good to inhabit in, and there will nothing grow therein but Cucumbers. It is well provided of fresh Water, excellent fair read Beans, and brasil wood, so exceeding fair and glistering, when it is shaved, as any Glass can be, which is so hard, that without great pain and labour it cannot be cut down. The Island is almost a great mile in compass, but it is a bad anchoring place, when the Travadoes come. From Rio de Angra, to Rio de Gabom, is fifteen miles. The Inhabitants of Rio de Gabom, are not friends with them of Rio de Angra, for they oftentimes make war one against the other, and great Suburb: when you are in the great Street aforesaid, you see many great Streets on the sides thereof, which also go right forth, but you cannot see to the end of them, by reason of their great length, a man might writ more of the situation of this Town, if he might see it, as you may the Towns in Holland, which is not permitted there, by one that always goes with you, some men say, that he goeth with you, because you should have no harm done unto you, but yet you must go no farther than he will let you. The Houses in this Town stand in good order, one close and even with the other, as the Houses in Holland stand, such Houses as Men of quality (which are Gentlemen) or others devil in, Their Houses. have two or three steps to go up, and before, there is, as it were, a Gallery, where a man may sit dry; which Gallery every morning is made clean by their Slaves, and in it there is a Mat spread for men to sit on, their Rooms within are foure-square, over them having a Roof that is not close in the middle, at the which place, the rain, wind, and light cometh in, and therein they lie and eat their meat; but they have other places besides, as Kitchens and other rooms. The common Houses are not such, for they have but one Wall before, wherein there is a wooden Door, they know not how to make Windows, but such light and air as they have, comes in at the roof of the House. The King's Court is very great, within it having many great foure-square Plains, which round about them have Galleries, wherein there is always watch kept; I was so fare within The Court. that Court, that I passed over four such great Plains, and wheresoever I looked, still I saw Gates upon Gates, to go into other places, and in that sort I went as fare as ever any Netherlander was, which was to the Stable where his best Horses stood, always passing a great long way: it seemeth that the King hath many Soldiers, he also hath many Gentlemen, who when they come to the Court ride upon Horses, and sit upon their Horses as the women in our Country do, on each side having one man, on whom they hold fast; and the greater their estate is, the more men they have going after them. Some of their men have great Shields, wherewith they keep the Gentleman from the Sun; they go next to him, except those on whom he leaneth, the rest come after him, playing some on Drums, others upon Horns and Flutes, some have a hollow Iron whereon they strike. The Horse also is led by a man, and so they ride playing to the Court. Such as are very great Gentlemen have another kind of Music, when they ride to the Court, which is like the small Nets wherewith men in our Countries go to the Fishmarket, which Net is filled full of a certain kind of thing, which they strike upon with their hands, and make it rattle, in like sort as if their Nets were filled full of great Nuts, and so a man should strike upon it: those great Gentlemen have many Servants, that go after them striking upon such Nets. The King hath very many Slaves, both men and women, whereof there are many women Slaves seen, carrying of Water, Iniamus, and Palme-wine, which they say is for the King's wives. There are also many men Slaves seen in the Town, that carry Water, Iniamus, and Palme-wine, which they say is for the King; and many carry Grass, which is for their Horses; and all this is carried to the Court. The King oftentimes sendeth out Presents of Spices, which are carried orderly through the streets, and as the other things aforesaid are carried, so they that carry them go one after the other, and by them, there goeth one or two with white Rods, so that every man must step aside and give them place, although he were a Gentleman. The King hath many Wives, and every year goes twice out of his Court, and visiteth the Town, at which time he showeth all his Power and Magnificence, and all the Bravery he can, than he is convoyed and accompanied by all his Wives, which are above six hundred in number, Six hundred Wives. but they are not all his wedded Wives. The Gentlemen also have many Wives, as some have eighty, some ninety and more, and there is not the meanest Man among them but hath ten or twelve Wives at the lest, whereby in that place you found more Women then Men. They also have several places in the Town, where they keep their Markets; in one place they have their great Market day, called Dia de Ferro; and in another place, they hold their Gentlemen their making. little Market, called Ferro: to those places they bring all things to cell, as quick Dogs, whereof they eat many, roasted Apes, and Monkeys, Rats, Parrots, Hens, Iniamus, Manigette in bonches, dried Agedissen, Palme-oyle, great Beans, diverse sorts of Kankrens, with many other kinds of Fruits, and Beasts, all to eat. They also bring much Wood to burn, Cups to eat and drink in, and other sorts of wooden Dishes and Cups for the same purpose, great store of Cotton, whereof they make Clotheses to wear upon their bodies. Their Apparel is of the same fashion as theirs of the Golden Coast is, but it is fairer and finelier made; but to show you the manner thereof it would be overlong. They also bring great store of Iron-worke to cell there, and Instruments to fish withal, others to blow and to till the land withal; and many Weapons, as Assagays, and Knives also for the War. This Market and Traffic is there very orderly holden, and every one that cometh with such Wares or Merchandises to the Market, knows his place where to stand, to cell his Wares in the same, they also cell their Wives as they do in the Golden Coast. then again make peace, so that the friendship between them is very small, they have a King among them, but they are not so mighty as those of Rio de Gabom, but better people to deal withal then those of Gabom, for since the time that they of Gabom, took the Sconce and the goods of Moncherom, and killed the men, they of Rio de Angra would have nothing to do with them, but were grieved that it was done, but because they feared them of Rio de Gabom, and of Pongo; they durst not withstand them: with those Negroes there is much Traff que to be had, and there are many Teeth to buy, but not so many as in Rio de Gabom, but when you Traffic there you must not stay long with your shallop or boat there, for if you deal not with them for their Teeth in two or three days, you shall not deal with them at all, for by reason that few Pinnasses or shallops come thither to Traffic, therefore the Negroes bring all their Teeth thither at the first, to barter for other Wares. Their speech is not like theirs of Gabom, but for opinion and religion they are almost one, and agreed therein. The River of Gabom, lieth about fifteen miles Southward from Rio de Angra, and eight miles Northward from Cape De Lopo Gonsalues, and is right under the Equinoctial Line, about R. Gabom. fifteen miles from Saint Thomas, and is a great Land well and easily to be known. At the mouth of the River there lieth a Sand three or four fathom deep, whereon it beateth mightily, with the stream which runneth out of the River into the Sea. This River in the mouth thereof is at lest four miles broad, but when you are about the Island called Pongo, it is not above two miles broad, on both sides the River there standeth many trees. The Island lieth Pongo. near to the North, than the South, and a little further there is an Island wherein there is good provision to be had, as of Bannanas, Iniamus, and Oranges; about two miles within the River you have eight fathom deep, good anchor ground. This Coast reacheth North and South, the depth a good way from the Land about a mile or a mile and an half; is, twelve and thirteen fathom, and half a mile from the Land, it is four, five, six, and seven fathom, you may go near about it, because all along that Coast it is good anchor ground, by night you have the wind off from the Land, and by day from the Sea. This River hath three mighty Kings in it, which reign therein, as one King on the North point, called Caiombo, and one upon the South point, Three Kings. called Gabom, and one in the Island, called Pongo, which hath a monstrous high hill; he of Pongo is strongest of men, and oftentimes makes war upon him of Gabom, he of Caiombo, is a great friend to him of Pongo, and the Inhabitants of the South point of the River, are great friends with those of Cape De Lopo Gonsalues. The twelfth of December, we got to Cape Lopo Gonsalues, where we found three ships lying at anchor, two of Zealand, and one of Schiedam. Touching their Religion, they neither know Cape Gonsalues. God nor his Commandments, some of them pray to the Sun, others to the Moon, others to certain trees or to the Earth, because they receive food from thence, so that they esteem it a great fault to spit upon the Earth, they go little abroad in the streets, but when they go abroad, they carry a great broad Knife in their hands: both the men and the women have their bodies pinked in diverse sorts, strange to behold, wherein they put certain Grease, mixed with colour, they will not drink before they first put some of it out of the Pot or Can, and when they eat they use not to drink, but when they have dined, than they drink a great draught of water, or of Palme-wine, or else of Malaffo, which is mixed or made of Honey water. In the morning as soon as it is day, they go to salute their Commander, or Chaveponso, and to bid him good morrow, and when they come to him they fall down upon their knees, and clapping both their hands together, say, Fino, Fino, Fino, whereby they wish peace, quietness, and all good unto him. They are much addicted to Thievery, and to steal something, specially from Strangers, whereof they make no conscience, but think they do well, but they will not steal one from another. The women also are much addicted to Lechery and Uncleanness; specially, with strange Nations, whereby they think they get great credit, and which is more, the men offer their wives unto strangers that come thither, and the King himself presenteth and honoureth Strangers with some of his Wives, whereof he hath a great number. They have a filthy custom among them, which is, that the King when any of his Daughters wax great, he taketh and keepeth them for his Wives, and the use of their bodies. The like is done by the Queens his Wives, when their Sons begin to be great, for they lie with them, as well as the King doth Incestuous customs. with his Daughters. Their apparel is fairer than theirs on the Golden Coast, for they trim their bodies more; about their middles to hide their Privities. They wear a Mat made of barks of trees, which is coloured read, with a kind of read wood wherewith they die it, upon those Mats, they hung some Apes and Monkeys skins, or of other wild beasts, with a Bell in the middle, such as Cows and Sheep have about their necks. They paint their bodies read, with a colour made of read wood, which is very good. but much lighter than Brasil-wood, oftentimes they make one of their eyes white, the other read or yellow, with a streak or two in their faces, some wear round Beads about their necks made of barks, some small, some great, not much unlike the Boxes, which men in Hamborough hung up to put money in for the poor, but they will not suffer you to look what is in them. The men and women also for the most part Apparel and ornaments. go bareheaded, with their hair shoared and pleated diversely, some of them wear Caps made of the barks of Cocos or Indian Nut-trees, others wear bunches of feathers made fast to their hair with little Irons, some of them have holes in their upper lips, and through their Noses, wherein they put pieces of Elxen bones, as thick as a Doller with a stalk, which shutteth the hole, which being thrust in comes out at the Nose, and over their mouths, which serveth their turns well and to good purpose, when they are sick and fall into a swound, and that men cannot open their hands by force, than they take that bone and crush the sap of some green herb through it, wherewith they come to themselves again, so that they serve them for two purposes. Some wear Rings in their lips and in the middle part of their Noses, some thrust small Horns or Teeth through them, and wear them so, which they think to be a great ornament unto them, others boar a hole in their neither lips, and play with their Tongues in the hole; many of their men and women wear Rings in their ears, whereof some weigh at lest a pound weight, some have sticks thrust through them, of five or six fingers long, most of them, specially the men wear a Girdle about their middles made of Buffols' skin, with the hair still on it, which meeteth not together before by almost a hand breadth, with a piece thereof sticking out at each end, which is tied together with a small cord of Thread, upon their bellies they carry a broad Iron Knife, the sheath thereof also being of Iron: some of those Girdles are a hand broad, and some two or three-handfuls broad. Besides those, they use another sort of Knives, with two or three points, which are very fearful to behold, wherewith they cast at a man, and wheresoever they hit they take hold. They are better armed for weapons than they of Myna, or the Golden Coast, their Arms Arms. are Pikes, or Assagays, Bows, and Arrows, long Targets made of barks of Trees. Their Drums are narrow below and broad above, their Pikes are very cunningly made, for they are very curious Workmen in Iron; the women carry their Husband's Arms for him, and when they will use them, their Wives give them: they are cruel and fierce against their Enemies, and fight one against the other by Land and by Water in Canoes, and when they take any of their Enemies (they were wont in times past to eat them, but now they do it not) they put them to great torture. The women also set themselves out very fair (as they think) and wear many read Copper and Tin Ring's upon their arms and legs, some one, others two; which many times weigh three or four pound weight, which are so fast and close about their arms, that men can hardly imagine how they get them on; those Rings also are worn by some men, but more by women. The women wear Aprons made of Rushes, which I have seen them make. Touching their Diet. clotheses and setting forth of their bodies, it is beastly and unseemly. They have no less unseemliness in their eating and house-keeping, for they live like beasts, and sleep upon Mats laid upon the ground, which they make very cunningly. The chief meat they eat is Iniamus, Batates, and Bannanas. The Bannanas they use in stead of bread, when it is well dried, they also eat fish and flesh, with Roots and Sugarcanes: they lay all their meat in one dish, and sit round about it, and eat like a company of beasts. Their King called, Mani, eateth his meat out of a Tin Platter, but the rest in wooden Platters, sitting upon a Mat spread upon the ground. The greatest labour the women do, is to fetch water, to gather fruit, and to dress their The King. meat: their Houses are finely made of Reeds, and covered over wi●h Bannanas' leaves, and better and cleaner than the Houses in the Golden Coast. The King hath a fair House greater than any in all the Town, he is called Golipatta, he is bravely set out with many Beads made of beans and shells, which are died read, and hanged about his neck, and upon his arms and legs, they strike their faces with a kind of white colour, they are very much subject to their Kings, and do him great honour when they are in his presence: before his House there lieth an Iron Piece, with certain Bases which he bought in former time of the Frenchmen. They are very subtle to learn how to use all kind of Arms; specially, our small Guns. Their Winter is from April to August, at which time it is exceeding hot, and few clear days, and then it raineth mightily with great drops, which fall so hot upon the stones that they presently dry up, by which means also the waters are thick and slimy, in the Rivers and also upon the shore. There is good fishing, Oysters grow on the branches of the Trees, which hung down into the Oysters on Trees. water. They draw their speech long, so that it is better to learn then theirs in the Golden Coast. The Cape is low Land, and is well to be known, for there is no Land thereabouts, that reacheth so fare Westerly into the Sea as that doth, it lieth about a degree Southward from the Equinoctial Line. When you are at the Cape, there is a River which lieth Southeast from it, about three miles, whereinto the shallops commonly sail, to barter for some Teeth, which are there to be had in the Village, which lieth about four miles upwards within the River: In this River: there are many Sea-horses, and Crocodiles, so that it is thought that he River of Nilus joineth thereunto, and hath an issue there into the Sea: In this Country there are many cruel and strange beasts, as Elephants, Buffols, Dragons, Snakes, Apes, Monkeys, which are very fearful to behold, and very hurtful. Those people are better to be dealt withal, than they of Gabom, and we found not, that they Cruelty of Gabom. bear any spite or malice to the Netherlanders, (as they of Gabom have done) in Anno 1601. to a ship called the Palmtree, and to another, called the Moorein of Delft, as also to a Spanish Bark, who in short time, one after the other they fell upon, and taking them, killed all the men Of diverse parts of Guinea and especially of Cape Sierra Leona, &c. See Keelings and Finches journals bef 〈…〉 and eat them, with diverse other such tricks more by them done: but for that it is good for the ships in that place to lie and refresh themselves, to fetch water, and to Calke them: therefore all the ships lie most at this place, to make themselves ready, and fit to return backe again. About this Cape there lie many Sands, whereon a ship might soon smite, but behind the banks there is no fear, the Lead will give a man means to found his way well enough. CHAP. III The strange adventures of ANDREW BATTLE of Leigh in Essex, sent by the Portugals prisoner to Angola, who lived there, and in the adjoining Regions, near eighteen years. § I ANDREW BATTLE, his Voyage to the River of Plate, who being taken on the Coast of brasil, was sent to Angola. IN the year 1589, Abraham Cock of Limehouse, began his Voyage toward the River of Plate, with two Pinnasses of fifty Tuns a piece: The one was called, the Abraham Cooks Voyage. May-morning; the other, the Dolphin. We sailed from the River of Thames, the twentieth of April; and the six and twentieth of the same month, we put into Plymouth, where we took in some provision for the Voyage. The seventh of May we put to Sea, and with foul weather were beaten backe again into Plymouth, where we remained certain days, and then proceeded on our Voyage: and running along the Coast of Spain, and Barbary, we put into the Road of Sancta Cruz, and there set Santa Cruz. our Light-horse-man together, which we carried in two pieces; Abraham Cock made great account hereof, thinking that this Boat should have made his Voyage. This done, we put to Sea, Calms on the Coast of Guinea. and running along the Coast of Guinea, we were becalmed; because we were so near the Coast. here our men fell ficke of the Scurvy, in such sort, that there were very few sound. And The Scorbute. Cape de las Palmas. being within three or four Degrees of the Equinoctial line, we fell with the Cape De las Palmas, where we had some refreshing, wherewith our men recovered. The people of the Cape de las Palmas made much of us, saying, that they would trade with us: but it was but to betray us. For they are very treacherous, and were like to have taken our boat, and hurt some of our men. Treacherous people. From this Cape we lay South-west off, but the Current and the Calms deceived us; so that we were driven down to the I'll of Saint Thome, thinking that we had been farther off to the Sea than we were. And being in distress for wood and water, we went in on the South end between San Tom, and the Island Das Rolas: where we road very smooth, and with our San Tom. Ilhas das Rolas. Light-horse-man went on shore, thinking to have watered: but we found none in the Island. here we had great store of Plantans and Oranges. We found a Village of Negroes, which are sent from San Tom, for the Portugals of San Tom do use, when their slaves be sick or weak, to sand them thither to get their strength again. For the Lands are very fruitful; and though there be no fresh water, yet they maintain themselves with the wine of the Palm trees. Having refreshed ourselves with the fruit of this Island, we burned the Village. And running on the East They burn a Village. The Town of San Tom. side of San Tom, we came before the Town; but we durst not come near: for the Castle shot at us, which hath very good Ordnance in it. Then we lay East and by South toward the Main, and in four and twenty hours, we had sight of the Cape De lopo Gonsalues: and being within three Leagues of the said Cape, we cast about and stood again toward the Island of San Tom, and turned up on the West side of the Island: Cape de lopo Gonsalues. and coming to a little River, which runneth out of the Mountains, we went on shore with our Light-horse-man, with six or seven Butts to fill with water. But the Governor had imbosked one hundred men of the Island; and when we were on shore, they came upon us, and killed one of our men, and hurt another: wherefore we retired to our Boat, and gate aboard. Some hurt. Then Abraham Cock determined to fetch the Coast of Brasil, and lay West South-west into the Sea: and being some fifty Leagues off, we fell into a Scull of Dolphins, which did greatly They departed from San Tom. relieve us: for they did follow our ship all the way, till we fell with the land: which was some thirty days. And running along the Coast of Brasil, till we came to Illha Grande, which standeth Illha Grandee in five Degrees to the South of the line, on the Coast of brasil. in five Degrees Southward of the line: we put in betwixt the Island and the Main, and haled our ships on shore, and washed them, and refreshed ourselves, and took in fresh water. In this Island are no Inhabitants, but it is very fruitful. And being here some twelve days, there came in a little Pinnace, which was bound to the River of Plate, which came in to water, and to get some refreshment: and presently we went aboard, and took the Portugal Merchant out of the Pinnace, which told Abraham Cock. that within two months there should two Pinnasses come from the River of Plate, from the Town of Buenos Aieres. Buenos Aieres; Bahi 〈…〉 From this Town there come every year four or five Caravels to Bahia in Brasil, and to Angola in Africa: which bring great store of Treasure, which is transported over land out of Peru, into the River of Plate. Then Abraham Cock desirous to make his Voyage, took some of the Dolphin's men into his ship, and sent the Dolphin home again, which had not as yet made any The Dolphin sent home. Voyage. This Portugal Merchant carried us to a place in this Island, where there was a banished man, which had planted great store of Plantans; and told us, that we might with this fruit The benefit of a banished man. I'll the Labos Marinos. go to the River of Plate: for our bread and victuals were almost all spent. With this hard allowance we departed from this Island, and were six and thirty days before we came to the I'll of Labos Marinos, which is in the mouth of the River of Plate. This Island is half a mile long, and hath no fresh water; but doth abound with Scales and Sea-morsses: in such sort, that our Light-horse-man could not get on shore for them, without we did beaten them with our Oars: and the Island is covered with them. Upon these Seals we lived some Morsses and Scales. The Town of Buenos Airs. thirty days, lying up and down in the River, and were in great distress of victuals. Then we determined to run up to Buenos Airs, and with our Light-horse-man to take one of the Pinnasses that rid at the Town. And being so high up the River as the Town, we had a mighty storm at South-west, which drove us backe again, and we were fain to ride under Isla Verde, I'll Uerde. that is, the Green Island, which is in the mouth of the River on the North side. Here we were all discomfoted for lack of victuals, and gave over the Voyage, & came to the They return Northward. The I'll of S. Sebastian. The Town of Spiritu Sancto. The River of janeire. Andrew Battle and four others taken. Andrew Battle sent prisoner to Angola in Africa. The City of S. paul. Quansa. His Pilotage and sickness. 〈◊〉 trade for Elephants teeth, and Oil of the Palm tree Isle de Calabes. Northward again, to the I'll of Sant Sebastian, lying just under the Tropic of Capricorn. There we went on shore to catch fish, & some went up into the woods to gather fruit: for we wear all in a manner famished. There was at that time a Canoe fraught with Indians, that came from the Town of Spiritu Sancto. These Indians landed on the West side of the Island, and came through the woods, and took five of us, and carried us to the River of janeiro. After this mischance, our Captain Abraham Cocka went to Sea, and was never heard of more. When we that were taken had remained four months in the River of janeiro, I and one Torner were sent to Angola in Africa to the City of Saint Paul, which standeth in nine Degrees to the Southward of the Equinoctial line. here I was presently taken out of the ship, and put into prison, and sent up the River Quansa to a Town of Garrison, which is one hundred and thirty miles up the River. And being there two months, the Pilot of the Governor's Pinnace died: then I was commanded to carry her down to the City, where I presently fell sick, and lay eight months in a poor estate: for they hated me because I was an Englishman. But being recovered of my sickness, Don john Hurtado de Mendoça, who then was Governor, commanded me to go to the River of Congo, called Zaire, in a Pinnace, is to trade for Elephants teeth, Wheat, and Oil of the Palmtree. The River Zaire is fifty Leagues from the City to the Northward, and is the greatest River in all that Coast. In the mouth of this River is an Island, called the Isle De Calabes, which had at that time a Town in it. here we laded our Pinnace with Elephants teeth, Wheat, and Oil of the Palm, and so returned to the City again. §. II His trading on the Coast, offer to escape, imprisonment, exile; escape, and new imprisonment: his sending to Elambo, and Bahia Das Vaccas; Many strange occurrents. THen I was sent to Longo, which is fifteen Leagues to the Northward of the River Zaire: and carried all Commodities fit for that Country; as long Glassebeads, and round Blew beads, and Seed beads, and Looking-glasses, Blue and Read course cloth, and Irish Rugs, which were very rich Commodities. here we sold our cloth at a Blue and Read course woollen cloth, and Irish Rugs, rich Commodities. great rate, for we had for one yard of cloth, three Elephants teeth, that weighed one hundred and twenty pound: and we bought great store of Palme-cloth, and Elephants tails. So in little time, we laded our Pinnace. For this Voyage I was very welcome to the Governor; who promised me my liberty, if I would serve him. So I went in his Pinnace two years and a half upon the Coast. Then there came a ship of Holland to the City, the Merchant of which ship promised to carry me away. And when they were ready to departed, I went secretly aboard; but I was bewrayed A ship of Holland on that Coast Imprisonment. Massangano Fort, Six years misery. by Portugals, which sailed in the ship, and was fetched on shore by the Sergeants of the City, and put in Prison, and lay with great bolts of Iron two months, thinking that the Governor would have put me to death: but at last, I was banished for ever, to the Fort of Massangano, to serve in the Conquest of those Parts. Here I lived a most miserable life for the space of six years, without any hope to see the Sea again. In this Fort there were Egyptians and Moriscoes, that were banished as myself. To one of these Egyptians I broke my mind, and told him, that it were better for us to venture our lives for our liberty, then to live in that miserable place. This Egyptian was as willing as myself, and told me, he would procure ten of his consorts to go with us. So we got three Egyptians, and seven Portugals. That night, we got the best Canoe that we could found, and went down the River Coanza: and being as fare down as Mani Cabech, which is a little Lord in the He fleeth from Massangano. The River Coanza. Elamba. Province of Elamba, we went on shore with our twelve Muskets, Powder, and Shot. here we sunk our Canoe, because they should not know where we went on shore. We made a little fire in the Wood, and scorched Ginie Wheat, which we brought from Massangano to relieve us, for we had none other food. as soon as it was night, we took our journey all that night, and the next day without any water at all. The second night, we were not able to go, and were fain to dig and scrape up roots of Trees, and suck them to maintain life. The third day, we met with an old Negro, which was travailing to Mani Cabech, we bond his hands behind him, and made him lead Mani Cabech. Lake of Casansa. The Town of Mani Casansa, is twelve leagues from the City of San Paulo. us the way to the Lake of Casansa. And traviling all the day in this extreme hot Country, we came to the Bansa, or Town of Mani Casansa, which lieth within the Land twelve leagues from the City of San Paulo. Here we were forced to ask water: but they would give us none. Then we determined to make them flee their houses with our shot: but seeing that we were desperately bend, they called their Lord Mani Casansa, who gave us water and fair speeches, desiring us to stay all night, only to betray us: but we departed presently, and rested that night in the Lake of Casansa. The fourth day at night, we came to the River which is toward the North, and passed it The River Bengo. Abundance of dangerous Crocodiles. The River Dande. Manibangono. with great danger. For there are such abundance of Crocodiles in this River, that no man dare come near the River side, where it is deep. The fift day at night, we came to the River Dande, and travailed so fare to the Eastward, that we were right against the Serras, or Mountains of Manibangono, which is a Lord that warreth against the King of Congo, whither we intended to go. Here we passed the River, and rested half the night. And being two leagues from the River, we met with Negroes, which asked us, whither we travailed. We told them, that we were going to Congo. These Negroes said, that we were in the wrong way, and that they were Masicongos, and would carry us to Bambe, where the Duke of Bambe lay. So we went some three mile's East up into the Land, till we perceived that we were the wrong way: for we travailed by the Sun, and would go no farther that way: and turned backe again to the Westward, they stood before us with their Bows, Arrows and Darts, ready to shoot at us. But we determining to go through them, discharged six Muskets together, and killed four; which did amaze them, and made them to retire. But they followed us four or five miles, and hurt two of our company with their Arrows. The next day, we came into the borders of Bamba, and travailed all that day. At night, we heard the surge of the Sea. The seventh day in the morning, we saw the Captain of the City come after us with Horsemen, Bamba. and great store of Negroes. Hereupon our company being dismayed, seven of our faint-hearted Portugals hide themselves in the Thickes. I and the four Egyptians thought to have escaped: but they followed us so fast, that we were fain to go into a little wood. as soon as the Captain had overtaken us, he discharged a volley of shot into the Wood, which made us loose one another. Thus being all alone, I bethought myself, that if the Negroes did take me in the Woods, they would kill me: wherefore, thinking to make a better end among the Portugals and Mullatos', A. B. left alone. I came presently out of the Wood with my Musket ready charged, making none accounted His resolution. of my life. But the Captain, thinking that we had been all twelve together, called to me, and said, Fellow Soldier, I have the Governors' pardon, if you will yield yourselves, you shall have no hurt. I having my Musket ready, answered the Captain, that I was an Englishman, and had served six years at Massangono, in great misery; and came in company with eleven Portugals and Egyptians, and here am left all alone; and rather than I will be hanged, I will die amongst you. Then the Captain came near unto me, and said; Deliver thy Musket to one of the Soldiers, and I protest, as I am a Gentleman, and a Soldier, to save thy life, for thy resolute mind. Whereupon I yielded up my Musket and myself. He yields. They were taken prisoners, and sent again to the City of San Paulo. Then the Captain commanded all the Soldiers and Negroes to search the Woods, and to bring them out alive or dead; which was presently done. Then they carried us to the City of San Paulo: where I, and the three Egyptians lay in Prison three months, with Collars of Iron, and great Bolts upon our legs, and hardly escaped. At that time the Governor sent four hundred men, that were banished out of Portugal, up Four hundred banished Portugals employed in the Wars. Sowonso. Namba Calamba Sollancango Combricaianga. into the Country of Elambe. Then I was with Proclamation through the City banished for ever to the Wars, and marched with them to Sowonso, which is a Lord, that obeyeth the Duke of Bambe: from thence to Samanibansa, and then to Namba Calamba, which is a great Lord, who did resist us: but we burned his Town, and then he obeyed us, and brought three thousand warlike Negroes to us. From thence to Sollancango a little Lord, that fought very desperately with us, but was forced to obey: and then to Combrecaianga, where we remained two years. From this place we gave many assaults, and brought many Lords to subjection. We were fifteen thousand strong, and marched to the Outeiro, or Mountain of Ingombe. But first Ingasia. Ingombe. we burned all Ingasia, which was his Country, and then we came to the chief Town of Ingombe, which is half a day's journey to go up. This Lord came upon us with more than twenty thousand Bows, and spoilt many of our men. But with our shot we made a great spoil among them, whereupon he retired up into the Mountain, and sent one of his Captains to our General; signifying, that the next day he would obey him. The next day he entered our Camp in great pomp with Drums, Petes, and Pongoes, or Waits, and was royally received: and he gave great Presents, and greatly enriched the General, and them which marched up. Upon the top of the Mountain is a great Plain, where he hath his chief Town; very fresh, full of Palmtrees, Sugarcanes, Potatoes, and other roots, and great store of Oranges and Lemons. Here is a Tree that is called Engeriay, that beareth a fruit as big as a Pome-water, and hath a stone in it, present remedy for the Wind A fruit good for the Colic Colic, which was strange to the Portugals. Here is a River of fresh water, that springeth out of the Mountain, and runneth all along the Town. We were here five days, and then we marched up into the Country, and burned and spoilt for the space of six weeks; and then returned to Engombe again with great store of slaves, sheep and Goats, and great store of Margarite stones, which are currant money in that Landlord Here we pitched our Camp a league from this pleasant Mountain, which remained twelve months: but I was shot in my right leg, and many Portugals and Mullatos', were carried to the City to be cured. Then the Governor sent a Frigate to the Southward with sixty Soldiers, myself being Sending to Bahia das Uaccas, or Bahia de Torre. one of the company, and all kind of Commodities. We turned up to the Southward till we came into twelve degrees. Here we found a fair sandy Bay. The people of this place brought us Cows and Sheep, Wheat and Beans; but we stayed not there, but came to Bahia das Vaccas, that is, the Bay of Cowes, which the Portugals call, Bahia de Torre, because it hath a rock like a Tower. Here we road on the North-side of the Rock in a sandy Bay; and bought great store of Cows, and Sheep bigger than our English Sheep, and very fine Copper. Also Store of Cows, great Sheep, and fine Copper. Cacongo a sweet wood. we bought a kind of sweet wood, called Cacongo, which the Portugals esteem much, and great store of Wheat and Beans. And having laded our Bark we sent her home: but fifty of us stayed on shore, and made a little Fort with rafters of wood, because the people of this place are treacherous, and not to to be trusted. So in seventeen days we had five hundred head of Cattles: and within ten days the Governor sent three ships and so we departed to the City. In this Bay may any ship ride without danger, for it is a smooth Coast. Here may any ship A good Bay and fit refreshing from the East Indies. Endallanbondos. Carrel bought for blue glass beads of an inchlong. that cometh out of the East Indies refresh themselves. For the Portugals Carracks now of late come along that Coast, to the City to water and refresh themselves. These people are called, Endallanbondos, and have no government among themselves: and therefore they are very treacherous, and those that trade with these people must stand upon their own guard. They are very simple and of no courage, for thirty or forty men may go boldly up into the Country, and fetch down whole Herds of Cattles. We bought the Cattles for blue glassebeads of an inch long, which are called, Mopindes; and paid fifteen beads for one Cow. This Province is called, Dumb, and it hath a ridge of high Serras, or Mountains, that Dombe. Mines of fine Copper. stretch from the Serras, or Mountains of Cambambe, wherein are Mines; and lie along that Coast South and by West. Here is great store of fine Copper, if they would work in their Mines: but they take no more, than they wear for a bravery. The men of this place wear skins about their middles, and beads about their necks. They carry Darts of Iron, and Bow and Arrows in their hands. They are beastly in their living, for they have men in womens' Men effeminate. apparel, whom they keep among their wives. Their women wear a Ring of Copper about their necks, which weigheth fifteen pound The attire of their women. at the lest, about their arms little Rings of Copper, that reach to their elbows, about their middles a cloth of the Insandie Tree, which is neither spun nor woven, on their legs Rings of Copper, that reach to the calves of their legs. §. III Discovery of the Gagas; Their Wars, Man-eating; Ouerrunning Countries: His Trade with them, betraying, escape to them, and living with them, with many strange Adventures. And also the Rites and manner of life observed by the jags or Gagas, which no Christian could ever know well but this Author. IN our second Voyage turning up along the Coast, we came to the Morro, or Cliff of Benguele, which standeth in twelve degrees of Southerly latitude. Here we saw a Benguele. mighty Camp of men on the Southside of the river Cova. And being desirous to know what they were, we went on shore with our Boat; & presently there came a troop of five hundred men to the water side. We asked them, Who they were? then they told us, that they were the Gagas, or Gindes; that cames from * Lopes was deceived in their original. The Gagas, a most warlike people. He in discourse with me, called them jags, & their Chief the Great jagge. I think he writ them Gagas for Giagas by false spelling. The jags Campe. Their manner of remove. Their vainglory. Serra de Lion, and passed through the City of Congo; and so traveled to the Eastward of the great City of Angola, which is called Dongo. The great Gaga, which was their General, came down to the waters side to see us. For he had never seen white men before. He asked, wherefore we came? we told him, that we came to trade upon the Coast: then he bade us welcome, and called us on shore with our Commodities: we laded our ship with slaves in seven days, and bought them so good cheap, that many did not cost one rial a piece, which were worth in the City twelve Millie-reys. Being ready to departed the great Giaga stayed us, and desired our Boat to pass his men over the River Cova: for he determined to overrun the Realm of Benguele, which was on the North-side of the River Cova. So we went with him to his Camp, which was very orderly entrenched with piles of wood. We had Houses provided for us that night, and many burdens of Palme-wine, Cowes, Goats, and Flower. In the morning before day the General did strike his Gongo, which is an Instrument of War that soundeth like a Bell; and presently made an Oration with a loud voice, that all the Camp might hear, that he would destroy the Benguelas, with such courageous and vehement speeches, as were not to be looked for among the Heathen people: and presently they were all in arms, and marched to the River's side, where he had prounided Gingadoes. And being ready with our Boat and Gingadoes, the General was fain to beat them backe, because of the credit who should be first. We carried over eighty men at once; and with our Muskets we beaten the enemy off, and landed, but many of them were slain. By twelve of the clock all the Gagas were over. Then the General commanded all his Drums, Tavales, Petes, Pongos, and all his Instruments of warlike Music to strike up, and gave the onset, which was a bloody day to the Benguelas. These Benguelas presently broke and turned their backs, and a very great number of them The Benguelas slaughter. were slain, and were taken Captives, man, woman and child. The Prince Hombiangymbe was slain, which was Ruler of this Country, and more than one hundred of his chief Lords, and their heads presented, and thrown at the feet of the great Gaga. The men, women, and children, that were brought in captive alive, and the dead Corpses that were brought to be eaten, were strange to behold. For these Gagas are the greatest Cannibals and Man-eaters that be in the The Gagas are the greatest Man-eaters in the World. World, for they fed chief upon man's flesh, having all the Cattles of that Country. They settled themselves in this Country, and took the spoil of it. We had great Trade with these Gagas five months, and gained greatly by them. These Gagas were not contented to stay in this place of Benguela, although they lacked almost nothing. For they had great store of Cattles and Wheat, and many other Commodities, but they lacked Wine: for in these parts there are no Palmtrees. After the five months were expired, they marched toward the Province of Bambala, to a The Province of Bambala. great Lord, that is called Calicansamba, whose Country is five days journey up into the Landlord In these five month's space we made three Voyages to the City of San Paul, and coming the fourth time we found them not. Being loath to return without Trade, we determined to go up into the Land after them; So we went fifty on shore, and left our ship riding in the Bay of Benguela to stay for us: and marching two days up into the Country, we came to a great Lord, which is called Mofarigosat: Mofarigosat, a great Negro Lord and coming to his first Town, we found it burned to the ground, for the Gagas had passed and taken the spoil. To this Lord we sent a Negro, which we had bought of the Gagas, and lived with us, and bid him say, that he was one of the great Gagas men, and that he was left to carry us to the Campe. This Lord bade us welcome for fear of the great Gaga: but he delayed the time, and would not let us pass, till the Gaga was go out of his Country. This Lord Mofarigosat, seeing that the Gagas were clear of him, began to palter with us, and would not let us go out of his Land, till we had go to the wars with him; for he thought himself a mighty man having us with him. For in this place they never saw white man before, nor Guns. So we were forced to go with him, and destroyed all his Enemies, and returned to his Town again. Then we desired him, that he would let us departed: But he denied us, without we would promise' him to come again, and leave a white man with him in pawn. These Portugals and Mulatos' being desirous to get away from this place, determined to draw lots who should stay: but many of them would not agreed to it. At last they consented together that it were fit to leave me, because I was an Englishman, than any of themselves. Andrew Battle left with the Andalamband●ss Here I was fain to stay perforce. So they left me a Musket, Powder, and shot; promising this Lord Mofarigosat, that within two months they would come again, and bring an hundred men to help him in his Wars, and to trade with him: but all was to shifted themselves away, for they feared that he would have taken us all Captives. Here I remained with this Lord till the two months were expired, and was hardly used, because the Portugals came not according to promise'. The chief men of this Town would have put me to death, and stripped me naked, and were In danger of death. ready to cut off mine head. But the Lord of the Town commanded them to stay longer, thinking that the Portugals would come. And after that I was let lose again, I went from one Town to another, shifting for myself, within the liberties of this Lord And being in fear of my life among them, I ran away, purposing to go to the Camp of the Gagas. And having traveled all that night, the next day I came to a great Town, which was called, Cashil, which stood in a mighty overgrown thicket. Here I was carried into the Town Cashil a great Town. to the Lord Cashil; and all the Town great and small came to wonder at me, for in this place there was never any white man seen. Here were some of the great Gagas men, which I was glad to see, and went with these Gagas to Calicansamba, where the Camp was. This Town of the Lord Cashil is very great, and is so overgrown with Olicondie Trees, Cedars, and Palms, that the streets are darkened with them. In the middle of the Town there A Giantly Image called Quesango, and their Idolatrous Rites. Their streets and houses. A M●kisso, or Idol. He cometh to the Camp of the great Gaga. Of these Giagas, read also Pigasettas' book of Congo, translated into English by M. Hartwell, and my Pilgrimage, 〈◊〉. 7 But none could so well know them as this Author, which lived so long with them. The River Longa. Calango. Tondo. Gonsa River, or Gunza. Great cold in the high Mountains. Shillambansa destroyed. Store of wild Peacocks. The River Coanza. The Mountains of silver. A fall of waters heard thirty miles. Casama. is an Image, which is as big as a man, and standeth twelve foot high: and at the foot of the Image there is a Circle of Elephants Teeth, pitched into the ground. Upon these Teeth stand great store of dead men's skulls, which are killed in the wars, and offered to this Image. They use to pour Palme-wine at his feet, and kill Goats, and pour their blood at his feet. This Image is called Quesango, and the people have a great belief in him, and swear by him; and do believe when they are sick, that Quesango is offended with them. In many places of this Town were little Images, and over them great store of Elephants Teeth piled. The streets of this Town were paled with Palme-canes very orderly. Their Houses were round like an Hive, and within hanged with fine Mats very curiously wrought. On the Southeast end of the Town was a Mokiso, which had more than three Tons of Elephants Teeth piled over him. From this Town of Cashil, I traveled up into the Country with the Gagas two days, and came to Calicansamba, where the great Gaga had his Camp, and was welcome to him. Among the Camball people, I determined to live, hoping in God, that they would travel so fare to the Westward, till we should see the Sea again; and so I might escape by some ship. These Gagas remained four months in this place, with great abundance and plenty of Cattles, Corn, Wine, and Oil, and great triumphing, drinking, dancing, and banqueting with man's flesh, which was an heavy spectacle to behold. At the end of four months they marched toward the Serras, or Mountains of Cashindcabar, which are mighty high, and have great Copper-mynes, and they took the spoil all the way as they went. From thence they went to the River Longa, and passed it, and settled themselves in the Town of Calango, and remained there five or six months. Then we arose, and entered into the Province of Toudo, and came to the River Gonsa, and marched on the Southside of the River to a Lord that was called Makellacolonge, near to the great City of Dongo. Here we passed over mighty high Mountains, and found it very cold. Having spent sixteen months among these Cannibals, they marched to the Westward again, and came along the River Gonsa, or Gunza, to a Lord that is called Shillambansa, Uncle to the King of Angola. We burned his chief Town, which was after their fashion very sumptuously builded. This place is very pleasant and fruitful. here we found great store of wild Peacocks, flying up and down the Trees, in as great abundance as other Birds. The old Lord Shillambansa was buried in the middle of the Town, and had an hundred tame Peacocks kept upon his Grave: which Peacocks he gave to his Mokeso, and they were called Angelo Mokeso, that is, The Devils or Idols Birds, and were accounted as holy things. He had great store of Copper, Cloth, and many other things laid upon his Grave; which is the order of that Country. From this place we marched to the Westward, along the River Coanza, and came right against the Serras, or Mountains of Cambanbe, or Serras de Prata. Here is the great fall of water, that falleth right down, and maketh a mighty noise, that is heard thirty miles. We entered into the Province of Casama, and came to one of the greatest Lords, which was called Langere, He obeyed the Great Gaga, and carried us to a Lord, called Casoch, which was a great Warrior; for he had some seven years before, overthrown the Portugals Camp, and killed Casoch a great Warrior. eight hundred Portugals, and forty thousand Negroes, that were on the Portugals side. This Lord did stoutly withstand the Gagas, and had the first day a mighty battle: but had not the victory that day. So we made a Sconce of Trees after their fashion, and remained four months in the Wars with them. I was so highly esteemed with the Great Gaga, because I killed many Negroes with my Musket, that I had any thing that I desired of him. He would also, The Author's dear-bought credit. Massangano Fort. He getteth again to the Portugals. Discourse of Ca●andola, the great jagge. His dependence of the Devil. His severity. when they went out to the Wars, give charge to his men over me. By this means I have been often carried away in their arms, and saved my life. Here we were within three days journey of Massangano, before mentioned, where the Portugals have a Fort: and I sought means, and got to the Portugals again with Merchant Negro, that came to the Camp to buy Slaves. There were in the Camp of the Gagas, twelve Captains. The first, called Imbe Calandola, their General a man of great courage. He warreth all by enchantment, and taketh the Devil's counsel in all his exploits. He is always making of sacrifices to the Devil, and doth know many times what shall happen unto him. He believeth that he shall never die but in the Wars. There is no Image among them, but he useth certain ceremonies. He hath strait Laws to his Soldiers: for, those that are faint-hearted, and turn their backs to the Enemy, are presently condemned and killed for cowards, and their bodies eaten. He useth every night to make a warlike Oration upon an high Scaffold, which doth encourage his people. Orations. It is the order of these people, wheresoever they pitch their Camp, although they stay but one night in a place, to build their Fort, with such wood or trees as the place yields: so that Their fortifying. the one part of them cutteth down trees and boughs, and the other part carrieth them, and buildeth a round Circle with twelve Gates. So that every Captain keepeth his Gate. In the middle of the Fort is the General's house, entrenched round about, and he hath many Porters that keep the Door. They build their houses very close together, and have their Bows, Arrows, and Darts, standing without their Doors: And when they give alarm, they are suddenly all out of the Fort. Every company at their Doors keep very good watch in the night, playing upon their Drums and Tavales. These Gagas told us of a River that is to the Southward of the Bay of Vaccas, that hath great A River having great store of Cold, to the South of Bahia das Vacca●. They found of this Gold. store of Gold: and that they gathered up great store of grains of Gold upon the Sand, which the fresh water driveth down in the time of rain. We found some of this Gold in the handles of their Hatchets, which they use to engrave with Copper, and they called it Copper also, and do not esteem it. These Gagas delight in no Country, but where there is great store of Palmares, or Groves of Palms. For they delight greatly in the Wine, and in the Fruit of the Palm, which serveth to eat and to make Oil: and they draw their Wine contrary to the Imbondos. These Palmtrees are six or seven fathoms high, and have no leaves but in the top: and they have a device Palme-wine, how drawn. to go up to the top of the Tree, and lay no hands on it, and they draw the Wine in the top of the tree in a Bottle. But these Gagas cut the Palmtrees down by the root, which lie ten days before they Such difference between Wasps and Bees. will give Wine. And then they make a square hole in the top and heart of the Tree, and take out of the hole every morning a quart, and at night a quart. So that every Tree giveth two quarts of Wine a day for the space of six and twenty days, and then it drieth up. When they settle themselves in any Country, they cut down as many Palms as will serve What they do being resisted. them Wine for a month: and then as many more. So that in a little time they spoil the Country. They stay no longer in a place, than it will afford them maintenance. And then in Harvest time they arise, and settle themselves in the fruitfullest place that they can found; and do reap Fruges consumere ●ati. their Enemy's Corn, and take their Cattles. For they will not sow, nor plant, nor bring up any Cattles, more than they take by Wars. When they come into any Country that is strong, which they cannot the first day conquer, than their General buildeth his Fort, and remaineth sometimes a month or two quiet. For he saith, it is as great wars to the Inhabitants to see Stratagems. him settled in their Country, as though he fought with them every day. So that many times the Inhabitants come and assault him at his Fort: and these Gagas defend themselves and flesh them on for the space of two or three days. And when their General mindeth to give the onset, he will in the night put out some one thousand men: which do emboske themselves about a mile from their Fort. Then in the morning the great Gaga goeth with all his strength out of the Fort, as though he would take their Town. The Inhabitants coming near the Fort to defend their Country, being between them, the Gagas give the watchword with their Drums, and then the embosked men arise, so that very few escape. And that day their General overrunneth His attire. Bamba shells. Maso shells, of great account among the Gagas. the Country. The great Gaga Calando hath his hair very long, embroidered with many knots full of Banba shells, which are very rich among them, and about his neck a Collar of Maloes, which are also shells, that are found upon that Coast, and are sold among them for the worth of twenty shillings a shell: and about his middle he weareth Lands, which are Beads made of the Ostriches Eggs. He weareth a Palm cloth about his middle, as fine as Silk. His body is carved Cruel bravery and cut with sundry works, and every day anointed with the fat of men. He weareth a piece of Copper cross his nose, two inches long, and in his ears also. His body is always painted read and white. He hath twenty or thirty wives, which followed him when he goeth abroad; and one of them carrieth his Bow and Arrows, and four of them carry his Cups of They use this ceremony in Florida. drink after him. And when he drinketh, they all kneel down, and clap their hands and sing. Their women wear their hair with high trumps, full of Bamba shells, and are anointed with Civet. They pull out four of their teeth; two above and two below for a bravery: And Foolish Gallantry. those that have not their teeth out, are loathsome to them, and shall neither eat nor drink with them. They wear great store of Beads about their necks, arms and legs; about their middles, Silk clothes. The women are very fruitful, but they enjoy none of their children: For as soon as the woman Generation of Vipers. A generation without generation of Gaga. Panizaries. Boys trained up in the wars. is delivered of her Child, it is presently buried quick; So that there is not one Child brought up in all this Generation. But when they take any Town, they keep the Boys and Girls of thirteen or fourteen years of age, as their own children. But the men and women they kill and eat. These little Boys they train up in the wars, and hung a collar about their necks for a disgrace, which is never taken off till he proveth himself a man, and bring his enemy's head to the General: And then it is taken off, and he is a Freeman, and is called Gonso, or Soldier. This maketh them all desperate, and forward to be free, and counted men: and so they do increase. In all this Camp there were but twelve natural Gagas that were These Gagas came from Serra Leona. their Captains, and fourteen or fifteen women. For it is more than fifty years since they come from Serra de Lion, which was their native Country. But their Camp is sixteen thousand strong, and sometimes more. When the great Gaga Calandola, undertaketh any great enterprise against the Inhabitants of His solemn sacrifice to the Devil. any Country, he maketh a sacrifice to the Devil, in the morning before the Sun riseth. He sitteth upon a stool, having on each side of him a man Witch: then he hath forty or fifty women which stand round about him, holding in each hand a Zeveras, or wild horses tail, where Zebra. with they do flourish and sing. Behind them are great store of Petes, Ponges, and Drums, which always play. In the midst of them is a great fire; upon the fire an earthen pot with white powders, wherewith the men Witches do paint him on the forehead, temples, thwart the breast and belly, with long ceremonies and enchanting terms. Thus he continueth till sun is down. Then the Witches bring his Casengala, which is a weapon like an hatchet, and put it into his hand, and bid him be strong against his enemies: for his Mokiso is with him. And presently there is a Man-child brought, which forthwith he killeth. Then are four Butcherly rites. men brought before him; two whereof, as it happeneth, he presently striketh and killeth; the other two, he commandeth to be killed without the Fort. Here I was by the men Witches commanded to go away, because I was a Christian. For then the Devil doth appear to them, as they say. And presently he commandeth five Cows to be killed in the Fort, and five without the Fort: And likewise as many Goats, and as many Dogs; and the blood of them is sprinkled in the fire, and their bodies are eaten with great feasting and triumph. And this is used many times by all the other Captains of their Army. When they bury the dead, they make a valut in the ground, and a seat for him to sit. The Burial of their dead. Cruel funerals. dead hath his hair newly embroidered, his body washed, and anointed with sweet powders. He hath all his best robes put on, and is brought between two men to his grave, and set in his seat, as though he were alive. He hath two of his wives set with him, with their arms broken, and then they cover the vault on the top. The Inhabitants when they die, are buried after the same fashion, and have the most part of their goods buried with them. And every month there is a meeting of the kindred of the dead man, which mourn and sing doleful songs at his grave, for the space of three days; and kill many Goats, and pour their blood upon his grave, and Palme-Wine also; and use this ceremony as long as any of their kindred be alive. But those that have no kindred think themselves unhappy men, because they have none to mourn Unkind kindness. for them when they die. These people are very kind one to another in their health; but in their sickness they do abhor one another, and will shun their company. §. four His return to the Portugals: invasions of diverse Countries, abuse, flight from them, and living in the Woods diverse months: His strange Boat, and coming to Loango. BEing departed from the Gagas, I came to Masangano, where the Portugals have a Masangano, a Town of Portugal. Town of Garrison. There was at that time a new Governor, which was called, Sienor juan Continbo: who brought authority to conquer the Mines or Mountains of Cambamba: and to perform that service, the King of Spain had given him seven year's custom, of all the Slaves and Goods that were carried thence to the West-indieses, Brasil, or whither soever: with condition, that he should build three Castles; one in Demba, which are the salt Mines; the other, in Cambamba, which are the Silver Mines; and the other Salt Mines. Silver Mines. in Bahia das Vaccas, or The Bay of Cowes. This Gentleman was so bountiful at his coming, that his fame was spread through all Congo, and many Mulatos and Negro came voluntarily to serve him. And being some six months in the City, he marched to the Outaba of Tomb: and there shipped his Soldiers in Pinnasses, and went up the River Consa, or Coanza, and landed at The River Coanza. the Outaba of Songo, sixty miles from the Sea. This Lord Songo is next to Demba, where the Salt Mines be. In this place there is such store of Salt, that most part of the Country are perfect clear Salt, without any earth or filth in it: and it is some three foot under the earth as it were Ice: and they cut it out in stones of a yard long, and it is carried up into the Country, and is the best commodity that a man can carry to buy any thing whatsoever. Stone-salt, a special commodity. The like is in Poland. Here the Governor stayed ten days, and sent a Pinnace to Masangano, for all the best Soldiers that were there. So the Captain of the Castle sent me down among an hundred Soldiers, and I was very well used by the Governor; and he made me a Sergeant of a Portugal Company, and then he marched to Machimba; from thence to Cavo, and then to Malombe, a great Lord Here we were four days, and many Lords came and obeyed us. From thence we marched Andrew Battle made Sergeant of a Portugal Company. to a mighty Lord, called Augoykayongo, who stood in the defence of his Country, with more than sixty thousand men. So we met with him, and had the victory, and made a great slaughter among them. We took captives all his Women and Children, and settled ourselves in his Town, because it was a very pleasant place, and full of Cattles and victuals. And being Signior juan de Continbo dieth. eight days in this Town, the Governor sickened and died, and left a Captain in his room to perform the service. After we had been two months in the Country of Angoykayongo, we marched toward Cambambe, which was but three day's journey, and came right against the Serras da Prata, and Serras da Prata. passed the River Coanza, and presently overranne the Country, and built a Fort hard by the River's side. Here I served two years. They opened the Silver Mines: but the Portugals did not like of them as yet; because they yielded small store of Silver. This new upstart Governor, was very cruel to his Soldiers, so that all his voluntary men left him; and by this means he could go no farther. At this time, there came news by the Jesuits, that the Queen of England was dead; and that King james had made peace with Spain. Then I made a petition News of the death of the Queen of England, 1603. to the Governor, who granted me licence to go into my Country: And so I departed with the Governor and his Train to the City of Saint paul. But he left five hundred Soldiers in the Fort of Cambambe, which they hold still. Then I went with a Portugal Merchant to the Province of Bamba: and from thence to the Onteiro, or Bamba. The Onteiro of Congo. City standing upon a Mountain of Congo: from thence to Gongon and Batta: and there we sold our commodities, and returned in six months to the City again. Then I purposed to have shipped myself for Spain, and thence homewards. But the Governor denied his word, and commanded me to provide myself within two days, to go up to the Conquest again. This Governor had served his three years, and the Citizens looked every day for another out of Portugal. So I determined to absent myself for ten or twenty days, till the other Governor came, and then to come to the City again. For every Governor that cometh, maketh Proclamation for all men that be absent, to come with free pardon. The same day at night, I departed from the City, with two Negro Boys that I had, which carried my Musket, and six pounds of Powder, and an hundred Bullets, and that little provision of victuals which I could make. In the morning I was some twenty miles from the City, up along the River Bengo, and there I stayed certain days; and then passed Bengo, and came to the River Dande, which is to the Northward; purposing to know what news was in the City, for I was near the highway of Congo: And one of my Negroes inquired of those that passed, and brought me word; That it was certain, that the new Governor came not that year. Now I was put to my shifts, whether I would go to the The River Bengo. The River Dande. City again and be hanged, or to stay and live in the Woods: for I had run away twice before. So I was forced to live in the Wood a month, betwixt the Rivers of Dande and Bengo. Then I went to Bengo again, to Mani Kaswea, & passed over the River, and went to the lake, of Casansa. The Lake of Casansa. Here is the greatest store of wild beasts, that is in any place of Angola. About this lake I stayed six months, & lived only upon dried flesh, as Buffs, Dear, Mokokes, Impolancas, and Robucks, and other sorts which I killed with my Musket, and dried the flesh, as the Savages do, upon an The manner of the Savages drying of their flesh. Hurdle three foot from the ground, making underneath it a great fire, and laying upon the flesh green boughs, which keep the smoke and heat of the fire down, and dry it. I made my fire with two little sticks, as the Savages use to do. I had sometimes Guiney Wheat, which my Negro Boy would get of the Inhabitants for pieces of dried flesh. This Lake of Casanze doth abound with fish of sundry sorts. I have taken up a fish, that hath skipped out of the water on shore, four foot long, which the Heathen call Sombo. Thus after I had lived six months with dried flesh and fish, and seeing 〈◊〉 end of my misery, I wrought means to get away. In this Lake are many little Lands, that are full of trees, called Memba; which are as light as He made a Boat with a Knife. Cock, and as soft. Of these trees I built a jergado, with a Knife of the Savages that I had, in the fashion of a Boat, nailed with wooden pegs, and railed round about because the Sea should not wash me out, and with a Blanket that I had, I made a sail, and prepared three Oars to row withal. This Lake of Casanza is eight miles over, and issueth into the River Bengo. So I entered The Lake of Casanza falleth into Bengo. into my Gi●gado, and my two Negro Boys, and rowed into the River Bengo, and so came, down with the current twelve leagues to the bar. Here I was in great danger, because the Sea was great, and being over the bar, I rowed into the Sea, and then sailed afore the wind along the Coast, which I knew very well, minding to go to the Kingdom of Longo, which is toward the North: and being that night at Sea, the next day I saw a Pinnace come before the wind, which came from the City, and was bound to San Thomo, and she came near to me. The Master was my great friend, for we had been Mates together, and for pity sake he took He was three years in Longo. me in, and set me on shore in the Port of Longo; where I remained three years, and was well beloved of the King, because I killed him Dear and Fowls with my Musket. §. V Of the Province of Engoy, and other Regions of Loango, with the Customs there observed by the King and people. FRom the Point of the Palmar, which is the North-side of the River Zaire, is the Puntada Palmar. Eng 〈…〉 is the first Province of Longo. The River Cacongo. Port of Cabenda, where many ships use to water and refresh themselves; and it is five leagues Northwards. This place is called Engoy, and is the first Province of Longo, and is full of Woods and Thickets. And seven leagues North-wards of that place is the River Cacongo; a very pleasant place and fruitful. Here is great store of Elephants Teeth: and a Boat of ten tons may go up the River. The Mombales have great Trade with them, and pass the River Zaire in the night, because The Mombales. than it is calm; and carry great store of Elephants Teeth to the Town of Mani Sonna, and cell them in the Port of Pinda to the Portugals, or any other stranger, that first cometh. And four leagues from Cacongo, is the River of Caye, or Longo Leuyes. This Town of Caye The River of Caye. Golfam das Almadias'. The Port of Longo. is one of the four Seats or Lordships of Longo: and then the Angra, or Gulf das Almadias'. In this Gulf or Bay are great store of Canoes and Fishermen, because the Sea is smother there, then upon the Coast. And two leagues Northward is the Port of Longo. And it is a sandy Bay, and a ship may tied within a Musket shot of the shore in four or five fathoms. The Town of Mani Longo is three miles from the waters side, and standeth on a great Plain. This Town is full of Palm and Plantain Trees, and very fresh; and their Houses are builded under the Trees. Their streets are wide and long, and always clean swept. The King hath his Houses on the Westside, and before his door he hath a Plain, where he sitteth, when he hath any feasting or matters of wars to treat of. From this Plain there goeth a great wide street some Musket shot from the place; and there is a great Market every day, and it doth begin at twelve of the clock. Here is great store of Palme-clothes of sundry sorts, which is their Merchandizes: and great store of Victuals, Flesh, Hens, Fish, Wine, Oil and Corne. Here is also very fine Logwood, Fine Logwood Molangos, or Copper. Elephant's Teeth. which they use to dye withal: it is the root of the Logwood, which is the best, and Molangos of Copper. Here is likewise great store of Elephants Teeth, but they cell none in the Market place. The King hath ten great Houses, and is never certain to be found, but in the afternoon, when he cometh to sit. And then he keepeth always one House. The House is very long, and at twelve of the clock it is full of Noblemen. They sit upon Carpets upon the ground. The House is always full of people till midnight. The last King Gembe, never used to speak in the day, but always in the night. But this King speaketh in the day: howbeit he spendeth most of the day with his Wives. And when the King cometh in, he goeth to the upper end of the House, where he hath his seat, as it were a Throne. And when the King is set, they clap their hands and salute him, saying in their Language; Byani Pemba, Ampola, Moneya, Quesinge. On the Southside of the King's Houses he hath a circuit or Village, where his Wives devil: The King Macomas, or wives. and in this circuit no man may come in pain of death. He hath in this place one hundred & fifty Wives and more. And if any man be taken within this Circuit, if he be with a woman, or do but speak to her, they be both brought into the Market place, and their heads be cut off, and their bodies quartered, and lie one day in the streets. The last King Gymbe, had four hundred children by his women. When the King drinketh he hath a cup of wine brought, and he that bringeth it hath a Bell Strange custom of drinking. in his hand, and as soon as he hath delivered the cup to the King, he turneth his face from the King, and ring the Bell: and then all that be there fall down upon their faces, and rise not till the King have drunk. And this is very dangerous for any stranger, that knoweth not the fashions: for if any seethe the King drink, he is presently killed, whatsoever he be. There was a Boy of twelve years, which was the King's Son; This Boy chanced to come unadvisedly when his Father was in drinking: presently the King commanded he should be well apparelled, & victuals Tyrannical custom. prepared. So the youth did eat & drink: afterward the King commanded that he should be cut in quarters, and carried about the City; with Proclamation that he saw the King drink. Likewise for his Diet, when it is dinner time, there is an House of purpose, where he always eateth; and there his Diet is set upon a Bensa, like a Table: then he goeth in and hath the door shut. So when he hath eaten, than he knocketh and cometh out. So that none see the King eat nor drink. For it is their Belief, that if he be seen eating or drinking, he shall presently dye. And this is an order with all the Kings that now are, or shall succeed, unless they abolish this cruel custom. This King is so honoured, as though he were a God among them: and is called Sambe and Pongo, that is, God. And they believe that he can give them rain, when he listeth. So once a Arrogating to give rain. 〈◊〉 raineth here in December. year when it is time to rain; which is in December, the people come to beg rain, and bring their gifts to the King: for none come empty. Then he appointeth the day, and all the Lords fare and near come to that Feast with all their troops, as they go in the wars. And when all the troops of men be before the King, the greatest Lord cometh forth with his Bow and Arrows, and showeth his skill with his weapons, and then he hath a merry conceit or jest, that he speaketh before the King, and kneel that his feet, and then the King thanketh him for his love: and in like manner they do all. The King sitteth abroad in a great place, and hath a Carpet spread upon the ground, which is some fifteen fathoms about of fine Ensacks, which are wrought like Velvet, and upon the Carpet his seat, which is a fathom from the ground. Then he commandeth his Dembes to strike up, which are Drums, so great that they cannot carry them, and others that are very great. He hath also eight Pongos, which are his Waiters, made of the greatest Elephants Teeth, and are hollowed and scraped light: which play also. And with the Drums and Waits they make an hellish noise. After they have sported and shown the King pleasure, he ariseth and standeth upon his Throne, and taketh a Bow and Arrows in his hand and shooteth to the Sky, and that day there is great rejoicing, because sometimes they have rain. I was once there when the King gave rain, and it chanced that day to rain mightily, Policy of the Devil. which made the people to have a great belief in their folly. Here are sometimes borne in this Country white children, which is very rare among them, Some white children borne among them. for their Parents are Negroes. And when any of them are borne, they be presented unto the King, and are called Dondos. These are as white as any white man. These are the King's Witches, and are brought up in Witchcraft, and always wait on the King. There is no man that dare meddle with these Dondos. If they go to the Market, they may take what they list, for all men stand in awe of them. The King of Longo hath four of them. This King is also a Witch and believeth in two Idols, which are in Longo. The one is called, Mokisso à Longo, the other is called, Checocke. This last is a little black Image, and standeth in Their Mekisso and Checocke. A Village called Kinga. a little house, at a Village that is called, Kinga, which standeth in the landing place of Longo. This house of Checocke standeth in the highway, and they that go by clap their hands, which is the courtesy of the Country. Those that be Craftsmen, as Fishermen, Hunters & Witches do, offer to this Idol, that they may have good luck. This Checocke doth sometimes in the night comea and haunt some of his best Beloved: sometimes a man, sometimes a Boy, or a Woman. And then they be frantic for the space of three hours. And whatsoever the frantic Person speaketh, that is the will of Checock. And they make a great Feast and dancing at his house. There is another Mokisso, which is also in Kinga, and it is called, Gomberi. It is the name of a woman, and is in an house, where an old Witch dwelleth, and she is called, Ganga Gomberi, Mokisso Gomberi. which is, the Priest of Gomberi. Here once a year is a Feast made, and Ganga Gomberi speaketh under the ground. And this is a common thing every year. I have asked the Negroes what it was, and they told me, that it is a strong Mokisso, that is come to abide with Checocke. Colour of their children when they are borne. The children in this Country are borne white, and change their colour in two days to a perfect black. As for example, the Portugals which devil in the Kingdom of Congo, have sometimes children by the Negro Women, and many times the Fathers are deceived, thinking when the child is borne that it is theirs, and within two days it proveth the son or daughter of a Negro; which the Portugals do greatly grieve at: for they rejoice when they have a Mulato child, thought it be a bastard. The Town of Longo standeth in the midst of the four Lordships; and is governed by Four Princes in Loango. four Princes, which are the King's sister's sons. For the King's sons never come to be Kings. The first is, Mani Cabango. The second, Mani Salag. The third Mani Bock. The fourth, Mani Cay. This Mani Cay is next to be King, and hath his Train and Court as a Prince. And when the King dieth, he cometh presently into the seat of the King. Then Mani Bock cometh to Gay: Mani Sabag cometh to Bock, and Mani Cabango cometh to Salag. And then they provide another to go to Cabango. So there be four Princes that wait to be Kings, when their turns come. The Mother of these Princes is called, Mani Lombo: and she is the highest and chief woman in all the Landlord She maketh choice of her husband, and when she is weary of him, she putteth him away, and taketh another. Her children are greatly honoured; and whosoever passeth by them, kneel down and clap their hands, which is the courtesy of the Country. These Lordships are champain grounds, and full of Corn, and Fruit. The men in this Kingdom make great store of Palme-cloth of sundry sorts, very fine and curious. They are never idle: for, they make fine Caps of needlework, as they go in the streets. There is a place two leagues from the Town of Longo, called Longeri, where all their Kings Burial of thei● Kings. be buried: and it is compassed round about with Elephant's teeth pitched in the ground, as it were a Pale, and it is ten roods in compass. These people will suffer no white man to be buried in their Landlord And if any Stranger or Not white man may be buried in Longo. Portugal come thither to trade, and chance to die, he is carried in a Boat two miles from the shore, and cast into the Sea. There was once a Portugal Gentleman, that came to trade with them, and had his house on shore. This Gentleman died, and was buried some four months. That year it did not rain so soon as it was wont, which beginneth about December: so that they lacked rain some two months. Then their Mokiso told them, that the Christian which was buried, must be taken out of the earth, and cast into the Sea. And so he was taken up, and east into the Sea; and within three days it reigned: which made them have a great belief in the Devil. §. VI Of the Provinces of Bongo, Calongo, Mayombe, Manikesocke, Motimbas: of the Ape-monster Pongo, their hunting, Idolatries; and diverse other observations. TO the Eastward of Longeri is the Province of Bongo, and it bordereth upon Mocoke, Bongo. the Great Angeca is King. In this place is great store of Iron, and Palme-cloth, and Elephants teeth, and great store of Corne. To the North-east, is the Province of Cango, an● it is fourteen days journey from the Town of Longo. This place is full of Mountains and rocky ground, and full of Woods, and hath great store of Copper. The Elephants in this place do excel. Here are so many, that the people of Longo fetch great store of Elephants teeth, and bring them to the Port of Longo. To the Northwards of Longo three leagues is, the River Quelle: and on the North side is, the Calongo. Province of Calongo. This Country is always tilled, and full of Corn: and is all plain and champain ground, and hath great store of Honey. Here are two little Villages, that show at Sea like two homocks: which are the marks to know the Port of Longo. And fifteen miles Northward is the River Nombo: but it hath no depth for any Bark to go in. This Province, toward the East, bordereth upon Bongo; and toward the North, upon Mayombe, which is nineteen leagues from Longo, along the Coast. This Province of Mayombe is all Woods and Groves; so overgrown, that a man may travail Mayombe. twenty days in the shadow without any Sun or heat. Here is no kind of Corn nor Grain: so that the people liveth only upon Plantanes, and Roots of sundry sorts very good, and Nuts, nor any kind of tame Cattles, nor Hens. But they have great store of Elephant's flesh, which they greatly esteem; and many kind of wild Beasts; and great store of Fish. Here is a great sandy Bay, two leagues to the Southward of Cape Negro, which is the Port of Mayombe. Cape Negro is in sixteen degrees to the South of the Line. Banna River. Sometimes the Portugals lad Logwood in this Bay. Here is a great River, called Banna: in the Winter it hath no bar, because the general winds 'cause a great Sea. But when the Sun hath his South declination, than a Boat may go in: for than it is smooth because of the rain. This River is very great and hath many Lands, and people dwelling in them. The Woods are so covered with Baboons, Monkeys, Apes, and Parrots, that it will fear any man to travail in them alone. Here are also two kinds of Monsters, which are common in these Woods, and very dangerous. The greatest of these two Monsters is called, Pongo, in their Language: and the lesser is called, The Pongo, or Giant-ape. He told me in conference with him, that one of these Pongos took a Negro Boy of his, which lived a month with them. For they hurt not those which they surprise at unawares, except they look on them, which he avoided. He said, their height was like a man's, but their bigness twice as great. I saw the Negro Boy. Their strength. What the other Monster should be, he hath forgotten to relate: and these papers came to my hand since his death, which otherwise in my often conferences I might have learned. Perhaps he meaneth the Pigmy Pongo-killers, mentioned. A Dog sold for thirty pounds. The Town of Mani Mayombe. The author was twelve months in this Country. All Angola circumcised. Engeco. This Pongo is in all proportion like a man, but that he is more like a Giant in stature; then a man: for he is very tall, and hath a man's face, hollow eyed, with long hair upon his brows. His face and ears are without hair, and his hands also. His body is full of hair, but not very thick, and it is of a dunnish colour. He differeth not from a man, but in his legs, for they have no calf. He goeth always upon his legs, and carrieth his hands clasped on the nape of his neck, when he goeth upon the ground. They sleep in the trees, and build shelters for the rain. They feed upon Fruit that they found in the Woods, and upon Nuts, for they eat no kind of flesh. They cannot speak, and have no understanding more than a beast. The People of the Country, when they travail in the Woods, make fires where they sleep in the night; and in the morning, when they are go, the Pongoes will come and sit about the fire, till it goeth out: for they have no understanding to lay the wood together. They go many together, and kill many Negroes that travail in the Woods. Many times they fall upon the Elephants, which come to feed where they be, and so beat them with their clubbed fists, and pieces of wood, that they will run roaring away from them. Those Pongoes are never taken alive, because they are so strong, that ten men cannot hold one of them; but yet they take many of their young ones with poisoned Arrows. The young Pongo hangeth on his mother's belly, with his hands fast clasped about her: so that, when the Country people kill any of the females, they take the young one, which hangeth fast upon his mother. When they die among themselves, they cover the dead with great heaps of boughs and wood, which is commonly found in the Forests. The Morombes use to hunt with their Country Dogs, and kill many kinds of little beasts, and great store of Pheasants. But their Dogs be dumb and cannot bark at all. They hung wooden clappers about their necks, and follow them by the rattling of the clappers. The Huntsmen have Petes, which they whistle their Dogs withal. These Dogs in all this Country are very little, with pricked ears, and are for the most part read and done. The Portugal masty Dog, or any other great Dog are greatly esteemed, because they do bark. I have seen a Dog sold up in the Country for thirty pounds. In the Town of Mani Mayombe is a Fetisso, called Maramba: and it standeth in an high basket made like an Hive, and over it a great house. This is their house of Religion: for they believe only in him, and keep his laws, and carry his Relics always with them. They are for the most part Witches, and use their witchcraft for hunting and kill of Elephants, and fishing, and helping of sick and lame men: and to forecast journeys, whether they shall speed well or evil. By this Maramba are all thefts and murders tried: for in this Country they use sometimes to bewitch one another to death. And when any dieth, their neighbours are brought before Maramba: and if it be a great man that dieth, the whole Town cometh to swear. The order is, when they come before Maramba, to kneel and clasp Maramba in their arms, and to say; Emeno, eyge bembet Maramba: that is, I come to be tried, OH Maramba. And if any of them be guilty, they fall down stark dead for ever. And if any of them that swear hath killed any man or child before, although it be twenty years past, he presently dieth. And so it is for any other matter. From this place as fare as it is to Cape De lopo Gonsalues, they are all of this superstition. I was twelve months in this place, and saw many die after this sort. These people be circumcised, as they be through all Angola, except the Kingdom of Congo, for they are Christians. And those that will be sworn, to Maramba, come to the chief Gangas, which are their Priests, or Man-witches; as Boys of twelve years of age, and men and women. Then the Gangas put them into a dark house, and there they remain certain days with very hard diet: after this they are let abroad, and commanded not to speak for certain days, what injury soever they be offered: so that they suffer great penury before they be sworn. Lastly, they are brought before Maramba, and have two marks cut upon both their shoulders before, like an half Moon; and are sworn by the blood that falleth from them, that they shall be true to him. They are forbidden some one kind of flesh, and some one kind of fish, with many other toys. And if they eat any of this forbidden meat, they presently sicken and never prospero. They all carry a relic of Maramba in a little box, and hung it about their necks, under their left arms. The Lord of this Province of Mayombe, hath the Ensign or shape of Maramba carried before him, whithersoever he goeth; and when he sitteth down, it is set before him; and when he drinketh his Palme-wine, the first cup is poured at the foot of the Mokiso, or Idol; and when he eateth any thing whatsoever, the first piece he throweth toward his left hand, with enchanting words. His travail to Mani Kesock. Mani Seat. From Cape Negro Northward is a great Lord, called Mani Seat; which hath the greatest store of Elephants teeth of any Lord in the Kingdom of Longo: for, his people practise nothing else but to kill Elephants. And two of those Negroes will easily kill an Elephant with their darts. And here is great store of Logwood. Great store of Logwood. Mani Kesock. There is another Lord to the Eastward, which is called Mani Kesock, and he is eight days journey from Mayombe. here I was with my two Negro Boys, to buy Elephants hairs Twenty thousand Elephants tails. A Trade a little North ward of Cape Negro, which is about sixteen degrees to the South of the line. The Matimbas a people of very small stature, a kind of Pygmies. Women using Bows and Arrows. Elephants, whether they shed their teeth. and tails; and in a month I bought twenty thousand, which I sold to the Portugals for thirty Slaves, and all my charges borne. From this place I sent one of my Negro Boys to Mani Seat with a Looking-glass: he did esteem it much, and sent me four Elephants teeth, (very great) by his own men; and desired me to 'cause the Portugals, or any other ship, to come to the Northward of the Cape Negro, and he would make fires where his landing place is: For there was never yet any Portugal, or other stranger in that place. To the North-east of Mani Kesock, are a kind of little people, called Matimbas; which are no bigger than Boys of twelve years old, but are very thick, and live only upon flesh, which they kill in the Woods with their Bows and Darts. They pay tribute to Mani Kesock, and bring all their Elephants teeth and tails to him. They will not enter into any of the Marombos houses, nor will suffer any to come where they devil. And if by chance any Maramba, or people of Longo pass where they devil, they will forsake that place, and go to another. The Women carry Bow and Arrows as well as the Men. And one of these will walk in the Woods alone, and kill the Pongos with their poisoned Arrows. I have asked the Marombos, whether the Elephant sheddeth his teeth or no? And they say no. But sometimes they find their teeth in the Woods, but they found their bones also. When any man is suspected for any offence, he is carried before the King, or before Mani Bomma, which is as it were a judge under the King. And if it be upon matter that he denyeth, and cannot be proved but by their oath; then the suspected person is thus sworn. They have a kind of root which they call Imbondo. This root is very strong, and is scraped into The virtue of the root Imbondo. He told me that this root makes the water as bitter as Gall (he tasted it) and one root will serve to try one hundred. They which have drunk and made water after are cleared, before which if dizzines take them, they cry, Vndoke, Undoke, and presently execute them. See my Relat. l. 7. c. 10. which I writ from his mouth. Neither may this be ascribed to the virtue of the herb, but to the vice of the Devil, a murderer and his Instruments. The Ganga or Priest. water. The virtue of this root is, that if they put too much of it into the water, the person that drinketh it cannot void urine: and so it striketh up into the brain, as though he were drunk, and he falleth down as though he were dead. And those that fall are counted as guilty, and are punished. In this Country none of any account dyeth, but they kill another for him: for they believe they die not of their own natural death, but that some other hath bewitched them to death: And all those are brought in by the friends of the dead which they suspect, so that many times there come five hundred men and women to take the drink, made of the foresaid root, Imbonda. They are brought all to the Highstreete or Market place, and there the master of the Imbonda sitteth with his water, and giveth every one a cup of water by one measure: and they are commanded to walk in a certain place till they make water, and then they be free: But he that cannot urine, presently falleth down, and all the people great and small fall upon him with their knives, and beat and cut him into pieces. But I think the Witch that giveth the water is partial, and giveth to him whom he will have to dye the strongest water, but no man * And therefore that conjecture seems unprobable. For how could an ordinary trial of life where are so many so perilous; and therefore curious (more than) spectators, not perceive this in so long and frequent experience, which costs so many their dearest friends their dearest life? I think rather that this was the transcribers conjecture. I remember no such scruple in his Narrations to me, who knows not the Devil's ambition of Deity, and cruel Misanthropie or man-hating? This is his Apish imitation of Divinity, and those Rites prescribed for trial in case of jealousy, Num. 5. In Guinea like trial is made by Salt, and also by the Fetisseroes' pot. In Benomotapa, by a water also: in the Moramba trial before, and Motamba trial by hot Iron in Angola; the Ploughshares in old times with us: and the trial of Witches still in the East parts by water, &c. were not unlike in deceivable superstition. can perceive it that standeth by. And this is done in the Town of Longo, almost every week in the year. §. VII. Of the Zebra and Hippopotamus: The Portugals Wars in those parts: The Fishing, Grain, and other things remarkable. IN this Kingdom there is no kind of tame Cattles but Goats; for none other Cattles will live here. Oxen and Cows have been brought hither, but they presently dye: The Hens in this place do so abound, that a man may buy thirty for the worth of six pence in Beads. here is store of Pheasants, and great plenty of Partridges, and wild Fowl. Here is a kind of Fowl that life's in the Land bigger than a Swan, and Plenty of wild Fowl. they are like an Heron, with long legs, and long necks, and it is white and black, and hath in her breast a bore place without Feathers, where she striketh with her Bill. This is the right The right Pelican. Pelican, and not those Sea Birds which the Portugals call Pelicans, which are white, and as big as Geese, and those abound in this Country also. Here is also the Zevera or Zebra, which is like an horse; but that his mane, his tail, his strikes The Zevera or Zebra. of diverse colours down his sides and legs, do make a difference. These Zeveras are all wild, and live in great herds, and will suffer a man to come within shot of them, and let them shoot three or four times at them before they will run away. Moreover, there are great store of Sea or River Horses, which feed always on the Land, and live only by Grass, and they be very dangerous in the water. They are the biggest creature in The Hippopotamus or River Horse. A present remedy for the Flux. this Country, except the Elephant: They have great virtue in the claws of their left forefoote, and have four claws on every foot, like the claws of an Ox. The Portugals make Rings of them, and they are a present remedy for the Flux. The ZEVERA or ZEBRA. drawing of a zebra The Portugals make war against the Negroes in this manner. They have out of Congo a Nobleman, which is known to be a good Christian, and of good behaviour. He bringeth out The Port-wars in Congo. of Congo some one hundred Negroes that are his followers. This Macicongo is made Tandala, or General over the black Camp; and hath authority to kill, to put down Lords, and make Lords, and hath all the chief doings with the Negroes. And when any Lord cometh to obey; The General of the black Campe. first he cometh to the Tandala and bringeth his present; as Slaves, Cows, and Goats: Then the Tandala carrieth him before the Portugal Governor, and bringeth two Slaves for the Governors' Page before he goeth in. Then he must have a great gift for the Governor; which is sometimes, thirty or forty Slaves, besides Cattles. And when he cometh before the Governor, he kneeleth down and clappeth his hands, and falleth down with his face upon the ground, and then he riseth and saith; I have been an enemy, and now I protest to be true, and never more to lift my hand against you. Then the Governor calleth a Soldier which hath deserved a reward, and giveth the Lord to him. This Soldier seethe that he have no wrong: and the Lord acknowledgeth him to be his Master; and he doth maintain the Soldier, and maketh him rich. Also, in the wars he commandeth his Master's house to be built before his own: and whatsoever he hath taken that day in the wars, he parteth with his Master. So that there is no Portugal Soldier of any account, but he hath his Negro Sona, or Lord They use upon this Coast to Fish with harping Irons, and wait upon a great Fish that cometh once a day to feed along the shore, which is like a Grampas. He runneth very near the Their Fishing on the Coast. shore, and driveth great skulls of Fish before him: and the Negroes run along the shore, as fast as they are able to follow him, and strike their Harping Irons round about him, and kill great store of Fish, and leave them upon the Sand till the Fish hath done feeding; and then they come and gather their Fish up. This Fish will many times run himself on ground, but they will presently shove him off again, which is as much as four or five men can do. They call him Emboa, which is in their speech, A Dog; and will by no means hurt or kill any of them. Also, they use in the Bays and Rivers, where should water is, to Fish with Mats, which A strange kind of fishing with Mats. are made of long Rush as, and they make them of an hundred fathoms long. The Mats swim upon the Water, and have long Rushes hanged upon one edge of the Mat, and so they draw the Mat in compass, as we do our Nets. The Fish fearing the Rushes that hung down, spring out of the water, and fall upon the Mat that lieth, flat on the water, and so are taken. They have four sorts of Corn in Longo: The first, is called Masarga, and it groweth upon Four sorts of corn in Long. a straw as big as a Reed, and hath an ear a foot long, and is like Hempseed. The second, is called Masembala. This is of great increase: for of one kernel there springs four or five Canes, which are ten foot high, and they bear half a pint of Corn a piece. This grain is as big as Tares, and very good. Thirdly, they have another that groweth low like Grass, and is very like Mustardseed: and this is the best. They have also the great Guiney Wheat, which they call Mas-impota. This is the lest esteemed. They have very good Peason, somewhat bigger than ours: but they grow not as ours do. For Two sorts of Peason: how they grow. the poodes grow on the roots underneath the ground; and by their leaves they know when they be ripe. They have another kind of Peason, which they call Wandos. This is a little tree; and the first year that it is planted, it beareth no fruit: but after it beareth fruit three years, and then it is cut down. Their Plantain trees bear fruit but once, and then are cut down: and out of the root thereof spring three of four young ones. They have great store of Honey, which hangeth in the Elicondy Trees. They gather it with Their Hony. an hollow piece of Wood or Chest, which they hung in the top of the Tree, and once a year it is full, by smoke rewarding the laborious Creatures with robbery, exile, death. THIS Alicunde or Elicondy Tree is very tall, and exceeding great; some as big as twelve men I added this that follows out of his own reports to myself. Other like things you may found from his relation scattered in my Pilgrimage. can fathom, spreading like an Oak; some of them are hollow, and from the liberal skies receive such plenty of water, that they are Hospital entertainers of thousands in that thirsty Region. Once have I known three or four thousand remain at one of those Trees, and thence receiving all their watery provision for four and twenty hours, and yet not empty. The Negroes climbed up with pegs of hard Woke (which that softer easily receiveth, the smoothness not admitting other climbing) and I think that some one Tree holds forty ton of water. This Tree affords no less bountiful hospitality to the back then belly, yielding (as her belly to their bellies, so) her back to their backs: excepting that this is better from the younger Trees, whose tenderer backs being more seasonable for Discipline, are sound beaten (for man's fault, whence came the first nakedness) whereby one fathom cut from the Tree, is extended into twenty, and is presently fit for wearing, though not so fine as the juzanda tree yields. This tree yields excellent cloth from the inner back thereof by like beating. The juzanda. Of their Palm Trees, which they keep with watering and cutting every year; they make Velvets, Satins, Taffetas, Damasks, Sarcenets, and such like: out of the leaves cleansed and purged, dra 〈…〉ng long threads, and even for that purpose. They draw Wine (as is said) from the Palm Tree; there is another kind of Palm Tree, which beareth a fruit good for the stomach, and for the Liver most most admirable. One Crocodile was so huge and greedy, that he devoured an Alibamba, that is, a chained company of eight or nine Slaves: but the indigestible Iron paid him his wages, and murdered the murderer, found after in his belly. I have seen them watch their prey, haling in jennet, Man or other Creature into the water. But one Soldier thus wrapped in shallower water, drew his knife, took his Taker in the belly and slew him. CHAP. four A report of the Kingdom of Congo, a Region of Africa: Gathered by PHILIPPO PIGAFETTA, * Anno 1588. out of the Discourses of Master EDWARD LOPES a Portugal, translated out of Italian into English, by Master ABRAHAM HARTWELL, and here abreviated. §. I The journey by Sea from Lisbon to the Kingdom of Congo: Of the Air, Winds, Raines, Temperature thereof. IN the year 1588. when Don Sebastian King of Portugal, embarked himself for the Conquest of the Kingdom of Morocco: Edward Lopes borne at Beneventum. (a place four and twenty miles distant from Lisbon, near upon the South shore of the River Tagus) sailed likewise in the month of April towards the haven of Loanda, situate in the Kingdom of Congo, in a ship called S. Anthony, belonging to an Uncle of his, and charged with diverse merchandises for that Kingdom: And it was accompanied with a Patache (which is a small vessel) whereunto the ship did continually yield good guard, and ministered great relief, conducting Patache 1. a Brigandine or a Pinnace. and guiding the same with lights in the night time, to the end it should not loose the way, which the ship itself did keep. He arrived at the Island of Madera, belonging to the King of Portugal, distant from Lisbon about six hundred miles, where he remained fifteen days, to The Island of Madera. The Canaries. Isle of S. Anthony. Isle of S. James. furnish himself with fresh victual and Wine; which in great abundance groweth in that Island, yea and in mine opinion the best in the world, whereof they carry abroad great store into diverse Countries, and especially into England. He provided there also sundry other Confections and Conserves of Sugar, which in that Island are made and wrought both in great quantity, and also singular excellency. From this Island they departed, leaving all the Canaries belonging to Castille, and took haven at one of the Islands of Cape Uerde, called S. Anthony, without having any sight thereof before they were come upon it: and from thence to another called S. jacopo, which commandeth all the rest, and hatha Bishop & a Chaplain in it, that rule and govern them: and here they provided themselves again of victuals. These Islands of Cape Verde were established by Ptolomee in the Tables of his Geography, to be the beginning of the West, together with the Cape or Promontory which he termeth Cornu ultimum, or the Islands Macarie or Blessed, which we commonly call Fortunate. In these Islands of Cape Verde: the Portugals do often arrive, and in those Countries do Traffic with sundry merchandises, as little balls of diverse coloured Glass, and other such things, wherein those people do greatly delight, and Holland cloth, and Caps and Knives, and coloured Clotheses: In exchange whereof they bring backe again, Slaves, Wax, Honey, with other kind of food, and Cotten-cloth of sundry colours. Now the ship called S. Anthony, holding on his course, met with the general winds, * These general winds are the Etesijs, which blow from some Northerly point unto twenty nine degrees South latitude. For about six months together for this cause they use to set off toward Brasil, to gain the wind and return to Congo. Isle of S. Elena, all of Eben. wood. The Port of Loanda. De las Palmas. The second course of sailing to Loanda. The Isle of S. Thomas. and then turned their Prow and their Sails, by North, and by Northwest on the right hand towards the Kingdom of Congo. And sailing on-wards closely with the half ship, they came in twelve dates and twelve nights, to the Island of S. Elena, not looking for the same, nor thinking of it. This Island was so called, because on the Feast day of S. Helena, which falleth upon the third day of May, it was by the Portugals first descried. And as it is very small, so is it (as it were) singular by itself: for being situate in the height of sixteen degrees towards the Antarctike, it containeth in compass nine miles about, and is fare distant from the firm Landlord From the Island of S. Helena, they made sail with the same weather, and so within the space of seventeen days came to the haven of Loanda, which is in the Province of Congo, the winds being somewhat more calm than they were afore. This is a very sure and great haven, so called of an Island of the same name, whereof we shall speak hereafter. There are two courses of sailing from the Island of Cape Uerde to Loanda; the one of them now declared, which being never used afterwards, was at the first attempted and performed by the same ship wherein Signior Odoardo went, being then guided by Francisco Martinez the King's Pilot, a man very greatly experienced in those Seas, and the first that ever conducted vessel by that way: the other is achieved by passing along the Coast of the firm Landlord From the Island of San jacomo, they came to Cape Das Palmas, and from thence direct themselves to the Island of San Thomas, which lieth under the Equinoctial; so called, because it was discovered upon that day, wherein the Feast of that Apostle is used to be celebrated. It is distant from the firm Land, one hundred and eighty miles, right against the River, called Gaban, which is so termed because it is in shape very like to that kind of Vesture, that it is called a Gaban, or a Cloak. The Haven thereof is foreclosed with an Island that raiseth itself in the Channel of the River, The Haven of S. Thomas. whereunto the Portugals do sail with small Barks from Saint Thomas Island, carrying thither such things as usually they carry to the Coast of Guinea, and from thence carrying backe with them ivory, Wax and Honey, Oil of Palm, and Blacke-moore slaves. Near to the Island of Saint Thomas, towards the North lieth another Island, called the I'll of the Prince, distant The I'll of the Prince. The I'll of S. Thomas. Great tafficke. from the firm Land one hundred and five miles, being of the same condition and Traffic, that the I'll of Saint Thomas is, although in circuit somewhat less. This Island of Saint Thomas is in fashion almost round, and in breadth containeth sixty miles, and in compass one hundred and eighty. Very rich it is and of great traffic, discovered at the first and conquered by the Portugals, at such time as they began the conquest of the Indies. It hath diverse Havens, but the principal and chiefest of all, whereinto the Vessels arriving there, do withdraw themselves, is in the place, where the City standeth. The Island breedeth an infinite deal of Sugar, and almost all kinds of victuals. In the City Sugar. Churches. A Castle. there are some Churches, and a Bishop, with many Clerks and one Chaplain or Priest. There is also a Castle, with a Garrison and Artillery in it, which beat upon the Haven, being a very great and a safe Port, where many ships may ride. But a very strange and admirable thing it is, that when the Portugals did first come thither, there was no Sugar there planted, but they brought it thither from other Countries: as they did Ginger also, which took root, and grew there in Ginger. most abundant manner. The soil indeed is moist, and as it were appropriated to foster the Sugar-cane, which without any other watering, multiplieth of itself, and fructifieth infinitely: the reason whereof is, because the dew falleth there like rain, and moisteneth the Earth. There are in this Island above seventy Houses or Presses for making of Sugar, and every Press Seventie houses to make Sugar in. hath many Cottages about it as though it were a Village, and there may be about some three hundred persons that are appointed for that kind of work: They do every year load about forty great ships with Sugar. True it is, indeed, that not long ago the Worms (as it were a Worm's hurtful. plague to that Land) have devoured the roots of the Canes, and destroyed the first-fruits of their Sugar, in such sort as now of the forty ships, they do not load above five or six Vessels with that Merchandise. The Island of Saint Thomas holdeth Traffic with the people that devil in the firm Land, which do usually resort to the mouths or entries of their Rivers: The first whereof (to begin withal) is named the River of Fernando di Poo, that is to say, of Fernando Powder, who did first The River and Island of Fernando Poo. River, Bora. La Riviera del Campo. River, di San Benedetto. River, di Angra The Isle of Corisco. The Cape of Luso Gonzale. Zaire, the greatest River of Congo. discover the same, and lieth in five degrees towards our Pole. Right against the mouth of it, riseth an Island of the same name, lying thirty and six miles distant from it. The second River is called Bora, that is to say, Filth: The third, La riviera del Campo. The fourth, di San Benedetto. and the fifth, that of Angra, which in the mouth of it hath an Island, called di Corisco, that is to say, Thunder. All these do Traffic the same Merchandizes, which we mentioned before. But to return to the Voyage of Saint Thomas: departing from thence towards the South, we found the Cape of Lupo Gonzale, which standeth in the altitude of one degree beyond the Equinoctial towards the Pole Antarctike, one hundred and five miles distant from the foresaid I'll. And from thence they sail with Land winds, creeping still all along the Coast, and every day casting Anchor in some safe place either behind some point, or else in some Haven, until they come to the mouth of the greatest River in Congo, called in their Tongue Zaire, which signifieth in Latin, Sapio, (in English, I know.) From whence if ye will go through to the Haven of Loanda, ye must sail the length of one hundred and four score miles. The Kingdom * Here beginneth the second chapter as it is in the Book, which method I have for brevity altered, and brought to longer Paragraphs. The temperature of the Kingdom. The complexion of the people. of Congo in the middle part thereof, is distant from the Equinoctial towards the Pole Antarctike (just where the City called Congo doth lie) seven degrees and two thirds: so that it standeth under the Region which ancient Writers thought to be unhabitable, and called it Zona Torrida. The habitation there is exceeding good, the Air beyond all credit temperate, the Winter nothing so rough, but is rather like Autumn in Rome. The people use no Furs, nor change of apparel, they come not near the fire, neither is the cold in the tops of the Mountains greater than that which is in the Plains: but generally in Winter time, the Air is more hot than it is in Summer, by reason of their continual reinss, and especially about two hours before and after noon, so that it can hardly be endured. The men are black, and so are the women, and some of them also somewhat inclining to the colour of the wild Olive. Their hair is black and curled, and some also read. The stature of the men is of an indifferent bigness, and excepting their blackness they are very like to the Portugals. The apples of their eyes are of diverse colours, black and of the colour of the Sea. Their lips are not thick, as the Nubians and other Negroes are: and so likewise their countenances are some fat, some lean, and some between both, as in our Countries there are, and not as the Negroes of Nubia and Guinea, which are very deformed. Their nights and their days do not greatly differ, for in all the whole year ye shall not discern the difference between them to be more than a quarter of an hour. Small difference between their days and nights. Their Winter and Summer. The Winter in th●s' Country (to speak at large) beginneth at the same time, that our sping here beginneth, that is to say, when the Sun entereth into the Northern Signs, in the month of March. And at the same time that we have our Winter, when the Sun entereth into the Southern Signs in the month of September, by'r, then beginneth their Summer. In their Winter it raineth five months almost continually, that is to say, in April, May, june, july and August. Of fair days they have but a few, because the rain falleth so greatly, and the drops of it are so big, as it is a wonder to see. These waters do marvellously suppling the ground, which is then very dry, by reason of the heat of the Summer past, wherein it never raineth for the space of six months together, and after the ground is full, and as it were ingorged with water, then do the Rivers swell beyond all credit, and are so replenished with troubled waters, that all the Country is surrounded by them. The winds which blow in these Moons through all this Region, are the very selfsame The winds in this Country in Winter time that Caesar calleth by a Greek word Etesij, that is to say, Ordinary every year: whereby are meant those winds that in the Card are noted from the North to the West, and from the North to the North-east. These winds do drive the Clouds to the huge and high mountains, whereupon they rush with very great violence, and being there stayed of their own nature, they are afterwards melted into water. So that when it is likely to rain, you shall see the Clouds standing (as it were) upon the tops of their highest hills. And hence ariseth the increasing and augmentation of the Rivers that spring in Aethiopia, The cause of 〈◊〉 increase of Nilus, and o'th' 〈…〉 River's in Aeth●opia. The River Niger, or Senega, runneth Westward. Nilus runneth Northward. It seldom raineth in Egypt but only in Alexandria, and the reins which there fall are unwholesome. and especially of Nilus and others, that discharge themselves into the East and West Ocean. And in the Kingdom of Congo and Guinea, through which runneth the River Niger, so called by the ancient Writers; and by the new, termed Senega, you shall see the said River increase at the very selfsame time that Nilus doth; but indeed carrieth his waters towards the West, directly against the Lands of Cape Uerde, whereas Nilus runneth by the I'll of Meroe in Egypt towards the North, refreshing and watering all those Regions that are full of scorching Heats, and Wildernesses, and Deserts. Now, for as much as in the Regions of Congo and Aethiopia, it is always wont to rain ery year at a certain set time, the swelling and overflowing of the Rivers there, is of no great consideration, nor any strange accident to make account of. But in the Countries, that are fare distant and very dry, as in Egypt, where it never raineth (saving only in Alexandria, and the Territories thereof) it is accounted a marvelous matter, to see every year so great a quantity of thick troubled water come upon them, from places so remote, at a certain set time, without missing: which water doth quicken the ground, and ministereth food both to man and beast. This is then the cause of the increase of Nilus, and other Rivers in that Climate, whereof the Ancients of old times made so great doubt, and invented so many Fables and Errors. But in their Summer, which is our Winter, there blow other winds that are quite opposite Their winds in Summer time. to the former, even in Diametro, and are noted in the Card, from the South to the Southeast, which out of all question must needs be cold, because they breathe from the contrary Pole Antarctike, and cool all those Countries, even for all the World as our winds in Summer do cool our Countries. And whereas, there with them, these winds do make the Air very fair and clear, so do they never come unto us, but they bring with them great store of rain. And certainly, if the breath of these winds did not refresh and cool these Countries of Aethiopia, and Congo, and other places near about them, it were not possible for them to endure the heat, considering that even in the night time they are constrained to hung two coverings over them to keep away the heat. The same cooling and refreshing by winds, is common also to the Inhabitants of the I'll of Candie, and of the Lands in Archipelago, and of Cyprus, and of Cooling of hot Regions by the breeze or winds. Asia the less, and of Soria, and of Egypt, which do live (as it were) with this refreshing of the foresaid winds of the Northwest, and of the West: so that they may well be called as they are in Greek, Zepheri, quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, breeders of life. Let it be also remembered, that in the mountains of Aethiopia, and of Congo, and the Regions near adjoining, there falleth no Snow, neither is there any at all in the very tops of them, saving only towards the Cape of Good Hope, and certain other hills, which the Portugals call, Sierra Nevada, that is to say, the Snowy Mountains. Neither is there any Ice or Snow to be found in all the Country of Congo, which would be better esteemed there then Gold, to mingle with their drinks: So that the Rivers there do not swell and increase by melting of Snow, No Snow nor Ice in Aethiopia or Congo. but because the rain doth fall out of the Clouds for five whole Moons continually together, that is to say, in April, May, june, july, and August: the first rain sometimes beginning on the fifteenth day, and sometimes after. And this is the cause why the new waters of Nilus, which are so greatly desired and expected by the Inhabitants there, do arrive sooner or later in Egypt. §. II Of the circuit of the Kingdom of Congo, and of the borders and confines thereof; As also of diverse bordering Nations: and remarkable Rarities therein. THe Kingdom of Congo, is distinguished by four borders: The first, of the West, which is watered with the Ocean Sea: The second, of the North: The third, of the East, and the last, which is towards the South. And to begin with the border lying upon the Sea, the first part of it is in the Bay; The Western border of Congo. The Bay of Cowes. called Seno delle Uacche, and is situate in the height of thirteen degrees upon the Antarctikeside, and stretcheth all along the Coast unto four degrees and a half on the North-side, near to the Equinoctial; which space containeth six hundred and thirty miles. This Seno delle Vacche, is a Haven but of a moderate bigness, and yet a good one, and able to receive any ship that arriveth. It is called Seno delle Uacche, that is to say, The Bay of Cowes, because thereabouts there are pasturing very many Herds of that king of Cattles. The Country is plain, and aboundeth with allmanner of victuals, and there you shall found some kind of Metals to be publicly sold, especially silver, and it is subject to the King of Angola. A little more forward lieth the River Bengleli, where a certain Lord, being subject to the The River Bengleli. The River Songa. King of Angola, doth specially command: and about the said River is a great compass of Country, much like to the former. And a little further runneth the River Songa, so called by the Portugals: wherein you may sail five and twenty miles upwards in a Country also like to the former. Then followeth the River Coanza, which issueth out of a little Lake, fed by a certain River The River Coanza. that floweth out of a great Lake, being the chief and principal Spring or Head of Nilus, whereof in the other part of this Discourse we shall have occasion to writ. Coanza, at the mouth of it is two miles broad, and you may sail with small Barks upwards against the stream a bout one hundred miles, but hath no Haven. And here it is to be noted, that all this Country which we have here described, was wont to be subject to the King of Congo: but awhile ago the Governor of that Country is become the absolute Lord thereof, and professeth himself to be a friend to the King of Congo, but not his Vassal: and yet sometimes he sendeth the King some Present, in manner of a tribute. Beyond the River Coanza, is the Haven of Loanda, being in ten degrees, made (as it is said) The Island of Loanda, by a certain Island, called Loanda, which signifieth in that Language, Bald, or Shave; because it is a Country without any hills and very low: for, indeed, is scarce raiseth itself above the Sea. This Island was framed of the sand and dirt of the Sea, and of the River Coanza, whose waves meeting together, and the filthy matter sinking down there to the bottom, in continuance of time it grew to be an Island. It may be about twenty miles long, and one mile broad at the most, and in some places but only a bow: shoot. But it is a marvelous thing, that in such a sandy ground, if you shall dig to the depth of two or three handbreadths, you shall found sweet water, the best in all those Countries. Wherein also there is a very strange effect, that Strange ware● springs. when the Ocean ebbeth, this water becometh somewhat salt, but when it floweth to the top, it is most sweet. A thing that falleth out also in the Island of Cadis in Spain, by the report and testimony of Strabo. This Island is the Mine of all the Money which the King of Congo spendeth, and all the people The money of Congo. thereabouts. For upon the shores you shall have certain women, that use to dive and duck into the Sea, two yards deep and more, and fill their baskets with sand, and afterwards divide the gravel from certain small Shel-fishes that are among it, which are called Lumache: and when these Lumache are severed by themselves, then do they pick out the Males from the Females, which they may easily do, because the Female is more fine than the Male, and greatly esteemed for her colour, which is very neat, bright and pleasant to the sight. These Lumache The Lumache of Loanda. do breed in all the shores of the Kingdom of Congo, but the best of all are those of Loanda, because they look very fine, and of a very bright colour, some grey or ashcoloured, and some of other colours not so precious. And here you must note that gold and silver and metal is not of any estimation, nor in use of money in these Countries, but only these Lumache: so that neither with gold nor silver, in No metall-money. mass or in coin you shall buy any thing there, but with these Lumache you shall buy both gold and silver, or any thing else. In this Island there are seven or eight Towns, called in that Country Language, Libata, the principal whereof is Spirito Sancto: and therein dwelleth the Governor which is sent from Congo, to minister justice and to gather the treasure of the monies of these Lumache. Here Spirito Sancto. are also Goats and Sheep, and Boars in great numbers, which being tame at the first, do afterwards The tree Enzanda. become wild and live in the Woods. Here groweth also a tree, called Enzanda, which is a great one and always green, and endued with a singular quality. For from the boughs of it that sprout upwards, there hung down certain threads (as it were) which creeping into the Earth do take roots, and out from these roots do rise other trees, and so they multiply. And within the outmost bark thereof, there groweth a certain kind of Pill like fine Linen, Cloth made of the bark of a tree. which being beaten and cleansed, they spread out in length and in breadth, and therewith they cloth their men and women, that are of the basest sort. In this Island they have certain vessels made of the bodies of Palmtrees, joined together and framed after the manner of our Boats, with a prow and a stern, wherein they pass from Their Boats or Canoes. place to place, both with Oars and Sails. In these Boats they use to fish about the Rivers, which are indeed exceeding full of fish, and sometime also they will go over to the firm Landlord In that part of this Island, which is towards the main Land, in certain low places there grow certain trees (which when the water of the Ocean ebbeth) discover themselves: and at the feet thereof you shall found certain other Shel-fishes cleaning as fast to the trees as may be, having Shel-fishes growing on trees. Ambiz●amatare. within them a great fish as big as a man's hand, and very good meat. The people of the Country know them very well, and call them Ambiziamatare, that is to say, The fish of the Rock. The shells of these fishes, they use to burn, and thereof make very good Lime to build withal. And being like the cork or bark of the tree, which is called Manghi, they dress their Oxe-hides withal, to make their shoe soles the stronger. To be brief, this Island bringeth forth neither Corn nor Wine, but there is great store of victual brought thither from all parts thereabouts, to fetch away these Lumache. For as in all other What kind of money is used in sundry Countries. places all things may be had for money of metal, so all things here are had for Lumache. Whereby may be noted, that not only here in this Kingdom of Congo, but also in her Neighbour Aethiopia and in Africa, and in the Kingdom of China, and certain others of the Indies; they use monies of other matter then of metal, that is to say, neither gold, nor silver, nor copper, nor any other mixture tempered of these. For in Aethiopia, their money is Pepper: and in the Kingdom of Tombuto, which is about Pepper money, &c. the River Niger, otherwise called Senega, their money is Cockles or Shellfish: and among the Azanaghi, their monies are Porcellette: and in the Kingdom of Bengala, likewise they use Porcellette, and metal together. In China they have certain Shel-fishes, called also Porcellette, which they use for their money: and in other places Paper stamped with the King's Seal, and the barks of the tree called Gelsomora. Near to this Island towards the outward Coast to the Sea, there swim an innumerable Great store of Whales. sort of Whales, that look black, and fight one with another do kill themselves: which afterwards being by the waves cast up upon the shore, as big as a middling Merchant's ship; the Negroes go forth with their Boats to fetch them, and to take the Oil out of them, which being mingled with Pitch they use to trim their Vessels withal. Upon the ridges or backs of these creatures, there grow many Shel-fishes, made like Snails, Cockles, and Whelks: whereof Signior Odoardo affirmed, that he had seen great store. He was also of opinion that Amber cometh not from these fishes. For over all the Coast of Congo, where there is an infinite number of them, you shall not found either Ambergriz, or any other Amber, black or white in any place. Upon the firm Land directly over against the Island is a Town, called Uilla di San Paulo, altogether inhabited with Portugals, and their Wives, which they brought with them out of Villa di San Paulo. Spain: and yet it is not fortified. All this Channel is very full of fish, especially of Sardinaes', and of Anchioves; whereof there is so great store, that in the Winter time they will of themselves leap up to Landlord Other kinds of most excellent fishes there are, as Soles, and Sturgeons, Store of fish. and Barbelles, and all manner of dainty fish; and great Crabs, in strange abundance, and all very wholesome: so that the greatest part of the people that devil about the banks there, do live upon them. Into this Channel runneth the River called Bengo, which is a very great one, and navigable upwards twenty five miles. This River with that other of Coanza, whereof I told you before, do The River Bengo. make the I'll of Loanda, because when their waters do meet together, they leave their sand & filth behind them, and so increase the Island. There runneth also into it another great River called The River Dande. Th● River Lembe. The River Ozone. The River Loze. The River Ambriz. The River Lelunda. The Oteiro of Congo. Dande, which will receive Vessels of an hundred ton: and then another River called Lemba, which neither hath Haven, neither do any ships enter into it. Very near unto this there is also another River called Ozone, which issueth out of the same Lake, whence Nilus likewise springeth, and it hath a Haven. Next to Ozone, there is another called Loze, without any Haven: and then another great one with a Haven called Ambriz, which runneth within four leagues near to the Royal City of Congo. Last of all, is the River Lelunda, which signifieth a Trout fish, and watereth the roots of that great Hill, whereon the Palace of Congo standeth, called by the Portugals, the Oteiro. This River Lelunda, springeth out of the same Lake, from whence Coanza issueth, and taketh into it by the way another River, that cometh from the great Lake: and when it doth not rain, than you may pass over Lelunda on foot, because it hath so little store of water in it. Next unto this is the Zaire, a huge River and a large, and indeed the greatest in all the Kingdom The River Zaire. of Congo. The original of this River cometh out of three Lakes: one is the great Lake from whence Nilus springeth; the second, is the little Lake above mentioned; and the third, is the second great Lake which Nilus engendereth. And certainly, when you will consider the abundance of water that is in this River, you will say, that there was no need to have any fewer or lesser springs to make so huge a stream as this carrieth. For in the very mouth of it, which is the only entrance into it, the River is eight and twenty miles broad, and when it is in the Huge breadth and force of Zaire. height of his increase he runneth fresh water forty or fifty miles into the Sea, and sometimes eighty, so that the passengers do refresh themselves withal, and by the troublesomeness of the water they know the place where they are. It is navigable upwards with great Barks about five and twenty miles, until you come to a certain strait between the Rocks, where it falleth with such a horrible noise, that it may be heard almost eight miles. And this place is Cataracts. called by the Portugals, Cachuivera, that is to say, a Fall, or a Cataract, like to the Cataracts of Nilus. Between the mouth of this River, and the fall thereof, there are diverse great Lands Certain Lands. well inhabited, with Towns, and Lords obedient to the King of Congo, which sometimes for the great enmity that is among them, do war one against another in certain Boats, hollowed out of a stock of a tree, which is of an unmeasurable bigness, and these Boats they call Lungo. Boats. The tree Licondo. The greatest Boats that they have, are made of a certain tree, called Licondo, which is so great, that six men cannot compass it with their arms, and is in length of proportion answerable to the thickness, so that one of them will carry about two hundred persons. They row these Boats with their Oars, which are not tied to any loops, but they hold them at liberty in their hands, and move the water therewith at pleasure. Every man hath his Oar and his Bow, and when they fight together they lay down their Oar and take their Bow. Neither do they use any other Rudders to turn and govern their Boats, but only their Oars. The first of these Lands, which is but a little one, is called, the I'll of Horses, because there The I'll of Horses. are bred and brought up in it great store of those creatures that the Greeks call Hippopotami, that is to say Water-horses. In a certain Village within this Island do the Portugals devil, having withdrawn themselves thither for their better security. They have their Vessels to transport them over the water to the firm Land, upon the South bank of the River, which Land is called the Haven of Pinda, where many ships do ride that arrive therein. The Haven of Pinda. Crocodiles. Water-horses. In this River there are living diverse kinds of creatures, and namely, mighty great Crocodiles, which the Country people there, call Caiman, and Water-horses above named: And another kind of creature, that hath (as it were) two hands, and a tail like a Target, which is called, Ambize Angulo, that is to say, a Hog-fish, because it is as fat as a Pork. The flesh of it is very Hog-fish. good, and thereof they make Lard, and so keep it: neither hath it the savour or taste of a fish, although it be a fish. It never goeth out from the fresh water, but feedeth upon the grass that groweth on the banks, and hath a mouth like the muzzle of an Ox. There are of these fishes, that weigh five hundred pounds apiece. The fishermen use to take them in their little Boats, by marking the places where they seed, and then with their hooks and forks, striking and wounding them, they draw them dead forth of the water: and when they have cut them in pieces, they carry them to the King. For whosoever doth not so, incurreth the penalty of death, and so do they likewise that take the Trout, and the Tench, and another fish called Cacongo, which is shaped after the likeness of a Salmon, saving that it is not read: but indeed so fat it is, that it quencheth out the fire whiles it is roasted or broiled. Other fishes also there are that are called Fish Royal, which are carried Fish Royal. to the King, upon very severe and rigorous punishments. Beyond this River of Congo, there cometh down another River, which the Portugals call, Cacongo, a fish like a Salmon, La Baia de las Almadias'. La Baia de las Almadias', that is to say, the Gulf of Barks, because there are great store of them, that are made there, by reason of the abundance of Woods and Trees that grow thereabouts, which are fit for that use, and wherewith all the Countries round about do furnish themselves. At the mouth of this Bay there are three Lands, one great Isle in the middle of the Channel, which maketh a convenient Haven for small Vessels, and two other less, but none of them inhabited. A little higher runneth another stream, not very great, which is called, De las Barreras Rossas, The river de las Barreras Uermeglias. of the read Clay-pits, because it floweth from among certain Rocks of Hills, whose Earth is died with a read colour: where also there is a very high Mountain, called by the Portugals, Lafoy Sirrah Complida, that is to say, the long Mountain. And yet going up a little further, there are two Gulfs of the Sea in the likeness of a pair of Spectacles, wherein is a good Haven, called La Baia d'Aluaro Gonzales, that is, The Gulf Baia d'Aluaro Gonzales. of Alvaro Gonzales. Beyond all these, are certain hills and shores, not worth the remembrance, until you come to the Promontory, that is called by the Portugals, Capo de Caterina, Capo de Caterina. which is the border of the Kingdom of Congo towards the Equinoctial, and is distant from the Equinoctial Line two degrees and a half, which is one hundred and fifty Italian miles. Now from Cape De Caterina on the North side, beginneth another Border or Coast of the The Northern Border of Congo. Kingdom of Congo, which Eastward stretcheth itself to the place where the River Vumba joineth with the River Zaire, containing the space of six hundred miles and more. Beyond this Coast of Congo towards the North, and under the Equinoctial Line upon the Sea shore, and about two hundred miles within Land, (comprehending in that reckoning the aforesaid Gulf of Lope Gonzales) the People called the Bramas do inhabit in a Country, that is now The Bramas. The Kingdom of Loango. called the Kingdom of Loango; and the King thereof, Mani Loango, that is to say, The King of Loango. The Country hath great abundance of Elephants, whose teeth they exchange for Iron, whereof they make their Arrow heads, their Knives, and such other instruments. In this Country also, they wove certain Cloth of the leaves of Palmtrees, in sundry sorts: as we shall tell you in some other place of this narration. The King of Loango is in amity with the King of Congo, and the report is, that in times past The People of Loango circumcised. he was his vassal. The People are circumcised after the manner of the Hebrews, like as also the rest of the Nations in those Country's use to be. Beyond the Kingdom of Loango, are the People called Anzigues, of whom we shall deliver The Country of Anzicos. unto you a history, which in truth is very strange, and almost incredible, for the beastly and cruel custom that they use in eating man's flesh; yea, and that of the nearest kinsfolks they have. This Country towards the Sea on the West, bordereth upon the People of Ambus; and towards the North, upon other Nations of Africa, and the Wilderness of Nubia; and towards the East, upon the second great Lake, from whence the River of Congo springeth, in that Part which is called Anzicana; and from the Kingdom of Congo, it is divided by the River Zaire, wherein there are many Lands (as before is told you) scattered from the Lake downwards, and some of them belonging to the Dominion of the Anzigues, by which River also they do traffic with the People of Congo. In this Kingdom of the Anzigues, there are many Mines of Copper; and great quantity of Sanders, both read and grey: the read is called Tavilla, and the Sanders. grey (which is the better esteemed) is called Chicongo, whereof they make a powder of a very sweet smell, and diverse medicines. They do also mingle it with the Oil of Palmtree, and so anointing all their bodies over withal, they preserve themselves in health. But the Portugals use it being tempered with Vinegar, which they lay upon their pulses, and so heal the French Pox, which they call in that Language, Chitangas. Some do affirm, that this grey Medicines for the French Pox. For the headache. Sanders is the very Lignum Aquilae, that groweth in India: and Signior Odoardo affirmed, that the Portugals have proved it for the head-ache, by laying it on the coals, and taking the smoke of it. The pith and innermost part of the Tree is the best, but the outer part is of no estimation. They make great store of Linen of the Palmtree, both of sundry sorts and colours, and much Cloth of Silk, whereof we will discourse more hereafter. The People are subject to a King that hath other Princes under him. They are very active and warlike. They are ready to take Arms; and do fight on foot. Their weapons are different from the weapons of all other people round about them: for, their Bows are small and short, made of wood, and wrapped Their Bows. about with Serpent's skins of diverse colours, and so smoothly wrought, that you would think them to be all one with the wood: and this they do, both to make the Bow stronger, and also to hold it the faster. Their Strings are of little wooden twigs like reeds, not hollow within, but sound and pliable, and very dainty; such as the Cavalieroes of Portugal do carry in their hands to beat their Palfreyes' withal. They are of an ash-colour, and of a Lion-tawney, somewhat tending to black. They grow in the Country of the Anzigues, and also in the Kingdom of Bengala, through which the River Ganges runneth. Their Arrows are short and Their Arrows. slender, and of a very hard wood, and they carry them on their Bow-hand. They are so quick in shooting, that holding eight and twenty Shafts or more in their Bow-hand, they will shoot and discharge them all, before the first Arrow light on the ground: yea, and sometimes there have been seen diverse stout Archers, that have killed birds as they fly in the air. Other weapons also they make, as Axes and Hatchets, which they use and frame after a Their weapons strange manner: for, the handle is shorter by the half than the Iron is, and at the lowest end of it there is a pommel, for the faster holding of it in the hand; and all covered over with the foresaid skin of a Serpent. In the uppermost end of it, is the Iron very bright and shining, fastened to the wood with plates of Copper, in the manner of two nails, as long as the handle: it hath two edges, the one cutteth like a Hatchet, and maketh a wound after the fashion of an half roundel; the other is a Hammer. When they fight with their Enemies, or defend themselves from their Arrows, they are so exercised with a wonderful speed and nimbleness to manage their weapons, that whirling them round about, as it were in a circle, they keep all that compass of the air which is before them; so that when the Enemy shooteth, and the Arrow begin to fall, it lighteth upon the Hatchet, being so swiftly and vehemently whirled about, that it breaketh the force of the Arrow, and so it is repulsed: then do they hung the Hatchet upon their shoulder, and begin to shoot themselves. They have also certain short Daggers, with sheaths of the Serpent's skins, made like Knives with an haft unto them, which they use to wear across. Their Girdles are of diverse sorts; but the Men of war have their Girdles of Elephant's skin, three good fingers broad: and because they are at the first two fingers thick, and very hard to handle handsomely, by the heat of the fire they bow them round, and so with certain buttons tie them overthwart about them. The men are very active and nimble, and The nature of the Anzicos. leap up and down the Mountains like Goats. Courageous they are and contemn death: men of great simplicity, loy 〈…〉 tie, and fidelity, and such as the Portugals do trust more than Vainglorious madness. any other. In so much as Signior Odoardo was wont to say, that if these Anzichi would become Christians (being of so great fidelity, sincerity, loyalty, and simplicity, that they will offer themselves to death, for the glory of the world, and to please their Lords will not stick to give their own flesh to be devoured) then would they with a fare better heart and courage endure martyrdom, for the name of our Redeemer jesus Christ, and would most honourably maintain our Faith and Religion, with their good testimony, and example against the Gentiles. Moreover, the said Signior Odoardo did likewise affirm, that there was no conversing with Their merchandise. them, because they were a savage and beastly people, saving only in respect that they come and traffic in Congo, bringing thither with them Slaves, both of their own Nation, and also out of Nubia (whereupon they do border) and linen Cloth (whereof we will tell you hereafter,) and Elephants teeth: in exchange of which chaffer they recarrie home with them, Sal●, and these Lumache, which they use in stead of money and Coin; and another greater kind of Lumache, which come from the I'll of Saint Thomas, and which they use to wear for Brooches to make themselves fine and gallant withal. Other Merchandises, also they carry backe with them, which are brought out of Portugal, as Silks, Linen, and Glasses, and such like. They use Circumcision. The Anzi 〈…〉 are circumcised, and marked in their faces. A shambleses of man's flesh. to circumcise themselves. And another foolish custom they have, both men and women, as well of the Nobility, as of the Commonalty, even from their childhood, to mark their faces with sundry slashes made with a knife, as in due place shall be further showed unto you. They keep a Shambleses of man's flesh as they do in these Countries for Beef and other victuals. For their Enemies whom they take in the Wars, they eat; and also their Slaves, if they can have a good market for them, they cell: or if they cannot, than they deliver them to the Butchers, to be cut in pieces, and so sold, to be roasted or boiled. And (that which a marvelous history to report) some of them being weary of their lives, and some of them even for valour of courage, and to show themselves stout and venturous, thinking it to be a great honour unto them, if they run into voluntary death, thereby to show that they have a special contempt Blind subjection. of this life, will offer themselves to the butchery, as faithful subjects to their Princes, for whose sakes, that they may seem desirous to do them notable service, they do not only deliver themselves to be devoured by them, but also their Slaves, when they are fat and well fed, they do kill and eat them. True it is, that many Nations there are, that feed upon man's flesh, as in the East Endies, and in brasil, and in other places: but that is only the flesh of A strange beastly custom their adversaries and enemies, but to eat the flesh of their own friends, and subjects, and kinsfolks, it is without all example in any place of the World, saving only in this Nation of the Anzichi. The ordinary apparel of these people is thus: The common sort go naked from the girdle Their Apparel. upwards, and without any thing upon their heads, having their hair trussed up, and curled. The Noblemen are apparelled in Silks and other Cloth, and wear upon their heads, blue and read, and black colours, and Hats and Hoods of Portugal Velvet, and other kinds of Caps usual in that Country. And indeed, they are all desirous to have their apparel handsome and neat, as their ability will suffer them. The women are all covered from top to toe, after the manner of Africa. The poorer sort of them do gird themselves close from the girdle downwards. The Noble women and such as are of wealth, do wear certain Mantles, which they cast over their heads, but keep their faces open and at liberty: and Shoes they have on their feet, but the poor go barefoot. They go very quick and lightsome. Their stature is comely, and their conditions fair and commendable. Their Language is altogether different from the Language Their Language. of Congo, and yet the Anzichi will learn the Language or Congo very soon and easily, because it is the plainer Tongue: but the People of Congo do very hardly learn the Language of the Anzichi. And when I once demanded what their Religion was, it was told me they were Gentiles, and that was all that I could learn of them. The Eastern border of Congo. The Mountains of Crystal. The Mountains of the Sun. The Mountains of Sal-Nitrum. The East Coast of the Kingdom of Congo, beginneth (as we have told you) at the meeting of the River Vumba, and the River of Zaire; and so with a line drawn towards the South in equal distance from the River Nilus, which lieth on the left hand, it taketh up a great Mountain which is very high, and not inhabited in the tops thereof, called the Mountain of Crystal, because there is in it great quantity of Crystal, both of the Mountain and of the Cliff, and of all sorts. And then passing on farther, includeth the Hills that are called Sierras de Sol, that is to say, the Hills of the Sun, because they are exceeding high. And yet it never snoweth upon them, neither do they bear any thing, but are very bore and without any trees at all. On the left hand there arise other Hills, called the Hills of Sal-Nitrum, because there is in them great store of that Mineral. And so cutting over the River Berbela, that cometh out of the first Lake, there endeth the ancient bound of the Kingdom of Congo on the East. Thus than the East Coast of this Kingdom is derived from the meeting of the two foresaid Rivers, Vumba and Zaire; until you come to the lake Achelunda, and to the Country of Malemba; containing the space of six hundred miles. From this line which is drawn in the Eastern Coast of Congo to the River Nilus, and to the two Lakes (whereof mention shall be made in convenient place) there is the space of one hundred and fifty miles of ground well inhabited, and good store of Hills, which do yield sundry Metals, with much Linen, and Cloth of the Palm tree. And seeing we are now come to this point of this discourse, it will be very necessary to declare The Art of making Silks, in this Eastern Coast, of Palm-trees. unto you the marvelous Art which the people of this Country, and other places thereabouts do use in making Clotheses of sundry sorts, as Velvets shorn and unshorn, Cloth of Tissue, Satins, Taffeta, Damasks, Sarcenets, and such like, not of any silken Stuff, (for they have no knowledge of the Silkworms at all, although some of their apparel be made of Silk that is brought thither from our Countries.) But they wove their Clotheses afore-named of the leaves of Palmtrees, which Trees they always keep under and low to the ground, every year cutting them, and watering them, to the end they may grow small and tender against the new Spring. Out of these leaves, being cleansed and purged after their manner, they draw forth their threads, which are all very fine and dainty, and all of one evenness, saving that those which are longest, are best esteemed: for, of those they wove their greatest pieces. These Stuffs they work of diverse fashions, as some with a nap upon them like Velvet, on both sides, and other Cloth, called Damasks, branched with leaves, and such other things; and the Broccati, which are called High and Low, and are fare more precious than ours are. This kind of Cloth no man may wear but the King, and such as it pleaseth him. The greatest pieces are of these Broccati: for they contain in length four or five spans; and in breadth, three or four spans, and are called Incorimbas, by the name of the Country where it groweth, which is about the River Vumba. The Velvets are called Ensachas, of the same bigness; and the Damasks, Infulas; and the Rasi, Maricas; and the Zendadi, Tangas; and the Ormesini, Engombos. Of the lighter sort of these Stuffs they have greater pieces, which are wrought by the Anzichi; and are six spans long, and five spans broad, wherewith every man may apparel himself according to his ability. Besides that, they are very thick and sound to keep out the water, and yet very light to wear. The Portugals have lately begun to use them for Tents and Booths, which do marvellously resist both water and wind. This Eastern Coast (as it is before set down) endeth in the mountain, called Serras de The Southern Coast. The Mountain of Silver. Plata, that is, the Mountains of Silver; and there beginneth the fourth and last border of the Kingdom of Congo, towards the South, that is to say, from the foresaid Mountain to the Bay of Cows on the West, containing in length the space of four hundred and fifty miles. And this Southern Line doth part the Kingdom of Angola in the middle, and leaveth on the left hand of it, the foresaid Mountains of Silver; and farther beyond them towards the South, the Kingdom of Matama; which is a great Kingdom, very mighty, and absolute of itself, and sometimes in amity, and sometimes at utter enmity with the Kingdom of Angola. The King of Matama is in Religion a Gentle, and his Kingdom stretcheth towards the The King of Matama. South to the River Bravagal, and near to the Mountains, commonly called the Mountains of the Moon; and towards the East bordereth on the Western banks of the River Bagamidri, and so crosseth over the River Coari. This Country aboundeth in Vaults of Crystal and other Metals, and all manner of victual, and good air. And although the people thereof, and their neighbour borderers do traffic together: Yet the King of Matama, and the King of Angola, do oftentimes war one against the other, as we told you before: And this River Bagamidri divideth the Kingdom of Matapa from the Kingdom of Monomata, which is towards the East, and whereof john de Barros doth most largely discourse, in the first Chapter of his tenth Book. §. VI Of Angola, the Wars betwixt Congo and Angola: their manner of warfare. The present Kingdom of Congo bounded. Of Bamba, one of the six Princes of Congo, and the Creatures therein. TOwards the Sea-coast there are diverse Lords, that take upon them the Title of Kings: but indeed they are of very base and slender estate: Neither are there any Ports or Havens of any account or name in the Rivers there. And now, forasmuch as we have oftentimes made mention of the Kingdom of Angola, this will be a very convenient place for us to entreat thereof; because it hath been heretofore said, that the King of Angola, being in times passed but a Governor or Deputy under the King of Congo; although, The King of Angola freeth himself from subienction to the King of Congo, since Congo received the Faith. since that time he is become a Christian, he made himself a free and an absolute Prince, and usurped all that Quarter to his own jurisdiction, which before he had in regiment and government under another. And so afterwards in time conquered other Countries thereabouts; insomuch, as he is now grown to be a great Prince, and a rich, and in power little inferior to the King of Congo himself, and therefore either payeth tribute, or refuseth to pay tribute unto him, even at his own good pleasure. It came to pass, that Don Giovanni the Second, being King of Portugal, planted the Christian john the Second, King of Portugal, first brought Christianity into Congo. Religion in the Kingdom of Congo; and thereupon, the King of Congo become a Christian. After which time the Lord of Angola was always in amity, and (as it were) a Vassal of the forenamed King of Congo, and the People of both Countriet did traffic together one with another, and the Lord of Angola did every year sand some Presents to the King of Congo. And by licence from the K. of Congo, there was a great trade between the Portugals and the People of Angola, at the Haven of Loanda, where they bought Slaves, and changed them for other merchandises, and so transported all into the I'll of S. Thomas, Whereby it came to pass, that the traffic was here united with the traffic of S. Thomas: so that the ships did use first to arrive at that Island, and then afterward passed over to Loanda. And when this trade began in process of time to increase, they dispatched their ships from Lisbon to Angola of themselves, and sent with them a Governor, called Paulo Diaz of Novais, to whom this business did Paulo Diaz the first discoverer of this traffic. Don Sebastian King of Portugal. (as it were) of right appertain, in regard of the good deserts of his Ancestors, who first discovered this Traffic. To this Paulo Diaz, did Don Sebastiano King of Portugal grant leave and authority to conquer, for the space of three and thirty leagues upwards along the Coast, beginning at the River Coanza towards the South, and within the Land also, whatsoever he could get towards all his charges for him and his beires. With him there went many other ships that opened and found out a great trade with Angola, which notwithstanding was directed to the foresaid Haven of Loanda, where the said ships did still discharge themselves. And so by little and little he entered into the firm Land, and made himself an house in a certain Village, called Anzelle, within a mile near to the River Coanza, because Paulo Diaz buildeth an house in Anzell●. The Author calleth him Lord, because he was then but a petty King. it was the more commodious and nigher to the traffic of Angola. When the trade here began thus to increase, and merchandises were freely carried by the Portugals, and the People of Congo to Cabazo, a place belonging to the Lord of Angola, and distant from the Sea, one hundred and fifty miles, there to cell and barter them, it pleased his Lordship to give out order, that all the Merchants should be slain, and their goods confiscated, alleging for his defence, that they were come thither as spies, and to take possession of his estate: but in truth it is thought that he did it only to gain all that wealth to himself, considering that it was a People that did not deal in the habit of Warriors, but after the manner of Merchants. And this fell out in the same year, that the King Don Sebastiano was discomfited in Barbary. When Paulo Diaz understood of this course, he put himself in Arms against the King of Angola, Paulo Diaz, in Arms against the King of Angola. and with such a troop of Portugals as he could gather together, that were to be found in that Country, and with two Galleys and other vessels, which he kept in the River Coanza, he went forward, on both sides of the River conquering, and by force subdued many Lords, and made them his Friends and Subjects. But the King of Angola perceiving that his Vassals had yielded to the obedience of Paulo Diaz, and that with all prosperous success he had gained much Land upon him, he assembled a great Army to go against him, and so utterly to destroy him. Whereupon Paulo Diaz requested the King of Congo, P. Diaz demandeth secure of the King of Congo. that he would secure him with some help to defend himself withal, who presently sent unto him for aid, an Army of sixty thousand men, under the conduct of his Cousin Don Sebastiano Mani-bamba, and another Captain, with one hundred and twenty Portugal Soldiers, that were in those Countries, and all of his own pay for the achieving of this enterprise. This Army was to join with Paulo Diaz, and so altogether to war against the King of Angola: but arriving at the shore, where they were to pass over the River Bengo, within twelve miles of Loanda, and where they should have met with many Barks to carry the Camp to the other shore, partly because the said Barks had slacked their coming, and partly because much time would have been spent in transporting so many men, the whole Army took their way quite over the River, and so going on forwards, they met with the People of the King of Angola, that were ready to stop the Soldiers of Congo from entering upon their Country. The military order of the Mociconghi (for by that term we do call the natural borne People of The military order of the People of Congo. the Kingdom of Congo, as we call the Spaniards, those that are naturally borne in Spain) and the military order of the People of Angola, is almost all one: for both of them do usually fight on foot, and divide their Army into several troops, fitting themselves according to the situation of the Field where they do encamp, and advancing their Ensigns and Banners in such sort as before is remembered. The removes of their Army are guided and directed by certain several sounds and noises, that proceed from the Captain General, who goeth into the midst of the Army and there signifieth what is to How the Soldiers do understand the pleasure of their General. be put in execution; that is to say, either that they shall join battle, or else retire, or put on forward, or turn to the right hand, and to the left hand, or to perform any other warlike action. For by these several sounds distinctly delivered from one to another, they do all understand the commandments of their Captain, as we here among us do understand the pleasure of our General by the sundry strokes of the Drum, and the Captain's sounds of the Trumpet. Three principal sounds they have which they use in War: One which is uttered aloud, by great Rattles, fastened in certain Wooden Cases, hollowed out of a tree, and covered with Leather, which they Three kinds of Instruments used in their wars. strike with certain little handles of ivory. Another is made by a certain kind of Instrument, fashioned like a Pyramid turned upward: for the lower end of it is sharp, and endeth as it were in a point, and the upper end waxeth broader and broader, like the bottom of a Triangle, in such sort, that beneath they are narrow and like an Angle, and above they are large and wide. This Instrument is made of certain thin plates of Iron, which are hollow and empty within, and very like to a Bell turned up-side-downe. They make them ring, by striking them with wooden wands: and oftentimes they do also crack them, to the end that the sound should be more harsh, horrible, and warlike: The third Instrument is framed of Elephants teeth, some great, and some small, hollow within, and blown at a certain hole which they make on the side of it, in manner of the Fife, and not aloft like the Pipe. These are tempered by them in such sort, that they yield as warlike and harmonious Music, as the Cornet doth, and so pleasant and jocund a noise, that it moveth and stirreth up their courages, and maketh them not to care for any danger whatsoever. Now of these three several sorts of warlike Instruments, there are some bigger, and some less. For the Captain General carrieth always with him The use of these Instruments. the greater sort, to the end that by them he may give signification to the whole Camp what they shall do. The particular bands and troops of the Army have in like manner their smaller sort, and every Captain in his several Regiment hath also one of the smallest, which they strike with their hands. Whereupon it falleth out, that when they hear the sound of the general Rattle, or Cornet, or the other third kind of Instrument, every part of the Army doth presently answer in the same note, signifying thereby, that they have well understood the good pleasure of the Captain, and so consequently the under Captains do the like. Neither do they only use these Instruments and sounds universally, but also when they are in fight and in skirmish, the valiant and courageous Soldiers go before the rest, and with this kind of bells, which they strike with their wooden wands, they dance, and encourage their fellows, and by the note do signify unto them in what danger they are, and what weapons they have met withal. The Military apparel of the better sort, and of the Lords of the Mociconghi, is this. On their The Military apparel of the better sort. heads they carry a Cap, which is garnished with sundry Plumes of the feathers of the Ostrich, of the Peacock, of the Cock, and of other kinds of Birds, which make them to seem men of greater stature than they are, and terrible to look upon. From the girdle upwards they are all naked, and have hanging about them from their necks, both on the right side and on the left, even as low as to both their slankes, certain chains of Iron, with Rings upon them as big as a man's little finger, which they use for a certain military pomp and bravery. From the girdle downwards they have breeches of Linen, or Sendale, which are covered with Cloth, and reach down to their heels, but then they are folded again upwards, and tucked under their girdle. Upon their girdle, which (as we told you) is made with exquisite and curious work, they do fasten certain bells, very like to the instruments that are before named, which in moving of themselves, and in fight with their enemies, do ring and make a noise, and add courage unto them, while they are in combat with their adversaries. Upon their legs they have likewise their Buskins, after the Portugal fashion. Their Armour we have already declared, that is Their weapons to say; Bow and Arrows, Sword, Dagger and Target: but yet with this caveat, that whosoever weareth a Bow, he weareeh also a Dagger, but no Target: for those two weapons may not be worn together, but Sword and Target they may lawfully wear both at once. The common Soldiers go all naked from the girdlestead upwards, and have the rest of their bodies The Military apparel of the meaner sort. armed with Bow and Arrows, and Daggers. These are they that do first offer the skirmish, going out before the rest of the Army, as it were severally and dispersedly provoking to fight, and receiving the shot from a fare off, they turn and wind this way and that way, and do nimbly leap from one side to another, to the end they may avoid the lighting of their enemy's Arrows. Besides these, there are also certain quick and gallant young men, that run out before the rest, which with the ringing of their bells (as before is said) are as it were comforters of their fellows, and when they have fought so much, that the Captain thinketh them to be even weary, then doth he call them backe with the sound of one of those instruments above mentioned: so that perceiving the medley to wax hot, they turn about and retire themselves backe again, and others succeed in their places, which course is still observed and kept until such time, as both the Armies do indeed join all their main forces together, and so fight it out. In the place above described, there were sundry encounters on the one side, and on the other. And The Issue of this battle. in the first battles the people of Congo remained Conquerors: but afterward, when they had diverse times fought together with great loss on both sides, and victuals began now to fail, and consequently men waxed sick and died, the Camp of the King of Congo was dissolved, and every man returned to his own home. In this mean while Paulo Diaz, though he could not join his forces with the Army of his friends that came to secure him, yet set himself forwards, and passing over the River stayed at Luiola, because P. Diaz at Luiola. it was a place very strong, and fit to resist the King of Angola. The situation of Luiola is this: The two Rivers, Coanza and Luiola do join together about one hundred and five miles from the Sea shore, and a little above the said joining, these Rivers do sever themselves, for the space of an Harquebusse shot, so that they make as it were an Island between them. In which Island, at the meeting of the two Rivers there riseth a hill, which Paulo Diaz surprised and fortified for his better safety. And whereas in times past, there was never any habitation there, now at this present it is grown to be a pretty Country inhabited by the Portugals. From this place thus surprised by Paulo Diaz, and called Luiola, you may sail along the River with certain small vessels, even to the Sea, and go by land without any danger for the space of one hundred and five miles. Near thereunto are the hills, that are called the hills of The hills Cabambe. Cabambe, producing infinite store of Silver: which the said Diaz doth every day by little and little endeavour to conquer. And these hills are the grand quarrel between him and the people of Angolu. For knowing that the Portugals do esteem greatly of these hills, in regard of the Silver pits which are there in great abundance; they do use all the force and skill they can to keep the Portugals from them. They fight also with them in diverse other places: for the Portugals passing over the River Coanza, 〈◊〉 continually make inroads into the Countries that are subject to the King of Angola. The weapons of these peoples, are Bows six handful long, with strings made of the barks The weapons of the people of ●ngola. of Trees, Arrows of Wood, less than a man's little finger, and six handfuls long. They have Iron heads, made like a hook, and feathers of Birds in the tops of them: and of these Arrows they use to carry to the number of six or seven upon their Bow hand, without any Quiver at all. Their Daggers are fashioned with a haft after the manner of a Knife, which they wear at their girdle, on their left side, and hold them aloft in their hands, when they fight with them. By their Military actions and proceed, you may observe their great skill and good order in Their military actions. matter of war. For in diverse batailes that were between them and the Portugals, it was plainly seen how they could choose their advantages against their enemies, as by assaulting them in the night cime, and in rainy weather, to the end that their Harquebuses and Guns should not take fire; and also by dividing their forces into many troops, to trouble them the more. The King doth not use to go to the war in his own person, but sendeth his Captains in his stead. The people are also accustomed to fly and run away incontinently, as soon as they see their Captain slain, neither can they be persuaded to stay by any reason or argument, but presently yield up the field. They are all Footmen, neither have they any Horses at all: and therefore the Captains, if they will not go on foot, cause themselves to be carried on the shoulders of their Slaves, after one of the three manners, which we will show unto you hereafter. This Nation goeth out to war, in number almost infinite, and very confusedly: they leave Rudeness of art military, and provision of and for soldiers. no man at home that is fit to carry a weapon: they make no preparation of victuals necessary for the Camp: but such as perhaps have any, convey it with them upon the shoulders of their Servants, and yet they have sundry forts of creatures that might be managed, and serve their turns to draw, and to carry, as in the second part of this Treatise shall be described unto you. And thereupon it falleth out, that when they come into any Country with their whole Army, a●l their food is quickly quite consumed, and then having nothing left to feed upon, they dissolve their host even in the greatest necessity of prosecuting their enterprise, and so are enforced by hunger to return into their own Countries. They are greatly given to Divination by Birds: If a Bird chance to fly on their left hand, or cry in They are given to divination by Birds. such manner, as those which make profession to understand the same, do say, that it foreshoweth ill luck and adversity, or that they may go no further forwards, they will presently turn backe and repair home: which custom was also in the old time observed by the ancient Romans, and likewise at this day by sundry other pagan. Now if it shall seem strange to any man, that so few Portugal Soldiers, as Paulo Diaz retaineth Why so small a number, as Paulo Diaz had with him, was able to resist so huge an Army of the King of Angola. there with him, and others of the Portugal Nation, which Traffic into the Realm, and relieve him with succours, being in number but three hundred at the most, accounting their Slaves, and also the Malcontents, the Rebels and Fugitives of Angola, which daily resort unto him, and amount not in all to the quantity of fifteen thousand men, should be able to make so gallant a resistance against that innumerable rabble of Negroes, being subject to the King of Angola, which are gathered there together (as it is said) to the number of a Million of souls. I answer, that great reason may be alleged for the same. For the Army of the Negroes is all naked, and utterly destitute of all provision and furniture for Armour of defence: And as for their weapons of offence, they consist only but of Bows and Daggers (as I told you.) But our few Portugals that are there, are well lapped in certain jackets that are stuffed and basted with bombast, and stitched and quilted very sound, which keep their Arms very safe, and their bodies downwards as low as their knees: Their heads also are armed with caps made of the same stuff, which do resist the shot of the Arrow, and the stroke of the Dagger: Besides that, they are girt with long swords, and some Horsemen there are among them that carry spears for their weapons. Now you must understand that one man on horseback, is of more worth than a hundred Negroes, because the Horsemen do affright them greatly: and especially of those that do discharge Guns and Pieces of Artillery against them, they do stand continually in an extreme bodily fear. So that these few being well armed, and cunningly and artificially ordered, must needs overcome the other, though they be very many in number. This Kingdom of Angola, is full of people beyond all credit: For every Man taketh as many Wives as he listeth, and so they multiply infinitely: But they do not use so to do in the kingdom of Congo, which liveth after the manner of the The kingdom of Angola very populous, supposed to hold a million of fight men. The commodities of Angola. Christians. This Kingdom also is very rich in Mines of Silver, and most excellent Copper; and for other kinds of Mettle, there is more in this kingdom then in any other Country of the world whatsoever. Fruitful it is in all manner of food, and sundry sorts of Cattles, and specially for great herds of Cows. True it is, that this people do love Dog's flesh better than any other meat: and for that purpose they feed and fatten them, and then kill them and cell them in their open shambleses. It is constantly affirmed, that a great Dog accustomed to the Bull, was sold by exchange for two and twenty Slaves, which after the A Dog sold for two hundred and twenty Ducats. The money of Angola. rate of ten Ducats a poll, were worth in all two hundred and twenty Ducats: in so high a price and account do they hold that Creature. The Monies that are used in Angola, are much different from the Lumache of Congo: for they of Angola do use Beads of Glass, such as are made in Venice, as big as a Nut, and some of lesser quantity, and of diverse and sundry colours and fashions. These do the people of Angola make, not only to use them for money, but also for an ornament of their men and women, to wear about their necks and their arms, and are called in their tongue Anzolos: but when they are threeded upon a string like a pair of Beads, they call them Mizanga. The King of Angola is by religion a Gentle, and worshippeth Idols, and so do all the people in his Kingdom. It is true, that he hath greatly desired to become a Christian, after the example of the King The Religion of Angola. The language of the people of Angola. of Congo. But because there hath not been as yet any possibility to sand Priests unto him, that might illuminate and instruct him, he remaineth still in darkness. The foresaid Signior Odoardo told me, that in his time the King of Angola sent an Ambassador to the King of Congo, requesting that he would sand him some religious persons to inform him in the Christian Religion: but the King of Congo had none there that he could spare, and therefore could sand him none. At this day, both these Kings do Traffic together, and are in amity one with another: the King of Angola having now cleared and discharged himself for the injuries and slaughters that were committed upon those of Congo, and upon the Portugals at Gabazo. The language of the people of Angola is all one with the language of the people of Congo, because The rest of the Kingdom of Angola described. (as we told you before) they are both but one Kingdom. Only the difference between them is, as commonly it is between two Nations that border one upon another. We have signified unto you heretofore, that the Bay of Cowes doth divide the Kingdom of Angola in the midst; and hitherto we have treated but of the one half thereof: Now we Cape Negro 1. The black Cape. will describe unto you the second part of it, which lieth from the said Bay of Cows towards the South. From this Bay then, to the black Cape, called Cape Negro, by the Coast of the Ocean, they do reckon two hundred and twenty miles, of such Country and soil as the former is, and possessed by many Lords that are subject to the King of Angola. From Cape Negro there runneth a line towards the East, through the midst of the Mountains, that are called, Monti Freddi, that is to say, The cold Mountains: which also in some certain Monti Freddi. 1. The cold Mountains. parts of them, that are higher than the rest towards the Equinoctial, are termed by the Portugals, Monti Nevosis, or Snowy Mountains, and so endeth at the roots of other Mountains, that are called the Mountains of Crystal. (Out of these Snowy Mountains do spring the waters of the Lake Dumbea Zocche.) This foresaid line, from the Mountain of Crystal, The Mountains of Crystal. draweth on-wards towards the North through the Mountains of Silver, till you come to Malemba, where we told you the Kingdom of Congo was divided, and parted the River of Coari in the midst. And this is the Country possessed by the King of Angola, whereof I have no more to say, then is already set down, neither of the qualities of his person, nor of his Court. Beginning therefore at the River Coanza, and drawing towards the Equinoctial three hundred seventy five miles, you shall find the River, that they call Las Barreas Uermellias, or the The West containeth 375. miles. The North 540. The East 500 Red Pits, which are indeed the ragged ruins of certain Rocks worn by the Sea; and when they fall down, do show themselves to be of a read colour. From thence by a direct line upon the North, that which the King possesseth, is four hundred and fifty miles. And then the said line dividing itself towards the South, passeth by the hills of Crystal (not those that we told you before did belong to Angola, but others that are called by the same name) and so by the Mountains of Salnitro, traversing the River Verbela, at the roots of the Mountains of Silver, it endeth at the Lake Aquelunda, which is the space of five hundred miles. The fourth The South 360 line runneth along the River Coanza, which issueth out of the said Lake, and containeth three hundred and sixty miles. So that the whole Realm now possessed by Don Alvaro, the King The kingdom of Congo containeth in compass, 1685. miles. of Congo is in compass, one thousand six hundred eighty five miles. But the breadth thereof beginneth at the mouth of the River Zaire, where the point is, which in the Portugal speech is called, Padraon, and so cutting the Kingdom of Congo in the middle, and crossing over the Mountains of the Sun, and the Mountains of Crystal, there it endeth, containing the space of six hundred miles, and within one hundred and fifty miles, near to the River Nilus. In breadth 600. miles. Very true it is indeed, that in ancient time the Predecessors of this Prince did reign over many other Country's thereabouts, which in process of time they have lost: and although they be now in the government of others, yet do the Kings of Congo, retain still to this day the titles The title or stile of the King of Congo. of those Regions, as for example, Don Alvaro, King of Congo, and of Abundos, and of Matama, and of Quizama, and of Angola, and of Cacongo, and of the seven Kingdoms of Congere Amolaza, and of the Pangelungoes, and Lord of the River Zaire, and of the Anziquos, and Anziquana, and of Loango. This Kingdom is divided into six Provinces, that is to say, Bamba, Songo, Sundi, Pango, The first Province is Bamba, and the description of it. Sebastian chief Governor of Bamba, and those that rule under him. Batta, and Pemba. The Province of Bamba, (which is the greatest and the richest) is governed by Don Sebastian Mani-Bamba, cousin to the King Don Alvaro last deceased, and it is situated upon the Sea-coast, from the River Ambrize, until you come to the River Coanza towards the South. This Don Sebastian hath under his Dominion many Princes and Lords, and the name, of the greatest of them are these, Don Antonio Mani-Bamba, who is Lieutenant and Brother to Don Sebastian, and Mani-Lemba another, and Mani-Danda, and Mani Bengo, and Mani-Loanda, who is Governor of the Island of Loanda, and Mani-Corimba, and Mani-Coanza, and Mani-Cazzanzi. All these do govern all the Sea-coast but within Land, for that part which belongeth to Angola, there are another people called the Ambundos, who dwelling on the borders of Angola, are subject to the said Mani-Bamba, and they are these, Angaza, Chinghengo, Motollo, Chabonda, and many others of base condition. Note, that this word Mani, signifieth a Prince or a Lord, and the rest of the word is the Mani, what it signifieth. The Confines of Bamba. The Country of Quizama. Bamba the principal Province of all Congo. Bamba yields for a need 400000. men of war. Panza the principal City of Bamba. Mines of silver and other metals. Incredible numbers of slaves yearly sold to the Portugals. One M. T. Turner which lived there, told me of 10000 slaves out of these parts of Africa yearly can yield, and that one Portugal in brasil had 10000 name of the Country and Lordship, where the Lord ruleth. As for example, Mani-Bamba signifieth the Lord of the Country of Bamba, and Mani-Corimba, the Lord of the Country of Corimba, which is a part of Bamba, and so likewise of the rest. This Province of Bamba confineth with Angola on the South, and upon the East of it towards the Lake Achelunda, lieth the Country of Quizama, which is governed like a Commonwealth, and is divided among a number of Lords, who indeed living at their own liberty, do neither obey the King of Congo, nor the King of Angola. And to be short, these Lords of Quizama, after they had a long time quarrelled with Paulo Diaz, yet at last they become his subjects, because they would avoid the yoke of the King of Angola, and by their good aid and assistance, doth Paulo Diaz greatly help himself against the said King of Angola. Now, the aforesaid Country of Bamba, (as we have told you) is the principal Province of all the Realm of Congo, and indeed the very Key, and the Buckler and the Sword, and the defence thereof, and (as it were) the frontier which opposeth itself against all their Enemies. For it resisteth all the revolts and rebellions of those quarters, and hath very valorous people in it, that are always ready for to fight, so that they do continually keep their Adversaries of Angola in great awe: and if it happen at any time that their King stand in need, they are always at his command to annoyed the other Countries whensoever. When need requireth, he may have in Camp four hundred thousand men of War, and yet that number is but only the sixt part of the whole Kingdom, though indeed it be the better part and the stronger. The principal City of this Province lieth in the Plain which is between the River Loze and Ambrize, and is called Panza (which is a common name for every Town.) There dwelleth the Lord of the Province, and it is distant from the Sea one hundred miles. In this Signory also do the hills begin, where the Mines of silver and other metals are found, and so stretch out towards the Kingdom of Angola. It is very rich, for upon the Coast of the Sea there, they have great store of the Lumache, which are used for monies over all the Kingdom of Congo: Besides, there is also a greater Traffic and Market for slaves, that are brought out of Angola, then in any place else. For there are yearly bought by the Portugals above five thousand head of Negroes, which afterwards they convey away with them, and so cell them into diverse parts of the World. The people of this Province, are in Arms the most valiant of all the Kingdom of Congo. They go armedlike the Slavonians, with long and large Swords, that are brought them out of Portugal. There are among them very mighty men, that will cleave a slave in the midst at one blow, and cut off the head of a Bull at one stroke with one of those Swords. And (that which is more, and will peradventure seem incredible) one of these valiant men did bear upon his arm a certain Vessel of Wine, which was the fourth part of a Butt, and might weigh about three hundred twenty five pound, until it was clean emptied. Moreover, they do carry Bow and Arrows, whereat they are very quick and nimble, and withal their long Targets made of the Daunts skin, whereof we told you before, when we made mention of the Certain creatures in Bamba Province. Elephants. An Elephant's foot four span broad. The Elephant liveth 150. years. Anzichi. The creatures that are found in this Province, are first the Elephants, which do breed over all the Kingdom of Congo, but principally in the Country of Bamba, because it aboundeth in Woods, in pastures and in waters. Signior Odoardo told me, that he had oftentimes taken the measure of an Elephant's foot in the dust, and one of them was in plain Diameter four spans broad. But in these quarters they say that the Elephants do live one hundred and fifty years, and that until the middle of their age they continued still in growing. And to confirm this truth he added, that he had seen and weighed diverse of their Teeth (which are not of horn, as some think) and their weight amounted An Elephant's Tooth of 200. weight. to two hundred pounds apiece, after the rate of twelve ounces to every pound. In the Language of Congo, the Elephant's Tooth is called Mene-Manzao, that is to say, The Tooth of an Elephant. Their Ears are greater than the greatest Targets that the Turks use to wear, in length six spans, in shape like an Egg, and towards their shoulders they grow to be narrower and sharper. With their Ears, and with their Trunk, and with their Tail, they beaten away the Flies that trouble them. They have in their Tail, certain hairs or bristles as big as Rushes or Broome-sprigs, of a Certain hairs in the Elephant's tail, very precious. M. johson gave me one of those tails with such black strong hairs. shining black colour. The older they be, the fairer and stronger they be, and of great price among them. And for the cause lately rehearsed, many there are, which waiting for the Elephants, when they ascend some steep and narrow way, do come behind them, and with very sharp Knives cut off their Tails: the poor beast being not able in those straitss to turn backe to revenge itself, nor with his Trunk to reach his Enemy. And this they do, only to have those hairs, which they cell for two or three slaves a piece. Other light and courageous persons there are, that trusting much to their swiftness in running, do lie in a wait, and set upon the poor beasts behind, whiles they are in feeding, and at one blow attempt to cut off their Tails, and so endeavour to save themselves by running away in a round. For the greatness of the beast is such, as outright it is very swift, because it maketh very large strides, though indeed but slow, and in the plain is fare quicker than any lusty Horse: but in turning round it loseth much time, and so the Huntsman escapeth in safety. In their feeding, they use to shake and root up the great Trees with the force of their shoulders, and strength of their whole backs: But the smaller Trees they take between both their Teeth, and so bow them and pluck them down, that they may feed upon the leaves of The manner of the Elephants feeding their want of knees is a fable them: insomuch, as sometimes they break one of their Teeth with so doing. And this is the cause why you shall found diverse of them in the fields that have lost their Teeth. They chew their meat with their short Teeth, which are not seen as their two long Tusks are: and they carry it to their mouth by their long Snout, or Trunk, which is to them in stead of an arm and a hand. The tip of their Trunk is fashioned and divided into little slits, and (as it were) fingers, wherewith they will take up very small things, as Nuts, and Straws, and Berries, and so reach them to their mouth, as I, Philippo Pigafetta have seen myself at Lisbon. The Females of these Creatures, do bear their brood in their womb for the space of two The shee-Elephant. years and no more: And for as much as the young Elephant cannot so quickly be brought up, (for it groweth very slowly) the Milk is kept from it, and so it waxeth apt to feed of itself. And therefore Mother Nature hath provided that the Elephants are not great with young, but from seven years to seven years. Their skin is hard beyond all credit. For being four fingers thick, it cannot be pierced, not not with the shot of an Harquebusse. The Elephant's skin. The manner of taking the Elephants. The people of that Country have not the skill to tame these beasts. Whereby they might reap great commodity and profit, for carrying their stuff from place to place for diverse other good uses. But yet they take them; by digging certain deep Trenches in the places, where they use to pasture, which Trenches are very narrow at the bottom, and broad above, to the end the beast may not help himself, and leap out when he is fallen into them. These Trenches they cover with Sods of Earth, and Grass, and leaves, because the beast should not see their train, but passing over them remain there entrenched. Whereupon the Gentleman beforenamed A strange effect of nature. told me, that he had seen with his own eyes a very strange and admirable thing in Coanza; namely, that a young Elephant following his Dam, fell down by chance into one of these Pits, and after that she could not with all her skill and strength draw him out of it, she buried him therein, and covered him with Earth, with branches and with boughs, insomuch as she filled the pit up to the top, to the end that the Hunters should not enjoy her Calf, choosing rather to kill it herself, then to leave it to the mercy of the cruel Huntsmen. This loving and kind Mother, not fearing the people (that stood round about her, and shouted against her, and threatened her with sundry weapons, and uttered strange clamours and noises to affray her, and cast many fires at her) but assuring herself in her own strong and valiant nature, did labour and toil from morning till night, that she might draw her Calf out of the pit: and when she found that it was not possible for her to achieve what she desired, than she covered it in manner as we have told you. The Elephant is a very gentle beast, and trusteth greatly in his natural strength. He feareth The nature of the Elephant. nothing, nor hurteth any man that doth not trouble him: and haunteth near to men's houses, without doing any harm at all. If he espy men that go in his walk, he will not meddle with them, unless they seek to molest him: saving that sometimes peradventure he will gently with his Snout, hoist them upwards into the Air, whom he meeteth withal in his way, and that is all the hurt he will do unto them. These Elephants do greatly delight in waters. For Signior Odoardo affirmed, that in the way between Cazanza and Loanda, in a little grassy Valley he had seen about one hundred of them in a company, old and young that followed their Dams: they use to go together in Herds, as Cows, and Camels, and other such like gentle Creatures do, and not alone like Lions and other such wild beasts. There are brought into the Countries of the Anzichi, some of the Horns that grow upon the nose of the Rhinoceros, that are both of great value and estimation, and also used for the Rhinoceros, or Abadas. Lions. help of diverse Diseases. There are in the Region of the Anzichi, Lions also, like the Lions that breed in other parts of the World, but they do not use to haunt the Region of Bamba: But in Bamba there are very great store of Tigers, which are of the very same shape that those in Florence are, which Signior Odoardo saw there, and testified to be very Tigers indeed. They will not set upon any men that Tigers. are white, but only such as are black: And it hath been found, that when the white and the black have slept together in the nighttime, they have slain the black to devour them, and spared the white. When they are hungry, they will be so bold as to fetch Cattles, even out of the yards that are about the houses without any fear at all, when they cannot found any victuals abroad in the fields. They are very dangerous and hurtful to all kinds of Creatures whatsoever they be, and in that Language they are called, Engoi. They are as fierce and cruel beasts as the Lion, and roar as the Lion doth. They are also altogether like the Lion, saving only in the colour of their hair; for the Tiger is spotted, but the Lion all of one colour. They use to take and kill these Tigers after diverse manners. For The manner of taking the tame Tigers. besides that, which hath been before spoken, they poison them with Sublimate, or some other venom, mingled with flesh which is laid for them. Or else they tie young Goats at certain Lines made like snares, and fastened about the stock of a Tree, so that when the beast cometh to her prey, the Engine openeth itself, and the more the beast striveth withal, the more it is entangled, and so at last is hanged therein. Signior Odoardo told me, that he had gotten one of them, that was fifteen days old, and he A tame Tiger. brought it up with Goat's Milk: which being afterwards grown bigger would follow him like a Dog: and although it were tame, yet it would not willingly suffer any other to touch it, besides his Master. He would also roar mightily, and when he was angry, his eyes would look very terribly and fearfully. But in process of time this Tiger killed a Dog, belonging to the house, and also a Zebra, that were very dear to their Master, and thereupon, perceiving how perilous a beast it was, he slew it with an Harquebusse shot. He reported, moreover; that the Mostacchios of the Tiger are held in that Region to be mortal Poison: for being given in meats, it procureth a man to die, as it were in a m 〈…〉 hesse: And therefore the King doth punish all those that bring him a Tiger's skin without the Mostacchios. There breedeth likewise in this Country another Creature, which they call a Zebra, commonly found also in certain Provinces of Barbary and Africa, which although it be altogether The Zebra. made like a great Mule, yet is not a Mule indeed, for it beareth young ones. It hath a most singular skin, and peculiar from all other Creatures. For from the ridge of the chin down towards the belly, it is streaked with rows of three colours, black, white, and brown Bay, about the breadth of three fingers a piece, and so meet again together in a Circle, every row, with his own colour. So that the neck, and the head; and the Main (which is not great) and the ears, and all the legs are so interchanged with these colours, and in such manner and order, as with out all fail, if the first strake begin with white, then followeth the second with black, and in the third place the Bay: and so another course beginning in white, endeth still in Bay. And this rule is generally and infallibly observed over all the body. The Tail is like the Tail of a Mule, of a morel colour, but yet it is well coloured, and hath a glistering gloss. The feet like the feet of a Mule, and so are the hooves. But touching the rest of her carriage and qualities, she is very lusty and pleasant as a Horse: and specially in going, and in running●shee is so light and so swift, that it is admirable. Insomuch as in Portugal and in Castille also, it is commonly used (as it were for a Proverb) as swift as a Zebra, when they will signify an exceeding quiknesse. These Creatures are all wild, they breed every year, and are there in such abundance that they are innumerable. If they were made tame, they would serve to run and to draw for the wars, and for many other good uses, as well as the best Horses that are. Necessity hath taught them to use men in steed of labouring Cattles. For either they lay The manner of the carrying of the Mociconghi. themselves all along in certain Litters (as it were) or else set themselves upright, with shadows over them to keep them from the Sun, and so they 'cause themselves to be carried too and fro, by their slaves, or by other men that for wages are always ready at Post-houses to that purpose. They that mean to journey with speed, do take with them many slaves, and when the first number are weary, then do the second number undertake the burden, and so sucessively change one after another, as the Tartarians and Persians use to do with their Horses: and these men being thus accustomed to these labours, (and so often changing) will go as fast as any Postilion gallop. There are also to be found in this Country, certain other fourfooted beasts, somewhat less than Oxen, of colour Read, with horns like Goats horns, which are very smooth and glistering, The Dante. and inclining to black, whereof they make diverse pretty knacks, as they do likewise of the Buffs horns. They have their heads and their hairs, like the heads & hairs of Oxen: and their skins are of great estimation; and therefore they are carried into Portugal, and from thence into Germany, to be dressed, and then they are called D●●●eses. The King of Congo is very desirous to have some men that had skill to cleanse them, and dress them, and to make them fit for use▪ to end he might employ them for Armour of defence. And yet those Nations do already use them for Shields and Targets; and do found that they will resist the blow of a weapon, and especially the shot of an Arrow▪ They kill them with Harquebuses, and with Arrows. But if they do espy the Huntsman, they will set upon him, and being by nature very fierce, and courageous, they will so knock him and thump him with their feet, and their Muzzle (because they cannot do him any harm with their horns) that they will leave him either half dead, or stark dead. There is also an infinite number of wild Buffs, that go wand'ring about the Wild Buffs. Wild Asses. Deserts, in the Kingdom of the Anzichi; and wild Asses likewise, which the Greeks call Onagri. There are besides these, other beasts, called Empalanga, which are in bigness and shape like Empalanga. Oxen, saving that they hold their neck and head aloft, and have their horns broad and crooked, three hand-breadths long, divided into knots, and sharp at the ends, whereof they might make very fair Cornets to sound withal: and although they live in the Forests, yet are they not noisome nor harmful. The skins of their necks are used for shoe-soles, and their flesh for meat. They might likewise be brought to draw the Plough, and do good service in any other labour, and tilling of the ground. Moreover, they feed great herds of Cows, and tame Oxen, Other fruitful Ca●●ell. tame Hogs, and wild Boars, flocks of Sheep and Goats. Signior Odoardo affirmed, that the Goats and the Sheep do bring forth two, and three, and four Lambs or Kids at a time, and two, when they have fewest, and never one alone at any time. There are Wolves also which love the Oil of Palms, beyond all measure. They will smell Wolves. this Oil afar off, and steal it in the night time out of their houses of straw, and sometimes from those that carry it by the way, whiles the poor souls do rest themselves and sleep. The Oil (as shall be told you) is made of the Palmtree; it is thick and hard, like Butter. And it is a marvel to see, how these Wolnes'▪ do take a Bottle that is full of this liquor between their teeth, and so cast it on their shoulders, and run away withal, as our Wolves here do with a Sheep. There are very great store of Foxes, that steal Hens as our Foxes do. And Foxes. farther in this Country of Bamba, there is an innumerable quantity of hunting game, as Stags, Hunting game. fallow Deer, Roebucks, and Gazel●, whereof he affirmed that he had seen exceeding great herds, as also of Coneys and Hares, because there were no Hunters to kill them. In the Region of Pemba there are many wild Civet-cats, which the Portugals call Algazia, In Pemba, Civet-cats. and some of these, the people of that Country had made tame, that they might enjoy their Civet, in the smell whereof they do greatly delight. But this was before the Portugals did traffic with those Countries. And in Manibatta there are caught many Sables, with very In Batta, Sables white hairs, and exceeding fine, called Incite but no man may wear these skins unless the Prince permit him so to do; for, it is held in great estimation, and every Sable is worth a Slave. Towards the Anzichi they catch. Marterns also, wherewith they apparel themselves, as in In Anzigu●, Marterns. In Sogno, Apes, and Monkeys. Adders and Snakes of an huge scantling. The Author doth not set down the name. In brasil they call it Cucurijuba. due place we will note unto you. Apes, Monkeys, and such other kind of beasts, small and great of all sorts there are many in the Region of Sogno, that lieth upon the River Zaire. Of Adders and Snakes you shall found some that are five and twenty span long, and five span broad: and the belly and the mouth so large, that they can swallow and receive into their belly a whole Stag, or any other creature of that bigness. And it is called, that is to say, A great Water-adder. It will go forth of the water up to the Land to pray for his victuals, and then return into the Rivers again, and so it liveth in both the Elements. It will get itself up upon the boughs and branches of Trees, and there watch the Cattles that feed thereabouts, which when they are come near unto it, presently it will fall upon them, and wind itself in many twines about them, and clap his tail on their hinder parts, and so it straineth them, and biteth so many holes in them, that at last it killeth them. And then it draweth them into some Wood, or other solitary place, where it devoureth them at pleasure, skin, horns, hooves and all. Now it falleth out, that when it is thus full, and (as it were) great with so monstrous a meal, it becometh almost drunk, and very sleepy, so that any child may kill it. And in this sort will it remain full and satisfied for the space of five or six days together, and then return again to prey. These Adders do change their skins in their ordinary seasons; yea, and sometimes after they have eaten so monstrously, and the said Sloughs, when they are found, are gathered up, and reserved for a show of so unmeasurable a Creature. These Adders are also greatly esteemed by the Pagan Negroes, for they do use to roast them, and eat them for meat, and make more account of them then they do of Hens, or any such delicate flesh. They found great store of them, when they have occasion to burn their thick Woods: for there they shall have them lying on the ground, roasted with the fire. Besides these there are Vipers also, well Vipers. known unto that People. Which Vipers are so venomous, that such as are bitten by them, do die within the space of four and twenty hours. But the Negroes are acquainted with certain herbs that will heal their wounds. There are also certain other Creatures, which being as big as Rams, have wings like Dragons, Another strange Creature. with long tails, and long chaps, and diverse rues of teeth, and feed upon raw flesh. Their colour is blue and green, their skin bepainted like scales; and two feet they have, but no more. The Pagan Negroes, do use to worship them as Gods, and at this day you may see diverse of them, that are kept for a wonder. And because they are very rare, the chief Lords there do curiously preserve them, and suffer the people to worship them, which tendeth greatly to their profit, by reason of the gifts and oblations which the people offer unto them. There are there also to be found Chameleons. Chameleons. A strange Other Serpents there are that are venomous, that carry upon the tip of their tail, a certain little roundel like a Bell, which ringeth as they go, so as it may be heard. Serpent. Ostriches are found in those Parts of Sundi, and of Batta, that are towards the Muzambi. The Ostrich. The young Ostriches do spring out of their eggs, being warmed and disclosed by the eye and heat of the Sun. Their feathers are used in stead of Ensigns and Banners in War, mingled with some plumes of the Peacock, and are fashioned in the likeness of a shadow Peacocks. against the Sun. And forasmuch as I am fallen into the speech of Peacocks, I must tell you by the way, that in the Parts of Angola, there are Peacocks brought up privately in a certain Wood that is compassed about with walls: and the King will not suffer any other body to keep those Birds but only himself, because they are for the Royal Ensigns, as I told you before. There are also Indie-cocks, and Hens, and Geese, and Ducks of all sorts both wild and tame: Fowls of diverse sorts. Birds of prey. Partridges, so many as children take them with begins. Other Birds they have likewise, as Pheasants, which they call Gallignoles, Pigeons, Turtles, and of these small Birds, called Becca-fichi, an infinite number. Birds of prey, as Eagles Royal, Falcons, Gerfaulcons, and Sparrow-hawks, and others, great store, which notwithstanding the people never use to hawk withal. Birds of the Sea, as Pelicans (for so the Portugals do call them) white and great, which swim Birds of the Sea. under the water, and have their throats so wide, that they will swallow a whole fish at once. This Bird hath so good a stomach, and naturally so● hot, that it easily digesteth the Fish that it swalloweth whole, and the skin of it is so hot, that the people of that Country do use to wear them, and to warm their cold stomaches withal, and therefore make great reckoning of them. There are many white Herons, and grey Bitterns, that feed in the Washes there, and Other kinds of Fowl. are called, Royal Birds. Other Fowls there are of the likeness of a Crane, with a read bill and read feet, as big as Storks, and their feathers for the most part read and white, and some dark grey. Goodly Birds they are to look to, and the people of the Country do call them Flemings, because they do much resemble them, and are good meat to eat. They have Parrots of grey colour, great and very talkative: and others of green colour, but Parrots. Birds of Music. they are little ones, and not so talkative. They have likewise certain small little Birds, which they call Birds of Music, and yet greater than the Canary Birds, of feather and bill read: some green, with their feet and bill only black: some all white: some grey or done: some all black, and this kind is more sweet in their notes then all the rest afore-named; for you would think that they talked in their singing. Others there are of diverse colours, but they do all sing in sundry sorts, so that the chief Lords of those Countries, from ancient times to this day, have continually kept them in Cages, and greatly esteemed them for their song. §. four Of the five other Provinces of Congo, to wit, Sogno, Sundi, Pango, Batta, and Pemba. THis Country is bounded with the River Ambrize, towards the North in seven degrees The second Province Sogno, and the description thereof. Sogno the chief Town of this Province. and an half, and so traversing the River Lelunda, and the River Zaire, it endeth at the Rocks, called Berreuras Vermellias, that is to say, the Read pits, which are in the Borders of the Kingdom of Loango. In the midst of this Province there is a certain Territory, called by the same name Sogno, where the Governor of the Country dwelleth. The chief Lords that rule this Province, are called Mani-Sogno, that is, Princes of Sogno, and are commonly of the blood Royal. The Prince that governeth there at this day, * 1588. Don Diego, chief Governor of Sogno, and those that rule under him. is called Don Diego Mani-Sogno. He hath under his dominion many other petty Lords, and other Provinces, that in old time were free, and lived by themselves, as the People of Mombalas, situate somewhat near to the City of Congo, which are now subject to this government. And on the other side of the River Zaire towards the North, is the Province of Palmar, that is to say, of Palms, because there is great store of Palmtrees growing therein. Other Lords there are, that border upon the King of Loango, who was sometime subject to the King of Congo; but in process of time he become a free Lord, and now professeth himself to be in amity with the King of Congo, but not to be his vassal. The people that are under these Lords in those borders, are called the Bramas: and they reach within the Land, under the Equinoctial line towards the East, to the bounds of Anzicana, all along the Mountains which divide them from the Anzichi The Bramas. upon the North. They are called by the people of Loango, Congreamolal, because they were subject to Congo. In this Country of Loango there are many Elephants, and great store of ivory, which they The commodities of S●gno. do willingly exchange for a little Iron, so that for the nail of a ship (be it never so small) they will give a whole Elephant's tooth. The reason thereof, is either because there groweth no Iron in that place, or else they have not the skill to get it out of the Mines where it groweth: But all the Iron they can get, they employ for the heading of their Arrows, and their other weapons, as we told you when we spoke of the Bramas. They make great store of Cloth of the Palm tres, whereof we made mention before: but The manner of the life of the Inhabitants. these are lesser, and yet very fine. They have great abundance of Cows, and of other cattles, before named. They are in Religion pagan: their apparel after the fashion of the people of Congo: They maintain war with their bordering neighbours, which are the Anzichi, and the Inhabitants of Anzicana; and when they enterprise war against the Anzichi, than they crave aid of the people of Congo, and so they remain half in freedom, and half in danger of others. They worship what they list, and hold the Sun for the greatest God, as though Sun worshipped. it were a man, and the Moon next, as though it were a woman. Otherwise every man chooseth to himself his own Idol, and worshippeth it after his own pleasure. These people would easily embrace the Christian Religion: For many of them that devil upon the borders of Congo, have been converted to Christendom: and the rest, for want of Priests, and of such as should instruct them in the true Religion, do remain still in their blindness. Sundi, is the nearest of all to the City of Congo, called, Cittadi San-Saluatore, the City of The third Province Sundi, & the description thereof. Saint Saviour's, and beginneth about forty miles distant from it, and quite out of the Territory thereof, and reacheth to the River Zaire, and so over the same to the other side, where the Caduta or Fall is, which we mentioned before: and then holdeth on up-wards on both sides towards the North, bordering upon Anzicana, and the Anzichi. Towards the South it goeth along the said River Zaire, until you come to the meeting of it with the River Bancare, and all along the banks thereof, even to the roots of the Mountain of Crystal. In the bounds of The chief Town of Sundi. the Province of Pango, it hath her principal Territory, where the Governor jyeth, who hath his name from the Province of Sundi, and is seated about a day's journey near to the Fall of the River, towards the South. This Province is the chiefest of all the rest, and (as it were) the Patrimony of all the Kingdom This Province of Sundi, is always governed by the heir apparent of the King of Congo. of Congo: and therefore it is always governed by the King's eldest Son, and by those Princes that are to succeed him. As it fell out in the time of their first Christian King, that was called Don john: whose eldest son, that was Governor here, succeeded him, and was called Don Alfonso. And ever sithence, the Kings of Congo have successively continued this custom, to consign this government to those Princes which are to succeed in the Kingdom: As did the King that now * 1588. is called Don Alvaro, who was in this government before Don Alvaro the King his father died, and was called Mani-Sundi. And here by the way you must note, that in all the Kingdom of Congo, there is not any In all the kingdom of Congo, no man hath any thing of his own whereof he may dispose, or leave to his heirs, but all is the Kings. person that possesseth any proper goods of his own, whereof he may dispose, and leave to his heirs: but all is the Kings, and he distributeth all Offices, all Goods, and all Lands, to whomsoever it pleaseth him; yea, and to this Law, even the Kings own sons are subject. So that if any man do not pay his tribute yearly (as he aught) the King taketh away his Government from him, and giveth it to another. As it happened to the King that now liveth, who at the time that Signior Odoardo was at the Court, being of his own nature very liberal, and bountiful beyond measure, and one that bestowed much upon his servants, could not discharge those impositions that the King had laid on him. Whereupon he was by the King deprived of his revenues, of his government, and of his royal favour; that is to say, in that language, he was Tomb●cado, as we will declare more at full in the second part of this Discourse. Many Lords there are that are subject to the Governor of Sundi. The people do Traffic with their neighbour Countries, selling and bartering diverse things. As for example, Salt, and The manner of the life of Sundi Inhabitants. Clotheses of sundry colours, brought from the Indies, and from Portugal, and Lumachette, to serve for their Coin. And for these commodities they do exchange cloth of Palm Trees, and ivory, and the skins of Sables and Marterns, and certain girdles wrought of the leaves of Palm trees, which are greatly esteemed in those parts. There groweth in these Country's great store of Crystal, and diverse kinds of Metal: but Iron they love above all the rest; saying, That the other Metals are to no use: for with Iron they can make Knives, and Weapons, and Hatchets, and such like Instruments, that are necessary and profitable for the use of man's nature. The Province of Pango in ancient time was a free Kingdom, that was governed of itself, and bordereth on the North upon Sundi, on the South upon Batta, on the West upon the Country The fourth Province Pango, and the description thereof. Pango the chief town of this Provinces Berbela. of Congo, and on the East upon the Mountains of the Sun. The principal Territory, where the Governor's dwelling is, hath the same name that the Province hath, (viz:) Pango. It standeth upon the Western side of the River Barbela, and in old time was called, Pangue-lungos: and in time afterwards, the word was corrupted and changed into Pango. Through the midst of this Province runneth the River Berbela, which fetcheth his Original from the great Lake, (whence the River Nilus also taketh his beginning) and from another lesser Lake, called Achelunda, and so dischargeth itself into Zaire. And although this be the lest Country of all the rest, yet doth it yield no less tribute than the rest. This Province was conquered after the Country of Sundi, and made subject to the Princes of Congo: and is now all one with it, both in speech and manners; neither is there any difference at all between them. The present Governor thereof is called, Don Francisco Mani-Pango, Don Francisco, chief Governor of Pango. and hath remained in the government of this Region for the space of fifty years, and no man ever complained of him. The bounds of Batta are towards the North, the Country of Pango: on the East it taketh The fift Province Batta, & the description thereof. quite over the River Barbela, and reacheth to the Mountains of the Sun, and to the foot of the Mountains of Sal-Nitre. And on the South from the said Mountains, by a line passing through the meeting of the Rivers Barbela and Cacinga, to the Mountain Brusciato, that is to say, Scorched. Within these bounds is Batta contained, and the principal City where the Prince dwelleth, Batta, the chief 〈◊〉 of all Batta. is likewise called Batta. In ancient time it was called Aghirimba, but afterwards the word was corrupted, and it is now called Batta. It was in old time a very strong and a great Kingdom, and voluntarily of itself, without any war it joined itself with the Kingdom of Congo, peradventure because there were some dissension among their Lords: and therefore it hath more pre-eminence than the rest of the Provinces of the Kingdom of Congo, in privileges and liberties. For the Government of Batta is always assigned to one, that is of the The pre-eminence of the Governor of Batta. blood of the Kings of that Country, at their choice and pleasure, having no more respect to one then to another, so that he be of the stock and blood Royal, neither to the eldest son, nor to the second. Neither yet goeth this Government by inheritance, but the King of Congo (as is told you before) doth dispose it at his own pleasure to whom he thinketh best, to the end they should not usurp it by way of succession, or by rebellion. He dwelleth nearer the King than any other Governor or Lord of the Kingdom of Congo, and is the second person therein, neither may any man gainsay his arguments and reasons, as they may any of the rest, for it is so decreed among them. Now if the line of the King of Congo should chance to fail, so that Don Pedro, chief Governor of Batta. 1588., State-ceremony. there were none of that blood to succeed, the succession shall fall upon the Governor of Batta. He that now governeth there, is called, Don Pedro Mani-Batta. Sometimes he eateth at the Kings own Table, but yet in a base seat than the King's seat is, and that also not sitting, but standing; which is not granted to any other Lord of Congo, not nor to the sons of the King himself. His Court and his train, is little less than the Court and train of the King of Congo. For he hath Trumpets and Drums, and other instruments going before him, as becometh a Prince. He doth hold continual wars with the pagan that border upon him, and he is able to gather together about seventy or eighty thousand fight men. And because he doth still maintain war with the people that are next him, he hath liberty granted unto him to entertain Harquebusires, that shall be of his own natural subjects. For the King of Congo will not suffer The King of Congo will not suffer any natural borne subject in Congo, to have an Harquebusse. The Giaquas. Of these, see Andrew Battle, which lived and warred with them. The conditions of the people of Batta. The sixt Province Pemba, and the situation thereof. Don Antonio chief Governor of Pemba. any other Governor of any other Provinces, nor any of their children, to have any Harquebusiers that are borne within their Country, but only the Portugals. Towards the East of Batta, beyond the Mountains of the Sun, and of Sal-Nitre, upon the banks of the East and West of the River Nilus, and in the borders of the Empire of Mohenbe-Muge there liveth a Nation, which by the people of Congo, are called Giaquas, but in their own language they are called Agag: Very fierce they are and warlike, much given to fight and pillage, and make continual inroads into the Countries near adjoining; and sometimes among the rest into the Province of Batta. So that this Country must needs be in continual Arms, and stand upon good guard, and maintain Harquebusiers to defend themselves from them. The Prince of Batta hath many Lords under him: and the natural people of this Province are called Monsobos, and their language is well understood by the Inhabitants of Congo. They are fare more rude and rustical than the Moci-Congi, and the Slaves that are brought from thence, do prove more obstinate and stubborn, than those that come from other Countries. The Province of Pemba is seated in the heart and middle of the Kingdom of Congo, compassed and comprised within the bounds before described, whose Governor is called Don Antonio Mani-Pemba, second son to King Don Alvaro, that dead is, and brother to the King that reigneth at this present. And for as much as his father did love him dear, he assigned unto him this Government, because he knew not what better thing to give him, saving the Realm itself: which in deed he would willingly have bestowed on him, for that he was more like unto him in quality and nature then his eldest son was. But it would not be by reason of the law of the Kingdom, which would not have yielded thereunto. This Country is the very Centre, and midst of all the State of Congo, and the original of The chief City of all Congo, is situate in this Province of Pemba all the ancient Kings, and the Territory where they were borne, and the chief and principal seat of all the other Provinces and Principalities. And therefore the chief and royal City of all that Empire, is assigned to this Province, whereof we will hereafter deliver you a full information. The Governor of Pemba dwelleth in a Territory of the same name, situate at the foot of the scorched Mountain, along the River Loze, which riseth out of the Lake, and runneth through the Region of Bamba into the Sea. The Courtiers and Lords, and Servitors belonging The Courtiers &c. devil for the most part in Pemba. to the King of Congo, have their goods and possessions, and revenues in this Province; because it is nearest to the Court, and very convenient for the conveying of their victuals, and their other stuff unto the Court. Some of these Lords, in that part specially, that bordereth upon the aforesaid Province of Bamba, have much ado to keep fight and defend themselves from the people of Quizama, because they are nearest unto them. For this people (as we told you) did rebel against the King of Congo, and revolted from him, and do profess that they will be at liberty, and governed of themselves. HONDIUS his Map of Congo. map of the Congo §. V Of the situation of the Royal City of the Kingdom of Congo: of their first conversion and War, thence arising betwixt the King's two Sons. ALthough the chief and Royal City of the Kingdom of Congo be after a sort comprehended The Territory of the chiefest City in all Congo, containeth in compass twenty miles about. within the Province of Pemba, yet notwithstanding for as much as the government thereof, and the Territory thereunto belonging, which may in compass amount to the space of twenty miles about, doth depend wholly of the King of Congo himself, we will place it in a several Regiment, and entreat of it by itself. This City is called San Saluatore, or Saint Saviour, and in times passed in that Country Language The chief City, called San Saluatore. The situation of the City. The Mountain whereupon it standeth. it was called Banza, which generally signifieth The Court, where the King or the Governor doth ordinarily sojourn. It is seated about one hundred and fifty miles from the Sea, upon a great and a high Mountain, being almost all of a Rock, but yet having a vein of Iron in it, whereof they have great use in their housing. This Mountain hath in the top of it a great Plain, very well manured and furnished with Houses and Villages, containing in circuit about ten miles, where there doth devil and live, the number of one hundred thousand persons. The soil is fruitful, and the air fresh, wholesome, and pure: there are great store of Springs, The soil, the air, the waters and the Cattles. The Otheiro. of indifferent good water to drink, and at certain times do not harm any man: and of all sorts of Cattles great abundance. The top of the Mountain is severed and distinguished from all the rest of the Hill which is about it, and therefore the Portugals do call it, The Otheiro, that is to say, A view, or a Watchtower, or a Singular height, from whence you may take a sight of all the Champain round about: only towards the East, and towards the River, it is very steep and rocky. For two causes did the Princes of this Kingdom place this habitation in the foresaid height The reason why they built in this place. 1. 2. of this Mountain. First, because it lieth in the very midst, and (as it were) in the Centre of all the Realm, from whence he may presently sand aid to any part of his Kingdom, that may stand in need of relief: and secondly, because it is situated in a Territory that is by Nature mounted aloft, having a very good air, and of great safety; for it cannot be forced. By the chief common highway that goeth up to the City, and looketh towards the Sea, being distant from thence one hundred and fifty miles (as hath been told you) which way is very large and competent, though it go some what about in compass, you shall ascend five miles from the bottom to the top of the Mountain. At the foot thereof on the East side there runneth a River, Five miles from the bottom of the Hill to the top. A River at the Hill foot. The particular situation of the City. A several place for the Portugals. The King's Palace. The principal Church and Market place. whereunto the women do descend by the space of a miles waike to wash their clotheses. In diverse other parts thereof there are sundry valleys planted and manured: neither do they suffer any part of the Country thereabouts to be left untilled or unused, because it is the Country where the Court remaineth. The City is seated in a corner or angle of the hill towards the Southeast, which Don Alfonso the first Christian King did compass about with walls, and gave unto the Portugals a several place for themselves, shut up likewise within walls. Then did he also enclose his own Palace and the King's Houses with another wall, and in the midst between these two enclosures left a great space of ground, where the principal Church was built, with a fair Market place before it. The doors and gates as well of the Lodgings of the Lords, as of the Portugals Inhabitations, do open on the side of the said Church. For, in the uppermost end of the Market place do diverse great Lords of the Court devil, and behind the Church doth the Market place run into a narrow street, where there is also a gate, and beyond that gate many houses towards the East. Without these walls, (which do enclose the King's houses, and the City of the Portugals) there are a number of other buildings, erected by diverse Lords, every man making his several choice of the place which he thinketh most fit and convenient for his dwelling near unto the Court. So that the greatness of this City cannot well be determined or limited. Beyond these walls also, that thus do compass this City; there is a great champain Plain, full of Villages, and sundry Palaces, where every Lord possesseth (as it were) a whole Town within himself. The circuit of the Portugals City containeth about a mile; and the King's houses as much. The walls are very thick: the gates are not shut in the night time, neither is there any watch or ward kept therein. And although that Plain doth lie very high and aloft, yet is there great abundance of waters Good store of waters in it, so that there is no want thereof. But the Court and the Portugals City do all drink of a certain Fountain that springeth continually, towards the North, and lieth down the hill, as fare as a Gun will shoot: and from hence they do fetch all their water, and bring it to the City in vessels of Wood, of Earth, and Leather, upon the backs of their Slaves. All this Plain is very fruitful, and well manured. It hath Meadows full of Grass, and The Plain very fruitful. Several sorts of Grain. Luco, Millet. Trees that are always green. It beareth sundry sorts of Grain, but the principal and best of all is called Luco, which is very like to Mustardseed, but that it is somewhat bigger. When it is grinded with Hand-querns (for so they use to do) it yields a very white Meal, whereof they make Bread, that is both white, and also of a very good favour, and wholesome withal: neither doth it give place to our Wheat in any sort, saving that they do not celebrated the Sacrament with it. Of these Grains there now is great store, over all the Kingdom of Congo: but it is not long since that this Seed was brought thither from that part of the River Nilus, where it falleth into the second Lake. There is also a white kind of Millet, called the Mazza of Congo, White Millet, called the Mazza of Congo. Maiz. that is to say, The Corn of Congo: and another Grain which they call Maiz, but they make no account of it, for they give it to their Hogs: neither do they greatly esteem of Rice. The foresaid Maiz they commonly term by the name of Mazza-Manputo, that is to say, the Portugals Corn; for they call a Portugal Manputo. There are moreover diverse and sundry sorts of Trees, that bear very great store of Fruits, diverse kinds of Trees bearing fruit. insomuch as the greatest part of the people do feed upon the Fruits of the Country, as Citrons, Lemons, and specially Oranges, very full of liquor, which are neither sweet nor sour, and are ordinarily eaten without any annoyance or harm at all. And to show the fruitfulness of this Country, the said Signior Odoardo reported, that he had seen from a kernel of the fruit of a Pome-Citrone, which was left within the rind thereof, there sprung up within the space of four days a pretty tall sprig. Other Fruits there are, which they call Banana, and we verily think to be the Muses of Egypt and Soria, saving that in those Countries they grow to be as Banana. big as Trees; but here they cut them yearly, to the end they may bear the better. The Fruit is very sweet in smell, and of good nourishment. In these Plains there grow likewise sundry diverse kinds of Palm-trees. kinds of Palmtrees; one that beareth Dates, and another that beareth the Indian Nuts, called Cocoes, because they have within them a certain shell that is like to an Ape: and thereupon they use in Spain to show their children Coccola, when they would make them afraid. Another Palmtree there groweth also very like to the former, but of a more strange and singular property: for it yields Oil, Wine, Vinegar, Fruit and Bread. The Oil is made of the shell The Only of Palm. of the fruit, and is of the colour and substance of Butter, saving that it is somewhat greenish. They use it, as other people do use Oil and Butter, and it will burn like Oil. They anoint their bodies withal; and besides, it is very good to eat. They press it out of the Fruit, as Oil is pressed out of the Olives, and then they boil it, and so preserve it. The Bread is made The Bread of Palm. of the stone of the fruit itself, which is like to an Almond, but somewhat harder: and within the same is there a certain kernel or pith, which is good to eat: very wholesome and of good nourishment. The whole Fruit, together with the outer shell is green; and they use to eat The fruit of the Palm. The Wine and Vinegar of Palm. it both raw and roasted. The Wine is drawn from the top of the Tree, by making an hole therein, from whence there distilleth a liquor like Milk, which at the first is sweet, but afterwards sour, and in process of time becometh very Vinegar, to serve for Salads. This Wine they drink cold, and it moveth to urine very much: so that in those Countries, there is not a man that is troubled with Gravel or Stone in the bladder. It will make them drunk, that drink too much of it: but indeed it is of a very good nutriment. There are other Trees, that bear a certain fruit, called Cola, as big as a Pineapple, which hath within it other first-fruits like Chest-nuts, wherein are four several shells or skins, of red and The fruit Cola. See of it Finches journal. Carnation colour. These they use to hold in their mouths, and chaw them, and at last to eat them, for the quenching of their thirst, and better relishing of their water. They comfort and preserve the stomach, but above all other qualities, they are singular good against the diseases of the Liver. And it is said, that the Liver of a Hen, or of any other like Bird, which is putrified, Andrew Battle affirmed this to be true. and stinketh, being sprinkled over with the matter of this fruit, returneth into his former estate, and becometh fresh and sound again. This food is commonly and generally used among them all, and there is very great abundance of it: and therefore it is good cheap. Other kinds of wild Palmtrees there are, which yield diverse first-fruits that are eaten: and their Other kinds of Palmtrees. leaves reserved to make Mats, wherewith their houses are covered; and Baskets and Skeps, and such other like Instruments that are necessary for their daily uses. Other Trees there are Trees called, Ogheghe. likewise, called Ogheghe, which bear a fruit which is like a yellow Plum, and is very good to eat, and hath a very sweet smell withal. Of these Trees they cut off the boughs, and plant them so thick together, that they touch one another, and stand closely all in a rank; so that when they are grown great, they make a strong Fence or wall about their houses, which being afterwards covered with Mats, it resembleth a handsome Court or Closse, wherein they use to walk, (as it were) in an Arbour that maketh a great shadow, and defendeth them from the heat of the Sun. In the midst of these enclosures, they use to build certain houses of wood, covered with straw, and divided into sundry convenient rooms, all on the ground without any Stories or Sollars above them. These they do line with very fair and delicate Mats, and furnish them with other ornaments in very handsome manner. There are to be found among them many masses and lumps of stone, which are of such thickness and hugeness, that you may cut out a whole Church, even of one whole piece; yea, Great store of stone to build withal. and of the same kind of stone, whereof the Obelisco is made, that is erected before Porta del Popolo in Rome. Besides this, there are whole Mountains of Porphyry, of jasper, and of white Marble, and of other sundry colours, which here in Rome are called, Marbles of Numidia, of Africa, and of Aethiopia: certain Pillars whereof, you may see in the Chapel of Pope Gregory. Other Stone there is, that is speckled with grains or strikes, but among all the rest, that kind is most admirable, which hath in it fair jacynthes, that are good jewels. For the strakes being dispersed like veins over all the body of their Mother-stone, if you shall divide them, and pluck them out as you would pick the kernels out of a Pomegranate, they will fall into grains and little pieces of perfect jacynth. But if you please to make Pillars, or Obelisks, or other such like memorial, of the whole mass, you shall see them shine and sparkle, full of most fair and goodly jewels. There are also other kinds of rare stones, which make a show of metal in them, as of Copper, Want of workmen to build. and of sundry other colours, that are very fresh, and bright, and smooth, whereof you may make Images, or any other work of singular beauty. True it is, indeed, that they want Masons, and Cutters, and Plasterers, and Carpenters, and other such Artificers: for when the Churches, and the walls, and the other fabrics in those Countries were built, the Workmen were brought thither out of Portugal. There are also Tamarindes, and Cassia, and Ceders in such multitudes growing all along the River stuff for building ships and housing. Herbs & first-fruits. of Congo, besides other Trees of an unmeasurable length and thickness, that an infinite number of ships and houses may be builded of them. Their Gardens do bear all manner of Herbs and Fruits, as Pompions, Melons, Cucumbers, Coleworts, and such like, besides other sorts that do not agreed with our Climates of Europe. The King of Portugal, Don Giovanni the second, being desirous to discover the East Indies, sent The first traffic of the Portugals into Congo. forth diverse ships by the Coast of Africa to search out this Navigation, who having found the Hands of Cape Verde, and the I'll of Saint Thomas, and running all along that Coast, did light upon the River Zaire, whereof we have made mention before, and there they had good Traffic, and tried the people to be very courteous and kind. Afterwards he sent forth (for the same purpose) certain other Vessels, to entertain this Traffic with Congo, who finding the Trade there to be so free and profitable, and the people so friendly, left certain Portugals behind them, to learn the Language, and to Traffic with them: among whom one was a Mass-priest. These Portugals conversing Mani-Sogno, the King's Uncle entertayneth the Portugals. familiarly with the Lord of Sogno, who was Uncle to the King and a man well stricken in years, dwelling at that time in the Port of Praza (which is in the mouth of Zaire) were very well entertained and esteemed by the Prince, and reverenced as though they had been earthly Gods, and descended down from Heaven into those Countries. But the Portugals told them that they were men as themselves were, and professors of Christianity. And when they perceived in how great estimation the people held them, the foresaid Priest and others began to reason with the Prince touching the Christian Religion, and to show unto them the errors of the Pagan Superstition, and by little and little to teach Mani-Sogno, converted and become a Christian. them the Faith which we profess, insomuch as that which the Portugals spoke unto them, greatly pleased the Prince, and so he become converted. With this confidence and good spirit, the Prince of Sogno went to the Court, to inform the King of the true Doctrine of the Christian Portugals, and to encourage him that he would embrace the Christian Religion which was so manifest, and also so wholesome for his soul's health. Hereupon the King commanded to call the Priest to Court, to the end he might himself treat with him personally, and understand The King of Congo, promiseth to become a Christian. the truth of that which the Lord of Sogno had declared unto him. Whereof when he was fully informed, he converted and promised that he would become a Christian. And now the Portugal ship; departed from Congo, and returned into Portugal: and by them did the King of Congo writ to the King of Portugal, Don Giovanm the second, with earnest request, that he would sand him some Priests, with all other Orders and Ceremonies to make him a Christian. The Priest also that re nayned behind, had written at large touching this business, and gave the King The King of Portugal sendeth Priests to the King of Congo to instruct him. Mani-Sogno promoteth the Christian Religion. The ships return from Portugal, 1401. Mani Sogno & his train entertayneth the Portugals. Mani-sogno buildeth a Church. Mani Sogno & his Son baptised. full information of all that had happened, agreeable to his good pleasure. And so the King took order for sundry Religious persons, to be sent unto him accordingly, with all Ornaments for the Church and other service, as Crosses and Images: so that he was throughly furnished with all things that were necessary and needful for such an action. In the meanwhile, the Prince of Sogno, ceased not day and night to discourse with the Portugal Priest, whom he kept in his own House, and at his own Table, aswell that he might learn the Christian Faith himself, as also instruct the people therein: so that he began to favour Christianity with all his power. At last the ships of Portugal, arrived with the expected provisions (which was in the year of our Salvation 1491.) and landed in the Port which is in the mouth of the River Zaire. The Prince of Sogno with all show of familiar joy, accompanied with all his Gentlemen, ran down to meet them, and entertained the Portugals in most courteous manner, and so conducted them to their Lodgings. The next day following, according to the direction of the Priest that remained behind, the Prince caused a kind of Church to be builded, with the bodies and branches of certain trees, which he in his own person, with the help of his Servants, most devoutly had felled in the wood. And when it was covered, they erected therein three Altars in the worship and reverence of the most holy Trinity, and there was baptised himself and his young Son, himself by then me of our Saviour, Emanuel, and his child by the name of Anthony, because that Saint is the Protector of the C 〈…〉 e of Li●bone. The men and women before this had no proper names agreeable to reasonable creatures, but the common names of Plants, of Stones, of Birds a●d of Beasts. But the ●●●●cess and Lords had their denominations from the Places and States which they governed. As for example the foresaid Prince, which was the first Christian in Congo was called Mani-Segno, that is to say, The Prince of Sogno, and when he was christened, was called Emanuel, but at this day they have all in general such Christian names as they have learned of the Portugals. After a Mass was celebrated and sung, one of the Priests that came from Portugal went up, and made a brief Sermon in the Portugal Language, declaring the sum of the new Religion, and faith of the Gospel which they had received. This Sermon, the Priest that was left behind, having now learned A sermon containing the sum of Christian Religion. Mani Sogno rehearseth the Sermon to his people. The Portugals go to the Court to baptism the King. the Congo speech, did more at large expound to the Lords that were in the Church: for the Church could not possibly hold the innumerable multitude of the people that were there gathered together, at the conversion of their Prince: who afterwards came abroad unto them, and rehearsed the whole Sermon, with great love and charity, moving and exhorting them to embrace likewise the true belief of the Christian Doctrine. When this was done, all the Portugals put themselves on their way towards the Court, to baptism the King, who with a most fervent longing attended the same. And the Governor of Sogno took order that many of his Lords should wait upon them with Music, and singing, and other signs of wonderful reioy sing; besides, diverse slaves which he gave them to carry their stuff, commanding also the people, that they should prepare all manner of victual to be ready in the streets for them. So great was the number of people, that ran and met together to behold them, as the whole Champagne seemed to be in a manner covered with them, and they all did in great kindness entertain and welcome the Portugal Christians, with singing and sounding of Trumpets and Cymbals, and other justruments of that Country. And it is an admirable thing to tell you, that all the streets and highways, that reach from the Sea, to the City of Saint Saviour's, being one hundred and fifty miles, were all cleansed and swept, and abundantly How beautiful are the feet of them that bring tidings of peace? The Courtiers of Congo meet the Portugals. furnished with all manner of victual and other necessaries for the Portugals. Indeed, they do use in those Countries, when the King or the principal Lords go abroad, to cleanse their ways and make them handsome. Three days journey from the place whence they departed, they descried the King's Courtiers, that came to meet them, to present them with fresh victuals, and to do them honour: and so from place to place they encountered other Lords, that for the same purpose were sent by the King to receive the Christians, who were the Messengers and Bringers of so great a joy. When they were come within three miles near to the City, all the Court came to entertain and welcome the Portugals, with all manner of pomp and joyfulness, and with Music and sing, as in those Countries is used upon their solemnest Feast-dayes. And so great was the multitude of people, which abounded in the streets, and that there was neither Tree nor Hillock higher than the rest, but it was laden with those that were run forth and assembled to view these Strangers, which brought unto them this new Law of their Salvation. The King himself attended them at the gate of his Palace, in a Throne of Estate erected upon a high Scaffold, where he did The King himself receiveth them. publicly receive them, in such manner and sort as the ancient Kings of that Realm were accustomed to do, when any Ambassadors came unto him, or when his Tributes were paid him, or when any other such Royal Ceremonies were performed. And first of all, the Ambassador declared the Embassage of the King of Portugal, which was expounded and interpreted by the foresaid Priest, that was the principal Author of the conversion of The Portugal Ambassador declareth his Embassage. The King rejoineth at the Embassage. The people rejoice at it. those people. After the Embassage was thus delivered, the King raised himself out of his Seat, and standing upright upon his feet, did both with his countenance and speech, show most evident signs of the great joy, that he had conceived for the coming of the Christians, and so sat down again. And incontinently all the people with shouting, and sounding their Trumpets, and Singing, and other manifest arguments of rejoicing, did approve the King's words, and shown their exceeding good liking of this Embassage. And further in token of obedience, they did three times prostrate themselves upon the ground, and cast up their feet according to the use of those Kingdoms. Then the King took view of all the Presents that were sent him by the King of Portugal, and the The King vieweth the Presents sent unto him by the King of Portugal. Uestments of the Priests, and the Ornaments of the Altar, and the Crosses, and the Tables, wherein were depainted the Images of Saints, and the Streamers, and the Banners, and all the rest, and with incredible attention, caused the meaning of every one of them to be declared unto him, one by one. And so withdrew himself, and lodged the Ambassador in a Palace made ready of purpose for him, and all the rest were placed in other Houses of several Lords, where they were furnished with all plenty and ease. Consultation among the Portugals for the Christening of the King and for the building of a Church. An insurrection raised by the Devil, to hinder the progress of Christian Religion. The day following, the King caused all the Portugals to be assembled together in private: where they devised of the course that was to be taken for the Christening of the King, and for effecting the full conversion of the people to the Christian Faith. And after sundry Discourses, it was resolved and concluded, that first of all a Church should be builded, to the end that the Christening, and other Ceremonies thereunto belonging, might be celebrated therein with the more Solemnity: and in the meanwhile the King and Court should be taught and instructed in the Christian Religion. The King presently commanded, that withal speed provision should be made of all manner of stuff necessary for this Building, as Timber, Stone, Lime, and Brick, according to the direction and appointment of the Workmasters and Masons, which for that purpose were brought out of Portugal. But the Devil who never ceaseth to cross all good and holy proceed, raised new dissensions and conspiracies, by procuring a rebellion among certain people of the Anzichi, and of Anzicana, which devil upon both the banks of the River Zaire, from the foresaid falls upwards, to the great Lake, and are subject and belonging to the King of Congo. Now this monstrous River being restrained and kept backe by these falls, doth swell there mightily, and spreadeth itself abroad in a very large and deep channel. In the breadth whereof there are many Lands, some small and some great, so that in some of them, there may be maintained about thirty thousand persons. In these Lands and in other places adjoining to the Rivers thereabouts, did the people make an insurrection, and renounced their obedience to the King, and slew the Governors that he had sent thither to rule. The King must needs go himself in person to pacify these broils: howbeit, he resolved to be baptised The King buildeth in haste a church of timber. The King and Queen of Congo christened. The Church of S. Saviour's. diverse Lords baptised. The King goeth in person against the rebels, and discomfiteth them. Mani-Sundi christened and many other with him. Mani-Pango resisteth the Gospel. Polygamy. before his going, and so was enforced to forbear the building of the Church of Stone, and withal speed, in stead thereof to erect one of Timber, which Church he in his own person with the advice of the Portugals, did accomplish in such manner and sort as it aught to be, and therein did receive the Sacrament of holy Baptism, and was named Don Giovanni, and his Wife Donna Eleonora, after the names of the King and Queen of Portugal, and the Church itself entitled and dedicated to Saint Saviour. The same day, wherein the King was baptised, diverse other Lords following his example were baptised likewise, having first learned certain Principles of the Christian Faith. And when all this was done, the King went in person to disperse the turbulent attempts of his Adversaries, against whom be found the Prince his Son, and the Lord of Batta already fight with a formal Army. But at the arrival of the King, the Enemies yielded, and submitted themselves to the obedience which before they performed: and so he returned in triumph to the City of Congo, and the Prince his Son with him, who presently was desirous to become a Christian, and was christened by the name of the first Prince of Portugal, called Alfonso: and with him also were christened many Gentlemen and Cavalieroes, and other of his Servants, that came with him out of his Province. The King's second Son, would not agreed to receive the new Religion, many other Lords favoured him, who being addicted rather to the sensuality of the flesh, than the purity of the mind, resisted the Gospel, which began now to be preached, especially in that Commandment, wherein it is forbidden, that a man should have any more Wives but one. The eldest Brother Don Alfonso, did with great fervency, defend Christianity, and burned all the Idols that were within his Province. The second Brother (called Mani-Pango, because he was Governor of the Country of Pango) did resist it mightily, and had gotten the greatest part of the principal Lords of Pango to be on his side. For there were diverse of the new christened Lords, whose Ladies seeing themselves separated, and forlorn of their Husband-Lords by force of the Christian Law, did take it as a great injury and scorn done unto them, and blasphemed and cursed this new Religion beyond all measure. These Lords united themselves together with others, and began to plot Treachery against Don Alfonso, hoping that if they could rid him out of the World, the Christian Faith would utterly cease of it Mani-Pango & his Complices accuse Mani-Sundi to his Father. self. And therefore Mani-Pango and his Complices gave intelligence to his Father, that the Prince Don Alfonso favoured the Christian Faction, only to the end that under the colour of his countenance and favour, they might raise an Insurrection & Rebellion against him, & so drive him out of his Kingdom. The King gave credit to their informations, and deprived his Son of the Government wherein he was placed: But the Providence of God which reserved him for a greater matter, did relieve him by the The King depriveth Mani-Sundi of his government. good mediation and counsel of his friends, who entreated the King his Father, that he would not be moved to anger, before he had examined the Answers and Reasons of the Prince his Son. Wherein the King was especially persuaded by Mani-Sogno, who (as we told you) was before christened, and called, Don Emanuel, and by good hap was in Court at that present. This man (being the ancientest Courtier and Lord of that time, singularly well beloved of the King and all his people) did with sound reasons and Mani-Sogno, maketh intercession for his Brother. dexterity of wit, procure the King to revoke the sentence, with a special charge, that he should not proceed with such rigour against the Gentiles, for the propagation and exaltation of the Christian Religion. But he being full of fervent charity, and godly spirit, ceased not (for all that) to advance the Faith of the Gospel, and to put the Commandments of God in execution. Whereupon his Adversaries who never rested from their former attempt, were continually at the King's elbow, and sought by all cunning shifts and secret devices, to destroy that which the good Prince had builded, especially when they saw that the Prince of Sogno was departed from Court, and returned into his government. So that no body being now left to protect and defend the Christian Religion, the The King wavereth in Religion, and calleth M●ni Sundi to accounted, of purpose to deprive him. The King dyeth. The Queen Mother sendeth in al●aste for her Son Mani Sundi. King began to doubt of the Faith, which with so great zeal he had before embraced: and therefore sent to his Son, that he should come again to the Court, to make account of those Revenues that he had gathered within the Country of his Government, with a full intent and meaning, indeed, to deprive him, when his accounts should be finished. But he, in the meanwhile, his Father being an old man, did by means of a natural infirmity departed out of this life. And his Mother who always persevered constant in the Catholic Faith, loving her eldest Son most entirely, concealed the King's death for the space of three days, being therein aided and assisted by some of her trusty friends, & gave it out, that the King had taken such order as no man might come unto him to trouble him. In the mean season, she did secretly signify to her Son, the death of his Father, which she would keep close till his coming, and charged him without any delay, and in all haste to speed him to the Court. This she did by certain Runners, that from place to place in convenient distances and journeys, are always ready like Posts, to convey the precepts and commandments of the King over all the Realm. Whereupon he presently caused himself to be carried post both day and night, by certain Slaves according to the use of that Country, and in one day and two nights, with most exquisite diligence, accomplished the journey of two hundred miles, and so arrived at the City, before he was expected. Now together with the death of the King, there was also published the succession to the Crown of The funeral of King john, celebrated by King Alfonse. Don Alfonso, being then present, who in his own person did accompany the corpse of his dead Father to the burial, with all the Lords of the Court, and all the Christian Portugals, which was solemnised after the manner of Christendom, with service and prayers for the dead, and all this with such funeral pomp, as was never seen before among those people. But they which heretofore were adversaries to this new King, doubting of their own safety, if they should remain in the Court, united themselves with Mani-Pango, who was now departed into the Province of his own Government, and while his father lived, was wholly employed in fight against the Mozombi, and certain other people that had rebelled against Mani-Pango, rebelleth against his brother. him. Mani-Pango and his forces set forwards to the besieging of the City, with so great a noise of warlike Instruments, and cries, and shouts, and terrible threatenings, that the poor few, which were in the City, as well Christians as others, fainted in their hearts, and failed in their courage, and came and presented themselves before the King, saying, that he had not power enough to resist so powerful an Enemy, and therefore they thought it better for him to grow to some concord and composition, and to abandon the new Religion, which he had lately begun to profess, to the end he might not fall into the hands of his cruel adversaries. But the King being resolute, and full of religious constancy, reproved their cowardice, The King to his Soldiers. and called them dastards, and base people; and willed them, if they had any mind or desire to forsake him, and go to the Enemy, that they should so do. As for himself, and those few that would follow him, he did not doubt, but assuredly trust, though not with the possibility or strength of Man, yet with the favour of God, to vanquish and overcome that innumerable multitude. And therefore he would not request them either to join with him, or to put their lives in hazard against his adversaries for his sake, but only they might rest themselves and expect the issue that should follow thereon. He did presently 'cause a Cross to be planted, and erected in the midst of the Market place, right The King erecteth a Cross of a great length. The miracle which the author adds, I have omitted, a vision of light and five swords, as also the vision of our Lady and Saint james, fight agianst Mani-Pango. The stratagem of Mani-Pango, turneth to his own destruction. The death of Mani-Pango. The building of the Church called Saint Crosses. against the Church, which his Father had builded. This Cross was of a wonderful length, for it was fourscore span long, and the Cross-bar in proportion answerable thereunto. The Cross is to be seen in the same place, wherein it was erected, at the front of the Church, which Church was called Saint Crosses, of the Cross there planted. This Cross the last King, that dead is, Don Alvaro, Father to the King that now is, renewed and made another of the same bigness that the first was of. Mani-Pango terrified with visions, and not with his brother's forces, overcome with fear and danger ran away, and fell into the Snares and Nets which he himself had laid for the Christians; For, lighting among the foresaid Stakes, he was with one of them thrust into the body, and so being surprised with an evil death, he finished his life, as it were in a rage. For you must understand, that the sharp ends of the said Stakes, were envenomed with a certain poison, which taking hold of the blood, and entering somewhat into the flesh, would kill without all cure or remedy. By this victory and death of his brother, did the King remain in security and liberty. All things well established, the King Don Alfonso took order, that they should presently go in hand with the fabric of the Principal Church, called Saint Crosses, which was so named of the Cross that was there planted, (as we told you before) and also because upon the Feast day of the holy Cross, the first stone was laid in the foundation thereof. Moreover, he commanded that the men should bring stones, and the women should fetch sand from the River, for the furthering of this work. The King would needs be the first Porter himself, and upon his own shoulders brought the first basket of stones, which he cast into the foundation, and the Queen her basket of sand likewise, thereby giving an example to the Lords and the Ladies of the Court to do the like, and to encourage and hearten the people in so holy an action. And so this fabric being furthered by so good Workmasters and Workmen, in a very short time was fully finished, and therein were celebrated Masses, and other Divine Service, with great solemnity, besides, a number of Lords and others, that were there baptised and christened: so that the multitude of such as came to be partakers of the holy Baptism abounded so greatly, that there were King Alfonso dispatcheth the Portugal Ambassador, and another of his own into Portugal. The king commandeth all Idols to be brought in, and all other things that are contrary to the Christian Religion. not Priests enough to execute that office. After this the King dispatched away the Portugal Ambassador, who till this time had remained at the Court, by reason of these troubles: and with him he sent also another Ambassador of his own, called Don Roderigo, and diverse others that were of kin both to himself and to his Ambassador, to the end that they should learn, both the Doctrine of the Christians in Portugal, and also their Language, and further declare unto the King all these accidents that happened. Moreover, he caused the Lords of all his Provinces to be assembled together, in a place appointed for that purpose, and there publicly signified unto them, that whosoever had any Idols, or any thing else that was contrary to the Christian Religion, he should bring them forth and deliver them over to the Lieutenants of the Country. Otherwise, whosoever did not so, should be burned themselves, without remission or pardon. Which commanded was incontinently put in execution. And a wonderful thing it is to be noted, that within less than one month, all the Idols, and Witcheries and Characters, which they worshipped and accounted for Gods, were sent and brought unto the Court. Many there were, that carried a devotion to Dragons with wings, which they nourished and fed in their own private houses, giving unto them for their food, the best and most costly Uiands that they had. Others kept Serpents of horrible figures: Some worshipped the greatest Goats they could get; some Tigers, and other most monstrous creatures; yea, the more uncouth and deformed the Beasts were, the more they were honoured. Some held in veneration certain unclean Fowls, and Night-birds, as Bats, Owls, and Screech-owls, and such like. To be brief, they did choose for their Gods diverse Snakes, and Adders, and Beasts, and Birds, and Herbs, and Trees, and sundry Characters of Wood and of Stone, and the figures of all these things above rehearsed, as well painted in Colours, as graved in Wood and in Stone, and in such other stuff. Neither did they only content themselves with worshipping the said Creatures, when they were quick and alive, but also the very skins of them when they were dead, being stuffed with straw. The act of this their adoration, was performed in diverssorts, all wholly addressed, and directed to express Their devout worshipping of Idols. their humility, as by kneeling on their knees, by casting themselves grovelling upon the earth, by defiling their faces with dust, by making their prayers unto their Idols, in words and in actions, and by offering unto them the best part of the substance which they had in their possession. They had moreover, Witches. their Witches, which made the foolish people to believe that their Idols could speak, and so deceived them: and if any man being in sickness or infirmity, would recommend himself unto them, and afterwards that man recovered his health, the Witches would persuade, him that the Idol had been angry with him, but now was appeased, and had healed him. The King caused fire to be set unto their Idols, and utterly consumed them. When he had thus done, he assembled all his people together, and instead of their Idols which before they had in reverence, he gave them Crucifixes, and Images of Saints, which the Portugals had brought with them, and enjoined every Lord, that every one in the City of his own Government and Regiment, should build a The king commandeth every Lord to build a Church, in the City of his own government. Exchanged Imagery. Church, and set up Crosses, as he had already showed unto them by his own example. And then he told them, and the rest of his people, that he had dispatched an Ambassador into Portugal to fetch Priests, that should teach them Religion, and administer the most holy and wholesome Sacraments to every one of them, and bring with them diverse Images of Christ, of the Virgin Mother, and of other Saints to distribute among them. In the mean while, he willed them to be of good comfort, and to remain constant in the faith. But they had so lively imprinted the same in their hearts, that they never more remembered their former belief in false and lying Idols. He ordained moreover, that there should be three Churches builded. One in reverence of our Saviour, The King buildeth three Churches. One to Saint Saviour. The second, to our Lady of Help. The third, to S. James. The ships return from Portugal with Friars and Priests. Priests worshipped. to give him thanks for the victory which he had granted unto him, wherein the Kings of Congo do lie buried, and whereof the City Royal took the name, (for as it was told you before, it is called, S. Saviour's.) The second Church, was dedicated to the blessed Virgin, the mother of God, called, Our Lady of Help, in memory of the succour which he had against his enemies: And the third, was consecrated to S. james: in honour and remembrance of the Miracle which that Saint had wrought by fight in the favour of the Christians, and showing himself on Horseback in the heat of the battle. Not long after this, the ships arrived from Portugal, with many men that were skilful in the holy Scriptures, and diverse religious Friars of the Orders of S. Francis, and of S. Dominick, and of S. Austin, with sundry other Priests, who with great charity and fervency of spirit, sowed and dispersed the Catholic Faith over all the Country: which was presently embraced by all the people of the Kingdom, who held the said Priests in so high reverence, that they worshipped them like Saints, by kneeling unto them, and kissing their hands, and receiving their blessing, as often as they met them in the streets. These Priests being arrived into their several Provinces, did instruct the people in the Faith of Christ. §. VI The death of the King Don ALFONSO, and the succession of Don PIEDRO. How the Island of S. THOMAS was first inhabited, and of the Bishop that was sent thither: The King's lineage extinct: Invasion of the jags: Their savage conditions. WHile these matters were thus in working for the service of God, and that Christianity King Alfonso dieth. was now begun and increased with so happy success, it pleased God to call away to himself the King Don Alfonso, who at the time of his death, discoursed of the Christian Religion, with so great confidence and charity, as it evidently appeared, that the Cross and Passion, and the true belief in our Saviour jesus Christ, was imprinted in the root of his heart. To Don Piedro, his son and successor, he did especially and principally Don Piedro succeedeth him. recommend the Christian doctrine, which indeed following the example of his father, he did maintain and uphold accordingly. In his time, there began to sail into these quarters a great number of vessels, and the Island of S. Thomas was inhabited with Portugals, by the King's commandment. For before those days, The I'll of S. Thomas beginneth to be inhabited. The King of Portugal sendeth one to be Bishop of the I'll of S. Thomas, and of Congo. it was all waste and desert within Land, and inhabited only upon the shore by a few Sailors that came from the Country's adjoining. But when this Island in process of time was well peopled with Portugals, and other Nations, that came thither by licence of the King, & become to be of great Traffic, and was Tilled and Sowed, the King sent thither a Bishop, to govern the Christians that were in that Island, and those also that were in Congo: which the said Bishop did accomplish presently upon his arrival, and afterwards in Congo, where he took possession of his Pastoral charge. When he was come into the Kingdom of Congo, it was a thing incredible to see, with how great joy he was entertained by the King and all his people. For from the Sea side, even unto the City, being the space of one hundred and fifty miles, he caused the streets to be made smooth and trim, and to be covered all over with Mats, commanding the The entertainment of the Bishop in Congo. people, that for a certain space severally appointed unto them, they should prepare the ways in such sort, that the Bishop should not set his foot upon any part of the ground which was not adorned. But it was a far greater wonder, to behold all the Country thereabouts, and all the Trees, and all the places that were higher than the rest, swarming with men and women that ran forth to see the Bishop, as a man that was holy and sent from God, offering unto him, some of them Lambs, some Kids, some Chickens, some Partridges, some Uenison, and some Fish, and other kinds of victuals in such abundance, that he knew not what to do withal, but left it behind him; whereby he might well know the great zeal and obedience of these new Christians. And above all other things it is to be noted for a memorable matter, that the Bishop going on his way, there met him an innumerable multitude of men, and women, and girls, and boys, and persons of fourscore years of age, and above, that crossed him in the streets, and with singular tokens of true relief required the water of holy Baptism at his hands: neither would they suffer him to pass until he had given it them: so that to satisfy their desires, he was greatly stayed in his voyage, and was fain to carry water with him in certain vessels, and Salt, and other provision necessary for that action. And now I will tell you, he arrived at the City of Saint Saviour's, where he was met by the Priests, and by the King, and by all the Court, and so in procession entered into the Church, and after due thanks The Bishop foundeth the Gathedrall Church of S. Crosses. given to God, he was conducted to his lodging, that was assigned unto him by the King. And then presently he began to reform and reduce to good order, the Church itself, and the Friars, and Priests that devil therein: ordaining the said Church to be the Cathedral Church of Saint Crosses, which at that time had belonging unto it eight and twenty Canons, with their Chaplains, and a Master of the Chapel, with Singers, and Organs, and Bells, and all other furniture meet to execute Divine service. But this Bishop who laboureth in the Lord's Vineyard, sometimes in Congo, and sometimes in the I'll of Saint Thomas, going and coming continually by ship, the space of twenty days, and still leaving behind him his Vicars in the place where he himself was absent, at the last died, and was buried in the Island of Saint Thomas. The Bishop dyeth. After this Bishop, succeeded another Bishop in Congo, being a Negro, and descended of the blood Royal, who before had been sent by King Alfonso first into Portugal, and afterwards to Rome, The second Bishop dyeth. where he learned the Latin tongue, and the Christian Religion, but being returned into Portugal, and landed out of his ship, to go and enter upon his Bishopric of Saint Saviour's, he died by the way: whereupon the Kingdom remained without a Pastor for the space of diverse years. Don Piedro also the King aforesaid, died likewise without Children; and there succeeded him his Brother, called, Don The King Don Piedro dyeth. Don Francisco succeedeth and dyeth. Don Diego the fift King. Francisco, who in like manner lasted but a while: and then was created the fift King, named Don Diego, who was next of all the race Royal: A man of haughty courage, and magnifical, and witty, of a very good disposition, wise in counsel, and above all other qualities, a maintainer of Christian Faith: and in brief, so great a Warrior he was, that in few years he conquered all the Countries adjoining. He loved the Portugals very much, so that he forsook the usual garments of his own natural Country, and attired himself after the Portugal fashion. He was very sumptuous, as well in his apparel, as also in the ornaments and furniture of his palace: he was besides very courteous and liberal, The King Diego very sumptuous. and would bestow largely, both upon his own Subjects, and also upon the Portugals. With great cost would he provide and buy such stuff as pleased him, and would often say, that Rare things should not be in the hands of any but only of Kings. He used to wear one suit of apparel but once or twice, and then he would give it away to his followers. Whereupon the Portugals perceiving, that he did so greatly esteem cloth of Gold and Arras, and such other costly householdstuff, they brought great store thereof out of Portugal, so that at that time, Arras-hanging, and Cloth of Gold, and of Silk, and such like Lordly furniture, began to be of great estimation in that Kingdom. In the time of this King, there was a third Bishop of Saint Thomas, and Congo, by Nation a Portugal, who with the usual ceremonies was entertained both by the way, and also in the Court at Saint The third Bishop of S. Thomas, & of Congo Saviour's. And now every man esteemed himself not only to be as good as the Bishop, but also to be a fare better man than he was; and therefore would yield no obedience to their Prelate. But the King like a good Catholic, and a faithful, did always maintain the Bishop's part, and to cut off these troubles and stirs, he sent some of these Priests to prison into Portugal, and others into the I'll of Saint Thomas, and some others went away with all their substance of their own accord. Also after the death of this King, there started up three Princes at once to challenge the suocession. The first was the King's Son, whom few of them favoured, because they desired to have another, so that he was slain incontinently. The two other that remained were of the blood Royal: one of them was created King by his favourites and followers, with the good liking of the greater part of the people, but utterly against the minds of the Portugals, and certain of the Lords, who aimed and endeavoured to set up the other. In so much as the foresaid Lords, together with the Portugals, went into the Church to kill the King elected: making this reckoning with themselves, that if they slew him, the other must of necessity be made King. But at that very selfsame time, those of the contrary faction had slain the King that was already made by the Portugals, persuading themselves assuredly, that he being dead, there would be no difficulty for them to obtain the State for their King, because there was none other left, that by law could challenge the Sceptre Royal. And thus in an hour, and in two several places, were these two Kings murdered at once. In these conspiracies and slaughters, when the people saw that there were no lawful persons The Portugals slain and dispersed. left to enjoy the Royal Crown, they laid all the blame upon the Portugals, who were the causers of all these mischiefs: and thereupon they turned themselves against them, and slew as many of them as they could found: Only they spared the Priests, and would not touch them, nor any other that dwelled in other places. Seeing therefore (as before is said) that there was none of the blood Royal left to be placed Don Henrico created King. in the Government, they made choice of one Don Henrico, Brother to Don Diego the King deceased. And this Henrico going to war against the Anzichi, left behind him in his stead for Governor, under the Title of King, one Don Alvaro, a young man of five and twenty years of age, son to his Wife by another Husband. But Don Henrico died shortly after the war King Henrico dieth, and Don Alvaro succeedeth: and so the stock of the ancient Kings of Congo ceased. King Alvaro restoreth the Portugals. was ended, and thereupon the said Don Alvaro was with the common consent of them all elected King of Congo, and generally obeyed of every man. And thus failed the Royal stock of the ancient Kings of Congo, in the person of Don Henrico. But Don Alvaro was a man of good judgement and gournment, and of a mild disposition, so that he did presently appease all these tumults in his Kingdom, and caused all the Portugals that by the last wars were dispersed over all the Conntries' thereabouts, to be gathered together, as well religious persons as lay men, and by their means he was much better confirmed in the Catholic Faith, than he was before. Moreover, he used them very courteously, and cleared them of all faults that were laid to their charge, declaring unto them by gentle discourses, that they had not been the occasion of the former troubles, as every man would confess and acknowledge: and to that effect he determined with himself to writ a large information touching all these accidents to the King of Portugal, and to the Bishop of Saint Thomas, which he did accordingly, and dispatched certain Messengers unto them with his letters. When the Bishop of Saint Thomas understood these news, he was very glad thereof, and whereas The Bishop of S. Thomas returneth into Congo. The Bishop of S. Thomas dieth. before he durst not adventure to go into the Kingdom of Congo in the heat of all those troubles, he did now presently take ship and sailed thither, where he employed himself wholly with all his authority, to pacify his former dissensions, and to set down order for all such matters as concerned the worship of God, and the office of his Priests. And a while after he had so done, he returned to his habitation in the I'll of Saint Thomas, where by means of sickness he finished his days. And this was the third time, that those parts remained without a Bishop. Now it came to pass, that for want of Bishops, the King and the Lords, and the people likewise began King Alvaro liveth licentiously. to wax cold in the Christian Religion, every man addicting himself licentiously to the liberty of the flesh, and especially the King, who was induced thereunto by diverse young men of his own age, that did familiarly converse with him. Among whom there was one principal man, that was both a Lord, and Francisco Bulla Matare, an ill companion & Counsellor to the King. his Kinsman, called Don Francisco Bullamatare, that is say, Catch-stone. This man, because he was a great Lord, and wholly estranged from all instructions of Christianity, walked inordinately after his own pleasure, and did not stick to defend openly, That it was a very vain thing to keep but one Wife, and therefore it were better to return to their former ancient custom. And so by his means did the Devil open a gate, to the overthrow and destructions of the Church of Christ in that Bullamatare dieth: and as they say, carried out of his grave by Devils. What people the Giachas are: Their conditions, and weapons. Of these, sea Andrew Battle, Chap. 3. which better kn●w them. Kingdom, which until that time with so great pain and travail had been there established. But afterwards the man did so wander and stray out of the way of truth, that he fell from one sin to another, and in the end quite relinquished and abandoned all true Religion. Yet at the last, the said Francisco died, and was solemnly buried. For not long after, there came to rob and spoil the Kingdom of Congo, certain Nations that live after the manner of the Arabians, and of the ancient Nomads, and are called Giachas. Their habitation or dwelling is about the first Lake of the River Nilus, in the Province of the Empire of Moenemugi. A cruel people they are, and a murderous, of a great stature, and horrible countenance, fed with man's flesh, fierce in battle, & valorous in courage. Their weapons are Pavises or Targets, Darts and Daggers: otherwise they go all naked. In their fashions and daily course of living, they are very savage and wild: They have no King to govern them, and they lead their life in the Forest under Cabins and Cottages like Shepherds. This people went wand'ring up and down, destroying, and putting to fire and sword, and robbing and spoiling all the Countries that they passed through, till they came to the Realm of Congo, which they entered on that side where the Province of Batta lieth. Those that first came The Giachas spoil the province of Batta. The Giachas come to the Royal City of Congo. forth to make resistance against them, they overthrew, and then addressed themselves towards the City of Congo, where the King remained at that time in great perplexity, for this victory that his enemies had gotten in the Country of Batta: yet some comfort he took to himself, and went out against his Adversaries with such Soldiers as he had, and in the same place, where in times past Mani-Pango fought with the King Don Alfonso, he joined battle with them. In which encounter the King being half discomfited, retired into the City, wherein when he perceived that he could not remain in good safety, being utterly forsaken of the grace of God by reason of his sins, and not having that confidence in him, that Don Alfonso had, he thought good to leave it for a prey to his Adversaries, and to betake himself to an Island within the River Zaire, called Isola del Cavallo, that is to say, The I'll of Horse; where he continued with certain Portugal Priests, and other principal Lords of his Kingdom. And thus were the Giachi King Alvaro flieth into the I'll of Horses. The Giachas surprise the City, and rule over all the Kingdom. become Lords and Masters of the City Royal, and of the whole Realm. For the natural Inhabitants fled away, and saved themselves in the Mountains, and desert places: but the enemies burned and wasted, City, and Churches, and all, and spared no man's life, so that having divided themselves into several Armies, they ruled and governed sometimes in one Province, and sometimes in another over all the Kingdom. As for the poor people, they went wand'ring like Vagabonds over all the Country, and perished for hunger and want of necessaries. And for the King with those that followed him, The King, and those that followed him, plagued with an extreme famine. and had saved themselves in the Island, they also, because the I'll was very little, and the multitude great, were oppressed with so terrible a scarcity of victuals, that the most part of them died by famine and pestilence. For this dearth so increased, and meat arose to so excessive a rate, that for a very small pittance (God wots) they were fain to give the price of a slave, whom they were wont to cell for ten Crowns at the lest. So that the Father was of necessity constrained to cell his own Son; and the Brother, his Brother, and so every man to provide his victuals by all manner of wickedness. The persons that were sold, for the satisfying of other men's hunger, were bought by the Portugal Merchants, that came from Saint Thomas with their ships laden with victuals. Those that sold them, said, they were Slaves; and those that were sold, justified and confirmed the same, because they were desirous to be rid of their greedy torment. And by this occasion there was no small quantity gf Slaves, that were borne in Congo, Many of the blood Royal sold for Slaves ●o the Portugalls. sold upon this necessity, and sent to the I'll of Saint Thomas, and to Portugal, among whom there were some of the blood Royal, and some others, principal Lords. By this affliction, the King did manifestly learn and know, that all these great miseries and adversities abounded for his misdeeds: and although he was not much punished with hunger, because he was a King, yet he did not escape the cruel infirmity of the dropsy, that made his legs King Alvaro falleth into a dropsy. to swell exceedingly, which disease was engendered, partly by the air, and very ill diet, and partly by the moistness of the Island, and so it accompanied him even until his death. But in the mean while, being stricken to the heart with these misfortunes and calamities, he converted and turned to God, requiring pardon for his offences, and doing penance for his sins: and then was counselled and advised by the Portugals, that he should sand to request succours of the King Alvaro sendeth to the King of Portugal for succour. Don Sebastian the King of Portugal sendeth secure unto him. Francisco di Govea restoreth the King, and driveth the Giachas out of Congo. Francisco di Govea, after four years returneth into Portugal with letters for more Priests. King of Portugal, by certain Ambassadors, that might recount unto him all the mischiefs which had lighted upon him. This embassage was accordingly performed, at the same time that the King Don Sebastiano began his reign, who with great speed and kindness sent him succours by a Captain, called Francisco di Govea, a man well exercised in diverse wars, both in India, and also in Africa, who lead with him six hundred Soldiers, and many Gentlemen Adventurers, that did accompany him. This Captain, Francisco di Govea, carried with him a commandment from his King, that the Island of Saint Thomas should provide him ships and victuals, and whatsoever else was requisite for this enterprise. And with this provision he arrived at the last in the I'll of Horse, where the King of Congo was resident. In whose company the Portugalls departing from thence, and gathering together all the men of war in that Country, with all speed possible, put themselves onwards against their Adversaries, and fought with them sundry times in plain battle, so that at the end of one year and a half, they restored the King into his former estate. Which victory they achieved indeed by the noise and force of their Harquebuses, for the Giachi are exceedingly afraid of that weapon. The Portugal Captain stayed there for the space of four years, to sertle the King in his Kingdom, and then returned into Portugal with letters of request to his King, that he would sand over some more Priests to uphold and maintain the Christian Religion. And the King being thus established in his former degree, and the Kingdom all in quiet and peace, become a very The King becometh a good Christian, and marrieth. good Christian, and married the Lady Katherine, who is yet alive; by whom he had four daughters, and by certain Maidservants, which he kept, two sons and one daughter. And because in those Regions the women do not succeed: there remained as Heir of his Kingdom his elder son, called also Don Alvaro, who liveth at this day, 1588. During the time, that the foresaid Captain stayed in Congo, the King of Portugal, Don Sebastiano understanding, that there were in that Kingdom diverse Caves and Mines of Silver, of The K. of Portugal sendeth to make search in Congo for metal Mines. Francisco Barbuto dissuadeth the King from making the search, and avoideth it by policy. The inconvenience of not suffering the metal Mines to be digged and melted. Priests resort not to save souls so much as to get gold. The King sendeth new Ambassadors into Portugal for more Priests. Don Sebastiana was fain to return into Congo without any Priests. Antonio degli Oua sent by the Portugal King to be Bishop of S. Thomas, and Conga. Don Sebastian K. of Portugal overthrown in Africa, and Don Henrico the Cardinal succeedeth. Philip King of Spain succeedeth the Cardinal. The King of Congo offereth King Philip of Spain the discovery of the metal Mines in Congo, with request for Priests. Costa dieth by the way, and his message known by letters that were found. The Embassage of Odoardo Lopez to the K. of Spain. His Embassage to the Pope. Gold, and other Metals, sent thither two persons that were cunning and skilful in that Art, (for therein they had served the Castilians in the West) to make search for them, and to draw so●e profit thereof. But the King of Congo was by a certain Portugal, called Francisco Barbuto, that was his Confessor, and great familiar, persuaded to the contrary, that he should not in any case suffer those Mines to be discovered: signifying unto him, that thereby peradventure the free enjoying and possession of his Kingdom, might by little and little be taken quite from him, and therefore advised him that he would 'cause these skilful Masters to be led and guided by some other ways, where he knew there were no metal Mines to be found, which he did accordingly. But assuredly, it grew afterwards to a great mischief: for, thereupon began the great trade and traffic in that Country to cease, and the Portugal Merchants did not greatly care for venturing thither, or dwelling there any more. And so consequently, very few Priests resorted among them. So that as well upon these occasions, as also for other such causes afore rehearsed, the Christian Religion waxed so cold in Congo, that it wanted very little of being utterly extinguished. But the King Don Alvaro ceased not still to sand new Ambassadors into Portugal, with earnest request that he might have more Priests, and such as were skilful in the holy Scriptures to maintain the Catholic Faith, which was now almost utterly forgotten in that Realm, only for want of religious persons, that should teach the people and administer the Sacraments. He had none other answer from him, but words and promises, that he would have a care of the matter that was demanded: but in the mean while he provided neither Priests, nor Divines to be sent for Congo. Whereupon the King of Congo dispatched again another principal Ambassador, being his kinsman, called Don Sebastiano Aluarez, together with a Portugal, to bear him company. But he was fain to return home again into Congo, without any Priests or Religious persons to go with him. Three years after, the King Don Sebastiano dispatched a certain Bishop (called Don Antonio de gli Oua, being a Castilian borne) principally to the Island of Saint Thomas: but withal he gave him also a commission to visit the Kingdom of Congo: who being arrived at Saint Thomas, fell at jar with the Captain there, and so sailed into Congo; there he stayed eight months, and then departed again, and left behind him in Congo, two Friars, and four Priests. The Bishop being thus go, and the King overthrown in Africa, there was exalted to the Crown of Portugal, Don Henrico the Cardinal, to whom the King of Congo did writ, with great instance, and earnest request; that he would sand him some religious persons, and Preachers. After Don Henrico succeeded Philip King of Castille, who sent advertisements to the Captain of Saint Thomas, that he was invested in the Crown of Portugal, and Letters also to the King of Congo, to the same effect: and in his Letters proffered to discover unto him the metal Mines, which heretofore had been concealed from all the other Kings his Predecessors: and withal sent him diverse trials of them; beseeching him especially withal affectionate entreaty, that (as soon as possibly he could) he would furnish him with some store of Priests: But Costa, which was sent, died by the way, the Vessel wherein he sailed being cast away upon the shore of Portugal, and every man drowned that was in it: and the naughty news were known by the contents of the Letters, that were found in a little Chest, which was driven on Land by the waves of the Sea. After this he made choice of one Odoardo Lopez a Portugal borne, from whose mouth Pigafetta took this present report, and put it in writing. This man had dwelled now a good time in those Regions, and was well experienced in the affairs of the World. The sum of his Embassage was this: That he should present his Letters to the King Don Philip, and at large discourse unto him the state, wherein the Kingdom of Congo stood, touching matter of Religion, by the reason of the former Wars, and scarcity of Priests, and thereupon request his Majesty to provide him a competent number of Confessors, and Preachers, that might be sufficient to maintain the Gospel in those remote Countries, being but lately converted to Christianity. Moreover, that he should show unto him the sundry trials of Metals, which he had made, and many other matters, which were worthy to be known: and withal, that he should proffer unto him in his name, free and liberal traffic of them, which heretofore was ever denied to his Predecessors. Touching the Pope, That he should likewise on his behalf kiss his feet, deliver unto him his Letters, and recount the miserable trouble and detriment that his people had suffered for the Christian Faith. That he should recommend those poor souls to his Holiness, and beseech him, as the universal Father of all Christians, to have compassion upon so many faithful persons, who because they had no Priests to deliver the holy Faith unto them, and to administer the wholesome Sacraments, were by little and little falling into everlasting perdition. And being thus dispatched he departed from the Court, and went about certain services for the King, wherein he spent about eight months. So that in januarie, being then Summer time in Congo, he embarked himself in a Vessel of one hundred Tun burden, which was bound with her lading for Lisbon. But forced by leaks and winds, the Pilot thought it better to turn his course, and taking The I'll of Cub●goa. The I'll of S. Margarete. the wind in the poop, to go and save themselves in the Lands of Nova Hispania. And they arrived with much ado, at a little Island, called Cubagoa; and situate over against the I'll of Saint Margarete, where they fish for Pearls. From thence, when they had in some haste amended their ship, and somewhat refreshed themselves, they sailed with a short cut to the firm Land, and took Haven in a Port, called Cumana, or (as it is called by another name) The Cumana or the new kingdom of Granada in the West Indies The ship sunk in the Haven. Odoardo Lopez stayeth in Cumana, a year and a half. The King of Congo sendeth Don Piedro Antonio, and Gaspar Diaz a Portugal, with the same Embassage which he sent by Lopez. Don Piedro taken by the English, and by misfortune drowned, and his Son with him. Alvaro's King of Congo dyeth. King Philip busied about the Conquest of England, Odoardo Lopez changeth his kind of profession. Lopez goeth to Rome, where he was kindly entertained by the Pope. The Vow of Odoardo Lopez to erect a Seminary, and an Hospital in Congo. new Kingdom of Granado in the West Indies. This battered and weatherbeaten Vessel, was no sooner arrived in this safe Harbour, but it sunk presently. While the foresaid Ambassador endeavoured in this place to recover his former health, the company of ships, which is called Lady Flotta, that is to say, The Fleet, and useth every year to sail from that Coast for Castille, departed from thence, so that he was constrained to stay for a new Navy, and so consumed a whole year and a half without doing any good. In this mean time the King of Congo sent another Ambassador with the selfsame commandments, called Don Piedro Antonio, the second person in all his Realm, & with him one Gasparo Diaz, a Portugal. But an infortunate end had this Ambassador, for he was taken at Sea by Englishmen, and his ship also, which being drawn towards England, when it was near unto the Coast, by great misfortune it ran a-thwart the shore, and there Don Piedro Antonio, and his Son were both drowned: but the Portugal and some few others with him escaped, and arrived in Spain, at such time as the said Odoardo was come to the Court, and had entered upon the charge of his Embassage. There he was courteously entertained by his Catholic Majesty, to whom he propounded the contents of his Commissions. But diverse great accidents there happened. For first, he heard the dolorous news of the King's death, that sent him on this message: and then the King Don Philip was wholly busied about the Conquest of England, so that his business went nothing forwards, but was delayed from time to time: neither did he see any means of dispatch, but rather he was given to understand, that for that time they could not intent to hearken unto him. Now the foresaid Odoardo, being afflicted with so many adversities, renounced the World with all the deceitful pomp and glory thereof, and in Madrill apparelled himself in a grey course habit, and so went to Rome, to declare to Sixtus Quintus the Pope, the Tenor and Commission of his Embassage, because he would not altogether neglect the good intent and meaning of the King, that had sent him, although he were now descended into a better life. He was kindly welcomed and received by his Holiness, to whom he discoursed the miserable estate wherein the Christian people of the Realm of Congo did stand, for want of the worship and service of God, and also the small number of Priests, that were there to instruct them in the Doctrine of the Gospel, and to deliver unto them the Sacraments of the Church, especially the multitude in that Country, being (as it were) innumerable, that every day resorted together, to be baptised, instructed, confessed and communicated. Moreover, he made a vow and resolved in his mind, that with such store of wealth, as God had blessed him withal in Congo, (which was not very small) he would build a house, wherein for the service of God, there should devil certain learned men, and sundry Priests, to instruct the youth of those Countries in all good Languages, and in the Arts Liberal, and in the Doctrine of the Gospel, and in the Mysteries of our Salvation. Out of which House, as it were out of a holy School, there might come forth from time to time, many learned men and well studied in the Law of God, that should be able in their own natural Country Tongue, to awaken and raise again the Faith of Christ. which was now asleep, and dried up in those Regions: and thereby in process of time there would spring up many first-fruits of blessing, and vigilant souls in the Christian Faith. Hereunto he meant also to add an Hospital, that might be a Recourse and Harbour for God's poor, which coming and sailing out of strange Countries should have relief and entertainment in that Hostelry, and the re be cured and restored of their infirmities and necessities. With this purpose therefore he went to Rome, to obtain of his Holiness a Licence to erect this Seminary and Hospital, and to beseech him also that he would grant him jubilies, Indulgences, and other Dispensations, that for such Christian and wholesome works are requisite, especially to the use and benefit of those Countries, which are so remote from Christendom. He presented himself to the Pope, and delivered unto him his Letters of credence, and then declared unto him at large the Tenor of his Commissions, wherein he had a gracious audience. But when the Pope did understand that the Kingdom of Congo belonged to the King of Spain, he remitted that matter The Pope remitteth the whole matter to the King of Spain. wholly unto him. §. VII. Of the Court of the King of Congo. Of the apparel of that people before they become Christians and after. Of the King's Table, and manner of his Court. IN ancient time this King and his Courtiers were apparelled with certain Cloth The ancient apparel of the King of Congo. and his Courtiers. made of the Palmtree (as we have told you before) wherewith they covered themselves from the Girdlestead downwards, and girded the same strait unto them with certain Girdles made of the same stuff, very fair and well wrought. They used also to hung before them, like an Apron, certain delicate and dainty skins, of little Tigers, of Civet-cats, of Sabels', of Maternes, and of such like creatures for an ornament: and for a more glorious pomp and show, they did wear upon their shoulders a certain Cape like a Hood. Upon their bore skin they had a certain round Garment like a Rotchet, which they call Incutto, reaching down to their knees, made after the manner of a Net, but the stuff of it was very fine cloth of the said Palmtree, and at the skirts there hung a number of threedtassels, that made a very gallant show. These Rotchets were turned up again, and tucked upon their right shoulder, that they might be the more at liberty on that hand. Upon that shoulder also they had the tail of a Zebra, fastened with a handle, which they used for a kind of bravery, according to the most ancient custom of those parts. On their heads they wore Caps of yellow and read colour, square above and very little, so that they scarcely covered the tops of The ancient apparel of the meaner sort. their heads, and worn rather for a pomp and a vanity, then to keep them either from the Air or from the Sun. The most part of them went unshod: but the King and some of the great Lords did wear certain shoes of the old fashion, such as are to be seen in the ancient Images of the Romans, and these were made also of the Wood of the Pasme-tree. The poorer sort and common people were apparelled from their middle downwards, after the same manner, but the cloth was courser: and the rest of their body all naked. The women used three kinds of Traverses, or (as it were) Aprons: beneath their Girdlestead. One was very long and reached to their heels: the second shorter than that, and the third shorter than both the other, with fringes about them, and every one of these three fastened about their middle, and open before. From their breasts downwards, they had another Garment, like a kind of Doublet or jacket, that reached but to their Girdle: and over their shoulders a certain Cloak. All these several Garments were made of the same cloth of the Palmtree. They were accustomed to go with their faces uncovered, and a little Cap on the head, like a man's Cap. The meaner sort of women were apparelled after the same manner, but their cloth was courser. Their Maidservants; and the basest kind of women were likewise attired from the Girdle downward, and all the rest of the body naked. But after that this Kingdom had received the Christian Faith, the great Lords of the Court Their new kind of apparel. began to apparel themselves after the manner of the Portugals, in wearing Cloaks, Spanish Caps, and Tabbards, or wide jackets of Scarlet, and cloth of Silk, every man according to his wealth and ability. Upon their heads they had Hats, or Caps, and upon their feet Moils or Pantofles, of Velvet and of Leather, and Buskins after the Portugal fashion, and long Rapiers by their sides. The common people, that are not able to make their apparel after that manner do keep their old custom. The women also go after the Portugal fashion, saving that they wear no Cloaks, but upon their heads they have certain Veils, and upon their Veils black Velvet Caps, garnished with jewels, and Chains of Gold about their necks. But the poorer sort keep the old fashion: for only the Ladies of the Court do bedeck themselves in such manner as we have told you. After the King himself was converted to the Christian Religion, he conformed his Court in The Court of Congo now imitateth the Court of Portugal. a certain sort after the manner of the King of Portugal. And first, for his service at the Table when he dineth or suppeth openly in public, there is a Throne of Estate erected with three steps, covered all over with Indian Tapestry, and thereupon is placed a Table, with a Chair of Crimson Velvet, adorned with Bosses and Nails of Gold. He always feedeth alone by himself, neither doth any man ever sit at his Table, but the Princes stand about him with their heads covered. He hath a Cupboard of Plate of Gold and Silver, and one that taketh assay of his meat and drink. He maintaineth a Guard of the Anzichi, and of other Nations, that keep about his Palace, furnished with such Weapons as are above mentioned: and when it pleaseth him to go abroad, they sound their great Instruments, which may be heard about five or six miles, and so signify that the King is going forth. All his Lords do accompany him, and likewise the Portugals, in whom he reposeth a singular trust: but very seldom it is that he goeth out of his Palace. Twice in a week he giveth audience publicly, yet no man speaketh unto him but his Lords. The Customs and Laws of Congo. And because there are none, that have any goods or Lands of their own, but all belongeth to the Crown, there are but few Suits or Quarrels among them, saving peradventure about some words. They use no Writing at all in the Congo Tongue. In Cases Criminal they proceed but slenderly, No Writing. for they do very hardly and seldom condemn any man to death. If there be any Riot or Enormity committed against the Portugals by the Mociconghi, (for so are the Inhabitants of the Realm of Congo, called in their own Language) they are judged by the Laws of Portugal. And if any mischief be found in any of them, the King confineth the Malefactor into some Desert Island: for he thinketh it to be a greater punishment to banish him in this sort, to the end he may do penance for his sins, then at one blow to execute him. And if it so happen, that those which are thus chastized do live ten or twelve years, the King useth to pardon them, if they be of any consideration at all, and doth employ them in the Service of the State, as persons that have been tamed and well scooled, and accustomed to suffer any hardness. In Civil disagreements there is an order, that if a Portugal have any Suit against a Moci-Congo, he goeth to the judge of Congo: but if a Moci-Congo do implead a Portugal, he citeth him before the Consul, or judge of the Portugals: for the King hath granted unto them one of their own Nation to be judge in that Country. In their bargains between them and the Portugals, they use no Write nor other Instruments of Bills or Bonds, but dispatch their business only by word and witness. They keep no Histories of their ancient Kings, nor any memorial of the Ages past, because they cannot writ. They measure their times generally by the Moons. They know not the Time measured by the Moon. hours of the day nor of 〈…〉 ight: but they use to say, In the time of such a man such a thing happened. They reckon the 〈…〉 ances of Countries not by miles or by any such measure, but by the journeys and travel of men, that go from one place to another, either laden or unloden. Touching their assembling together at Feasts, or other meetings of joy, as for example, when they are married, they sing Verses and Ballads of Love, and play upon certain Lutes that are Their manner of Assemblies. Their Instruments of Music. made after a strange fashion. For in the hollow part and in the neck they are somewhat like unto our Lutes, but for the flat side (where we use to carve a Rose, or a Rundle to let the sound go inward) that is made not of wood, but of a skin, as thin as a Bladder, and the strings are made of hairs, which they draw out of the Elephant's tail, and are very strong and bright: and of certain Threads made of the wood of Palmtree, which from the bottom of the Instrument do reach & ascend to the top of the handle, & are tied every one of them to his several ring. For towards the neck or handle of this Lute, there are certain rings placed some higher and some lower, whereat there hung diverse plates of Iron and Silver, which are very thin, and in bigness different one from another, according to the proportion of the Instrument. These rings do make a sound of sundry tunes, according to the striking of the strings. For the strings when they are stricken, do cause the rings to shake, and then do the plates that hung at them, help them to utter a certain mingled and confused noise. Those that play upon this Instrument, do tune the strings in good proportion, and strike them with their fingers, like a Harp, but without any quill very cunningly: so that they make thereby (I cannot tell whether I should call it a melody or not, but) such a sound as pleaseth and delighteth their senses well enough. Besides all this (which is a thing very admirable) by this Instrument they do utter the conceits of their minds, and do understand one another so plainly, that every thing almost which Speech by Instrument. may be explained with the Tongue, they can declare with their hand in touching and striking this Instrument. To the sound thereof they do dance in good measure with their feet, and follow the just time of that Music, with clapping the palms of their hands one against the other. They have also in the Court, Flutes and Pipes, which they sound very artificially, and according to the sound they dance and move their feet, as it were in a Moresco, with great gravity and sobriety. The common people do use little Rattles, and Pipes, and other Instruments, that make a more harsh and rude sound, than the Court-Instruments do. In this Kingdom, when any are sick, they take nothing but natural Physic, as Herbs, Their Physic. and Trees, and the barks of Trees, and Oils, and Waters, and Stones, such as Mother Nature hath taught them. The Ague is the most common Disease that reigneth among them: and plagueth them in Winter by reason of the continual rain, that bringeth heat and moisture with it more than in Summer, and besides that the sickness which here we call the French Disease, and Chitangas in the Congo Tongue, is not there so dangerous and so hard to be cured, as it is in our Countries. They heal the Ague with the powder of a wood, called Sandale, or Sanders, whereof there is both read and grey, which is the wood of Aguila. This powder being mingled with the Oil Their Medicine for an Ague. Their Medicine for the head-ache, & other griefs of the body, is letting of blood. Their Medicine for the French Pox. Their Purgations Curing of wounds. of the Palmtree, and having anointed the body of the sick person two or three times with all from the head to the foot, the party recovereth. When their head aketh, they let blood in the Temples, with certain little boxing horns: first, by cutting the skin a little, and then applying the Cornets thereunto, which with a suck of the mouth, will be filled with blood: and this manner of letting blood is used also in Egypt. And so in any other part of a man's body, where there is any grief, they draw blood in this fashion and heal it. Likewise they cure the infirmity, called Chitangas, with the same Unction of Sanders: whereof there are two sorts, one read (as we told you) and that is called Tavila: the other grey, and is called Chicongo: and this is best esteemed, for they will not stick to give or cell a slave for a piece of it. They purge themselves with certain barks of trees, made into powder, and taken in some drink: and they will work mightily and strongly. When they take these purgations, they make no great account for going abroad into the Air. Their wounds also they commonly cure with the juice of certain Herbs, and with the Herbs themselves. §. VIII. Of the Countries that are beyond the Kingdom of Congo, towards the Cape of Good-Hope: Of the River Nilus, and of Sofala, Monomotapa, the Amazons, Saint LAURENCE, and other Aethiopian Countries. QUimbebe (which is the Kingdom of Matama) from the first Lake, and the The kingdom of Matama. R. Bravagul. R. Magnice. The Mountains of the Moon. Confines of Angola, containeth all the rest of the Country Southwards, till you come to the River of Bravagull, which springeth out of the Mountains of the Moon, and joineth with the River Magnice, and that springeth out of the foresaid first Lake: These Mountains are divided by the Tropic of Capricorn, towards the Pole Antarcticke, and beyond this Tropic lieth all the Country and borders of the Cape of Good-Hope, which are not ruled and governed by any one King, but by diverse and sundry several Princes. In the midst between that Cape and the Tropic, are the said Mountains of the Moon, so famous and so greatly renowned among the ancient Writers, who do assign them to be the original head and spring of the River Nilus: which is very Not the head of Nilus. false and untrue, as the situation of the Country doth plainly show, and as we a little hereafter will discover unto you. This Country is full of high and rough Mountains: it is very cold, and not habitable: It is frequented and haunted with a few persons that live after the manner of the Arabians, under little Cabins in the open fields, and apparelled with the skins of certain beasts. It is a savage and rustical Nation, without all faith and credit, neither will they suffer any strangers among them. Their furniture is Bows and Arrows. They feed upon such first-fruits as the land breedeth, and also upon the flesh of beasts. Among these Mountains of the Moon, there is a Lake called Gale: a very little one it is, The Lake Gale. Camissa. 1. The Sweet River. The False Cape. The Cape of the Needles, or Agu●has. and lieth somewhat towards the West. Out of this Lake there issueth a River, called Camissa, and by the Portugals, named, the Sweet River, which at the point of the Cape of Good-Hope, voideth itself into the Sea, in that very place that is termed, The False Cape. For the ships of the Indies sailing that way, do first discover another greater Cape, which is called, The Cape of the Needles, and then afterwards this lesser Cape: Whereupon they call it the False Cape, because it is hid and covered with the true and great Cape. Between these two Capes or Promontories, there is the distance of an hundred miles, containing the largeness and breadth of this famous Cape: which being divided into two points, as it were into two horns, it maketh a Gulf, where sometimes the Portugal ships do take fresh water, in the River that they call the Sweet River. The Inhabitants of this Coast, which devil between these two points, are of colour black, * Not perfect black. although the Pole Antarctick in that place be in the elevation of five and thirty degrees, which is a very strange thing; yea, the rude people that live among the most cold Mountains of the Moon are black also. Beyond the Cape or Point of the Needles, there are many competent Harboroughs and Havens, Seno Formoso. Seno del Lago. the principal whereof is Seno Formoso, the Fair Bay: and Seno del Lago, the Bay of the Lake: For there the Sea maketh a certain Gulf, wherein are sundry Lands and Ports: and somewhat beyond there runneth into the Sea the River of Saint Christopher, and at the mouth River of Saint Christopher. Terra do Natal. Cape della Pescheria. River Magnice. The kingdom of Buttua. The kingdom of Monomotapa. R. Bravagul. Store of Gold Mines. thereof there lie three pretty Ilets. And a little further forwards, the Coast runneth all along by a Country, which the Portugals call, Terra do Natal, the Land of the Nativity, because it was first discovered at Christmas: and so reacheth to the Cape, called Della Pescheria. Between which Cape and the River Magnice, within the Land is the Kingdom of Buttua, whose Territories are from the roots or bottom of the Mountains of the Moon, until you come to the River Magnice towards the North, where the Country of Monomotapa standeth, and Westwards from the River Bravagul towards the Sea, all along the banks of the River Magnice. In this Kingdom there are many Mines of Gold, and a people that is of the same qualities and conditions, that the people of Monomotapa is, as hereafter shall be showed unto you. And so going along the shores of the Ocean, you come to the River Magnice, which lieth in the very entrance of the Kingdom of Sofala, and the Empire of Monopotapa. The Kingdom of Sofala beginneth at the River Magnice, which springeth out of the first The original of the River Magnice. Lake of Nilus, and conveyeth itself into the Sea in the midst of the Bay, between the Point Pescheria, and the Cape, called Cape Delle Correnti, situate in three and twenty degrees and a half of the Pole Antarcticke, under the Tropic of Capricorn. With this River near Three Rivers run into Magnice. 1. River Nagoa. 2. R. Margues. unto the Sea, there join three other notable Rivers, the principal whereof is by the Portugals, called Saint Chrystophers', because upon the day of that Saints Feast it was first discovered, but by the Inhabitants it is named Nagoa. The second took the name of one Lorenzo Margues, that first found it. These two Rivers do spring originally from the Mountains of the Moon, so greatly renowned among the ancient Writers, but by the people of the Country they are called, Toroa: out of which Mountains they did think, that famous Nilus took also his beginning: but they were utterly deceived. For (as we have already told you) the Nilus ariseth not out of the Mountains of the Moon. See of this inf. c. 8. first Lake ariseth not out of those Mountains, but lieth a great way distant from it: and between it and them, is there a very great and a huge low plain. Besides that, the streams that flow from the said Mountains, do run towards the East, and bestow their Waters upon other great Rivers; so that it is not possible for them to pass into the foresaid Lake, much less into Nilus, considering especially that the River Magnice, springeth out of that first Lake, and by a fare different course from the course of Nilus, runneth towards the East, and so joineth itself with the two Rivers aforesaid. The third, is called Arroe, and ariseth on another side River Arroe. out of the Mountains of the Gold Mines of Monomopata: and in some places of this River there are found some small pieces of Gold among the Sand. These three Rivers enter into the great Magnice, near unto the Sea, and all four together do make there a great Water, in a very large Channel, and so dischargeth itself into the Ocean. From the mouth of this River all along the Sea Coast, stretcheth the Kingdom of Sofala, The River of Cuama. unto the River Cuama, which is so called of a certain Castle or Fortress that carrieth the same name, and is possessed by Mahometans and pagan: but the Portugals call it, The mouths of Cuama; because at the entry into the Sea, this River divideth itself into seven mouths, where there are five special Lands, besides diverse others that lie up the River, all very-full, and well peopled with pagan. This Cuama cometh out of the same Lake, and from the same springs from whence Nilus floweth. And thus the Kingdom of Sofala is comprised within the said two Rivers, Magnice and Cuama, upon the Sea coast. It is but a small Kingdom, and The kingdom of Sofola. hath but a few Houses or Towns in it: The chief and principal head whereof, is an Island that lieth in the River called Sofola, which giveth the name to all the whole Country. It is inhabited by Mahometans, and the King himself is of the same sect, and yieldeth obedience to the Crown of Portugal, because he will not be subject to the Empire of Monomotapa. And thereupon, the Portugals there do keep a Fort in the mouth of the River Cuama, and do trade in those Countries for Gold, and ivory, and Amber, which is found upon that Coast, and good The commodities of Sofala, Gold, ivory and Amber. The Inhabitants of Sofola. store of Slaves, and instead thereof, they leave behind them Cotton-cloath, and Silks that are brought from Cambaia, and is the common apparel of those people. The Mahometans that at this present do inhabit those Countries, are not naturally borne there, but before the Portugals came into those quarters, they Trafficked thither in small Barks, from the Coast of Arabia Foelix. And when the Portugals had conquered that Realm, the Mahometans stayed there still, and now they are become neither utter pagan, nor holding of the Sect of Mahomet. From the shores and Coast, that lieth between the two foresaid Rivers of Magnice and The Empire of Monomotapa, full of Gold Mines. Sofola supposed Ophir. Cuama, within the Land spreadeth the Empire of Monomotapa, where there is very great store of Mines of Gold, which is carried from thence into all the Regions thereabouts, and into Sofola, and into the other parts of Africa. And some there be that will say, that Solomon's Gold, which he had for the Temple of jerusalem, was brought by Sea out of these Countries. A thing in truth not very unlikely: For in the Countries of Monomotapa, there do remain to this day many ancient buildings of great work, and singular Architecture, of Stone, of Lime, and of Timber, the like whereof are not to be seen in all the Provinces adjoining. The Empire of Monomotapa is very great, and for people infinite. They are Gentiles and pagan, The people of Monomotapa. The King of Monomotapa maintaineth many Armies. of colour black, very courageous in War, of a middle stature, and swift of foot. There are many Kings that are vassals and subjects to Monomotapa, who do oftentimes rebel and make war against him. Their weapons are Bows and Arrows, and light Darts. This Emperor maintaineth many Armies in several Provinces, divided into Legions, according to the use and customs of the Romans. For being so great a Lord as he is, he must of necessity be in continual war, for the maintenance of his estate. And among all the rest of his Soldiers, the most valorous in name, are his Legions of Women, whom he esteemeth very highly, and accounteth them as the very sinews and strength of his military forces. These Women do burn their left paps with fire, because they should be no hindrance unto them in their shooting, after Lefthanded Amazons. the use and manner of the ancient Amazons, that are so greatly celebrated by the Historiographers of former profane memories. For their weapons, they practise Bows and Arrows: They are very quick and swift, lively and courageous, very cunning in shooting, but especially and above all, venturous and constant in fight. In their battles they use a warlike kind of craft and subtlety: For they have a custom, to make a show that they would fly and run away, as though they were vanquished and discomfited, but they will diverse times turn themselves backe, and vex their enemies mightily with the shot of their Arrows. And when they see their Adversaries so greedy of the victory, that they begin to disperse and scatter themselves, then will they suddenly turn again upon them, and with great courage and fierceness make a cruel slaughter of them. So that partly with their swiftness, and partly with their deceitful wiles, and other cunning shifts of war, they are greatly feared in all those parts. They do enjoy by the King's good favour certain Countries, where they devil alone by themselves: and sometimes they choose certain men at their own pleasure, with whom they do keep company for generations sake: So that if they do bring forth Male-childrens, they sand them home to their father's houses: but if they be Female, they reserve them to themselves, and breed them in the exercise of warfare. The Empire of this Monomotapa lieth (as it were) in an Island, which is made by the Sea-coast, The situation of the Empire of Monomotapa. by the River Magnice, by a piece of the Lake from whence Magnice floweth, and by the River Cuama. It bordereth towards the South, upon the Lords of the Cape of Good-Hope, before mentioned, and Northward upon the Empire of Mohenemugi, as by and by shall be showed unto you. But now returning to our former purpose, that is to say, to run forwards upon the Sea-coast, The kingdom of Angoscia. after you have passed over some part of the River Cuama, there is a certain little Kingdom upon the Sea, called Angoscia, which taketh the name of certain Lands there so called, and lie directly against it. It is inhabited with the like people, both Mahometans and Gentiles, as the Kingdom of Sofala is. Merchants they are, and in small Vessels do Traffic along that Coast with the same Wares and Commodities, wherewith the people of Sofala do Trade. A little beyond, suddenly starteth up in sight the Kingdom of Mozambique, situate in The kingdom of Mozambique R. Meghincate. fourteen degrees and a half towards the South, and taketh his name of three Lands, that lie in the mouth of the River Meghincate, where there is a great Haven and a safe, and able to receive all manner of ships. The Realm is but small, and yet aboundeth in all kind of Victuals. It is the common landing place for all Vessels that sail from Portugal, and from India into that Country. In one of these Isles, which is the chief and principal, called Mozambique, and The Island of Mozambique. giveth name to all the rest; as also to the whole Kingdom, and the Haven aforesaid, wherein there is erected a Fortress, guarded with a Garrison of Portugals, whereupon all the other Fortresses that are on that Coast do depend, and from whence they fetch all their provision: all the Armadas and Fleets that sail from Portugal to the Indies, if they cannot finish and perform their Voyage, will go and Winter (I say) in this Island of Mozambique: and those that travel out of India to Europe, are constrained of necessity to touch at Mozambique, to furnish themselves with Victuals: This Island, when the Portugals discovered India, was the first place where they learned the language of the Indians, and provided themselves of Pilots to direct them in their course. The people of this Kingdom are Gentiles: Rustical and rude they be, The Inhabitants of Mozambique. and of colour black. They go all naked. They are valiant and strong Archers, and cunning Fishers, with all kind of hooks. As you go on forwards upon the foresaid Coast, there is another Island, called Quiloa, in The kingdom of Quiloa. quantity not great, but in excellency singular: For it is situate in a very cool and fresh Air: It is replenished with Trees that are always green, and affordeth all variety of Victuals. It lieth at the mouth of the River Coano, which springeth out of the same Lake from whence Nilus floweth, and so runneth about sixty miles in length, till it cometh near to the Sea, and there it hath a mighty stream, and in the very mouth of it maketh a great Island, which is peopled with Mahometans and Idolaters, and a little beyond that, towards the Coast on the West, you may see the said Island of Quiloa. This Island is inhabited with Mahometans also, which are of colour something whitish. They are well apparelled, and trimly adorned with Cloth The Island of Quiloa, and the Inhabitants thereof. of Silk and Cotten: Their Women do use ornaments of Gold, and jewels about their hands and their necks, and have good store of householdstuff made of Silver. They are not altogether so black as the men are: and in their limbs they are very well proportioned. Their houses are made of Stone, and Lime, and Timber, very well wrought, and of good Architecture, with Gardens and Orchards, full of Herbs and sundry Fruits. Of this Island the whole Kingdom took the name, which upon the Coast extendeth itself from Capo Delgado, (the Cape Delicate, that bordereth Mozambique and Quiloa,) and is situate in nine degrees towards the South, and from thence it runneth out unto the aforesaid River of Coavo. In old time the Kingdom of Quiloa was the chiefest of all the Principalities there adjoining, and stood near to the Sea: but when the Portugals arrived in those Countries, the King trusted so much to himself, that he thought he was able with his own forces not only to defend himself against them, but also to drive them from those places which they had already surprised. Howbeit the matter fell The King of Quiloa overthrown by the Portugals, and driven out of the Island. out quite contrary. For when it came to Weapons, he was utterly overthrown and discomfited by the Portugals, and so fled away. But they took and possessed the Island, and enriched themselves with the great spoils and booties that they found therein. They erected there also a Fortress, which was afterward pulled down by the commandment of the King of Portugal, because he thought it not necessary, considering that there were others sufficient enough for that Coast. And here we may not leave behind us the I'll of Saint Laurence, so called by the Portugals, The commendation of the I'll of S. Laurence. Of it, see the former journals. because they did first discover it upon that Martyr's feast day. It is so great, that it containeth in length almost a thousand miles, and standeth right over against the Coast which we have described, beginning directly at the mouths of the River Magnice, which are in six and twenty degrees of the South, and so going forwards to the North, it endeth right against the mouths of Cuama in the Kingdom of Quiloa. Between this Island and the firm Land, there is (as it were) a Channel, which at the entry Westward, is three hundred and forty miles broad: in the midst where it is narrowest, over against the Island of Mozambiche, one hundred and seventy miles, and for the rest, it enlargeth itself very much towards India, and containeth many Isles within it. The ships that go from Spain into India, or return from India to Spain, do always for the most part pass and sail in, and through this Channel, if by time or weather they be not forced to the contrary. And surely, this Island deserveth to be inhabited with a better people, because it is furnished with singular Commodities. For it hath many safe & sure havens. It is watered with sundry Rivers, that cause the earth to bring forth first-fruits of diverse kinds, as Pulse, and Rice, and other Grain, Oranges, Lemons, Citrons, and such like fruit. Flesh of all sorts, as Hens, &c. and Venison, as wild Boar, & Dear, and such like, and all this of a very good taste and relish, because the soil is very fat: their Fish also is exceeding good. The Inhabitants The Inhabitants of the I'll of Saint Laurence. Their Weapons. are pagan, with some of the Sect of Mahomet among them. They are of the colour which the Spaniards call Mulato, between black and white. Very warlike they are, and given to their weapons, which are Bows and Arrows, and Darts of very light Wood, strengthened with Iron, whereof they make the heads of their Darts, which are crooked like hooks: and these they will cast and throw most slightly and cunningly. They use also Targets, and jacks that are made of certain beasts skins, wherewith they save themselves in fight from the blows of their enemies. This Island is divided among several Princes, that are at enmity one with another: for they are in continual Wars, and persecute one another with Arms. There are diverse Mines of Gold, of Silver, of Copper, of Iron, and of other Metals. The savage people do not use to Tail out of the Island, but only from one side to the other they go coasting along the shores, with certain Barks that are made but of one stock of a Tree, which they hollow for that purpose. The most part of them do not willingly entertain strangers, neither will they consent that they should Traffic or converse with them. Notwithstanding, in certain Ports the Portugals do use to Trade with the Islanders, for Amber, Wax, Silver, Copper, Rice, and such other things, but they never come upon the Landlord In the Channel before mentioned, there are Sundry Lands in the channel. diverse Lands, some greater, and some less, inhabited with Mahometans. The chief of them is the I'll of Saint Christopher, and then of Santo Spirito: and another, called Magliaglie, and so the rest, as the Isles of Comora, Anzoame, Maiotto, and some other. But let us return to the Sea side, and prosecute the Coast of the Kingdom of Quiloa, where The kingdom of Mombaza rich in Gold and Silver, and Pearl. we left. Next unto it, is the Kingdom of Mombaza, in the height of three degrees and a half towards the South, which taketh the name from an Island inhabited with Mahometans, which is also called Mombaza, where there is a fair City, with houses that have many Sollars, furnished Pictures, both graved and painted. The King thereof is a Mahometan, who taking upon him to resist the Portugals, received the same success that happened to the King of Quiloa, so that The City of Mombaza spoilt as Quiloa was. the City was ransacked and spoilt by his enemies, who found therein good store of Gold and Silver, and Pearl, and Cloth of Cotton, and of Silk, and of Gold, and such other Commodities. This Kingdom lieth between the borders of Quiloa, and Melinde, and is inhabited with pagan and Mahometans, and yields obedience to the Empire of Mohenemugi. A little beyond is the Kingdom of Melinde, which being likewise but a little one, extendeth The kingdom of Melinde. itself upon the Sea Coast, as fare as the River Chimanchi, and lieth in the height of two degrees and a half: and up the stream of that River, it reacheth to the Lake Calais, the space of one hundred miles within land. Near unto the Sea, along the banks of this River, there is a great deal of Country inhabited by pagan and Mahometans, of colour almost white. Their houses are built after our fashion. But there is one particularity to be admired, that their Muttons or Sheep, are twice as great as the Sheep of our Country: for they divide them into five quarters, The tail of a sheep in Melinde weigheth commonly 25. or 30. pound. See Leo Aser of Egyptian sheep. (if a man may so call them) and reckon the tail for one, which commonly weigheth some five and twenty, or thirty pound. The Women are white, and sumptuously dressed, after the Arabian fashion, with Cloth of Silk. About their necks and hands, and arms, and feet, they use to wear lewels of Gold and Silver: When they go abroad out of their houses, they cover themselves with Taffeta, so that they are not known but when they list themselves. In this Country there is a very good Haven, which is a landing place for the Vessels that sail through those Seas. Generally, the people are very kind, true and trusty, and converse with Strangers. They have always entertained and welcomed the Portugals, and have reposed great confidence in them, neither have they ever offered them any wrong in any respect. In the Sea between these two Capes of Mombaza and Melinde, there are three Isles: the first, is called Monfie; the second, Zanzibar; and the third, Pemba; all inhabited only with Mohemetans, that are of colour white. These Isles abound in all things as the others do, whereof we made mention before. These people are somewhat inclined to Arms: but they are in deed more addicted to dress and manure their ground: For there groweth much Sugar, which in small Barks they carry away to cell into the firm Land, with other first-fruits of that Counerey. Besides these three Realms last described, Quiola, Melinde, and Mombaza, within the Land is the great Empire of Mohenemugi, towards the West. It bordereth upon the South, with the The Empire of Mohenemugi. Kingdom of Mozambique, and with the Empire of Monomotapa to the River Coavo, upon the West with the River Nilus, between the two Lakes; and upon the North it joineth with the Empire of Prete-Gianni. Towards the Sea, this Emperor standeth in good terms of peace with the foresaid Kings of Quiola, Melinde, and Mombaza, by reason of their traffic together, and the better to secure the intercourse and trade by Sea: by means whereof they have brought unto them much cloth of Cotton, and cloth of Silk from diverse Countries, and other merchandises that are well esteemed in these parts: and particularly certain little balls, that are made in the Kingdom of Cambaia, of a kind of Bitumen or clammy Clay, like unto Glass, but that it is (as it were) of a read colour, which they use to wear about their necks, like a pair of Beads in stead of Necklaces. It serveth them also in stead of Money, for of Gold they make none accounted. Likewise with the Silks that are brought unto them, they do apparel themselves from the girdle downwards. In exchange and barter of all these commodities, they give Gold, Silver, Copper, and ivory. But on the other side towards Monomotapa, there are continual wars; yea, and sometimes so bloody, that it is hardly discerned who hath gotten the victory. For in that Border there meet together two of the greatest and most warlike Powers and Forces that are in all those Regions: that is to say, on the Party of Monomotapa, there came forth into the field the Amazons, of whom we told you before; and on the other party of Mohenemugi are the Giacchi, (as the Moci-Congi do call them) but in their own tongue they are called Agagi, who did The Giachas, or Agagi. And. Bat. saith, that the jags came from Sierra Liona. But they dispersed themselves as a general pestilence, and common scourge thorough most parts of Ethiopia. sometime so greatly afflict the Kingdom of Congo, as you may remember. Neither are these people less courageous or strong than the Amazons, but are of a black complexion, and presumptuous countenances. They do use to mark themselves above the lip upon their cheeks with certain lines, which they make with Iron instruments and with fire. Moreover, they have a custom to turn their eyelids backwards: so that their skin being all black, and in that blackness showing the white of their eyes, and those marks in their faces, it is a strange thing to behold them. For it is indeed a very dreadful and Devilish sight. They are of body great, but deformed, and live like beasts in the field, and feed upon man's flesh. In fight they show themselves exceedingly courageous, and do utter most horrible shouting and crying, of of purpose to daunt and affright their Enemies. Their weapons are Darts, and Pavises of Leather that cover all their whole body, and so defend themselves therewith. Sometimes they will encamp together, and stick their Pavises in the ground, which are unto them instead a trench. Sometimes they will go forwards in the battle, and shroud themselves under them, and yet annoyed their adversaries with the shot of their Darts. And thus by warlike policy they do ordinarily plague their Enemies, by endeavouring with all subtlety to make them spend their shot in vain, upon their Targets: and when they see that they have made an end of shooting, then do they renew the battle a fresh, and driving them to flight, make a cruel slaughter of them without all mercy. And this is the manner which they use against their Enemies, and The Amazons. the Amazons. But the Amazons, on the other side, which are very well acquainted herewithal, do fight against them with other military stratagems (as we have above declared) and do overcome the forces of their Adversaries with their swiftness, and great skill in matters of War. For, they do assure themselves, that if they be taken, they shall be devoured: and therefore with doubled courage they fight for life, that they might overcome, and in any case save their lives from that fierce and cruel Nation. And in this sort do they maintain continual War, always with great mortality on both sides. These Agags devil at the beginning of the River Nilus, (where it runneth Northwards out of the Lake,) upon both the banks of the River, till it come to a certain limit, wherein they are bounded; and then Westwards all over the banks of the said Nilus, even to the second Lake, and to the borders of the Empire of Prete-Gianni. Touching these Agags, I thought it convenient in this place to add this, which before I had omitted. Between the confines of this Mohenemugi, and Prete-Gianni, there are sundry other petty Lords, and people that are of a white colour, and yield obedience sometimes to one of these two Princes, and sometimes to the other. They are men of a fare greater stature than all the rest of the people in those Countries. Towards the Cape of Guarda-Fuy, there are many places inhabited with Mahometans, all along the Seaside, of colour being white. Upon this shore there are diverse good Havens, where Many good Havens. the ships of sundry Countries do traffic with the foresaid merchandises. The first of these places, is called Patee; the second, Brava; the third, Magadoxo; the fourth, Affion; and the last is, the famous Promontory and Cape of Guarda-Fuy: which because it is very great, and The Cape of Guarda Fuy. jutteth out a good way into the Sea, is well known to all Sailors that come from India, and from Ormuz, and from Arabia Foelix. It is the place and harbour where the Portugals are wont to attend, and yearly with their Navies to watch for the Vessels of the Mahometans, that being laden with precious merchandises, do sail into those parts without their licence, they being the Lords of the traffic and trade for Spicery, and all other commodities that are brought from India. So that every year the Portugal Fleet doth take great prizes of Merchant's ships in that place, as the English and the French do at 〈◊〉 Saint Vincent. After you have compassed about the foresaid Cape of Guarda-Fuy, toward the read Sea, you shall come to other Towns and Havens of the Mahometans. The first of them is called Methe, diverse Ports on the Sea coast towards the read Sea. and another beyond that, called Barbora. And this is the farthest place wherein you shall found any people with white skins: for here the men begin to be all black. Then there is Ceila, and Dalaca, and Malaca, and Carachin: and all this Coast is called in that Country language, Baragiam. The People that inhabit therein are all black, valiant in Arms, and apparelled from the girdle downwards with cloth of Cotton: but those that are of the best account among them, do wear upon their shoulders certain Cloaks with Hoods, called Bernussi, such as the old Romans used, and were termed Saga Romana. It aboundeth in Gold, and in ivory, and in That which followeth of Abassia, Nilus, &c is omitted. Metals, and in Victuals of all sorts. Then follow the Mouths or Entrances into the read Gulf. CHAP. V. The Voyage of Sir FRANCIS ALVAREZ, a Portugal Priest, made unto the Court of PRETE JANNI, the great Christian Emperor of Ethiopia. ABISSINORUM REGNUUM map of Abyssinia IN the Name of jesus, amen. I, Francis Aluarez, Priest of the Mass, which by especial I know not who translated this Book, I found it in Master Hackluyts papers, and have abbreviated it where I could; although it still continueth very long, if not tedious. I also examined it with Ramusio his Italian Edition, and in many places amended the translation, in many supplied it and added other things: illustrating it with marginal notes, &c. He that compareth these Relations with those of the Great Mogoll in Sir T. Roe, shall found great correspondence in the uncivil customs whereinto wild Majesty and barbarous Greatness, both here and there, have degenerated: both vast bodies rather than strong; the one flourishing, the other fallen, and now retaining but the struggling extremes of that giantly unwieldiness here by this eyewitness in those times observed. He calls him Prete or Priest john, following the vulgar error, growing from the relations of a Priest john in Asia, and by ignorance applied to this Negus of Ethiopia, as in my Pilgrimage you may see at large. I esteem his relations true in those things which he saith he saw: in some others which he had by relation of enlarging Travellers, or boasting Abassines, he may perhaps sometimes rather mendacia dicere then m●ntiri. Even yet the Lawgiver is not departed from juda, i● Meleches posterity hath ever since reigned, wily wits had their pias frauds to make Religion a stirrup of State. commandment of the King our Lord, Don Emanuel (whom God hath received into his glory) went with Edward Galuano, a Gentleman of his house, and one of his Counsellors; which was Secretary unto the King Don Alfonso, and unto King john, his Son, till his dying day; and by King Don Emanuel was sent Ambassador unto King Prete janni, have determined to writ all things which happened unto us in this Voyage, and to describe the Countries wherein we were, with the qualities, customs, andusages thereof, and how they agreed with Christian Religion. Neither do I here take upon me to reprehend or approve their customs and usages, but leave them wholly unto the Readers (which are able to instruct me) to praise, amend, and correct whatsoever they shall think good. And because I may seem sometimes speaking of one Country, and eftsoons of another, to confounded the same together, I say, that we were resident in these Countries for the space of six years together, wherein I sought to know a great part of the Countries, Kingdoms, and Signiories of the said Prete janni, and their customs and usages, some by sight, and some others by the report of credible persons. And ever, as I came to the knowledge of them, so I put them down in writing, that is to say, delivering such things as I saw, as having seen them; and things reported, as received by hearing: and therefore I swear and protest upon my conscience, that I will not wittingly report any untruth. And even as I hope and trust in our Lord God, that my confession shall be true unto my life's end, so likewise shall this my present writing be true: for he that lieth to his neighbour, lieth to God. §. I MATTHEW the Ambassador of PRETE JANNI, is conducted by the Portugals unto the Haven of Maczua in the read Sea, and what happened to his death. WHereas I said that I went with Edward Galuano (whom God pardon) true it is that The Chapters, as they are divided in Ramusio, are expressed by the figures in the beginnings of the lines: which method I have reduced to our wont form of Paragraphs lost so many divisions should make the Book to swell overmuch. Maczua or Mazua. Ercoco. 1520. Earnagasso. Matthew the Ambassador of the Abassine. I did so, and he died in Comoran, an I'll of the read Sea, neither took his Ambassage any effect, during the time that Lopez Suarez was Captain general of the Indies. Diego Lopez de Sequeira succeeding Suarez in the government of India, effected that which Lopez Suarez would never execute, to wit, the conducting of Matthew (who was sent Ambassador from Prete janni to the King of Portugal) to the Haven of Maczua, near unto Ercoco, being a Port-town of Prete janni. This Diego Lopez prepared a goodly and great Fleet, wherewith we sailed into the read Sea, and arrived at the said Island of Maczua on Monday in the Octaves of Easter, the sixteenth of the month of April, in the year 1520. which Island we found abandoned and forsaken by the Inhabitants, because that five or six days before they had knowledge of our coming. This I'll is distant from the Continent about two Crosbow-shots, whither the Moors of the said Island were fled with their goods. Our Fleet therefore riding between the Continent and the Island. The Tuesday following, there came unto us one Christian and a Moor from the Town of Ercoco. The Christian said that the Town of Ercoco belonged to the Christians, and was under the jurisdiction of a great Lord, called Barnagasso, being subject unto Prete janni; and that the Inhabitants of this I'll of Maczua, and of Ercoco, when the Turks came thither, fled all into the Mountains; but at this present they would not flee away, having understood that we were Christians. Our General having heard thus much, gave thanks to God, that he was come to the happy knowledge of Christians; and this procured great favour unto Matthew, which before that time was little accounted of. 2. The day following being Wednesday, the Captain of the said Town of Ercoco came to speak with our General, and presented four Oxen unto him, and the General gave him very courteous and honourable entertainment. Twenty or four and twenty miles from this place standeth a very high Mountain, with The Monastery of Bisan. a famous Monastery thereupon, which Matthew oftentimes made mention of, being called the Monastery of Bisan, that is, Of the Vision. The Friars of this Monastery having knowledge of us, came seven of them the Thursday after the Octaves, to visit us; whom our General and all his people went on shore to meet, with great joy and gladness: and they seemed to rejoice no less; and said, that they had long time looked for Christians, because they had certain Prophecies in their written Book, which foretold that Christians should arrive at this Haven, Prophecies. and that a pit should there be digged, after the opening whereof, no more Moors should devil in that place: with many other Speeches tending to the like purpose. At all these things the Ambassador Matthew was present, whom the foresaid Friars did greatly honour, kissing his hands and his shoulders, according to their manner; and he, on the other side, took great delight in them also. These Friars said that they observed then the Feast of Easter, and eight days next ensuing, and that during those eight days they used neither to travel, nor to do any other work; but so soon as they heard say that Christians were arrived at that Haven (a thing which they Easter Rites by Monks. so earnestly desired) they craved licence of their Superior to undertake this journey for the service of God, and that Barnagasso was likewise informed of our arrival, but that he would not set forward out of his house till eight days after Easter. 3. These Friars use to carry Crosses in their hands, and other people wear them about their necks, made of black wood, and all our company bought of the same Crosses which they wear about their necks, because it was a new thing, and not usual amongst us. While these Friar's abode with us, the General commanded one Fernando Diaz, which understood the Arabike Tongue, to go and view their Monastery. 4. On Tuesday the four and twentieth of April, Barnagasso came to the Town of Ercoco, Coming of Barnagasso. and gave us advertisement of his arrival. Order was taken, that they should meet one another in the midway. Barnagasso came thither first, but he would not come to the place which State observed was prepared for him. The General being lighted, seeing that he would not come thither, caused the preparatives to be carried before near unto the place where he stood: which again, to maintain his grandeur and reputation, would not once stir with his people to come unto the place prepared, so that the said Anthony de Saldanza and Matthew the Ambassador, were constrained to return again, which in the end resolved, that both of them at one instant, should set forward, that is to say, the General and Barnagasso, and so they did, meeting together and League confirmed by Oath. conferring in a large champain field, as they sat on the ground upon certain Carpets. And among many discourses that they had together, giving thanks to God for this their interview. Barnagasso taking a Cross of Silver in his hand (which was there ready for the same purpose) said, that he swore upon the sign of the Cross, upon which our Lord suffered his Passion, in the Name of Prete janni his Master, that he would always favour and aid the people and affairs of the King of Portugals, and also assist his Captains which should arrive at that Haven, or in any other Havens or Lands, where it lay in him to aid and assist them, and likewise that he would take into his protection the Ambassador Matthew, and other Ambassadors, which it pleased the General to sand into the Kingdoms and Dominions of Prete janni, with all such people and goods as they should carry with them. The General swore, on the other part, to do the like for the Subjects and Affairs of Prete Mutual gifts. janni, and of Barnagasso, there and in every place where he should found them, and that the rest of the Captains and Lords of the King of Portugal should do the like. The General gave unto Barnagasso a fair Armour, and certain pieces of cloth of Silk; and Barnagasso gave unto the General a fair Horse and a Mule: and so they departed glad and contented on either part. This Barnagasso had in his train two hundred persons mounted upon Horses and Mules, and two thousand Footmen. Our Gentlemen and Captains seeing these so good news which God had sent us, and that a door was opened to exalt the Catholic Faith, whereof afore we had small hope of any success, all men holding this Matthew for no true Ambassador, but for a false man and a Counterfeit, whereupon they were only of opinion to put him on Land, and let him go his way, when they had seen these things (as we have said before) they all roused up themselves, requesting the General of his favour, that he would suffer them to go with the said Matthew to Prete janni, in that Ambassage; considering that by that which they had seen, it was perfectly known that the said Matthew was a true Ambassador. And albeit, many requested this charge, yet was it granted to Roderigo de Lima: and the General appointed certain Roderigo de Lima, sent to the Prete in Embassage. that should go with him, which were these, George de Breu, Lopez de Gama, john Scolaro Secretary of the Ambassage, john Gonsaluez Interpreter and Factor of the same Ambassage, Emunuel de Mares an Organist, Pedro Lopez, Master john the Physician, Gaspar Pereira, Stephen Pagliarte, both Kinsmen of Don Roderigo, john Fernandez, Lazarus de Andrada Painter, Alfonso Menzdez, and myself, Francis Aluarez Priest, though unworthy. All we before mentioned The use of a Painter in discoveries. went in the company of Don Roderigo, and likewise, three Portugals accompanied Matthew, of whom, the one was named Magaglianes, another Aluarenga, the third, Diego Fernandez, Presents also were provided. We went to Ercoco, where we were appointed by Barnagasso, which caused us to lodge two or three Crosse-bow-shoots, distant from the Town in a certain Plain, which is at the foot of a Mountain, whither immediately he sent us of free gift an Ox, and Bread and Wine of the Country. We stayed there, because in that place they were to provide us of Horses and Camels to carry our goods. This was upon a Friday, and because in this Country they observe the old and the new Law, we rested the Saturday and the Sunday to keep both those days holy. Saturday and Sunday Sabbaths. In this mean space, the Ambassador Matthew, dealt very effectually with Don Rodorigo, and with us all, not to stay with Barnagasso, although he were a great Lord, but that it was fare better to go unto the Monastery of the Vision, where we should have fare better dispatch. Whereupon, giving him to understand, that we were not to stay with him, he departed and went his way, nevertheless he gave us fourteen Horses and ten Camels to carry our goods. 6. We departed out of this Plain, near unto the Town of Ercoco; on Monday, the thirtieth of April, we traveled not above two miles from that place, but that we rested about noon, Drought, heat, barrenness. near unto a River which was dried up, which had no water saving in certain small Pits. And because the Country through which we were to travel, was dry and barren, and the heat extreme; each of us carried with him his Vessels and Bottles of Leather full of water. Upon the banks of this River grew many trees of diverse sorts, among which were Sallowes, and trees of bearing the fruit, called juiuba, with other fruitless trees. While we rested by this River, about Giuggiole. noon there came a Gentleman unto us, named Framasgual, which in our Language signifieth, The Servant of the Cross, who in his blackness was so fair, that he seemed to be a Gentleman A Gentleman. indeed, and they said that he was allied to Barnagasso, that is to say, his Wife's Brother. Before he came at us, he lighted from his Horse, because this is their custom, and they use it also for a courtesy. The Ambassador Matthew, hearing of his coming, said he was a Thief, and came to rob us, and that we should all betake us to our Weapons; and Matthew himself caught up Matthew suspicious. his Sword, and put on his Head-piece. Framasqual hearing this noise, sent to crave leave to come unto us, and though he could not obtain it of Matthew, yet nevertheless; he came unto us as a man well brought up and very courteous, and as one that had been conversant at the Court. This Gentleman had a very good Horse before him, and a fair Mule whereon he road, and four men which went by him on foot. 7. From this Lodging we departed all together, and the said Gentleman riding upon his Mule with his Horse before him, accosted our Ambassador, Don Roderigo with his Interpreter, and they road a great while conferring and devising together. He was in his conference and in his answers very gentle, and courteous, and the Ambassador took singular delight in him. We A Caravan. found a Caravan of Camels and people, which came from Ercoco, because they travel not but in Caravans for fear of thiefs. We lodged all in a Wood where there was water, being an ordinary place for Caravans to lodge in, and the foresaid Framasqual remained with us, where we and those of the Caravan kept watch all night for fear of wild beasts. The next morning, Dry Rivers. Mountains and Woods. we departed from this place, always travelling over dry Rivers and Brooks, most huge Mountains standing on both sides of the way, with great Woods and Trees of diverse sorts, most beautiful and tall, the greatest part whereof were without fruit, and among them were some which I myself knew, being called Tamarindi, which bear clusters of fruit like unto Grapes, Tamarinds. which being pressed are somewhat black, because they make Wine of them, some quantity whereof they carry unto all their Fairs, as they use to make of Raisins. The Rivers and ways whereby we passed, seemed to be high and ragged, which cometh to pass through the fury of Furious storms and thunders. the water of storms and tempests mingled with Thunder, which waters hinder not the way, according as they told us, and as we saw ourselves in other places like unto these. The remedy was at the time of these storms to stay upon the side of some Hill, the space of two hours, until the force of these storms be run down. And how great and terrible soever these Rivers become through the foresaid showers, the water is no sooner fall'n from the said Mountains, Strange suddenness of showers. and come into the Plain, but it is dispersed and soaked up, and never cometh unto the Sea: neither could we learn that any River of Aethiopia entereth into the Read Sea, but that all of them have their ending, as soon as they come to the low and plain fields. Upon these Mountains and Rocks, are many beasts of diverse kinds, as we ourselves saw, to Many beasts. Ante a kind of beast. Not Bears nox Coneys. wit, Elephants, Lions, Tigers, Buffs, Badgers, Ant, Dear without number, and other beasts of all sorts, saving two, which I neither saw, nor heard to be in those parts, that is to say, Bears, and Coneys. There are likewise all kind of singing Birds, which may be imagined, and also Partridges, Quails, wild Hens, Doves, and Turtles, in such incredible numbers, that they covered the Sun, of all those sorts which are in our parts, saving that I saw no Pies, nor Cuckoos. All along these Rivers and Rocks I saw great plenty of sweet Herbs, which I knew not, saving Store of basil and sweet Herbs. only basil, whereof there was exceeding store, which yielded a fragrant and sweet smell, and had leaves of diverse sorts. 8. The time of resting ourselves being come, Matthew determined to 'cause us anew to leave the high way, and to travel with him toward the Monastery of the Vision, through Mountains and Woods exceeding full of high Trees. We departed from this Lodging, and traveled through a more rough and craggy Country, Matthews perverseness to lead them way-less● ways: contrary to Framasquals liking Wild beasts. and through fare greater and thicker Woods, being ourselves on foot, and our Mules before us, which were not able to travel. The Camels yelled out as though they had been possessed with Devils. It seemed, to us all, that Matthew had brought us into this way, either to make us loose our lives or our goods, for in that place we could do no other but call upon God to help us; and the Woods were so dark and fearful, that Spirits would have been afraid to pass them. We saw many savage and cruel beasts at noone-dayes, passing this way and that way, without being any whit afraid of us. For all this we went forward, and began to found people of the Country, which kept their fields that were sown with Millet, and came fare off to sow Millet. it upon these high and craggy Mountains. We saw likewise many Herds of goodly Oxen, Naked people. and Goats feeding. The said people which we found there, were all naked, and ●●d in a manner, no part of their bodies. They were very black, and were said to be Christians. They had their Wives with them, which covered their Privities with a rag of cloth half torn. These women wear upon their heads a kind of attire, made after the fashion of a Crown, as black as Pitch, and their hair bound up in round wreathes like Kandles of Tallow: the blackness of these attires, with these Locks of hair fastened unto them, seemed a very strange thing to behold. The men wear a piece of skin before their Privities. Thus travelling forward through many other Woods which could hardly be passed, and we ourselves lighting on foot, and unlading our Camels there met us ten or twelve Friars of the Monastery of the Vision, among whom, there was four or five very aged, and one older than the rest, whom all the rest did reverence, and kissed his hands; and ourselves did the like, because Matthew told us that he was their Bishop, but afterward we knew that he was no Bishop; Matthew false. David & Abba. but that he had the Title of David, which signifieth, a Warden; & that in the Monastery there was another above him, whom they call Abba, which signifieth a Father, being like unto a Pronvinciall, and in regard of their age and dryness (for they were as dry as a stock) they seemed to be men of a holy life at the first blast. The foresaid Friars traveled through the Woods to gather their Millet which they had sowed, as also to gather up their Roots, which are paid unto them by such as sow Corn in those Mountains and Woods. Their apparel was made of dressed Goatskinnes, others wear apparel made of old yellow Cotton, and went barefoot. From hence we departed not till our Camels had rested a little: afterward, within the space of half a mile, we came to the foot of a very rough and cragged Mountain, upon the which our Camels Inaccessible Mountain. could not ascend, and hardly the Mules without their burdens, and here we rested ourselves at the foot of a Tree. 9 The next day the Ambassador Matthew commanded his goods to be laden upon the backs of Negroes, to carry them into a small Monastery, half a league distant from us, called Saint Michael de Is●o. Here Framasqual departed from us, and we came unto the Monastery half dead, as well for the roughness and steepness of the way, as also because of the great heat. S. Michael de Is●o. While we abode there, the said Matthew came unto us with a countermand, and said unto us, that he had written unto the Court of Prete janni, and to Queen Helena, and to Mark the Patriarch, and that the answer could not be returned in less than forty days, and that without the same we could not departed, because from that place they were to furnish us, and to have Mules for us, and for our goods; neither was he well assured of the performance of this, but said that Winter began to approach, which lasted about the space of three months, wherein we could not travel, and that therefore it was needful, that we should provide victuals for ourselves: for three months in the Winter they travel not in these Countries, to wit, from the midst of june to the midst of September, which is their ordinary Winter. Within a Their Winter from june to September. They fall sick. short space after our arrival here, our people as well Portugal's as slaves fell so sick, that few or none escaped untouched, and many were sick to the point of death, insomuch that they stood in need often to be let blood and to be purged. Among the first, Master john our Physician fell sick, which was all our humane help, yet it pleased God that he recovered, and from that time forward he laboured for us with all his power. Among these, Matthew the Ambassador fell sick also, which had many Medicines ministered unto him, and when he seemed to be very well recovered and strong, he rose up and commanded his goods to be carried to a Town belonging to the Monastery of the Vision, where he yielded up his spirit unto our Lord, which was the four and twentieth of May, Anno Dom. Matthew dieth. The death of Matthew, the Abassine Ambassador. 1520. and I confessed him, and ministered the Communion unto him, and he made his will in the Portugal Tongue, but it was also made in the Abassin Tongue, by a Friar of the said Monastery. We caused the corpse to be buried very honourably in the said Monastery, where we said Service and Mass for him according to our custom, and the Friars did the like according to theirs. 10. We determined, to sand to request Barnagasso, that he would give us some means to return into our Country, to the end we might not perish in that place. The Friars understanding this, took it in very ill part, and calling Don Roderigo aside, persuaded him not to sand thither, praying him to attend the coming of the Provincial, which would be within Abassines untrusty, and therefore mistrustful. ten days, and if he come not, they would furnish us with necessaries for our journeys. And because they are people of small trust themselves, they gave no credit unto us, although the Ambassador had promised them to do so, but sought to minister an Oath unto each of us upon a Crucifix, that we would stay during those ten days, and they likewise took an Oath to perform that which they had promised. §. II Of the manner and situation of the Monasteries, and of their holy Rites, Times, Places, and Things: And first of this of Saint MICHAEL. 11. FIrst, this Monastery is situate upon the crag of a Mountain, which is very wild, seated at the foot of another huge Mountain, upon the which no man can ascend. The stone of these Rocks is of the colour and grain of the stone, wherewith the wall of the Cities of Portugal are built, and the stones are very great. All the ground except these stones is covered with many great Woods, and the greatest part are wild Olive Trees, and great store of Herbs grow among them, and the most part is basil. The Trees which were not Olives, were not known of us, and all of them were without fruit. In certain narrow Valleys, which belong to this Monastery, were Groves of Orange-trees, Lemons, Cedars, Vines, and Figs of all sorts, as well of those which are found in Portugal, as those of India, and Peaches: there were also Cabbages, Corianders, Cressis, Wormwood, Orchards. The Abassine not industrious The building of the Monastery. Myrtles, and many other kinds of Herbs fragrant and medicinal: and all was ill husbanded, because they are people of no industry; and the Earth bringeth forth the things aforesaid, as it bringeth forth wild things, and would bring forth much better, all they should plant or sow. The House of the Monastery seemeth, indeed, to be a Church-building being made like unto ours: it hath about it a circuit like to a Cloister, and the covering above is fastened to the covering of the Church. It hath three gates, as ours have, to wit, one chief gate in the forefront, and one on each side in the midst. The covering of the Church, and of the circuit is made of wild Reed, which lasteth the life of a man. The body of the Church is made with Isles, very well wrought, and the Arches are very well stored, it seemeth all to be made like a Vault: It hath a little Choir behind the great Altar, with a Cross afore it, whereupon hung Curtains which go from one side to another; and likewise, Little Bels. there are other Curtains before the Gates, passing from one Wall to another, and they are of Silk, and the entry by these Curtains is at three places, and are fastened against the Walls: and at these three entrances or gates, are little Bells fastened to the Curtains, about the bigness of Saint Anthony's Bells; and a man cannot enter in at the gates, but these Bells will ring. There is but one Altar belonging to the whole Church, which standeth in the great Chapel. Above the Altar is a Cloth of Gold borne up with four pillars, and the Altar toucheth all these four Pillars, and the said Cloth of Gold is hollow like a Vault, it hath his Superaltare, or consecrated stone, which they call Tabuto, and upon this stone standeth a very great Basin of Copper, and it is flat in the bottom, and is low brimmed, which reacheth unto all the four Pillars of the Altar, because the Pillars are set in a square, and in the said Basin is set another lesser Basin, and on every side of this cloth of Gold, that is to say, behind and on both sides a Curtain hangeth down which covereth the whole Altar down to the ground, saving that it is open before. Bells of stone. Their Bells are of stone, that is to say, long and thin stones, hanged up with Cords, and they beaten them on the inside with a piece of wood, and they make a very strange sound, like to the sound of broken Bells when they are heard afar off. And likewise on Festival days, they take Basins used for Bels. Iron Bels. Basins, and strike them with certain small sticks, which make them sound very loud. They have likewise Bells of Iron, which are not fully round, but have two sides like unto the jacket of a Muletier, whereof the one part covereth him before, and the other behind; they have a clapper which beateth the same first on the one side, and then on the other, and it maketh a sound like unto a man that diggeth Vines. They have also other Bells illfavouredly made, which they carry in their hands when they go on Procession, and ring them altogether upon Festival days, Dark Matins. Butter used for Oil. on other days they use their Bells of stone, and of Iron; they ring to Matins two hours before day, and they say them by heart without light: only there hangs a Lamp before the Altar, wherein they burn Butter, for they have no Oil. They sing and say with a loud and harsh voice, as of one that cryeth, without any art of singing: they say no Verses, but their speech is as it were in Prose, and yet they are Psalms, and They stand always in the Church. on their Holidays, besides their Psalms, they say Prose, and according to the Feasts so is their Prose, and always they stand on their feet in the Church. They say not above one Lesson at their Matins, with a harsh, disordered and untuneable voice, and like unto that wherein we pronounce the words of the jews, in representing the Passion of our Saviour Christ. And although their voice be so harsh, yet they speak it running, as fast as the tongue of a man can Vndevour devotions. Procession. Censers and Crosses. wag, and a Clerk or a Friar saith the same; and this Lesson is read before the principal gate. Which being ended on Saturday and Sundays, they go on Procession with four or five crosses, being carried upon certain staffs not very high; and they carry the same in their left hands, because in their right hand they carry a Censer, and always there are so many Censers as there be Crosses. They wear certain Copes of Silk, but rudely made, for they be no broader Copes and other holy Vestments. than the breadth of a piece of Damask, or of any other piece of Silk from the upper part to the neither part; and on the breast before, they have a traverse; and on both sides they sew a piece of other Cloth of what colour soever, although it agreed not with the principal; and of the principal Cloth they let a train hung down upon the ground. They make this Procession in their Circuit, which is like unto a Cloister. Which being ended on Saturdayes, and Sundays, and Festival days, he which is to say Mass, with two others, enter into the Chapel, and take Image of our-Lady. out an Image of our Lady, which they have in an old Cell (for in all Churches they have of their * Ancone. Cells) and they put it on a Crozier, turning the face toward the principal gate, and this Image holdeth her hand before her breast, and they which stand on both sides of it hold lighted Candles in their hands, and then they which are before it begin to sing in manner of prose, and Candles. they go all crying and dancing as if they were in a Towne-dance. And going before this Image with this their song or prose, they ring their little Bells and Cymbals with the like sound, and as often as any chanceth to pass before this Image they do great reverence to it, which seemeth to the beholder to be done with great desire of devotion: and so they carry in this Feast Crosses and Censers, as they did in their Procession. When this is ended, which continueth for a long space, they salute the Image, and then they go unto a certain closet, which standeth toward the North; and that part where the Gospel is said, according to our Mass, is without the circuit, wherein they make the Host, which they call Corbon, and they carry Crosses, Censers, and Bells with them, and from hence they The manner of ministering the Communion among the Ethiopians. Great unleavened Cake, bring a Cake of Wheat-flowre unleavened, newly made, very white and very fair, of the bigness and roundness of a great Paten, because there are but a few people in this Monastery: but in other Monasteries and Churches (whereof there be many) they make this Cake great or small according to the number of the people, for all do communicate, and according to the breadth so they make the thickness, either half a finger, or a whole finger, or a thumb thick: and they carry this Cake in the little Basin which is one of them that belong to the Altar covered with a cloth, with a Cross and Censer, and a Bell ringing afore them. Behind the Church where that Choir is, which they hold as a Cloister, no man may stand which is not in holy Orders * An order sometimes so strictly observed, that Saint Amb. sent Theodosius to remove, &c. Procession with the Host, Chalices of Gold, Silver, Brass. Wine of Raisins. Communion in both kinds. Rather speaking then sin. , but all of them must stand before the principal gate, where there is another great circuit which all Churches have, but it is not covered, and there may stand any man that list. When they go in Procession with this Cake, all they which stand in the Church and in the circuit, when they hear the little Bell, bow down their heads until the Bell cease, which is, when they set it upon the Altar in the lesser Basin which is set (as I said before) in the greater Basin, and they cover it with a black Cloth like unto a Corporal. This Monastery hath a Chalice of Silver, and likewise in all principal Churches and Monasteries they have Chalices of Silver, and in some they have Chalices of Gold. In the Churches of the poorer people (which they call the Churches of the Balgues, that is to say, of the Husbandmen) they have brazen Chalices. These vessels are more wide than ours are, but evil made; but they have no covers. They power into the Chalice, wine made of Raisins in great quantity; for, as many as receive the Body, receive also the Blood. He that is to say this Mass, beginneth, saying, Halleluia, with a loud voice, rather squeaking then singing, and all the company answer him; and then he holdeth his peace, and beginneth to bless them with a little Cross which he carrieth in his hand; and as well they that are about, as those which are within begin to sing, until a certain time, when as one of them two that stand at the Altar take a Book, and receiveth blessing of him that sayeth Mass, and the other taketh a Cross, and a Bell, and goeth ringing the same toward the principal gate, where all the people standeth in that circuit; and there he readeth the Epistle running very fast The Epistle. with his tongue, and afterwards singing returneth backe to the Altar: suddenly he which singeth the Mass taketh a Book from the Altar, kissing the same, and giveth it to him which is to say the Gospel, which boweth down his head, and asketh him blessing; which when he The Gospel. Kissing the Book. hath received, as many as stand at the Altar do kiss the same, a candle is borne with this Book, and he which reads the Gospel, readeth it as the Epistle was read, very hastily, and with as high a sound as his tongue can utter, and his voice can bear: and returning to the Altar, on the way he beginneth likewise another song, and those which go with him follow him: and when they be come to the Altar, they give the Book to kiss to him that sayeth Mass, and so they put it in his place. And suddenly, he which sayeth Mass, taketh a Censer, and censeth the upper part of the Altar, Censing. and they go often about it and cense the same. When they have done these censings, he turneth to the Altar, and blesseth it very often with the Cross, and then he uncovereth the Cake which he had covered in stead of the Sacrament, and taketh it up in both his hands, and Blessing with crossing. lifting up his right hand the Cake remaineth in his left hand, and with his thumb he maketh five signs like pricks, that is to say, one in the top, another in the midst, another in the bottom, Consecration in the vulgar Tongue. No elevation. and the other two on both sides; and therewithal he consecrateth it in his own Language, with the very words that we use, and he useth no elevation. The very same he doth over the Cup, and lifteth it not up, he saith over the same, the very words that we use in his own Tongue, and he covereth it, and taketh the Sacrament of the Bread in his hands, and breaketh it in twain, and of the part that is in his left hand, he breaketh a little Morsel of the top of the same, and the other two pieces he layeth the one upon the other. The Priest taketh this little Morsel for himself, and likewise taketh part of the Sacrament of the blood, and afterward he taketh the Basin with the covered Sacrament, and giveth it to him which hath said the Gospel, and likewise he taketh the Chalice with the Sacrament, and giveth it to him which read the Epistle: and suddenly they give the Communion to the Priests which stand at the Altar, receiving a small piece of Sacrament out of the Basin, which a Deacon holdeth in his right Deacon and Sub-deacon. The Wine administered with a spoon. Holy Water. hand; and while the Deacon giveth the same, a Sub-Deacon taketh of the blood in a spoon of Gold, of Silver, or of Copper, according to the abiltie of the Church, and giveth it unto him which receiveth the Sacrament of the body in very small quantity: and on the other side, standeth another Priest with a little Vessel of holy Water, and poureth into the palm of his hand, which received the Communion, a little of that water, wherewith he washeth his mouth, and afterward swalloweth it up. This being done, they all go to the Altar with this Sacrament, before the first Curtain, and in this sort they give the Communion to them which stand there, and afterward to all those of the other Curtain, and lastly, to the Secular people which stand at the principal gate, as well men as women, if the Church be such that women may be suffered to come thither: at the giving of the Communion, and at all other divine Services all stand upon their feet: and when Standing. they go to receive the Communion, all of them come with their hands lifted up before their shoulders, with the palms of their hands spread abroad before them: and when any man receiveth the Sacrament of the blood, he receiveth of that Holy Water, as I said before. And also Washing. generally all such as are to receive the Communion before the Mass, use to wash their hands with water, which is placed in all Churches and Monasteries for this purpose. The Priest which saith the Mass, and they which stood with him at the Altar (the Communion being ended) return unto the Altar, and wash the Basin wherein the Sacrament was put with the water remaining in the Vessel, which they say is Holy Water: this Water is put into the Chalice, and he which said Mass drinketh it up all. This done, one of the Ministers of the Altar taketh a Cross and a sacring Bell, and beginning a little Song, goeth to the principal gate where the Epistle and Gospel were read, and where they ceased to give the Communion, and all they which are in the Church, and without the Church, incline their heads and take their leaves, saying, That this is the blessing, and that without this no man may departed. On Saturdays and Sundays, No man may departed without the blessing. Short Mass. and Festival days, in all Churches and Monasteries, they use to give holy Bread. The form of Ceremonies which this little Monastery useth (which hath not above twenty or five and twenty Friars) is observed in all other Monasteries and Churches. The service of the Mass, (except the Processions) is very short, because the Mass in the week days, is ended almost as soon as it is begun. 12. The manner how they make the Cake aforesaid, is this: The house where they make Manner of making the Cake. it in all Churches & Monasteries, is placed (as is said before) toward that part where the Gospel is said without the Church, and the covered circuit, which is as a Cloister in all Churches and Monasteries: and they use the other circuit which is without and not covered, as a Churchyard. This house is as big as the Choir behind the great Altar, and somewhat bigger, and in all Churches and Monasteries they have nothing else in that house, but that which serveth for House of purpose for it. this business; to wit, a Staff to beat the corn out of the ears, and an Instrument to grind the Meal, because they make it very white, as is convenient for such a purpose: because they make not the said Sacrament with Meal or Wheat, wherein Women have put their hands. They have Earthen Platters, wherein they knead the Meal, and they make the Dow harder Not women may touch the Meal. The Oven. than we make it, they make a little Oven like a Still to Still Water, and upon the same a plate of Iron, (and some Churches have it of Brass, and some others of Brick) which is round, with a large compass, and they put the fire underneath it, and when it is hot, they make it clean with a course cloth, and then lay a good piece of this Dow upon it, and spread it abroad with a Wooden Knife, as broad as they will have it, and make it very round, and when the Cake is baked they take it away, lay it aside, and make another after the same fashion; and this second Cake after it is likewise ready, they take the former, and lay it thereupon, to wit, that side which was uppermost they turn downward, and so both these two Cakes are laid together, as they were one Cake, and they do nothing all the while but turn and toss them upon this Plate, until they be baked beneath and above, and on every side, and so they make as many as they will. In the same house are also the Raisins wherewith they make their The Raisins. Holy Bread. Wine, and the Instrument wherewith they press the same. In these houses also is the Holy Bread made, which is distributed on the Saturdays and Sundays, and other Festival days, and when their great Feasts are held, as Christmas, Easter, and our Lady of August, they fetch out this Sacrament of Bread with a Vestment, * Palio. Bells and Crosses, very devoutly, and before they enter into the church therewith, they go once about the circuit, which is like unto a Cloister, but when it is not Holy day they go straight into the Church. The Saturday before Ascension day when we use to say our Litanies, these Friars made a Procession, and because we were strangers in the Rogation, or ganging Procession. Country, it seemed a goodly sight unto us, and it was on this wise: they took Crosses and a consecrated stone of the Altar with great reverence, covered with cloth of Silk, & a Friar which carried it on his head, was likewise wholly covered with the like cloth of Silk: they carried also Books, Bells, Censers, and holy water, and went into certain fields sowed with Millet, and there they made their Devotions, with cries after the manner of Litanies, and with this Procession they returned unto the Monastery. And when we asked them wherefore they did this, they said, because the Worms do eat their Corn, therefore they went to sprinkle them with Holy Water, and pray to God to take them away. He which saith Mass, hath no other difference Sprinkling Worms with Holy Water to kill them. in his apparel from a Deacon and Sub-deacon, saving a long Stolen slit in the midst, so that he may thrust his head through it, and behind and before it reacheth down to the ground. The Friars which say Mass wear their hairs long, and the Priests wear it not, but are shorn, and so they say Mass, and are always barefooted, and no man may come shod into the Church, and Barefooted in imitation of Moses. for this purpose they allege that which God said unto Moses, Put off thy shoes, for the place where thou standest is holy ground. 13. In this Monastery of Saint Michael, where we were, we said Mass every day, not in the Monastery, but in the circuit which is like a Cloister: because in this Country they say but one Mass a day in every Church or Monastery. The Friars came unto our Mass with great devotiou, But one Mass a day. as they seemed, and supplied our want with Censers and Incense, because we had brought none with us: and they think it an ill thing to say Mass without Incense, and they said that all things seemed well unto them, saving that they thought it not commendable for one Priest alone to say Mass, because among them they use not to say Mass, except they be three, or five, or six, and all these stand at the Altar. Also, they misliked that we went with Many Priests necessary to our Mass. Shoes and spitting in Churches misliked. The great fasts which these Religious men use. In Fasts, no eating till Sun be down. our shoes into the Church, and much more when we did spit in the Church. But we excused ourselves, saying; That this was the fashion in our Country. And so we said Mass every day until Trinity Sunday, and when the Monday after the said Trinity Sunday came, than they would suffer us to say no more Mass in the morning, and we marueiling thereat, and not well pleased, and having at that instant no Interpreter to learn wherefore they would not suffer us to say Mass, at length we understood, that which by experience afterward we saw, to wit; that they observe the Old Testament in their fasting; for they fast very straight in the Lent, which they begin the Monday after the Sunday of Sexagesima, which are ten days before our Shrovetide, and so they make their Lent of fifty days, and say that they take those days before, for the Saturdayes on which they do not fast: and their Fast is to eat at eventide, and every day they receive the Communion, and therefore they say not Mass but in the evening, and when Mass is done, they receive the Communion and then go to supper. And like as they have these fifty days of fast, so they take as many days after Easter and Whitsuntide, wherein they fast not at all; and when it is not fasting day, they say Mass in the morning, and all those days they eat flesh without observing any one of them, and say Mass in the mornings, and straight way go to dinner because they fast not. When this time is ended, and Trinity Sunday past, all the Clerks and Friars are bound to fast every day saving Saturdayes, Sundays, and this Fast continueth until Christmas day. And because they fast all, they say Mass at night, alleging for proof hereof the Supper of Christ, how that it was fasting time, and almost night when he consecrated his Body. But commonly, the Lay-people as well men as women are bound to fast weekly on Wednesdays and Fridays, from Trinity Sunday until Aduent: and from Christmas day till the Purification of A Fast from Trinity Sunday till Christmas. Lay Fast till Aduent. Fast of Nin●ue. the Virgin Marie (which they call the Feast of Saint Simeon) they fast not at all. The three days after the Purification being not Saturday nor Sunday, are an exceeding straight Fast for the Clerks, Friars, and Lay-people, for they say that they eat but once in all these three days, and they call it the Fast of Ninive. These three days being ended, until the beginning of Lent, they fast again as they did before, until the Feast of the holy Trinity. In the Aduent and all the Lent the Clerks, the Friars, the laity, the men and women, small and great, sound and sick do all fast. And likewise, from Easter unto Trinity Sunday, and from Christmas unto the Purification, the Mass is said in the morning because there is no Fast, all the rest of the year it is said in the evening because they fast. The Monastery where we buried Matthew, is distant from this wherein we abode three mile's space of very bad way, & it is called, The Monastery of the Vision of jesus. It is seated upon the point The situation and form of the Monastery entitled, The Uision of jesus. Dreadful Valley. Form of the Church. of a Rock exceeding high, and from every part as a man looketh downward, there is a Valley which seemeth to be as deep as Hell. The Church of the Monastery is very great of body, & greater in revenues, and is very well disposed and governed. It is built with three great allies or walks, which are very finely made with their Arches and their Vaults, which seem to be made of wood, because they are all painted over, so that a man cannot perceive whether the Church be built of stone, or of wood. It hath two walking places in form of a Cloister about the body of the Church, which are both covered and painted with the Pictures of the Apostles, and Patriarches, and with the story of all the Old Testament; and with Sa 〈…〉 George on Horseback, which is to be seen in all their Churches. And likewise, there is in the same a great Piece Saint George on horseback in all their Churches. Saints in Arras Images in a Vestry. of Arras, wherein is woven a Crucifix, our 〈◊〉, the Apostles, the Patriarches, and Prophets, and every one hath his title or name in Latin, which showeth that the same work was nor made in those Countries. There are also many ancient Images, which stand not upon the Altars, because it is not their fashion, but they keep them in a Vestry lapped up with many Books, and they bring them not forth but on Holidays. In this Monastery there is a great Kitchen, with all things thereto appertaining, with a great room to dine in, where they fate altogether, and they eat three and three in a Treen dish which is not very deep, but plain like unto a wooden Platter. Their Diet is very homely; their Hard Diet. Bread is made of Millet and of Barley, and of another Seed which they call Tafo, which is small and black. This Bread they make round; about the bigness of an Apple of Adam, and they give three of these to each one, and unto the No 〈…〉 es they give three of them between Novices. two, and I wonder greatly to think how they can live with so little a quantity. Likewise, they give each of them a little fresh fish without Oil or Salt. Of the selfsame Diet, they sand so many aged and honourable Friars; towards whom they use great reverence, which They abode six years in Aethiopia. come not unto the dining hall. And if any man ask me how I know this, I answer, that besides that which I saw when we buried Matthew, the greatest part of the six years which we abode in Aethiopia, our Lodging was not fare from the said Monastery, so that I departed oftentimes from our house upon my Mule, and came in the evening to the Monastery, and for the most part I went to pass the time with the Friars, and principally at their Festival times, and I learned many things of them concerning their Affairs, Revenues, Usages, and Customs. An hundred Friars are commonly in this Monastery, and the most part of them are very aged, and as dry as a stock, few of them are young. There are also many little children, of eight years old and upward, which they bring up, and many of them are jame and blind. This Monastery is walled round about, and hath no entry but by two gates which are always shut. 14. This Monastery is the head of six Monasteries, which stand about the same among these Six other Cells subject to this Monastery of the Vision, as in times past 〈◊〉. Alban and other great Abbeys here had Three thousand Friars. Three hundred Friars, most old men. Their riches. Abassines, bad Artificers. Mountains, and that which is farthest, is not past nine and twenty or thirty miles off, and all of them are subject and yield obedience unto this Monastery. In every one of them there is a David, that is to say, a Warden placed by the Abbot or Provincial, and that Monasteries which hath a David, that is to say, a Warden is subject to the Abbot, which is as Pro 〈…〉 〈◊〉 I always heard reported, that there were about three thousand Friars in this Monastery, and because I doubted much thereof, I came once to their Feast of our Lady in August, to see how many were assembled there together: and surely, I took pleasure when I beheld the riches of this place, in a certain Procession which they made, and in my judgement, the Friars were not above three hundred, and the greatest part of them were old men. I saw a great circuit, which this Monastery hath about two places, which are like to Cloisters, which circuit is open; but at that time it was all covered over with great and small Clotheses of Gold, Velvets of Mecca, all long pieces sewed one unto another, to hung round about that circuit, through which they made a goodly Procession, all clad in Copes of the said Cloth of Gold, but made illfavouredly, as I have said before. They carried fifty Crosses of Silver, small and badly made, and as many Brazen Censers, when they said Mass I saw a great Chalice of Gold, and a Spoon of Gold, Young Friars earn their living. wherewith they gave the Communion. And of the three hundred which were assembled in this Monastery, there were very few of mine acquaintance: I enquired of certain of my friends, wherefore seeing so many Friars belonged to this Monastery, as they said, so few were present at so great a Solemnity: they answered me, that the number was greater than they looked for, because they are divided in other Monasteries, Churches, and Fairs to earn their living as long as they be young: for they cannot be maintained in the Monastery, but by their own industry, and when they are so old that they cannot travel, they come to end their days at this Monastery. This day I saw seventeen young men taken into Orders. In this Monastery is the burial of an Abbot or Provincial, called Philip, and his works of Philip, an Erroneous Saint. Holiness were very great: for they say, that there was once a King or Prete janni, which ordained that they should not keep the Saturday holy throughout all his Kingdoms and Dominions. And this Philip repaired immediately unto him with his Brethren and with many Books, and shown him how God had commanded that the Sabbath Day should be observed, and that whosoever observed it not should be stoned. This man disputed this question before all the religious men of Aethiopia, and was commended before the King: and therefore they take him to be a Saint, and they observe an Holiday unto him every year in the month of july, which they call the Fascar of Philip, which sinifieth the Testament or Memory of Saint Philip. Holy day to him. And therefore the Inhabitants of this Country and Monastery are more infected with this jewish Heresy, than any other part of the Dominions of Prete janni, although all of them be in part infected: but these are more than any others. I have seen them with mine eyes seethe fish on the Sabbath, and bake bread also: and on the Sabbath in this Monastery, they make no fire at Difference of Rites. all▪ on the Sunday following, they make ready all things needful for their Diet, and I came twiceto this Fascar of Philip, at which times they received me with great honour. And at this Feast yearly, they kill many Oxen, and at one of them I saw them kill thirty, and at another Oxen offered to Philip's feast. eight and twenty, which were offered by the Inhabitants their Neighbours, for devotion unto this Philip, and they give this flesh raw to all the people, that come to the Fascar without any bread at all. The Friars eat no kind of flesh. They sent me yearly two great and fat quarters of beef, with much bread and wine of Honey, which likewise the Friars drink not in the Monastery, but when they are abroad with us Friars eat no flesh. Wine of Honey, or Mead. No woman. nor beast of the female sex may come near this Monastery. Portugals, they drink wine and eat flesh if they be but one alone, but if they be two, they do it not, for fear the one of the other. This Monastery and all the rest which are subject to it, observe an order, that no women may enter into it, nor she Mules, nor Cows, nor Hens, nor any other beast of the female kind. This I both learned and saw myself; for when I came thither a Crossbow shoot distant from the Monastery, they came to take my Mule, not suffering me to come with her to the Monastery, and they sent her to a house of theirs, called Giangargara, where Matthew died. They kill their Cows and Hens, a certain distance from the Monastery. I saw but one Cock in the Monastery with two bells at his legs, without Hens, and they said, that they kept him to crow at the time of their Matins. If any women come into the house, they know it, for oftentimes I asked certain children which were brought up there, whose Sons they were, and they named unto me, the Friars for their Fathers, and so I know the young Friars to be called the Sons of all the old Friars. §. III Of the Husbandry of this Country, and how they preserve themselves from wild beasts, and of the Revenues of the Monastery. Their departure, strange Rivers, Mountains, Apes: BARNAGASSOES entertainment. Barua. Polygamy, Marriages, Divorces, Baptism, and Circumcision. Their Branding, and Burying. 15. THese Friars or those of other Monasteries, their subjects might very well play the good Husbandmen, and might cherish up Trees, Vines, and Orch-yards with Neglect of Husbandry. their diligence, yet nevertheless, they do nothing at all, and the soil is good and fit to bring forth every thing, as may be gathered by that which is wild and savage, but they till naught else but fields of Mill, and keep swarms of Bees, and as soon as night is come, they go not once out of their houses, because of the wild beasts which are in that Fear of wild beasts. Country, and they which keep their Millet, have their houses very high from the ground upon Trees, where they lodge in the night. There are about this Monastery, and in the Valleys of these Mountains, great Herds of Cattles kept by Arabian Moors, which go forty or fifty together with their wives and children, and the Captain among them is a Christian, because the Cattles which they keep, are Christian Gentleman's of the Country of Barnagasso. The Moors receive none other wages for their pains, but the Millie and Butter which they get of the Cows, and therewithal they sustain themselves, their wives, and their children. Certain Moorish Herdsmen. times it chanced us to lodge near these Arabians, and they came to know of us whether we would buy any Cattles, and offered them unto us at a reasonable price. It is reported, that they are all Thiefs favoured by the Lords which are Owners of the Cattles, and that men travel not among them but in great Caravans. The Revenues of this Monastery of the Vision are very great, as I saw and understood. First, The Revenues of this Monastery very great. this Mountain whereon this Monastery is seated, containeth thirty miles in compass, whereon they sow much Millet, Barley, Rye, and Tafi, and of all this they pay a portion unto the Monastery, and also for the pasturing of their Cattles. In the Valleys of these Mountains are great Towns, and the most part of them belong unto the Monastery, and within one or two days journey, there are very many and sundry places which belong unto the Monastery, and they are called, The Gultus of the Monastery, which signifieth, privileged places. Don Roderigo the Ambassador and I, on a certain time traveled towards the Court, departing from this Monastery five days journey at the lest, and came to a certain peopled place, called Zama, where we rested all Saturday and Sunday in a small Village, where there were to the number of Zama. twenty Houses. There they told us that this place belonged unto the Monastery of the Vision, and that there were one hundred places all belonging to the Monastery, and therewithal shown us many of them, and told us that these one hundred places paid unto the Monastery every third year, one Horse apiece, which amount to thirty four Horses every year. Rend Horses. And to understand the same the better, I enquired of the Alicasin, of the Monastery, which signifieth, The Anditour or Steward of the House, because he receiveth and disburseth The Alicasin, this agreeth to Antiquity. all things. And he told me that it was true that they paid the said Horses. And I enquired of him why the Monastery required so many Horses, considering that they used not to ride; he said, That they paid not the Horses, but Cows in their stead, that is to say, Fifty Cows for one Horse; and this tribute of Horses continued all the time that Fifty Cows paid in exchange. these places were in the King's hands, which endowed the Monastery with these jurisdictions. And afterward the Inhabitants of those Countries compounded with the Monastery, and changed the payment of Horses into so many Cows: besides which, they paid many other tributes of corn. This Monastery hath, above fifteen day's journey distant within the Kingdom of Tigrimation, a great Territory, which is sufficient to make a Dukedom, which is called Adetyeste, which payeth yearly sixty Horses, and infinite tributes and rents. There go Adetyeste. always unto this Territory, above one thousand Friars of this Monastery, because therein are many Churches. Of these Friars some be very good, reverend, and devout; and other some as bad and evil conditioned. Besides the tribute of the foresaid Horses, which are paid unto the said Monastery, are many other places which appertain only to the King, which pay tribute of Horses according to their ancient custom; and these are places which frontier upon the An excellent breed of horses in Egypt. Country of Egypt, from whence come good and stately Horses, and other places of the Arabians, which likewise have good Horses, but not so good as those of Egypt. From this Monastery of Saint Michael, we departed the fifteenth of the month of june, some went on foot, there were also but few people to carry our goods, and the Oxen being not able to travel through the Woods and Thickets, because all the way was rocky and craggy: the Gunners with their Skourers were left behind, and the Barrels of Gunpowder; and they had not travailed past two miles from the Monastery, but that the Ambassador and we which were in his company overtaking them, found all the goods unladen, and when we could not learn wherefore they had done so, we caused them to lad them again. Having passed over Rivers in extremity, either very full or dry. these Mountains, we found certain dry Rivers, which in Winter time are very great and terrible, that is to say, During the time of the storms and Thunder; and as soon as the storm and tempest is over, suddenly the Rivers become dry, and on both sides of the said Rivers are most high and steep Mountains, as savage as the rest which we passed. Along these Brooks are very mighty Forests of Trees, which are very fair and tall, but such as we knew not: among which, upon the banks were certain Palmtrees. Near one of these Rivers we lodged one night, with very great showers of Rain and Thunder. 17. The day following, we went over another high Mountain, exceeding wild and savage, so that we could not well travel over the same, neither on our Mules nor on foot. In this Mountain we found many Beasts of sundry sorts, and an infinite number of Apes in squadrons, Squadrons of Apes. and commonly they are not seen in all the Mountain, saving only where there is some great rapture and hole, and some Cave; and they went not fewer than two or three Their number, form, and labour. hundred together, and where there is any plain ground above those ruptures, they make their abode, and they leave not any one stone unremooved, and they dig the earth in such sort, that it seemeth to be ploughed. They are very great, and from the middle upwards, are hairy like Lions, and are as big as Weathers. After we had passed this Mountain, we lodged in a place at the foot thereof, called Calote. From the Monastery whence we departed unto this Calote. place, is about sixteen or eighteen miles. We passed a River of running water, which was very clear. The next day we said our Mass in the Church of the said place, which is called Saint Michael, Married Priests. and the house with the furniture thereof, are very poor. In this Church were three married Priests, and other three Zagonari, that is to say, Priests of the Gospel, and three other must be of necessity, for with a letter number they cannot say Mass. This Sunday we departed about the Euening-tide, because the people of the Country, which were our guides, would have it so: and from thence we began to travail through plain Countries, sowed and manured after the manner of Portugal: and the Woods which were between these manured places, are Woods of wild Olives. all of wild Olives, exceeding fair without any other Trees. We lodged near a running River, among many good Villages. 18. We came unto the Town of Barua, which is about nine miles from the Town of Barua. Calote, the eighteenth of the month of june: this is the chief Town of the Country, and Kingdom of Barnagasso, where his principal Palaces are; which they call Bete-Negus, that is to say, The Houses of the King. The same day that we came thither, Barnagasso departed before we came into the Town unto another. here we were exceedingly well lodged, according to the Country, and in great houses, very well furnished in the lower part, and aloft they were flat covered with earth. The third day after our arrival there, the Ambassador purposed to visit Barnagasso, who took five of us with him in his company, all riding upon Mules, and we came to the place where he was about Evening; and from the place whence we departed unto the Town where Bernagasso remained, was eleven miles, or thereabout. Being come thither, we lighted before Barnagasso visited. His brutish entertainment. his Palace, near unto the Church door, whereinto we entered and said our Prayers, according to our manner; which ended, we took our way toward his Palace, supposing all of us that we should suddenly be admitted to his speech: but they would not suffer us to enter in, saying, That he was a sleep, where staying a while to speak with him, they took no order for us, but lodged us in a Goats-coate, wherein hardly we could all stand: for our lodging, in stead of beds, they sent us two Ox hides with the hair on them; and for our Supper, they sent us Bread and Wine of the Country in abundance, and one Sheep. The day following, we stayed a great while, looking when they would sand for us to have audience. At length, we were sent for, and entering into the first Gate, we found three men like unto Porters, having each of them a staff in their hands, and when we would have entered they would not suffer us, saying, that we should give them some Pepper, where they kept us out for a long while. At length, being entered in at the first Gate, we came to the second, where we found three other Porters, which seemed to be men of more account, who made us to stand waiting there above half an hour upon a little straw, and the Sun so scorched us, that we were almost smothered with heat; and we should have stayed there much longer, had not the Ambassador sent him word in choler, either to admit him into his presence, or that he would return again unto his lodging. Than one more honourable than the rest, came and told us, that we might come in. The said Barnagasso was in a great house in a lower room, The Ambassador had audience of Barnagasso. Not houses with stories. because in those Countries they build no houses with stories; and he lay upon a couch, as his manner was, compassed with certain Curtains which were very homely: he had sore eyes, and his wife sat at his head. Here, after due salutations, the Ambassador offered him his physician to cure him: to whom he answered, That he needed no Physician, and that he madeno reckoning of him. Then the Ambassador besought him of his courtesy, to furnish him with means for the performance of our voyage; Barnagasso replied, That he could not give him Mules, and that we must buy them ourselves, but that he would furnish us with all other things, and would sand a son of his with us, which should accompany us to the court of Prete janni, and so he dismissed us. 19 Being come forth out of the house where Barnagasso remained, they caused us to sit down upon certain Mats spread upon the ground, whither they brought us a treene dish full of Barley meal half kneaded into dough, with an horn of Wine made of honey: and because we were not used to eat nor to see such kind of meats, we would not eat thereof, but after Their diet. that we were used thereunto, we ate thereof willingly: and so at that time we rose without eating of aught at all, and returned to our lodging, and straightway got to horseback two hours before noon; and being about two miles on our way, a man came running after us, which prayed us to stay for him, because the Mother of Barnagasso had sent us meat, and that she would take it in ill part, if we accepted not thereof, and so we stayed for him, and they brought us five wheaten Loaves very great and good, and one horn of good Wine, which was made of honey. Let no man marvel, in hearing mention of a horn of wine, because the great Lords and Pret● lanni himself, make their Vessels to drink wine in, of horns of Oxen: and some horns there Horn vessell●. are that contain five and six measures. Moreover, she sent us a quantity of the said meal in dough; saying, that in that Country they take it for a good food. This food is made of parched Barley ground into meal, and they knead it with a little water, and so they eat it. After we had eaten we followed our journey to the Town of Barua, where we had left our goods, and where we were lodged. In this Country, and in all the Kingdoms and Dominions of Prete janni, they reckon not by Leagues nor Miles: and if you ask them how fare it is to such a place, they will answer you, if you set forth at Sunrising. You shall come thither when the Sun is there, pointing They show the distance of the way, pointing unto the course of the Sun in the Heavens. Tafo di guza. a Grain. to the place of the Sun in the sky: and if you travel softly, You shall come thither when the Cows be shut up, which is at night: and if the way be long, you shall come thither in one Sambetes that is to say, in one week. Between these two Towns is a very goodly Country, that is to say, very, well manured, and Fields of Wheat, of Millet, of Barley, of Chich-peason, of Lentils, and of many other kinds of grains, which are in that country unknown to us, to wit, Tafo di guza, and Millet-Zaburre, and this Tafo di guza, is a seed very good and delicate among them, and greatly esteemed, because the Worms eateth not the same, which is wont to devour their corn and other Pulse, and it is of long continuance. On both sides of the way, a man may see above fifty great Villages which are very well inhabited, and all of them seated in goodly green fields. Upon the said manured grounds, Herds of wild Cows range up and down, forty, fifty, and sixty in a Wild Cows hurtful. company, and we Portugal's hunted them with great delight, and slew very many of them: for they of the Country will take no pains, although they receive great damage by them in their Corn, but they know not how to kill them. 20. In this Town of Barua, where we were, and where afterward we abode a long time, are Barua. three hundred houses, and the greatest part of the Inhabitants are Women; for in this Town is kept, as it were, a Court for many respects. One is, because it is never without people belonging to the Court of Prete janni; and those which come thither, having no Women with them, use the Women of the Town as their Concubines. Another is, because here the Court of Barnagasso Common women. is kept, where for the greatest part of the year he maketh his residence, and continually hath in his stable above three hundred Horses, and as many more, which daily come thither, to dispatch their business with Barnagasso, in regard of their affairs and suits. And few or none of them will be without their Concubines; and hence it is that here many light young Women settle their abode, which after they be grown old, betake themselves to another kind of life: For in this Town there is a great Market every Tuesday, where Tuesday Market. there is three or four hundred persons met together, and all the old Women and young Lasses carry Measures in their hands, wherewith they measure in the Market all the Corn and Salt that is sold, and in this sort they earn their living. And moreover, they lodge those that remain in the Town, and keep the goods which are left unsold until the next Market day, and all things else in like sort. And because there are many women in this town, those which be rich Polygamy used, and how punished. and have the means, take two or three Wives, neither is it forbidden them by the King nor the justice, but only by the Church; because all such as have above one Wife may not come within the Church, much less communicate or receive any Sacraments of the Church, and are held for excommunicate persons. During the time we abode in this place, a Cousin of mine and myself lodged in the house of a man, whose name was Ababitay, which had three Wives, which were all of our acquaintance, Ababitay, our Author's Host had three Wives, and by them seven and thirty children. and our good friends; and he told me that he had seven and thirty children by them, and that no man had forbidden him their company, saving that the Church admitted him not to the Communion. Before our departure he had dismissed two of them, and held himself to one only; namely, to her which he had last married, and for all this he was restored to all the Sacraments, and licenced to come to Church, as though he had never had but one Wife. And therefore there are many Women in this Town, because Rich men and Courtiers, take two or three, Marriages unstable. or more of them, according to their pleasure. Their marriages are very unstable, for they will be divorced for a small trifle. I have seen many of their Women married, and myself was present at a certain marriage, Rites of marriage. made without the Church, which was celebrated on this manner. In a Court before a house, was placed a Litter or Couch, and they caused the Bridegroom and the Bride to sit down thereon, and there came three Priests, which began to sing with a loud voice, Hallelujah, and thus singing as it were, certain verses, they went thrice about the said Couch or Litter: afterward they cut off a lock of hair from the Bridegroom's crown, and as much from the same place of the Bride's head, bathing the said hairs in Wine made of Honey, and the Bridegroom's hairs they laid upon the head of the Bride, and the Bride's hairs they laid upon the head of the Bridegroom, in the same places where they were cut off; and upon the same they cast holy Water, and afterward they began to make a feast, after the manner of marriages, and at night the said married persons were accompanied home unto their house. And for the space of one month no man entereth into that house, saving only one man which is the Bridegroom's Godfather, who remaineth all the month with them, and the month ended he departeth home. And if the Bride be a Woman of account, it is five or six months before she cometh out of her house, and she weareth continually a black veil before her face; and if she be with child before six months, she layeth off her veil, and if she proveth not with child within six months space, she layeth it aside. 21 Moreover, I have seen Abuna Marco, whom they call their patriarch, use certain Abuna Marco the Patriarch, his marriageblessing. blessings in the Church, that is to say; before the principal gate, where they caused the Bridegroom and the Bride to sit down on a Litter, about which he went with Incense and a cross, and coming unto the said couple, he laid his hand upon their heads, saying, That they should observe that which God commanded in the Gospel, and that they should remember that they were no more two, but united together in one flesh, and that they aught so to be in heart and mind, and they stayed there till Mass was done, where, after they had received the Communion, he gave them his blessing. This I saw done in a Town called Dara, which is in Dara in the kingdom of Xoa. the Kingdom of Xoa. Another of these marriages I saw in a Village, being in the Parish of Coquete, being a place in the Kingdom of Barnagasso. And when these marriages are made, they are concluded by contract or covenant in this sort: If thou leave me, or I thee, he which shall be the cause of this division, shall pay such or such a penalty; which penalty is appointed, according to the quality of the persons, either in so much Gold or Silver, or so many Mules, or so many Kine or Goats, or so many Clotheses, or so many measures of Corne. And if any man would divorce himself, immediately he seeketh an occasion wherefore he may do so: and by Divorces. these means few do fall into those penalties; and thus they divorce themselves, as well the Husband as the Wife. And if any observe the order of Matrimony, they be the Priests which cannot be divorced, Priests cannot, and husbandmen will not be divorced. and also the Husbandmen which love their Wives, because they be a great help unto them in keeping of their Cattles, and bringing up their Children, and in-digging their fields, and weeding of their Corn, and because they found all things needful made ready, when they come home at night, and therefore by reason of these commodities, they continued married as long as A Pardai amounteth to a ducat. Double iniquity, Adulterous and incestuous they live. And whereas I have said, that in their contracts they put down penalties; The first, Barnagasso, whom he knew (whose name was Dari) was divorced from his Wife, and paid for a penalty one hundred ounces of Gold, which are one thousand Pardai, that is to say; One thousand ducats, and was married to another, and his Wife married unto a Gentleman, called Aron, brother to the said Barnagasso, and both these Brethren had Children by this Woman, whom we ourselves knew. These are great Lords, and are Brethren to the Mother of Prete janni, whom all of us did very well know, and we Portugal's knew also Romana Orgue a noble Lady, the sister of Prete janni, which was married unto a great and noble young Gentleman; and in our time she was divorced from this her husband, and was married to a man above forty years of age, a person of great credit in the Court, whose name was Abucher, and his Father had the Title of Cabeata, which is one of the great Lords that remain in the Court: thus I have both seen and known many of these divorcements, and I thought good to put down these, because they fell out among great personages. And whereas I have said, that Aron took to wife the wife of his brother Dori, marvel not awhit thereat, because it is the manner of this Country, and seemeth not any strange thing, that a brother should lie with his brother's wife, for they say, that the brother raiseth up seed unto his brother, as was accustomed. Scripture abused. 22. Any man may circumcise that listeth, without any ceremony; only they say, that-they find it written in their Books, that God commanded them to be circumcised. And let no man Circumcision. marvel which heareth this, for they circumcise women as well as men, which thing was not used in the old Law. They baptise in manner following; men children they baptise within Baptism. forty days, and the female sex after sixty, and if they die before, they go without baptism. And I often told them, and in sundry places, that herein they committed a great error, and that they did against the Gospel of our Lord, which saith: That which is borne of the flesh, is flesh; and that which is borne of the Spirit, is Spirit. Wherewto they answered me very often, that the faith of the Mother, and the communion which she received, while she was with child of them, was sufficient for them. And this Baptism they minister in the Church as we do, but not in Not in the Fount. the christening Fount, but at the Church-gate with a pot of water, and so they bless them, and they pour O●le as we do upon the top of their foreheads, and upon their shoulders; neither Oil. No Chrism nor ex●●eme Unction. do they use the Sacrament of the Chrisom, nor the Oil of extreme Unction. Their form of Baptism is not so long as that which is used in the Archbishopric of Bragança, but seemeth to be about the length of that which is used in the Church of Rome. At the time when they will baptise the Infant with this water, one which is there as a Godfather, Rites of Baptism. taketh the Infant out of the hands of the Midwife which beareth the same, and he taketh it under both the arms, and so holdeth it hanging down, and the Priest which baptizeth it hath the pot in his one hand, and sprinkling the water upon the child with the other hand, he washeth it, saying the same words that we use, to wit: I baptise thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. They always minister this Sacrament on the Saturday, or on the Sunday, and it is done in the morning at the Mass, and all that they baptise, as well Males as Females, they 'cause to receive the Sacrament of the Lords Supper in small quantity, The baptised do then also communicate. and by force of water they constrain them to swa low it. Touching this point, I said, that this Communion was very dangerous and nothing necessary. And whereas I have said, that they pour oil upon the crown of the child's head, this is because all the Infants are brought to be baptised with their heads shaved. And those marks which we see certain Negro slaves to have on their noses, and between their eyes, or on their eyebrows, are not made with fire nor for any token of Christian Religion, The cause why they mark themselves with an Iron in the face. And how they do it. but only for a bravery, with a cold Iron; and they say, that these marks are very beautiful to behold. And there are women which are very skilful in making these marks. And they make them in this sort: they take an head of Garlic, which is great, clean washed, and somewhat stolen, and they lay it to the eye or to the other part where they will make the mark, and then they cut round about it with a sharp knife, to wit, about the said head of Garlic, and then they widen the said cut, and power upon it a little wax; and upon the wax they clap a little dough, and bind it with a cloth, and so bound, they let it alone for one night, and this mark remaineth as long as the party life's, which seemeth to be made with fire, because the colour of that mark is blacker than any part of their bodies. When any one dyeth, I have seen them carried, as well persons of Honour, as them of the middle and poorest degree, all after one sort. First, at the time of their death, they are not accustomed Their manner of burial. to light candles, but after they be dead, they bestow upon them much censing, and wash them, and then wind their whole bodies in linen cloth. And if it be a person of Honour, they lay an Oxhide over the street, spreading it over the Litter: and the Priest coming to carry him to the burial, saith a short service, and they take him and carry him to the Church, with a Cross, a Censer, and holy Water, running as fast as ever they can, so that a man cannot overtake them: and when they are come to Church, they bring not the dead corpse into the same, but No service for the dead, but the Gospel of Saint john. Not Dirige or Mass for the Dead. Ali comers receive. straight way set him down at the grave, neither say they any of our service for him, that is to say, no service for the dead, nor any Psalm of David, nor of job. And when I inquired what it was which they said, they answered me, that it was all the whole Gospel of Saint john, which being ended, they put the corpse into the grave, but first they cense it and sprinkle it with holy water. Neither say they any Dirige or Mass at all for the dead, and much less for devotion of any man living, only they say one Mass a day in every Church, and every body which cometh thither receiveth the Communion. §. four Of the situation of Barua, the chief Town of the Kingdom of Barnagasso, and of their Houses, and of the wild Beasts, and Fowls. Of his Dominion and Government; of their two Winters, Churches, Churchyards, and Priests marriages: their departure to Timei, and quality of that place. THis Town of Barua is a very commodious and pleasant place, and standeth upon a 23. Barua described. very high Rock, on the side whereof runneth a River. The King's houses are built upon the said Rock, very well made, in form of a Fortress: all the rest of the country is mighty champion, manured fields, wherein are exceeding many Towns to be seen, and the soil is very fertile to rear up Cattles, to wit, Oxen, Goats, Sheep, and many Cattles, fish, wild beasts, fowl. other wild beasts, apt for hunting. Much good fish is in the River, many wild Geese, and wild Ducks; here are likewise great store of wild beasts of all sorts, to wit, wild Oxen, and Hares in great number, so that every morning we killed twenty or thirty of them without Dogs, only with Nets. Partridges there are of three sorts, which differ not from ours, but in their bigness, Partridges of three sorts, as big as Capons. and in the colour of their feet and beacks; for they are as big as Capons, and of the colour that ours are of, but their feet and beaks are yellow. There are other like Hens, but their feet and beaks are read. There are also certain others, in nature like unto our Partridges, but have their feet and beaks grey; which although they differ in colour and greatness from ours, yet all of them taste like ours, saving that they are more delicate. Turtles there are without number, Turtles darken the Sun. which in flying darken the Sun, and are very fat and good, and likewise Hens, and wild Geese, and infinite numbers of Quails, and all sorts of fowls that may be named or known, as Popingayes, and many other kind of birds unknown to us, both great and small, of infinite sorts and colours. There are likewise birds of prey, to wit, royals Eagles, Falcons, Lenards, Sparrow-hawkes, and great store of Girfaulcons, and Falcons for the Rivers, and Cranes, and of all sorts that may be named. In the mountains are wild Swine, Stags, Roes, beasts called Ant, wild Goats, wild Oxen, Wild beasts. Lions, Luzerns, Tigers, Foxes, Wolves, Porcupines, and diverse other sorts of known and unknown beasts, and all wild. If any man shall ask me how it is possible, that there should be so many wild beasts in this Country, and fishes in the Rivers, seeing the same is so well peopled: I say that no man hunteth, nor fisheth, nor hath any engine or way to take them, neither No hunting nor fishing. delight they to feed upon them: and therefore it is a very easy matter to go on hunting, and to kill as much game as a man list, because the beasts and the fowls are not molested by the people: and the wild beasts (as it hath been told me) hurt no person, yet the people of the Wild beasts not hurtful. Country stand in great fear of them. At one time only, at a place called Camarua, a mile distant from Barua, while a man slept in the night at the gate of his Oxe-cote, with his little son, there came a Lion and killed the said party, so that no man perceived it, and hurt not the child at all, but eat the man's nose, and opened his heart. The people of this Town were greatly amazed hereat, saying, this Lion hath begun to savour man's flesh, he will do much mischief, and no man shall escape him: yet (blessed be God) it was not perceived that he did any more harm; and we at the same time went often on hunting near the same place, and never found any Lions. We found indeed Panthers, Ounces * Leonze. , and Tigers, which we hurt not, nor they us. 24. The authority of Barnagasso is in manner following. By his title he is called a King: for, Nagas signifieth, a King; and Bar, the Sea: and so Barnagas signifieth King of the Sea. And when they give him this government, they give it him with a Crown of gold upon his head, Barnagas signifieth, King of the Sea. and it is given according to the will of Prete janni, and lasteth as long as it pleaseth him. For in six years space while we remained there, I saw four Barnagassos. At our coming into the Country, Dori was Barnagasso, and he died of his natural death, whose Crown was given to An Officer often changed. his son Bidla, a child of ten or twelve years old, which after he was made Barnagasso, was straightway called to the Court of Prete janni, whom he deprived of the government, and gave the same to a noble Lord, called Arraz Annubiata. This man held it two years, and then it was taken from him, and he was made the chiefest Lord of the Court, which in their Language is called, Bettude; and he gave the government of Barnagasso, to another Lord, named Adibi, a Bettude. very gentle person, which is now Barnagasso. Under his government are many great Lords, which are called Xuus, which signifieth Captains, and these Xuus are men of great author●●ie. And it is said, that two governments of this Land was wont to be the Kingdom of Queen Q. Candace. Candace, which in her time had no other dominion, and she was the first Christian that this Land had. Also there are two other Governments, to wit; Daffila, and Confila. These border upon Egypt, and these Captains and Lords remain upon the Frontiers and have Trampets carried before Daffila and Confila. them, which they call Vgardas', which none can have but such as are great Lords; and all these attend upon Barnagasso to the wars, when he goeth forth, and wheresoever he goeth. He hath many other Lords under him, which are called Arrazes, which signifieth Captains; & one of them we knew, whose name was Arraz Aderao, that is to say, Head of the men at Arms, whereof he had fifteen thousand under him, which are called Cavas. And I have seen the said Arraz Aderao twice at the Court, and both those times walking before the gate of the Arraz his habit King, without any shirt, and with a cloth of Silk girt from the middle downwards, and a Lion's skin upon his shoulders, and in his right hand a Dagger, and in his left hand a Target. I asked why so great a person went on that fashion; it was told me, that that was thought to be the most honourable habit that could be imagined, for him that was Arraz di Caval, that is, Head of the men at Arms. And in the very same habit there followed after him twenty or thirty Footmen with Daggers and Targets, but always the Arraz marched before. The said Barnagasso hath other two, namely, Arraz Tagale, and Arraz jacob, Lords of great Countries, which I knew, and many other Xuus Captains, and Lords of other Countries, but without any titles of honour; and so he is Lord of many people, and of many Countries. And as well he, as the other Lords are subject unto Prete janni: and he it is that giveth and taketh away their offices, when he seethe good, and it pleaseth him: and to him they pay the Guibre,, that is to say, the Tribute of the Country. And all these Lordships are towards the parts of Egypt and of Arabia, from whence come the good Horses, cloth of Gold, and Silks, whereof they pay him tribute; that is to say, all of them pay to Barnagasso, and he payeth it over again The tribute. to Prete janni for himself, and for the rest every year, to wit, one hundred and fifty Horses, and a great quantity of Silk, and cloth of Gold. They pay likewise great store of Cotton-cloth of India, for the customs which are gathered in the Haven of Ercoco. 25. The people of this Town of Barua, and their neighbours round about them have a custom How they keep their cattles from the wild beasts in the night. to enclose themselves, ten, twelve, or fifteen of them in a Court all walled and strongly enclosed, which Court hath not past one gate, and herein they shut up their Cows, of which they have their Milk and Butter: they shut up likewise their small cattles, as Seepe, Mules, and Asses; and besides the locking up of their gate in the night, they make fires also at the gate, and place men to watch there, for fear of wild beasts which range about their lodgings. And if they should not take this course, no beast of theirs should escape undevoured. And of this Town of Barua, and the other Towns adjoining, are the men which go to sow Millet unto the Mountains of the Vision, and they go thither three months before the Geverall Winter: and the cause why they go thither, are two: the first is, because they are near to the Sea, whereby all victuals are transported to Mecca, to Ziden, to Toro, and to all Arabia, and India. And having many sorts of Corn, they seek a fit place for the vent thereof. The second cause is, for Two Winters. that in this Country there are two Winters, divided into rainy storms; neither do the Corns grow, but with abundance of water: therefore they departed from Barua, and go to sow their Corn in the Mountains of the Vision, where at that time it is Winter, which lasteth all the time of February, March, and April, and the self same Winter is in another Country, which is under the government of Barnagasso, called Lama, distant from the Mountains of the Vision, at lest eight days journey. At this very time also it is Winter in another Country, which is Winter and Summer strangely dispensed. called Dobas, being thirty days journey from this place. And because these seeds of Millet require much rain, therefore these Winter's being out of the ordinary season of the places above mentioned, they go to sow them where it raineth, and so they make their profit of the two foresaid Winters. In this Town of Barua are two very great and goodly Churches, wherein are many Priests, Two great Churches, one for men, and one for women. the one fast by the other: one is for the men, called Saint Michael; and the other for the women, called, The Church of the Apostles, that is, of Saint Peter, and Saint paul. They say that the Church belonging to the men was built by a great Lord that was Barnagasso, who gave it this privilege, that no woman should enter therein, save the wife of Barnagasso with one maid only, and that only when she went to receive the Communion; and yet might she not enter into the Church, for women come not into the Church, but stand at the gate in the circuit before the Church, and there they receive the Communion with the Lay people; and so likewise do the women in the other Church of the Apostles, which receive it in the form aforesaid before the gate. And in the womens' Church I have always seen the wife of Barnagasso go to communicate with the other women, not using the privilege granted unto her, to go to communicate in the Church of the men. These two Churches have the circuit of their Churchyards, which toucheth one another, Churchyards. and are compassed about with high walls, and they make the Sacrament, that is to say, the Bread, for both of them in one house, and both of them say their Masses at one and the self same time, and the Priests that serve in one Church do serve in the other, that is to say, two parts of the Priests in the Church of the men, and the other part in the Church of the women, and being thus divided, they say their Divine Service. These Churches have no manner of Tithes, only Not Tithes, but great possessions. they have great possessions which belong unto the Priests, and they 'cause them to be tilled and manured, the revenues whereof are divided among them, and the Barnagasso alloweth them whatsoever is needful in the Churches, that is to say, Reparations, Ornaments, Wax, Butter, Incense, and all things else belonging thereunto. At these Churches are twenty Priests, and ten or twelve Friars continually resident, and I never saw Church of Priests where there were Abundance of Friars. not Friars, nor Monastery of Friars, where there were any Priests, for the Friars are so many, that they cover the World: both in the Monasteries, the Churches on the wares, and in all Markets, and lastly, in all places are Friars. 26. The Priests, marry with one Wife, and observe Matrimony better than the Laiety. They Priest's best observers of Matrimony. continued always in House with their Wife and children, and if perhaps their Wife die, they marry no more; and likewise if the Priest die, his Wife marrieth not a second Husband, but she may become a Nun if she will. And if a married Priest lie with another woman, he entereth no more into the Church, neither is he partaker of the Revenues thereof, but becometh as it Loss of orders or degradation were, a Layman, And this I know to be true, for I saw a Priest accused before the Patriarch, that he had lain with another woman, and I heard him confess the fault, and strait way the Patriarch, commanded, that he should never carry Cross more in his hand, nor come any more into the Church, but should become a Layman. And if any Priest being a Widower do marry again, he becometh a Layman, as it happened to Abuquer, whom I mentioned before, which being a Widower was married to Romana Orque, the Sister of Prete janni. This man having been a Priest and principal Chaplain to Prete janni, after he had been Widower many years married again, and Mark the Patriarch digraded him, and made him become a Layman, and he came no more into the Church, but stood at the Church-porch, to receive the Sacrament, as the Lay-people do. The Priest's Sons for the most part become Priests; for in this Country no Schools are used Not Schoole●or Schoolmasters. to teach children to read or writ, neither are there any Schoolmasters: and the Priests teach their children that little which they know, and so they make them Priests, being admitted into Orders by Abura Mark, that is to say, Their Patriarch: for through all Aethiopia there is none other, neither Bishop nor any body else that giveth Orders, and Orders are given to these No Bishop. Priests, twice in the year, as I will hereafter declare, having myself oftentimes been present at their taking of Orders. In all these Countries the Churchyards are enclosed with very strong walls, that beasts may not come and dig up the dead bodies. They use great reverence Reverence to Churches. to their Churches: and no man is so hardy as to rule on horseback by a Church, but lighteth, and walketh on foot, till he be go a great way beyond the Church, and the Churchyards. 27. We abode in this Town of Barua, and could not at the first, for many day's space, get Bad people. any order for our dispatch: yet at the last, we departed the eight and twentieth of june, 1520. being very glad and well appayed of our dispatch: and the people which carried our stuff would carry them but two miles only from the Town, saying, that they were not bound to carry them any farther, because there ended the limits of their Country. Being thus in the wide fields in the month of june, and in the depth of the Winter of these Countries with our said goods, and enduring most huge reinss and showers, the Ambassador with three of us in his company returned to Barua, to speak with Barnagasso. He always gave us good words but bad deeds; yet at last after four days he sent for the sa●● goods. 28. The next day, a Gentleman came thither from Prete janni, whom Barnagasso so highly Barua. entertained, that he forgot us, and went forth of the Town to receive him as far as a little hill without the Suburbs, accompanied with much people, and the said Barnagasso was naked from the middle upward. As soon as the Gentleman was come thither, he mounted up that little hill above all the rest, and the first speech that he used was this: The King greets you well; at With what reverence these Lords receive the Ambassages of Prete janni. Manner of hearing messages from the Prince. which words the whole company bowed down their heads, touching the ground with one of their hands, which is the honour and reverence that they use in this Country. These words ended, the Ambassage which he brought him from Prete janni, followed. After he had ended his speech, Barnagasso clad himself in very rich array, and brought the Gentleman to his Palace. This is the manner of hearing the message which Prete janni sendeth, to wit, abroad without doors, and on foot; and naked from the Girdle upward, until the same be ended: And if it be an acceptable message from Prete janni, he which receiveth it clotheth himself; but if the message be sent in dispieasure, than he which receiveth it abideth still naked, showing himself to be in disgrace of his Sovereign. This Barnagasso was Brother to the Mother of Prete janni. After many delays, the Ambassador prayed him to lend him twelve Mules: he answered, that he could not lend us them, and that if he would have them he must buy them; and as we would have bought them of the Country people, which willingly would have sold them unto us, his Servants came and threatened them, that if they sold us any they would punish them, and take the Gold from them: for no other money runneth currant in this Country. When we sought to buy us Mules, all the Country people refused to cell us any, saying, That they were afraid of Barnagasso, because he himself would have the selling of their Mules. The Custom of all the Realm of Prete janni, is, that there is no other coined money currant, but only Gold, and it The usual coin through all the Kingdom of Prete janni. passeth from man to man by weight, and the principal weight is an ounce, which maketh ten Pardaos, or ten Cruzadoes the next is half an ounce; and the lest money is a dram, and ten dams make an ounce; and the value of a dram is according to a dram in the Kingdom of Portugal, or in India. Their Gold differeth in fineness three quarters of a Ducat, so that one ounce of Gold is sometimes worth but seven Ducats and a half. Moreover, the said Barnagasso had commanded that none but himself and his Officers, should keep any Weights to weigh Wicked policy Gold withal; and whosoever would buy and cell must come to entreat them for their Weights, and by this means he and his Factors understood to whose hands the Gold came, which Gold afterward he would take from them at his pleasure, as it was told me by themselves. 29. In this Town of Barua, there is a Church of our Lady, which is great, new, and very well painted, and notably furnished with many Ornaments, and Cloth of Gold, Cloth of Silk, Crimson and Velvet of Mecca, and read Chamblets. In this Church the Service is the selfsame which is used in the Church of Barua, before mentioned, saving that here it is something more Fair and rich Church. solemn, because Barnagasso is here resident, and many more Priests, and great numbers of Friars. The Church is governed by Priests, and one time while I was there, I saw a Procession made about Processions. the Church in the greatest Circle which is in the Churchyard, wherein were many Priests and Friars, men and women (for in this Church, the women receive the Commnnion with the Laymen) in which Procession were the rich Ornaments aforesaid; and they compassed the Church at lest thirty times, singing, as it were, Litanies, and ringing many Basins like unto Drums and Cymbals. In this Town is a great Market, as there is at Barua, and likewise, once a week, there is a Market kept in all those places which are head-towns. In these Markets they use to exchange one Their manner of buying and selling in this Market by exchange. Salt precious, also Incense, Pepper, &c. No money currant. Few words used in barrering. Priests, Friars and Nuns, chief Chapmen. T●hir Habit. Nuns: their Habit, number, &c. thing for another; namely, to give an Ass for a Cow, and that which is wanting of the worth, is supplied with two or three measures of Corn or Salt. Moreover, they change Goats for Bread, and for Bread they buy Cloth; and for Cloth, Mules and Cows: but especially they may have what they will for Salt, for Incense, for Pepper, for Myrrh, and for small Pearls, all which are things much esteemed and had in price, and make account of them as of Gold, and these run as currant through all the Kingdoms of Prete janni, and of the Gentiles: for every small thing, they change Hens and Capons. To be short, whatsoever a man would buy is here to be had in the Market by exchange, for no money is here currant. Neither use they many words in their bargains, but are soon agreed, whereat we greatly marvelled. The greatest Chapmen in these Markets, are Priests, Friars, and Nuns. The Friars go decently apparelled, with their Habit down to the ground: some wear yellow apparel of course Cotton-cloth, others wear Goats-skins dressed like Chamois. The Nuns also wear the like Habit. Moreover, the Friars wear Cowles, like the Cowls of the Dominican Friars, made of the said skins or of yellow Cotton-cloth, and also wear their have long. The Nuns wear neither Cowls nor long hair, but only a Gown, and have all their heads shaved, and have a thong of Leather tied straight about their heads, and when they be old, they wear a certain attire upon their heads and Veils over the same. They are not enclosed in Monasteries, but devil in certain several Towns; and because all the Monasteries are of one order, therefore they are obedient unto the Monastery that is next them, from whence they receive their Habit. These Nuns enter not into the Church, but do as other women do. The number of them is very great, and in a manner, as great as the number of the Friars: they say that some of them are women of a very holy life, Again, some of them have children. The Habit which the Priests wear, is little differing from the Habit of the people, for it is made all of one Cloth, and they are girded like the common people; their difference is, in that they carry a Cross always in their hands, and their heads are always shaved. And contrariwise, the Crosses and shave. Lay-people wear their Locks long, and the Priests shave not their Beards, but the Laymen are shaved under the chin, and cut off their Moustaches. There are also certain other Priests, called Debeteras, which is as much to say, as Canons, these are Priests of great Churches, as a man would say, of Cathedral, or Collegiate Churches: and these men go very well apparelled, so that they well declare what manner of men they be: and these go not up and down the Markets as the rest do. 30. The state of this Barnagasso (although he be a great Lord, and hath the title of a King) Barnagassoes State. is very poor. Whensoever we spoke with him, we found him sitting in a Litter covered with a Quilt, the Testern was of Cotton-cloth, which they call Basuio; it is very good according to that Country. There be some very dear, and behind the said Litter or Couch, the wall was hanged with four very rich Swords, fastened to four pieces of wood, fastened to the wall, and two great Books likewise hanged thereon: before the Litter upon the ground were spread certain Mats, on which they sit which come to see him. They sweep not their Houses very often. His Wife always sitteth at his elbow upon a Mat, which is laid at his bed's head. Also many people and men of account are always before him, which sit upon the said Mats. Over against him, right before his Litter, stand always four Horses, one of which is always saddled, and the rest are only covered with coverings, and there they stand eating. In all his Houses are two round places enclosed as it were Courts; each circuit hath his gate, Courts of justice. and every gate hath his Porters, with their staffs in their hands. In the gate next unto him stand the principal Porters, and between these two gates is always one of his Alicazi, which signifieth an Auditor or Steward of the House; and he it is that ministereth justice when he hath heard both the parties. And if the cause be of great importance, he heareth both the parties till they have made an end of speaking, than he relateth the whole matter to Barnagasso, and he himself decideth the matter: and if it be but a small matter, and the parties agreed together, and the said Alicaxi give sentence thereof, the cause is so ended. Moreover, their must needs be there present, a man of honour and account, which by his office, is called Mallagana, which signifieth the Notary of Prete janni, at all sentences which Barnagasso or this Alicaxi giveth. And if any of the parties will appeal to Prete janni, or unto his Auditors, in such cases they Appeal. sand unto him the state of the cause, and by this means Prete janni understandeth all the complaints of his subjects, as well great as small: and all the Lords of the Dominions of Prete janni, have each of them one Alicaxi, and one Mallagana, placed by himself, and the Captain's subject to Barnagasso have the like. The great Lords which remain in the Court of Barnagasso, and others which come unto Manner of coming to him. him for their affairs, come in this manner. Departing from their houses, they ride upon a Mule, with seven or eight men on foot, which go before him unto the first gate, and there he lighteth, if he be a greater Lord, he rideth with seven, or eight, or ten Mules, his whole company riding, or with more, according to his quality, and cometh unto the first gate; and being come thither, they all alight, and then they go to the second gate, and if peradventure they cannot get in, they sit there without, as Bees do in the Sun, all in a cluster. All these honourable persons, wear Sheepskins about their necks and shoulders, and those which wear Lions, Tigers, or Leopard's skins, are more honourable, and when they come before Barnagasso, they put them off to honour him, as we put off our hats. While we were in this Town of Barua, on a Market day was a great Proclamation Proclamation of war against Nubia. made, that Barnagasso would go to war against the people of Nubia. The order of this Proclamation was in this wise: One carried a Cloth like a Banner upon a javelin, and another went crying war against the Nubians, which they say are very fare off in the utmost Confines of their Country, five day's journey towards Egypt, and border upon the Countries of Canfila and Daffila, as hath been before mentioned, being subject to the said Barnagasso. These people of Nubia, are neither Moors, jews, nor Christians; but they say at sometimes they Nubians, what people. were Christians, and that through default of evil Ministers they lost their Faith, and are become jufidels, and without Law. Moreover, they told me, that they had slain one of Barnagasso his Sons not long before, for which cause he purposed to go into those parts, to be avenged of them. And it was told me, that in this Country of Nubia, is found abundance of fine Gold, and that upon the Frontiers Gold. thereof, are always four or five hundred Horsemen kept, which are excellent men of Arms, and that their Country is very fruitful, and aboundeth with all sorts of Victuals and Cattles, and it cannot be otherwise; because it lieth on both sides of the River of Nilus, which passeth fare many mile's space through the midst of the same. The Proclamation said, That within five day's space, Barnagasso would set forward, but as yet there was no furniture of Weapons prepared: for in that Country there is no great store of them, save only the Cavas, Arms. which are the men of Arms, were there present, which carry a javelin, a Target, and a Bow, with store of Arrows, and persons of more honour wear an arming Sword, and a jack of Male, but not many of them. Upon this occasion of going to war, Barnagasso begged a Sword of our Ambassador, which gave him his own sword which he wear in that expedition, which Base begging. was very fair and good, and this notwithstanding, with great importunity he begged another, which he knew that he had, being very well garnished, and very rich, saying; That he had great need thereof. Our Ambassador being not able to shifted him off, was forced to buy one for him among his Company, which had a Velvet scabbard, and the Hilts gilded, and so he gave it him in exchange for one of his. And in the house where we kept our goods, and where we lodged, which was without gates: the night following, they rob us of two Salads, and one head-piece, you may well think, that they pilfered the same upon occasion of this war. 31. In this Town we bought Mules for our journey, and Barnagasso gave us three Camels, Their departure. What time their Winter beginneth and endeth. and with much pain we departed from thence, through the great Thunders, Tempests, and Rains, which terribly troubled us; for at this season is the fury of Winter, which beginneth about the fifteenth of june, little more or less, (as we have said before) and endeth the fifteenth of September, and at the end thereof is their Summer, as it is with us: and what it taketh of the one, it leaveth of the other. During all this Winter-season in some of these Countries, they travail not, but we notwithstanding proceeded on our journey, because we knew not the custom of the Country, and much less the danger whereinto we thrust ourselves. And so we set forward on our journey with part of our goods, because we left the greatest part at Barua with our Factor, and came to a place called Temei, which is in the Country Temei. Maizada. of Maizada, distant from the Town of Barua whence we came, about twelve miles, we spent three days in this journey, by reason of the cruel Winter and huge reinss, our goods which we carried, being spoilt with water. At this place where we arrived, we found a Xuum, that is to say, A Captain, whose name was Primo, and he was one of Barnagasso his Brothers, an honourable person, and of great worth, who used us very courteously. They said, that he was likewise Brother to the Mother of Prete janni, and that he had in his Xumeta, or government of the Country of Maizada, twenty Towns, and not above, because it is the lest Shire within the Kingdom of Barnagasso. This town is seated upon a steep hill, not of Stone, but all of arable ground, with certain small Villages thereon; and upon three sides a man may see the Champain Country, for forty or Description of the Town. fifty miles about; and on the fourth side, by the space of three miles, beginneth an huge bottom or downfall, which the ground maketh toward a great River, near unto which a man may behold most goodly champain fields, all manured and fruitful, wherein are seated above one hundred Villages; in so much, that I think in no part of the world is any Country so well inhabited, nor so full of all sorts of Grain, as this is. Neither do the reinss in Winter any harm thereunto, for this is the best season they can wish for, for at that time the Corn groweth best, and becometh most beautiful. And I think there is no Country wherein Store of tame and wild beasts. such abundance of Cattles, as well tame as wild, may be found, and where a man may catch such store of Wildfowl, as in these champain fields; but of wild Beasts there, none other sorts but Tigers, Wolves, and Foxes, which also are common in all the Country. They eat not many sorts of beasts, as Hogs, Hares, Wild-geese, and Ducks, and all because they are Unclean beasts and fowls. not clovenfooted: neither eat they any other kind of Beast, if it chanceth to dye, before it be eaten; and by this means so many beasts do multiply, which neither are molested nor chased, because they have no Dogs for this purpose. And when we went on Hunting without Dogs, we caught sometimes twenty Hares in our Nets at a time, in the space of an hour, and as many Partridges we driven unto the snares, as though we had driven Hens into an house, Hares and Partridges easily taken. because they are not very wild, nor much afraid of men, for as much as they see them all the day long; and in this manner we killed as many of them as we would desire. Those kinds of Beasts which they eat not of, we fed upon in secret, that they should not report any evil of us. §. V Of the infinite number of Locusts, and of the harm which they do, and how we made a Procession, and the Locusts died. The incredible hurts done by them. Of TIGREMAHON, MARABON, and of CHARUMA, the Queen of Sheba, and the Eunuch. The rare Buildings and Pillars at Caxumo. 32. IN this Country, and in all the Dominions of Prete janni, is a very great and horrible plague, which is an innumerable company of Locusts, which eat and consume all the Corn and Trees, and the number of these Creatures is so great, as it is Locusts, like those of Egypt. incredible, and with their multitude they cover the earth, and fill the air in such wise, that it is an hard matter to be able to see the Sun. And again, I say, that it is an incredible thing to him which hath not seen it. And if the damage which they do, were general The mischief by them. through all the Provinces and Realm of Prete janni, they would perish with famine, and it were impossible to inhabit the same, but one year they destroy one Province. Sometimes in two or three of those Provinces; and wheresoever they go, the Country remaineth more ruinated and destroyed, then if it had been set on fire. These Vermin are as great, as a great Grasshopper, and have yellow wings. We know of their coming a day before, not because we A strange sign of the coming of Locusts. see them, but we know it by the Sun, which showeth his beams of a yellow colour, which is a sign that they draw near the Country, and the ground becometh yellow, through the light which reverberateth from their wings, whereupon the people become suddenly as dead men, saying; We are undone, for the Locusts come. Neither will I omit to declare what I have seen three times, and the first time was in the Town of Barua, where we remained three years; and here, oftentimes we heard say, Such a Country, or such a Realm is destroyed with Locusts. During our abode in this Town, we saw the sign of the Sun, and the shadow of the earth, which was all yellow, whereat the people were half dead for sorrow. The next day, the number of these Vermin which came, was Four and twenty mile's compass, covered with Locusts. incredible, which to our judgement, covered four and twenty miles in compass, according as we were informed afterward. This plague of God being come upon us, the Priests of this place repaired unto me, beseeching me to give them some remedy to chase them away; to whom I answered, That I could tell them none other remedy, save only to pray devoutly to God, that he would chase them out of the Country. And I went myself unto the Ambassador, and told him, that peradventure it would do well to go on Procession, and to pray to God to deliver the Country, and that Through the prayers of the Portugals, the Locusts were all destroyed and killed. it might be that he would hear us, for his mercy's sake. This motion highly pleased the Ambassador. The next day we assembled the people of the Town, and all the Priests, and taking a consecrated stone and a Cross, according to our custom, all we Portugals sung the Litany, and I commanded those of the town to cry unto God like as we did, saying, in their language: Zio Marina Christos, that is, O Lord God have mercy upon us. And with this our cry, we went through one field, whereas there grew store of Corn, for the space of one mile, unto a little hill, and there I caused them to take up a quantity of these Locusts, and made of them a conjuration, Exorcising the Locusts. which I carried with me in writing, which I had made the night before, Requiring them charging them, and excommunicating them, willing them within three hours' space to begin to departed toward the Sea, or toward the Land of the Moors, or toward the desert Mountains, and to let the Christians Grasshoppers excommunicated. alone; and if they obeyed me not, I called and adiured the Fowls of the Heaven, the Beasts of the field, and all the Tempests, to scatter, destroy, and consume their bodies. And for this purpose I took a quantity of these Locusts, and made this Admonition to them which were present, in the name of themselves, and of those which were absent; and so I let them go, and gave them liberty. It plessed God to hear us Sinners; for as we returned homeward, there came so many of them behind us, that it seemed they would break our heads, and our shoulders, they struck us so hard, that they seemed to be blows of stones and of staffs, and went from this part toward the Sea. The Men, Women, and Children which stayed in the Town, were gotten up to the roofs of the houses, praising God, because the Locusts began to departed and fly before us, and part of them followed after us. In the mean while, arose a great storm and Thunder toward the Sea, which came right against them, which lasteth three hours, with an exceeding great shower and tempest, which filled all the Rivers, and when the water ceased, it was a dreadful thing to behold Incredible swarms of dead locust. the dead Locusts, which we measured to be above two fathoms high upon the banks of the Rivers, and in some Rivers there were exceeding great Mountains of them, in such wise, that on the next morning there was not one of them found alive upon the ground. The people of the Towns adjoining, hearing hereof, many men came to make inquiry by what means this thing came to pass. The Country people said: These Portugals are holy diverse censures. men, and by the power of God have chased away, and killed the Locusts. Others said, (chiefly the Priests and Friars of the places adjoining) that we were Witches, and that by witchcraft we had chased the said Vermin, and that thereby also, we were not afraid of Lions, or of any other wild beasts. Three days after this act, comes unto us Xuum or Captain of a Another experiment. place, called Coiberia, with Men, Priests, and Friars, beseeching us for God's sake to help them, saying, That they were undone by the Locusts, and this place was a day's journey distant towards the Sea. They came unto us at Eventide, and at that instant I and four Portugals departed with them, we travailed all night, and came thither an hour after daybreak, where we found all the people of that place gathered together, with many of the places near adjoining, and they also were troubled with the Locusts, and suddenly upon our arrival, we made our Procession round about the Town, which is seated upon an high hill, from whence we saw many Villages and Towns all yellow with the multitude of Locusts. Having ended our Ceremonies, as in the former place we went to dinner, and the people adjoining besought us instantly to go to them, promising unto us a great rewards. It pleased God, that as soon as ever we had dined, we saw the ground clean, so that one Locust appeared not in their sight, to their great admiration. When they saw this, not wholly trusting in the Grace of God received, they besought us to go with them to bless their fields, for yet they were afraid lest they would return again. 33. At another time while we were in a Town, called Albuguna, Prete janni sent us to The hurt they saw done by Locusts elsewhere. this Town, that here we might furnish ourselves of victuals, which is in the Kingdom of Angote, and is distant from the Town of Barua, where we abode thirty day's journey. When we came hither. I went with the Ambassador Zaga Zabo (which afterward came into Portugal) and five Genoveses, to a Town and a Mountain, called Agoan, and we travailed five day's journey Zago Zabo, an Ambassador sent into Portugal. through places wholly waste and destroyed, wherein Millet had been sown, which had stalks as great as those which we set in our Vineyards, and we saw them all broken and beaten down, as if a Tempest had been there, and this the Locusts did. The Trees were without leaves, and the Barks of them were all devoured, and no Grass was there to be seen, for they had eaten up all things, and if we had not been warned and advised to carry victuals with us, we and our Cattles had perished. This Country was all covered with Locusts without wings, Their mischievous spawn. and they told us, that those were the seed of them which had eaten up all, and that as soon as their wings were grown, they would seek after the old ones. And the number of them was so great, that I will not speak of it, because I shall not be believed: but this I will say, That I saw Men, Women, and Children, sit as forlorn and dead among these Locusts; and I Heartless people. said unto them, Why stand ye as dead men, and will not kill these Vermin, to be revenged of the mischief of which their fathers and mothers have done unto you, seeing that those which you shall kill shall never be able to do you more harm? They answered, that they had not the heart to resist the plague which God sent upon them for their sins. And all the people of this Country departed, we found all the ways full of men and women, travelling on foot with their children in their arms, and upon their heads, going into other countries where they might found food, which was a pitiful thing to behold. While we abode in the said Signory of Abuguna, in a place called Aquate, at another Men driven by Locusts out of their Habitations. time came such an infinite swarm of Locusts, as it is incredible to declare. They began to come about three of the clock in the afternoon, and ceased not til night, and as they came they lighted, and the next day in the morning, they began to departed, so that by nine of the clock there was not one of them left, and the Trees remained without leaves. The same day and hour, there came another Squadron of them, and these left neither bough nor Tree unpilled, and so they continued for the space of five days, and they said, they were the young ones which went to seek the old ones, and they did the like, where we saw them that were without wings, Hurt to Trees. and the compass which these Locusts took, was nine miles, wherein was neither leaves not bark on the Trees. This Country seemed not to be burnt up, but rather to be covered with Snow, by reason of the whiteness of the Trees, which were all peeled, so that all the Country remained bore. It pleased God that the Harvests were already gathered in, but we could not understand whether they went afterward, for they came from the Sea-coast out of the Kingdom of Dancali, which belongeth to the Moors, which are continually in war, neither could Dancali. we learn where at last they lighted. 34. The next day after our coming to this Town of Timei, before our goods remaining in Barua, were brought thither our Ambassador, departed with six on Horseback in his company, to go to the Court of Tigremahon, which hath the title of a King, and under his Government Tigremahon. and jurisdiction, are many great Lords and Towns. The Ambassador requested him to give him aid: and while we here stayed two days for people to carry our goods, a Captain came unto us, with many people to carry the same, and hence we departed the third of August, with great Thunders and a terrible storm of rain, and traveled for the space of Thunders and storms. three miles through manured fields. Then began we to descend downward, by a very rough craggy, and steep ways, many miles more, and at evening lodged in a Churchyard, where we abode in great fear of Tigers, and marvelled much at the Winter and storms. Departing thence the day next following, we traveled through craggy Mountains full of Woods and Trees without fruit, but very green and fair, and such as we knew not, and came unto a River, which because it was Winter, was swollen and very dangerous to pass, which is callled Marabo: and upon this River is seated the Town of Barua, as I have said before, and it runneth towards Nilus: and this River parteth the jurisdictions of Barnagasso, The River of Marabo. and Tigremahon, and from this River unto the place where we lodged, are about six miles, and albeit the Mountains be craggy and full of Woods, yet are they inhabited with store of people, and have many places manured in them. 35. When we were come unto the River, they which were with us laid down our goods, and suddenly we heard on the other side the River a great noise of Drums, and of people. We demanded A Captain of Tigremahon to convoy them. what the matter was, it was told us that it was a Captain of Tigremahon, which came to carry our goods. And having passed the River, we found a goodly company which came to meet us, and they were between six or seven hundred men. Suddenly we saw a great contention fall out between these people, and those which come thither with us: for they which belonged to Tigremahon said, that they were not bound to take charge of the goods until they were past the River: and the others said, that they were not bound to carry them further than the waters side. While they were in this contention, because the River was greatly swollen, they agreed Contention. all together to transport the goods upon a raft, and that this should be nothing prejudicial at all, but that, it should remain free for them as before, and so we passed the River with our goods. These people traveled so lastily with our stuff, that we could not stay them back, with our Mules. During that little part of the day which remained, we travelled over most craggy Mountains, Herds of wild Hogs. and saw wild Hogs in diverse Herds, and they were above fifty in a company, Partridges innumerable, and other sorts of Birds of diverse colours most beautiful to behold, which covered the Ground and the Trees: and we were informed, that in these places were all kinds of ravenous beasts, and it cannot be otherwise, as it seemeth by the terrible Mountains. This night we lodged abroad in the field in places environed with people and many fires, being informed, that they made these fires for fear of wild beasts, and here immediately we Fires for fear of beasts. found great difference in the People and in the Soil, and in the Trees, as also in the quality of the Country, and in the Traffic of the Inhabitants: and here we began to travel over certain Mountains so exceeding high & craggy, that they seemed to touch the Skies, & in regard High hills. of their height they wound a little at the foot, and all of them were porportionably situate, and they are divided one from the other, and stretch in length a very great way: and all those which are accessible, although there be great danger in travelling of them, have Chapels builded Lady-Chappels. on the tops of them, and the most part of them are dedicated to our Lady; and on many of the tops of these Hills we saw Chapels, where we could not imagine how they could ascend up to build them. We lodged at a place, in the midst of these Mountains, called Abafacem, Abafacem. whereon standeth a Church, dedicated to our Lady, very well builded, with an Alley in the midst, mounted higher than the other two, on both sides, and the windows thereof above the other Allies are under the middle Roof, and the whole Church is vaulted; and in all this Country we have not seen a fairer nor better builded Church then this, which is like unto those Churches of Badie, situate between the Rivers of Duore and Minio in Portugal. Hard by this Church, standeth a mighty, huge, and a goodly Tower, as well for the height as the compass thereof, and for the making of the wall, which seemed to stand as though it would fall; and it is of free stone finely hewed, which seemed well to be a Princely work; neither have we seen any other the like building, and it is environed with most beautiful houses, which are very answerable unto the same, as well in regard of their walls, as of their Roofs and Lodgings, which seem to have belonged to some great Princes. They say that Queen Candaces dwelled in this place, and that her House was not fare from thence, and this is Candaces, Act. 8. 27. not unlike to be true. This Town, Church, and Tower, are seated in the midst of those craggy Mountains, in very beautiful and goodly green fields, all watered with Fountains of water, which fall from the feet of those Mountains, and all these Fountains are made of free stone. The Grains which here are watered, are Wheat, Barley, Beanes, Chiches, Lentils, Peason; and all the year long they have Garlic, and exceeding great Leeks, and Mustardseed, and Cresses grow about their houses; and on those Rocks grow great store of a kind of herb, called Crescioni, and certain other kinds of herbs which they feed on. In the said Church are very many Priests, very well apparelled, which seem to be men of virtuous conversation. 36. We lodged in another Town, which is named, The houses of Saint Michael, because the Church is called Saint Michael; and coming hither, they would give us no lodging, saying, Saint Michael. that they were privileged and exempted from such kind of molestation: and because of the great rain, we lodged in the circuit of the Church as well as we could, and set up our Mules in the other circuit, which serveth for a Churchyard, because there was great store of grass, which was grown very much; by reason of the winter and the showers, which grass in Portugal, is called Wild Panic and it was very long and high, because it was made lusty by reason of Wild Panike. the dead bodies there buried. In this Country they use not to eat but once a day; that is to say, at eventide; certain months of the year when they do fast, and so is the custom throughout Fasting. all the Realm of Prete janni: and as they refused to give us lodging, so they were slow to give us food, in which mean space we were almost dead for hunger. Our Factor seeing this, said, I have two sodden Hens, if it please you, let us eat them. The Secretary and I marvelled much, that he wished us to eat flesh without bread; howbeit, we were compelled to eat them. Afterwards they seemed so good unto me (I think by reason of mine extreme hunger) that I would oftentimes eat the like again, to wit, bread without flesh, and flesh without bread, and bread dipped only in Salt, Water, or Pepper. And thus by reason of these diverse sorts of diet, I forgot that, which at the first I so wondered at. Howbeit, in the evening they brought us meat after their manner, and we lodged in the foresaid circuits. And because we would be more clean, we got near to the place where they use to receive the Communion. Here having with us a candle lighted, the Doves began to fly about the same, which Church Dove● when we perceived, we ran to shut the gates, because they could escape none other way, and so running upon them there escaped not one of them, for we took them all, even to the young ones that were in the nest, so that we filled a sack with them. And this was the cause, that at another time, when after certain years we returned thither, they gave us lodging, that the second time we should not take all the Doves of their Church, which by that time were replenished anew. The difference of the people of this Country from those of Barnagasso, is, that the men wear certain aprons two spans long bound about them, and these are of Cloth, or of tanned Leather, Apparel not apparelling. full of plights, like unto those which our women wear, which when they stand up, do cover their secrets; but when they sit down, or go in the wind, they hide nothing. The married women were their aprons much shorter, so that all their secrets are seen. Young maids and other unmarried women, and such as have no Suitors wear girdles of Beads about their middles, and about their privities, which other women wear about their necks. They wear also many garlands full of Timaquetes, which are a little round kind of fruit of trees, which Timaquetes, a fruit. make a noise like unto Lupins. And such as can get any small Bells wear them upon their privities for a bravery, and some wear sheepskins about their necks, where with they cover but one part of their bodies, and not the other, because they wear them lose, and bound only Foolish bravery. about their necks, with one foot hanging before, and another behind, and with never so little moving of it, a man may see from one side of the body to the other, whatsoever he listeth. They wash themselves every day once at the lest, and sometimes twice or thrice, and by this means they are very clean, and this manner of attire is for the base people, for the wives of Gentlemen and Lords go all covered. The way which they travel in this Country of Prete janni, The way from Egypt to the Court of Prete janni. Baba Baxe. Caxumo. is this: he which traveleth from the read Sea, cometh to Barua; and he which cometh from Egypt, arriveth at Suachen, and suddenly turneth his back to the North, and beginneth to travel Southward, until he come to the gates, called Baba Baxe. 37. Caxumo, is two days journey distant from the Town of Saint Michael, always travelling over these rough Mountains, in which place we abode at another time eight months, by the commandment of Prete janni. This place was in old time, the City Chamber, and residence of the Queen of Saba, whose proper name was Maqueda, and this was she which The City of the Queen of Saba, which brought Presents unto Solomon. E●ungue leonem. I have left out the rest of the Legend of Salomons son by her, his 70. sail of ships on the Indian Sea, &c. See my Pilgr. lib. 7. brought Camels laden with Gold to Solomon, when he was to build the Temple in jerusalem. In this Town is a very noble Church, wherein we found a most ancient Chronicle, written in the Abissine Tongue; in the beginning whereof it was declared, that first it was written in the Hebrew, afterward translated into the Chaldean Tongue, and lastly out of that, into the the Abissine Language. And it began in this manner: Queen Maqueda hearing of the great and rich buildings which Solomon had begun at jerusalem, determined to go and visit him, and laded certain Camels with Gold to bestow upon his workmen. And being come near to the City of jerusalem, and being to pass a Lake over certain Bridges, suddenly inspired by the holy Ghost, she lighted, and kneeling down, worshipped the timber of those Bridges, and said: God forbidden, that my feet should touch those beams on which the Saviour of the World shall suffer. 38. In this very Town of Caxumo, was also the chief residence of Queen Candaces, whose proper name was judith, and from her sprang the beginning of Christianity in these parts: and from the place where the said Queen was borne unto Caxumo, are two miles; which is a little Town, being at this time inhabited with people, which by their trade are Carpenters. The Christian Faith began here in this manner. Their books in the Abissine Tongue say, (as also is written with us, in the Acts of the Apostles.) And they say, that the Prophecy was herein fulfilled, wherein it is said, that Ethiopia shall stretch out her hands unto God. And thus they say, that they were first converted unto the Christian Faith, and that the Eunuch returned suddenly to Ethiopia with joy, unto the house of his Lady and Mistress, and converted and baptised her with all her household; for he declared unto her all which had happened unto him by the way, and so the Queen caused all the people of her Kingdom and Dominions to be baptised, and the Faith began in a Kingdom which is now called Burro, being situate in the Eastern part of the Kingdom of Barnagasso, which is now divided into two Signiories: and in this Town of Caxumo, she built an exceeding goodly Church, which was the first, which is said to have been made in Ethiopia, and it is called Saint Marie of Zion, because that from Zion, the consecrated Churches named by the Altar stone. stone of the Altar was sent; for in these Countries they call the Churches by no other name, but by the Altarstone, wherein is written the name of the place from whence it was fetched. This Church is very large, and hath five allies of sufficient breadth, and very long, made like The Church. a Vault, and above the Vault is a Tarraz, and under the Vault, and on the walls it is painted, and the Church is built of free stone exceeding fair, and joined together: it hath seven Chapels, which are all situate with their shoulders toward the East, and their Altars very well adorned; it hath a Choir like unto ours, saving only that it is so low, that with the top thereof it reacheth only to the Vault; and there is another Choir built over the Vault, but they use it not. This Church hath a great compass builded with very great freestones, as big as the stones wherewith we cover graves, which circuit is environed with very great walls, and is uncovered, contrary to the rest of the Churches of this Country. And besides this circuit, it hath another as great as the compass of a Castle or a Town, within which are goodly houses of one story, and each of them hath Fountains, which sand forth their water through the Images of certain Lions, made of stone of diverse colours. Within this great circuit are two fair Palaces made of diverse stories high, the one on the right hand, the other on the left, which belong to the Two Governors of the Church; the other houses belong to the Canons and the Friars. Within this great circuit, near unto the gate which is next unto the Church, is a square ●b●liske, and Hieroglyphikes. field of ground at this day lying waste, which in times past was full of houses, wherein in each corner is a square Pillar of freestone, very high, and c 〈…〉 ningly carved with diverse works, and in the same are in letters graved to be seen, but no 〈◊〉 understands them; neither doth any man know of what Tongue they be, and there are many of these kinds of Epitaphs, and this place is called, Ambacabete, which signifieth, The house of Lions, because in times past Lions were kept bound there. Before the gate of the great circuit is a great Court, wherein groweth a mighty Tree, which pharao's Figtree. is called, The Figtree of Pharaoh; and from the one end to the other are certain fair Cisterns made of freestone, well wrought, and well seated, whereunto the Tree doth some harm, only where it reacheth unto them with his roots. Over these Cisterns are twelve Seats of stone placed, raised in order one behind the other, as well wrought as if they were of wood, with Curious works their feet and seats beneath, and they are not made of one entire stone, but of diverse pieces; which seats (they said) served for the twelve Auditors or judges of the Law, which at this day are resident at the Court of Prete janni. Without this circuit are many goodly houses, the like whereof for beauty and greatness are not to be seen in all Ethiopia; there are also many goodly Wells of water, adorned with very goodly stones, and likewise in the most part of the houses are antique Images, as of Lions, Dogs, and Birds, and all of them are made of exceeding hard and fine stone. Behind the back of this mighty Church, is a Lake of springing water at the foot of a little Hill, where at this day the Market is kept, and about the same are many Chairs, wrought in such sort as those are which belong to the circuit. This Town is situate upon the entrance of a fair Meadow, between two small Hills, and the greatest part of this Meadow is replenished with most ancient buildings, wherein are many of Unknown Characters. A stately Pillar. those Chairs with many Pillars, which have letters on them, whose Language no man understandeth; but they are very well engraven. At the entrance of the said place are many Ruins of stone, part standing up, and part overthrown to the ground, which are very high and goodly, with fair antique-worke, whereof one standeth as yet upright, built upon another being wrought like unto an Altarstone, and as it were carved into the same; and this which is built upon the other is exceeding great, being sixty four yards * 64. brachia, the Translater had fathoms, as afterwards also. in length, and six in breadth, and three in the flanks, and very strait and well wrought, all carved with windows from the foot to the top, to wit, one window above another, and the top of the said stone is like unto an half Moon, wherein are five nails in the part which standeth towards the South, nailed into the said stone in form of a Cross, the rust of which nails running down in rainy weather along the said stone, a spanne distance from the said nails, seemeth to be like unto fresh blood. This Pillar of stone standing yet so high from the ground toward the South, hath the form of a gate in it, wrought in the very stone, with a chain which seemeth to be locked, and the stone upon which this same is seated, is a fathom thick, and very square, and this stone is also set upon other great and little stones, wherein I could not discern how fare this stone entered into them, or whether it went down into the ground. Near unto these are a very great number of stones, very fair and well wrought, which (as it seemeth) were brought hither to be framed in some piece of building, and also those other which were so great, and set upright. Of these stones, some were forty fathoms * Brachia. long, and some thirty, and in the most part of these stones, are very mighty letters engraven, which none of the Country is able to read. And among the stones which lie upon the ground, there are three very great and very fairly wrought, and one of them is broken into three pieces, and every piece is above eight fathoms long, and ten fathoms broad; near unto which, are other stones, whereon these should have been set. 39 Near unto this Town of Caxumo standeth a little Hill, from whence descendeth a great deal of ground on all sides. A mile distant from the City are two houses builded underneath Houses under the ground. the ground, wherein a man cannot enter without light. These houses are not made with vaults, but are made of very goodly hewn stone, all even, as well on the sides as over the head, and are twelve fathom high, and the said stones are so well couched together, that they seem to be all one piece, for the joints thereof cannot be discerned. One of these houses is divided into many rooms. At the entrance of the gates are two holes, wherein they put the post wherewith they fasten the gates. In one of the chambers of this house are two great Arches of four fathoms long, and one and an half broad, and as much in height, to wit, the hollowness within, and albeit they lacked their cover, yet seem they to have had one. They say that these were the Chists of the treasure of the Queen of Saba. The other house is somewhat broader, Chists of the Q. of Sabas treasure. and hath but one chamber and a porch, and from one gate to the other is the distance of a stones cast, and the open field is upon the top of the houses. In our company were certain Genoveses and Catalans, which had been slaves unto the Turks, who swore that they had seen many goodly buildings, but that they never saw such huge buildings as these of this Town of Caxumo. And we judged that Prete janni sent us hither to solace ourselves of set purpose, that we should see these kind of buildings, which are fare greater than I have written. In this Town and in the fields thereof, which are wholly in their season sowed with all kind of Corn, when the storms come with abundance of rain, neither man, woman, nor Seeking of Gold after reinss. child, of what age soever, stay within the Town, but go out to seek for Gold in the manured fields, which, they say, is discovered by the rain, whereof they found great store; and likewise they go through all the ways where the water runneth, turning the earth up with staffs. Having heard them speak of so much Gold, I purposed to make a Table, like those which I have seen made in the Town of Foz de roca in Portugal, and at the Bridge of Muzella, and so I began to wash the earth, and to lay it upon Tables; but I found no Gold at all: I wots not whether it fell so out, because I knew not how to wash the earth; or else, because I knew not the Gold; or, that there was none at all; but the fame thereof was very great. They say, that the Church of this City is the most ancient Church in all Ethiopia. And it seemeth Ancientest Church in Ethiopia. 150. Canons, and as many Friars. Two Nebrets. to be no less, for it is more honoured then the rest, and Divine Service is said therein very solemnly after their manner, and there are in it one hundred and fifty Debeteres or Canons, and as many Friars. And it hath two principal Governors, which in their Language are called Nebreti, that is to say, Masters of instruction, one of which two is over the Canons, and the other over the Friars, and these two are lodged in the Palaces which are within the circuit of the Church, and the Nebret of the Canons lodgeth in the Palace on the right hand, and this is the greater and more honourable of the two, and hath authority to execute justice, not only upon the Canons, but also upon the Laymen of the Country, and the Nebret of the Friars executeth justice upon the Friars only, and both of these have Trumpeters in their Courts, and others which play upon certain Instruments like unto Drums, and have exceeding great Revenues. Besides these, there is given them daily out of the Country a portion of Bread, and a portion of the Countrey-wine, called Mambar, which is given unto them when Mass is ended; and they give it unto them in two parts; to wit, one unto the Friars, and another to the Canons, and this their portion is so great, that seldom the Friars eat any more than this, for this sufficeth them for all the day. And hereof they fail not every day, except Good-friday; for, on that Good-friday. The Canons married. day they neither eat nor drink. The Canons receive not their portion in the circuit of the Church, and seldom times they stay in it, saving only when they say Divine Service; as also the Nebrets stay not in their Palaces, save only when they give audience to the people: and thus they do because they be married, and live with their wives and children in their houses, which houses be very good, and are without the circuit of the Church, whereinto women are not suffered to enter, neither may the Lay-people come into the Churches. But there is another very fair Church, whereunto the Lay-people and women repair to receive the Communion. 40. There is an high Mountain, and small as well at the bottom as at the top, which A strange Mountain. seemeth to reach up to Heaven, which hath three hundred steps to the top, and upon the same stands a very holy and fair Chapel, which hath about it a circuit of stone, wrought very well, as high as the breast of a man, from whence a man would be afraid to look down. The circuit of this Church is so broad, that three may walk in it together in a rank, and is called by the name of Abbot Pantaleon, which was a most devout and holy man, and there lies his body; and this Church hath great revenues, and hath in it fifty Canons all honourable persons, and well apparelled, and their chief Governor is called, Nebret. 41. From this City of Caxumo Westward men travel toward Nilus, where there are great Nilus. Cities and Lordships: and they say that toward this part is the City of Sabaim, of which the Queen of Saba took her name, from whence she had that black wood which she sent to Solomon, Where the City of Sabaim is situate, whereof the Queen of Saba took her name. to polish the works of the Temple. And from this Town of Caxumo, unto the beginning of the Towns of Sabaim, are two days journey; and this Signiory is subject to the Kingdom of Tigremahon: and the Lord and Captain of the same is Cousin to Prete janni; and it is reported to be a good and large Sigmorie. Toward the North is a Country, called Torrate, all full of Mountains, toward which within the space of twelve miles, is an high Mountain, which is great at the bottom, on which is a Plain of two miles long, full of Woods of Torrate. exceeding strait and beautiful Trees, near unto which Woods, there is a Monastery which hath large revenues, and great number of Monks, which is called, The Monastery of Alleluiah, and the cause of this name is said to be this, that at the first building thereof, there lived a Friar Monastery of Alleluih. of most holy life, which spent the most part of the night in prayers, and having heard the Angels in Heaven sing Alleluiah, Alleluiah, he told the same unto his Superior, and thus was this Monastery called by that name. And as this Friar was very holy and good, so the report is, that A Friar, a liar. they which live there at this present are as bad and wicked. About this Hill whereon this Monastery is seated, are Rivers to be seen, which are dried up, which run not, but in the time of great tempests & thunders. But now to return to our voyage, about eight miles distant from Caxumo, is another Monastery on a Mountain, which is called, Now he returneth to his Voyage. The Monastery of Saint john: and six miles beyond this is another, which is called, Abba-Gariman, whom they report to have been King of Grecia, and that forsaking his Kingdom and Government, he came hither to do penance, and here he ended his life devoutly, and yet, they say, he doth many Miracles, and we were there present on the day of his solemnity, where we saw about three thousand persons, some blind, some lame, and some sick of the French Pox. §. VI Departure from Saint Michael, to a place called Bacinete: Their visiting TIGREMAHON. Of diverse Monasteries, and other places in the way which they passed. 42. WE departed from the Church of Saint Michael, with the people of the Country, Angeba. which carried our stuff, and came to our lodging in a Town, called Angeba, in a Bctenegus, which is an house of the King, wherein before in other Reverence to the King's houses. Bacinete. places we had oftentimes been lodged, which no body else may use, but such Noblemen as represent the King's person, and they use such reverence to these houses, that the gates thereof stand always open, and no man dare presume to enter, or to touch them, save only when the Governor is within, and when he is go out, they leave the gates open, and the beds whereon they sleep, and their provision to make their fire, and their Kitchin. Departing from this place, we travailed about fifteen miles, and lodged upon an high Mountain, which standeth near unto a great River, called Bacinete, and so likewise is the Town and territory called, whereof the Grandmother of Prete janni was then Governess; and at the time when we were there, it was taken from her, because she had done wrong unto the Inhabitants, and Prete janni beareth as great affection and respect unto his Subjects, as to his Kinsfolks, and this Country is subject to the Kingdom of Tigremahon, and in every part is very well peopled, and manured in all parts: but especially it is full of fruitful Mountains, and Rivers which run continually towards Nilus. All their habitations are seated and built upon high places, and out of the way, and this they do, because of the Travellers, which take away such things as Provision against wild beasts. they have perforce. They which carried our goods for fear of wild beasts, made a hedge with Faggots of Thorns very strong, and lay within the same, and we with our Mules, and that night we had no harm. We departed from Bacinete, and travailed six miles unto our lodging, unto a place called Malue, which is compassed with many goodly manured fields, full of Wheat, Barley, and Millet, and Pulse of all sorts, the like whereof, so fair and so thick, we had not seen in any place together. Near unto this Town, is an exceeding high Mountain, but at the foot not High Mountain as steep as a wall. A Monastery. very great, for it is as great in a manner at the top as beneath, because it is as steep as a Wall or fortress right up, all bore without Grass, or any green thing; and it is divided into two parts, to wit, the two outward sides are sharp, and the midst is plain, and on one of those sharp tops, travailing up into the same, above two miles, there is a Monastery of Friars of our Lady, called Abba Mata, and they are men of an holy life. The order of Friars here, is all one, because through the Realm of Prete janni they are all of one order; namely, of the order All Friars of the order of S. Anthony in Ethiopia. of Saint Anthony the Hermit, and out of this order is sprung another, which is called Estefarruz, which is taken rather to be an Hebrew, than a Christian order: and they say, that oftentimes they burn some of them, because there are many heresies among them; namely, because they will not worship the Crosses which they themselves make, because all the Priests and Friars carry Crosses in their hands, and the Laity at their necks: and the cause why they The order Estefarruz will not worship the Crosse. It seems the superstitious Abb●ssenss and this Author so●ke the worst of them, ●o● not admitting their superstition. Other Churches. will not worship them, is, because they say, That Cross is only to be worshipped, whereon Christ died for us, but that those which they and other men make, are not to be worshipped, because they are the works of men's hands: and for other like heresies, which they say, hold, and maintain, they are greatly persecuted. The place where this Abba Mata is, seemeth to be three miles distant from Malue, I would have go thither, but I was wished not to go; for though it be but a day's journey thither, yet I should be driven to spend four days in the same, and to climb up thither upon my hands and my feet, for otherwise a man cannot come thither. In the midst of this Mountain, which is as flat as a Table, standeth another Church of our Lady, wherein very great devotion is used; and on another sharp Mountain, is another little Church, called Saint Crosses. And beyond these, four miles and an half, there is another Mountain, like unto that of Abba Mata, and there is another Monastery, called Saint john. The young Women are much out of order, and if they be twenty, or five and twenty years of age, they have their breasts so long, that they reach down unto their waste, and this they take for Long breasts loathsome, lovely. a goodly thing, and they go naked, and from the girdle upwards they wear Cordans of Beads for a bravery. Others more in years, wear Sheepskins tied about their necks, which cover but one side of their bodies: and because this is the custom of their Country, a man is no more ashamed to show his secrets, then if ye saw his hands and his feet; and this is used among Brutishness. the base sort, for the Gentlewomen are all covered. Tigremahon, was about two miles distant from this place in a Betenegus, or house of the King. The same day that we came thither, Tigremahon sent for the Ambassador, which went thither with his Company, but when we were come unto his Palace, it was told us that he was go to the Church with his Wife to receive the Communion, and this was about half an hour past two and twenty * Many Countries confirm their Computation to the whole course of the Sun in four and twenty hours. Tigremahon decribed. of the clock; for about that time they say Mass in this Country, except it be Saturday or Sunday. And we went to meet him as he came from Church with his Wife, who road upon two Mules richly furnished, as is requisite for persons of great Estate, and such as are accompanied with men of great Nobility. This Tigremahon is an old man, of a goodly pretence, and his Wife was wholly covered with Blue Cotten-cloath, and that in such sort, that we could see neither her face, nor any other part of her body. When we came near unto him, he prayed me to give him a Cross which I had in my hand, which he kissed, and gave unto his Wife to kiss, and she not uncovering her face, kissed it upon her veil, and he made us good cheer, and used us with great courtesy. This man hath a great Court of men and women always with him, and greater furniture than Barnagasso had. In this Kingdom Prete janni placeth and displaceth, when it seemeth good unto him, and when he pleaseth, with cause or without cause the Kings, and those which are under the Kings, Absolute Sovereignty of the Negus. and therefore when they are deprived of their government, they make no show of melaneholy or sadness, and if they take it evil, they keep it secret. While I was in these parts, I saw great Lords deprived of their States, and they which were placed in their rooms, oftentimes talking and conferring with them as good friends, but God knows the heart. In this Country, whatsoever thing happen unto them, whether prosperity or adversity, they say, That God sends it. These Lords which are as Kings, pay tribute unto Prete janni, which tribute is in Horses, in Gold, in Silk, in Embroidered Cloth, and in Cotton-cloath, according to the ability of the Countries. And these Countries are so greatly inhabited and peopled, that their revenues must needs be great, and when the Noblemen live in the Towns, they live at the common charges of the poor people. After the delivery of Presents, Tigremahon suddenly took order for the carriage of our goods before denied, and that through all his Dominions they should furnish us of Bread, Wine, and Flesh, on free cost. Having received this news upon the ninth of August, we departed, and came to our lodging in certain small Villages, enclosed as the former, for fear of Tigers. And that night which we lodged there, being about two of the clock in the night, two men went out of the Town to go to a certain stall of Cows, and on the way they were assaulted by Tigers, Two men assaulted by Tigers. and one of them was wounded on the leg. It pleased God that we heard them cry, and ran out to secure them, for otherwise they would have slain them. In this Country are diverse Villages, inhabited by Moors, divided from those of the Christians, who (as they say) pay great Villages of Moors. tribute of Cloth, of Silk, and of Gold, to the Lords of the Country, but they are not put to other troubles which the Christians are put too; and these Moors have no Church at all, for they will not suffer them to use any. All these Countries are fertile, as well in Pasture, as in Wheat, and other Corne. Near unto our lodging was a Church of Saint George, very well governed, after the manner Saint George's Church painted. of our Churches, it was vaulted, and well painted with their pictures; to wit, with the Apostles, Patriarches, Noah, and Elias, wherein serve ten Priests, and ten Friars. And till we came hither, we saw no Church governed by Priests, without having Friars with them, but where the Friars be the chief, there are no Priests. Three miles distant, is the Monastery of the Holy jewish Sabbatising. Ghost, where the Friars were grieved, because it was Saturday, whereon they might not gather first-fruits to give unto us as they desired, and prayed us to excuse them, and said; They would give us such things as they had in the Covert, and so going into the house, they gave us dried Garlic & Lemons, and at last prepared for us in the refectory, Cabbages cut in manner of a Salet, and mingled with Garlic. Behind the Town where we lodged, for the space of six miles, is a Town called, Agro, wherein Tigremahon hath a Palace, where we were oftentimes lodged, Agro. Church out of a Rock. and here is a Church of our Lady digged out of a Rock by force of man's hand, very well made, with three Isles or Allies, and with pillars hewed out of the said Rock, and the great Chapel, the Vestry, and the Altar, are all likewise of the same Rock, and the principal Porch, with the Pillars thereof, as though it were made of sundry pieces, it cannot be fairer than it is. In the sides it hath no gate, for on each side is the mighty and terrible Rock, and it is very pleasant to hear them sing Divine Service, for the voices of them which sing, make a wonderful resounding. 45. On the thirteenth of August, we departed from this place, where we rested all Saturday Angugui. and Sunday, and came to a place, called Angugui, where there is a Church like a Bishops See, very great and fair with Allies, and with Pillars of stone very fair and well wrought, and it is called Chercos, that is to say, Saint Quirico. The place is very fair upon a very goodly River: the Inhabitants have a privilege, that none may enter the Town on horseback, but only on Mules. Bellette, where stands a Betenegus, a very good Lodging. The situation of the place is very pleasant, and hath abundance of good waters, and we were lodged in the said Palace. During our abode here, there came unto us a great Lord, named Robel, being Governor of a Province, named Balgada, whereof taking his name, he is called Balgada Robel. This Nobleman had with him Balgada. a great train all on horseback, and many other Horses and Mules led by hand, which they use to do for authority and reputation, and there were many Drums in his company: it is said that he is subject to Tigremahon. And coming to the Palace where our Ambassador was, he sent to request him to come out and speak with him, because he might not enter into the house in Tigremahons absence. The Ambassador hearing this request, sent him word backe again, that he had traveled above fifteen miles, and that if he would see him or speak with him, he should come into the house, for he would not come forth. Then this Nobleman sent him an Ox, a Sheep, a Vessel of Honey as white as Snow, and hard as a stone, and a Horn full of very good Wine. And sent him word, that he would come and see him although the penalties were very dangerous, and Honey, white and hard. that he hoped that he should be pardoned of the penalty, because Christians were lodged in that Betenegus. As he was come near unto the Palace, there fell such store of rain, that he was constrained to enter into it, and there he talked with the Ambassador and us, enquiring of the state of our Voyage, and of our Countries, which till that time he had never known nor heard off, and then discoursed of the Wars which he made against the Moors, which join upon his Countries toward the Sea-coast, saying, that he never ceased to war with them, and he gave a very good Mule for a Rapier to one of our company. The Ambassador seeing his courtesy, gave him an Helmet. And they say, that his government is very great, and that he hath the best commodity in all Aethiopia, to wit, Salt, which goes currant in stead of money, as well in the Kingdoms of Prete Through all Aethiopia, Salt runneth as a principal Merchandise. Salt-money. janni, as in the Dominions of the Moors and Gentiles, and they say, that it passeth from thence as fare as Congo, upon the West Sea. And this Salt they dig out of Mountains, as it is reported, as it were out of Quarries; the length of every stone is a handful and an half, the breadth four fingers, the thickness three, and so they carry them in little Carts, and upon beasts backs, like short cliffs of wood. In the place where they dig this Salt, one hundred or one hundred and twenty of these stones are worth a dram of Gold, which dram (in my judgement) is worth three hundred Reais, which are three quarters of a Ducat in Gold. And as soon as it cometh unto a certain Fair which is in our way, in a Town, called Corcora, a Corcora. day's journey distant from the place where the Salt is digged, five or six stones less make a dram; And so it diminisheth in passing from Fair to Fair. And when it cometh to the Court, six or seven stones only make a dram: and I have also seen them in the Winter time buy five for a dram. Great bargains are made with this Salt, and it is very dear in the Court. They say, by that time it cometh to the Kingdom of Damute, they buy a good slave Damute. for three or four stones, and passing farther into the Countries of the Moors, they say, that they may buy a slave for one stone, and in a manner, weight for weight in Gold. We found in this way, three or four hundred beasts in a company, laden with Sale, and as many more empty which went to fetch Salt, and they said that these belonged to Noblemen, which sand thither every year for their necessary expenses in the Court, and other twenty or thirty beasts laden, which belong to drivers of Mules. Also we met men laden with the said Salt, who carried the same from Fair to Fair, which valueth, and runneth currant for money, and whosoever hath it, may have by way of truck, whatsoever he needeth. 46. Departing from this Betenegus, we lodged in certain poor and ill-provided Villages in a Country, called Bunace. And the next day we departed from thence following our stuff, which was sent before us, which we found unladen in the midst of a Meadow, which was full of Bunace. water, and seeing the same so badly conveyed, we marvelled greatly: and while we were in this muse, there met us five or six riding upon Mules, having ten or twelve footmen with them, among whom was a Friar; which coming to the place, caught the Captain of Tigremahon, A stout Friar. who conducted our goods by the hair of the head, and beaten him with a Cudgel, whereupon all of us ran to him to know wherefore he did so. Our Ambassador seeing the Captain so beaten and hardly handled, falling into Choler with the Friar, took him by the breast to stab him, but I know not whether he hurt him or not, and all of us likewise came upon his back. The poor Friar began to speak a little Italian, which George de Breu one of our company understood, which if he had not done, it had go hard with the Friar. When every one was pacified, the Friar said, that he was come thither by the Commission of Prete janni, to see our goods conveyed, and whereas he had beaten him, he did it for the negligence which he used in conveyance of them. The Ambassador answered, that it was no time to make any tumult, especially in his presence, for he took it as if he had done the same to his own person. And thus being pacified, the Friar said, that he would go to Signior Balgada Robel, which dwelled behind us, and that from thence he would bring us Mules and Camels to carry our stuff, and that we should Zago Zabo, the Ambassador which Prete janni sent into Portugal. go before and stay for him in a Betenegus, half a day's journey distant from this place. This was the same Friar which was afre●ward sent by Prete janni, as his Ambassador into Portugal withus. And so we departed, each man his way, he forward, and we toward the said Betenegus, and that night we lodged in a little Village, where was a goodly Church, called Saint Quiricus, and that night we feared lest we should have been devoured of Tigers. The day following, we traveled about two miles, and found the Betenegus which the Friar told us of, which is in a Town, called Corcora, having good Lodgings, and in that place there is a very fair Church, and here we Corcora. stayed all Saturday and Sunday, waiting for the Friar until the Monday. Eastward of this place, they say, there is a fair and rich Monastery, called Nazareth, which hath great Revenues and many Friars. And Westward towards the River of Nilus, they say there are many Mines of Silver, but they know not how to dig it, nor to take any profit of the same. §. VII. Departure from Corcora, the pleasant Country which we passed through, and of another Forest: how the Tigers set upon us. Dofarso, the Moors of Dobas: Ancona, Angote; Salt, and Iron Money. Other Monasteries and Churches. 47. ON Tuesday morning, seeing the Friar came not, we went forward on our journey along the bank of a passing goodly River, for the space of six miles, through a very pleasant and goodly Country, and full of green Herbs, and A goodly Country. Trees fruitful and fruitless, and on both sides were Ridges of Mountains exceeding steep, which are all sowed with Wheat and Barley, and replenished with wild Olive Trees, which show like young Olives, for they often cut them, that they may the better sow their Corne. In the midst of this Valley is a passing fair Church of our Lady, about which are many Houses, Lodgings and Habitations of Priests. There are also infinite abundance of Cypress Trees so tall and great, as it is strange to speak of, and many Thickets of Trees of sundry sorts which we knew not. Cypresses. Near unto the principal gate of the Church, was a very goodly and clear Fountain, which environed the Church, and afterward spread itself into a great Champagne field, which may be watered throughout with the streams thereof, and therefore is sowed every month of the A field sown every month, and in the same field harvest in Seedtime. year, with all kind of Seeds: as Barley, Millet, Lentils, Fitches, * Roveia. Beans, Chiches, Taffo di Guza, which is very good, and withal other Pulse, which are in this Country, and at the vesame instant some Seeds are sown, others are sprung up in the blade, some are full ripe, some are new cut down, and some threshed, a thing not seen in our parts of Europe. At the head of this Valley, there is a great ascent, and so craggy a Mountain, that sixty miles beyond the same, there is none other passage, and it seemeth very likely to be so, by the great store of people that always pass that way. Having gotten up to the top of that Mountain, we descended into a goodly Champagne Country, full of all kind of Corns, which they sow all the year long, as that was which I spoke of before, and there is a World of Meadows for pasture. This Champagne and Valley, may be in length about six miles, and in breadth two, and it hath on every side high Mountains, Fertility. and at the foot of every Mountain, are many Towns and Churches to be seen, howbeit, they be but small, among which there is one, named Saint Crosses, and another Saint john, and each of them hath twenty Friars. When we had passed this Valley, we began to change the soil, and entered into certain rough Mountains not very high, but very steep, the greater part whereof we passed by night, by means whereof we lost one another, and the Ambassador remained They loose each other. with four only in his company, and myself with five, and another of our number, with two, and our stuff was left in these wild places with one man only, as it pleaseth God. And in that part where I was, we saw a fire, which because it was night, seemed near unto us, but was above three miles distant from us. And while we sought to go that way, there followed us such a sort of Tigers, as was wonderful, and if we entered into any Thicket, they came so near us, that we might have thrust them through with a Pike, and none but one in Danger by Tigers. our company had a Pike, the rest had Rapiers. At length we concluded, to stay in certain Corne-fields for our more security, and here we tied our Mules together, and kept watch and ward all night with our naked Rapiers. The next day about noontide, we met with our Ambassador in a Town well-peopled, distant from that where we lodged, above six miles, and it is called Manadeli, which hath one thousand Households in it, and the Inhabitants thereof are Moors, Tributaries to Prete janni, and Manadeli, a Town of one thousand households. among them are fifteen or twenty Families of Christians, which devil there with their wives, and take up the Tributes. Whereas I said before, that we began to change the soil of the Country, it is to be understood; that unto this time, which is two month's space since we begin to travel, it was always Winter, and when we entered into the Valleys between these Mountains, it was not Winter but very hot at that season, and the Country is called Dobba, and it was Summer there, and this is one of the Countries, which I spoke of before, where I Dobba. said it was Winter in February, March and April, contrary to the other. The like is also from the Monastery of Vision unto the Sea, and in another Country of the Realm of Barnagasso' Winter and Summer near Neighbours. called Carna. These Countries which have the Winter altered, are very low, and lie under the Mountains: and the length of this Territory is about fifteen days journey, the breadth is unknown, because it entereth into the Country of the Moors. The general and common Winter particular and common. Winter is from the midst of june, to the midst of September. There are very goodly Oxen in this Country of Dobba, and in such multitudes that they cannot well be numbered, they are of greater stature than Oxen of any other place. But many miles before we came to this Town Manadeli, we met many Christian people in the fields with their Tents set up, which said unto us, that they were come thither to pray to God for water from Heaven for their Catle, which died for thirst, and to sow their Millet and their Corn, which had endured great want of Great drought water. Their Cry and Prayer was this: Zio Marina Christos, which is, O, Christ, have mercy upon us. Now, to return to this Town of Manadeli, I say, that there is Traffic usedas it were in a great City, and there are infinite sorts of Merchandise, and a wonderful number of Merchants, Manadeli, a Town of wonderful traffic. and there be Moors of all Languages, as namely, of Giadra, of Morocco, of Fez, of Bugia, of Tunis, of Turkey, of Rumes, that is to say, White Men of Grecia, * Or rather Turks of C. near Constantinople, called new Rome. Moores of India, which are here as free Denizens of Ormuz, and of Cairo, which from all the Country's abovenamed, bring Merchandise of all sorts. While we were here, the Moors of the Town complained, saying, that Prete janni, had taken from them one thousand ounces of Gold perforce, adding, that Tigremahon also, as Lord of the Country, sought also to draw his maintenance from them, so that they were no longer able to hold out. In this Town every Tuesday is a Market. 48. as soon as the Friar was arrived, we departed, and the same evening we went two miles from thence to a Betenegus, seated on a Hill. The next day we came to a great Town inhabited by Christians, and containing one thousand Families, which is called Dofarso. And Dofarso, a Town of one thousand Christian households. there is a Church, wherein are above one hundred Priests and Friars, and as many Nuns, which have no Monastery, but devil in private houses like Lay-women, saving, that the Friars devil alone by themselves in two Courts separated one from another, wherein are many Cottages of little value. And the number of these Priests, Friars and Monks is so great, that the rest of the Laiety cannot stand in the Church, for which cause they have set up a Tent of Silk before the Church, wherein the Lay-people receive the Communion: and here they use those Solemnities, which they cannot in the Church, as sounding of their Drums and Cymbals, during the time of ministering the Communion. While we lodged here two nights, the Nuns came and washed our feet, and after they had washed them, drank off that water, and washed their faces with part of it, saying, that we were holy Christians of jerusalem. In this place, the Master of the house said unto me, that year wherein we gather but a small crop Exceeding plenty. of Corn, sufficeth us for three years. And farther he told me, if it were not for the Locusts and the Tempests which sometimes do them harm, they would not sow half so much Seed as they do. We saw great Herds of Oxen coming toward the Town, and those of our company judged them to be above fifty thousand. The Tongue of this Country differeth from the Tongue of the other Country which we had passed, for here beginneth the Tongue of the Kingdom of Angote, the Town is called Angotina. The Kingdom of Angote, and the Town of Angotina. In all this Country they make bread of all sorts of Grain, namely, of Wheat, Barley, Millet, Chiches, Peason, Fitches of diverse colours, of Beans, of Lin-seed, and of Taffo di Aguzza. Likewise they make Wine * Beer or Ale. of these Seeds, but the Wine made of Honey is better than any of the rest. This people after the Friar was come unto us gave us victuals, and defrayed our charges of this kind of bread, by the commandment of Prete janni, but we could eat none of it, but that which was made of Wheat, and they brought us these their victuals out of due season, that is to say, (according to their custom) at Euentyde, for they eat but once a day, and that in the Evening, and their Diet is raw flesh, and a certain sauce made of the Gall of the Cow, One meal a day. Raw flesh. which we could not look upon, and much less feed upon, but we ate that little which our slaves dressed for us, and wheaten bread, and so we continued until the Friar understanding our Diet and custom, caused them to sand us flesh, which was roasted and sodden by our slaves, to wit, Hens, Partridges, Mutton, Beef, and such like. 49. Departing from this Town, we traveled through the midst of certain fields of Millet growing high, and having stalks as big as small Canes. Towards the Sea-coast, all the Inhabitants are Moors, called Dobas, and it is no Kingdom, but this Province is divided under four and twenty Captains, and sometimes the one half is in peace, and the other half in war, and the same time while we were in those Countries, they were all in a manner at continual wars: yet we saw twelve of them in the Court of Prete janni, which came to crave pardon for a new Rebellion moved by them. And when they came near the Pavilion of Prete janni, which liveth always in the field, Sign of peace every one of these Captains carried a great stone upon their heads, laying both their hands upon the same, which Ceremony is a sign of peace, and of coming to crave mercy. Whom Prete janni courteously received, and shown them good countenance, and they brought with them above one hundred Horses, and fair Mules, which they led in their hands, but they came into the Court on foot, with stones on their heads, where they stayed above two months without their dispatch; and they had daily given them Oxen, Sheep, Honey, and Butter. At length Prete janni sent them above three hundred miles from their Country, namely, into the Kingdom of Damute, with a very great Guard. As soon as the people of these Captains understood, Damute. that they were banished into those Countries, they rose up in Arms, and made as many more new Captains, beginning to make war and break the peace. This war and contention (they say) began with this Prete janni, which now reigneth, Cause of the War. more than with his Predecessors, both because these Moors were of ancient time Tributaries to the former Prete janni, and also because the Ancestors of him, which now reigneth have always had five or six wives, the daughters of the Moorish Kings, his neighbours; and not the The Pretes many wives. daughters of the Pagan Kings, and also one or two wives of the Signiories of the said People called Dobas. If they were of age, and one of the daughters of the King of Dancali, and another of the King of Adel, and another of the King of Adea. And this present Prete, having promised to take for wife a daughter of the King of Adea, when he saw that her foreteeth were very great, he would none of her; neither would he deliver her to her father, because she was now become a Christian, but married her unto a great Lord of his Court: and they say, that since that time until this present day, he would never take wives of this Moorish King's race; and he married a daughter of a Christian, and would marry but one wife, saying, that he would live according to the commandment of the Gospel, and still he requireth the tribute, which these Moors are bound to pay him: and they, because they paid it not before, in regard of the marriages which they made with his Predecessors, therefore they will not now pay it to him, and hereupon these wars arise. These Moors of Dobas are very valiant men, and have a Law among them, that none of Devilish Law of Dobas. them may marry, unless he can prove that he hath killed twelve Christians; and for this cause, no man traveleth alone this way but in Carovan, which they call Nagada, and first one great Weekly Carovans to Fairs. company assembleth together, which passeth that way twice a week, for one half of them go, and another come, and none of these companies are fewer than one thousand persons with their Captain; and these Carovans go from two Fairs, to wit, of Manadeli, and Corcora, unto Angote; and though they go in great companies, yet notwithstanding the Moors assault them, and sometimes murder many of them. 50. Departing from hence we traveled through the said Plain along by certain Mountains, A remarkable story. which belong unto the Christians, all inhabited by these Giannamori: and we passed over certain Rivers which fall from those Mountains, hard by which Rivers we found certain very shady places, by reason of the abundance of Willows which were there, being very pleasant to rest under at midday, and so we rested a little, because it was exceeding hot, and a very clear day, and this River had not so much water in it as might drive a Mill, and we stood talking, one part on the one side of the water, and another part on the other; and while we were thus reasoning, suddenly we heard a great thunder, and it seemed to be fare off, and they told us, that it was so dry, as sometimes it was wont to be in India. And being thus out of fear of rain or wind, and that the thunder was ceased, we began to set our stuff in order, to set forward on our Voyage, and had newly lapped up a Tent wherein we dined, and Master john An exceeding sudden and perilous storm. going upward the River about some business, began to cry unto us, take heed, take heed, and as we turned ourselves about, we beheld the water coming as high as a Lance, with exceeding great fury, which carried away part of our goods, and if by good fortune we had not taken down our Tent, it had carried the same and us quite away, and many of us were constrained to climb up into the Willows. And this furious stream of water came running down between certain Mountains, where it had thundered; and it brought down with it exceeding great stones, and the noise and fury of the water was so great, and the cluttering of the stones which beaten one against another, that the Earth trembled, and the Sky seemed to be ready to fall. And as it was sudden in coming, so it suddenly passed away; for we passed the same that Violent things not permanent. very day, and we saw a great number of other exceeding great stones, tumbled upon those stones which were there before, which came down with the water from those Mountains. Departing from hence, we took up our lodging in certain poor Cottages; when we came near them, we saw ourselves constrained to lodge without doors, and that without our supper, and that night about the break of day, we heard of exceeding great thunders and reinss in that Plain, as it fell out the day before upon the Mountains. 51. We departed all from this place for want of food. And thus we traveled without The River Sabalette. our stuff all that day, and came at night unto a great River, called Sabalette, which endeth the Kingdom of Tigremahon, and is the beginning of the Kingdom of Angote. And in a very Angote. Saint Peter's Church. high Mountain Westward, out of which this River springeth, is a Church, called Saint Peter of Angote; and they say, it is the chief of this Realm, and the Church of the Kings, and that when this Kingdom is newly given to any, they go thither to take possession thereof, and toward the East, in another exceeding high Mountain six miles out of the way, there is a very great Monastery with many Friars, whereof we saw nothing but the high Trees which are about the same, and here endeth, the Country of the Moors. And on Saturday, we rested by this River, and on Sunday at night about our first sleep the Tigers assaulted us, although we had Tigers. made great fires, so that the greatest part of our Mules broke lose for fear. On Tuesday, descending down from the top of the Mountains, we came into the way where our stuff was, near unto a Church called, Our Lady, environed wholly with shade of most pleasant and stately Trees, (and here by reason of the heat we rested about noon) which Church hath many Priests, Friars, and Nuns, and is governed by Priests: and the Town is called, Corcora, of Angote. With much travel we passed that night a very high Mountain, where sometimes we were fain to go on foot, and sometimes we were fain to crawl upon our hands and feet, and having passed this bad way on the top of the Mountain, we found certain other Mountains, and Hills, which make valleys, where small streams run; but among the rest there is one Hill very great, on both sides full of Pastures, and of Corne-fields, wherein all the year long Steep hill. they sow and reap all kind of seeds; for at all times when we walked that way, we found them at that instant sowing of Corn, and some newly sprouted, and some in grass, some eared, some ripe, and some cut down, and that which I speak of Wheat, is also to be understood all Harvest and Seed time all the year. kind of Corn and Pulse. In this Country they convey not streams to water the same, because it aboundeth with Rivers, and is as it were a Marish, and all Countries which are like unto this, or which may be watered bear fruit as this doth, that is to say, they are sowed in all months of the year, and yield their harvest. This Country round about is peopled, and full of Villages, because it is exceeding fat and fruitful, and in every Town there is a Church, which hath about it great store of Trees. 52. On Wednesday the fift of September, we traveled but a little way, but that we began to descend into a pleasant and wide Valley full of exceeding great Millet, and abundance of Beanes, through the midst whereof passed a great River, the fields on both sides being sowed. And this River is called, The River of Ancona; and in the highest part of this Valley is a beautiful Ancona River. Church, called Saint Marie of Ancona, which hath exceeding great revenues, wherein are many Canons, whose head is called Licanate, and besides the Canons there are many Priests and Fair Church. Friars, and in all great Churches from this place forward, which are called the King's Churches, there are Canons, and their Head is called Licanate. This Church hath two Bells of Iron badly Two Bells of Iron. made, and hanging low near the ground: and in this Country we saw no more but these two. We stayed in this place until Thursday, for on that day here is kept a great Market, which they call Gabeia. In this Town, and in all the Kingdom of Angote, Iron runneth currant for money, which is in fashion of Bullets, and it cannot be wrought so round in any thing, but they break them as they have need, and give ten, eleven, and twelve, of them for a dram, which dram amounteth to three quarters of a Ducat in gold. Moreover, Salt in this place runneth currant for money, as it doth through all the Country, and here they give six or seven stones of Salt for one piece of this Iron. Here beginneth towards the West a Country called, Bugana, which is a very cold Country, by reason of the exceeding high Mountains which are there, whereupon groweth great store In all the Kingdom of Angote, grain and salt run currant for money. Bugana, a cold Country. Good Wheat. Small Cattles. of that herb whereof they make ropes, that is to say, Hemp; whereof at one time I brought a certain quantity to certain Genoveses which were here with us, who told me, that they had never seen any so good, and that it was better than that of Alicante. The food of these Mountains is great store of Barley, and in the Valleys is abundance of Wheat, the fairest that ever I have seen in any place. The Cattles are small of stature, like those which are in the Country of Maia, between the Rivers of Minius and Dorius in Portugal. The Lord of this Land is called, Abunaraz; the Country is six days journey in length, and three in breadth. They say, that after the Land of Caxumo was converted unto the Christian Faith, this was the second, and that the Kings here kept their Court, as the Queens kept theirs in Caxumo, although the Strange Monastery. same be barren by reason of the Mountains. The buildings which I saw, are these: first, in an high Mountain there is an exceeding mighty Cave, wherein is builded a very goodly Monastery and Church of our Lady, not so much for the greatness thereof, as for the goodly proportion which it hath, which is called, Icono Amelaca, which is as much to say, as, God, be praised. The seat of the Country where it is builded, is called Acate. It hath poor revenues, but many The Nuns. Friars and Nuns, the Friars devil in an Hill above the Cave, which Hill is enclosed. They have but one way to come to their Church. The Nuns devil beneath in the side of the Cave, and are not enclosed: they till and dig the fields, and sow them with Barley and Wheat, for the Monastery affordeth them little sustenance. The fair proportion of this Monastery causeth it to be inhabited, because it is builded in this great concavity or cave of the Hill, and it is made like a cross, and is well compassed about, and they may go on Procession round about it, and all the Friars may go affront in this circuit, if they were more than they be; before the gate of which Monastery there is a place enclosed with a wall, as high as the brim of the Cave, which is not a Church, and here stand the Nuns to say Divine Service, and here likewise they receive the Communion. This Room for the Nuns looked toward the South, because the Church standeth East and West; and toward the right side over this Cave falleth a Brook, made of diverse Springs, down from the Mountain, which runneth continually, and when it cometh to the top of the Cave, is divided into three branches; and one falleth right upon the midst thereof, which is a goodly sight; the other two branches run in Gutters, made by hand, on both sides of the Cave, and join themselves toward the place of the Nuns, hard unto a Wall which stoppeth them, and these branches water their Gardens. The body of this Church hath three Gates, one which is principal, and two on the sides, as though it were builded upon a Plain; and because the mouth of the Cave is great, therefore there is light enough. 53. As we departed from this Monastery or Church before mentioned, travelling toward the West two days journey, there is another great and rich Church, made in another Cave, wherein, to my judgement, three great Ships with their Masts may stand upright, but the entrance Another Church in a Cave. is no bigger than the space whereby two Carts may enter with their Ladders, and it is six good miles to the top of the Mountain: and I would needs go thither, for the desire I had to see that Church: but surely, I thought, I should have died, the way was so hard and rough, but Aluarez his journey full or difficulty thither. God assisted me, for it was very cool, and I had with me one of my Slaves; which holp me to go, and drew me upward with a cord, and another behind which led our Mules by hand, jest they should fall and cast us backward. I set forward from the bottom of the Mountain before day, and could not get up to the top before noon. The Woods and Trees, which I saw, are of sundry sorts, which I knew not, saving store of Broome, whose yellow flowers made a goodly show, and great store of Hemp to make Ropes withal. The Church which is within this Cave, is as great as a Bishop's Sea, and hath goodly Allies well adorned and wrought, and all are vaulted; it hath three Chapels exceeding fair and stately adorned. The entrance of this Cave The building of the Church. is towards the East, and the Chapels are vaulted towards the same entrance, and when you be passed the third Chapel, there is no light, and they say service by candlelight. The Church The store of Canons and Revenues. hath two hundred Canons, and there be no Friars, but it hath a Licanate, and very great Revenues and Possessions, and they live like honourable Gentlemen, by reason of their wealth; and this Church is called Imbra Christos, that is to say, The way of Christ. As you enter into this Cave, the said Chapels are right before you: and on the right side are two little Chambers finely painted, which, they say, a King caused to be built, which ended his life in that place, and caused the same Church to be builded. As you enter in on the left hand, are three most honourable and stately Tombs, neither have I seen the like in all Ethiopia, whereof Three Tombs: one is chief and very high, and hath five steps round about it, and is all overcast with white chalk, which was covered over with a great cloth of Gold, and of Velvet of Mecca, to wit, One of a King. part thereof of Gold, and part of Velvet, and it was so large, that on every side it touched the ground, which cloth the same day they had laid upon the said Tomb, because it was a festival day: and this was the Tomb of that King which dwelled there, whose name was Abraham. The rest are like unto this same, saving that the one hath three and the other hath four steps, all of them are in the midst of the said Cave. The greatest is the Tomb of a Patriarch, which came from jerusalem, to visit the said King for his holiness, and after his death was buried One of a Patriarch. here. The lest is a Daughters of the said King, who, they say, was above forty years a Priest of the Mass, which every day did minister the same, which thing I found written in a Book of this Church, wherein the life of this King was recorded. Among other miracles, they say, that The King a Priest. when he ministered the Communion, the Angels brought him Bread and Wine, and in the beginning of the Book, the King is painted like a Priest apparelled at the Altar, and it seemeth that one hand reacheth out of a Window, with an Host and with a Chalice of Wine, and after Legends, fabulous. the same sort he is painted in the greatest Chapel. When I came to the top I found a quarry of the like black stones, and the place wherehence they were digged, and I was much astonished, considering how so many of them should be digged up by them of so hard a grain, which have no kind of means nor skill to cut and polish them. In the same Book was also written, that the said King never took money nor Tribute of his Subjects, and if they brought him any, he caused the same to be distributed to the poor, and maintain himself of the Revenues of his Lands, which he caused to be tilled. Likewise, The bounty and holiness of Abraham Prete janni. that it was revealed unto him, that if he would keep his Kingdom in quiet, all his sons should be shut up, saving his first borne, as hereafter shall be declared. This day being the day of his Feast, I was desirous to go to the said Church to see, if that which was told me were true: and I saw twenty thousand persons, who all come thither for devotion, and to receive the Twenty thousand Communicants at one Church, at one time. Communion; and this Feast was kept upon the Sunday, and they said Mass very early, and Mass being said, they began to give the Communion in all three Porches of the Church, and it continued until the Aue Maria, which thing I saw, for I was there from the beginning, and afterward going to dinner, I returned, and found that it continued until that hour. §. VIII. Of the stately buildings of the Churches which are in the Countries of ABUGANA, which King LULIEELLA made, and of his Tomb in the Church of Golgota. ANGOTERAZ his entertainment. 54. A Day's journey distant from this Church, are such kind of building, that in my judgement, I believe, the like are not to be found in all the World, 〈◊〉 are Churches all hewn in freestone out of sort Mountains, very well wrought: and the names of the Churches, are these: Emanuel, Saint S 〈…〉 our, Saint Mary, Fair Churches. Holy Cross, Saint George, Golgota, Bethlehem; M●●corius; and The Marty●. And the principal, is called Lulibolla: and they say, that this was the name of a King of this Country, which Lulibella. reigned before Abraham the aforesaid King, about eighty years, and caused the said building to be erected. His Sepulture is not in the Church of his name, but in that of Golgota, which is of less capacity, being wholly he wen out of a main Rock, being one hundred and twenty spans in length, and sixty in breadth, the Roof is built upon five Pillars, two on each side, Golgota 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Church, ●e 〈◊〉 ●ut of a Rock. and one in the midst, as it were, in a square, which Roof is flat and smooth as the floor beneath; on both sides it is well wrought, the Windows and Gates are most excellently engraven, so cunningly, that no Siluer-smith could make them more fair. The King's Tomb is like unto the Sepulchre of Saint james of Galicia, in Compostella. This Church hath another body underneath it, hewn out of stone, as big as all the floor above, and of the height of a Spear or Lance. The King's Tomb is directly before the Altar of the upper Church: In the floor whereof is the entry to go down beneath, which is shut with a stone, made like unto a Gravestone, laid in very even and closely, but no man goeth into it, because (me thinks) the said stone cannot be removed, which stone is bored through the midst, with a hole that passeth quite through, of three handfuls wide, wherein the Pilgrims (which in exceeding great number come thither for devotion) do put their hands, and say, that there are seen many Pilgrimage and Miracle●ss miracles. About this Church is a way like a Cloister, but five steps lower than the Church, wherein toward the East are three Windows, which give light to the Church that is beneath, which Windows are as high as the floor of the upper Church, which is higher than that Way or Cloister, by as much as the five steps do contain, and if you look through the said Windows, you may see the said Tomb placed right before the Altar, as I have said. Before the great Chapel is a Tomb hewn out of the same stone which the Church is of, and they say, it is like unto the Tomb of Christ in jerusalem, whereunto they do great honour and reverence: The holy Sepulchre resembled. and in the same stone, on the right hand, are two Images carved and engraven out of the same stone, so well made that they seem to have life: one is of Saint john, and the other of Saint Peter, which they shown me as a rare thing, and I took great delight to behold them, whereunto they do great reverence. This Church hath also on the left hand a Chapel, made after their manner, which seemeth to be a Church, because it hath Allies. It hath six Pillars about it, cut out of the same Rock, A Chapel. well and finely made; and the middle Alley is very well arched or vaulted. The Gates and Windows are very well wrought, to wit, the principal Gate, and one side-gate, for the other serveth for the great Church. This Chapel is as long as it is broad, to wit, two and fifty spans every way; and on the right side, it hath hard unto it another small Chapel very high, but narrow, after the manner of a Bell, with very fair Windows: and the said small Chapel is six and thirty spans high, and twelve broad. All the Altars of the said Churches have their clotheses of silk, and their Pillars made out of the said Rock. There is about the Church a very great circuit, hewn out of the self same Rock of the Mountain by force of Masonry, which is square, and all the walls thereof have holes in them, as big as a Cube, and all these holes are These Churches have their portraitures cut in Ramusie. stopped with small stones, and they are burials, for a man may see that they are but newly stopped. The entrance of the circuit is thirteen spans deep beneath the Mountain, and all made by force of Masonry. 55. The Church of Saint Saviour, is hewn out of a Rock of a great Mountain, the body of Saint Saviour's hewn out of a R●cke. the Church is two hundred spans long, and one hundred and twenty broad, and it hath five Isles, and every I'll hath seven pillars, which are square, &c. The open circuit of the Church which is the Cloister, is all hewn out of the same Rock, The Cloister. and is sixty spans broad in every part, and in the front of the principal Porch, it is one hundred fathom wide, and above the Church, where it should be covered, where nine great Arches stand on each side, they all reach from the top unto the ground, where the Tombs are on each side, placed like those in the other Church. The entry to pass into the circuit or Cloister of The Entry. the said Church, is hewn under the Rock, the space of eighty spans, wrought artificially, so broad, that ten men may go side by side, and is a Lance high, and it ascendeth by little and little. This way or entry hath four holes aloft, which give light unto the passage. And on the A sown field over the Church. The description of the other Churches, is for brevity omitted. The excellency of these Churches, which the Author went twice to see. Great ascent. top of this Mountain, round about the Church, is a champain field, wherein they sow Barley, and there are also many dwelling houses. I take God to witness, in whose hands I am, that all that I have written is most true, without adding any thing thereunto: for having heard report of the marvels of these Churches, I would needs go thither twice, to see them and describe them, so great was my desire to make the excellency of them known unto the world. This place is seated on the side of a Mountain, and to go up to the top thereof is a very great ascent, which I think cannot be performed in a day and a half, such is the height thereof, and yet notwithstanding, above the same, there seemeth to be another Mountain, and that this hill is separated from the other. And to go down from this place into the plain, is about fifteen mile's space, and in the way are mighty fields, which seem to continued a good day's journey and more, all which stretch toward the River Nilus, wherein are as great store of habitations as in the Town of Caxumo, built exceeding stately with square stones, for here they say, the Kings were wont to have their dwellings: and that the work of these Churches cut into the hills, was made by Gibetes, that is to say, White men: for they know well, that themselves cannot turn their hands to make any such work: and that the first King which caused them to These Vault churches made by White men. Balilela. be made, was called Balibela, which signifieth a Miracle: because at his birth he was covered with Bees, which made him clean, without doing him any hurt: and he was the Son of the Sister of a King, which King died without heir, and therefore his Nephew was made King, and that he was a Saint; and their devotion is so great, that all Ethiopia hath concourse hither, and here they see very many miracles. This Signiory of Abugana, where these buildings are, before our departure the Prete I 〈…〉 i bestowed upon the Friar, which afterward came with us as Ambassador into Portugal: and Zaga Zabo preferred to the dignity of these Churches. therefore I say, that I was twice to view these Churches and buildings; and the second time that I came thither, was when the Ambassador came to take possession of the same Lordship. During whose abode in that place, there came thither two Calacenes, that is, Messages or Commandments of the King, and they told the said Ambassador or Captain, that the Prete janni sent him word, that he should sand him certain tributes, which his Predecessor aught to have paid him; which was one hundred and fifty, Oxen for the Plough, thirty Dogs, thirty Tributes. janelins, and thirty Targets. He answered them, that he would see what goods there remained of his Predecessor, and that he would pay it all very willingly, although he found none at all. Returning now unto our Voyage, we departed from the Church and fair of Ancona, and He returneth to his voyage. having travailed nine miles, we came with our goods to certain Villages, where they would not lodge us, saying; That they were places which belonged to the Mother of Prete janni, and were subject to no body else but to her. And they would have beaten the Friar which guided Rude people. us. They basted well a Servant of his. Leaving our stuff here, we came to our lodging at a place called Ingabela, which is great, and replenished with goodly houses, and situate upon a little Ingabela. hill, in the midst of a field, environed round about with Mountains, at the bottom of which Mountains there are so many peopled Towns, that I have not seen the like in any place; there are also great store of Fountains and Brooks, which run down on every side, which water a great part of the Country, which is called Olaby. And while we were here, Olaby. I saw them building a most beautiful Church, we found here exceeding great abundance of Hens, whereof we might have had an infinite number in exchange, of a few Grains of Pepper, so small account they make of Hens, and so highly they esteem of Pepper. In this place were infinite store of Lemons, Citrons, and Oranges. We abode here Saturday and Sunday, on Pepper preferred to Hens. Tigers. which day the Tigers assailed us, and we could not so well defend ourselves, but they devoured an Ass of ours. 56. On Thursday, the foureteenth of September, we went with our goods to a dry River, three miles off where the Lord of this Kingdom of Angote had his residence, which is called Angeteraz. Before we came thither, we saw much people assembled together, and we supposed that 〈…〉 raz. they were assembled to carry our goods: but they came to do us small pleasure, for they enclosed us between them, getting up into three small hills, and we were in the bottom, and upon every top of the said hills, were about two hundred persons assembled, the greatest part with Enemies. slings to fling stones, the rest fling at us with their hands, so that the number of the stones was such, as it seemed to rain stones, and we stood in great fear of our lives. And all of us which were in company with the Friar, were above forty persons; to wit, the Captains which weighted upon him, with certain of their Men, and some of our Slaves; and all save myself, and a young man which was with us, which was sick of the Measles, were very shrewdly stoned and wounded: but God of his Grace vouchsafed to preserve him and me. They took some of us also Prisoners, and we which fled in the Evening, came to our lodging where our stuff was, without our Suppers. On Saturday Angoteraz sent for us to his house, where at our entrance we found no hindrance at all of guard, but entered freely, and found him with his Wife, and certain of his familiar friends, and he gave us good entertainment as well in countenance as in speech. Four jars of excellent Wine made of Honeysuckle were standing by him, and by every ●arre was set a Cup of Crystall-Glasse, and so we began to drink, and his Wife and two other Women in the company Crystal glasses. invited us. On Sunday next we went to Church, where we found Angoteraz, which came to meet us with great courtesy, and then he began to speak of matters concerning our Faith, and Questions of Religion. called unto him two Friars, besides the Interpreter and the Friar that conducted us; And his first question was, Where Christ was borne, and which way he went, when he went into Egypt, and how many years he abode there, and how old he was when our Lady lost him, and found him in the Temple, and where he made of Water, Wine. It pleased God to help me, so that I answered him according to the truth, better than I knew. The Interpreter told me, that the Friar which guided us, informed the other two Friars, that I was a man that understood much, upon which speeches they fell down upon the ground, and whither I would or not, would needs kiss my feet, & Angoteraz embraced me, and kissed me on the face, who, as I was informed afterwards, Reverence to Aluarez. is one of the best, and most learned Priests in all Ethiopia: and at our return, we saw him honoured with the Title of Barnagasso. Afterwards, he desired us to hear Mass with them, which being ended, he invited us to dinner, but the Ambassador having understood before hand what meat they would set before us, thought good to sand for our own dinner, which Angoteraz a Priest. was certain fat roasted Hens, and fat Beef, and fresh Fish. The house where we dined, was great, and made with earth, which is (as we have said) a Betenegus. Before the bed, whereat Angoteraz sat, many Mats were spread upon the ground, and he came down from his bed and sat down upon them, where many skins of black sheep were spread, and two great platters of exceeding white wood, with low brims, like those which we use to pick Wheat in, which they call Ganetus, and they were very fair, great, and large, with a brim of two fingers broad, the greatest was about eighteen spans in compass, and the lesser fourteen, and these be the Tables of great Lords. And here we sat round about with the said Angoteraz: we had water brought us, and washed our hands, but they brought us no Towel to dry them with, much less to set our bread upon: but in the said platters were loaves brought, made of sundry sorts of Corn, to wit, of Wheat, of Barley, of Millet, The diet of the Noblemen of Ethiopia. of Fitches, and of Taffo. Before we began to eat, Angoteraz commanded one to bring him a great piece of the coursest bread, and with his own hand laying a piece of raw Beef upon the same, he sent it to the poor which stood without the gate, waiting for an alms. We indeed said Grace after our manner, whereat he seemed to take great delight. Then came there in the Imbandigioni, whereof I dare not in a manner speak, but yet they Imbandigioni loathsome, delicacies. are ordinary dishes in that Country, and these were their sauces or broths, wherein were certain pieces of raw flesh with warm blood, which in this Country is esteemed for a most delicate dish, and none but great personages eat thereof. These sauces were brought in certain little dishes, very finely made of black earth, and they strewed upon them certain crumbs of bread, and always poured butter upon them. We would not taste at any hand of these their meats, but fed of that, which our Ambassador had caused to be brought for us, as I said before. And like as we could not eat of their meats, so neither would they taste of ours. But as for their wine, in truth it walked about with great fury, and the wife of Angoteraz dined hard by us, upon such a Table as we used, and we sent unto her of our meats, and we could not see whether she tasted thereof, because there was a Curtain between her and us, but in drinking she bravely seconded us. After all other dishes, a breast of Raw Beef was brought to the board, which we did not once touch, but Angoteraz fed thereof, as if he had eaten Marchpane or Comfits after dinner. After Raw Beef. we had dined, and given thanks unto Angoteraz, we returned home unto our lodging. 57 On Monday morning, we went to take our leave of Angoteraz, & the Friar led us through a mighty thick Wood, so that we knew not whither we went, but we came to the place where we were stoned: and hither he would needs go to see justice done. We were eight upon Mules, and fifteen on foot, and comes to our lodging in the house of one of them, which were the principal that made the assault, and we found them all fled unto a Mountain near adjoining, but there was good provision for ourselves, and for our Males. This night the Friar returned, and brought with him a couple of Mules, one Ox, and eight pieces of Cloth, which they had given him, in recompense of the blood which they had shed. And the justice used in this Country, is to take the goods of Malefactors; as namely, their Oxen, and their Mules. These places are called, Angua, and Mastano, and belong to the Patriarch Abuna Mark. here we began to enter into a pleasant and delectable Country, lying among very high Mountains, but infinitely peopled, at the foot thereof, with great Towns, and very Noble A fertile and populous Country. Churches, which was tilled and sowed with all kind of Corne. Here we saw infinite store of Indian Figs, Lemons, Oranges, and Citrons, without number, and Pastures with an incredible multitude of Cattles. And because I travailed another time this way with the foresaid Friar, which then was called the Ambassador, and stayed a Saturday and a Sunday, in the house of an honourable Canon, and every day went to Church with him, where we saw very great number of Canons, We asked him, how many Canons there were in all; He told us, above eight Eight hundred Canons: the reason, Their sons all succeed. hundred. We enquired farther, what revenues they had? He told us, very little among so many: We replied unto him, Why are you so many, seeing your revenue is so small? He answered us, that at the beginning when these Churches were first founded, they were not many, but that in process of time they were increased: because that all the sons of the Canons, as many as do descend of them, become all Canons: and this custom is observed in the King's Churches: and that the Prete janni, as often as he buildeth any new Church, sendeth for Canons hither, and so he diminisheth their number, as he did when he built the Church, called Machan Celacem, when he took away two hundred, and that in this same Signiory there were eight Churches, wherein were about four thousand Canons: and that if the Prete janni should not take them away for the furnishing of these new Churches, and those of his Court, they Four thousand Canons in eight Churches. should be driven to eat one another. §. IX. Of the exceeding huge Mountain, whereupon the Sons of PRETE JANNI are kept, where we were almost stoned to death: The greatness, guard, manner of sending, punishments; Of the PRETES Kindred. 58. THE foresaid Valley, reacheth unto a most huge Mountain, whereon the Sons of Prete janni are continually kept, as it were in prison. And they have accorded in their old Books, that in the days of a King of Ethiopia, called Abraham, The hill, by some called Amara. it was revealed unto him one night in a dream, That if he desired to keep his Realm in quiet and obedience, he should shut up his Sons, which were many, in a Mountain, and suffer none of them to come abroad, saving him which he would have to be his Successor, and that this order should always be observed, as a thing which came from God, otherwise Ethiopia Thus ancient Lawgivers', as Numa, &c. ascribed their devices to Deity, as Abraham, heir likewise, to secure himself, perhaps dreamt waking. being large and great, some part thereof would fall to insurrection, and would be disobedient unto the heir, or else perchance would kill him. The King standing doubtful concerning this relation, where such a Mountain might be found; it was again revealed unto him, That he should sand to search out all the Country, till he found a place where they should find Goats upon the crags and cliffs of Rocks, so high, that it should seem they would fall down, and that in this place he should shut them up. Which being done, this Mountain was found out, which is so huge, that they say a man must spend many days in compassing the foot thereof. This Mountain is exceeding steep, round about from the top to the bottom, so that it seemeth to be a wall that riseth upright, and to a man that looketh upward, the sky seemeth to rest upon it. It hath only three entrances or gates, and no more, whereby a man may ascend up to it, and of these I saw one, upon this occasion. We came from the Sea upon a time, to go to the Court, and one of those Servants of Prete jauni, whom they call Calacem, was our guide, which was not very well acquainted with the Country, and when we sought to lodge in a Village the Inhabitants would not receive us, because they said, It belonged to a Sister of Prete janni, and we were enforced to travail forward: the night was fare spent, and this guide began to ride a great pace, and hasted us forward, saying; That he would bring us to a good lodging. I caused Lopez de Gama, which had a good Mule, to ride in sight of the said Calacem, and myself followed him, and the Ambassador and the rest kept me in sight. And having travailed above three miles out of our way, toward the Mountain where the Sons of Prete janni are kept, as soon as we were perceived by the trotting of our horses, in a moment there assembled The Portugals danger by approaching this place. so great a multitude of the people of all those Towns, that they had almost killed us with stones, and we were enforced to divide ourselves. The Ambassador stayed behind, and I went forward, because I could not otherwise choose, to a place where it reigned stones on all sides, and the night was exceeding dark, and because they should not perceive me, I alighted, and gave my Mule to a Slave of mine. It was my chance, that a Warder of this Mountain, a very honest man, road next unto me, who enquired of me what I was, I told him I was a Gaxia Negu, that is to say, a stranger of the King. This man causing me straightway to ride near him, held one of his arms over my head, saying unto me, Ate fra, Ate fra; that is to say, Fear not, fear not; and brought me into an Orch-yard near unto his house, where stood many long pieces of Timber set up against certain Trees, under which he caused me to go, because they were in manner of a Cabin, where being as I thought in security, I caused a Candle to be lighted, and immediately they began to rain stones, whereupon I suddenly caused it to be blown out. This honest man afterward brought me to his house, and gave me a very good Supper, to wit, roasted Hens, and Bread and Wine; and on the morning taking me by the hand, he led me to show me the way whereby they go up into the Mountain and Rocks, which were rend on every side, and there stood a very Penalty of entering the gate. high gate, which is kept shut, within the which is a very great Garrison of Soldiers. And he told me, that if any man should presume to enter, he should suddenly have his hands and his feet cut off, and his eyes bored out, and that we were not in fault for coming so near unto that gate, but that they which were our guides deserved to be punished. 59 The manner of the sending of the Sons of the Prete into this Mountain, is this: that Manner of sending the Pretes Sons. whereas all the Prete janni, the Predecessors of this David were wont to have five or six Wives, and many Sons by them, at their death the firstborn did inherit. Others say, that he inherited which seemed to be most fit, and of most understanding: and others, he which had most Followers, and greatest authority. Touching this point, I will say, that which I have heard spoken by many Courtiers of experience and wisdom. King Alexander, the Grandfather of this King Alexander present King David, died without Sons, and although he had Daughters, yet notwithstanding the great men of the Court went unto this Mountain, and fetched from thence Nahu his Brother, which was the Father of this David. This Nahu brought with him from the Mountain a lawful Son of his, which was a very noble and valiant Prince, but he was something headstrong and proud. After he was settled in the Kingdom he had other Wives, and Sons, and Daughters, and after his death they would have made his eldest Son King, which came from the Mountain with his Father, but it was objected, that because he was so proud and obstinate, he would entreat all the people badly. Others were of opinion, that he could not inherit, being borne in captivity, where he had no right of succession, and so they made this David King, which was the first borne, after his David, the present Prete janni succeeded in the Kingdom. father was made King, and was eleven years old. The Patriarch Abuna Mark did tell me, that he and Queen Helena made him King, because they had at their commandment, all the great Lords of the Court; and so also it seemeth unto me, that next after the Title of first borne, the adherences, friendships, and treasures may do much. The rest of the sons of Nahu, the Brethren of the said David, which were young, were sent to be kept in the said Mountain with that eldest Son of his, which was brought with him from thence: and so all the Sons of the Prete have been used from the time of that King Abraham unto this present day. They say it is very cold on the top of this Mountain, and that it is round, and that it The coldness and greatness of this Mountain. cannot be compassed about in less than fifteen days. And in my judgement, it appeareth so to be. In this part where our way lay we traveled almost two days, and then we left it, which reacheth unto the Kingdom of Amara, and Bogamidri, which confineth upon Nilus, which Kingdom is very fare from hence. Upon this Mountain are other Mountains which make certain Valleys, wherein are very Amara, & Bagamidri. many Rivers and Fountains, and Fields which are manured by the Inhabitants. There is also a Valley between two Mountains, which is very strong, so that by no means a man can go out of the same, because the passage is closed up with exceeding strong gates, and in this Valley which is very great, and hath many Towns and Dwellings in it, they keep those which are of the Blood-royal, and it is but lately since they have found this means to keep them in the said Valley, thinking that they be safer here: but the King's Grandchilds and Nephews, and such as are almost forgotten are not kept with so great a Guard, notwithstanding, this Mountain is guarded round about with exceeding great Garrisons, and grand Captains; and the fourth part of the people which come unto the Court are of the Captains and Garrisons of this Mountain, which have their Lodging separate from all others, neither do they come to any other, nor others unto them, because they will not have any body else to know the secrets of the said Mountain. And when they come to the Court of the Prete, immediately he sendeth his message to them, and every man withdraweth himself, and all other business whatsoever ceaseth, while these Affairs are handled. 60. Touching the state of these Sons of the Prete, I saw a Friar of thirty years of age, which Severity on a Friar, and 200. men, for a message form this mountain. was brought unto the presence of the Prete, and above two hundred men with him, who was said to have brought a Letter to Prete janni, from those of the Mountain; and these two hundred men were part of the Garrisons of the same. They beaten this Friar every other day, and in like sort they beat these men, divided into two parts; and that day when they beat the Friar, they beat the one half of them, and always they begun with the Friar, and all the rest were continually present, and still they enquired of the Friar who gave him that Letter, and for what cause, and whether he had ever carried any more Letters, and of what In this Country they use not to writ upon their letters, neither day nor month. Monastery he was, and where he was made Friar. The naughty wretch answered, that sixteen years passed he came out of the Mountain, and that then the Letter was delivered unto him, and that he never after returned thither, and that he never durst deliver the same till now, that the Devil had provoked him thereunto. And this might be true, seeing it is not the manner in this Country, to put any date unto their Letters, neither of year, nor month, nor day. The men were demanded naught else, but how they had let the said Friar get out. The manner of beating them was after this sort, they throw the Malefactor on the ground upon his belly, and bind his hands unto two stakes, and a cord about both his legs, and two men Manner of beating and cruelty. hold this cord and draw it out straight, and two Ministers of justice stand by, one at the head, and another at the feet, neither do they always strike them, but between while, for if they should beaten them continually, they would die, they lay on so cruelly. I saw them carry one away, and before they could cover him with a cloth, he gave up the ghost; whereof the Prete being informed (because this execution was done before his Tents) he commanded that the dead man should be carried backe unto the place where he was beaten, and that they which were beaten, should lay their heads upon the feet of the dead corpse. This execution lasted a fortnight, wherein this Saturday and Sunday free from executions. Escape of the Pretes Brother, and what followed. order of beating the Friar, and half of the Guard from two day●●, to two days never ceased, saving only upon Saturday and Sunday, whereon they punish no Malefactors. During the time of our abode in this Country, a Brother of the Prete, of sixteen years of age, fled out of the Mountain, and came at length to his Mother's house, which was Queen Helena, and was Wife to the Father of this King. And because no man might receive any that came out of the Mountain upon pain of life, the Mother would not harbour her Son, but took him and brought him to Prete janni, who asked him why he fled away, which answered, because that he was starved for hunger; and that he came thither for nothing else, but only to give him witting thereof, because no body else would bring him this message. It was given out, that the Prete apparelled him in rich array, and gave him much Gold and cloth of Silk, and sent him backe into the Mountain. It was also given out through all the Court, that this young man fled, thinking to escape away with the Portugals. This Nobleman which fled and was sent backe again into the Mountain, while we abode with the Ambassador of Prete janni, which came into Portugal, in the Country of Lulibella, (where the Churches are which are hewn into the Rocks) passed that way with a Calazen, and with a great train of people, which conducted him upon a Mule, and he road all covered over with black clotheses, so that no part of him might be seen, neither could any part of the Mule be seen, save her eyes and ears. It was reported, that he fled away the second time in a Friar's Weed with another Friar, and that this Friar his companion discovered him the same day, that they should have departed out of the Country of Prete janni, and so they led him away Prisoner with the Friar, neither would they suffer them to speak to any body, and two men always went hard by his Mule. Every body reported, that he should be put to death, or have his eyes put out. I know not what become of him. We heard reported of another, which would have fled out of the Mountain, and hid himself under many boughs and leaves of trees, and certain Husbandmen which passed that way, A Son of Prete janni had his eyes put out, for flying out of the Mountain. seeing the said boughs stir, went to behold what the matter was, and laid hold on him, and the Guard, as soon as they had him in their clutches put out his eyes, and yet he liveth till this present, and is great Uncle to this Prete janui. It is reported, that there are great numbers of the Blood-royal in this Mountain, whom they call Israelites, or the Sons of David, for they are all of the same Kindred and Blood that Prete janui is of. In the same Mountain are many Churches and Monasteries builded having many Priests and Friars in them, and many Inhabitants which never come down out of that place. 61. The Prete janni hath no Kinsfolks at all, for those which came of the Mother's side, are not No Kindred to the Prete. This cometh near to the Ottoman policy: here civilly to kill all but one, as they do really. No honour to the Females of Pretes' blood, nor to their issue. taken nor named for his Kinsfolks, and those of the Father's side are shut up in the said Mountain, and held as dead men. And although they marry, and have great store of children there, yet none of the male-childrens may come forth, except (as I have said before) the Prete die without heir: then they fetch out of that place the next of Kindred, and fittest to govern. Some of the Females come out to be married, but are not esteemed as the Kinswomen, Daughters, or Sisters of the Prete, but are honoured during the life of their Father or Brother, and as soon as he dyeth, they become like to any other Lady. All of us saw a Lady in the Court, which was the Daughter of a Prete, which albeit, when she went abroad, had a Canopy carried over her, yet notwithstanding, she had a very simple Train. We knew also a Son of hers, which was in as mean a case as any poor footman, so that in a very short space the fame of his Parentage was extinguished. This King David which now liveth, at our departure had two sons, and three daughters, to whom he allotted out great revenues, which he intended to bestow upon them, and the place was showed me, where one of them possessed these revenues: but the report was general, that as soon as the father should decease, and that one of them was made King, the other should be sent unto the Mountain, whither he should carry nothing but his person with him, And it Charges of this Royal Prison. Bounty. of Prete David. was told me, that the third part of the charges which the Prete is at, is spent in the keeping of these Israelites, to whom he maketh better allowance, than any of his predecessors have done. And besides the great revenues which belong unto them, he sendeth them much Gold, cloth of Silk, and fine clotheses, and much Salt, which runneth for currant money in these Kingdoms. And at our coming thither, having presented him with our Pepper, we understood of a certainty, that he sent the one half thereof unto them, willing them to rejoice and be merry, because the King of Portugal, his father, had sent to visit him, and had sent him that Pepper. We understood also of a surety, and as eye-witnesses in many places, that Prete janni hath great lands and possessions, manured by his own slaves and Oxen; and that these Slaves are apparelled by the King, and are exempted from other people, and marry together, and are always Slaves. The whole revenues of these Possessions which are about the Mountain are carried up Generation of slaves. into it, the revenues of other places go unto the Monasteries, Churches, and the poor, and specially to certain poor and aged Gentlemen, which in times past have been in government, and at this present are out of authority. Twice also he sent of this Wheat unto our company, to wit, once five hundred burdens in Caxumo, and five hundred more in Aquate, neither keepeth he any part of these possessions unto himself, but bestoweth all in manner abovesaid. §. X. Of the end of the Kingdom of Angote, and of the beginning of the Kingdom of Amara, and of diverse Lakes; the Church Machan Celacen; Endowments of Churches: Of ABRAHAM. Strange trenches and gates in the entrance to Xoa: and what happened before the PRETE called for them. 62. REturning to our Voyage, I say, that we went along the foot of this Mountain by a River's side, and the Country is very goodly and fair, sowed with much Mill and other Corn of the Country, but there is very little Wheat. There are many Villages on both sides of this River, and on the side of the Mountain, and at the end of the Valley we left this River, and began to found a woody Country full of stones. Here are no Mountains, but certain small Valles sowed with Wheat and Barley, The Jesuits call this Lake Aicha. and Pulse of the Country: and here endeth the Kingdom of Angote, and the Kingdom of Amara beginneth. In the beginning whereof towards the East, is a great Lake, whereby we lodged, which is eight miles long, and three miles broad. It hath a little Island in the midst, and a Monastery of Saint Stephan with many Friars, wherein are many Lemons, Oranges, and Citrons and to pass over to the Monastery, they use a raft made of Timber and A Monastery in a Lake. Bulrushes, with four great Gourds, and they make it in this former: They take four Poles of wood, and lay Bulrushes upon them, standing upon these Bulrushes, being very well bound together, and upon these they lay other four Poles well bound and fastened, and at every corner there is a great Gourd, and in this manner they pass over to the I'll. This Lake runneth not but in Winter time, when the water overfloweth, and it issueth out at Sea-horses. two places. There are in this Lake certain great beasts which they call Gomara●, which are Sea-horses, and also a fish like unto a Congre, which is very great and long, and hath the most misshapen head that may be imagined, made after the manner of a Toad, and the skin upon Ill shaped, well tasted fish. the head thereof seemeth to be like the skin of a Snake, and all the rest of the body is smooth like a Congre, and it is the fattest and most delicate fish that is in the world. There are great store of Villages about this Lake, which reach down to the brink of the water, and there are fifteen Xu●●eteses or Captainships, and most pleasant fields of Wheat and Barley. We have seen Many Lakes. many Lakes in these countries, but this is the greatest of all that I have seen. The Country is very fair and fruitful. We traveled from hence above sixteen miles, through a Country very well sowed with Millet, and replenished with Fountains. The three and twentieth of September, we went from thence to a Town, called Azzel, which is seated upon a small Hill, between two Rivers, Azzel. and all the field was sowed with Wheat, Millet, and all kind of pulse, and it is a place wherein a great Fair is kept. Beyond one of these Rivers there is a Town of Moors, rich and of great traffic, as of Slaves, cloth of Silk, and of all other sorts of merchandise, as it is in the Town of Manadeli upon the Confines of Tigremahon. These Moors pay great tribute to the Prete, and here the Christians and the Moors are very familiar together, for they bring them water, they wash their cloth, and daily in this place the Christian women keep company with the Moors, of which their doing we thought not well. We stayed all Saturday and Sunday at the Moors. Tigers. foot of this Town, where all night our men fought with their Lances against the Tigers, which would have carried away our Mules, and slept not a wink. The next day, we traveled through a plain Country, well peopled, and well manured for the space of six miles. Then we ascended up an high Mountain, without all kind of Rocks and Woods, but was all ploughed and sown, and rested ourselves about noon-tide. While I stayed here, ten or twelve men of account, and our Interpreter were with me, and we began to discourse of the height of this Mountain whereon we stood, and the waste Country which we viewed with our eyes. They shown me the Mountain where the Sons of the Prete are kept, which seemed not passed twelve miles from us, and we might see the Rock which was all ragged on every side, which stretcheth so fare toward the River Nilus, that we could not discern the end thereof, and it was so high, that the Mountain where we were, seemed to be under the foot thereof. here they informed me particularly of the great Garrisons, which were maintained for the keeping of Millet and Wheat. the King's Sons, and of the abundance of victuals and apparel which they had. They told me moreover, that this high Mountain whereon we stood, divided the Country where the Millet grows, from that where the Wheat groweth, and that from hence forward we should found no more Millet, but Wheat and Barley. 63. We traveled over the top of this Mountain, having a plain way about nine miles, and on every side were fields sowed with Wheat and Barley. Here we found another Lake but not so great, it might be some three miles long, and two miles abroad. We lodged in a field all full Another Lake. Great hurtful Flies. Want of skill and industry. of goodly pasture, where we found such a multitude of Flies, which were very great, that we thought they would have killed us. This field was not sowed, because it was half overflown with water, for they know no means to convey away the water, and 'cause it to pass down from the Mountain. We began afterward to enter into a Country, wherein the day time it was very hot, and in the night exceeding cold, and we saw the Inhabitants wear about them before their privities, a Cold nights. piece of an Oxhide. The women likewise wear a piece of cloth twice as big as the men's Nakedness. was, and covered as much as they could therewith, yet the greater part was seen nevertheless, the rest of their body was all naked. Their hair was divided in two parts, the one hanging down to their shoulders, and the other to their ears, and they say, that these Lands belong unto the Trumpeters of Prete janni. A little out of the way is a great Wood of Trees, unknown Trumpeters Landlord Rich Church. to us, but exceeding high, near unto which there is a Church of many Canons, built by a King that lies there buried. Having passed this day over very huge Mountains, we came to our lodging being gotten out of them, at the entrance of a passing goodly field. The six and twentieth of September, in the morning we traveled through the said Champagne field, descending still for the space of six miles, and came to a fair and mighty Church, called Machan Celacen, which signifieth, The Trinity, which we saw afterward with Prete janni, Machan Calacen. when he removed his Father's bones. This Church hath two great circuits, one compassed about with an high wall of planks, and the other paled round about, and the paled circuit, contained above two miles in compass. We went thither very joyful, thinking to have seen the said Church, but when we came near it within a Crosse-bow-shoot, two men came unto us to 'cause us to light: for this is the custom when any man cometh near to a Church. And when we were come to the gate of this circuit, they would neither suffer us to enter, nor yet the Friar that was our giude, and with their fists they thrust him in the breast, telling him, that he had no Inhospitall holiness. authority to bring us in. This Champagne field, and the situation of the Church are very beautiful: for all the Country is manured for the space of ten or twelve miles, neither is there any one span of ground, which is not manured and full of all kind of Corn, except Millet: and in all months of the year here Corn is reaped and sowed, so that always here is some Corn ripe, and some Goodly country. green. On both sides of this Church, runneth an exceeding fair River, without any Trees growing on the banks, and they fetch water out of the same to water the fields, and out of certain hills adjoining, descend also many Fountains of water, which water all the Country. There are likewise many Houses and Towns, the one separated from the other with their Churches; for wheresoever the King hath a Church, there also must be Churches for the Hubandmen. Church's Royal and vulgar. 64. After we were passed through these Champions, we traveled in greater fields about thirty six miles Eastward, where they shown us a Church of S. George, wherein the Grandfather of this Prete janni lieth buried. here they informed us, that the ancient Kings which came Saint George's Church. Beginnings of this Kingome in Barnagasso. All belongs to the Church. out of the Kingdoms of Barnagasso and Tigremahon, when they had their first beginning, enlarged their Kingdoms through these Countries of the Moors and Gentiles, and passing through the Country of Tigrai, and so through Angote they came into the Kingdom of Amara, but before they came thither is the Kingdom of Xoa, wherein are certain exceeding great trenches, and here they dwelled a long time, & builded many Churches and houses, endowing the same with great Revenues, neither is there any span of ground which belongeth not to the Churches. And Nahu the Father of this Prete began the Church of Machan Celacen, and his Son afterward furnished and endowed it. This Realm hath no more the name of a Signiory, for the title thereof was Amara Taffila, which signifieth King of Amara, as Xoa Tafila, King of Xoa. And when the bones of this Nahu was removed, into the said Church of Machan Celacen, at Taffila. which Translation we Portugal's were present. This present Prete finished, and confirmed the All Churches no Monasteries. Priests serve the King, and justice executed on them. Donations made of all this Signiory unto this Church. There is never a Monastery in all this Kingdom, but all are Churches. The Canons and Priests of which, and those of the other Churches of the rest of the Kingdoms before spoken of, serve the Prete in all services, saving in war. And in these Country's justice is executed universally, upon the Canons, Priests, and Friars. And the Friar which guided us for the conveyance of our stuff, if he were not obeyed, caused both Friars and Priests to be beaten. As we traveled through these mighty Champain fields, we thought we passed through a Sea, being not able to see any Mountain at all. The last of Huge Champains. September, we came to a small Village, where was a Church of our Lady. here toward the East, begin certain ragged and strong Mountains, with certain Valleys so wonderful deep, that a man would think they descend down to Hell, neither would any man easily believe how deep they be. And even as the Mountains, where the Sons of the Prete are kept, are Horrible Valleys, twelve or fifteen miles deep. craggy from the foot unto the top, so these are craggy, for a very great depth, in some places twelve miles down; in others fifteen, and in others less, about nine miles: and it is said, that these Valleys stretch unto Nilus, which is very fare from this place toward the West. We knew perfectly, that they stretch unto the Countries of the Moors, where they be not so rough and wild as they be here. In the bottom of these Valleys, are great Towns and places manured, and infinite number of great Apes are there, which are hairy on the forepart of their Great Hairy Apes. breasts, like Lions. 65. The first of October, 1520. we traveled still through a plain Country, till we came to these Valleys, in which our travel we found an infinite number of small Lakes and Fountains, for the space of twelve miles, and came to our lodging in a certain place, where we were to pass over these low bottoms. The third of October, having traveled two miles, we came to certain gates upon a craggy Rock, leaving one of them on the right side; and the other on the left, and it was so narrow, hard by these gates, that with much ado a Cart could pass upon the passages which the Mountain made, and they are stopped up, where these Gates are so Gates: see the like in Finc●●s' description of the Mogul's. straight in every Valley: and passing through this gate, you descend down a Spears length through a narrow way, made as steep as a Dart in the midst, so that you can pass it neither on foot, nor on horseback, and this way is so steep and downright, that a man cannot go down unless it be on all four: and it may easily be perceived, that it was made by art of man, for the safe keeping of that passage, and after we were passed through this narrow way, we traveled for a certain space, by a way made almost as steep as a Dart, for the space of six spans, and on both sides are exceeding great downefals, and if I had not seen our Mules and people pass before me, I would have sworn that Goats could not have passed that way: and so we put our Mules before us, as thinking them lost, and we came after them. This rough way lasteth the space of a Crossbow shot, and this place is called Aquifagis, which signifieth, The death of Asses. They pay Toll there. Many times afterward we passed by these gates, and never Aquifagis, or Death of Asses. came that way, but we found Mules and Oxen dead. Besides this passage, there are six miles more of very bad way, all of Rock, descending downward. In the midst whereof is a Cave digged into the Rock, out of the top whereof, water continually droppeth, which continual dropping, maketh proportions in the stone of diverse forms. At the end of these six miles, we found a great River, which is called Anecheta, wherein, as they say, is store of great and goodly Fish. Afterwards we traveled still up the hill for three The River of Anacheta. mile's space, until we come to a little gate, which when we had passed, we found another River, where are certain other gates, which are not used. And they which pass these bottoms Other Gates. and deep Valleys, come hither to their lodging, because they cannot pass in one day from one end to the other. here the Friar which guided us, used such cruelty towards a Xuum or Captain, A beggar on horseback. as a man would not have used to a Moor. This Captain sent not his men to carry our stuff so so soon as he should, therefore he destroyeth certain fields of Beans, and utterly spoilt them, of which Beans they live in these Valleys, because here groweth nothing but Millet and Beanes. And because we spoke against his doing, he said; That this was the Law of the Country, and daily he caused many of them which carried our stuff to be beaten, and sometimes he took away their Mules, Oxen, and pieces of Cloth, saying, That whosoever served badly, was so to be used. The fourth of October, we traveled still by these bad ways, and came to a River, by which The River of Gemma. we lodged, which is very great and fair, and is called Gemma, and aboundeth with Fish, as the Country people say: and these Rivers join together, and fall into Nilus. We descended down this Mountain for six mile's space, at the end whereof we found other gates, where we also paid for our passage. From these gates we came to our lodging in a Champain field, where we found no Valleys nor any thing else, but all was plain & even ground. The distance between both the gates aforesaid, is above fifteen miles, and here is the division of the Kingdoms of Amara and Xoa. And these gates are called Baba Bassa, which signifieth, The new Landlord In these Valleys and rough grounds, are infinite numbers of all sorts of Fowls. Baba Bassa. 66 The fifth of October, we traveled through Champains, not fare distant from the said Rocks and deep Valleys, and we lodged in the midway towards a Monastery, called Bilibranos, Bilibranos. whereof I will speak that which I saw Prete janni do three times. The first was, when he came to perform a yearly solemnity for a Prelate of that Monastery, which was deceased, Ichee, the second, Prelate of all Ethiopia, and next to the Patriarch. whose name was Gianes, and was taken for a Saint. His Title was Ichee, and he is the chiefest Prelate of all Ethiopia, saving the Patriarch Abuna Mark. The second time, he came to the election of another Ichee, whose name was jacob, a man of wonderful holy life, which sometimes had been a Moor. This Ichee was our great friend, and he told us, that he was admonished in a night by a Vision, that he was not in the right way, and that he should repair unto the Patriarch Abuna Mark, who received him graciously, and made him a Christian, and instructed him in all points of our Faith, as if he had been his Son. Ichee, in the tongue of Tigrai, signifieth an Abbot, which is used in the Kingdom of Barnagasso, and Tigremahon. In this Champain through which we travailed, were certain small houses, made almost underground, and so were the yards likewise round about them, where they keep their Cattles, & they said they builded their houses so low, because of the huge Winds, which are rise in those parts. here we saw the people badly apparelled, but such store of Oxen, Mules, and Mares, as it is Huge winds. incredible. 67. The Wednesday following, we found a better Country, sowed with Wheat and Barley, and in some of these fields we saw some Corn ripe, some newly cut down, and other which seemed newly to be sown. This Country is called Tahagun, and is very well peopled, with many great Towns, and hath infinite herds of all kinds of Cattles, to wit, of Oxen, Tahagun. Horses, Mules, and Sheep. In these Countries many are sick of Agues, unto whom, as we perceived, they ministered no remedy, expecting only the help of Nature, and if any man Their Physic, nothing, or bleeding, or soaring. hath pain in his head, they let him blood in the head; and if he be sick in his breast, sides, or shoulders, they sear him with a red-hot Iron, as we use to sear our Cattles. On Wednesday, to our great comfort, we began to behold a fare off, the Camp and Pavilions of Prete janni, which seemed to be infinite, and to cover all the fields, and here we lodged. On Thursday, we made no great journey. From Friday at noon, we rested all Saturday and Sunday in a little Town, where there was a new Church, which was not yet painted, (for they paint all their Churches) neither was it very curiously wrought, which was called Auriata, that is to say, The Church of the Apostles, and they said it belonged to the King, unto whose Tents was some three mile's distance: and from this place unto the Church where Abuna Mark was lodged, is a mile and a half, which Abuna Mark is his great Patriarch. 68 There came unto us a great Lord, who by his office was called Adrugaz, that is to say, Great Master of the Household, who told us, that the Prete janni understanding of our coming, had Prete jannies Campe. Adrugaz. sent him to guard us, and provide us of all things that we stood in need of, and straightway willed us to take Horse and go with him, and supposing he would have led us to the Court, we prepared ourselves. He caused us to go backe again, not the same way which we came, but made us compass certain small hills, and turned us backe again above three miles, willing us not to take it in ill part, because Prete janni came that way whether we went, as indeed he did: we saw also six or seven men, mounted upon very goodly Horses, ride skirmishing and playing before us, having their faces wholly covered, so that one could not be discerned from the other, and many followed after them upon Mules, and we judged that this Cavalcada was made of purpose for our sakes, because the Prete was desirous to see us, and they led us on the backside of certain small hills, where this Gentleman was lodged in his Tent, and caused us also to be placed hard by him, in another goodly Tent, and saw us plentifully provided of all things, which we stood in need of. We were not fare distant from the place, where Prete janni himself was lodged, the Friar also came and lodged near us. On Wednesday, in White round Tent. Thiefs allowed. White men, called Franks, as all Europeans are in the East. The cause the expeditions of these Nations (the most of which were franks) to the holy land. the morning, they brought us another goodly great Tent, which was white and round, saying, That Prete janni sent us the same, and that no man might have the like Tent, saving the Prete and the Churches, and that himself lodged in the same when he travailed: and so we stayed until Friday, without understanding what we should do, but were always well provided of victuals. The Gentleman which guarded us, and the Friar likewise admonished us to have a good eye unto our stuff, because in that Country there were many Thiefs; and the franks, that is, The White men, which were in the Court, gave us the like warning, and told us that there were Captains, and others like Toll-masters over the said Thiefs, which paid a Tribute to Prete janni, of such goods as were stolen. §. XI. How the Ambassador and we were called for by the Commandment of PRETE JANNI, and of the order which we found, and of the State and Majesty of PRETE JANNI. His conference, allowance, remove; The Ambassador's Audience. 69. ON Friday, the twentieth of October, about three of the clock, the Friar came unto us, and told us in great haste, that the Prete janni had called for us. The Ambassador commanded all the goods to be laden, which the Captain General had sent, and charged us to put ourselves in order, which we did in very The Portugals sent for. good sort by the help of God, and many people as well on foot as on horseback, came to wait upon us, with whom we came in good order unto a Gate, from whence we beheld on all sides, an infinite number of Pavilions and Tents, like unto a City, and those which belonged The Pretes movable city of white Tent to Prete janni, were set up in a wide field, all White, (as I have said, it is their general use) and before the same was a very fair Read Tent, which they say, is never set up, but on days of great Feasts, or of some great audience. Before the said Read Tent, were two ranks of Arches The Read Festival Tent. erected, covered with White and Read Cloth of Silk, to wit; one arch covered with Read, and another with Silk, and they were not covered, but had the Cloth of Silk round about them, as it were a piece of Wood, which supporteth a Cross, having a Stolen wrapped about it: and so these Arches stood on one front, and were about twenty: their bigness and breadth was like unto the arch of a little Cloister, and one rank was distant from another, about a stones cast. Here were an infinite number of people placed together, which to my judgement seemed Forty thousand persons. to be above forty thousand persons, and all of them stood in good order on either tides without stirring, and the people which were best apparelled, were next unto the arches, among whom were certain Canons and Churchmen very honourable, with great hoods on their Canons and Churchmen. heads, not like unto Mitres, but with certain sharp points on the top, painted with Colours, and were of Cloth of Silk, and Crimson, and other people in very rich array, before whom stood four Horses, to wit, two on the one side, and two on the other, which were saddled, and richly covered with Embroidered Cloth down to the ground: the Armour which they ware under the same, was not to be seen: These Horses had high The great pomp and magnificence of Prete janni. Crowns upon their heads, which mounted above their ears, and went down to the Bits of their Bridle, with great Plumes of Feathers of sundry Colours, and under the said Horses stood many other good Horses, saddled and covered with Silk and Velvet, and the head of each one was equal, and as it were in order with the people: next unto these Horses, behind them (because the throng of people was so great) stood many honourable persons, which were apparelled only from the girdle downward, with very fine and White Cotton cloth. The rest of the people which were basely apparelled, stood between them and the rest. It is a Custom, that before the King and great men of Commandment, there always go men which carry Whips, that is, A little staff with a large Thong of Leather, and when they ●ash in the Air, they make a great noise, to make the people give backe. Above One hundred under Martial one hundred of these Fellows came to meet us, all apparelled in certain small jackets of Silk, which made such a noise with lashing, that one man could not hear another. The men on Horseback, and upon Mules which were with us, lighted a fare off, and we were led on Horseback yet a great way farther, and lighted within a Crossbow shot of the great Tent, and here they which conducted us, began to do their accustomed reverence, Reverence, how done. and we likewise, because we were so instructed, which is, to stoop down with the right hand unto the ground. Likewise, in this place, within a Crossbow shoot, there met us at lest sixty men, which were, as it were, Porters with Maces, and they came half running, for so they are wont to run with all Messages which the Prete sendeth. They were apparelled in white jackets, Messengers. of good Cloth of Silk, and upon their shoulders they had certain skins, of Roan or Tawny colour, very hairy, which they said, were Lion's skins, and reached down to the ground. And upon those skins they had certain Chains of Gold, rudely wrought, with jewels set in them, and likewise other jewels about their necks. They wear certain Silk Girdles of diverse Colours, in breadth and making, like to the Girts of Horses, saving that they were long with Flakes and Tassels down to the ground, and they went half on the one side, and half on the other, and waited upon us to the first rank of the arches, where we stayed. But before we came to the said Arches, there stood four great Lions, tied with their Four Lions. Chains in the way which we were to pass, and having passed them in the midst of the fields: under the shadow of the said Arches, stood four men of Honour, among which, was Four Lords. one of the two greatest Lords which are in the Court of Prete janni, which is called Betudete, The Betudete. that is to say, The Grand Captain, and there are two of them, whereof one waiteth on his right hand, and the other on his left. He which waited on his right hand, was (as they said) in war against the Moors; and he that waited on his left hand, was the same which stood there; the other three were great Personages. When we came unto them, we stood a great while without speaking any word, neither we to them, nor they to us. In the mean while there came an old Priest, which was (as they say) the Kinsman and Confessor of Prete janni, wearing a white Bonnet, like unto a Bernusso, and a great hood of Silk. This man by his Office, is called Cabeata, and is the second person in these Kingdoms; and he came out of the Prete his Tent, from whence we were distant two stones cast. Three of the four that stayed with us, went half way to meet him, and the Betudete stayed with us, and when they drew nigh unto us, the Betudete moved three or four steps toward them, and so all five of them came unto us. The Cabeata being arrived, demanded of the Ambassador, what he would have, and whence he came: The Ambassador answered, That he came from India, and brought an Ambassage unto Prete janni, from the Grand Captain and Governor of the Indies, under the King of Portugal. Herewithal, he returned to the Prete from whom he came, and returned three times with the very selfsame Questions and Answers. To all their demands, Three, a remarkable number. the Ambassador answered after one sort. The fourth time, the Cabeata said, Say what you will, and I will declare the same to the King. To whom the Ambassador answered, That He and his whole Company kissed his Highness' hands, and greatly thanked God, which had fulfilled The Ambassadors speech. their holy desires, in joining Christians together with Christians, and that they were the first which had performed the same. With this answer, the Cabeata departed hence, and straightway returned with another Message, and always the foresaid four Honourable persons went to meet him, in such sort, as we have before already declared, and coming unto us, he said, That we were right welcome to Prete janni, and that we should go to our lodging and rest ourselves. At this first Audience, he useth no other words, neither in his Majesty to be seen, for Policy of State the better maintaining of his reputation. Then the Ambassador delivered out by several parcels, all the Presents which the Grand Captain sent unto his Highness, and over and besides the same, four bags of Pepper, which we brought to defray our charges. All the particulars were forthwith conveyed to the Tent of the Prete, and afterward brought backe again to the Arches where we stood, and they hanged up the Clotheses of Arras which we gave them, upon the Arches: and likewise, every parcel of the rest of the goods and things; and while they hung up in the sight of all men, all men were commanded to keep silence, and one which is called the Lord Chief justice of the Court, spoke Silence. with a loud voice, and declared piece by piece, what the things were which the Grand Captain had sent to Prete janni, and willed all men, To give thanks unto the Lord God, for having caused Christians to meet together, and that if any Man were there that were grieved thereat, he might weep and howl; and whosoever rejoiced thereat, might sing. Then all the people that were there assembled, gave a mighty shout in manner of praising God, which continued for a great space. This being ended, they licenced us to departed, and brought us to our lodging, a great Crossbow shoot distant from the Tents of the Prete, where our Pavilion, which he had sent us, was set up, and where the rest of our stuff remained. 70. In the removing of these our goods, we began to see by experience, the advice which was given us concerning the Thiefs, for suddenly on the way, they took by Base The every attending the Court. force from one of our Servants, four Basins of Latton, and four Dishes of porcelan, and certain other small things belonging to our Kitchen, and because the Servant would have defended himself, they gave him a great wound on the Leg. The Ambassador could do no more, but 'cause him to be healed, and of these goods could never after recover any whit. As soon as we were lodged, Prete janni sent us three hundred great White Loaves of Wheat, and many jars of Wine of Honey, and ten Oxen, and the Messengers which brought these things, said; That Prete janni had commanded, that we should have fifty Oxen given us, and as many jars of Wine. The Saturday following, Provision sent them. which was the one and twentieth of October, he sent us great store of Bread and Wine, and many Haggasses of Flesh, of diverse sorts, which were very well made and dressed, and the like was done upon the Sunday, whereon among other many and sundry Haggasses, a young Calf was brought unto us, all whole laid in Paste, so well dressed and seasoned, with Spices and Fruits put in the belly thereof, that we could never satisfy ourselves with feeding A calf whole in Paste. thereon. On Monday following, there was a rumour spread through all the Court, that we had kept backe many bags of Pepper, which the Grand Captain had sent unto the Prete, Pepper is the best merchandise in Ethiopia which was untrue; and because they make exceeding great account of Pepper, and that it is the greatest merchandise that runneth through Ethiopia, therefore the Friar came unto us, with a cunning, saying unto us, That if the Ambassador would give all his Pepper to Prete janni, that he would give order, that our charges should be defrayed during our abode there, and until our return unto Maczua: and thus they ceased to give us Victuals, neither were the fifty Oxen sent unto us, nor the jars of Wine. Likewise, they forbade all the franks in the Court, that they should not speak with us. They willed us also, not to departed out of our Tent, because it was the Custom, that all they which come unto this Court, should speak with no man, till they had talked with the King, and that for breaking this order, they had cast in prison a Portugal of Acugna, which came to speak with us on the way with another Frank, laying to their charge, that they came to reveal unto us the secrets of the Court. This Portugal fled on a night with his manacles on his hands from an Eunuch, which kept him, and came to our Tent to save himself. The next morning with speed they came to seek him, but the Ambassador would not deliver him, but sent his Factor and the Interpreter to speak with the Betudete on his behalf, and to ask him, why he cast the Portugalls into fetters, and handled them so badly by Eunuches which were Slaves. The Betudete answered nothing to the purpose, saying: Who sent for you hither? and added further, That Matthew went not into Portugal by Prete janni his commandment, nor by the commandment of the Queen Helena. And that if this Slave had put the Portugalls into fetters, the Portugalls likewise might put this Slave again into fetters, for such is the justice in those countries. 71. On Tuesday, the four and twentieth of October, waiting, while the Prete would Remove of the Court. sand for us to speak with him, he departed with all his Court toward the same place from whence he came, which was about six miles off. In the mean season the Friar came unto us, and wished us if we would go to the place where the King lay, that we should buy ourselves Mules to carry our stuff, and told the Ambassador, that if he would buy or cell he might so do. The Ambassador answered him, That we were not come thither to play the Merchants, but only to serve God and both the Kings, and to unite one Christian people with another, and this they did only to sift out what our iutention and purpose was. Until this present they had forbidden all Christians in the Court to speak with us, Other their tricks are her● omitted. or to come unto our Tents, and if they came thither they came very secretly, because the Friar was always with us as our Guardian. 72. When Lopez Suarez, grand Captain and Governor of India, came with his Fleet to the Haven of Ziden; in which Fleet I myself was, we found in the same place sixty The Haven of Ziden, near Mecca. Christian men, which were Slaves unto the Turks, and they were of diverse Nations, who were part of these which at this present we found in this Court, who say, that they waited for the grace of God, to wit, while the Portugalls should come into this Haven of Ziden, that they might escape away with us; and because the people of our Fleet could not go on Land, therefore they stayed behind; and few days after, fifteen of these white men, with as many more Abyssines of the Country of Prete janni, which likewise were Slaves, found two Brigandines, and fled away to get unto our Fleet; and being not able to come unto the I'll of The I'll of Camaran. The I'll of Maczua. Camaran, they came to the I'll of Maczua, which is near unto Ercoco, a Town of Prete janni. And coming on land they sunk the Brigandines, and came unto the Court of the Prete, whom we saw more honourably and courteously used then ourselves, till this present. And they have given them Lands and Slaves which serve them and maintain them. These are the franks, the greatest part whereof were Genoveses, two Catalanians, one of Sio, one a Biscaien, and one an high Germane, which afterward came all into Portugal, and they call us Portugalls also franks. All other white people, to wit, those of Syria, of Grecia, and of Cairo, they call Gibetes. These franks prevailed with us to give four bags of Pepper, and Eastern Christians called Ghibetes: the Western Franks both in Africa and Asia, ever since the Expeditions into the holy Land, wherein the Franks were first and most, beginning at the Council of Claremont in France. The old custom of Ethiopia, not to suffer strangers to departed. Christians detained. four Chests covered with leather, for a present to the Prete, which we carried the thirtieth of October, which was but collusion of the Courtiers for their own advantage. The franks which were in the Court came after to our Tent and told us, that the great men of the Court were our enemies, and that this Friar had put into their heads, to counsel Prete janni to suffer us not to return, nor to departed out of his Kingdom. Because we reported evil of the Country, and that we would speak much worse when we were departed out of the same, and that was always the custom of these Kingdoms, not to suffer Strangers to departed which came into the same. We suspected thus much by that which we had heard, and they confirmed the same. For we knew very well, that john Gomez, and john Prete, Portugalls, (which were sent hither by Tristan de Acunna, Lord Governor of India, together with a Moor, which yet liveth and dwelleth in Manadeli) were not suffered to departed; because they threatened to kill them, if they departed: and likewise one Peter de Covillan a Portugal, and two Venetians. On Tuesday, the last of October, Prete janni came down from the Tents where he lay, toward this Circuit where we abode; and when he passed by he saw our Tent, not fare distant from his, and sent a man to the Ambassador, to wish him to remove his Tent, because the air was bad where the same stood, and yet our Tent stood in the same place which they had appointed us the day before. The Ambassador sent him word, that he had no people to remove his Tent nor his stuff, and that if he might have people, he would 'cause it to be removed, whither soever it pleased his Highness. This day at evening came a message from the Prete, saying, That if the Ambassador or his company, had any Cross of gold or of silver, that he Cross demanded. should sand it him, for he desired to see it. The Ambassador sent him word, that neither he nor his company had any, and that one which he had brought with him he had given to Barnagasso, herewithal the Page departed, but suddenly returned again, saying, That we should sand him any that we had. We sent him a Wooden Cross of mine, with a painted Crucifix, which by the way I carried in my hand, according to the custom of the Country. Immediately he sent it backe unto us, saying; That he took great pleasure in beholding of it, because he perceived that we were good Christians. The Ambassador sent word unto the Prete by the said Page, that he had yet a little Pepper, to defray his own and his companies charges, which he desired to bestow upon his Highness, and also four Chests to keep apparel in, and that when it pleased him, he might sand for them. The Page departing with this message, returned suddenly, saying; That the King desired no Pepper nor Chests, and that the Clotheses which he had given him, were bestowed upon Churches, and that the Pepper was given to the poor. For so it had been told him, that the Grand Captain of India had done, in giving all the clothes sent him by the King of Portugal, unto Churches. The Ambassador answered, That whosoever had told him any such thing, had not told the truth, because it was all laid up together, and kept in safety. This answer being sent, there came another message, saying; That Prete janni commanded, that the Ambassador without all delay, with his whole Company should come unto him, and it was three hours at lest within night. Forthwith we all began to put on our best Apparel, to go whither we were sent for. When we were ready, another came which brought us word, that we must not go; and thus we stayed at home in our dumps. 74. On Wednesday the first of November, two hours within night, Prete janni sent Going to the court by night. for us by a Page, and having put ourselves in order, we went our way, and coming to the gate or entry of the first circuit or hedge, we found Porters, which caused us to wait there a good hour, in the cold and dry wind. From the place where we stood, we saw many lighted Torches, standing before the other part of the circuit of the hedge, and men held them in their hands. While we stayed thus in this entry (for they would not suffer us to pass) our men shot off two Harquebuses, and suddenly there came a word from the King; demanding, why we had not brought many Harquebuses from the Sea. The Ambassador answered, that we came not as Warriors, and that therefore we brought not the said Armour with us; but that we brought only these three or four Harquebuses, to show pleasure and pastime. While we waited here, five principal men came unto us, among whom was one called Adrugas, to whom we were appointed at our first coming to the Court. As soon as they were come with the word of the Prete, forthwith they did their wont reverence, and we in like manner, and began to set forward, and having go five or six paces, but we and they stood still. They went on the side of us, as if they had led us by the hand, & on the one side of them, went two men with The Rites of admitting to presence. Strange Ceremonies of State. Ten pauses. two Torches lighted in their hands, & two before them on the other side, and as they guided us, each of them in his course began to cry with an high voice, Hurcha, Hiale, Huchia, Abeton, which signifieth; Himulco which you have commanded me (Sir) here I bring unto you. And when one had made an end, another began, and so they followed one after another, and used this speech so long, until we heard a voice from within, uttered by diverse, which was, Cafacinelet, that is to say, Come ye in? We went a little farther, and they began again to stay, and uttered the foresaid words again, until they heard an answer from within, as at the first. They made above ten of these pauses, from the first entrance unto the second, and every time when they said within Cafacinelet, because it is the word of the King, they which were our guides, and we with them, bowed down our heads and our hands to the ground. And having passed the second entry, they began to make another song, which was this; Caphan, Hiam, Caynha, Afrangues, Abeton, which signifieth; The franks which you commanded me here, I bring them, my Lord And these he uttered as often as the other words before, and attended an answer from within the house, which was like unto the former, and so from pause to pause, we came unto a Bed or Table, before The presence. which stood many burning Torches, which we saw in the first entry, and told them to be eighty on every side, in even rank, and that no man might go out of the rank: Those which held them, had before them certain long Canes in their hands, which went overthwart breast-high, and the said Torches stood all equal. This Bed was placed within the entrance of a great house of earth, whereof we spoke before, which is built upon very great Pillars of Cypress; the roof standing upon these Pillars, was Painted with certain goodly colours, and it was Wainscoted directly down from the top to the bottom. The covering of the roof, was of the Grass of the Country, which lasteth (as they say) the life of a man. In the entry of the house, that is to say, at the upper part thereof, were five Curtains prepared, which hung before the said bed, and the middlemost of them was embroidered with Gold, and the others were of fine Silk. Before these Curtains, on the floor was laid a great and rich Carpet, and near unto it, two great clothes of shaggy Cotton, like Carpets which they call Basutos': all the rest was covered with painted Mats, so that no part of the bore floor could be seen. And likewise from the one end unto the other, the whole room was full of lighted Torches, like those which we had seen while we were without. While we thus stood still from behind the Curtains, there came a word from Prete janni, Manner of audience. saying, abruptly, that he sent not Matthew into Portugal, though it were granted that he went thither with his Licence, seeing the King of Portugal, had sent him many things, what was become of them, and wherefore were they not brought as the King had sent them? And that those things which the Grand Captain had sent him from India, were already delivered? The Ambassador answered, that if it pleased his Highness to vouchsafe to hear him, he would satisfy him in all points; and suddenly he began to say, those things which the Grand Captain sent him were already presented, and over and above, that he had given him part of that Pepper which he brought with him for his expenses. Touching the goods sent unto him by the King of Portugal, the cause why they were not brought unto his Majesty was, because the Ambassador which brought them, named Edward Galuan, deceased in Camaran, and besides that certain Portugals deceased in the I'll of Delaca, among whom were the Factor and Interpreter, that should have delivered the same; and finally, the Grand Captain, being not able to recover the Haven of Maczua, through contrary winds, returned into India, and from thence departed home unto Portugal; to the Captain which succeeded in his place. The King of Portugal not knowing of the death of the said Edward, but thinking he had been come to the Court of your Highness, gave no further Commission, but only to come into the Read Sea to destroy the Moors, and to hearken after his Ambassador; which Grand Captain, doubting that he should be able to recover no Haven, as at other times they could not, would not bring the goods which the King of Portugal had sent him which are preserved in India, laid up together, and that he desired only to conduct Matthew thither with him, that if it were his chance to recover any Haven on the Coast of the Abissini, he might there put him on shore, and afterward sand him those goods. And because it pleased God, that they arrived at the foresaid Haven of Maczua, which is in his Territories, although it be in the hands of the Moors, the Grand Captain determined to sand unto him himself, Don Roderigo with these goods and Pieces wherewith he had preserved him, and that he should come in company with Matthew, only to see him, and to learn the way against another time, when it should please him to sand the Ambassador of the King of Portugal, and that Matthew was departed out of this life at the Monastery of the Vision. At the end of this Answer, returned another Message; saying, If three were slain in Delaca, how escaped Matthew? Hereunto it was answered, that Matthew escaped because he would not stir out of the ship. And the Ambassador besought him very humbly, to vouchsafe to give him audience, because he should understand the truth, and that likewise, he would deliver him in writing, that which the Grand Captain had sent him by word of mouth, besides the Letters, and that by this means he should understand the whole matter. Questions and Answers passed too and fro, without any conclusion, and so they dismissed us. The next day he sent us great store of Bread, Wine and Flesh, and two men which said, that they had charge to give us every day our diet and other necessaries. 75. On Saturday the third of November, the Prete janni sent for us, and we went at twenty Italian and Bohemian and other clocks, begin at evening, the reckoning of 24. hours; as we of 12. at midday and midnight. four of the clock, and coming to the first gate or entrance, while we stayed a while, there came a message, that we should shoot off our Pieces, but without Bullets for hurting no body, and within a while after, they let us come in, and we used the like respite that we did before, and coming in between the Gates and the Curtains, where we stood at the first, we saw the place of the Bed very richly trimmed, and decked as before, and all behind and before, was covered with embroidered cloth, and the people were more richly arrayed, and stood on both sides all in a rank with their naked Swords and Daggers in their hands, and placed, as though they had been to fight one with another. There were two hundred Torches lighted on both sides standing in a rank, as they did the other day, and when we were come in; he began to ask us questions, and sand us Answers by the Cabeata, and by a Page called Abdenago, which is Captain of all the Pages, with these his Messages he carried his naked Sword in his hand, and the first which he brought was this, How many we were, and how many Harquebuses we had brought? and straight way there came another; demanding, Who had taught the Moors to make Handgunnes, and great Ordnance, and whether they shot at the Portugals with them, or the Portugals at them, and who were most afraid of the Moors or the Portugals? Each of these Questions came at several times, and we made a several Answer unto each diverse Questions and Answers. of them. And touching the fear of the great Ordnance, we said, that the Portugals were so well armed in the Faith of jesus Christ, that they were not afraid of the Moors, and had they feared them, they would not have come so fare off, without any necessity to seek them. Touching the making of Calievers, and great Ordnance, they said, that the Moors were men, and that they had wit and understanding as well as any of us. He sent to inquire whether the Turks had good Artillery? The Ambassador answered, that their great Ordnance was as good as ours, but that we were not one whit afraid of them, because we fought for the faith of jesus Christ, and they against the same. Then he demanded who had taught the Turks to make great Ordnance? We answered him as before, to wit, that the Turks were men, and had understanding and capacity of men in all perfection, saving in the Faith. Then he sent to know, whether there were any in our company that could play at Rapier and Dagger, for that he would gladly see them play. The Ambassador appointed George de Breu and another tall fellow Rapier and Dagger. to play, which both did very well, and performed as much as was to be expected, of men exercised and trained up in Arms, and the Prete might very well behold them from behind the Curtains, and took great pleasure at them, as we were informed. When they had done, the Ambassador sent to Prete janni, beseeching him to give him audience, and to understand the message which the Grand Captain of the King of Portugal had sent unto him, and that he would dispatch him, that he might return to their Fleet against the time of their arrival, and not to put him to any more expenses without profit. An answer was returned, that we were but newly come thither, and had not seen one third part of his Lands and Dominions, and that we should take our pleasures: For as soon as the Grand Captain should come to Maczua, he would sand to speak with him, and then we should departed, and if the said Captain would build a Fortress in Maczua, or in Suachen, or in Zeila, that he would see the same forthwith furnished all things necessary. And because the Turks are many and we few, when such a Fortress were builded with on the Read Sea, we might very well find out a way whereby we might pass to jerusalem, and the Holy Land with an Army. The Ambassador answered, that all these were the very things which the King of Portugal desired, and that still he besought him to give him Audience, and if he were minded not to give him audience, that be might sand him to the Grand Captains Letters, and all the whole Message in writing, which he sent him to deliver by word mouth. He took order that all things should be interpreted and written in the Abissin Tongue, and sent unto him: which the Ambassador did, requesting him instantly to give him his dispatch. After this, the Prete janni sent him word, that Seeing he had brought him a pair of Organs, Playing, singing and dancing. he should sand him one to play thereon, and to sing, and so he did. Then he desired thatwe should dance before him after our manner. When the Dance was done, we signified unto him that we were Christians, & prayed him to give us leave to sing Mass after our custom, according to the Church of Rome. Suddenly we received an Answer, that He knew well that we were Christians, and that since the Moors which were wicked and treacherous had their Prayers after their manner; wherefore should not we have the same after ours? And that he would sand us all things necessary thereunto. as soon as we were come to our Lodging, they brought us three hundred great Loaves of Bread, and twenty four jars of Wine, and the Bearer told us, that there were hirtie jars appointed for us, but that the Porters on the way had broken six of them. §. XII. Of the Questions moved to the Ambassador, by the appointment of PRETE JANNI, at several times by Interlocutors, and lastly, in presence: wherein many points of their Religion are opened. 76. THe Sunday following many Questions came unto our Tent from Prete janni, to the Ambassador, and all of them were concerning the Armour which he understood, that the King of Portugal had sent him, and whether it should be sent him out of India. The Ambassador said, that the Armour and all things else which the King had sent him, should come the year following, and that the Grand Captain would either sand them or bring them himself, and so he sent him word, and wrote him his Letters. Then he willed our men to shoot with their Calievers, within the great hedge, and that certain of his people should shoot also, and whether any of us could make Gunpowder? It was told him, that there was none that could make the same, but that the Grand Captain would sand men with their Instruments to make Saltpetre, and that he would bring Brimstone with him in his ships. He said that brimstone might be found in his Kingdom, so that there were Masters to make Saltpetre, and that his Armies wanted nothing else, but the use of Artillery, and men to teach them to make the same, because he was able to bring unto the field an infinite number of Harquebuses, wherewith he might subdue all the Moorish Kings about him. And to this purpose a certain Genoves which lived in the Court, told me, that he had considered, that more Saltpetre might be made in these Kingdoms, then in any other place of the World, by reason of the infinite number of Cattles which were there, and that here be also Mountains that yield Brimstone. He sent us word afterward, that he would have us show him how we did put on those white Armours, which the Grand Captain had sent him. Our men forthwith armed one of the company, where he might well see him. Then he sent for the Swords and Curasses, which the Ambassador and his company had brought, that he might view them. 77. On Monday at Evening, he sent for me, Francis Aluarez, to bring the Hosts unto him, Sight of the Host. which he desired to see. I brought him eleven of them very well made, not in boxes or pixes, because I knew the great reverence which they use to their Hosts, which is one Cake only. And these Hosts had a Crucifix upon them, and therefore I carried them in a very fair Dish of porcelan covered with Taffeta. I brought him the Surplice, the Chalice, the Altarstone, the Ampull; and he viewed all, piece by piece, and willed me to open the Cloth wherein the Altarstone was (which was sewed in a white Cloth) and so he did: which when he had seen he willed to be covered. This stone on the upper side was very smooth, square, and well made, and on the neither side was somewhat uneven, according to the nature, and proportion of stones. He sent me word, that seeing in Portugal there were so good Masons, why had they not polished it on that side also; saying, that the things which belonged unto God's Service, aught to be perfect and not imperfect. The night being come, he sent for me that I should come to his Tent, and willed I should come in, and so I did. They set me in the midst thereof, which was all spread on the ground with exceeding fine Carpets. I stood four yards distant from Prete janni, which sa●e behind those Curtains: he commanded me to apparel myself, as if I should say Mass, which I did. When I was apparelled, he caused me to be asked, Who gave us that apparel, whether they were the Apostle, or some other Saints? I answered him, that the Church had taken it out of the Passion of Christ. Who prescribed Massing Apparel. The Mysteries of it. He willed me to tell him what every one of those pieces signified; and so I began with every part, to show him what they signified, according to the Passion of our Lord And when I came to the Manipulum, I told him, that it was a little Cord, wherewith they bond the hands of jesus Christ. Then coming to the Stolen, I told him, that that signified the great Cord, which they cast about his neck to lead him this way and that way, and that the Planet signified the apparel which they put upon him, for to mock him * Thus indeed is he mystically mocked, when Scripture and Preaching was turned into Iesture, Vesture and bodily exercise: as at Rome and in Abassia. withal; Which when I had ended, he said again with a very loud voice, that we were true Christians, because we knew the Passion of Christ so perfectly. And whereas I had said, that the Church had taken this out of the Passion of Christ, he demanded, which was that Church? Because we held two head Churches in Christendom, the first of Constantinople in Greece, and the second of Rome in France. a Of this see before, all Western Christendom called franks in the East. From the Holy Land Expeditions. I answered him, there was but one Church: and though it were granted, that Constantinople was the head in the beginning, yet it ceased now to be, because the Head of the Church b A brief of Popish Faith. is there where Saint Peter was; because jesus Christ said; Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will build my Church. And when S. Peter was at Antiochia, the Church was there, because the Head was there, and when he came to Rome he abode still there, and there the Head shall always he: and this Church ruled by the Holy Ghost hath ordained things necessary to say Mass. Moreover, I proved this Church unto him, telling him, that in the Articles of our Faith, which the Apostles made, the Apostle Simon c Simon zealots saith: I believe in d This word (in) is twice here put in by some other Romish zealots, count. August. Serm. de Temp. 131. credere Ecclesiam non in Ecclesiam, quia Ecclesia non D●us &c. c. s. 181 De verb. Dom. 61. Trac. in 10. 29. &c. the holy Catholic Church. But in the great Creed which was made in the Nicene Council by three hundred and eighteen Bishops, against the Heresy of Arrius, they say: I believe in one Catholic and apostolic Church; and this is the holy Roman Church, wherein Saint Peter sat, upon whom God founded his Church, as he saith. And Saint Paul, a chosen vessel and Doctor of the Gentiles, calleth it Catholic and apostolic, e Where? because in it are all the apostolic powers, which God gave to Saint Peter, and to all the rest of the Apostles of binding and losing. They answered me, that I gave a good reason for the Church of Rome; but what could I say for the Church of Constantinople, which belonged to Saint Mark, and for the Cherch of Greece, which belonged to Saint john the Patriarch of Alexandria? Hereunto I answered them, that their reason strengthened mine, because Saint Peter was Saint Marks Master, and he sent him into those parts, and so that neither Mark nor john f And wherefore then did Christ sand the Apostles to preach to all Nations? Monasteries. could plant any Churches, but only in the name of him which had sent them, which Churches were members of the Head, which sent those Preachers, to which Head all Authorities were given. And many years after, when Saint Jerome, and many other holy men had separated themselves, they ordained Monasteries of austere and holy life, wherein they might serve God, and that the said Monasteries could not be established without the Authority of the apostolic Church, which is that of Rome; and how can they make Churches in prejudice of the chief Head, if they were not builded, and made by our Lord jesus Christ? They yielded hereunto, and the Interpreter said that Prete janni took exceeding great pleasure hereat. Then they asked me whether in Portugal, the Priests were married? I told them, no. They demanded, whether we held the Council of Pope Leo g Not deep reading either of the Priest of the Abassen. For Leo lived (but was not present, nor by his D●put●●s' Precedent, above one hundred years after the Nicene Council) when that of chalcedon was held. In the former Sylvester and julius were Bishops of Rome, not Callers, or Rulers of the Council, wherein Pap●●●tius withstood that adulterate enforced continency. S●c. ●c. hist. l. 1. c. 8. Sozom. l. 1. c. 22. &c. The Author here confounds diverse Counsels. which was made at Nice? I told them, yea, and that I had already declared, that the great Creed was made there. They asked me again, how many Bishops were then with the Pope? I answered, that I had already told them, that there were three hundred and eighteen. They replied again unto me, that it was ordained in this Council, that Priests might marry, and if this Council were sworn and confirmed, wherefore were they not married? I told them that I knew nothing else of that Council, but that the Creed was made there, and that our Lady might be called the Mother of God. Afterwards, they told me many other things which there were ordained and sworn, which Pope Leo broke, and prayed me to tell them what they were: I answered them, that I knew them not, but that in mine opinion if he had broken any of them, they might be some of those, which concerned Heresy, which at that time was very great, but that he had approved things necessary and profitable, and that otherwise he should not have been allowed, and canonised for a Saint as he is. Again, he asked me concerning the Marriage of Priests, enquiring of me, whether the Apostles were married? I told him, that I never had read in any Book, that the Apostles had Wives; after that, they went in company with jesus, and although Saint Peter had a Daughter, yet he had her by his wife, before he was an Apostle, and that Saint john the Evangelist was a Virgin: and that I had read, that after the death of Christ, the Apostles preached constantly the Faith in him, and doubted not to dye for the same: And that the Church of Rome, which is the true Church, hath ordained and confirmed, that after the imitation of the Apostles, no Priest should have a wife, to the end they should be more clean, and more pure in their consciences, and should not be busied all their time in bringing up their children, and providing for their living. Hereunto answer was returned me, that their Books commanded, * Petronilla (as her age is calculated) must be younger than Peter's Apostleship. But that Peter did not give over his Wife, appears in Christ's visiting it, and healing his wife's mother: in his leading about a Sister (would be more suspicious) and the whole tenure of Scripture & antiquity. Here are both in extremes, and leave the truth for others to tak● up. Thiefs. Cunning trick. A Tent sent to say Mass in. that they should be married, and that Saint Peter said even so. They caused me to sing Gloria in excelsis, and certain Verses of the Creed. At this conference, an Interpreter stood continually, and hard by him the Friar, which had conducted us in our way. This Friar had been sometimes in Italy, and understood a little Latin. The Prete janni caused him to be asked, whether he understood that which I spoke? He answered him, yea, and that I had said, Gloria in excelsis, and the Creed, as they say it. 78. The night that I stayed so long with the Prete, before morning, the Ambassador was rob in the Tent where we lodged, and they stole away two Cloaks of cloth, two rich Hats, seven fine Shirts, &c. In the morning, the Ambassador willed me and the Secretary to go to the Tent of Prete, to complain and crave justice for this robbery, and so I did. But because the Ambassador had taken two Thiefs, therefore while we were before the Tent of the Prete, a Woman came crying and craving justice, and said; That the Ambassador and his Company, the last night, by means of an Arabian, that knew the language of the Country, had taken away her Daughter by force, and led her to their Tent, of whom they had had their pleasure. And because her Son complained for the forcing of his Sister, they had taken him with the Arabian, which had deceived the Maid, and laid to their charge that they were rob. When they had heard us and this woman, they made us both all one answer, that is, that justice should be done, and so they dismissed us. The same day, the Friar which was with me before the Prete, the night past, came with a rich Tent, but half worn, saying; That the Prete had sent us it to say Mass in, and that immediately it should be set up, because the next day was the Feast of the Angel Raphael, and that we should say Mass in it every day, and pray to God for him. This Tent was Embroidered, and of Velvet of Mecca, lined within with very fine Cloth of Chaut. They told me, that four years before the Prete had won it in the war, which he made against the King of Adel, who was a Moor, and Lord of Zeila, and Barbara: and the Prete sent us word, that we should hollow the same before we said Mass in it, because of the sins committed therein by the Moors. The same night it was presently set up, and on the morrow, we said Mass therein, and all the franks which were in the Court, for forty year's space, came thither to hear it, as also many people of the Country. 79. The eight of November, the Prete sent for us, and forthwith we repaired thither, the Ambassador would needs carry the Chests and bags of Pepper, which he had promised him. When we were come unto the entry of the first hedge, they held us with certain frivolous questions, concerning the Negroes which we had taken, for the goods which they had stolen from us: and the demands continued so long, that in the mean while they sent to lose the said Negroes, without any conclusion or remedy for the theft, and the Prete sent us three hundred Loaves, and thirty jars of Wine, and certain victuals of flesh from his own Table, and so we returned to our Tent. They sent another time for us, and when we were come, we stood a great while upon certain questions, why we took not our way from the Sea coast, toward the Kingdom of Dancute, which is fare the nearer way: and seeing we were Servants to the King of Portugal, why we had not Crosses marked in our flesh upon our shoulder, because such is their custom, that all the Servants of the Prete have a cross marked upon their right shoulders? They asked rarther: seeing we had given away our Pepper, wherewith we would buy our Victuals for our journey, &c. 80 The twelfth of November, the Prete sent us five very great and goodly Horses to our Tent, praying the Ambassador to come with four others of his company upon the said Horses, to skirmish before his Tent: and it was very late, and the Ambassrdour was not very well Skirmish on horseback. pleased that it was so late and dark: but straightway there were so many Torches lighted, that it was as light as day. And here they skirmished in such sort, that they delighted the Prete very much, which skirmish being ended, we returned to our Tent; whither suddenly the Prete sent us three jars of Wine, much better than any he had sent us before. The next day, he sent to the Ambassador a Cup of Silver, very curiously gilded, and made after our manner, as well in the foot, as in the Bowl. On the foot were the Apostles graved, standing upright, Gifts. and in the Bowl were certain Latin letters, containing these words: Hic est calix novi Testamenti: A cloth of Gold for the Altar of our Church, and a Basin and Ewer made of blackwood, with read and white veins, as fair as ever we saw, to pour water upon our hands, and sent us word, that we should sand him all our names in writing. They were suddenly carried him: he sent backe to know, what Roderigo signified, and what Lima signified, and likewise Signification of names. what was the signification of all the other names. The cause of this demand was, because in this Country they never give any proper name, which hath not some signification. The next morning, in the Tent of the Ambassador, there was another theft committed; for while George The every. de Breu was a sleep, he had a Cloak stolen that cost him twenty ducats, and from us also were stolen certain bags of stuff, neither use they any diligence to 'cause these things to be restored unto us, because (as we have said) there is a Captain of the Thiefs, which for the setting of the Prete his Tents, hath no other reward, but such things as they steal. This day the Prete sent us a Saddle for a Horse, wholly beset with stones of Cornallin, (this Saddle, besides that it was very heavy, was also very badly made) saying, That the Ambassador should ride thereon. 81. The Saturday following, the Prete commanded all the Lords and great men of his Court, to go and hear our Mass, which they also did the Sunday following; but there were fare more on the Saturday; for besides our Mass, we baptised also: and as fare as we could gather by their gestures, and as the franks told us which we found in this Country and the Interpreters which were with us, they marvelled much, and greatly praised our service; saying, That they could not speak against it, but only because we gave not the Communion to all those that were present at the same, and likewise to those which were baptised. The eighteenth of the said month, the Prete sent for me, and moved many questions unto me, and among others, how many Prophets had prophesied of the coming of Christ. I answered him, that in my judgement all of them had spoken of the same, to wit; one of his coming, another of his Incarnation, another of his Passion and Resurrection; all which concerned Christ. Likewise, how many books Saint Paul had made? I answered him, That it was one Book only, divided into many parts, that is to say, Into many Epistles. He asked me likewise, how many Books the Evangelists had made? And I made him the same answer. Also, he asked, whither we had a Book divided A strange Book fathered upon all the Apostles. into eight parts, which all the Apostles, being gathered together at jerusalem, had written, which they call Manda and Abetilis? I answered, that I never had heard of any such Book, and that it was not to be found amongst us. He said, That they observed all the Commandments written therein. 82. On a Tuesday, we were sent for unto the Prete, and it was the nineteenth of November, and being come to the first gate or entry, we stayed a great while, the weather being very cold, and the night well spent. Then we entered with the like pauses and stays, as we had used twice before, and there was a fare greater assembly than before. And the greatest part had their weapons. There were also a great number of Candles and Torches light before the gates, so Admitted to the sight of the Prete. that it seemed as light as day, neither made they us to wait any long while, but that the Ambassador and nine of us Portugal's went suddenly in, even hard unto the first Curtains: which when we had passed, we found others fare richer, and those also we passed, where we found certain rich and great Thrones, covered over with rich Tapestry. Before these Thrones, hung other Curtains of fare greater riches, which they opened on both sides, we standing near unto them. And here we saw the Prete janni sitting upon a scaffold, very richly adorned with six steps to ascend thereunto. He had upon his head an high Crown of Gold and Silver, that The habit and stature of Prete janni. is to say; One piece of Gold, and another piece of Silver, and a Cross of Silver in his hand. His face was covered with a piece of Blue Taffeta, which was to be moved up and down, so that sometimes all his face was seen, and sometimes all covered. On his right hand stood a Page, clothed in Silk, with a Cross of Silver in his hand, whereon certain Pictures were engraven, standing upright, which from the place where we stood, we could not perfectly discern: but afterward I had this Cross in my hand, and saw those Images. The Prete was apparelled with a rich garment, Embroidered with Gold, and his Shirt was of Silk, with wide sleeves, which were like unto a Surplice. Before him downward, he was girded with a rich cloth of Silk and Gold, like the Rochet of a Bishop spread abroad, and he sat in Majesty, after the manner that they paint God the Father upon the walls. Besides the Page which held the Cross, there stood on each side another Page in like apparel, each of them holding a naked sword in their hands. In his age, colour, and stature, he seemeth to be young. He is not very black, but of the His person described. colour of a Chest-nut, or of ruddy Apples, which are not very Tawny, and showeth a great grace in his colour and countenance, and is of a mean stature, and is said to be three and twenty years old, and so he seemeth to be. He hath a round visage, great eyes, an Hawks nose, and his beard began to bud. In his presence and pomp, he seemeth to be a great Lord, as in very deed he is. We stood the space of two spear's length from him: questions and answers passed too and fro, and all by the Cabeata. On every side of this Throne, stood four Pages in rich array, every one holding a burning Torch in his hand. When these questions and answers were ended, the Ambassador delivered the Grand Captains Letters to the Cabeata, which were translated into the Abyssin tongue, and he presented them to the Prete, who read them very readily, and when he had read them, he said: As these be the Letters of the Grand Captain, so would to God they had been the Letters of the King of Portugal his Father; howbeit, that these Letters were most welcome unto him, and that he gave God most hearty thanks, for having granted that great gift unto him, to behold that which his Ancestors had never seen, neither did he think he should have seen himself, and that his desires should be fully accomplished, if the King of Portugal would build Fortresses upon the I'll of Maczua, and in the Town of Suachen; because he doubted greatly, that the This thing is now too truly come to pass. Turks our enemies would fortify in them, which if it came to pass, they would greatly disturb both him and us Portugals: and for this purpose he would give us all things necessary, as well people to work, as Gold and Victuals: and to be short, whatsoever we should stand in need of: And that in his opinion, besides the building of the said Forts, it was needful to take the City of Zeila, and to build a Fort in the same, because it is a place which aboundeth with all kind of Uictuals: and having taken this City, they might make sure work, that no Victuals should pass to the Cities of Aden, Zidem, Mecca, and into all Arabia; and unto Toro and Suez: which Towns being deprived of these Uictuals, should be in a manner undone, seeing they cannot have Victuals but only from these parts: that he would bind himself to find all kind of Victuals, Gold and People, to defray all this charge, and for our Fleet: And on condition, that some means might be found to open a way, whereby he might join himself with Christian Princes, he would spare nothing that he had in the world. And in this discourse of taking these Towns, and making of these Forts, we spent a great time with exceeding great delight of the Prete. 83. The next day, being the twentieth of November, I was called for by the Prete, and among others, he moved these questions; that I should declare unto him the lives of Saint Jerome, and Saint Dominicke, and Saint Francis, and of what Country they were, and wherefore in the Letters of the Grand Captain mention was made, that the King of Portugal had builded Churches unto these Saints, in the Towns which he had taken in the Kingdoms of Congo, Benin, and of the Indies. I answered, that Saint Jerome was borne in Sclavonia, and Saint Dominicke in Spain, and gave him large information of their orders, referring myself to the Book which I had of their lives. Suddenly there came an answer, that I should show him the lives of these Saints, seeing that I said that I had them. After this, they came with another question, whether we did all things The Pope belike is Church and all. that the Pope commanded us? I said, yea; for so we were bound by the Article of our holy Faith, which confessed One holy and Catholic Church. Hereupon they answered me, that if the Pope would command them any thing which the Apostles had not written, they would not do it: and likewise if their Abuna or Patriarch would command them any such thing, they would burn such a Commandment. After this, came another question, Why there are not so many bodies of Saints in Ethiopia, as there be in Italy, Germany, and France? I answered him, That in those Provinces many Emperors had reigned, whose Ministers being pagan, were very cruel, and that they which were converted to the Faith of Christ, were so constant in the same, that they choose rather to dye for it, then to worship Idols, and that therefore there were so many Martyrs and Virgins. Touching this point an answer was returned, that I said the truth, which he greatly delighted to hear so plainly delivered, and asked whether we knew, How long it was since Ethiopia received the Christian Faith? I sent him word, that I thought, that within a short time after the death of Christ, this land was converted by the Eunuch of the Queen Candaces, which was baptised by * It was Philip the Deacon. the Apostle Saint Philip. An answer was sent me, that by this Eunuch there was no more converted but the Country of Tigrai, which is in Ethiopia, and that the rest was converted by force of Arms; as also he proceedeth in daily converting of diverse Kingdoms by the said force of Arms, and that the first conversion Most part of Ethiopia converted by force of Arms. of the Queen Candaces, was ten yearet after the death of Christ, and that from that time unto this present, it had been converted by Christians, &c. 84. The next day, the Prete sent for my Book, which is called, Flos Sanctorum, saying; That I should show them the lives of the said Saints: I sent him my Book, which presently they sent me backe again by two Friars, saying, That the Prete willed them to writ the name of every Saint, in the Abissin tongue, and to place the same upon every figure. The next day, the said Friars were with their Book to translate these lives. I durst not go to speak with the Prete, unless I carried with me the Book of the Calendar, because they asked me the day of every Saint, and would needs have me tell it them immediately. On Saint Katherine's day, being Sunday, the Prete sent certain Canons and Priests, which (a Venetian Painter, called Nicholas Brancaleon, which had lived above forty years in this Country, and understood the Abyssin tongue, was their Interpreter) and that every thing was excellently well handled, saying, That Single Communion misliked. They come again into the Pretes presence one alone said Mass, and that they gave not the Communion to all the standers by. This very day being Sunday, when we were go to bed, the Prete sent for us, and being come unto the first Curtains, he caused us all to put on our best apparel, and to come into the presence of the Prete, who sat upon his Throne in the very same sort that he sat before. And here he talked with us of many matters, and among other things, that the franks which were in his Court might departed this Realm, when it pleased them, and the Ambassador also with his Company, and that one Frank should stay behind, called Nicholas Muzza, by whom he would sand his Letters, which were to be made in Gold, and that therefore he could not writ so soon. §. XIII. Of the Progress of PRETE JANNI. Their Wrestling, Baptism, Mass passage; of the dangerous Straitss coming to Saint GEORGE'S Church. Many other Questions. The PRETES preparations in his Travel. 85. THe five and twentieth of the said month of November, the Prete removed in this order. He mounted on horseback with two Pages only, and passed before our Tent, skirmishing and managing of his horse. And suddenly a brute went through the Camp, that the Negue was departed. And every man hastened to follow after as fast as they could. He caused fifty Mules to be delivered us, thirty five to carry our Meal and Wine, and fifteen to carry our other Stuff, with certain slaves, and we were recommended to a certain Lord, called Aiaz Raphael. Aiaz is the title of his Lordship, and Raphael his name, who gave us every day an Ox. We departed, and on the Wednesday came unto the Court, and lodged in a great open field upon a River's side: Eftsoons, there came a very honourable Friar to visit us, which is the chief of the King's Secretaries, and a great Divine, and also the Nebret of the Friars of Chaxumo, and said, that he came to visit us on the behalf of his Lord 86. The second of December, Lazarus de Andrada, our Portugal Painter, being near the King's Tent, was asked whether he would wrestle; and he wrestled, misdoubting no danger at all: and at the first bout his leg was broken, he broke another Portugals arm. This Wrestler of the Prete, was called Gabmariam, which signifieth, The Servant of Mary, and was a Moor, and is broad-shouldred, and a strong fellow, and worketh cunning with his hand in Silk and Gold. This day came news from his Grand Betudete, which was in War against a King of the Moors, that he had vanquished him; and sent much Gold and slaves, and the heads of certain great men which he had slain. At this time one Master Peter Cordiero a Genoves, had a Son borne of his Wife, which was Baptising of a child. a Negro, who requested me to baptise him within eight days, because they baptise not their male children before the end of forty days. I baptised this child the tenth of December, and thither repaired great store of people, and those of the most honourable and principal of the Court. 87. Departing from this Country, we took our journey by that way, by which we came Multitude of people. unto the Court. And so great was the throng of people which traveled on all sides, that for ten or twelve mile's space, the people were so near one another, that it seemed to be the Procession on Corpus Christi day: and scarcely the tenth part are well apparelled. The rest are all clad in skins and other base apparel, and carry all their riches with them, which are only certain pots to make Wine in, and Dishes to drink in. And if they make no long journey, these Very poor. Above 50000. Mule in the train of Prete janni. Few good horses because they cennot shoe them. base people, carry their poor Cottages all whole and covered as they are, and if they go any long journey: they carry naught but the rafts only, which are certain small Poles; and the rich men 'cause their Tents to be carried with them, which are very good and of great price. I speak not of the great Gentlemen and Lords; for with every one of them is moved as it were a City or a good Town, as namely, their Tents carried partly upon slaves backs, and partly upon Mules. We Portugals, and the franks have oftentimes considered the number of these Mules, and take them to be above fifty thousand. The Horses are but few, for albeit there are very fair ones, yet because they know not how to shoe them, they quickly mar their feet: and if the Prete travel any long journey, all the Towns are full of furbated Horses, which are fain to follow softly after. The Mules of carriage are innumerable, and they ride as well on Male as Female Mules. There are great store of Hackneys which carry burdens, and yet their feet are not furbated as the Horses be. There are many He-asses more serviceable than Hackneys. They make many Oxen also to carry burdens, and in the plain and Champagne Countries, the Camels carry burdens. 88 The Prete seldom traveleth in the high way, neither doth any man know whether he goeth; but the Altar-stones, that is, their Churches, which are thirteen do keep the high Thirteen movable Court Churches. way, although the Prete go out of the way, and all the people cometh after in the way, until they found a white Tent set up, and straight way every man taketh up his lodging in his place, and many times the Prete comes not to this Tent, but lieth in Monasteries and other Religious Aouses. In this Tent which is erected, they use continually to sing and play upon Instruments, as though the Prete were there in person, but not so cunningly as when he is there present. The Altar-stones are carried with great reverence, and always by Priests that say Mass, and there Altar-stones carried by Priests. be four of them which carry the same on their shoulders upon a square Table, and four Priests come behind to change courses in carrying of the same. They are covered with rich Embroidered Clotheses and cloth of Silk, and two Clerks go before with a Censor and a Cross, and another goeth ringing with a small Bell, and every man and woman that heareth the same, goeth out of the way: and if he be on horseback he straightway lighteth, and giveth place, that the Church may pass. Likewise there always go with the Court four Lions, each of them led with two Chains, one before and another behind, and every body maketh room for them. We waited on the Court till the twentieth of December, and came unto those terrible Mountains where the gates are, whereby we passed when we came first into the Country, and there they lodged us. After that the Tents of the Prete were erected, straightway they began to make a very high Scaffold near one of his Tents, because the Prete would show himself to his people on Christmas day. And commonly he showeth himself thrice a year, that is to say, on Christmas day, on Easter day, and on Holy Rood day in September. And the cause why he thus showeth himself The cause why Prete janni showeth himself to the people thrice a year. thrice, is, because his Grandfather, whose name was Alexander, was kept three years secret after his death by his Servants, who governed the Country all the meanwhile: for until that time, none of the people might see their King, neither was he seen of any, but a few of his Servants. And at the request of the people, the Father of this David showed himself these three days, and this King also doth the like: They also say, that when he goeth to war, he always goeth open, that all men may see him, and also when he traveleth. 89. On Christmas Evening at afternoon, the Prete called for me, and asked me what Feast kept the day next following? I sent him word, we kept the Feast of the Nativity of Christ. He asked me, what Solemnity we used? I answered, that we kept our usual manner, and the solemnity of three Masses. He said, that they did all things like unto us, save that they used but one Mass, and willed me to stay one of those three Masses which I would myself. Six of us went and we prolonged the Matins with Lessons, Hymns, Psalms and Prophecies, and searched all such things as we could best sing and thunder out: and the Prete never departed from the gate of his Tent, which was as I have said, near unto our Church: and two Pages never ceased to go and come, and to inquire what it was the which we sung, specially when they perceived us to change the tune of the Psalms, Hymns, and Responsories. When this was done, and one man confessed, it began to be broad day, and I sent them word, that I would say Mass, and straight way we began a Procession, with a Cross carried up before us, and an Image of our Lady, and two Torches about the Cross: and we began the Procession near the Circle within our Tent. Suddenly the Prete sent unto us to make our Procession about his Tents, and sent us four hundred great Candles of white Wax, to carry them lighted before us, and would have us begin our Procession with our Portugals, and the white people, and that his own people should follow after. When the Procession was ended, which reached a great Circuit, we began our Asperges, and I went to give Holy Water to Prete janni, which I might easily fling from our Church, because he was near unto us. There were with him, as I was informed, the Queen his Wife, Queen Helena his Mother, and the Cabeata, with other his familiar friends. In the Tent of our Church stood all the great Nobles and Lords of the Court, which could stand in the room, and the rest stood without: and from our Altar unto the Prete his Tent all the way was open, because he desired to see the whole Service of the Mass. 90. The Procession, Mass, and Communion being ended, the Ambassador and all the rest of his company were permitted to go home unto their Dinner, and I only with mine Interpreter was stayed behind. Straight way that old Father, the King's Schoolmaster came unto me, and said, that the Prete janni greatly commended our Service, but desired to know what reason we had to suffer the Lay-people to enter into the Church, as well as the Clergy, and that he was informed, that women also came into the Church. I answered him that the Church of God was not shut up against any Christian, and that if Christ stood always with open arms to receive all that come unto him into his glory in Paradise, why should not we receive them into the Church, which is the way to pass into Paradise? and as touching women, although in old time they entered not into Sancta Sanctorum, yet the merits of our Lady were such and so Merits of our Lady for women. Books of Scripture. great, that they were sufficient to deserve, that the feminine sex might enter into the House of God. They sent me word, that they had fourscore and one Books of the old and new Testament, and would know whether we had any more, or no? I sent them word, that we had above ten times fourscore and one Books, which were drawn out of the aforesaid Works, with many and more perfect Expositions. They told me that they knew well, that we had more Books than they, and therefore he desired me to tell him the names of those which they had not. And so they held me with Questions and Answers until night, with Messengers that ceased not to troth up and down. I stood on my feet leaning upon a staff, and Questions came unto me not only from the Prete janni, but also from his Wife and from his Mother Queen Helena: and I answered them as God assisted me. At length, I become so weary and hungry, that I could not stand any longer upon my legs, and they gave me leave to departed. I was no sooner go away, but a Page came running after me, and said, that the Prete requested me very instantly to give him the Canopy that was over my head, praying me to pardon him, that he had stayed me so long without meat, and requested me so soon as I had dined, to return unto him, because he desired to know other things of me. After I was come to our Tents, and had scarce dined, there came a message unto me to pray me to return, and so I was constrained to go thither, and brought them with me which had sung Mass, and there we sung a Complen, as well as we could. And the Prete with the Queen continually shown exceeding great attentiveness. The Service being ended, he commanded the Tent of the Church to be taken down, because he meant to departed that night to pass those bad passages, which are on these mighty high Mountains Remove at midnight. whereof we have spoken before, and so he did: for at midnight we heard a great noise of Horses and Mules, and every body saying, The Negus marcheth. And forthwith we put ourselves in order, and followed him. And when we came to the first passage, we were constrained with Lances to make our way behind and before us, so great was the fury and the throng, and the multitude of people which pressed us behind. We traveled till we overtook the King's Tents, which were pitched in the midst of those great Trenches, which are between the Rivers before mentioned: here we rested until midnight, and till the Prete began again to march, and we with him: and before morning, we were gotten out of those ill passages. And we heard afterward, that the same night in those passages there perished very many men, women, Asses, Mules, and laden Oxen: and in this second passage, called Aquiafaghi, as we have Horrible down falls. said before, it was told me that a great Lady being upon a Mule, being led by two of her Servants, all of them being tied together, fell down from that great height, and were torn in pieces before they came to the bottom: so terrible and fearful are those Rocks and downefals, that it seems they go down to Hell, to him that beholdeth them. This was our journey Octaves not observed. without keeping holy the Octave of Christmas, which in that Country is not observed. I have said before, that the Court stayed in other places five or six days in removing, but at these passages they stayed three weeks, and the stuff of the Prete was above a month in passing, although they passed every day. 91. The eight and twentieth of December, 1520. we drew near unto a Church which we saw before, as we came into the Country, but we were not thereat, which is called S. George's, Saint George's Church. under which they set up the Pavilion of the Prete, and we lodged in our appointed place. The next day very early, the Prete sent to call us, and signified unto us that we should see the Church, which is great and all painted round about, the walls and paintings are very convenient, where are many goodly Histories well set forth, and made in due proportions by a Venetian, called Nicholas Brancaleon, of whom we spoke before, and here his name is so put down in writing, although in this Country they call him Marconius. The walls which are without the body of the Church, and meet under the covered circuit, which is like a Cloister, were all covered from top to the bottom with whole pieces of Embroidered Cloth, of Velvets, and other Riches thereof rich Cloth of Silk. When we came into the gate of the open circuit, and were entering into the covered circuit, they caused the Clotheses to be lifted up, which were hanged over the principal gate, which seemed to be covered over with plates, which at the first blush we took to be of Gold, because they told us so, but when we came nearer, we perceived, that they were but plates of Silver, but gilded over, and it was laid so cunning as well upon the gates, as in the Windows, that it could not be mended. The Cabeata, which is so great a Lord, was the man that went with us and shown us every thing. And the Prete also was present, but environed with his Curtains: yet when we passed by him he might see us and we him. Whereupon when he saw us, he could not contain himself, but needs he must sand to know of us, what we thought of that Church and of those paintings. We answered him, that they seemed unto us to be things that belonged to a great Lord and King, which answer pleased him not a little. The roof or covering of this Church is framed upon thirty six Pillars of wood, which are very thick, and as high as the Masts of Galleys, and covered all over with Wainscot, which are painted, like as all the walls round about. After diverse fashions, hoping that I should have been dispatched, there were fetched out of the Church four great and rich Canopies, which so soon as I saw them, I greatly wondered at although before I had seen many great and rich ones in India, which do shadow those Kings, Four rich Canopies of state. but none of that greatness and richness, whereat they rejoiced that brought them, and ran to tell it unto the Prete, who suddenly sent for me unto him, and standing in the gate of his Pavilion with the franks, which remained in the Court, he willed them again to be showed unto one in their presence, commanding me to view them well, and to tell him what I thought of them. I answered him, that they were exceeding fair, and that I never had seen in India, where many of the Kings use them, neither fairer, nor richer. Then he commanded, that they should be set up on the ground against the Sun, so that they made a shadow like unto a Tent, and willed them to tell me, that when he traveled, and would rest himself and his wife together, he rested himself under the shadow of one of those Canopies, and took his repast, and slept under the same. These Canopies might well be of the bigness of a great Cartwheel, so that ten men might well stand under the shadow of one of them, & were covered all overwith Silk. After all these Questions and Answers, he sent to know what he desired most to drink, whether Wine of Grapes or of Honey, or of Zauna, which is made of Barley. His travelling was after this manner: he road uncovered aloft, with a Crown upon his head, compassed with red diverse Wines. The manner of the Pretes tiding in progress. Curtains, very long and high: only behind him and on both sides, and he was in the midst. They which carried the said Curtains, were on the outside of the same, & bore the same aloft upon small Spears. Within the said Curtains go six Pages, which they call Lag●meneos, which signifieth, Pages of the head, because the Mule which the Prete rideth on, hath a very fair ornament above her bridle, which hath in the cheeks of the bridle, two Cordons of Silk with goodly Tassels, and one of these Cordons, one Page holdeth on one side, and another on the other side, which lead the Mule, as it were by the head: then follow two other Pages likewise, one on the one side, and another on the other side, which lay their hands on the neck of the Mule, and two follow after in the same manner with their hands upon the buttocks, almost upon the Crupper. Without the Curtains and before the Prete March twenty of the principal Pages in very good array, and before the said Pages go six Horses, very fair and richly furnished, each of them being led by four men, very well apparelled, to wit; two by the head, & two behind, with their hands upon the Crupper, in such sort as the Prete his Mule was led. And before these Horses go six Mules, saddled and very well furnished, and every one of them likewise have four men to lead them as the Horses were led. And before the said Mules, go twenty principal Gentlemen riding upon other Mules, with their fine Serges * Bedene. about their bodies. And then we Portugals went before the said Gentlemen, for this place was appointed unto us. Neither may any Footmen or Horsemen, either on horseback or upon Mules approach near him by a great distance, for there be Curriers which always run before upon horseback, Curriers. and if their Horses be tired, they light and take others, which cause the people to stand out of the way, so that there is no body to be seen in the way. The Betudetes march with their Betudetes with great guards. Guard a great distance out of the way, and one goeth on the one side, and another on the other, at the lest a Caleever-shot distance off: and if the way be Champagne, sometimes they go a mile and an half off, according to the quality of the Country. And if the way be rocky and straight, and so continued any long space, and that it be necessary that every man must pass that way, the said Betudetes divide themselves a mile and an half asunder, and one goeth before, to wit, he which is on the right hand, and he on the left hand cometh behind, with each of The Priests. which Officers may be about six thousand persons, and as I said before; with these men always go four Lions chained with great Chains, both before and behind. They march also which carry the Churches and the Altar-stones, whereunto they do great honour and reverence. Another thing the Prete carrieth with him whithersoever he go, for he never stirreth without it, which are one hundred jars of Wine of Honey, and as many of Wine of Raisins, every one of which jars may contain six or seven draughts of Wine, and they are as black as jet, and are very smooth and finely made with a cover of Earth, and then stopped up, and no man dare be so hardy as to come near or to take any of them without the Prete his licence. They carry likewise one hundred Paniers painted over and closed, full of Wheaten bread, and these came after the Prete, not fare distant from him, and they carry them in a rank, and they came one after another, that is to say, first a jar, and then a Panier, and behind them came six men which are as it were Stewards of the house. And when they are come to the Prete his Pavilion, they unlade all these things, and carry them in, and afterward he sendeth some part thereof to whom he pleaseth. §. XIIII. How the PRETE came to the Church of Machan Celacem, and of the Procession wherewith they received him; diverse Messages: Their twelfth Baptism of the ABUNAS' Circumcision, Orders, Consecration of the Church and Translation of NAHV. diverse Questions and Discourses. 93. THe first of january, 1521. we came unto a great Church, which when we came that way first, and passed near the same, they would not suffer us to see. The Church is called Machan Celacem, which signifieth, The Trinity. Three miles before we came at the Church, the Prete commanded eight Horses well furnished Machan Celacem. to be given unto us, wherewith we should ride before him skirmishing, managing and turning our Horses far better than they could, whereat he took great delight. When we were come within a mile of the Church, there came forth an infinite multitude of people to receive us, and there were so many Crosses, Priests and Friars of diverse Monasteries and Churches, that they could not be numbered, and to our judgement they were above thirty thousand. And we thought that the Friars came from fare Countries, because in this Kingdom of Amera, there were no Monasteries, because all the great Churches are the burials of their Kings. There were above two hundred with Mitres, which are made like unto great and high hoods of Silk. And likewise Two hundred Mitred. sixty four Canopies of those great ones, which might well be told, because they carried them aloft above the people: but they were not so fair and rich, as those of the Church of Saint George. All these Canopies belonged unto Churches, where Kings were buried, because at their death they leave the same unto them. This great multitude of people assembled, belonged partly to the Churches and Monasteries, and part of them were of the Country, which came to see the Prete, who rid all open, whom they never saw ride so before. The Prete having lighted at the Church, and having made his Prayers, returned to his Pavilion, The Prete road open. and straightway sent for me, and willed that the Ambassador and his Company should go to their lodging. here he demanded of me, What I thought of this great meeting and entertainment, which was given unto him by this great multitude, and whether the King of Portugal had any such great entertainment, and of so great number of people? And that this people were fare more than they seemed to be, because the most part of them were naked, and therefore appeared not to the beholders so many as they are, and that our people in France are well apparelled, and in order, and seem to be many more than they be; and that I should go rest me with the Ambassador, whom I met upon the way. Again, he sent me word, that this Church was newly built, and that there was never any Mass said in it, and that it was the Custom, that as many as entered thereinto, should Custom of offering in Churches. give some offering, and that the Ambassador should give his Weapons, and I should give my Cap which I wore, and likewise each man should give somewhat. 94. The day following, the Prete sent us word, that we should come and see the foresaid Description of the Church. Church, whither he was go before. This Church is very great and high, and the Walls are of white stone, wrought with Iron Chisels, with very goodly work, upon which they lay no Transames, because they would not bear them, for the stones are not joined one with another, nor seamed together, but only laid one upon another, without any Ligaments or firmness: and they seem very fair, to a man that knoweth not how they are framed within. The chief gate is made all of plates, as the gate of the Church of Saint George is, and beweene these platts are sergeant stones, and jewels set with very good Pearls, all very well set in. Above the wall of the principal gate, are two Pictures of our Lady: very reverendly, and well made, with two Angels, all drawn with Pencil. They say, that a certain Friar drew them very lively, and I myself was acquainted with that Friar. In this Church are three Isles built upon six Columns, and the said Columns are built of pieces of Freestone, laid one upon another, and very well wrought: and the circuit without, and covered like a Cloister, is built upon six Columns of Wood, as great as the Masts of Galleys, and very high, and upon the said Columns, is Timber laid very flat, which maketh a very thick Roof; and doubtless, Artless people it is a wonderful thing to think, how these people which are without any great wit, were able to set up these Pillars of Wood which are so high. About the Church are sixteen Curtains hanged, running which way so ever you will, and they are as deep as the whole Curtains. piece is, which are Embroidered Clotheses, very rich and stately, and every Curtain is of seventeen pieces fastened together. 95. The fourth of january, the Prete sent us word, that we should remove our Tent, and Prete janni useth to be baptised once a year: as also his subjects. our Church, and should cau●e it to be carried a mile and an half from thence, where they had made a Pool like a Pond or Lake, full of Water, wherein they went to baptise themselves upon twelfth day, because this is their custom to baptise themselves every year, on the same day that Christ was baptised. And so the next day being the Vigil, we went and saw a great circuit enclosed with an hedge in a very large field, and they sent to know, whether we would be baptised or no? I sent them word, that the manner of our Church was to baptise us once only in our Infancy. All that night an exceeding great number of Priests, ceased not to sing, until the morning over the said Lake, saying, that they blessed the said 〈◊〉 ache. About midnight they began the baptism, and they say (which I believe also to be true) that the first which was baptised, was the Prete, and next unto him the Patriarch, Abuna Mark, and the Queen the Prete his Wife. And these three persons had clothes about their privities, but all the rest were stark naked, as they came into the world: And about the rising of the Sun, when the baptism was in the greatest heat, the Prete sent fór me to come and see him, I went thither, and stayed there till three of the clock, to see how they were baptised, and they placed me at an end of the said Lake, over against the Prete, and they were baptised in this manner. The Lake hath a great bottom, and it is plain, and cut into the ground, very right down The manner of the baptism of these people. and square, and boarded round about, and in the bottom with Planks, and over those Planks, it is covered with course Cotton-cloath, made like a Cers-cloath. The Water was conveyed thitherby a little Gutter, such as they use to Water Gardens withal, and ran into the Lake through a Pipe, at the mouth whereof hung a great Sack, to strain the Water which ran into the Lake. And at my coming thither, the Water ceased running, because it was already full of Holy Water, whereinto they had cast Orle. This Lake had on the one side one or six steps, and over against them about six yards distant, was made a little enclosure of wood, wherein stood the Prete, which had a Curtain of blue Sindall before him, being half slit in twain, and through this slit he might see those that were baptised, for his face was turned toward the Lake: in which stood that old Father, the Schoolmaster of the Prete, with whom I had conference on Christmas-day at night. This old man was naked as he came out of his Mother's womb, and almost dead for cold, because that night was a great Frost, and A great Frost. he stood in the water up to the shoulders, for of that depth the Lake was where they entered, which were to be baptised, down by the said steps stark naked with their backs toward the Prete, and when they went out, they shown their foreparts as well women as men. These people came, near to the said Schoolmaster, and he laid his hand upon their heads, and thrust them down thrice under the water; saying, in his own Language: I baptise thee in the name of Three dippings. the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, crossing of them in stead of blessing. And if they were little children, they went not down all the said steps, but the said Schoolmaster came unto them, and dipped them down after the manner aforesaid. And as I have said, I stood on the other side over against the Prete, so that when he saw their backs, I saw the foreparts of those which were baptised. This Pool or Lake was compassed and covered with Tents of diverse colours, so well placed and ordered with such store of boughs, of Orenge-trees, Lemons, and Citrons, that it seemed to be an exceeding fair Garden. The great Tilt that hung over the said Lake was very long, and all full of read and blue crosses of Silk, which gave a great grace thereunto. 96. The next day after the baptism, I went to visit the Abuna, whom till then I had neither spoken withal, nor seen, but only at the Baptism, being almost dead for cold, where I could not speak unto him. He took exceeding pleasure at my visiting of him, and would not The Abuna. His tourtesie. let me kiss his hand, but rather would have fallen down upon the ground to kiss my feet. And being set down upon a Couch, the beginning of his speech was, that he gave most hearty thanks to God for our meeting together, and that he conceived exceeding great pleasure when those things were told him which I had so often spoken unto Prete janni, and especially concerning that Baptism, in that I hhd uttered the truth so freely in his presence, wherein he would not believe the Abuna himself, because he alone was of that opinion, and that if he had me companion or two to help to backe him in aelling of the truth, that he would draw the Circumcision is used in the Country of Prete janni. Prete from many faults and errors, wherein he and all his people were plunged. And while we were talking of this matter, there came in a white Priest, the Son of a Gibete, that is to say, of a white man borne in this Country, and he asked me why we were not circumcised, seeing that Christ was circumcised: I answered him, that it was true, that Christ was circumcised, and that he would have it so, because he would fulfil the Law which at that time was used, because he would not be accused before the time for breaking of the Law, but that shortly after, he commanded that Circumcision should cease. This Priest forthwith replied, that he was the Son Miracles pretended. of a Frank, and that his Father would not suffer him to be circumcised, and that when he came to the age of twenty years after the death of his Father, on an Evening going to bed uncircumcised, the next morning he found himself circumcised: and how might this come to pass, if God would not have Circumcision? I answered him, that this was a notable deceit▪ for though it were granted that God had not forbidden Circumcision, yet he was not so worthy a person, that God would show this Miracle upon him, that is to say, of an imperfect man to make him perfect: and that if it were as he had said, that going to bed whole, he was found the next morning circumcised, it might be the Devil that had done the same to do him dishonour. The Abuna, and as many as were in the house laughed exceedingly at this speech, and took great pleasure thereat: and this Priest afterward become an especial friend to me and to all the Portugals, and came daily to hear my Mass. After this the Abuna caused Wine and Fruits of the Country to be brought in, and would needs make us a little Banquet, and sent unto our Tents good store of Bread and Wine and one Ox. The eighth of january, the said Abuna, determined to give Orders, and I went thither to see the manner which he used in giving of the same; which was in this wise: A white Tent was erected in a great Champagne field, where were assembled between five and six thousand Orders given to thousands at once. persons to receive Orders. Hither came the Abuna, riding upon a Mule, and myself was in his company with an infinite number of others. And sitting on his Mules backe in the midst of that so great Assembly, he made, as it were, a Sermon in the Arabian Tongue, and one of his Priests A Sermon. expounded it in the Abassin Language. I asked my Interpreter, what it was that the Abuna said: he told me that he said, that if any man there had two Wives or more, although any of them were dead, he should not become Priest, and if he did take Orders he did curse and excommune him with the curse of God. This speech being ended, he sat him down in a Chair before the said Tent, and three Priests sat down before him upon the ground, every man with his Book, and certain others which directed this business, caused all those which were to take Orders, to set down on the ground upon their heels, and all of them stood in three very long ranks or allies, and every rank had one of those Priests which held the Books and examined them shortly, so that some read not passed two words: and after this man went another Priest, with a Basorrfull of a white tincture, and with a plate made like unto Seals dipped in the said tincture, and with the same Their manner of giving Orders unto Priests. they made a mark upon the bore of their right arm, which being done, they rose from that place, and went and sat down in the midst of the fields upon certain Hillocks of Earth, where they that were examined must stand, and there were very few which went not over thither. This Examination being ended, the Abuna went into his Tent and sat in a Chair, and this Tent had two gates, through which they caused all the Examinates to pass, one after another, and as they were presented before the Abuna, coming in at the one gate straitwayes, he laid his hand upon their heads, and said certain words which I understood not, and then passed out by the other gate: neither was there any one of them to whom this Ceremony was not done. Then he took a Book in his hand, and read a great while on the same, holding a little cross of Iron in his hand, and made many signs of the Cross therewith upon the whole Company. This ended, a Priest went out of the gate with a Book and read, as it might be, the Epistle or the Gospel, and straightway the Abuna said a Mass, which continued no longer time, than a man Two thousand three hundred fifty six Priests might thrice say over the Psalm of Miserere mei Deus: and straightway he ministered the Communion to all those Priests which were Massing Priests, and were in number two thousand three hundred fifty six, for they make these Priests of the Mass by themselves, and the Clerks by themselves another day. And the Abuna told me, that the Clerks were ordained to the degree of Deacon, as Saint Stephen was. Yet I saw him make Clerks and Priests altogether in one day, and that at oftentimes, because he made them and gave them Orders, very often, and None but the Abuna can give Orders. always in great numbers, because they come to him out of all the Kingdoms and Territories of the Prete, for there is none that can give Orders but he. They are not registered nor have any Letters of Testimony or Certificate of their Orders. And because I have spoken of the number of two thousand three hundred fifty six, I could not have known the same, unless I had been told it by him which had the charge to count them, and I think he told me true. 97. The next day being the ninth of januarie, the Prete sent for me; When I was come unto him he said, that he understood that I had been to see his Priests consecrated, and asked me what I thought of them. I answered, that I had seen two things, which though they had been told me and confirmed by Oath, yet I would never have believed them, to wit, the multitude of the Clergy, the Crosses and Mitres which were at the receiving of his Highness, and the entertainment which he made them. The second, was this so great and infinite number of Priests, which received Orders altogether, and that he thought that Ceremony was very well performed; but that the dishonesty of the Priests wherein they came to take Orders, displeased me not a little. Straightway I was answered, that I needed not to marvel at any of these things: for as touching their meeting of him, there were no Priests that came thither, but only those which belonged to the Churches of his Grandfather and Predecessor, which were builded in those parts,, and that they bore those Mitres, Canopies, and Crosses which were left unto them: and that the Priests which received Orders were but a few, in comparison of the number that they were wont to be, for always they are wont to make five or six thousand, and that now they were so few, because they knew not of the coming of the Abuna, and that I should tell him what dishonesty I had seen: which was contrary to the Order of the Church? I answered, that it seemed to me a very dishonest and shameful thing, that the Priests which were to be admitted to the ministration of the Mass, and were to receive the body of Christ, should come almost all naked, showing their Privities: and that Adam and Eve so soon as they sinned saw themselves naked, and when they were to appear before God did hide themselves: and that these being to receive the Sacrament, which is much more, are not ashamed to show all their dishonesty, and that I had seen a Friar which was stark blind, which never had eyes, and another which was lame of his right hand, and four or five which were lame of their legs, to have received Orders of Priesthood, which aught to have been sound, and to have all their limbs sound and perfect. Suddenly he sent me word again, that he was highly pleased, that I had marked No Priest aught to be blind, lame, or maimed in body. Aiaz Raphael. every thing particularly to tell him my opinion, that afterward things might be amended, saying, that he would take order for the Priests, that they should not go naked, and that touching those which were lame, I should confer with Aiaz Raphael, which was present at this giving of Orders. This Aiaz Raphael, is that honourable Priest and great Lord, to whom we were recommended when we came first unto the Court. The tenth of januarie, the Abuna made Clerks. These are not examined, because they make them of all Ages, even children that are carried in the arms and cannot speak, until they be fifteen years old, whiles yet they have no Wives, but if they have Wives they cannot be Clerks or Deacons of children. Clerks: and those which take Orders to be Priests of the Mass, while they be Clerks, may take Wives, and so become Priests: for if they become Priests before they take Wives, afterward they may not marry. The men bear the children in their arms, and cannot speak nor go, because the women may not come within the Church. Their crying seemeth to be like the crying of so many young Kids, because they are there without their Mothers, and are half starved for hunger: for this Ceremony is not ended until night, and they are enforced to continued without eating or sucking, because they must receive the Communion. It is certainly Infancy and illiterature admitted. Manner of making Clerks. known, that these little ones are not able to read, and the great ones also can read but little. And they make them after this sort. The Abuna sitting in a Chair, which is in a Tent placed in a Church, caused these Clerks to pass along before, and having read a while in a Book, he pulleth from each of their Temples a tuft of hair: then he readeth a Book, and causeth them to pass by a second time, and to touch the Keys wherewith they open the gate of the Tent, and they put a Cloth upon their heads, and at every one of these actions they must once pass by: and likewise another they put a black Earthen Dish in their hands, in stead of the Ampulle, because they have no Ampullas to serve at the Mass, and at each of these Ceremonies they read a little while, which being ended, the Abuna saith Mass. And it is a fearful thing to behold the danger which these little Infants suffer, which perforce they make to swallow down the Communion, by pouring water down into their throats, as well because the How they make very Babes to receive the Communion. Host is made of course Doughty, as also by reason of their tender age, and the continual mourning which they make. In the end, the Abuna prayed me to go and dine with him at his Tent, and here he desired me to tell him, what I thought of this Ceremony, whereat I was present all the while, and had seen every thing particularly, and said that the Prete had sent him word to talk with me concerning this Ceremony: I said, that his Ceremony liked me very well, But to admit Infants new borne unto Orders, and great Lubbers without learning, me thought it unseemly to thrust Asses into the house of God. He answered me, That God had sent him hither to tell the truth, and Abassia without an Abuna three and twenty years. that he did nothing, but as He was commanded, and that the Prete had willed him to make all the Children Clerks, and that they would learn in time to come, because he was now very old, and they witted not when they should have another Abuna, seeing this Country heretofore had been three and twenty years without an Abuna, and that not long since, they had sent two thousand ounces of Gold to Cairo, to have an Abuna, and by reason of the Wars between the Sultan and the Turk, they had sent none, and yet they had detained the Gold, and that now God had caused me to come thither to tell them the truth, that this Country might speedily be provided of an Abuna, because he was not of any long life. After this, I went many times to see these Ceremonies, of giving Orders to these Priests and Clerks, because every day in a manner they received Orders, in great multitudes, which came thither daily, and they observed not the Ember-weeks, nor the Lent. And if at any time there were any intermission of giving these Orders, straightway some would come unto me, and take acquaintance of me, although I knew them not, beseeching me for God's sake, to pray the Abuna to give them Orders, because they died for hunger while they waited there: and I befought him in the Evening, and straightway he commanded the Tent to be set up, to give Orders the next day following. And certainly, I never requested him, but immediately he did the same, for he bore me exceeding good will, and took me as if I had been his own Brother. 98. The cause why this Country continued three and twenty years without an Abuna, they say was this; That in the time of the great Grandfather of this present King, whose Ciriacus affected to Rome. name was Ciriacus, the Father of Alexander, which was the Father of Nahu, the Father of this present Prete janni, the Abuna died: and the said Ciriacus stayed ten years, and would sand for none, saying; That he would take none from Alexandria, and that if none came from Rome, he would have none at all, and that he would rather have all the souls of his people to perish, then to receive an Abuna from the Country of Heretics: and at the end of ten years he died, without having of any Abuna; and his Son Alexander stood stiffly in the same purpose, for the space of thirteen years. At length the people complained unto him, saying, That now there were scarce any Priests or Clerks remaining to serve the Churches, and that if they were decayed, the Churches also would grow to decay; and consequently, the Christian Faith. And the said Alexander sent for an Abuna to Cairo, where at that time the Patriarch of Alexandria remained, which sent him two, that the one might succeed the other, and both of them were living while we were there. And during our abode there, Abuna jacob died, which was to succeed this man who now liveth: who told me, that he came into this Country fifty five years past, and that he was as white and hoary-headed, as he was at that instant, and when he departed out of Cairo he was about fifty, or five and fifty years old, so that he thinketh he is about one hundred and ten years of age. And truly, he that beholdeth and considereth him well, would take him to be no less. Age of the Abuna. And farther he told me, that the Prete which sent for him, was a most Christian Prince, and that the Saturdays were not kept holy as long as he lived, nor any of these jewish Ceremonies Fewer jewish Ceremonies. were observed, and that they did eat Hogs flesh, and flesh although it the throat were not cut: for all these things belong unto the old Law: and that it was not long, since two franks came unto this Court, to wit: one Venetian, called Nicholas Brancaleon; and one Portugal, called Peter de Covillan, which when they came into the Country, before they came into the Court, began to fast and keep the customs of the Country, (for as yet in many places, the Saturday was Peter de Covillan. kept holy) and did not eat meats that were forbidden. The Priests and Friars seeing this, which took upon them to know the things continued in the Bible, much better than of any other Books; came to complain to the Prete, saying; What thing is this, that these franks which now come from the Kingdoms of France, being both of them of several Countries, do observe the ancient customs of the Abyssines: how then commandeth this Abuna, which is come from Alexandria, that we should observe those things which are not in our Books, and hereupon the Prete janni forthwith commanded, that they should again observe the ancient here are omitted prophecies of the franks, &c. customs of the Abyssines. Abuna reported all these things unto me, giving many thanks to God for our arrival. This Abuna lived in his Tent after this manner, (for I never saw him in an house but once.) He sitteth continually upon a Couch, covered with a fair Cloth, as the great Lords of this Country use to do. He hath his Curtains about the said Couch, and likewise over the same. His apparel is White, that is to say, Made of most pure and fine Cotton Cloth which cometh out of India, where they call it Cacha: and it is made like a Cardinal's The habit of Abuna Mark. Cloak or Paviell, which is joined and buttoned together on the breast. He hath also a Scaporall, * Scaporall. which is like wise closed before, made of Blue Silk Chamblet, and on his head a great broad Mitre made likewise of Blue Silk. He is, as I have said, a very old man, of small stature, and bald: his Beard is very white, but small, and long in the midst, for in this Country the Churchmen shave not their Beards: he is very gracious in his speech and gestures, as any man may be: he never speaketh, but he giveth God thanks. When he goeth forth to the Tent of the Prete, or to give holy Orders, he rideth upon a goodly Mule, being very well accompanied, as well with men riding upon Mules, as others following him on foot; he carrieth a little His pomp. Cross of Silver in his hand, and they carry three Crosses upon staffs on each side of him, which reach up higher than he is on his Mule. He carrieth with him whither soever he go, two high Canopies which are to be set on foot, as great as those of the Prete, but not so rich. Moreover, four men go before him with Whips, which make the people give way on both sides: the ground is covered wheresoever he travaileth with Children, Young men, Friars, and Priests, which all run crying after him. I enquired what they said, and I was answered; that they said, May it please your Lordship to make us Clerks, and God Grant you a long life. Consecration of the Church Machan Celacem 99 The twelfth of january, 1521. was a very great assembly of Clerks and Priests in the said Church, and they continued all that night with Singing and Music, and said, That they did consecrated the same, wherein as yet no Mass had been said, but they said it in another little Four hundred Canons. Church which was near adjoining, wherein the Father of this Prete was buried, and that they would remove and carry him into this great Church, which he begun in his life time, and his Son had finished, and that they were thirteen years since he deceased, and on a Sunday in the morning, they said Mass there. This Church hath now at the first foundation thereof, about four hundred Canons, with great revenues, but when the number shall increase, as it is fallen out in other Churches, they shall not have sufficient to sustain themselves. The fifteenth of the said month, we were called for, and they caused us to go to the said Church, where there were gathered together above two thousand Priests, and as many Clerks, which Two thousand Priests, and as many Clerks. were assembled before the principal Porch of the great Church, and in the circuit which is like a Cloister, and the Prete stood compassed in his Curtains within a Closet, which useth to be placed upon the steps of the principal gate, and all the Clergy stood before him, which said along Service, with singing, music, dancing, and leaping. Which being ended, he caused all the people, and the Clergy, and us, to go forth of the Church, and they placed us toward the North, willing us not to stir from that place: and all the Clergy and people went to the little Church, where the King's Father was buried, which also was towards the North, and therein Translation of the King's body entered as many as could stand. And as we stood here, an exceeding great Procession in very good order, began to pass between us and the Church, and they carried the bones of the The Patr. and Queens. dead King to the great Church, and the Patriarch Abuna Mark went in this Procession, being very feeble, and two men held him up under the arms, by reason of his old age. Then followed the Queens, to wit, Queen Helena, the Prete his Mother, and the Queen his Wife, each of them under a black Pavilion, in mourning wise, (for before they used white Pavilions) and likewise all the people were clad in black cloth, weeping and howling with mighty cries, saying; Abeto, Abeto, that is to say, Our Lord, Our Lord And they pronounced the same with so abrupt and pitiful a voice, and with so great abundance of tears, that they made all the multitude to weep. The Coffin wherein the bones lay, was carried under a Pavilion of Embroidered cloth of Gold, compassed about with Curtains of Damask, and so they entered into the Church by the side-gate, where we stood, and as many people as the place would hold; and we went to this Ceremony at the Sun rising, and returned to our lodging at night, by Torchlight. 100 Straight-way we were led into a Tent which was newly set up, and was placed on the back side of the great Church in that circuit, and it was very long and flat, and all the Roof was covered with Crosses, made of Silk, like those of the Tent which was placed over the Lake, where they were baptised, and within it was dressed with exceeding fair Tapestries, so that it seemed to be a Hall very well furnished: and here he sent us word to recreate ourselves A royal feast. a little for his sake, refreshing ourselves, and discoursing of our private matters. And while we thus discoursed a good while, we saw coming in very good order, many jars of Wine, and a great basket of fine Bread, and great store of meat borne in great Platters, made of black earth, very fair, and excellently wrought, which seemed to be of black Amber. The meat was made of diverse sorts of Flesh, dressed after sundry fashions, somewhat after our manner, among which, were Hens all whole, great, and fat, some sodden, and some roasted: and in other Cunning Cookery: Platters came other Hens, which seemed to be Hens indeed, but were only the skins, in such sort, that they had taken out the flesh and all the bones, with wonderful diligence, so that the skin was not broken in any part, but was perfectly whole, and then mincing the flesh very small, and mingling it with certain delicate Spices, they filled the same again with it, which, as I have said, was perfectly whole, and wanted nothing but the neck and the feet, from the neither joint downward, neither could we at any time discern how they could get out the bones, or how they might flay them, and yet could perceive no rapture at all. We fed very well of these Hens, to our contentment, because they were so good and delicate. Then brought they in gross and fat meat, so handsomely dressed, that we knew not whether it were sodden or roasted. Afterwards certain White-meats were brought in, in other Platters, and meats of other colours, made partly of flesh stamped, with the sinews taken out, and part of Birds, and diverse Fruits of the Country, and in some of them was store of Butter, in others Hens suet: of every one of them we tasted, which seemed unto us very good and delicate: and we wondered how it was possible, that they should have so good Cooks in that Country. Among the jars of the Wine of Raisins, which were all of that Earth like black Amber, there was one of jars of black earth and Crystal. Crystal Glass, with a great Bowl of Crystal, all gilded over, and another great Bowl of Silver, Enamuled all over with four exceeding fine stones, which seemed to be Saphires set in the same, standing in a square case, beset with many Rubies, and this Bowl was very fair and rich. When we had eaten as much as we thought good, the Prete sent unto us, requesting us to sing and dance, and to recreate ourselves after our own manner. 101. The eight and twentieth of january, he willed us to come unto the great Church, and caused us to be placed before his Curtains, which were above the place of the steps, which are Church singing and dancing. near unto the principal gate. Here was an infinite multitude of Clerks, which, as they did at the moving of his Father's bones, did naught else but sing, dance, and leap, and in their leaping, did always touch their feet with their hands, first one foot, and then another: and when we had stayed there a good while, he sent to ask us, whether they sung after this manner in our Country? We answered him, no: because our singing was more quiet and plain, as well in voices as in body: for we neither danced nor stirred a whit. He replied: Seeing that our custom was such, whether we thought that his was ill done? We sent him word, that the things belonging unto God, after what manner soever they be done, seemed always to be well done. This ceremony being ended, they began to go about the Church with five and twenty Crosses, and five and twenty Censers, carrying their Crosses in their left hands, as it were Standards, and the Censers in their right hands, casting Incense upon them without any spare. And upon the steps where we stood, were two great Latton Basins, gilded and wrought about, full of a kind of Incense, sweeter than that which is brought into these parts: and as often as they passed by, they cast great quantity thereof into the Censers, and they which went about in Procession, were clad in very rich Copes, and Hoods, made after their fashion, and so were they which danced and sung. 102. The nine and twentieth of january, the Ambassador and all the franks (whereof some were come to this Court before us) with all his Company, went to visit the Abuna Mark, because he had not as yet spoken with him. We found him as before, sitting upon a Couch. The Ambassador would have kissed his hand, but he would not suffer him, but gave him the Cross to kiss, which he always carried in his hand, and so he did to all the rest. As soon as we were set, the Ambassador said, that he was come to visit him in the name of the Grand Captain, and prayed him to pardon him, that he came no sooner to him, because they would not suffer him to visit any body. The Abuna answered him, that he aught not to marvel thereat, for it was the custom of that Court, not to suffer any stranger to go unto any man's house, and that this was not by the consent of the Prete, which was a good and godly man, but of the Courtiers which are malicious. The Ambassador told him, that the King of Portugal was informed of his bounty and holiness, by his Brother Matthew, and also by others, and that therefore he besought him to keep the Prete janni constant and immutable in this enterprise, of chase and destroying of the Moors. The Abuna answered, That he was no Saint, but a poor Sinner, and that Matthew was none of his Brother, but was a Merchant, and his friend, and although he came with lies, yet was it manifest, that his coming was ordained by God, seeing it turned to Matthew was a Merchant. so good service and profit, &c. §. XU. A Discourse of PETER COVILLAN: Of the PRETES gifts and presents, and the Portugals quarrels, and their licence to departed out of the Country. 103. WHereas I have spoken often in this Book of Peter de Covillan Portughez, being The Story of Peter Covillan. an honourable person, and of great credit with Prete janni, and all the Court, it is convenient that I should declare how he came into this Country, and the cause thereof, as he hath oftentimes told me himself. But first I will say, that he is my spiritual son, and that I have oftentimes confessed him, because in three and thirty years while he lived in this Country, he told me that he never was confessed, because Confession not used here. the custom here is not to keep that secret which is uttered in confession, and that therefore he went into the Church, when he confessed his sins unto God. His beginning was thus: he was borne in the Town of Covillan in the Kingdom of Portugal, and being a boy, he went into His life in his youth. Castille, and got into the service of Don Alfonso, Duke of Sivile; and when the war began between Portugal and Castille, he returned home with Don john de Gusman, brother to the said Duke, which placed him in the house of Alfonso King of Portugal, who for his valour presently made him a man at Arms, and he was continually in that war, and served also abroad in France. After the death of King Alfonso, he was one of the Guard of the King Don john his son, until the time of the treasons, when he sent him into Castille, because he spoke the Castilian Tongue very well, to spy out who were those Gentlemen of his Subjects, which practised there against him. And returning out of Castille, he was sent into Barbary, where he stayed a time, and learned the Arabian Tongue, and was afterward sent to conclude a Peace with the King of Tremizen: and being returned, he was sent again to the King Amoli bela gegi, which restored the bones of the Infant Don Fernando. At his return he found, that the King Don john desiring by all means that his ships should found out the Spiceries, had determined to sand by land certain men to discover as much as they might. And Alfonso de Paiva was chosen for Alfonso de Paiva this enterprise, a Citizen of Castle Blanco, a very skilful man, and very expert in the Arabian Tongue. When Peter de Covillan was returned, King john called him unto him, and told him secretly, That having always known him loyal and his faithful servant, and ready to do his Majesty good service, seeing he understood the Arabian tongue, he purposed to sand him, with another P. Cou. sent to discover the Spices and Prete janni his Country. companion, to discover and learn where Prete janni dwelled, and whether his Territories reached unto the Sea, and where the Pepper and Cinnamon grew, and other sorts of Spicery, which were brought unto the City of Venice from the Countries of the Moors; seeing he had sent for this purpose one of the House of Monterio, and one Friar Anthony of Lisbon Prior of Porta de Ferro, which could not pass the City of jerusalem, saying, That it was impossible to travel this way without understanding the Arabian tongue, and therefore seeing he understood the same well, he prayed him to under-take this enterprise, to do him this so principal service, promising to reward him in such sort, that he should be great in his Kingdom, and all his Posterity should always live contented. Peter answered him, That he kissed his Majesty's hands for the great favour which he had done him, but that he was sorry, that his wisdom and sufficiency was not answerable to the great desire he had to serve his Highness, and yet nevertheless, as his faithful servant he accepted this message with all his heart. And so in the year 1487. the seventh of May, they were both dispatched in Saint Arren, the His journey. King Don Emanuel always there present, which at that time was but Duke, and they gave them a Sea-Card, taken out of a general Map of the World, at the making whereof was the Licentiate Calzadilla, Bishop of Viseo; and the Doctor Master Roderigo, inhabitant of 〈…〉 ietre Near; and the Doctor Master Moses, which at that time was a jew: and all this work was done very secretly in the house of Peter de Alcazova, and all the forenamed persons shown the uttermost of their knowledge, as though they should have been Commanders in the Discovery, of finding out the Countries from whence the Spices come, and as though one of them should have go into Ethiopia to discover the Country of Prete janni, and as though in those Seas there A consultation for the seeking out of the Southeast passage. had been some knowledge of a passage into our Western Seas; because the said Doctors said, they had found some memorial of that matter. And for the charges of them both, the King appointed four hundred Cruzadoes, which were given them out of the Treasury of the Garden of Almarin: and (as I have said) the King Emanuel was always present, who at that time was Duke. Besides this, the King gave them a Letter of credit in all parts of the Levant, that if they The small beginning of the Portugal greatness in the East. fell into any necessity or peril, they might be succoured and aided thereby. One half of these four hundred Cruzadoes, they desired to have in ready money, and the other half they gave to Bartholomew Marchioni a Florentine, to be paid them in Naples. And having received the King's blessing, they departed from Lisbon, and came unto Barçelona on Corpus Christi day, and thence unto Naples on Saint john's day; when their Bills of Exchange were paid them, by the Son of Cosmo de Medici's. From Naples they went unto the I'll of Rhodes, and here they found two Portugal Knights, the one called Friar Gonsaluo, and the other Friar Fernando, in whose house they lodged; and after certain days, they took their voyage for Alexandria, in a ship of Bartholomew de Paredez; having first bought many jars of Honey to show that they were Merchants. When they were come to Alexandria, they both fell grievously sick of an ague; and the Cadi took all their Honey from them, supposing they would have died. But being recovered, they were paid as they would themselves, and having bought sundry sorts of merchandise, they went to Cairo, where they stayed till they found Cairo. company of certain Moors, called Magabrini, of the Kingdom of Fez and Tremizen, which went to Aden, and in their company they went by Land to Tor; where taking ship, they sailed to Suachen, upon the Coast of the Abyssins', and from thence unto Aden. And because it was the time of the Monsons' or Motions, when those Seas cannot be sailed, they divided themselves the one from the other, and Alfonso passed into Ethiopia, and Peter made his choice to go into India, as the time served him for to do. And they agreed together, to meet at a certain time in the City of Cairo, that they might be able to advertise the King of their discovery. Peter de Covillan, when time served, took shipping, and sailed directly to Cananor, and passed thence to Calcutta, and saw the great quantity of Ginger and Pepper which grow there, and Calicut. understood, that the Cloves and Cinnamon were brought thither from fare Countries. Then he went toward Goa, and passed thence to the I'll of Ormuz, and having informed himself of certain other things, he came in a ship toward the Read Sea. He landed at Zeila, and with certain Zeila. Merchants, which were Moores, he traveled those Seas of Ethiopia, which were showed him at Lisbon in a Sea Chartley, to the intent he should use all his industry to discover them. And The chief end of Covillan his voyage, was to discover the Seas, on the back side of Ethiopia. Madagascar, or the I'll of the Moon. Aden and Tor. Paiva dead. he went so fair, that he came unto the Town of Cefala, where he learned of the Mariners and certain Arabians, that the said Coast might be sailed all along toward the West, and that they knew no end thereof, and that there was a great I'll very rich, which was above nine hundred miles in length, which they call, The I'll of the Moon. And having understood these things, being very glad thereof, he determined to return unto Cairo, and so he came backe to Zeila, and from thence passed to Aden, and then to Tor, and lastly to Cairo, where he stayed a great time, waiting for Alfonso de Paiva, and at length, had news that he was dead. Whereupon he determined to return into Portugal: but it pleased God, that two jews, which went to seek him, by good luck found him, and delivered him Letters from the King of Portugal. One of these jews was called, Rabbi Abraham, borne in Beggian. The others name was joseph de Lamego, and was a * Calzolato. Shoemaker. These having been before in Persia and in Bagadet, told the King many great matters, which they had learned concerning the Spiceries, and the riches which were found in the I'll of Ormuz, whereof the King conceived great pleasure, and commanded them to return thither again to see the same themselves; but first, that they should seek out Peter de Covillan, and Alfonso de Paiva, which he knew were determined to meet together at a time appointed in Cairo. The contents of the King's Letters were, that if all the things given them in commission, were searched out by them, than they should return, because he would reward them; but if they were not all discovered, that they should sand him particular information of those things that they had seen, and then should do their best endeavour to search out the rest, and above all things, to discover the Country of Prete janni, and to cause Rabbi Abraham to see the I'll of Ormuz. For which cause, Peter de Covillan, purposed to advertise the King of all which he had seen along the Coast of Calicut, touching the Spiceries, and of Ormuz, and of the Coast of Ethiopia, and of Cefala, and of the great Island of the Moon, concluding, that his ships which traded into Guinea, sailing along the Coast, and seeking the Coast of that Island, and of Cefala, might easily enter into these Eastern Seas, and fall upon this Coast of Calicut, for all along there was Sea: he had understood, and that he would return with Rabbi Abraham to Ormuz, and after his return he would seek out Prete janni, whose Country stretched unto the read Sea. And with these Letters, he dispatched joseph de Lamego the jew. And he and the other jew going again to Ormuz, and returning to Aden, he willed him to go and carry news to the King that he had seen the Isle of Ormuz with his own eyes. And himself passing into Ethiopia, came into the Court of Prete janni, which at that time was not fare from Zeila. And having His coming to Prete Alexander. presented his Letters unto him, who at that time was called Alexander, he was very courteously entertained, and had great honour done unto him, and was promised that he should speedily be dispatched. But in the mean while, he departed this life, and Nahu his brother succeeded in his stead, which saw him, and made very much of him, but would never give him Nahu succeedeth. leave to departed. Afterwards Nahu died also, and his son David succeeded him, which reigneth at this present, which would not suffer him to departed, saying, that he came not thither in his David, the present Prete. time, and that if his Predecessors had given him so great Lands and Revenues, he aught to enjoy them, and to loose none of them: and therefore, seeing they had not given him licence, neither might he give him leave to departed; and so he remained still in the Country: and they gave him a wife, with very great riches and possessions, by whom he had children, whom we also saw. And in our time, when he saw that we would departed, he was exceeding desirous to return into his Country, and went to crave leave of the Prete, and we with him, and were very instant on his behalf, and besought him very earnestly, yet for all that we could not obtain leave. He is a man of great spirit and wit, and of his quality he hath not the like in all the Court, and can speak all the Languages, as well of the Christians as of the Moors, Gentiles, and Abassins': and of all things which he hath known and seen, he can yield as particular account, as if they were present. And therefore he is very gracious with the Prete, and all the Court. 104. Returning to our Voyage, or rather to our History; The days following, the Secretaries ceased not to writ the Letters, which we were to carry with us to the King and to the The use of writing was not in Ethiopia in these days. grand Captain, and they bestowed much time and labour in making them: for their manner is not to writ one to another, but their demands, answers, and messages, are all done by word of mouth. And while we were there, they began by little and little to learn to writ; and when they wrote, they always held before them the Epistles of Saint Paul, of Saint Peter, and of Saint james; and those which studied in them, were taken for the most learned and wise among them. They wrote the Letters to the King in three Languages, The Abassin, the Arabian, and the Portugal; and after the same manner were the Letters made unto the Grand Captain. The Grand Betudete coming unto us, which is the Lord that standeth on his left hand, brought me a Cross of Silver, and a passing fair Staff wrought with inlaid work, saying, Gifts. that the Prete sent me these things in token of the government which he had given me in the Isles of the read Sea; I gave his Highness' thanks in the best manner that I could. There came another message from the Prete, that he had given order that thirty Mules should be given unto us to carry our goods. And moreover, that he had sent thirty ounces of Gold to the Ambassador, The Present which Prete janni sent the Ambassador for his part. and fifty for his company; and that George, and those which were with him, had received their part; and withal, that he had sent one hundred loads of Meal, and as many horns of Wine of Honey, to serve us in our Voyage, and willed that we should not trouble the poor Husbandmen by the way, because he was informed, that in our coming to the Court we had wasted the Country through which we traveled, and that certain Captains were appointed for us, which should conduct us from place to place, even to the Sea side, to wit, that every one should furnish us through their Countries with all things necessary: and forthwith they appointed us to a son of the Cabeata, because we were to travel a great way through his father's Territories, which are those where the great Church standeth, wherein the bones of the Prete his father were laid: which Church (as I have said) hath four hundred Canons, and over the said Canons there is a son of the said Cabeata, which is a Licanate, that is to say, The head over all the rest of the heads. 105. This day at evening, were thirty ounces of Gold brought to our Tent for the Ambassador, and fifty for us, and a great Crown of Gold and Silver which was the Crown of Prete janni: and it was not so fair for the worth thereof as for the bigness, and it was in a round Chest lined with Cloth, and without with Leather, and it was presented by Abdenago, the Captain of the Pages, which said unto the Ambassador, that the Prete sent that Crown to the The present which Prete janni sent to the King of Portugal with exceeding great offers. King of Portugal, and that he should say unto him, that a Crown is not wont to be taken from the Father's head, but only for the Son: and that he was his Son, and that he had taken the same from his own head to sand it to the King of Portugal, which was his Father, and that he sent him the same as the most precious thing that he had at that instant, offering him all the favours, aid, and succours, as well of Men as of Gold, and Victuals, which he should stand in need of for his Fortresses and Fleets, and for the Wars which he would make against the Moors in these parts of the read Sea, even unto jerusalem. The first day of Lent, we began our Voyage, and the son of the Cabeata went with us, through whose Countries we were to pass, and Abdenago Captain of the Pages; for, afterward There was a quarrel twixt Bren and the Ambassador, and Fernandes had wounded the Factor. Manadeli. we were to pass through his Territories. And we traveled the next day, fare distant one company from the other, until we came to Manadeli, a Town in the Kingdom of Tigremahon. 106. Being come to this Town of Manadel, which is wholly inhabited by Moors, who are peaceable Tributaries to the Prete: and one Stephen Pagliarte, as it seemeth, fell out with a Moor, which strooke out two of his teeth, and certain of our people coming running thither at the noise of this garboil, they broke one of our men's heads with a stone. Abdenago ran down, and caused certain of these Moors to be apprehended, which had done the harm: but because it was night, there was nothing else done. The next day he sent us word to come unto the place where he held these two Moors prisoners, and caused us to sit down on the Manner of justice. grass: and he sat down likewise, leaning with his shoulders against his Chair. And there causing the prisoners to be brought, he began after their manner to demand Gold of them. Then he caused them to be stripped and cruelly beaten, demanding how much they would give us: they began to promise' one ounce of Gold, two, and three; but still beating of them, they asked how much they would give; at length they came to seven ounces, and herewithal they ceased to beaten them, and the Gold was given to those that were hurt, and the parties which were beaten were sent bound to Prete janni. We went on still on our Voyage unto Barua, where we lodged, when we came into this Country. While we stayed here a long while, there came a Barua. Messenger of the Prete, and one of the Moors which were beaten with him, with the head of the other, saying unto us, that the Prete would needs understand and examine the whole matter One of the Moors beheaded. concerning those Moors, for the hurt which they had done unto the Portugals, and that he had caused his head to be cut off which he found to have done the wrong, the which he had sent us, that we might be assured of the truth, and might know whether that were it or no: and the other which he had not found in fault, he had also sent us; and that we might do with him what we thought good, either kill him, or free him, or make him a Slave. 107. Two Great men were sent to us from the Court, which seeing the enmity and rancour that was betwixt the Ambassador and Bren, which came from words to blows, they witted not what course to take concerning our matter, seeing it is a custom in that Country, that no great personage may go from the Court without licence, nor come to the Court unless he be called A Court custom. for: therefore the said Lord stood in doubt, what they should do concerning us; because, on the one side, they durst not leave us; and on the other side, to bring us to the Court in such great The particulars of the Ambassador's wilfulness against Bren an Ethiopian, are omitted. rancour, being not sent for, they feared they might incur some great punishment; yet at length, they chose rather to return to the Court, although they should suffer some great punishment. 108. These Noblemen having considered that the Monson was passed, wherein the grand Captain was to come for us, and that they could not pacify us, determined to carry us backe to the Court: and we set forward altogether with the Franks, and as we came to the Town of Bacinete, before mentioned, whither the fame of our falling out was come, all the Countrypeople put themselves in Arms, and would not suffer us to pass, and such numbers of Friars A skirmish. came down an hill, with Bows, Arrows, and Staffs, that they seemed to be flocks of Sheep; and here we had a great skirmish, and many of both sides were wounded, howbeit we beaten them backe, and made them run away. The aforesaid Noblemen, while we were lodged here, put the place to the sack, as if they had been Moors, and took away their Barley, Hens, Capons, Sheep, and whatsoever they found in the houses. And departing from hence, we traveled in two companies; to wit, George de Bren, and all those that were with him; and the Friar, and we with the Ambassador, and the Lords, Andrugaz and Garueta, and we came to Manadeli, where they wounded our men, and here we found the Moor which fled from the Ambassador, who was nothing at all afraid: and having past two miles beyond this place, we met with Barnagasso, which came from the Court, and brought order from the Prete, what the said Lords should do with us. Which while we sought to know, we assembled all together in a Cornfield under a great Tree, where the said Lords were highly rebuked of Barnagasso, because of our returning without licence, saying, that they should go to the Court, and receive their punishment there. Then he began to cry out upon the Ambassador, and George de Bren, commanding the Ambassador to give him the Crown and the Letters, which he carried unto the King and the Grand Captain. The Ambassador and George de Bren uttered very uncivil and dishonest speeches one against another: for which cause the Barnagasso committed us to certain Captains, to conduct us severally one from the other, in such sort as we came to that place, and so we returned with him toward his Territories. By this time the Winter was begun, which was exceeding terrible and cruel with huge rain. Here the Author ceaseth to speak any more of his Voyage. §. XVI. Of the time and day when their Lent beginneth in the Country of PRETE JANNI: and strange abstinences, and other bodily exercises, with other their holies. Of the Troglodytes, and Goraises. 109. IN the Country of Prete janni, they begin their Lent in the Monday after Sexagesima, which is ten days before our Shrovetide; and after the day of Ethiopian Lent, long and strict. the Purification is past, the Priests, Friars, and Secular men generally observe a great Fast for three days, and they say, they do fast the penance of the City of Ninive. And many Friars eat not above once in these three days, and then they eat but Herbs without Bread: and they say, that there are many women, which then will not give suck to their children passed once a day. The general Fast of the Lent is Bread and Water; for although some would eat Fish, yet they could not have it, because they have not the Sea near them. In the Rivers there is great abundance of Fish, which are very good, but they know not how to take them. They eat no Milk nor Butter, neither drink Wine of Grapes, nor of Honey; but their common drink is of Zauna, which is made of Barley, or of Millet, or of Aguza: for of each of these Grains they make a several Wine, which in taste is like unto Ale. Zauna. There are also many Friars, which for devotions' sake eat no bread all the Lent, and others all the year, and all their life time. As I went on a time with the Ambassador toward the Court, in a place called jannamora, a jannamora. Friar fell into our company: and because I would pleasure him, I caused him to ride upon a Mule, and lodged him in my Tent. The first day, I invited him to eat with me, because it was Eventide The fasting and abstinence which some use in the Lent. and supper time, and he excused himself, that he had no lust to eat. In the mean space, the Novices (six or seven of which went with him to receive orders) came with Agriones, which are Herbs of that Country, and gave him an handful without Salt, or Oil, or any other mixture, and those he eat alone without Bread or any thing else. Whereof when I had asked the said Novices, they told me that they never used to eat any bread. When I doubted of this, I caused him diligently to be watched night and day; for, on the day he went on foot by my Mules side like unto a Lackey, and on the night he slept by my side; and lay on the ground in his apparel, and I always saw him eat Herbs called Agriones and Rabasas, and when they Who hath required these things at your hands? could found none, sometimes he took Mallows and Nettles, and when they passed by any Mona sterie, he sent the Novices to gather some Garden-herb, and if they found none, the Novices brought him Lentiles, so long steeped in a gourd of water, that they began to grow, and he fed of them: which I would needs taste of, and found them to be the worst meat in the world. This man traveled thirty days with us unto the Court, and afterward stayed three weeks with us in our Tent, and never eat any thing else but the things aforesaid. Afterwards I saw him in the Town of Caxumo, where the Prete caused us to stay eight months, and when he understood that I was there, he came to visit me, and brought me certain Lemons. He wore an habit of Leather without sleeves, and his arms were naked; whereas I embraced him, by chance I thrust one of my hands under his arm, and found that he had about him a girdle of Iron of four fingers broad, and I led him by the hand into our chamber, and shown him to Peter Lopez my cousin, and we saw the said girdle, which was joined the one end with the other, with certain points, as if they had been to peg in a piece of wood * Comesaria da ficcare un legno. : and this girdle was fastened upon his flesh: and the said Friar took it in very ill part, and seemed as though he had received great wrong, and suddenly departed, so that we never could see him after. After this, we saw many other Friars which wore the like girdles of Iron in the Lent; And we heard say, that there were others also, which during all the time of Lent, did never sit, but Very strange kind of penance. always stood upright. When we heard that there was one of these in a Cave six miles off, we road thither, and found him in a frame made of wood, of that bigness, that he only might stand within it. And it looked like an old Chest without a cover, and his hips were besmeared with Chalk and Oxe-dung, and where his buttocks stood, he had an open place three fingers broad: A frame to stand in without sitting. he had likewise another open place where his knees touched, and before him he had a little Desk of wood, whereon lay a Book. His habit was an Haircloth, made of the hair of an Ox tail, and underneath the same, upon his flesh he wore an Iron girdle like to that abovesaid, and he shown us the same willingly. In another Cave adjoining, dwelled two young little Novices, which provided him victuals, which was nothing but Herbs, and for this our visitation, he become our great friend. These Caves seemed to have been made in old time to do the like penance; for there were Graves in them. In the Town of Barua, in another Lent, I saw two Friars in the Church of the said Town, Supererogation, if not supererogation. Obedience better than sacrifice. that is to say, without the Church gate, which were in the like Tabernacles, one on the one side of the Church, and another on the other side, which did eat the said Herbs, and steeped Lentiles, and I went to see them often times, wherewith they seemed highly to be pleased; and if I went not to them, they sent to visit me, and they wore upon their flesh a Sackcloth, and a girdle of Iron. And it was told me, that one of them was a kinsman of the Prete, and they continued in this penance until Easter day, and when Mass was sung, they went out of the same. Having heard report, that in the aforesaid Town of Caxumo, every Wednesday and Friday Standing in water, like josephus his Pharisee. in the Lent, many Friars, Priests, and Nuns stood all night in the water up to the neck, when we could not be persuaded to believe the same, john Scolaro, my cousin Peter Lopez, and I, went thither on a Wednesday at night, and were astonished, beholding so great a multitude of them, which were in the water up to the neck, and it was told us, that they were Canons, and the wives also of Canons, with Friars and Nuns, and there were seats of stone made by the water's side, and where the water was shallow, there was one stone, whereupon they sat until the water reached up to their neck, and if the water were more deep, they laid another stone there, and so all the said Lake was full of people, which came from all the Country round about: and in this time of Lent, there are great frosts and cold in the night. And having Frost and cold. talked with Peter de Covillan, concerning this matter, he assured me, that they used to observe this custom in all the Dominions of the Prete, and also, that there be many which do not only eat no bread all that time, but also went into mighty Forests, and into certain monstrous deep Valleys, lying between exceeding high Mountains, where they may find water, whereas no other people come, and there they do their Penance all the time of Lent, and for proof hereof. Going into Forests and Valleys for Penance. I was on a time with the Prete, in a Town called Dara, which is near those great and deep Trenches (whereof I have spoken before) into the which, a great River falleth down headlong from an high Mountain into a Bottom, and the water of this River, breaking in the Air, become as white as Snow. As we stood aloft, Peter de Covillan shown me a Cave in this Bottom, which we could hardly discern, and said, that in the same there was a Monk which they held for a Saint, and under this Cave, there seemed to be a Garden: On the side of this Heremites. Bottom, and not fare off, he shown me such another Cave, wherein a white Man was dead, which was known to have been twenty years in that Desert, and that the time of his death was not known. Only when they saw him no more in this Mountain, they went to see his lodging or Cave, and they found it closed up on the inside with a good Wall, so that none might go in or out thereat: and the Prete being advertised hereof, commanded, that by no means it should be opened or touched. 110. The general fast in Lent, which the most part of the Friars and Nuns, and the Priests also do observe, is to eat once, from two days to two days, and that always in the The general fast in lent of Friars and Nuns. Queen Helena eat but thrice in the week. night time. They fast not on Sundays: The like do many old Women when they are going out of the world; and so they reported that Queen Helena did, as often as she fasted at any time in the year, that she did not eat above thrice in the week; to wit, on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. In the Kingdom of Tigrai, which is a Kingdom subject to Barnagasso, and in the Kingdom of Tigremahon, every body eateth flesh in the Lent, on Saturday and Sunday, and they kill more Oxen on these two days, then in all the year beside. And if they will marry their first or second Wife, they marry them the Thursday before our Shrovetide, for upon Customs of Tigrai. their marriage they have licence to eat Flesh, Milk, and Butter, for two months space, at what time soever they will. And therefore, that they may eat the same, they marry Wives, and drink Wine. In all the other Territories, Kingdoms, and Signiories, they fast all the Lent, as Polygamy. well great as small, Men as Women, Male-childrens as Female, without breaking the same in any point, and so they do almost all the Aduent. On Palme-Sunday they say their Service after this manner: They begin to say Matins about Midnight, and they continued their singing and dancing, carrying painted Images uncovered Palmesunday. in their hands, until broad day, and at the hour of Prime, they all get boughs and hold them in their hands at the Gate, for the Women and Laymen may not come into the Church, and the Priests stand singing in the Church, with boughs in their hands, and sing very loud, making oftentimes the sign of the Cross, with the said Boughs, and going about without the Church, they come unto the principal Gate, into which, six or seven of them enter, as we are wont to do, which they shut, and he stands without which is to say Mass, and they sing both within and without the Church, as we do: and then he which stood without, cometh in and sayeth Mass, and giveth the Communion unto all. On the holy Week, or Week before Easter, no Mass is said, save on Thursday and Saturday. And their ordinary custom, Week before Easter. which all Noblemen and Gentlemen use at all times in the year, of saluting one another, is: When they meet together once a day, they kiss their shoulders, and embrace one another, and one kisseth the right shoulder, and the other the left. These salutations are not used this week, but when they do meet, they speak not one to another, but pass by without lifting up their Custom of Saluting. eyes; and men of any quality, are apparelled all in Black or in Blue, and they do no kind of work, but all the whole day is spent in great devotions, and singing in the Churches, and always Silence. there is no Candle lighted. On Holy-thursday at Euentide, a they make the Maunday, that is to say, the Ceremony of washing of Feet, and all the people assembleth together unto the Church, and the chief Priest Mandy-thursday. of the Church, sitteth on a Chair like unto a Trevit, girded with a Towel, and a great Basin full of water before him, and beginneth to wash the Feet of the Priests; which being done, they begin to sing, and sing all night, and the Priests, Friars, and Clerks go not out of the Church, neither eat, nor drink, until Saturday after they have said Mass. On Good-Friday about noon, they trim up the Churches according to their ability and riches, for there be some Churches which are hanged all with cloth of gold and crimson, and Good-Friday. chiefly, they deck up the principal Gate, because there is the standing place of all the people, and they hung up a Crucifix upon the Cloth, made of printed Paper, and over the same is a little Curtain which covereth it, and they sing all night and all day, and read the Passion; which being done, they uncover the Crucifix, and straightway all the people fall prostrate Of their great lamentation and beating one another, upon Good-Friday at night. on the ground, beating one another with Wandes, and Cuffs, and Fists, with great fury, jowling their heads one against another, and also against the Wall, and make so bitter mourning, that any heart of Flint would be moved to tears with pure denotion. This lamentation and sorrow continueth two hours at the lest. After this, two Priests go to every gate of the circuit, which are three, which go into the Churchyard, and stand at all these gates, one on the one side, and another on the other side, with a little Whip in their hands, which hath five great thongs of Leather upon it. And all they that were before the principal gate came out through one of these three gates stripped from the waste upward, Whip. and as they pass, they bow down their bodies, and these Priests with the Whips do nothing else but lay on them as hard as they can, as long as they stand still: some pass by, and have but few stripes, others stay and receive many: but the old men and old women stand there half an hour, until the blood trickle down their bodies, and so they lie all night in the Cloister Easter Eeve. Easter day. of the Church. And at midnight they begin their Songs, which continued until the next day at Evening, and then they begin Mass, and all receive the Communion. On Easter day at midnight, they begin their Matins, and before day they make a Procession, and at break of day they say Mass: And they observe this week until the Monday following, the Apostles Sunday, and so they keep seventeen days holy, that is to say, from the Saturday before Palme-sunday, until the said Monday. 111. Upon a time we were in the Lent at the Court of Prete janni, which lay on the borders of a Country of Gentiles, called Gorages, a Nation (as they say) very malicious, and none Gorages. Troglodytae, Caeve-dwellers. People living in Caves under the ground of these will be made slaves, for they had rather die or kill themselves, then serve the Christians. The place where the Court lay was out of the Country of the said people: which, as it was told us, have their Habitations under the ground, that is to say; they make Caves wherein they live. But the Court was lodged by a goodly River, the channel whereof ran low in a deep bottom, and on the banks on either side the Country all was a most goodly green Champagne, but the Earth within a foot deep was a sandy Rock, like the Rock Di glali de Charnache in Portugal. On all places on the sides of this River, were exceeding store of Houses digged in the Mountain, one above another: and the biggest of them had their door no larger than the mouth of an Hogshead, whereby they might easily creep in, and over the door was an hole made where they fastened a Cord, whereby with their hands they climbed up. In which Houses abundance of the poor people of the Court were lodged: and they said, that these Houses were able to receive twenty or thirty persons with their stuff. There was also by this River a very strong Town, which on the side toward the River was hewn into the mighty Rock, and toward the Land there was a Ditch cast, fifteen fathoms Town in a Rock. deep, and six fathoms broad, and both the ends thereof reached unto the River: and in this Trench all round about it were Houses digged like to those aforesaid, but in the midst of this circuit which was like a plain field, there were little Houses made with walls and roofs, wherein at this time Christians devil, and there is also a good Church. The entry into this Town is digged under the ground, through this sandy Rock, all made like a Vault, where a man would not think, that any Mule or Ox could enter in, and yet nevertheless they pass well enough. Not fare from this Town, going up the River is a great Rock very steep from the top to the bottom, and on the top thereof is a plain field, and in the midway up this Rock, there is a Monastery dedicated to our Lady, and here they say, was the Palace of the King of this Monastery of our Lady ascended by a Ladder, and stone stairs. Country of Gorages. This Mountain or Rook looketh toward the East, and they go up to this Monastery with a wooden Ladder, which may be placed and removed, for they take it away every night for fear these people Gorages, when the Court is not there, Afterwards they go up a pair of stairs of stone, and on the left hand is a Ladder, and fifteen Cells of Friars, which all have windows very high over the River. Then there are their Battery, their dining room, and Chambers to lay up their Corn; and turning on right hand, passing through a dark way, a man cometh unto a great height, where the principal gate of their Church is, which is not made of the said Rock, but it seemeth in ancient time, that there hath been a great Hall with walls about it, which is very lightsome and broad, for it hath many windows over the River; To this place come some small number of Friars. Many people come hither from the Court to receive the Communion, both for the devotion of this place, and also by reason of the fame, which these Friars have to be men of good life, and because they suffer many miseries, by reason of the wrongs which these bad Neighbours of theirs, the Gorages do continually unto them. And because the Court doth always lodge after one manner, that is to say, all the people of the Court, that part on the left hand which belonged to the great Betudete, lay over against these Gorages: and very few days passed, wherein we heard not this news: This night, the Gorages have slain fifteen or twenty men of the great Betudete, and no man would secure them, because I will have Mer●ie and not Sacrifice. that being in the Lent by reason of the severe Fast, no man had any courage to fight for weakness, and faintness of body, neither would they break the season upon any occasion. On the holy week, and Easter day being hard at hand, the Prete sent us word to prepare ourselves to say Mass before his Tent, because he would hear the same. I sent him word, that all should be ready, but that we lacked a Tent, because that which we had before was all broken and spoilt by the rain. He sent us word, that he would sand us a Tent, and 'cause the same to be set up, and that as soon as he called for us, we should come presently with all things necessary to say Mass. And it was not past midnight, but he sent for us, and straightway we went thither, and were brought before the gate of the Prete, which we found in this manner: A great part of the circuit of the hedge was broken and taken away, and from the Tent of the Prete to the Church of holy Cross, stood above six thousand Wax Candles lighted, and all in a Six thousand Candles. rank, and the distance might be as fare as a Piece of great Ordnance might shoot: and the breadth from the one side to the other of them that held these Candles, was as fare as one could strike a Ball at twice, and all the way was plain and equal. And there stood above fifty thousand persons behind them, which held the Candles, so that they which held the Candles, made as it were, an hedge that could not be broken, holding Canes before them bound all along together, and the Candles fastened upon them round about the way. Before the Tent of the Prete, road four Gentlemen on horseback, solacing themselves, and they placed us next unto them. In the mean while, came the Prete forth of his Tent, mounted upon a Mule as black as a The Pretes habit. Crow, and as big as a great Horse (whereof they say, he maketh great account: and always when he traveleth, will have this Mule come after him, and if he ride not upon the same, he sitteth on a Litter which is carried on men's shoulders) and he came forth clad in an Embroidered Robe, which reached down to the ground, and likewise his Mule was covered all over. The Prete wore his Crown on his head, and held a Cross in his hand, and on both sides of him went Sometime carried on men's shoulders. two other Horses, and they went even with the head of the Mule, but not hard by him, for they went afar off, and were adorned and covered all over with Embroidered Cloth of Gold, and seemed to be enclosed in Gold, by reason of the great glittering thereof. They had great Crowns upon their heads, which came down to their very bits, and in the tops thereof were great plumes of Feathers. As soon as the Prete was come forth, those four Noblemen which road before, departed away, and were seen no more, and those which came to call us. As soon as the Prete was passed, placed us after him, so that no body else could come there, nor pass the rail of the Candles, saving only twenty Gentlemen, which went a good space before the Prete on foot: and in this order we came to the Church of holy Cross, where the Mass of the Resurrection Crowned horses. was to be said: and here alighting and going into the Church, he entered into his Curtains, and we stayed at the gate, out of which great numbers of Churchmen immediately coming, were accompanied with a fare greater number than that which was without, and they began to make a great procession, placing us in the end of the same next unto the first degrees Procession. and states of honourable calling: and after the Procession was done, as many went into the Church as could stand therein, and the rest stayed in the fields, and they caused us also to enter in, placing us hard by the Curtains of the Prete. As soon as Mass was done, and that they began to give the Communion, the Prete sent us word, that we should make ourselves ready to go and say Mass, because the Tent was now set up, and that he would come presently. We went our way with those which called us, which Black Tent. brought us where there was a black Tent set up, hard by the Tent of the Prete, which when we saw to be black, we thought that they had done it to disgrace us: and suddenly the Ambassador said unto me; Father, ye shall do well not to say Mass: for this is done to try us: answered; neither do I mean to say Mass, let us go hence to our Tents; And this was done at the break of the day. After our refusal and expostulations, the Prete sent us word to have patience, because he would see condign punishment executed on them which had done the same, and prayed us to go into that black Tent, because that seeing it was not good to say Mass in, yet it was good enough to dine in; and so we went into it: And hither was sent unto us a royal Dinner, with infinite and excellent viands of sundry sorts of flesh, and excellent Wine both white and read, which were very strong, and of an excellent smell. Peter de Covillan was with us, and was present at all which passed that night. And at Dinner, he told us, that all this was done of purpose, to try what estimation we had of God's matters, and of the Church, and that from henceforth, they would take us for very good and perfect Christians. All this Lent, we were very well provided of meat and drink, and of good store of Fish, and of store of Grapes which were then ripe in that Country. As soon as we had dined, That old Father which baptised the people, came unto us, and told us, that the Prete sent us word, that though we had said no Mass that day, yet at lest he would have us say Mass the next Sunday, and that he would take order, that Mass for the Pretes Mother deceased. we should have a good Tent provided for us, wherein we should say Mass according to our manner for the soul of his Mother, which was deceased a full year past; and that they likewise did say the Tascar, that is to say, The commemoration for the dead, and that we also should say the same after our manner. §. XVII. Don LEWIS de MENESES Letters: King EMANVELS death; Their Rites of mourning, Fatigar and Xoa. MAFUDI his many mischiefs and death in battle. 112. ON the Sunday, being the Octave of Easter, we went thither, and found a great white and new Tent set up, with Curtains all of silk, below overthwart the midst thereof, after their manner, and it was placed very near the Tent of the Prete, and there the Friar, which now cometh Ambassador with us; and other Priests, sang a Nocturne for the dead with us, and we said Mass, and before we had finished the same, there came unto us two packets of Letters, which Don Lewis de Meneses had sent, us, Letter● from Maczua. which was come with a Fleet for us to the Haven of Maczua, and the Letters came by two ways, and the Messengers arrived at one instant. There were also Letters directed to the Prete, wherein he requested him of all favour, that he would dispatch us without delay, that we might be at Maczua the fifteenth of April, because he could stay for us no longer, as well because the moving of the Sea, which is the fit time to departed out of the Read Sea, would pass away, as also because there was great need of his presence in India. And it so fell out, that the same day The death of Don Emanuel. whereon the Letters were delivered, the term of the fifteenth of April expired. It was also written in the said Letters, that the King Don Emanuel was departed this life. And because it is the fashion of this Country, when their friends die, to shave their heads, Shaving and Blacks for mourning used. and not their Beards, and to clothe themselves in black apparel, we began to shave one another's head, and while we were doing this, in came they which brought us our di●●er: who when they saw this, they set down the meat upon the ground, and ran to tell it unto the Prete, which suddenly sent two Friars unto us, to understand what was fallen out. The Ambassador could not answer him for the great lamentation which he made, and I told them as well as I could, that the Sun which gave us light was darkened, that is to say, that the King. Don Emanuel was departed this life, and suddenly all of us began to make our moan, and the Friars went their way. Immediately at that instant were cries made, that all places where Bread, Wine, and other Merchandise were sold, and all other Tents of Officers and judges should be shut up, and this continued for three days, in the end whereof his Highness sent for us, and his first Sale forbidden message unto us was; who did inherit the Kingdoms of the King his Father? The Ambassador said, the Prince, Don john his Son. As soon as he understood this message, they say, that he rejoiced greatly, and sent us this word, Atesia, Atesi●, that is to say, Be not afraid, be not afraid, for ye are among Christians, the Father was good, the Son will also be good, and I will writ unto him. At length he was content, that we should sand john Gonsalues our Factor to the Sea, with a Letter of his own and ours also, and gave him a very goodly Mule and rich apparel, and ten ounces of Gold, and with him went two of the Prete his Kinsmen. As for ourselves which did solicit him with all importunity, he drew us along for the space Rich gifts. of six weeks, and in the end he gave us very rich Garments, and to four of us he gave chains of Gold, with Crosses hanging at them, and every man his M●le: I had one of those Mules which went as though she would fly in the Air, and that without any hardness in the World: and for the rest of the company, fourscore ounces of Gold, and one hundred Loaves for our journey which we were to make. Being departed from the Court, we had not traveled very fare, but the Messengers returned which we had sent unto the Sea, and signified unto us, that Don Don Lewis departed. Lewis was departed a good while since, and though we knew that we could not overtake him, because the motion of the Sea would not suffer him to stay for us, yet nevertheless we went thither, and found that he had left us great store of Pepper, and certain goods for our maintenance, and there were Letters of his directed to the Prete, and unto us. It was determined by the greater part of us, to sand half of the Pepper to the Prete, and that the other half should remain for our use, and that the Factor and I should go on this message. For all this, Don Roderigo would needs go himself, and would carry all the P●pper, hoping that the Prete would give him some great present, because it is a thing most esteemed, which may be brought into these Countries. And with these our Commodities we departed the first of September, and went fair and softly with our Mules, and these carriages of our goods, Fatigar. Barbara and Z●ila. The King of Adel a mortal enemy unto Prete I 〈…〉, & therefore esteemed a Saint. and came to the Court about the end of November, and found the Prete in the Kingdom of Fatigar, which is in the uttermost part of the Kingdom of Adel, under which Adel, is Barbara and Zeila. This King is greatly esteemed among the Moors, and counted for a Saint, because he maketh continual war against the Christians, and is furnished by the Kings of Arabia, and the Lords of Mecca, and by other Kings which are Moores, with Armour. Horses, and whatsoever he will have, and he on the other side sendeth them infinite numbers of Abissin slaves, which he taketh in war. From the place or field where we found the Court unto i first Mart-towne of Adel, is a day's journey, and from that Mart-towne to Zeila, are eight days journey. This Kingdom of Fatigar, for as much as we have seen thereof in our going and coming, is for the most part Champagne, that is to say, all low hills; wholly manured, and sowed with Fatigar described. Wheat, Barley, and other Seeds, and there are mighty Champagne fields sowed all over with Corne. There are also infinite Herds of Cattles of all sorts, to wit, Goats, Sheep, Oxen, Mares, and Mules. From this Champagne we saw a far off, a Mountain higher than all the rest, not of stone, but covered all over with Trees, and also manured, wherein are many Monasteries and Churches environed with manured fields; in the top of which Mountain there is a Lake twelve miles in compass, from whence were brought unto the Court great store of 〈◊〉 of sundry sorts, and those very good, and I saw not such store in any other place. He●● 〈◊〉 sweet Oranges, Citrons, and Indian Figs, in such abundance, as it is incredible. Peter de Covillan told A Lake of twelve mile's compass on top of a mountain. me, that the said Mountain was so great, that he traveled eight days journey about the foot thereof, and that he took measure thereof, and that the Lake on the top of the Mountain was twelve miles in circuit. When the Court departed, we traveled two days and an half, before we came to the foot of this hill, and when we came near it, it seemed very high, and in every part fruitful. Many Rivers fall down from the same, wherein is taken great store of fish. We traveled a day and an half on the backside at the foot of this Mountain, and leaving the same, we went out of the Kingdom of Fatigar, and entered into the Kingdom of Xoa, and here we delivered the Pepper to the Prete, and the Letters of Don Lewis, which we had translated Xoa. into the Abissin Tongue, and could not receive any Answer at all. This Voyage which the Prete made into this Kingdom, grew upon occasion of making certain partitions and divisions, between him and two which were his Sisters, by Father and Mother: for Nahu his Father had five Wives. These partitions were of the Lands and Goods, which remained by the death of Partition by lot. his Mother. Here we stayed four days, wherein they cast Lots, what part should fall to each one of them. And Peter de Covillan assured me, that there were Countries in these portions, which could not be traveled about in ten day's journey. When this division was made of the portion, which fell unto the Prete, he caused the same to be divided in two parts, which he gave unto two of his little Daughters. The hills were covered with Oxen, Goats, Horses, and Sheep. The Clotheses of Silk and Gold, were likewise divided, whereof there was great cue 〈…〉 titie, and he gave the greatest part of the Clotheses of Silk unto the Monasteries and Churc 〈…〉, which belonged to his Mother, in this Territory. From hence we came to the Town of D 〈…〉, Dara. where Peter de Covillan shown the Woods unto us, wherein I said, that the Friars led so straight a life, and where that white man died, whose Cave was closed up. 113. This Story was told me by many, and especially by Peter de Covillan, of a Moor Captain, A famous warrior. called Mafudi, a man of such courage and valour, that of his great Prowess after his death, many Songs were made, which are sung even to this day by many people in the Court. They say, that for the space of twenty five years together in the Lent, every year he made inroads, and spoilt the Country of Prete I 〈…〉, and because in this time, the Fast which is great, taketh away the strength of the people, so that they are not able to fight, therefore he made inroads without any danger through those Countries, and sometimes he entered above threescore miles. And one year he came into the Kingdom of 〈◊〉, or into the Kingdom of X●a, or into the Kingdom of Fatig●r, and sometimes in one part, and sometimes in another: and he began to make these inroads in the life of King Alexander, which was Uncle to the King, for the space of twelve years together, who being dead without Sons, his Brother Nahu succeeded him, which was the Father of this present King, and he did the like in his days. This present Prete janni, began to reign when he was twelve years of age, & til he grew to be seventeen years old, Mafudi ceased not to make these inroads, and wars in the Lent: and they say, that they were so great, that in one of them he led away nineteen thousand Abissins' Captives, whom he sent all to the house of Mecca, causing them to be presented to the Kings of the Nineteen thousand Captives. Moors, where being enforced to become Renegadoes, they grow to be very courageous and valiant men, because they get out of the straightness of fasting, and enter into the fatness, and abundance of the vices of the Moors. He also carried away a great multitude of all sorts of Cattles. On the four and twentieth year of his Invasions, when he entered into the Kingdom of Fatigar, all the people fled unto a Mountain, and Mafudi environed them about, and took them, and burned all the Churches and Monasteries therein. I have said before, that through all the Country of Prete janni, there are certain called Cavas, which are men at Arms, because the Husbandmen in these Countries go not to war. There were many of these Cavas in these Husbandmen no Soldiers. Kingdoms, which together with the Husbandmen were retired into the said Mountain. Mafudi took them altogether, and put them by themselves, and the poor Husbandmen he dismissed, sending them away that they might sow the fields with Corn the next year, for him and his Horses: and to the men of Arms, he said; Ye● Cowards, which eat the bread of your King, and so badly defend his Territories, pass by the sword; and so five thousand men at Arms were ●laine, and he returned with great victory, and without any impeachment at all. The Prete being much moved with this Act, and especially at the burning of the Churches and Monasteries sent Spies into the Kingdom of Adel to know by what part Mafudi meant to enter: and understood, that he meant to come with great troops into the Kingdom of Fatigar, in the time of Wheat and Barley Harvest to destroy them. The Prete having learned, that he came not in the time of Lent, at which time they are forbidden * Cruelty of Superstition. to fight, resolved to wait for him by the way, and this he did against the minds of all his great Courtiers, he set forward with his people and Court only, without sending for any from fare Countries, because he would not be discovered, and traveled day and night: and on a morning at break of day, he set up his Pavilions, in a Town where the first Market of the Kingdom of Adel is held, which is a day's journey from the City of Adel, where we found him when we carried him the Pepper. Here (they say) is a great passage, which the King of Adel had passed the day before, and was entered three miles into the Country of Prete janni, and was go out of the way; when it began to be broad day, they saw one another. Mafudi, which was a man of great valour, and was never known to flee, as the Abissins' use to sing of him; as soon as he saw the Pavilion of the Prete, and the read Tents, which are never wont to be set up, but at great Feasts, and entertainments of Princes, said unto the King of Adel: Sir, the Negus of Ethiopia is here in person; and this is the day of our death, do what you can to save yourself, for my part I mean here to die: and the said King being fearful, escaped King of Adel fleeth. with four others on horseback, among whom was the son of a Betudete, which then remained with the King of Adel, and is now with the Prete in his Court (for they make no great account to run away, and become Moors, and if they will return again, they are baptised anew, and are pardoned for their fault, and become Christians as they were before) and he told us all these things particularly. As soon as the King of Adel was gotten to a safe place, which was with great speed; the Prete janni signified to his Army, after he knew that the The Battle betwixt the Negus and Mafudi. King was fled, that they should receive the Communion, and recommend themselves unto God, and after breakfast, should set themselves in order: and at nine of the clock they began to arrange themselves in battle array, and to march against the Moors, keeping always their Tents and Pavilions armed. Mafudi, which was resolved not to flee, and saw death before his eyes, desired to end his days with some notorious and honourable action, and therefore spoke unto certain Christians, enquiring of them, whether there were any Knight so hardy among them, that he durst fight with him. Hereunto a Friar offered himself, called Gabriel Andreas, which slew him in Mafudi slain by Gabriel Andrea's a Friar. combat, and strooke off his head, and for this his victory, he is much honoured in the Court, and we ourselves were acquainted with him. The rest of the Army gave the onset upon the Moors, and discomfited them, which could no way escape, because the Prete his Tents were placed in the principal passage; and another passage which was fare off, and whereby the King of Adel fled, was by this time also taken. After this victory, the Prete janni rested in his Tents, and the day following made an inroad through the Kingdom of Adel, until he came to certain Palaces of the said King, which he found quite abandoned, the Gates whereof the Prete strooke thrice with his Lance, and Fides pietasque viris qui castra seqq. would suffer no man to enter in or come near them, because it should not be said, that he came thither to rob; for if the King had been there, or any body else, h●e would have been the first that should have entered in, and made them fair war: and when he found no body therein, he would suffer none to enter into them, and so returned backe. This battle was in the month of july; and it is said, that it was on the very same day, that Lopez Suarez destroyed and burnt the City of Zeila, at the sack whereof I myself was, and the Moors which were taken told Lopez Suarez took Zeila in the year 1527 us, that the Captain of Zeila was go with the King of Adel, to war against the Negus of Ethiopia. And oftentimes the Prete sent to show us four or five bundles of Swords, with hiles of silver, but grossly made, and told us, that he had won them in the War against the Sultan of Adel; and the Tent which he sent us of embroidered cloth and velvet of Mecca, he also wan in the said War, and wished us to hollow it before we said Mass therein, because the Moor●ss had committed many sins in the same. The head of this Mafudi was carried for three years space with the Court, even until our coming thither, and on every Saturday, Sunday, and other Holidays, which the common people keep; all the Boys and Girls did nothing else but sing Verses, made after their manner, in the praise of this Victory, and at this day their singing passeth throughout all the Court, and I think it will continued to the world's end. Gabriel Andreas, as I have said, is a Friar, and a very honourable Person, and a Gentleman of very great revenue; and besides this worthy Act which he did, he hath done many other; and the report is, that he is very eloquent, and a friend to the Portugalls, and understandeth very well the holy Scriptures, and the things that concern the Christian Faith, and hath great delight to talk of them, although King Nahu caused the tip Gabriels' tongue cut. of his tongue to be cut off, for his overmuch talking. 114. He sent us word, that he purposed to writ to the Pope of Rome, whom they call, Rumea Negus Lique Papas, which signifieth, King of Rome, and head of the Pope, and that I should make him the beginning of the Letter, because they are not wont to writ, and knew not how they should writ to the Pope. I sent him word, that I would make the beginning for him, and that they should add the rest which they meant to writ, or request at his hands. When we came thither, we found all those which they hold most learned and wise with many books, and they asked me where mine were. I answered, that I had no need of books, but only to know his Highness' purpose, and that we were to be governed according thereunto. Forthwith, by a chief man, as well in authority as in knowledge, which was there present, and by his office is called Abucher, which signifieth, A chief Chaplain; the Prete his intention was delivered to the Friar, and he told it me, and I set myself to writ, and made a brief Preface, which forthwith was carried to his Highness in my hand-writing. Which having seen, he sent me back again, and forthwith we translated it into his language, and returned it again unto him. Within a while there came a Page, which said, That the King liked very well of that which I had written, and marvelled much, that it was not taken out of books; commanding, that it Learning all in books. should be written in a fair hand, and in two Papers, and that his learned Priests should study their books, for the rest which should be added to these Letters. The Copy of the Letter which I made, is written in a Paper by itself, and beginneth in this manner: Right happy and holy Father, &c. Three days they bestowed in making of the other Letter, and above fifteen in making a little Cross of gold, which weigheth one hundred Cruzadoes, which also I was to carry to the Pope. 115. At this time the Prete janni determined to sand an Ambassador into Portugal, because that hitherto he had sent none, and he sent for Don Roderigo and me, and told us, that he purposed to sand a man of his with us unto the King of Portugal, to the end, that his desires might sooner take effect: and asked us, whether we thought, that Zaga Zabo the Friar, who Zaga Zabo Ambassador. always kept us company, were sufficient for this Ambassage, seeing he understood our language, and had been before-time in our Countries. We answered him, That he was most sufficient, and was a man which understood us, and we him. He sent us word, that we should take him with us in our company. The next day he sent us again very honourable apparel, and thirty ounces of gold, and one hundred loaves of bread for our voyage, and yet we stayed a good while after: The Prete sent a Messenger unto us, appointing us to return unto the Town of Chaxumo, where (as I said before) we had been a long time: and here he furnished us with five hundred loads of Grain, with one hundred Oxen, and one hundred Sheep, with one hundred earthen Pots of Honey, and another hundred of Butter, and sent for the Ambassador which went with us, twenty loads of Corn, twenty Oxen, twenty Sheep, twenty pots of Honey, and as many of Butter. 116. While we abode in the Town of Chaxumo, the said Zaga Zabo was advertized, that a certain little Lordship, which he had, was taken from him: whereupon he prayed me, that I would go with him to the Court to demand justice. When we came thither, we found, that his Adversary was Abdenago, Captain of all the Pages of Prete janni, for here is no office but hath an Head above all the rest. And because all Suits and Answers are made to the Prete by Pages, we had no means at all to make the Prete acquainted with our suit; howbeit, we were aided by one Aiace, which is a great Lord: and though he were a great friend of Abdenago, yet made he the Prete acquainted with the cause of our coming. Our judges were appointed, Aiaz Daragote, and Aiaz Caite, to whom we imparted our request; and they appointed Hearing of the Cause. us a time the next day, when the Sun should be in such a place, showing us the place in the sky: and the Proctor of Abdenago was there present, and Zaga Zabo the Ambassador was there in person. When the day was come, both parties disputed and alleged greatly for themselves, and they concluded in words, for in their Courts they writ nothing at all; and the judges gave sentence by word of mouth, after this manner; That the Manor and Lordship, Zaga Zabo lost the day. which Zaga Zabo demanded, was a very small thing, and in former times subject to another great Lordship, whereof Abdenago was Lord, and that it was right, that as the great Wind passeth over all the Earth, so Abdenago, which was a great Lord, might not be hindered from entering upon this, but that he aught to enter upon this little Signiory. When we heard this sentence, we were much amazed, and went to complain unto the Prete, which sent us word to go to our lodging, and be of good cheer, for all should be well, and that the next day we should repair to the chief justice, which should see us dispatched, and herewithal we departed. The next day we waited upon him at his Tent, who received us with a cheerful countenance, saying, That he had a commandment from the Prete to dispatch us, and that we should stay for him at his Tent; howbeit, we would needs go with him until he went to speak unto the Prete. Where, after he was go in, and had 〈…〉 ayed a while, he came out with two Pages, which led him to the place where offenders are beaten, and there calling two which do this office, they stripped him, and throwing him down upon the ground, they The Lord chief justice miserably beaten. tied his hands unto two posts, and his feet strait, with a thong of Leather, which two men held fast. These ministers of justice stood one at his head, and another at his feet, smiting him oftentimes, and for the most part on the back; and when the Prete commanded them to touch him, the stripe pierced unto the bones, and of these stripes he had only three. I have seen this chief justice beaten three times besides, and within two days after, he returned to his office: because they are not ashamed hereof, but rather say, that the Prete meaneth them well, and is mindful of them, and shortly after bestoweth his favour on them, and putteth them in office. When this chief justice was beaten, there were sixty Friars in new apparel present, which was yellow, after their custom. And when the chief justice his punishment was ended, they Yellow Friars. took an old Friar which seemed to be a man of account, and was Head of the rest, and beaten him after the aforesaid manner, but he was not touched to the quick. After him they took another which was above forty years of age, who seemed to be a man of much honour, and they beat him as they did the rest, and this last was twice touched to the quick. While this was done, I enquired the cause, and what fault the Friars had committed: it was told me, that the last Friar which was beaten, had taken to wife a daughter of a Prete janni, that is to say, of Alexander the uncle of this David, and that he was separated from her, and had taken another sister of this present Prete, which being very dishonest, and doing what she listed, her husband fearing to put her away, in regard of the Prete, and because also in this Country the faults of Woman's faults neglected. women are not regarded, he forsook this second wife, and took again the first: and the Prete having commanded him that he should receive his sister again, he would not obey it, but went and become a religious man: and the Prete having committed this cause to the chief justice, to consider whether he might become a Friar lawfully or no; the justice gave sentence, that he might lawfully take upon him the habit of a religious man, and for this cause, the justice was punished. The father of the Friars was beaten, because he had given him the habit; and this third man, because he received the same: and immediately he was enjoined to leave the same, and to take again the sister of the Prete; and by this means we could not have audience for the space of fifteen days. §. XVIII. Death of Queen HELENA. Tributes of Goiame, and other Provinces. Succours given to the Queen of Adea. Apprehension of the two Betudetes and TIGREMAHON: their sentence, and the execution. Expedition of the Negus to Adea. Strange Oxen. The PRETES Tent-court, and manner thereof; Places, Courts, and courses of justice, with other parts thereof described. His Treasuries. 117. Queen Helena had been dead some eight or nine months, which governed Goiame, the government of Queen Helena. the greatest part of the Kingdom of Goiame, when as many as came newly to the Court, went to bewail her in her Tent, which as yet stood upright in the old place, and we did the like, when we came anew to the Court after her death. And the Prete having sent unto that Kingdom the grand Betudete to receive the Gibre, which is the yearly tribute of the King; at this time the Gibre, or tribute of Goiame. said Betudete came to the Court with the Gibre, which was three thousand five hundred Mules, three hundred Horses, and three thousand Bassuti, (which are a kind of clotheses which Bassuti. great men wear upon their Litters, and they are made of Cotton, shaggy on the one side, like unto Carpets, but not so course; and great personages lay them upon their Beds; and they are of so great price, that one of them is worth an ounce of Gold at the lest, and sometimes three or four ounces, yea and five ounces) and above three hundred Cotton clotheses of small value, * One Copy hath 30000. which seemeth better to agreed with that which followeth. whereof two are worth but a dram of Gold, and sometimes less: and, as we have said, an ounce is worth a Pardoa, which is three quarters of a golden Ducat of Portugal, and it was told me, that he brought thirty thousand drachmas of Gold. I myself was at the presenting of this tribute, and saw it all; and it was in this manner. The Betudete came on foot naked from the girdle upward with a cord tied about his head, like unto a wreath of a Castilian Carrier, and coming within audience of the Tent of the Prete, he said three times this word in short space, Abeto, Abeto, Abeto, which signifieth Lord: and Strange ceremonies. answer was made him but twice in his Language, Who art thou? Who art thou? And he said, I which call, am the lest of thy house, which saddles thy Mules, and tyeth up thy Cattles, and do other business which thou hast commanded me, and I bring thee that which thou hast enjoined me: and these words were spoken three times; which being ended, a voice was heard, saying, Come, come forward. And he coming near did reverence before the Tent, and passed by. After him came the Horses one after another, all led by the heads by servants. The first thirty were saddled, and in very good order, the rest which followed were dear of two drachmas of Gold, and many were not worth one dram a piece, and I saw them afterward sold for less, and there might be some three thousand of them. After these Hackneys * Ronzini. came the Mules in like order, to wit, thirty which were saddled, fair, and in good order; the rest were little young Mulets like those Hackneys, and there were Mules and Mulets, of one, of two, and of three years old, and not past, and none of them saving those which were saddled, were fit to be ridden: and they passed by as the Betudete and the Horses had done. After the Mules, came the Clotheses called Bassuti, and one man could carry but one of them, they were so weighty. After the Bassuti passed, the clothes made up in Farthels, and one man carried ten of them; and there were about three thousand men, that carried Bassuti, and three thousand men that carried those other Clotheses; and all these were of the Kingdom of Goiame, which are bound to bring the said Gibre. After these clothes, came ten men, each of them bearing a Charger upon his head, made like unto those wherein they do eat, and were covered with Greene and Read Sindall. After these Chargers, came all the men of the Betudete, which passed by one after another, as he himself had passed. In these Platters was the Gold put, which was commanded to be borne unto his lodging, with the rest of the tribute, which was done accordingly. In this Procession were spent above ten hours, that is to say, From the morning until evening. About fifteen days before our coming to the Court, thither came a Queen of the Moors, Wife unto the King of Adea, which was the Sister of one, which was sent to be the Wife of Prete janni, whom he refused, because two of her foreteeth were too great, and therefore she was married unto a great Lord, which was the Barnagasso, and is now a Betudete. This Queen Queen of the Moors. came to crave succour of the Prete, because a Brother of her Husbands was risen up against her, and took her Kingdom from her. She was well accompanied like a Queen, and brought with her fifty Moors, which were very Honourable persons, and very well apparelled, riding upon Her train. Mules, and one hundred men on foot, and six Maids of Honour mounted upon Mules, and they were people which were not very black. She was received with great honour, and was called for within three days after her coming, and she came before the Tent of the Prete, being herself enclosed in a black Litter. She changed her apparel twice that day, once in the morning, and again at evening, and both times she was clad in Embroidered Cloth of Velvet, and in Moorish smocks of India: and the Prete sent her word, that she should take her ease, and put away all sorrow, because she should have her whole desire, and that she should stay for Barnagasso, and Tigremahon, at whose coming she should presently departed. Within eighteen days after her coming hither, she was again apparelled after the former manner, and the next day, the foresaid parties arrived at the Court, and each of them brought the Tribute which they are bound to pay unto the King. And with them came the Cavas, that is, The men at Arms of their Kingdoms, with many other Noblemen. They being arrived, the Prete commanded, that the Betudete should first show his tribute of the Kingdom of Goiame. After him the Barnagasso began to give his Tribute, which were one hundred and fifty exceeding fair Horses, and the first day they did nothing else but run and prance, and the next day Tributes of Barnagasso and Tigrai. he presented great store of Cloth of Silk, and great store of passing fine Clotheses of India. I was not at this presentment, because I felt not myself well. When this was done, the next day very early, Tigremahan began to present his Tribute, which were two hundred Horses, fatter, fairer, and better than those of Barnagasso, because they came from a farther Country, yet both of their Horses were of Egypt and Arabia, and all this day, they did nothing else but view Horses. The next day they presented more Clotheses of Silk, than ever I saw together in my life, and the whole day was bestowed in presenting, counting and receiving of the same. The Monday following, about noon, came Balgada Robel, a great Nobleman, subject to Tigremahon, to present his Tribute by himself, which were thirty Horses, all of Egypt, great like * An hyperbolical speech. Elephants, very fat, and a Xumagali, that is, a Gentleman without Title upon each of them; and eight of these Xumagali had good Curasses like unto ours, part covered with Velvet, and part with Cordovan, and their studs gilded. They had also Helmets like ours upon their heads. Balgada Their Arms. Robel himself was one of these eight: the other two and twenty had shirts of Mail, with long sleeves, which were very well fastened to their bodies: they had thirty javelins, and Maces of Iron like unto the works, and all of them wear Blue wreathes about their heads, with long hair which waved in the wind. 118. Of the Cavas, that is, The men of Arms which came with Barnagasso and Tigremahon, and with the Gentlemen of their Companies, the Prete janni appointed, that fifteen Succours for Adea. thousand of them, with a Nobleman named Adrugaz, which is often spoken of in this Book, should go immediately into the Kingdom of Adea, and pacify that Kingdom, and that the Queen should follow soft and fair. And forthwith the Queen and Adrugaz departed, and it was reported, that they should travail through the Country of the Prete, thirty day's journey, before they could come into the Kingdom of Adea. The next day after, the Queen's departure, the Prete commanded the Grand Betudete to be apprehended, which had brought him tribute from the Kingdom of Goiame. Likewise he caused the other Betudete to be taken, whose name is Canha, he caused also Tigremahon to be taken; which being apprehended on a morning before day, the Prete departed, and all the Court with him, and we after him. Apprehension of great men. And as the Ambassador of the Prete, and I stood by a River's side, watering our Mules, this Betudete that brought the Tribute passed by us, and said unto me, Abba Barqua, which signifieth, Father give me your blessing: I answered him; Ihezeria Barqua, that is to say, God bless you. He answered with tears, which trickled down his cheeks: Father, pray to God for me, for at this time I shall end my days. His prison was a little Chain, very thin, of a fathom * Vn Bracci. long, like a A Chaine-prison. Chain to lead a Dog in, with a little thin circle about his neck, and himself carried his Chain in his hand. On a Wednesday, we came to the place where the Tents of the Prete were set up, and that night it was said, that the Prete commanded the Betudete to be brought to his presence, and so he was brought with two of his Sons. When they were come to the gate of the Tent, the Prete sent forth two Pages, to 'cause him to be brought to the backside of the Tent, because he would speak with him in his own person, commanding the Guard and his Sons to attend, and withdrew themselves a little from the gate of the Tent. Here they stayed until the morning, when the Prete rid away, and all of us with him, without any news at all of the Betudete, whether he were dead or alive, or what was become of him. His said two Sons, and three others which stayed at home, being all great personages, and worthy Warriors, made pitiful moan, and all their Father's Servants, which kept an honourable house, like a great King. After this the Prete commanded, that they should not use any Servant of their Fathers, nor of their own: and I have seen them riding all alone without any Servant, naked from the Girdle upward, with a black shaggy Sheepskin upon their shoulders, and clad in black Cloth from the Girdle downward, and all their Mules covered with black. Their own Servants and their Fathers, were divided all, and walked mourning on foot, and driven their Mules saddled before them. On a Monday, when we entered into the Kingdom of Oisa, there was a commandment, to The kingdom of Oisa. observe the Feast of the Kings, or Twelve-day, which they call, Tabuchete, on which day they observe their Baptism, as I have said before. This day very early in the morning, these Sons of the Betudete went from house to house, that is to say, To the Tents of the great persons, as others Chance and Change, &c. were wont to come unto them, enquiring news of their Father, whether he were living or dead, whereof they could learn nothing at all, until fifteen days after, when they were returned, which had conveyed him into the Kingdom of Fatigar, into a Mountain, which is said to be in the uttermost Border of the Kingdom of Adel, which is very high, having a deep Valley in the midst thereof, and there is but one entrance thereinto: In this bottom or Valley, A strange Valley used for a kill prison. are all kind of Beasts and Oxen, but the men which came into it, die within four or five days of an Ague, and that there they had left him without any man to wait upon him, saving certain Moores which were to guard him until he were dead. This news increased their grief more than the first: and men began to speak of this death in the Court, that the Prete had The cause of the Betudete his apprehension. put him unto the same, because he had lain with the Queen his Mother, and the report went so while she was alive, and that he had a Son by her, and that the Prete would not put him to death while his mother lived, because he would not discredit her. And while these rumours went about the Court, Proclamation came forth, that no man should speak of the Betudete, on pain of his life. Suddenly this rumour ceased; And three months after, while we were near the Sea side, in the Territories of Tigremahon, there came a new report, that the Betudete was not dead, and that his Sons, by the help of the King of Adel, had wrought his escape. Immediately there came other news, that the Prete had beheaded twenty Moors, which guarded him, and two of his Servants, because they came to speak with him: and this we knew to be very true. 119. Also on a night, the Prete commanded that Tigremahon should be carried away, neither was there any man that could tell, to what place he was conveyed. The next day they sent to lay hold upon all that he had in his Tents, and ceased not three days together, to carry, count, and deliver out course Clotheses, and many Chamblets, and very fine Clotheses of India. We were then in the Court six White men of us, to wit; I, and one Portugal, and four Genoveses. To each of us the Prete sent six clothes, to wit; three pieces of Chamblet, and three clothes of India, and it was reported within few days, that the Prete had sent Tigremahon into the Kingdom of Damute, into a wonderful high Mountain, which had but one way made by hand into it, and the top thereof was cleansed; and very cold. Hither they sand men, whom they would speedily ride out of the way. And according as false news came into the Countries of T●gremahon, that the Betudete was fled, so certain news came unto us, that Tigremahon Tigremahon died with hunger and cold. was dead in that Mountain for hung●● and cold. At this time also, while we were at the Court, the other Betudete which was apprehended, was deposed from his Office, and Arraz Nobiata was made Betudete, which had been Barnagasso, and Balgada Robel was made Tigremahon, who came with thirty Horses in such good order. And there ran a great brute through all the Court, lamenting the death of the Queen Helena: for they muttered, that Queen Helena lamented. since her death, Both great and small went all to wrack, and that while she lined all were preserved alive and cherished, and that she was the Father and Mother of all men; and that if the Prete went forward on this fashion, all his Kingdom would speedily come to naught. The Tabuchete or Baptism being ended, the Ambassador Zago Zabo, and I, left off the prosecution of our suit, because we durst not proceed therein, by reason of the great and weighty affairs, which we saw to be in hand. The Prete sent for us, and taking away a Lordship, which Abdenago our adversary held, and the other which we demanded, he gave them both unto the Ambassador, and so dispatched us fully contented. Before we departed, news came from Adrugaz, which went with the Queen of Adea to secure her Husband, whereby the Prete was advertized, how the people would not obey her, and that whether soever she came, they fled away, and ran into the Mountains, and that his Highness must sand more men. The Prete determined to go thither in person, and to bring the Queen his Wife unto a Town, wherein before we had been with her, which is called Orgabra, being in the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Adea, and there to leave his Wife, his Children, and all the Court; and so he Orgabra. did. There went with him of the Portugals, George de Bren, Diego Fernandez, Alfonso Mendez, and Aluarenga, and five or six Genoveses. Upon their return, they reported, that wheresoever the Prete traveled through the Kingdom of Adea, all the people came to do him homage, as unto their Lord, and that he would have go a great deal farther, even unto Magadaxo; and that the Country was very fruitful and full of Woods, so that they could not travel, unless Magadaxo. they cut down the Trees, and so made their way. And that there was infinite store of victuals of all sorts, and great herds of all Cattles, which are very big, and that in this Kingdom there is a Lake so great, that it seemeth to be a Sea, and that a man cannot see from the one side to the other, wherein there is an Island, where in times past a Prete janni built a Monastery, and A mighty Lake. placed many Monks in the same, although it were built in the Land of the Moors, which Friars for the most part died of the Fever, saving a few that remained in a little Monastery out of the I'll, by the Lakes side, which were found alive, and that the Prete forthwith commanded, that other Churches and Monasteries should be built, and many Priests and Friars should be left there, and lay-people to inhabit the said Kingdom, which being pacified, he returned backe again to the Town where he had left the Court. This Kingdom payeth a great number of Oxen for tribute, and we have seen of them in the Court, and they are as big as great Camels, and white as Snow, and without horns, and have very great and hanging ears. White Oxen without horns, as big as Camels. 120. The manner which the Prete observeth in disposing of his Court, is, that always he lodgeth in the fields, for no other place were able to contain his train; And if there be any high place, thereon they set up the Tents of the Prete, the back parts whereof stand always How the Prete is lodged in his Tents. to the East, and the Gates unto the West, and they are always four or five Tents, all fastened together one to the other, and these are properly his habitations, environed about with certain high Curtains, which they call Mandekate, being wrought in Checker-wise, divided into black and white, and if you will stay there any long time, they compass them about with an hedge, The hedge with twelve gates. which is a good mile about, wherein they make twelve Gates. The principal Gate looketh toward the West, and behind the same a good distance off, are two other Gates, one on the one side, and another on the other, which serve for the Church of Saint Marie of Zion, which standeth toward the North, and the other serveth for the Church of holy Cross, which is towards Saint Mary of Zion. the South. Next unto these gates, which serve for these Churches, as fare distant from these as the principal Gate is from the Gates aforesaid, are two other Gates on each side. That towards the South, serveth to go to the Tents of the Queen, the Wife of the Prete, and that toward the North, serveth to go to the lodgings of the Pages; and at all these Gates, stand several Guards. I could not see the rest, for they will suffer no man to go round about that hedge. This I wots well, that in all places wheresoever he lodgeth, they make twelve Gates: among which there is one, that serveth for the Pages of the Kitchin. Behind these Tents, the distance of a Crossbow shot and more, are the Kitchens placed, and the Tents of the Cooks divided into two parts: To wit, the Cooks on the right hand, and the Cooks on the left hand. And when the meats are brought from these Kitchens, they use to carry them after this sort, (according as I saw in the City of Orgabra, in the Kingdom of Xoa, as I stood upon an hill near unto the Kitchens; for in other parts the Tents are set in the Plains, that no man may see them.) There passed a Canopy of Read and Blue Crimson, as it seemed of six whole long pieces sewed together, and they carried this Canopy upon certain Canes, which in this Country are very good, strong, and so long, that they make Lances with them. Under this Canopy came the Pages, which carried the meat in certain great Platters of Wood, which they call Canete, being made like plain Patens of Wood, wherein we cleanse our Wheat, with a brim two fingers hig● but they be greater, and in each of them were set many Dishes of black earth, wherein the meats were put, as Hens, Turtles, and other small Birds, and many first-fruits, and White-meats, which are for the most part made with Milk, and other things. There were also little Pipkins, as black as the dishes, with other Viands, and Broth of diverse sorts. These meats which I speak of, which were carried in these Platters, I say not that I saw them when they carried them, because I was a fare off; but I saw them, when they sent them to us, that they came in the same Platters, as they were brought from the Kitchen, without any Canopy, and the Pipkins were covered with their heads closed up with Paste: and these Platters which they sent us, were full of these Pipkins, which were seething Meats hot with spices. hot. In all meats wherein they may put Ginger and Pepper, they laid on so much, that we could not eat of them, because they were so hot. Between the Kitchens and the Tents of the Cooks, almost behind the same, is a Church of Saint Andrew, which is called, The Church of the Cooks. No man may repair unto the place where the Kitchens are, nor yet behind them. 121. Two Crossbow shoots distant, before the gates of the King's Tents, or of the hedge, if Reverence to the Tents. it be there, a long Tent is set up, which they call Cacalla, and this is the house of justice or Audience. And between this Tent and the Tents of the Prete, no man passeth on Horseback, in reverence of the King, and of his justiee, but all do light and go on foot. Into this Tent of Cacalla, no man entereth: only thirteen low Chairs of Iron are placed therein. The place where they sit is covered with Leather; and one of the said Chairs is very high, reaching as high as the breast of a man, and the other twelve are as low as our stools. None of the judges Court of justice. which hear the parties sitteth in these Chairs, (they only stand there for a Ceremony) for they sit on the ground upon the grass, if there be any, as many on the one side, as on the other, and there they hear the parties which contend, and every one according to his jurisdiction: because (as I have said) as the Cooks were divided into two parts, so are all others; to wit, on the left hand, and on the right, and Audience is given after this sort. The Plaintiff delivereth his Action by word of mouth, and no man speaketh while he hath Manner of Suit. done. The Defendant speaketh against him as long as he will, without any man's disturbance: when the Defendant hath done, the Plaintiff replieth if he will, and the Defendant answereth him the second time, if he think so good, without any disturbance. When they have done Censure. their Oppositions, and Answers by themselves, or by their Proctors, there standeth up a man, which is, as it were, a Reporter; and he repeateth over again as much as the parties have said, and at length delivereth his opinion, which of them both hath best right. Then one of those judges which sit down, to wit, he that is the first, doth even so as the Reporter had done, to wit, he repeateth all that the parties have said, and at length delivereth, which of them he thinketh to have best reason. And after this manner, do all the rest which sit and deliver their opinion: and they stand up when they speak, until they come to the Chief justice, which standeth up last, who having heard the opinion of all the rest, giveth his sentence, if there be no need of proof: but if they have need of trial, they give them due and necessary respite. And all is done in words without writing. Other matters which the Betudetes and the Aiaz hear, they hear standing, because they Standing Audience. stand before the Tents of the Prete, and before this Cacalla, and as soon as they hear the parties, immediately they go with that which they say unto the Prete, and they enter not into his Tent, but only within the Mandelate or great Curtain, and there they speak, and then return to the parties with the resolution of the Prete. And sometimes they spend a whole day in passing thus too and fro, according to the weightiness of the causes. 122. A good distance before the Tent or House of justice, on the right hand and on the left, are Two Prisons. two Houses or Tents, as it were Prisons, to keep men in Chains; and they are called Maigues beat, where the Prisoners are kept on both side, to wit, on the right hand, and on the left. And they are kept after this manner, that according to their fault and cause, such is their Prison Their man's of imprisonment. and their Guards. The Prisoner is bound to maintain the Guards which keep him, and payeth them as long as he is in Prison. And if there be any that hath Fetters on his legs, when they bring him before the Tent of the Prete, where they have Audience, these Warders carry him Bond to found him whom you, attach. in their arms, to wit, two reach their hands one to another, and 'cause the Prisoner to sit upon their arms, which layeth his hands upon their heads, and the rest of the Warders follow him with their weapons, and so they go and come. There is another kind of Prisoners: for if you will have a man attached, you are bound to found him, if you will accuse him, and his Guard also to guard him. And this I know, because our Portugals caused certain to be apprehended, for Mules which were stolen from them, and because they sent meat unto the Prisoners, and to their Keepers, they made request to have them set at liberty. I knew another which was a Genovese, which ha●● a Mule stolen from him, and the Thief confessed that he had stolen her, but that she was not in his possession, and that he had not wherewithal to pay for her. They condemned him to be a slaue, and he was sold, and he was a very courageous fellow. 123. Right over against the Tents of the Prisons, a good distance off, are the Tents of the two Chief justices placed, to wit, one on the one side, and another on the other, and between them is a Church, called, The Church of the justices. And over against this Church, a good way: The Prete carrieth four Lions about with him. Not Christian will eat of that which a Moor killeth or dresseth. from the same are four Lions in Chains, which are always led, whithersoever the Prete janni goeth. And a good way from the Lions, is another Church, which is called, The Church of the Christians Market, who cell in the same: for the greatest part be Moors, especially the principal Merchants of goods, and wares sold by the great; and the Christians cell small wares, as bread, wine, meal, and flesh; because the Moors are not suffered to cell any kind of victuals; neither will any man eat of that which they do dress, nor of the flesh that they do kill. This Market must always be right before the Tent of the Prete: the lest room that the compass of the Market taketh up, is a mile and an half, and sometimes three miles and more. Although the Court charge as often as it will, yet this Order of placing their Tents is always observed. And from the Tent of the King unto this Market, the way is free and open, that is to say, there standeth no Tent at all, save only the two Churches of the two justices, and those of the Lions, and that of the Church of the Market. And these are a good way distant from all other Tents. 124. On each side of both the Churches, standing on either side of the Tent of the Prete, there is placed a very fair and goodly Tent, wherein they keep the Vestments of the Churches and another, Vestries. where they keep the fire and the flower to make the Corban, that is, the Communion Bread. And all other Churches have a Tent after this manner. Before these Churches are set up other great, long and wide Tents, like unto Hals, & these they call Balagamie, wherein they keep the Apparel, Robes, & Treasures of the Prete, & as many of them stand on the one side as on the other; for they Double Tents and Captains to each. are double, as the rest of the Tents of the Officers of the Court are. These Tents have their Captains which are over those that guard them; And the greater part of this people are slaves, which are Eunuches. Behind these Tents of the Wardrobe on the right hand, stand the Tents of the Queen the Wife of the Prete, and of all the women that wait upon her, and the Tents of Queen Helena, which was wont to be served in very great pomp: but none but women and Eunuches enter thereinto. On the left hand, are the Tents of the Pages: then the Aiazi have Abuna Mark. their lodging, because they take up a great room, for they have many people under them, which are always near about them: after the Aiazi, lodgeth the Patriarch Abuna Mark, with a great number of Tents, because an infinite number of people come to be admitted into Orders, so that he occupteth as much room as were sufficient for a great Town. On the other side lodgeth the Cabeata, which in like manner hath a multitude of Tents, and The Cabeata married. his lodging was wont to be next unto the Church of Saint Mary, because this Office was wont always to be given to a Friar; but this present Cabeata being a Priest, and having a Wife, they place him next the Abuna. Then follow all the Noblemen in their places, and next unto them the people that are well apparelled, and then the common people, as the Taverners, and Bakers, which cell and make Wine, and use victualling. Then follow the Tents of the women hired to do business, which they call Amaritas; and these are many, and they have many other Tents separated from theirs, wherein the strangers are lodged, which come to cell, to buy, and to traffic with the Court of the Prete. And hereof there be many richly and well apparelled. Next unto these are lodged all the Carpenters, on the one side, and on the other, and they take upa very great room. The two great Betudetes with their people, the one on the right hand, and the other on the left, do lastly occupy the space of a City; so great a multitude do they always cartie with them, and are as it were, the Guard of this Court. And always the Tents of the Prete are first set up, and straightway every one knoweth his place, where he aught to set up his, whether on the right hand or on the left. And the Streets, Markets, and Churches are easy to be seen. And this Camp or Lodging of the Prete janni, extendeth it sefe for the space of six good miles. 125. Not great Lord, nor Governor of Territories, if he be in his Government may come The Pretes absolute S 〈…〉 reigntie. forth, nor 〈…〉 rre to come unto the Court in any wise, unless he be sent for by the Prete: and being sent for the may not defer his coming for any occasion: and when he removeth he leaveth there neither Wife, nor Children, nor any goods at all, for he always feareth, that he shall not return backe again, because (as I have said before) the Prete giveth and taketh Governments Manner of great mens co 〈…〉ng to the Court. at his pleasure: and if he taketh them from any, straightway that Nobleman which is placed in his room, taketh from him whatsoever he findeth, and therefore they carry every thing away, or sand them into other Territories. And when they come near the Court with great triumph, they stay at lest three mile's distance from the Court, where they remain oftentimes one or two months, without stirring from thence, so that they seem to be forgotten, until it pleaseth the Prete to think of them: yet cease they not, in this mean time, while they stayas forgotten, to enter into the Court, and to talk with other Noblemen, but not with triumph, nor well apparelled, but with two or three men, and naked from the Girdle upward, and with a sheep-skinne on their shoulders, and so they go, and return to their Tents, until they have licence to repair unto the Court; which being obtained, they make their entrance with great triumph of Music and Drums, and retire themselves unto their place, which in former time was appointed unto them. And when any of them is lodged, he goeth not out of his house apparelled, as he did at his coming to the Court, but goeth naked, as I have said, although he came at his entrance apparelled with great pomp. And at this time all men commonly say: Now such an one is not in the King's favour, because he goeth naked. And if he hath any favourable speech from the Prete, incontinently he cometh forth apparelled, and then the people say; Such an one is in his Lord's favour, and the cause is spread abroad, for which he was sent for. For the most part they return unto their governments, and sometimes not: and if they return, they are straightway dispatched: if they be taken from them, they stay them five, six, and seven years, without departing from the Court, from whence they may not departed without licence. They are wonderfully obedient unto their King. Before they were not so greatly accompanied, but now they are as greatly abandoned, and now they ride upon a Mule with two or three men after them, for the rest which were wont to wait upon them, belonged to the governments which were taken from them, and those are appointed to wait upon the new Governor. 126. If any Gentleman be called forth for the wars (as oftentimes we have seen) his entry Honourable respect of soldiers. into Court is not forbidden, but presently he entereth, and passeth along as he cometh, with many people. These Gentlemen are not forbidden, that which I have spoken of, not to pass between the Tent of Cacalla, and the Tent of the King, neither on horseback, nor on Mule, because when they come to go to war, they enter into that space, even to the Tents of the King, and near unto them they make their musters, skirmishing, and ranging themselves in battle array, as they think good, that the King may take pleasure thereat. And this we have seen very oftentimes. These Soldiers stay not in Court above two days, for so they be accustomed, for in two days they will assemble one hundred thousand persons together, if they will have so many, and as they come to Court they are speedily dispatched, for there they use not to give any wages, but every man bringeth his victuals with him, namely, Meal of Barley, The▪ case is now altered. and of Chiches, and of Millet parched, which is a good food to go to war withal: for they found Oxen and Cows every where as they go; and if it be in Wheat Harvest, this is the principal victual carried by those people unto the war. 127. All the Pretes Robes of Silk are laid in square Paniers made of wicker, which are The Pretes Carriages. four spans long, laid two and two together, and are half so broad, covered with raw Ox Hides with the hair on, and at every corner there is a chain, which cometh over the cover, and hath in the midst a lock of Iron, wherein these Chains are locked with a little Key. And as these are locked which carry the Silk, so likewise are those which carry fine Clotheses of India, and they are borne upon men's heads, and are above five thousand or six thousand, and between every hundred go certain Soldiers. And because every year the Silks and embroidered Clotheses grow to such quantities, as well of those which are paid for the Tributes of diverse Realms, as of those which the Prete sometimes causeth to be bought, and so great numbers are not spent, and cannot be carried with him in his travel, therefore every year they put them into certain Caves, which are digged in Mountains for this purpose: and one of these Caves Caves for Treasuries. we saw in our way, when we came first to Court, which was near to the gates, called before Badabaie, near unto certain deep Valleys beforementioned. At this Cave many Warders are continually, and every passenger payeth unto them a certain Toll, which is appointed for this Guard. After the same manner that the Robes and Clotheses of Silk are carried, so is the Treasurer likewise carried in Chests, but somewhat lesser, which are covered with Leather, and locked, as those which carried the Robes: and over the covering, the Chains, and the Lock, is another raw Oxhide put, which is fastened with thongs of the said Hide, and there it drieth and becometh very strong. And these Chests of Treasure are wonderful many, and always go with a great Guard, and likewise yearly many of them are put into those Caves, for they cannot carry so many with them as do increase, and multiply every year. This Cave which we saw, was three miles from the house of Peter de Covillan, and he told us, * Sic perhibent qui de magnis maiora loquuntur? that the Gold in this Cave was sufficient to buy the one half of the World: for every year they put unto the same exceeding great sums, and he never saw them take any out. Touching the Silk and Cloth of Gold, Peter Covillan told us, that oftentimes they took out thereof to give unto the Churches and Monasteries, as was done three years before our coming thither, when the Prete sent exceeding great Offerings to jerusalem, of Cloth of Gold and Silk, which he had taken out of those Caves, because of the great store that was therein. And the Offerings were so great, that they covered the walls of the Church of the holy Sepulchre. * The Turks than warring against the Sultan half of them were destroyed. Not walled Castles nor Cities in all Ethiopia. He sent thither also a quantity of other Gold. There are many more of these kind of Caves made after the same manner that this is, being all of them in the sides of Mountains, because they have no walled Cities or Castles, wherein they may keep su●h kind of things. The Ambassador which went unto jerusalem, to carry the foresaid Offerings, is called, Abba Azerata, who at this present is chief Guardian of the Sisters of Prete janni, and carried with him above fifteen hundred men, with other Gentlemen with Drums: and I have heard of them which were with him, that they always traveled by the way playing upon their Drums, from the City of Cairo unto jerusalem, and in their return they came running away being half destroyed, because the Great Turk came against the Sultan of Egypt, and against the said City of Cairo, whereby they were to pass. §. XIX. Pilgrimage to jerusalem. Of the Countries which border on PRETE JANNI: Moores, Gentiles, amazons, Cafates, Damute, Goiame, Bagamidri, Nubia. Of SALOMONS Officers. 128. WHile we were in the Town of Barua, which is the head of the Kingdom of Barnagasso, there assembled a Caravan to go to jerusalem, and they were three hundred thirty six Friars and Priests, and fifteen Nuns. And this was Pilgrimage to jerusalem. in the Christmas Holidays: for they departed immediately after Twelfetide, and use to be at jerusalem the week before Easter, travelling soft and fair as their manner is. They began their journey from a Town distant from Barua, a day's journey and an half, which is called Einacen, which is a Town and a Territory, abounding with all kind of victuals, and there are many Monasteries, and here they began to close up their Caravan, and it is a place subject unto the government of Daffila, which is under Barnagasso. When the said Friars departed, they made a very small journey, and in the Evening took up their Lodging, and presently set up the Tents of their Churches, whereof they had three, and began to say their Hours and Masses, and receiving the Communion; the next day, about nine of the clock, they began their Voyage, and they were all laden with victuals, and with Gourds, and Barrachios of water, and the Tents of their Churches, and the stones of their Altar were carried upon Camels: and they traveled not above six miles a day. And because I would see their manner of travelling: I went two days journey with this Caravan. This Caravan, after they had passed Suachen, was assaulted by Arabian Moors, which overthrew those that were their guides, and took the Pilgrims, and having slain the old men, they sold the young men for slaves: and of three hundred thirty six there escaped but fifteen, The Pilgrim's Parish. which went forward on their Voyage. And afterward I saw three of them, which declared unto me all their mishap, and they told me that this outrage was done unto them, because they were the Portugals friends, and it is most certain, that they are very odious unto their Neighbours for our sakes. Since the Massacre of these friends until this instant, no man hath passed in Caravan to jerusalem, but they go thither secretly as Passengers, and these are accounted for holy men. And because the Inhabitants of jerusalem are white people, when we came first into this Country, they called us Christians of jerusalem. There is also another way by Sea, which is go in a lesser time. They embark themselves at the Haven of Maczua, and sail to the Hanen of Tor, which is near to Mount Sinai, and they p●sse in five and twenty days. 129. The Territory, Kingdoms and Lordships confining upon the Kingdoms of Prete janni, as fare as I can learn, are these. First, beginning at Maczua toward the Read Sea and the East, on that Coast are Arabian Moors, which keep the Cattles of great Lords that are under the Kingdom of Barnagasso. And these go thirty and forty together with their wives and children, and have a Christian for their Captain, and are all Thiefs, and rob by the high way, and are favoured by the Lords whose Cattles they keep. A little farther, you enter into the Kingdom of Dangali, which is a Kingdom of the Moors, and it hath one Haven, called Della, and this Haven is near unto the Strait of the Read Sea, entering into the Land toward the Abissins', and this Kingdom stretcheth unto the borders of the Kingdom of Adel, which belongeth Dangali. Della. unto the Lord of Zeila and Barbara: and these two Kingdoms meet in the inland, upon the Confines of Prete janni. And there is four and twenty great Captain-ships or Lordships, which are called Dobas. 130. Adel is a very great Kingdom, and stretcheth to the Cape of Guardafui, and in that part, a subject of his governeth; and this King of Adel is held for a Saint among the Moors, because Kingdom of Adel. he maketh continual war upon the Christians: and of the spoils which he winneth, he always sendeth Presents to the house of Mecca, to Cairo, and to other Kings: and they return unto him in recompense, Armour, Horses, and other things for his aid. Of which King I have spoken in the one hundred and fourteenth Chapter. This Kingdom of Adel bordereth in some part with the Kingdom of Fatigar and Xoa, which Countries belong unto Prete janni. 131. In the midst of the Kingdom of Adel, as you pass into the Country, beginneth the Adea. Kingdom of Adea, which is inhabited with Moors, who are subject to Prete janni, and this Kingdom stretcheth unto Magadaxa. 132. Amid the Kingdom of Adea, as you go Westward, begin the Lordships of the Gentiles, which are no Kingdoms, & border upon the Dominions of the Prete. The first of these Lordships of Gentiles. Lordships, or Captain-ships, is called Ganze, and is inhabited with Gentiles and Christians. Next unto this is a great Lordship, almost as big as a Kingdom, and they are Gentiles, the slaves of which Country are made no great account of. They have no King, but many Lords in diverse parts of the Country, and this Lordship is called, Gamu. And as you pass farther toward the South-west, in the Kingdom, called Gorage. And with this Kingdom of Gorage, and Lordships of Ganze and Gamu, the Kingdoms of Oisa and Xoa, which belong to Prete janni, do confine together. 133. As ye travel toward the West, upon the said Frontiers of the Kingdoms of the Prete, especially upon the Kingdom of Xoa, there is a very great City and Kingdom, called Damute, Damute. the slaves of which Kingdom are highly esteemed by the Moors, who will not departed with them for any money. And all Arabia, Persia, and Egypt are full of the Slaves of this Country, which become perfect Moors, and great Warriors. The people of this Kingdom are Gentiles, although there be many Christians among them. I say thus much, because I have seen many Priests, Friars, and Nuns conversant in the Court of the Prete, which assured me that there are many Monasteries, and Religious persons in that Country. This King is called, The King of the Gentiles. And the most part of the Gold which runneth currant in the Dominions of Gold of D●mute. the Prete, is brought out of this Country; for they know better how to dig and refine the same: and great store of victuals is also brought from thence. And when we kept our Lent in the Country of Gorage, we had great store of green and fresh Ginger brought from thence, and Ginger. great store of Fish, and plenty of Grapes, which in Lent season were ripe in those parts. And after Easter we had many great Sheep and Oxen. And I was certified and assured, that on the Frontiers of these Kingdoms of Damute, and Gorage, as you travel toward the South there is a Kingdom governed by women, which may be called amazons, according as it is recorded and written in the Book of Don Piedro, the Infant Amazons, the warlike wives of those parts. of Portugal. But these women (if it be true) in general have their Husbands with them all the year, and live with them: they have no King but a Queen that hath no certain Husband, but suffereth any man to lie with her, and to get her with child, and the eldest Daughter succeedeth in the Kingdom. They say, that they be very valiant women and great Warriors, and that upon certain beasts which are very swift, and like unto Oxen. They are great Archers, and in their youth they 'cause their left breast to be dried up, that it hinder not their shooting. They gather great store of Gold in this Kingdom, which is first carried into the Kingdom of Damute, and from thence into many other parts. The Husbands of these women are no Warriors, because they will not suffer them to manage Arms. In the Kingdom of Damute, they say, there springeth a most mighty River, which is contrary A mighty huge River likely to be Zaire, which is said, springs out of the same Lakes with Nilus, of which Lakes perhaps one is in Damute. The manner of gathering Gold in Damute. Cafates, a Nation supposed jewish original. to Nilus; for the one runneth one way, and the other another. Nilus runneth toward Egypt, but the Inhabitants know not particularly whither this other runeth, but it is supposed to run westward unto the Kingdom of Congo. In the Kingdom of Damute, when the winter approacheth, and that they look for rain, showers, and lightning, although they be not enforced thereunto, they dig and delve the Earth very well, till the mould be fine, that the water which falleth may wash the same, and the Gold may remain clean, and most commonly they seek it in the night by Moonlight, for than they see it glister. Also I have often seen the people seeking Gold in the aforesaid manner, in the Town of Caxumo, which is in the Kingdom of Tigrai, and they told me, that they found it for the most part by night. 134. Travelling Westward, and as it were directly West, through this Kingdom of Damute, there are certain governments of people, called Cafates, a Nation very black, and of great stature; and it is reported that they were descended of the race of the jews, but they have neither Books nor Synagogue. They are very subtle men, and of greater wits than any other people that are in these parts. They are Gentiles, and great Warriors, and always are in war with the Prete. They confine with part of Xoa, and Goiame. I was never there myself; but that which I say, I heard reported by our Portugals, which were there, when the great Betudete went against them with an Army; and again, when the Prete went in person: and they told me, that these Cafates made great assaults upon them, and chief by night, when they came to stay and rob them: on the daytime they retired to the Mountains and Woods, and namely, into certain wonderful deep Valleys, which are among the Mountains. 135. But leaving the South, and taking the West; another Kingdom lieth somewhat lower, Goiame. The River Nilu●'s, otherwise called Gion, springeth out of two great Lakes, in the Kingdom, Goiame. belonging to the Prete, called Goiame, a great part whereof belonged to Queen Helena his mother. In this Kingdom springeth the River of Nilus, which in this Country is called Gion, and it issueth out of two Lakes, which are so great, that they seem to be Seas, wherein, as they report, are Tritons and Mermaids, and some have assured me, that they have seen them. Peter de Covillan told me, that he had been in this Kingdom, by commandment of Queen Helena, to give order for the making of an Altar, in a Church which she had caused to be builded in that Territory, wherein she herself was buried, and that this Altar was made of wood, which they filled full with massy Gold: and the Patriarch Abuna Mark told me, that he did consecrated the Altar stone, which was great, and very heavy, that is to say, it was all of Gold. We were certain times upon the frontier of the said Kingdom, where we were informed, that this Church had great Guards appointed unto it, because of the great quantity of Gold which was in the same: and all the Gold of this Kingdom of Goiame is somewhat base. I could not understand, with what People this Kingdom confineth on the farther side, which lieth in the West, only I heard say, that there were Deserts full of Mountains, and that beyond them were certain jews to the west of Goiame. jews. I affirm not this, but only deliver that, which I heard spoken in general by every body. 136. At the end of this Kingdom of Goiame beginneth another Kingdom, which is the greatest in all the Dominions of Prete janni, and is called Bagamidri. This runneth along by the Bagamidri a great Kingdom 600. miles long. banks of Nilus, and therefore is very great, for it beginneth at the Kingdom of Goiame, and passeth along by the Kingdoms of Amara, of Angote, of Tigrai, of Tigremahon, and Barnagasso; and passeth above six hundred miles in length. Between the Kingdoms of Angote and Tigrai, at the end of them, are certain Lordships, Westward toward Nilus, the people whereof are called, Agaos, which are partly Gentiles, and partly Christians. On the other side, I know Agaos. not upon whom they do confine, but I think they must border upon this Kingdom of Bagamidri, in which Kingdom, I was certified by many, that were there themselves, that there is a Mountain containing Silver in great abundance, which they knew not how to get out of the Mountain of Silver. same, but in this manner, that where they saw any Cave, they filled it with wood, and set fire on it, as they use to do in a Lime-kill, and this fire maketh the Silver to melt, which runneth all into bars, which is a thing almost incredible: nevertheless, Peter Covillan told me, that I needed not to doubt, but that this was most true. I say, that which I have heard, and know, that this Silver is in exceeding great reputation, and desired of all men. 137. At the end of this Kingdom of Bagamidri, toward Egypt, devil certain Moors, called Belloos', which are Tributaries unto Frete janni, and pay great numbers of Horses. Toward the North, these Belloos' border upon the People called Nubij, who by report were sometimes Christians, Nubia. and subject unto the Church of Rome. I have oftentimes heard reported by a Syrian, borne in Tripoli of Syria, whose name was john, and conversed with us three years in this Country of Prete janni, and afterward went with us into Portugal, that he had been in Nubia, and saw there one hundred and fifty Churches, which to this day have all of them the Images of the Crucifix, and of our Lady, and other Images painted upon walls, and that all this is old and ancient work. The Inhabitants are neither Christians, Moors, nor jews, but live with a desire Their religion. to become Christians. All these Churches were builded in certain old and ancient Fortresses, which are in the Country: and look how many Fortresses there be, so many Churches there are in them. While we abode in this Country of Prete janni, there came from Nubia, six men in form Famine of the Word, and miserable nigardise: whereas, how many of us are weary of M 〈…〉, and fal● a lusting? The Nubians. for want of a Bishop and Priests are fallen from the faith of Christ. of Ambassadors, to crave of him Priests and Friars to instruct them in the Faith; but he would sand them none, saying unto them, that he had sent for his Abuna, that is, his Patriarch, from the City of Alexandria, which is subject to the Moors, and that therefore he thought it not convenient to give Priests and Friars unto them, seeing he had obtained them with so great travel by the means of others: and so they returned backe again. These Nu●ians said, that in old time they had their Bishop from Rome, which being dead many years ago; and being not able, by reason of the Wars of the Mahometans to have another, they were without Priests and Religious men, and by this means the Christian Faith began to be forgotten. These Nubians border upon Egypt, and this Country lieth over against Suachen, which is toward the East upon the read Sea: and the Dominions of these Nubians are on both sides of the River Nilus: and as many Fortresses as there be, so many Captainships be there also. This Suachen is that Town, which standeth on the frontriers of the dominions of Prete janni, Salomon's Officer's. and in the beginning of Egypt, and on the frontiers of these Lordships of the Nubians: and hath between it and them the Moors, called Bellois. As you come from this Suachen, and go along the Sea-coast toward the I'll of Maczua, it is said, that the Country is so full of Woods, that a man is not able to travel through them. This is as much as I could learn and know, concerning the Kingdoms and Dominions of Prete janni, on every side of the same, the greatest part whereof, I have heard by others, and the lesser part was seen by myself. 138. Solomon is said to have appointed Officers to his son Meilech, when he sent him from jerusalem to Ethiopia, to the Saba, his mother. And truth it is, that unto this day the said Offices continued in the race of them which then were sent hither, having succeeded from the father unto the son. Which Officers * The Prophecies of the jewish rejection (not to mention their conversion prophesied) by that deluge of destruction verified, contrarieth this conceit of a jewish Monk possessing so long so large a Sovereign tie, as all others ●aless of the Queen of Sabas son and his followers; hatched (it seems) by some Politician, which to confirm a Sovereignty (perhaps won by the sword) would device dreams of so honourable descent. And if Solomon had this son, how is Christ descended of a legal son of Solomon by the line of Nathan, whenas Solomon his own line (if he had any) aught to inherit? Neither do the jewish, or Gentle, or Christian Story; or common reason, or probability subscribe to this Meilech-tale. And contrary to jacob's Prophecy, both before and ever since Shil●s coming, jude hath a Sceptre and a La● giver in Ethiopia: yea, the partition wall was pulled down, and had extended itself to Cham before jap 〈…〉 was persuaded to devil in the Tents of Shem: and yet, the Kings of Sheba and Saba are reserved by name to the second Solomon, to whom prayer should be made, and who should every day be praised, whom all Nations should serve, and whose name should be continued as long as the Sun, Ps. 72. Neither would Christ himself vouchsafe any national calling, till after his resurrection, to any but the jews. But it is absurd to be earnest in refuting so absurd a jest. Once, if this rail were true, they were neither good Israelites which neglected the Temple and legal Rites; nor are good Christians to admit so many of them. Yet is it likely, that some jew, or jewish Christians have corrupted their Christianity by continuance of Circumcision, which the Ethiopians and Arabians have so many Ages before and since Christ used: And also many Ethnic parts of Africa still doe● and made way to some Sta●●ser to brew this heady liquor of Meilech, to arrogate Prophetical authority and Royal Nobility, though with injury to Christ himself the heir of Solomon, and to the mysteries of Christianity. See my Pilg. l. 7. c. 2. and 6. §. 4. he gave him out of the twelve Tribes, to wit, out of each Tribe one Office, as Chamberlains, Porters, Surueyers, Ushers, Trumpeters, Captains of his Guard, and other Officers necessary for a King or Potentate in his Court: and these are much honoured, because they be Gentlemen, and descended of the People of Israel: and there be many of every Office, because the sons of the Chamberlains, and all their offspring carry the name of that Office, and the like is to be said of all the posterity of the rest. And all of them are taken for such, saving the Pages, which were wont to be the sons of great Noblemen, and Lords; but now they are not: because (as I have said before) when the Prete sends for any great Nobleman, he sendeth him not word wherefore he sends for him: and when he was served by Pages, which were the sons of great Noblemen, they discovered his secrets; and therefore he put them from that Office, and used Pages within his chambers, which were Slaves, and the sons of Kings of the Moors, or of the Gentiles, which are daily taken by inroads which the Prete his people make: and if he see that they be towardly, he causeth them to be instructed, before they be admitted into his presence: and if they prove discreet and good, he taketh them in, and useth them for Pages. Indeed he useth the sons of great Lords for Pages abroad or without doors; as, for Pages for his Bridle, when he rideth, and Pages of the Kitchen; but they come not into his Chambers, as is reported, and as we ourselves have seen. Moreover, all the Canons, which they call Debeteres, descend of the race of those which came from jerusalem with the son of Solomon: and therefore they are more honourable than all the rest of the Clergy. §. XX. The Friar. Ambassador's Signiories. Their departure and arrival at Ormuz, and after at Goa: at Lisbon. Brief Notes of Ethiopia, and Letters to the King of Portugal, and the Grand Captain. 139. THe same day that the Prete departed toward the Kingdom of Adea, the Friar his Ambassador, and I, departed toward the Lordship, which the Prete had given him. One of these Lordships containeth eighty houses and two Churches. and belonged unto a little Monastery, which the said Friar had before. The Lordship which was newly given unto him, was Arras of the Cavas, that is, Captain of the men of Arms, in the Country of Abugana, and they may be some eight hundred and more. About mid-Lent, we came to the place where our people abode, and we thought long until Easter, when the Portugals were to come for us. When Easter was passed (about which time is the motion of the Sea) and we saw no body come for us, we remained very sad, as we had been before. The month of july being come, when the Prete understood, that the Portugals were not arrived, he gave order to his Ambassador, and to a Nobleman of Abugana, whose name was Abive Arraz, that they should go with us unto these Lordships, to furnish us with victuals: and because the Harvest was already ended, he commanded that we should have five hundred loads of Corn, one hundred Oxen, and one hundred Sheep: and that Zaga Zabo his Ambassador should give us Honey to make us Wine. And having received those victuals, we returned to Barua, by the midst of januarie. 140. On Easter Tuesday at midnight, there came Letters from Don Hector de Siluiera, Grand Captain of India, that he was come for us, and was at Maczua: which Letters being read, we conceived all of us unspeakable joy. Don Roderigo the Ambassador, would have had us departed without delay the next morning, but I would not, saying, That if we did so, they would take us for no Christians, and that we aught to stay till the Octaves of Easter; and immediately we dispatched one of our Portugals with a man of the Country, with our Letters, unto the said Don Hector, and sent another Letter to Zaga Zabo the Ambassador of the Prete, who stayed behind, that he should come with as great haste as was possible, and travel day and night toward the Seaside, to the Town of Ercoco, because the Fleet was come thither to fetch us away. 141. On Monday, being the Octave after Easter, we departed from Barua, the Barnagasso, and all we Portugals, toward Ercoco. The Barnagasso, what with his own and his Gentleman's train, had one thousand men riding upon Mules, and above six hundred men on foot: and we Dinguil. lodged six miles from Barua, in a Town called Dinguil, standing in the midst of a great champagne field, where every Monday at night great store of people meet together, to go to the Fair of Ercoco, and they go as it were in Caravan, for fear of the Arabia 〈…〉 s, and of the wild Beasts of the Country. Here two thousand men joined themselves with us, which went to the said Fair. And they said, they were but few, because the rest would not go thither, for fear they should not find water to drink; howbeit, the people that went with Barnagasso, From Barua to Ercoc● five and forty miles. and we ourselves, were all provided: and from the Town of Barua to Ercoco, might be some five and forty miles, and we spent a whole week in this voyage. And on Saturday morning, we lodged near the Town of Ercoco, and came not unto our Ships. On Tuesday morning, the Barnagasso with all his Captains and people, delivered us to Don Hector de Siluiera, with exceeding joy and gladness, and sent us for a present fifty Oxen, many Sheep, Hens, Capons, and Fish, which he had caused to be taken, to divide the same among our Ships. On Wednesday morning, came Zaga Zabo, the Ambassador of Prete janni, whom we went to meet with unto Ercoco, to accompany him; and so Barnagasso came and delivered him to the Captain of the Army, and so we stayed attending for the motion of the * The Monson. Sea, that is to say, the time for our departing, which always cometh between the four and twenty or six and twenty of April, and the third or fourth of May: and if we departed not at this motion, and in this season, there cometh none other till the end of August. 142. On the eight and twentieth of April, 1526. the whole Fleet departed, which consisted The Portugal Fleet of five sails. Camaran. Aden. of five Sails, that is to say, of three great Galeons, and two Caravels, and we arrived on the I'll of Camaran. The tenth of May, when we were over against the City of Aden. And when we began to launch into the main Sea, from whence the Winter of India began to come against us full in our faces, and we sailed against the same, there began so great a Tempest, that the second night wherein we entered into the same, with extreme darkness and rage of weather, we lost company, not knowing what course any of our Consorts held. We sailed in this storm until we came to the Straight of Ormuz: and the eight and twentieth of May, we came to the Haven of Mazcare, which belongeth to the Kingdom of Ormuz. Departing from this Haven, The Haven of Mazcare. we arrived in the City of Ormuz, where the King our Master hath a Fortress. Here Lopez. Vaz of Saint Paul, being Grand Captain and Governor of the Indies, came forth to receive us on the Sea-shoare, who embraced us all; and the next day, after we had heard Mass, we went to speak with the said Grand Captain, and presented unto him the Letter of Prete janni, which we brought for Diego Lopez de Sequeira, which brought us into the Country of Prete janni; which Letter the said Lopez Vaz did read, because he was Successor to Diego Lopez de Sequeira. Then we presented him a Vesture of silk, having five plates of gold before, and five more behind, and one upon each shoulder, which make twelve in all, every one of them as big as the palm of a man's hand, which the Prete sent to Diego Lopez: and the said Lopez Vaz gave unto Don Roderigo de Lima the Ambassador two hundred Pardaos, that is to say, two hundred Ducats, and unto the Ambassador of the Prete other two hundred, and to me one hundred. Don Hector de Siluiera stayed but a while in Ormuz, and would needs return with his Fleet, to wait for the ships which departed from Zidem to come unto Diu, and set forth at the time of the motion of the Sea, wherein we came forth; but they winter in Aden, and so go forward in their voyage: but we stayed here in Ormuz, until we were sure that the Winter was ended. A Copy of the Letter which Prete janni writ to Don Diego Lopez de Sequiera, which was delivered to Lopez Vaz of Saint Paul, his Successor in the government of the Indies. IN the Name of God the Father, which hath been always, who hath no beginning; In the Name of his only begotten Son, which is like unto him, before the light of the Stars was seen, and be fore the foundation of the Ocean Sea was laid, who was conceived at another time in the Virgin's womb, without the Seed of Man, and without Marriages, for after this sort was the understanding of his Office: in the Name of the Holy Ghost the Comforter, which knoweth all secrets, whatsoever they be, that is to say, of all the heighths of the Heaven, which is sustained without any pillars or props, and hath amplifieth the Earth, which before was neither created nor known, from the East unto the West, and from the North unto the South. And of these three People, none is afore or after another, but is a Trinity, contained in one eternal Creator of all things, by one sole Counsel, and one only Word eternally. Amen. These Letters and Ambassages are sent from me Atani Tingil, that is by interpretation, The Incense of the Virgin (for so was I named at the day of my Christening) but now am called David, the Head of my Kingdoms of the higher and larger Ethiopia, the beloved of God, the Pillar of the Faith, descended of the Stock of juda, the Son of David, the Son of Solomon, the Son of the pillar of Zion, the Son of the Seed of jacob, the Son of the Hand of Mary, the Son of Nahu, according to the flesh; To Diego Lopez de Sequeira, Grand Captain of the Indies. I have understood, that albeit you are subject unto a King, yet nevertheless, that you are a Conqueror in all erterprises, which are committed to you, and are not afraid of the innumerable forces of the Moors, having subdued Fortune, with the Arms of the holy Faith, and that you cannot be vanquished of any secret things, being armed with the Truth of the Gospel, and resting yourself upon the Spear, which carrieth the Banner of the Cross, for which cause the Lord be always blessed, which hath fulfilled our joy for the love of our Lord jesus Christ. Upon your coming into these parts, you certified us of the ambassage of the King your Lord, Don Emanuel, and of the Presents which you have preserved with so great travel in your ships, having endured great Winds and Storms, as well by Sea as by Land, wherein you have come from so fare Countries to subdue the Moors and pagan, conducting and governing your Ships whither soever you think good, which is wonderful to consider: and above all things, that you have been two whole years in War upon the Seas, enduring so great travel, taking rest neither day nor night; considering, that the actions of Man, according to the usual custom, are done in the daytime, as to buy, to cell, to travel by the way, and the night is made to sleep, and to take rest, as the Scripture saith; The day is Psal. 104. u 20. 21. 22. made for Men to do their business, from the morning unto the evening, and the Lions roaring after their prey, do seek their meat at God; and when the Sun ariseth, they get them away together, and lay them down in their Dens: and so both Men and Beasts are wont to take their rests: yet neither sleep hath overcome you, nor the night, nor the day, when the Sun ariseth, for the love which you bear unto our holy Faith, as Saint Paul saith; Who shall separate us from the Rom. 〈◊〉. 35. james 1. 12. love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or anguish, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword. And the Apostle Saint james saith: Blessed is the man that endureth temptation; for when he is tried he shall receive the Crown of Life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him. God fulfil your desires, and give you prosperity, and bring you safe and sound unto King Don Emanuel, your Lord, and remove the Moors out of your sight, which you have vanquished, because they believe not in the Faith of our Lord jesus Christ: and blessed be your men of War also; for surely, they be Martyrs for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, for they die for hunger, for cold, and for heat, for his holy Names sake. Honourable Sir, when I understood of your coming into our Countries, I greatly rejoiced there at, and afterward understanding of your sudden departure, I was not a little grieved. I rejoiced also, when I was informed, that you had sent an Ambassador unto me, and praised the Name of God the Father, and of his Son jesus Christ our Lord, especially for the good report of you, which resoundeth on all sides, and because you were desirous to enter in 〈…〉 friendship with us. And because (as I conceive) your goodwill is such, I wish that you would vouch safe to fulfil the same, in sending us Artificers which can work in gold and silver, and can make Swords, and Armour of Iron, and Head-pieces; and also Masons to build Houses, and men that are skilful to plant and trim Vines after your manner, and to dress Gardens, and are skilful in all other Arts, which are best and most necessary for the life of man, and also Workmen to cast sheets of Lead for the covering of Churches, and Tilemakers for our houses, for we cover them with Grass, and of these we stand in very great need, and for want of them we are always in disquiet. I have built a great Church, which is named the Trinity, wherein the body of my Father is buried, for his soul is in the hand of God, and the walls thereof (as your Ambassador can declare unto you) are good, and I would cover the same as soon as I could possibly, and would take away the Grass which at this present is upon it. For God's sake, sand me of these Artificers, twelve at the lest in every Art: and yet for this you shall never want Craftsmen. And if they will stay with us, they shall stay, and if they will departed, they shall departed, and I will pay them very bountiful for their pains, &c. This Town of Zeila is the Haven, whither all the Victuals do come, which are transported into Aden, and so through all Arabia, and other Kingdoms and Countries, which cannot be furnished but only with such Victuals as come from Zeila and Maczua, which are brought thither from our Kingdoms, and the Kingdoms of the Moors. And if you do this, which I persuade you, you shall bring under your subjection the whole Kingdom of Aden, and all Arabia, and other Kingdoms adjoining, without war, or the death of any of your people, for taking victuals from them, they will remain besieged, and hunger-starved. And when you will wage war against the Moors, acquaint me with whatsoever you want; for I will sand you great troops of Horsemen and Archers, Victuals and Gold, and will come myself in person, and I and you will defeat the Moors and pagan, for the advancement of the holy Christian Faith. Father Don Francisco is worthy of double reward, because he is an holy man, and of an upright conscience, and exceeding honest for the love of God. Being fully acquainted with his good disposition, I have given him a jurisdiction, a Cross, and a Staff in his hand, which is a sign of authority, and have made him an Abbot in our Dominions, and I would wish you to increase his honour, and to make him Bishop of Maczua, and of Zeila, and of all the Lands of the Read Sea, and head of our Countries, because he is sufficient, and deserveth the like, or a greater office, &c. 143. We departed from Ormuz in the fleet of Lopez Uaz of Saint Paul, the Grand Captain, Ormuz. because Don Hector de Siluiera was go toward the Read Sea, to encounter the Ships of Mecca, which wintered in the City of Aden, as I said before: and being come out of the strait of Ormuz, we found that the Winter of India was passed, and that we might sail without any Tempest, and we sailed to a Fortress of the King our Lord, in the Country of Chaul, which Chaul. is very pleasant, and aboundeth with Corn, which cometh from Cambaia, and of Oxen, Sheep, Hens, and infinite store of Fish, and many first-fruits of India, and Herbs of Gardens, made by our Portugals. Within few days after, Don Hector de Siluiera returned, and brought Three rich ships of Mecca taken. with him three Ships of Mecca, which he had taken, with great riches of Gold, because as yet they had not brought their merchandise, and came to buy them in India, and all the Moors which were young and lusty, that were taken in the said ships, they thrust into the King's Galleys, selling them at ten Ducats a man, which is the King's ordinary price. The rest which were old and weak, were likewise sold for ten ducats a piece. Departing from thence, we came unto the City of Goa, the five and twentieth of November, on Saint Katherine's Even. Goa, We departed from thence, and came to Cananor, where we stayed six days, than we went to Cananor. Go●●in, where we found Antony Galuano, the Son of Edward Galuano, the Ambassador, whose bones I brought with me from Camaran, to whom I declared the whole matter, and he Antony Galuano Captain of a Garracke. exceedingly rejoiced thereat, and would needs come and fetch them from the ship, with all the Priests and ●rierss of the City, and with an infinite number of Waxe-Candles, and so he was carried to the Monastery of Saint Antony. And because the Mariners will not carry dead Corpses in their ships, therefore the said Antony caused a Grave to be made behind the high Altar, and made as though he had put the Coffin therein, but secretly caused the same to be carried to his ship, whereof he was Captain. 145. Being come to an Anchor in the River of Lisbon, over against the King's house, incontinently Greatheate. 〈◊〉 came Boats unto us to receive our stuff, and carried them to Saint Arrem, where we rested six days, and bought us Mules and apparel, after the manner of Portugal. From hence we departed in a greater heat, than ever I felt in the, Country of Prete janni, or in the Indies. The Ambassador of Prete janni withdrew himself out of the way to the Town of Azinaga, being himself and all his Company almost smothered with heat. The King's Commissary conducted me to Ponte de Anonda, where I thought verily that I should have ended my days for extreme heat, and if I had not been succoured with cool Water, I had presently been stifled. While we stayed in this place, Don Roderigo came thither, riding as fast as he could, and crying, Help, help for the love of God, for the Moors, the King's Pilots, and my Slaves, are dead for heat. Straight-way four Mulettiers ran with four Mules, and brought them thither, Two Moors died in Portugal for heat. whereof one died immediately, and another within two days after: and so we endured a great extremity of heat. And upon the death of these two Moors, there was some suspicion of the plague, but the King's Commissary gave sufficient Testimony of the truth, that is to say, That they died with extreme heat; because that albeit they came out of hot Countries, yet were they not wont to go clad and shod, but only with a cloth from the girdle downward: and now in this extreme heat which happened, being clothed in apparel, they were utterly stifled. And truly, all the time that I was in the Indies, and in Ethiopia, I never felt so great a heat; and it was told me for a certainty, that the selfsame day, there were very many that died of heat. The next day we travailed by night, and came to Zarnache, where we received order from the King, to stay there till he sent for us. 146. Having stayed thirty days at Zarnache, with as much pleasure as might be, Diego Lopez de Sequeira, Surveyor of the Navy, came unto us, who was the man that brought us with his Fleet into the Country of Prete janni, to fetch us unto the City of Coimbra, where the King lay. After two days came many Bishops, the Dean of the Chapel, and sundry Chaplains, to fetch the Ambassador of- Prete janni, and all of us which were with him from his lodging, and they brought us to the King's Palace, where the said Ambassador presented to his Highness a Crown of Gold and Silver, which was square in four pieces, and every one was two spans high, and very rich, which the Prete janni sent, and two Letters made in quaternians of Parchment, said; King David my Lord, sent this Crown, and these Letters to the King your Father, which is in glory, and sent him word, that never Crown was sent by the Son unto the Father, but that they were wont to come from the Father to the Son: and that by the sign of this Crown King David himself was known, loved, feared, and obeyed in all his Kingdoms and Signiories, and he being his Son, sent unto the King his Father the said Crown, to assure him, that all his Kingdoms, Signiories, and people, were ready to do whatsoever his Highness should command. And afterward, having been informed of the death of King Don Emanuel, he said; Let the Crown and Letters, which I sent unto the King Don Emanuel, my Father, be sent unto the King Don john, my Brother, with other Letters which I will writ unto him. This being done, the said Ambassador and I presented two bags of Embroidered Cloth, with two Letters, and a little Cross of Gold, which the Prete janni had sent to the Pope's Holiness, which things he requested to be presented unto him by me, Francis Aluarez. His Majesty receiving the Cross, kissed the same, and afterward gave it to Antony Carniero, together with the Letters, and said, that he thanked the Divine Majesty, for that he had guided in an happy way, the things which were begun by the King his Lord and Father, and that he would finish them accordingly, to the honour and glory of our Lord jesus Christ. In the year 1529, a good Benefice being fallen voided in the Archbishopricke of Braga, his Majesty bestowed the same of me, and commanded me to go and present myself to my Lord Archbishop, Don Diego de Sousa, that he might confirm me in the same: which when I had done, his Lordship asked me many things concerning the Country of Prete janni, which he wished me to put down in writing. When the Prete traveleth with all his Court, the Altar of the consecrated stone, whereupon Mass is said, is carried by Priests upon their shoulders, and the said stones are laid upon a little bear of Wood, and the Priests are always eight, that is to say, Four and four to carry them by turns, and before them goeth a Clerk with a censer, and a Bell which he ringeth, and every man removeth out of the way, and they which are on horseback do light, and do their reverence. In all this Country there is no Town, that hath in it above sixteen hundred houses, and there are but few that are so big. Neither is there any walled Town or Castle. Their Villages are without number, and they have an infinite multitude of people. Their Houses are made in a round form, all of Earth covered with Flags, or with a certain kind of Straw, which lasteth a man's life, with yards about them. There are no stone Bridges upon their Rivers, but Bridges of wood. They lie commonly upon Oxe-hides, or in beds made of the thongs of the said Hides. They have no kind of Table to eat upon, but feed upon certain flat Platters of wood, which are very broad, without Towels or Napkins. They have Their manner of feeding. certain great Platters like Basins of black Earth, as bright as black Amber, and Vessels like Cups to drink water, and the Wine of the said Country. Many eat raw flesh, others broil it upon the coals or burning embers: also there are Countries so destitute of wood, that they broil their meat upon fire made with Oxe-dung. The cause why Nilus overfloweth Egypt, is this, that whereas the general Winter beginneth The cause of the increase of Nilus. in Aethiopia, in the midst of june, and ●a●●eth until the midst of September, by reason of the exceeding great reinss, which continued there all that season; Nilus groweth great and overfloweth Egypt. Prete, and all his receipts and expenses are only put in writing. The Prete janni hath two names of honour, that is to say, Aregue, which signifieth an Emperor, and Neguz, a King. Wine of Grapes is made openly but in two places, that is to say, in the house of Prete janni, and of Abuna Mark, and if they make it elsewhere, they do it secretly. The Wine which Small store of Wine made in this Country. they use at the Communion, is made in this manner. In the Monasteries and Churches they keep Grapes as it were half dried in their Vestries, and sleep them ten days in water, when they be swollen, they dry them, and then they press them in a Winepress, and with that Wine they say Mass. There is infinite plenty of Sugarcanes, but they know not how to boil and refine the same, Sugarcanes. only they eat them raw. There is no Mountain in the Country whereon Snow is seen, neither doth it snow, although No snow is seen in Aethiopia▪ Abundance of Honey. there be very great Frosts, and specially in the plain Countries. There is exceeding great quantity of Honey in all this Country, and the Bee-hives are placed after our manner, without the principal house, but they set them in the Chambers where the Husbandmen remain, and set them against the wall, wherein they make a little hole, whereby they go out into the fields. They also fly about the Chambers, and yet the people will stay within, for they use to go in and out. They bring up great store of these Bees, especially in the Monasteries, because they are a great foundation of their sustenance. There are also Bees in the Woods and Mountains, by whom they set wholesome barks of Trees, and when they be full of Honey, they carry them home. They gather great store of Wax, and make Wax. Candles thereof, because they use no Tallow-candles. They have no Oil of Olives, but of a certain kind, which they call Hena, and the Herb whereof they make it is like unto little Vine-leaves: this Oil hath no smell at all, but is as fair and yellow as Gold. There groweth Flax also, but they know not how to dress it to make Flax. cotton-wool. Cloth thereof. There is great store of cotton-wool, whereof they make Cloth of diverse colours. There is also a certain Country that is so cold, that they are forced to go apparelled in course Cloth like a dark tawny. In no Town where I have been, have I seen any shambleses of flesh, saving in the Court? and in other places no man may kill an Ox, although it be his own, without ask licence of the Lord of the Town. Touching their ordinary justice, it is not their manner to put any man to death, but they Their ordinary manner of justice. beaten him, according to the quality of his fault, and also they put out his eyes, and cut off his hands and feet, howbeit, I saw one man burnt, because he was found to have rob a Church. The common people seldom speak the truth, although an Oath be ministered unto them, unless they be bound to swear by the head of the King. They greatly stand in fear of Excommunication, and if they be commanded to do any thing which is greatly to their prejudice, they do it for fear of Excommunication. An Oath is ministered after this manner. They go to Their manner of ministering an Oath. the Church gate with two Priests, which carry Incense and Fire with them: And he which is to swear, layeth his hand upon the Church gate, and the Priests will him to tell the truth, saying, If thou swear falsely, as the Lion devoureth the sheep in the Forest, so let the Devil devour thy soul; and as the Corn is grinded under the Millstone, so let the Devil grinned thy bones; and as the fire burneth the wood, so let thy soul be burnt i● Hell fire. And he which sweareth, answereth Amen, to each of these Sentences. But if thou shal●●ell the truth, let thy life be prolonged with honour, and thy soul go to Paradise with the Blessed: and he saith, Amen. Which Ceremony being done, they 'cause him to give like testimony. Whereas I have said, that they sit not in their Churches, therefore I tell you, that without the gates of the same, there are always placed a great number of wooden Crouches, like those wherewith lame men do help themselves, and every man taketh his own, and leaneth upon it until Service be done. All their Books, which are many, are written in Parchment, for they have no Paper, and the writing is in the Language of Tigia, which is the Abassine Tongue, that is the Language of that Country wherein they become first Christians. All the Churches have two Curtanies, one by the high Altar with Bells, and within this Curtain Of the Churches. none do enter but the Priests: then there is another Curtain in the midst of the Church: and none do enter into the Church, but such as have received holy Orders, and many Gentlemen and Honourable persons do receive Orders, that they may be admitted into the Church. The greatest part of the Monasteries are seated upon high Mountains, or in some deep Valley. They have great Revenues and jurisdictions, and in many of them, they eat no flesh all the year long. They eat also very little fish, because they know not how to take them. Upon all the walls of the Churches are Pictures of Christ and of our Lady, and of the Apostles, the Prophets, and Angels, and in every one of them is the Picture of Saint George. They have Not painted Crucifixes. no graved nor carved Images; neither will they suffer Christ crucified to be painted in the walls, because, they say, they be not worthy to see him in that Passion. All their Friars, Priests, and Noblemen, continually carry a Cross in their hand; the people wear Crosses about their necks. Every Priest always carrieth with him a Cornet of Brass, full of holy water, and wheresoever they go, the people always pray them to bestow holy water, and their blessing upon them, which they give unto them, And before they eat; they cast a little holy water upon their meat, and likewise into the Cup where they drink. The movable Feasts, as Easter, the Ascension and Whitsuntide, are kept on the very same Their principal Feasts. days and seasons, wherein we observe them. Touching Christmas, the Circumoision, and Twelfe-tide, and other Feasts of Saints they likewise agreed with us; in other Feasts they do not. Their year and their first month beginneth the six and twentieth of August, which is the beheading of Saint john. And their year consisteth of twelve months, and their month of When their year beginneth. thirty days and when the year is ended they add five days▪ which they call Pagomen, that is to say, the ending of the year. And in the Leap year 〈◊〉 add six days, and so they agreed with us. They have Cymbals like ours, and certain great Basins 〈◊〉 they ring. Flutes they have, and certain square Instruments with st 〈…〉 g like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they call David M 〈…〉 quo, Their Musical Instruments. that is to say, David●'s Harp, and they play upon these before the Prete janni, but somewhat rudely. The natural Horses of the Country are infinite, but are not very good, but are like unto Hackneys, but those which come from Arabia and Egypt, are very excellent and fair, and the great Lords have Races of these Horses, and as soon as they be foled, they suffer them not to suck their Dams above three days, whom they will presently travel on, and taking the Colts from their Dams, they put them to be suckled of Cows, and they become exceeding fair. The Letters of David, the Mighty Emperor of Aethiopia, unto Emanuel King, These Letters following were translated into Latin, by Pa. lovius, and reviewed after also and published by Damianus a Goes, and in Italian by Ramusio. That which is omitted, is the same with that in the former Letter. of Portugal, &c. Written in the year 1521. as also to King john and Pope Clement. IN the name of God the Father, who was from Everlasting, and hath no beginning, &c. These Letters are sent from me Athani Tingil, &c. Emperor of the great and high Aethiopia, and of mighty Kingdoms, Dominions, and Territories, King of Xoa, of Caffate, of Fatigar, of Angote, of * Breu. Baru, of Baaliganze, of Aden, of Vangue, of Goiame, (where Nilus springeth) of Amara, of Baguemedri, of Ambeaa, of Vagne, of Tigremahon, of Sabaym, from whence came the Queen of Saba, of Bernagaes', and Lord even to the Country of Nubia, bordering upon Egypt. These Letters are directed unto the most mighty, most excellent, and victorious King, Don Emanuel, who dwelleth in the 〈…〉 God, and remaineth steadfast in the Catholic Faith, the Son of the Apostles Peter and Paul, the King of Portugal and Algarbi, a lover of Christians, an Enemy, judge, Emperor, and Uanquisher of the Moors and Gentiles of Africa and Go 〈…〉 ea, of the Cape of Buona Speranza, and of the I'll * 〈◊〉. of the Moon, also of the Read Sea of Arabia, Persia, and Ormuz, of the greater India, and of all places, Lands, and Countries adjacent, the destroyer of the Moors, and stout pagan, the Lord of Fortresses, high Castles and Walls, the Inlarger of the Faith of jesus Christ. Peace 〈◊〉 unto thee. King Emanuel, who relying upon the assistance of God, destroyest the Moors, and with thyships, thy Soldiers and Captains, expellest them in all places like faithless Dogs. Peace be with the Queen thy Wife, beloved of jesus Christ. Servant of the Virgin Marie, the Mother of the Saviour of all people. Peace be to thy Sons, b●ing now, as it were, in a fresh Garden, amidst the flourishing Lilies, a Table furnished with all Dainties. 〈◊〉 be unto your Daughters, which are adorned with Princely Robes, as 〈◊〉 with Hangings of Tapestry. Peace unto your Kinsfolks, the Offspring of Saints, of whom saith the Scripture, Blessed are the Sons of Saints, and mighty abroad and at home. Peace be to thy Counsellors, thy Officials, thy Magistrates and Irdges. Peace be to the Captains of thy Castles and Borders, and of all thy defensible places. Peace be unto all Nations, People and Cities, and to all Inhabitants, except Moors and jews. Peace be to all Parishes, and to all that are faithful to Christ, and to thyself. Amen. I was advertised (most worthy King, and my Father) that so soon as the renown of my Name was brought unto you by Matthew, mine Ambassador, you presently caused a great number of Archbishops, Bishops, and other Prelates to be assembled, to give thanks unto our Saviour Christ, for the same Ambassage, and that the said Matthew was entertained with great honour and solemnity, &c. But let us omit these matters, and consult between ourselves, how we may invade and conquer Here is much omitted for brevity, which in the former Authors may be seen: as that Matthew was not sent by him, but by Queen Heleva, &c. other Lands of Infidels. I verily will bestow 100000000. drachmas of Gold, and so many thousands of Soldiers. Yea, I will bestow Wood also, and Iron, and Copper, for the building and furnishing of a Navy, and great plenty of victuals. O King, and my Father, Emanuel, that one God protect and save you, which is the God of Heaven, and always of one substance, being subject neither to youth nor old age. He which brought your message, was called Roderigo de Lima, and was the principal of all his good company, and with him came Francis Aluarez, whom for his honest demeanour, his singular Religion, and upright dealing, I could not but most entirely love, especially, when as being demanded as touching the Faith, he answered most truly and aptly. You aught therefore to exalt him, to call him Master, and to grant him authority to convert the people of Maczua, of Delaqua, of Zeila, and of all the Lands of the Read Sea, because they are upon the Borders of my Kingdoms, and I have given unto him a Cross and a Staff, in token of authority, and so likewise commend you the same things to be granted unto him, and let him be created Bishop of the said Countries and Lands, for he deserveth so to be, and is meet for the administering of this Function: and God will so mightily bless you, that you shall ever have the upper hand of your enemies, and shall constrain them to fall down before your feet. The same God prolong your days, and make you partaker of the Kingdom of Heaven in a most Honourable place, even as I would wish for mine own self. I have heard with mine ears, many good reports of thee, and with mine eyes I see those things that I never expected to have seen: God prospero all your affairs from good to better, and grant you a place upon the wood of life, where the Saints themselves are placed, Amen. I, like an obedient Son, have done those things which you commanded, and will hereafter do, whensoever your Ambassadors shall come, to the end we may mutually assist one another. And unto every of your Ambassadors which shall come, as the former did unto Maczua, or Delaca, or to other havens within the streits of the Read Sea, I will give, and cause to be given those things which you shall request, according to my earnest desire; that we may prosperously be conjoined, both in Counsels and Actions. For when your Forces shall resort unto those Coasts, I will there be present with my Armies also. And because that upon my Borders there are no Christians, nor Christian Churches, I will freely give unto your subjects those Lands to inhabit, which are next unto the Dominions of the Moors: for it is requisite, that you bring your good beginnings to a happy end. In the mean while, sand ●e● learned men, and Carvers of Silver and Golden Images, and such as can work in Copper, Iron, Ti 〈…〉 e, and Led: as also Artificers, which may Print Books in the Letters of our language for the Church, and likewise such as can beat Gold into thin Plates, and therewith can gilled other Metals. All these shall be most honestly entreated in my Court, and whensoever they will departed, I will give them liberal wages for their pains. And I swear by our Lord jesus Christ, the Son of God, that I will freely dismiss them, when they shall think good. And this I do most confidently demand, because I am not ignorant of your virtue, and know right well the goodness of your disposition, being also assured of your exceeding love toward me: and this I know the more certainly, because you so honourably entertained, and dismissed Matthew for my sake. And this is the cause that maketh me so earnestly to request. Neither let this cause you to be ashamed, for I will pay f●r all things to the uttermost. That which a Son asketh of his Father, aught not to be denied: you are my Father, and I am your Son: let us therefore be joined together, as one stone in a wall is joined to another, so being two, we do agreed in one heart, and in the love of jesus Christ, who is the head of the world, and they that are with him, are likened unto stones united in a wall. Amen. IN the Name of God the Father, Almighty Creator of Heaven and Earth, of all things visible and His Letters to john the third King of Portugal. invisible. In the Name of God the Son, Christ, who is the Son, and Counsel, and Prophet of his Father. In the Name of God the holy Spirit, the Comforter, the living God, equal to the Father and the Son, who spoke by the mouth of the Prophets, inspiring the Apostles, that they might give thanks and glorify the Trinity, perfect always in heaven, and in earth, in the sea, and in the deep. Amen. These Letters and this Messenger are sent from me, the Incense of the Virgin, &c. Now I sand my message by Friar Christopher Licanati, being named at his Baptism, Zaga Zabo, that is to say, The Grace of the Father, who shall solicit my request unto you. Moreover, unto the Pope of Rome, I sand Francis Aluarez, to perform obedience in my Name, as it is meet. Renowned King and my Brother, endeavour thyself to confirm that friendship between us, whereof they Father was the Author, and sand often unto me thy Messengers and Letters, which I greatly desire to see, as coming from my dear Brother, for it is very convenient, sithens we are both Christians, and sith the wicked Moors are always at concord in their sect. And now I do protest, that I will not hereafter admit the Ambassages of the King of Egypt, nor of other Kings, which have often sent Messengers unto me, but only the Ambassadors of your Highness, whose coming I earnestly desire; for the Moorish Kings esteem not me to be their friend, in regard of our dissension in Religion: but they feign a kind of friendship, to the end they may more safely and freely exercise Traffic in our Kingdoms, whereby they reap great Commodity. For they convey mighty sums of Gold, whereof they are most greedy, out of my Dominions, whereas they are my Enemies, neither do their Commodities please me any whit. Howbeit, this was to be tolerated, because it hath been an ancient custom of my Predecessors, I do not indeed wage war against them, nor utterly destroy them, but spare them only in this respect, lest they on the contrary should violate and cast down the holy Temple at jerusalem, wherein stands the Sepulchre of jesus Christ, which God hath left in the power of the abominable Moors, and lest they should make havoc of all other Christian Churches in Egypt and Syria; and this is the cause why I do not invade and conquer them, and it is a great grief unto me. And I am the more persuaded hereunto, seeing I have no Christian King near unto me to aid me, and to comfort my heart. I myself (O King) can find no cause of rejoicing in the Christian Kings of Europe, when as I hear that they are at discord and war among themselves. Be ye all united in one concord; For you aught all to be conjoined together in a certain league of amity. And verily, if I had any Christian King bordering upon me, I would not departed for the space of one hour from him: but I know not in the world what to say or do, as touching this matter, when as it seemeth so to be appointed by God. My Lord, sand (I pray you) Messengers often unto me: For in seeing your Letters, I do certes behold your countenance, because greater friendship groweth between men fare distant asunder, then between those that are near together, in regard of the mutual desire which they have. For he that hath hidden Treasures, not seeing them with his eyes, be loveth them always, and that most vehemently with his heart, as our Lord ●esus Christ in his Gospel saith, Where thy Treasure is, there is thy heart; Even so my heart is with thee, seeing thou thyself art my Treasure, and thou likewise oughtest to make me thy Treasure, and sincerely to join thy heart with mine. O Noble Brother, keep this word: for thou art most wise, and (as I hear) like unto thy Father in wisdom, which when I know, I presently gave thanks unto God, and abandoning sorrow, I exceedingly rejoiced, and said; Blessed be the wise Son of so greata Father, the Son of King Emanuel, which sitteth in the Throne of his Kingdoms. My Lord, see that you be not discouraged, because you are strong as your Father was: neither sand you any feeble forces against the Moors and Gentiles. For by God's help and the endeavour of your virtue you shall easily vanquish and destroy them. And say not that your Father left you but mean forces: for they be very great, and God will ever assist you. I have men, Gold and Victuals, like the sands of the Sea, and the Starr●ss of Heaven. We two joined together, will destroy all the savage and barbarous Moors. Neither do I request aught else of you then men of skill, which may teach my Soldier's feats of war. And thou (O King) art a man of a perfect age. King Solomon at twelve years old, undertook the managing of his Kingdom, and had mighty Forces, and was wiser than his Father. Myself also, when Nahu my Father deceased, was a child but of eleven years old, and being invested into his Throne, I have by the goodness of God, attained to greater wealth and strength than he. For in my hand are the Borderers and Nations of my Kingdom. Wherefore both of us aught to thank God for so great a benefit received. Give ear unto me, my Brother and Lord: for here in one word I request you, that learned men and Artificers may be sent me, which can Print Books, and make Images, Swords, and all kind of Military Weapons: as also cunning Builders, Carpenters, and Physicians, which can both minister Potions, and heal Wounds. I would gladly also have such, as can beat Gold into thin Plates, and can artificially carve, both Gold and Silver, and also can dig Gold and Silver out of the Mines, and such as have skill in Mining of all other Metals. Moreover, they shall be welcome unto me, that can make sheets of Lead, and such as can frame Bricks and Tiles of Clay. To be short, all Artificers shall be serviceable unto me, & especially Gun-founders. Assist me (I beseech you) in these things, as one Brother should assist another, &c. HAppy and Fortunate Holy Father, who of God art made a Conserver of Nations, and holdest the His Letter to Pope Clement the seventh. Seat of S. Peter, to thee are given the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt bind and lose, shall be bound and loosed in heaven, as Christ hath said, and Matthew hath so written in his Gospel. I, the King, whose Name the Lion's honour, and by the Grace of God, Atani Tingil, &c. Emperor of great and high Ethiopia, of great Realms, jurisdictions, and Lands, King of Xoa, of Caffate, of Fatigar, of Angote, of Baru, and of Baaliganze, of Adea, of Vangue, and of Goiame, (where Nilus springeth) of Amara, of Bagua Medri, of Ambea, of Vaguc, of Tigremahon, of Sabaim, (whence was the Queen of Saba) of Barnagaes', and Lord as fare as Nubia, which is on the Confines of Egypt. All these Provinces are in my power, and many other great and small, which I reckon not. Nor have I expressed the said Kingdoms and Provinces by name, induced by pride or any vainglory, but that the great God might be praised therefore, who of his singular bounty, hath given to the Kings my Predecessors, the Empire of so large Kingdoms of Christian Religion, and hath after exalted me with special Grace amongst other Kings, that I should continually be at the service of his Religion, and for this hath made me Lord of Adel, and enemy of the Moors and idolatrous Gentiles. I sand to kiss the feet of your Holiness, as other Christian Kings my Brethren are wont to do, to whom, neither in Power nor in Religion I am inferior. I am my Kingdoms, am the Pillar of Faith, nor have I need of other ●●d●ss, but place all my confidence and help in God, who hath always sustained and governed me, from that time that the Angel of God spoke to Philip, when he taught the right Faith to the Eunuch of Candace, a puissant Queen of Ethiopia, which went from jerusalem to Gaza. Then Philip baptised the E 〈…〉 h, of whom afterwards the Queen was bapti●ed, with great part of her Family, and her people which never since ceased to be Christians, and all of them from that time till now, have been strong in the Faith. My Predecessors helped of none but God, have enlarged the Christian Faith in these great Kingdoms, which I enforce myself also to do. I abide in my Confines, as a Lion encompassed with a ●●icke Wood, strong against the Moors, and other Nations, enemies of the Christian Faith, which will not hear the word of God, nor my faithful exhortations, I girt with my Sword, pursue them, and by little and little, chase them out of their nest, by the help of God which never failed me, which hath otherwise happened to other Christians. For if they will extend the Confines of their Kingdoms, they do it not against Infidels, which they easily may; because one of them may help and secure another, being also marvelously furthered by the benediction of your Holiness, whereof I also am partaker, having found in my Books the Letters of Pope Eugenius, which in times past he sent with his blessing to the King, the Seed of jacob, of which blessing, having received it from hand to hand, I am glad and rejoice. Moreover, I hold in great veneration the Temple of jerusalem, whither I often sand due offerings by our Pilgrims: and much better and richer would I sand, if the ways were not infested with Moores and Infidels, which not only take away the Presents and Treasures from my Messengers, but hinder them also from free passage. And if the way were open, I would come into familiarity, and commerce with the Church of Rome, as do other King's Christian, to whom I am not inferior: and as they believe, I also confess one right Faith and Catholic Church, and believe sincerely in the holy Trinity and in one God; the virginity of our Lady, the Virgin Marie and I hold and observe the Articles of the Faith, as the Apostles have written. At this present, our Lord God, by the hand of the most mighty and Christian King Emanuel, hath opened the way that we may know each other by Embassy, and Christians joined with Christians to serve God. But his Ambassadors being in our Court, news came of his death, and that his Son john (who is my Brother) hath received the Sceptre in his Father's Kingdom. Whence, as by his Father's death I was much grieved, so was I marvelously cheered by the happy succession of his Son in the Kingdom: insomuch as I hope, that having joined our Armies and Forces, we shall be able both by Sea and Land to open a way through the Provinces of the wicked Moors, and set upon them with such fury, that we shall chase them out of their Seats and Kingdoms, and so Christians may more commodiously go to the Temple of jerusalem, and return at their pleasure. And I, as I earnestly desire to be made partaker of the Divine love in the Temple of the Apostles, Peter and Paul, so I desire to have the holy blessing of the Vicar of Christ; and without doubt, I hold that your Holiness is the Vicar of Christ; and also that of the Pilgrims, which come from our Regions to jerusalem, and to Rome, and not without great miracle return, I hear many things spoken of your Holiness, which cause me incredible pleasure and joy. Yet should I have much more pleasure, if my Ambassadors could use a shorter way, and at all times relate the news unto me, as I hope they shall once bring me before I die, by the Grace of Almighty God, who keep you in health and happiness. Amen. I kiss your holy feet, and humbly entreat your Holiness to sand me your blessing. Your Holiness shall receive these by means of our Brother john, King of Portugal, of our Ambassador, Francis Aluarez. Another Letter of his was delivered by the same Aluarez, to the same Pope: desiring him to Dam. à Goes de Ethiop. m●ri●. sand him Artificers in Glass, and Musical Instruments, &c. Also to accord the Christian Kings, that they might take Arms against the Mahometans, which assist one another, &c. But we have been already tedious, and therefore omit it: And the Letter of his mother Helena, sent 1509. by Matthew aforesaid, which in Goes aforesaid is to be seen. Aluarez was received by the Pope, Clement the seventh, at Bolonia, january 29. 1533. in the presence of Charles the fifth Emperor, and Martin the Nephew, Counsellor and Ambassador of King john of Portugal, and entertained as Ambassador of the said King David, in his Name, presenting obedience to the Pope, as more at large in Ramusio appeareth. CHAP. VI A Rutter of Don JOHN of Castro, of the Voyage which the Portugals made from India to Zoez. Dedicated to the most Illustrious Prince, the Infant Don LEWIS, and here abbreviated: showing the state of Socatora, and the parts on both sides the read Sea, as they were above eighty years since, with the Harbours, Lands, Depths, Shelves, and other things pertaining to the History of the Sea, Land, and People. The original of which is reported to have been bought by Sir WALTER RALEIGH, at sixty pounds, and by him caused to be done into English, out of the Portugal. §. I The sailing from Goa to Socatora, and into the read Sea, as fare as Mazua. THe one and thirtieth of December, 1540 * This Voyage being occasioned, by sending the Patriarch Bermudez to Ethiopia, and relating how that State decayed, invaded by the Moors, and embroiled with evil discontents: containing also a more full intelligence of the read Sea, than any other Rutter which I have seen, I have here added; and next to it, Bermudez own report, translated, it seemeth by the same hand (not the most refined in his English phrase, which yet durst not be too busy with, wanting the Original) and reduced to our method; here and there amending the English, which yet in part was done, as I think, and many marginal notes added by Sir Walter Raleigh himself. For prolixity we have omitted the way hitherto. A Snake. Socatora Island. From Goa to Socatora is 300. leagues, as the Moors account. The Island of Socatora is in length 20. leagues and nine in breadth. The tides here contrary to them of India, being always full Sea, when the Moon appeareth here in the Horizon. Dioscoridis Insula, in which in times past was an ancient City, called Dioscorides. at Sun rising, we set sail from the Bar of Goa, the way of the Straitss, the wind was off the Land to the Eastward. We coasted along the Coast, bearing but little sail: about ten of the clock, we came to an anchor at a River, which is called Chaporaa. The thirteenth of januarie, 1541. in the morning we saw great quantity of Oze, that grows upon the Rocks of the Sea, and within a little while we saw a Snake; the Sun being up, we saw Land of the Island of Socatora, in search of the which we went, and the Land bore with us flat South. Now, after we were at anchor in this part, I asked of the most principal Pilots of the Fleet, how fare they made themselves of the Land the day that they saw it, and I found, the chief Pilot was ninety leagues short, when we saw it; the Pilot of the Galleon Bufora, one hundred and odd; and others, eighty: those which made themselves the lest, were seventy leagues short. In such sort, that my Pilot, which made it sixty five, was the nearest to the Landlord And I found among them all, a great wondering and a murmuring, how the error could be so great; and either because it was so, or because the Pilots would make their reason good, they all cried out, affirming, that this deceit proceeded, of the way being shorter than the Cards make it. Likewise, the Morish Pilots made good their complaint, affirming, that from Goa to Socatora, there were no more than three hundred leagues. The Island of Socatora hath in length, twenty leagues, and nine in breadth; it stands in twelve degrees and two third parts, on the North side; the front of the Island that is opposite to the Septentrional part, runneth East and West, and somewhat to the Northwest and Southeast: the Coast of the Sea is all very clear without any Rock, or Should, or any other impediment that may hinder the Navigators: the ground in the Road is sand, and in some places stony, but in such quality, that it will not cut the Cables. On this side the treverse wind, or the North wind is so forcible, and bloweth with such a rage, that it raiseth great heaps of sand over the Hills, and doth drive them beyond their high and craggy tops. In all the circuit of the Island, there is not any other place or harbour, where any ship may safely winter. The Coast of the Sea is very high in every place, and begirt with very great and high Mountains, with many Pikes, Pyramids, and diverse other very fair shows. In these Coasts of this Island the tides are contrary to them of India: for, when the Moon riseth, and appeareth in the Horizon, it is high flood, which the Mariners call, full Sea; and the Moon beginning to ascend in our Hemisphere, the tide gins to ebb, till it cometh to the Meridian of this Island; and being in it, it is dead low water; but the Moon descending from the Meridian, it gins to flow, by the same order and degrees that it was set in the great circle of our Horizon, and being set, it is here full Sea. I made this observation many days by the Sea shore, and found always the same operation. This Island of Socatora, (if I be not deceived) was called in old time, Dioscoridis. There was in it a City, called also Dioscorides, as it appeareth in Ptolemy, the sixth Table of Asia: but, by the manner that he had in casting it, and the place where he seated it, it appears that he had evil information of the Travellers. The Socatorians do keep the Law of the Gospel; The Socatorians converted to the Faith of Christ by Saint Thomas the Apostle. Since this was written, the Moors of Arabia ru●e here as in many English journals of later times you may read. See Finch and others in the 3. and 4. Books. and they were enlightened, and brought to the Faith by the blessed Apostle Saint Thomas, as they themselves bear record. In all the circuit of the Island are many Churches, in which there is no Oracle, but the Cross whereon our Saviour suffered. They pray in the Chaldean Tongue, as I was informed, they want instruction, but they are very desirous of it, and demand with great efficacy the doctrine and customs of the Romish Church, and all of them do confess this alone to be good, and is to be kept; they call themselves by our names, as john, Peter, Andrew, &c. and the women generally Maries. To consider the manner how this People liveth, certainly is worth the noting; for, among them they have no King, Governor, Prelate, or person to obey, or who may govern them; but they live in a manner like the wild beasts, without any order of justice, or politic life. In all the Island there is no City or great Town, but the greatest part of the People dwelleth in Caves, and some have little Cottages thatched, separated the one from the other, living a life more than savage and pastoral. Their food is Flesh and wild Dates, they drink Milk, and taste the water very seldom. All of them are very devoted to the Cross, and for a wonder shall you found one person that doth not wear it about his neck: this People is of the best disposition in all these parts, they have their bodies tall and strait, their faces well proportioned, their colour is swarthy, the women are somewhat whiter, and honestly fair. In all the Country there is no manner of weapons, offensive and defensive, except certain Swords of dead Iron, very short; the men go naked, and they cover only their secret parts with certain Cloth, which they call Cambolis, of the which they Cloth called, Camboles. make great quantity in the Island. The Country is naturally poor, and no other merchandise are found then * I think he meaneth Aloe Socatrina, Verdigrease, and Sanguis Draconis, merchandises in this Island. Verdigrease, and Sanguis Draconis. But the Verdigrease is in great abundance, and esteemed above all. All this Island is mountainous, and breedeth all sort of Cattles that is in our parts, of the which there is great abundance. The Country neither produceth Wheat nor Rice, nor any maintenance of this kind. I believe, this is not the fault of the ground, but want of Industry and Art in the Inhabitants; for the Island within the land is very fresh, and hath many Valleys and Plains, very convenient for to receive all benefit that they will bestow on it. This People hath no manner of Navigation, neither industry for to catch the Fish, which by the Coasts of this Island is infinite; they have very few Fruit-trees, among the which the Palmttees are esteemed, and nourished, as the principal part of their food to maintain life: the Country yields all manner of Garden-herbs, and medicinable Herbs, the Mountains are covered with the Herb basil, and other smelling Herbs. basil, sweet herbs in the Mountains. The like Aluarez relateth of Ethiopia. The Mountain of Aden. The seven and twentieth of januarie, 1541. in the morning, we were very little beyond the City of Aden, in such sort, that it was to the Northwest of us, the distance might be about six leagues, the wind was at East, and fair, we sailed West South-west, and we knew that the Land that we saw yesterday in the afternoon, and seemed to us an Island, was the Mountain of Aden: this Mountain is very high and fair, on every side craggy and rough; upon it there arise some very high pikes and sharp, in all shows it is very like, and of the making of the Hill of Sintra, which more than any other thing doth make it noble and famous. This Hill descendeth to the Sea, and with great violence, thrusteth within her waves, a very great and long point, and presently withdrawing itself a great space inward to the land, there remain, made two nooks, as fair as compassed, wherein that which lieth on the East side, stands situated the strong City of Aden. This Hill in times past, was called Cabubarra,, and was made famous The situation of Aden. Cabubarra. Madocha City. Aden brought in subjection of the Turk by Treason Bassa. See hereof Dam. à Goes Bell. in a special Treatise called Diensis oppugnatio. by the Navigators, and the City of Aden was known for Madoca. This City of Aden, within this three years, is come to the power of the Turks, by Treason which Soliman Bassa, Governor of Cairo, did to the King of it, which passed in this manner. The Great Turk making a great Army, at the request of the King of Cambaya, and of all the Inhabitants of the Straitss of Mecca, for India. He sent the Governor of Cairo, called Soliman Bassa Eunuch, with a great Army of Ships and Galleys for India. This Captain being come to the Port of Aden, the King and Citizens, fearing the little truth of the Turks, denied them the entering into the City, but they provided them with all necessaries of victuals and provisions: Soliman, and also the Soldiers, not showing any grief at this hospitality, the King assured himself, and with many messages and visitations of great friendship, which passed between them both, they came to conclude, to meet in the Admiral Galley, that they might entreat together about the Conquest, which newly he went to make in India. The day of the agreement, the King coming to consult with Soliman Bassa, was taken prisoner, and the Turks, which for this act were prepared, assaulted the gates of the City, and being entered, easily possessed themselves thereof; and the day following, the King was hanged before the gates. The City being taking by this Treason, Soliman Cape of Guardafui. Aromata Promontory. Syagros Promontory, or Cape Fartaque Gulf. leaving a great Garrison within it, made his journey in all haste toward Dio. On the side of Africa, beginning at the Cape of Guardafui, in other times, called Aromata: and on the other side of Asia, from the Promontory Siagros, or Cape of Fartaque, which is the same; all the Sea that is contained unto the ancient City of the Heroes, which now is called Soez, is called the Arabic Gulf, known vulgarly for the Read Sea. The space of Sea that lieth between these two Promontories, and divideth in this place Asia from Africa, may be the sum of fifty eight leagues. And from hence, viz. from these Promontories, the Coast of every Arabic sign or Gulf, or Read Sea. Aden. Zeila, in Abexij or Ethiopia. Possidium Promontory. side turning to the setting of the Sun, do run almost in the same distance, till they come to two Cities, that is, Aden in Arabia, and Zeila in Ethiopia, or Abexi; and from thence the Coasts begin to straighten very much, and every time more running with desert Coasts and little winding, till they meet in the place of the Mouth, with two Promontories, that is, Possidium on the Arabian side; and another which lieth on the contrary side, that is, of Ethiopia or Abexi, whose name, as well Ancient as Modern, is not come to my notice; where as fare as these Promontories is the narrowest and straightest passage of the Straight. This straightness, of the neighbouring people, and of those which inhabit the Coasts, of the Indian Ocean, is called Albabo, which in the Arabian tongue, do signify Gates or Mouths; and in this place and mouth, Albabo. the Land doth neighbour so much, and the shows which they make of willingness to join themselves, are so known, that it seemeth without any doubt, the Sea, much against their wills and perforce, to interpose itself in separating these two parts of the World. For the space which in this place divideth the Land of the Arabians, from the Coast of the Abexi, is about six leagues distance. In this space there lie so many Lands, little Ilets, and Rocks, that they 'cause a double, The Straight, six leagues broad. considering this straightness without, that some time it was stopped, and so by these straight Sluices and Channels, which are made between the one Island and the other, there entereth such a quantity of Sea, and maketh within so many and so great Nooks, so many Bays, so many names of great Gulfs, so many diversities of Seas, so many Ports, so many Lands, that it seemeth not that we sail in a Sea between two Lands, but in the deepest and most tempestuous Lake of the great Ocean. Now returning to the Mouths of the Straight, which is the intent of Pego. our Description, We are to note, that in this place the Land of Arabia stretcheth into the Sea, with a very great and long point, and so for this cause, as because it remaineth out of the Mouth, and a great Nook from this Point, it seemeth coming from the Sea, that the Land of this Point is some Island, very distant from the firm Landlord This Point is the Promontory, which Ptolemy calleth Possidium. Against this Point or Promontory Possidium, little more than a stones cast standeth a little Eyelet, called the Eyelet of the Robones. For Roboan, in the Arabian tongue, is as much as Pilot, the which dwelling here did bring in the Ships that came from the Sea, and from thence directed them to the places of their Country that they went unto. This Island is round and very flat, the circuit may comprehend the sixt part of a league, from it to the firm Land ye may pass, the Water being low, but the Tide beginning once to flow from one quarter flood, it cannot be waded. To the Sea of this little Island, opposite to the Coast, about one league, standeth an Island, which hath in length about a league and a half, the which on that side that fronteth the Abexi, hath a very great Haven and sure from all Winds, where a great Navy may well be harboured See Sir Henry Middleton, Cap. Downton, Cap. Saris, and other English journals, of their voyages to Moha. Eleven fathoms in all the Channel. Eastern winds rain in this place. of Galleys, but the other front of the Island which is opposite, and fronteth the Land of the Arabian, not only wanteth a Harbour and Receptacle, but also wanteth a landing place. This Channel is sailed well in the midst Northwest and by West, and Southeast and by East: through all the Channel is eleven fathom deep, we may pass either near the Island, or near the firm Land, or through the midst it is very clean in every place without any Flats or Shoalds, or any other inconvenience that may disturb us; the ground is a soft stone, which they call Coral stone, and scarcely shall ye find a sandy plot, though you seek it with great diligence. Being fare within the Channel, and going to seek the Road and Haven, which may harbour us from the Eastern winds, which in this place are very strong, the depth diminisheth somewhat, but it is no less than nine fathom. Besides this Channel of the Arabian, there be many other whereby you may go into the Straight safely, and being many, the mention is made of one only of them, and they called it, the Channel of the Abexin; because from the Island of the Gates, unto the Promontory opposite to Possidium, which is in the Coasts of Abexin, there may be of distance about five leagues, in this space there lie six Lands very great and high, and seeing them from without the Mouth of the Straight, they put the Sailors in great fear and doubt, showing that they forbidden the passage that way, but the truth is, that between them, there go very large Channels and of great depth, whereby without any danger we may make our way, and also if we will, leaving them all on the right hand, we may pass between them and the Main of Abexi. The nine and twentieth of januarie, 1541. at noon, I took the Sun, and being in his greatest height, it rose over the Horizon two and sixty degrees and three quarters, the declination of this day was fifteen degrees, whence it remaineth that the Mouth of the Straight and Promontory Possidium, standeth in twelve degrees and one quarter towards the North. The Pilot took the same height, the which being taken upon the Land, it cannot choose but be of very The Mouth of the Straight of the Read Sea, twelve degrees one quatter. great certainty. That night, two hours after midnight, we set sail from the Mouth of the Straight. The thirtieth of januarie, 1541. by day, we saw the Land of both the Coasts, and we were nearer the Land of Abexi, then to the Arabian; the Wind blew hard at East Southeast, till noon; we sailed to the Northwest and by West, making the way by a Channel that goeth between the first Lands, and the Coast of the Abexi, the which until this day was unknown and strange to the Portugals; the distance we went from the Land by this Channel, might be about four leagues; an hour after Sun rise, we saw along the Coast a rank of Lands, the greatest part of them were low, and as the rank of Lands, so the Coast stretched Northwest, Southeast; the rank of the Lands might comprehend about sixty leagues journey. Now, sailing by this Many little Lands. Channel with a prosperous wind, at whatsoever part we cast our eyes, we saw many little Lands, as well on the one side as on the other. By this Channel, which is called of the Abexi, we must not sail by night, and without the Annotations, how we are to sail by this Channel. wind in the Poop, for if the wind change, we cannot come too and again, nor come to an anchor in any place, till we are so fare forward as the first of the first Lands, we shall see to the Seaward nine little Lands, and from thence forward the Sea remaineth free and open, and only to the Land of us there be a great quantity of them, and some do separate themselves from the Coast and the Main, about two leagues; but the greatest part of these Lands do lie along the Coast; the length of this Channel, which encloseth itself in the three first Lands, and the Land of Abexi, may be about eight leagues: to make a safe voyage, it behoveth to go nearer to the firm Land, then to the Lands; but above all things, my opinion is, that none do take it in hand without a Pilot of the Country. The one and thirtieth by day, we came to a should, where were six fathom water, and to the Sea of it against certain Lands, which are called the seven Sisters, there is a Rock of stone very dangerous, as the Moorish Pilots told me: so that the good Navigation in this part is to go very Moorish Pilors. The seven sisters. Little Lands. near the firm Land; and in no case go to the Sea of this should. At night we came to an anchor within a Haven, which is called Sarbo, in nine fathom and a half water, all this day very close to the Coast we saw great quantity of little Lands. The first of February, I went on Land in the Island, and Port of Sarbo, carrying the Pilot with me and the Master, that we all might take the Sun: and in his greatest height it was risen over the Horizon one and sixty degrees scarce: the declination of this day, was thirteen degrees and six and fifty minutes; whence it remaineth manifest, this Island and the Port of Sarbo, to be in fifteen degrees and seven minutes, towards the North side. About four and twenty leagues short of Macua, and distant from the Coast of the Abexi The description of the Island and Port of Sarbo. four leagues, in fifteen degrees of height, there is a great Archipelago of Lands, some of which lie so low, that they rise very little above the superficies of the Sea, and others do rise so high, that they seem to touch the Clouds, and between the one and the other, there are so many Bays, Ports, Harbours, as no wind can annoyed us; all of them want water, except one very high, which the Portugals call. The Island of the Whale, because it resembleth one very much, and there is water, and plenty of Cattles, and here is a great Haven where Ships may A good Harbour for ships. winter. Of all these, that which is most to the Sea, is one that in Arabic is called Sorbo, where at this present we lie at anchor. This Island of Sarbo, is of length about a league, and almost half a league broad, the Land of it is very low, it hath many Trees but very low and barren, all the Plain is full of grass, in every place ye find the footing of Men and Cattles, but there was only one Camel seen, for the which occasion, they called it, The Island of the Camel; in all the circuit of the Island, we found no water, though we sought it very diligently, except one Well digged in a stone, which according to the appearance of it, was to receive the rain waters. Between these Lands do enter many 〈…〉 es of the Sea, Reaches and Channels. The fourth of February, 1541. at Sun rise, we set sail from the Port of Sorbo, February the seventh, we sailed along many Lands, which are distant from the firm Land about three or four leagues; the greatest part of them are very low and flat with the Sea. We went to the Sea of them all about a league, and about evensong time, we saw to Sea of us a rank of Lands very long, which seemed to take some five leagues distance, there was from us to them about some four leagues, all of them lay Northwest and Southeast, as fare as I could discern. The Coast which all this day we saw, stretched Northwest and by West, and Southeast and by East. So that this Channel, wherein this day we sailed, hath in breadth about five leagues, reckoning the space that lieth between the one Island and the other: the greatest part of this day I commanded to cast the Lead, and I found always five and twenty fathom water, and the ground Ozie. The eight of February, 1541. two hours after the Sun rose, we set sail. Most of this time we sailed to the Northwest, at Sun set we were almost entered into the Channel, that goeth between the Point of Dallaqua, which looketh to the firm Land, and an Island, which The Point of Dallaqua. Xamea Insula. is called Xamea, but having respect that hight began to come on, and that many Galleons remained tar off, and it would be difficult to hit the Channel, and also considering, how at this time the wind was already scarce, we took in our sails, and with our fore-sailes we went rummore, sailing to the Southeast; and two hours within night we came to an anchor in forty fathom water, the ground Osie. All this day we saw along the Coast many Lands, so flat, that they and the Sea seemed to have one superficies. The Coast that shown itself to us, stretched Northwest and Southeast, to a low Point, which is as fare forward as the Island of Dallaqua. Doubling this Point, the Land maketh a great Nook, that entereth ten or twelve leagues into it. The Island of Dallaqua is a very low Land, and almost flat with the Sea, without rising in it, Mountain, Pike, or any other height; it hath in length, according to the common opinion, The description of the Island of Dallaqua. This Island is five and twenty leagues long, and twelve in breadth. The Metropolitan City called Dallaqua. five and twenty leagues, and twelve in breadth; the side of this Island, which is opposite to the South, stretcheth East Southeast, and West Northwest, that is, all the Coast which I could comprehend with the sight, and along the Coast lie great quantity of little Lands, all very low, and bear the same course of the Coast. I only coasted this side of the Island seven leagues, and two distant from the Land, and casting many times the Lead, never found ground. The Metropolitan City, is situated almost in the Point of the Island, which lieth on the West side a frontier to Abexi, it is called Dallaca, whence the Island took the name, which is to say in the Arabic tongue, ten leques, and this, because in times past, the Customhouse thereof, yielded so much every year to the King. Every Arabian leque is worth ten thousand Seraphins, and every Seraphin Arabic too Tangas larinas; in sort that ten Arabian leques, are worth in our money forty thousand Cruzadoes. The Point of this Island on the West side, and opposite to the Abexi, is distant from the firm Land about six or seven Leagues, and in this space of Sea, there lie five Lands, very flat; the first is distant from this Point one league, it is called Xamoa, it Xamoa Insula, in which are Springs or Wells of water. Seventie fathom water. The King of Dallaqua, a Moor. The description of the Island and Port of Maçua. hath in compass two leagues, in it there be some Springs and Wells, and between this Island of Xamoa, and the Western Point of Dallaqua, is the principal Channel and most current for to go to Maçua. In this Channel there are seventy fathom water, the Land of this Island is read; it produceth few Trees, and great abundance of Herbs. The King of it is a Moor, and all the People, he is resident the most part of the year in Maçua, because of the traffic he hath with the Abexins. This Island at this present yields little; for after the rising of Suaquen, Maçua, Aden, and judaa, it lost the traffic, and with the traffic the reputation. The twelfth, the Navy of Galleons came into the Port of Maçua. Maçua is a small Island, very flat, and in it in old time was built the City Ptolomaida, of the wild beasts. This Island hath in length about the fift part of a league, and of breadth a Caliver shot, it lieth in a great and crooked Nook, very near the Point of the Nook that is on the Northwest side. The space of Sea that divideth this Island from the firm Land, is about a Falcon shot, and in some parts not so much; in this distance, to wit, between the Island and the firm Land is the Haven, in the which the Sea is not troubled with any weather, and the Current is very little, and all winds The City of Ptolomaida, sometimes built here. come over the Land, the depth is eight or nine farhome water, the ground is Ozie. The entrance of this Port lieth on the North-east side, by the midst of the Channel between the Land and the Island, because that from the Point which turneth to the East North-east, there goeth out a Should toward the Land, and the Point of the Nook casteth another against the Point of the Island, for the which they force the Ships to beware of the extremes of the Mouth of the Channel, and to seek the midst of it. The Channel is very straight, it runneth North-east and South-west: very near to this Island of Maçua, toward the South and South-west, lie other two Lands, the nearest to the firm Land is somewhat the bigger of them, and that which is more to the Sea, and lieth toward the South-west, is the lesser, and very round. These three Lands stand in a triangle form, they are all very flat and barren, there is no springing water in any of them, only in Maçua are many Cisterns, whereof the Inhabitants do drink and live. Between these Lands are scattered many Shoalds, but through the midst of them goeth a In Nadyvel Island are many Cisterns of water. Channel where Galleys and rowing Vessels may pass at a full Sea. This Island of Maçua was a little while since of the Signiory of Pressed john, with all the Coast, contained from the Cape of Guardafui to the City of Suaquen; but within these few years, the King of Dallaqua hath usurped it, and is resident in it the most part of the year, because of the traffic he hath with the Abexines, of whom he hath great quanti 〈…〉 e of Gold and ivory. The air is unhealthful in the months of May and june, and very untemperate through great and intolerable calms, in such sort that as well the King as the Inhabitants, do avoid it, and leave it empty these two months, and go to Dallaqua. The firm Land of the Nook, wherein standeth this Island of Maçua, till ye come to a place of many Wells of water, called Arquito, by the Sea side, is very high and mountainous, but from thence forward, the Sea coast is more open and clear, and between the Hills and the Sea are great Fields and Plains. There may be from Arquito to Maçua a league. Arquito standeth to the South from the Island: through all these Mountains and Fields, are great number of wild beasts of diverse kinds, to wit, Elephants, Tigers, Wolves, wild Boars, Stags, Elkes, and many other forms of Beasts, not known unto us; whence, Wild Beasts. with much reason, it is called Ptolomaida, of the wild Beasts. And that Maçua and Ptolomaida, be one and the self same thing, the elevation of the Pole doth testify in this behalf. §. II Relations of Ethiopia sub Aegypto, and PRESTER JOHN: of Nilus, and the Abassine Customs and Neighbours. The cause and means of the decay of that great Empire, never since recovered. Of Marate and Suaquen. THe Pressed john, which by another name, is called King of the Abexi, is Lord of all the The cosmography of Ethiopia, sub egypt. The Negus o● Priest john, King of the Abexins. Promontory of Aramata. Where this Eastern Empire beginneth. Land of Aethiopia sub Aegypto: which is one of the greatest Provinces we know in the World. This Eastern Empire beginneth at the Cape of Guardafui, called in old time, the Promontory of Aromata, and from thence running along the Read Sea with Desert coasts, & not very crooked, it reacheth unto the bounds of the rich City of Suaquen: on the Northside it bordereth with the warlike people of the Nubijs or Nubians, which lieth between the Land of the Abexijs, and the superior part of Egypt, called, Thebayda, and from hence running great spaces within the Land, toward that part where the Kingdom and Land of Manicongo lieth, after it hath taken too itself some part of Libya interior, all the other on the Westside remaineth for his bounds, and presently turning again behind the Springs and Lakes of Nilus, going through the fiery and unknown Countries, it finisheth and endeth on the Southside in the Barbarian Gulf, which at this day is known of the Portugals, which do navigate the same on the Coast of Melinde and Magadaxo. Nilus at this day is known by his ancient name, for of the Abexijs, Egyptians, Arabians, and Ethiopia produceth many Mines of gold, Lakes of Nilus. Indians, it is called Nile, a thing certainly worth the knowing; the Springs and Lakes whence this River proceedeth, are in the Confines that separate the Land of the Abexins, or Aethiopians from the Safres', which inhabit the main of the Land, that goeth from Melinde toward Mosambique, as I understood, by some great Lords, and other persons of Abexij. Which thing is held of them all for manifest, and well known, and hence appeareth, the little knowledge that the Ancients had of his original. Now, enquiring of these persons, if it were true, that this River in many places did sink under the Earth, and came out again many day's journeys thence, I knew there was no such thing: But that through all the Land where it ran, it shown it self upon the Superficies thereof, carrying a great depth and breath, without hiding itself or flying from the sight of men, as ye read in Pliny, Lib. 5. of the Natural History: About the increasings or overflowings of the River, I asked very often the causes, this being a thing so disputed of all the ancient Philosophers, and I came perfectly to know of them the Solution of this doubt, hitherto never determined; and so almost jestingly, with certain simple Questions, And so it doth in Suiana, the reinss falling most violently in these months. I came to know that which so great and proud wits of Philosophers knew not. These principal Lords of Abexij, told me, that in their Country the Winter began in the end of May, and lasted june, july, and part of August, but that in August, the Air is more pleasant, the weather mild and tractable, but that in the months of june and july, for a great Wonder appeared, the Sun; so many, and so continual were the reinss which continually fell from Heaven, with the which the fields and low grounds were so covered and overflown of the waters, that in these two months, they cannot go nor pass from one place to another, and that this multitude of waters had no other issue or place where to gather themselves, but only to the Channel of the River Nilus: because toward the Read Sea, there ran along the Sea very great Mountains, it was of necessity, that the River should increase and go out of his own course, not being able to contain so great abundance and weight of waters in itself, and the River running with such vehement and terrible rage, it is very apparent, that as well in the Egyptian, as in other Lands whereby it passeth, it would go out of his natural course, and cause, whereby it passeth, great overflowings: and the Territories of Egypt being most plain, of necessity, the overflowings in it would be more copious, and the River would have a larger scope to spread itself with his waters in every place, the which could not so happen in the high and Mountainous Lands. Now then, since it was manifest, that all the inundations of Nilus in Egypt, begin to increase when the Sun was in the Solstitium Estival, which is in the month of june, the Sun entering in the beginning of Cancer, but passing by the Sign of Leo, which is in july, the River increased in greater abundance, and when it was in the Sign of Virgo, which is in August, where Aluarez hath delivered the same reason of this overflowing. in this month the reinss begin to assuage in the Abexij, and Winter takes his leave, the River began to decrease by the degrees it had increased, till it come altogether into his Channel, the occasion remained manifest of the increasing of this River, to be the great and continual reinss, which in the months of june and july, did fall in the Land of Abexij, or Aethiopia, which is all one; Seeing that when these raines ceased in August, the River at that same time did begin to withdraw himself to his accustomed bounds. I was myself in Maçua, the month of june, and part of july, where I saw great storms, reinss, thundering, and within the Main continually, we saw great blackness and cloudiness, and tempests, and the Abexins said, that we saw but little to that which went within the Landlord Likewise, we have experience, that the months of june and july, is the Winter of Cape Bona Esperanza, and all this Coast where the reinss are very continual. In this manner, having resolved my doubt, of the flow of Nilus, Cape of Bona Esp●ranza. I asked them if the River made any Lands; they answered me, that it made many, but one of them was very great, where was built a most rich and great City, which by due consideration aught to be the Island of Meroe, and they told me, that aswell in this Island, as through all the Meroe insula, in which is a great and rich City. River there were great numbers of certain fierce and pestiterous beasts, which, without doubt, must be the Crocodiles; and being desirous to know if it were true, that in a certain place the River fell from such a height, that with the great noise of the fall, those that inhabited in the bordering Towns were borne deaf: I found no History of this, only they told me, that in a certain place, which they named, the River did fall of a great Rock, down with a great noise and rumour, but that there was no other thing. As touching the customs and manners of the Abexines, the Lecture that of them might be made, it would disturb the History of the Rutter, for which cause, I will touch in brief somethings most worthy to be known; especially, of the ruin and loss of this Empire, in our unhappy days. Pressed john, by name Atini Tingill, called after David, reigning in the year 1530. in the David, tyranny, of which some Examples of the two Betudetes, and Chief justice, and Trigremahon, and four Burnagassoes, in six years, &c. you may read before in Aluarez. This humour, it seemeth, increased with his years, and perhaps he intended some alteration in Religion also, as appeareth by Aluarez and Bermudez his Legates to the Pope, which might more instigate his subjects against him. Gradamet overthrew in battle Pressed john, by means of Harquebuses. David's death. Land of Aethiopia, he become so cruel to his Subjects, and did tyrannize so much over the people, that he fell into an universal hatred of the Abexines; in this time Gradamet, King of Zeila, finding the time fit, began to attempt war with Presbyter john, to see what he could found in the minds of the Abexines, & this, not that he was able to take such an Enterprise in hand, but either he encouraged himself in the great enmity the Abexines had with their King, either this war was secretly moved by some Lords of the Kingdom. Now, beginning to enter through the Land of the Presbyter, and to take some Towns, he divided largely the spoils among his Warriors, among the which he had three hundred Harquebuses, Turks, which was the greatest strength of his Army, and franchized all the Inhabitants of the Towns, where through he passed, and exempted them of the Taxes and Impositions imposed by Presbyter john, with which liberalities he got the minds of the Abexines, and not only of the vulgar sort, but also of the most principal Lords of the Kingdom. The Presbyter john, seeing the damage received of the King of Zeila, sent against him his Captains, which beginning some Skirmishes, as soon as the Turks shot their Caleevers among the Abexines, and did kill some of them, the fear they took of these shots was so great, that presently they set themselves in flight. The King of Zeila proud of this victory, entered within the Land, confident already in the favour of Fortune, accompanied with great companies of Abexines, which followed his party, and foraging the Land of Aethiopia, by that part which standeth upon Magadoxa, and Melinde, to the end that by this way he might in shorter time might come to a Mountain, where was the great Treasure of all the Presbyters past, the Presbyter seeing that every day his Abexines passed to the Camp of the Moors, determined to come to a battle, before that so great Harpies did make an end of devouring the Land altogether, and the minds of his Subjects, and gathering his Armies, and going against the King of Zeila, he gave him battle, in which the Presbyter john was overcome, because that the Abexines could not abide the Harquebuses, and so fled from them, as from a cruel pestilence. The Presbyter withdrawn after this conflict to the Mountains with some of his, within a few days, he left this life, in the year of our Lord 1539. The King of Zeila obtaining so great a victory, traveled by great journeys toward the Mountain, where the Treasure was of the Kings of Abexij, and coming to the foot, assaulting the paces with great fury, notwithstanding, they were unaccessible, and were defended from the top, in the end they entered them, and gained the Mountain, where was taken the greatest Treasure, that unto this day we know together in the compass of the whole Earth. Now, upon the decease of Presbyter john, the Abexines, which continued in the faith and love of their Country, elected his eldest Son for Presbyter, and King of Abexij, being a young man of little age, which finding the Realm usurped by Infidels, and almost irrecoverable (and because there might remain nothing wherein Fortune might not be contrary to him, and favourable to the Moors) it happened that a Brother of his, dealt with some great men how to get the Kingdom, which was the utter overthrow of the * Since which to this day, they have decreased, and are now almost utterly ruined. Mountain of the jews. Abexines. The matters of Aethiopia, being in these terms, and the infortunate youth contending with his Domestical and Native Countrymen, the King of Zeila came upon him, but the new Presbyter not being able to resist, withdrew himself to the Mountain of the jews. We are to note, that in the inward part of Aethiopia, there ariseth a great and most high Hill, which hath but one only ascending and very difficult, but on the highest top of it lieth a very plain Country, where there are great abundance of Springs, Fruits, Cattles, and Tillages, the Inhabitants of this Mountain do observe the Law of Moses, not finding in all the Land of Abexij: any jews: the History and Antiquity how they have arrived here, and the cause of never descending down, and conversing familiarly with the Abexines, is not come to my notice, though I laboured it much. The new Presbyter receiving of these jews friendly entertainment, and reknowledged for their Lord, they defended him from the Moors, and King of Zeila, which despairing of the victory, and entering the Mountain, retired backward. About this time we arrived at Maçua with all the Army: which when it was known, it put the Moors in a great fear, and lifted up the decayed hearts of the Abexines, in sort that the Presbyter emboldened himself to descend from the Mountain, and seated himself with his people in certain Mountains towards the Sea and Town of Maçua, where we were arrived, writing many Letters more than pitiful and miserable, and in all of them before the writing, came Our What these Portugals performed in Ethiopia, you shall read in the following Relations of Bermudez. Customs of the Abexines. They are esteemed great Warriors out of their own Country. Lord jesus crucified, of the which, having loving Answers, and full of hope of succour, we made our journey toward Soez, and being returned again to Maçua, it was ordained to sand him five hundred men with a Captain. This done, we set sail, and came directly the way to India, and to this present, I have not known what more happened, or is become of the Presbyter, and matters of Aethiopia. The Abexines are naturally ceremonious men, and full of points of honour. Among them there is no other kind of weapons than Darts, in which they here figured the Lance wherewith Christ was wounded, and the Cross whereon he suffered for Sinners. Some, though very few, wear half Swords. They are nimble on Horseback, but badly apparelled, generally they are lying people and given to Rapine. Among them he is not counted rich, that possesseth many, but he that hath abundance of Cattles, and Camels, and notwithstanding, this they esteem the Gold very much: In their own Country they are weak and cowards, but in a strange Country strong and valiant, in sort, that it is a Proverb in all India, to say, That the good Las-carin, which we call a Soldier, must be an Abexine; and they are so esteemed in Ballagate, Cambaya, Bengala, and in other places, that they are always Captains, and principal persons in the Armies. Their at tire is vile and poor: they wear Shirts of linen cloth, and some great A kind of upper garment. person weareth a Beden, the vulgar goeth naked, and covered with whatsoever cloth; they eat Bolliemus, and raw flesh, and when they lay it to the fire, they hold it so little at it, that when they eat it, the blood runneth out of it. In the Land there is no Cities, nor Towns, but they live in the fields in Pavilions or Tents, like the Alarbes. They do honour themselves very much of the Queen of Saba, and they say, she took shipping in the part of Maçua; and others affirm, that it was in Suaquen, and carrying great riches with her and jewels of great value, she came to jerusalem to see King Solomon, giving him great gifts, and return from thence with child by the King, to her Kingdom. It is an history much talked of among the Abexines, that a Sultan of Babylon, moving war against Presbyter john many years ago, the Presbyter gathered a great multitude of people, with the which he put in practice to turn the River Nilus another way to the Sea, so that it should not run through Egypt. The Sultan amazed at so great an Enterprise, and seeing that the work coming to perfection, it would be the utter overthrow of Egypt, he sent unto him his Ambassadors with great gifts, by the means of the which he obtained his friendship and peace with the Presbyter john, and gave a privilege to the Abexines, that they might pass through all his Country, without paying any Tribute, and at this day they pay no Tribute when they go to visit the holy Sepulchre, and Saint Catherine of Mount Sinai; I asked within the straits of some old learned Moors for this Antiquity, and they told me the same, not digressing one jot from the Abexines. The nineteenth, at Sun rising, we set sail from the nook which is beyond Maçua, half a league and an half of water, distant from the Land about half a league: This day the weather was very close, and it reigned, and numbering our Army, I found sixty four rowing Vessels, that is, three Galliots, eight small Galleys, and thirty five Foists. By night the wind The Portugal Armada. was Northwest, it calmed, and blew a little at West, in the second watch it began to rain, and half the morning watch past, we weighed our Anchors, and went rowing along the shore till the morning, it reigned very hard all this time. The twentieth, at evening, we were as fare as the Point of the rank of Lands on the Northside, at this time we might be from Maçua, about fourteen leagues, the Coast from Maçua hither, stretcheth North Northwest, and South Southeast, there is in the distance fourteen leagues, in the Lands which we saw on the Seaside, we knew that in some of them there was Cattles and water, with some few and poor dwellings, the distance between them and the firm Land, might be some four leagues, the names of these Lands where the Cattles and the Water is, are Harate, Dohull, Damanill, the Land of them is low, and round about it is full of Shoalds Harate, Dohull, Damanill. and Flats. By night all the first watch, the wind fair at East, we sailed to the North Northwest, at the beginning of the second watch, we fell on a sudden in certain very whitish spots, the which did raise and cast from themselves certain flames like unto Lightnings, wondering at the show of this strange event, presently we took in our Sails, and believing we were upon some Shoalds or Banks, commanded to cast the Lead: I found twenty six fathom water, now this novelty making no impression in the Pilots of the Country, and seeing how we went by a great depth, we set sails again. The one and twentieth when it was day, we saw at Sea of us, the low Island, whereof the Moorish Pilots were afraid. An Island under water to be feared. The two and twentieth when it was day, we set sail: my Pilot took the Sun at the highest, and found himself in eighteen degrees and an half. At this time we were as fare as a Point of sand very long, which the firm land thrust out, doubling this Point, we found the Sea very fair, and we sailed Northwest and by West. An hour after noon, we came to an Haven, called Marate. All the Coast we saw this day, stretcheth North Northwest, and South Southeast, the Land by the Sea side is very low, and maketh never a Hillock, but with in the Land there arise so great Mountains, that they seem to reach the Clouds. Marate is an Island very low: the land thereof is very Desert, and without water, it is beyond A Description of the Port and Island of Marate. Maçua, about sixty six leagues; the Island hath in compass a league and an half, the figure thereof is rather round then any other, it lieth from the firm land about three leagues, in the side of this Island which is opposite to the South-west, and beholdeth the firm land, there is a very good Haven, free from all winds, and especially from the Eastern winds: for on this side, the Island doth cast out two very long points into the Sea, which stretch East and West, and a quarter Northwest and Southeast: between the which the land on both sides doth straighten very much, and makes a very great and hollow bosom, in the mouth and front of which lieth a long Island, and very flat; and also some Heads of sand, and Shoalds, by reason of which no Sea can come in there: this Haven hath two entries, one of them goeth on the East side, and the other on the West side, the one and the other very near the points of the Island, between the which the Haven is made. The Entry and Channel which goeth on the East side, stretcheth North and South, a quarter to the Northwest and Southeast, the depth is three fathom in the shallowest place, and coming out of this, it increaseth presently, and within the Haven we Four or five fathom water. have near the Shore four and five fathom, the ground is mud. By night, the wind blew at East, and less than by day, we road all night. The three and twentieth the Sun being up, we set sail from the Island and Port of Marate, and found seven fathom, and sandy ground; at eleven of the clock, we came in sight of The Lands of Daratata and Dolcofallar. two little Lands, which were fare to the Sea; one of them is called Daratata, and the other, Dolcofallar, from which to Suaquen is a day's journey: from noon forward, we sailed Northwest Suaquen Channel full of Shoalds. and by West, till Evensong time that we entered the Channel of Suaquen, and entering into it we sailed Northwest the space of a league, and presently there we had ahead of us certain Shoalds, for which cause we sailed West, and a quarter Northwest, and sometimes West, to free ourselves from them, and we sailed this way about three leagues, till we saw a great Island ahead of us; as soon as we saw it, we went by a tack toward the Land, and came to an anchor between certain great Shoalds of stone, where there is a good Haven, called Xabaque, which is to say in the Arabian Tongue, a Net. At this time it might be an hour before Sun set. Xabaque Haven in 19 degrees scarce. This day my Pilot took the Sun in his greatest height, and he found himself in nineteen degrees scarce. The Shoalds of Suaquen are so many, and so intermingled the one with the other, that no information A Description of the Soalds of Suaquen. A Should under water. or picture is sufficient, I say not to pass them, but for to understand them, the Lands, Shoalds, Banks, Rocks, Channels that are among them are so many. These Shoalds at the entering, when we are ready to go in, have on the Sea side a Should under water, whereupon the Sea breaketh very much, and to the Landward a little Island, which stretcheth with the Should North-east, and South-west, a quarter of the East and West, the distance is about three quarters of a league: as soon as we enter by these Shoalds, the Channel appeareth to us large and spacious, and the farther we go forward, so much more to the Seaward there appear to us such an infinite number of Lands very flat, Flats, Heads of sand or stone, that they have no Infinite number of Lands, Flats, and Heads of sand and stone. A precept how to avoid them. number, the which toward the Land are not so many, though in comparison of any other Sea, it is the foulest and unnavigable. The precept which most aught to be kept for to pass between these shoalds, is to take heed that we go always nearer to them that lie to the Sea, and keep ourselves the most we can, from the other that are to the Landward. The breadth of the Channel that goeth between the one and the other, in some places is about half a league, in others a quarter, and in others less than a Caliver shot. As touching the depth of water through all this Channel, we are to note, that in the entry of it we found six fathoms, and from thence to the Port of Xabaque it abated nothing of this depth, nor exceeding twelve fathoms: from the Five leagues of Shoalds, eleven leagues from Suaquen. beginning of these shoalds to this Haven, there may be about five leagues, the length of them may be eight or nine leagues, where there goeth another Channel surer for ships and great vessels, and we may likewise pass these Shoalds, leaving them all to the Sea, going very close with the firm land, and this is the rightest way and most pleasant. The four and twentieth, the Sun being up, we set sail from the Port of Xabaque, and rowed by so narrow a Channel, that in the broadest place we could not go abreast, but one after another, & wheresoever it widened it might be about a Crossbow shot, the most we went from the firm land, might be a Cannon shot, and the lest little more than a Cros-how shot. The Shoalds, Rocks and Banks, we had on eveny side, and were all under water, upon them we saw manifest signs to avoid them; For wheresoever they lay, the water over them did appear to us very read, or very green, and where we saw none of these colours, it was manifest to be Redness of the water. the deep, and clearest of the Channel, the water showing itself dark. Now going by this Channel, compassed with so many controversies; at half an hour past eleven, we came to an anchor under the lee of a little low and round Island, in nineteen degrees. In this height Ptolemy placeth the Mountain of the Satyrs, of the which I found no memory in the Pilots of Mountain of the Satyrs. the Country, but going into the Land about half a league, I found the foot of so many kinds of Beasts, and flocks of Pianets, so great, that it was a wonder, and all the footings came till they set their feet in the Sea, and the track was so great, that it occupied the greatest part of the field. I believe that Fable so spread abroad of the Satyrs to come from hence, which they say, inhabit these Hills and Mountains, and likewise it is to be noted, that in these four leagues of Channel that is from Xabaque to this Island, the water is no-lower than two fathoms and an half, nor higher than eleven, and also that the tide in the Island ariseth not above half a yard. And it gins to flow as soon as the day beginneth to ascend by the Horizon, according to the order of the tides of Socatora. The six and twentieth by Sun rising, we departed from this Island, rowing along a Should of stone, that ran between us and the Land almost equidistance from the Coast, and from it to the Land all the Sea was full of Shoalds and Banks, to the Sea of us there appeared neither Shoalds nor Flats, or any other impediment. At nine of the clock, we came to an anchor in a little Island, compassed with many Flats and Shoalds, where was a good Haven: this Island was distant from the other, whence we parted in the morning, a league and an half, and short of Suaquen five leagues. The seven and twentieth the Sun up, we set sail from this second Island: two hours within night, we came to an anchor a league and an half from the second Island, in eight and twenty fathom water. The eight and twentieth by day, we bridled the Oars, and set sail: at nine of the clock, we came to an anchor about two leagues from the Land, in three and twenty fathom water, the ground was a soft sand like oze, or mud. This morning, we found some Shoalds under water at Sea, but upon them it shown itself very green or read. Two hours after noon we set sail again, at night we came to an anchor in seven and thirty fathom water, the ground was sand, the place was short of Suaquen, a league and an half, hard by an Island, the Coast runneth North Northwest, and South Southeast, and all along there runneth a Should that entereth into the Sea near half a league, the Land upon the Sea side differeth in nothing from that we left asterne. The first of March, 1541. by day, we departed this place, which is short of Suaquen, a league and an half: having doubled a point which the Should maketh, being as fare as the place, we approached the Land, and entering by the Channel inward, we came to an anchor within the Haven of the City of Suaquen. Suaquen was called in old time, the Port Aspi, as we may see in Ptolemy his third Table of Description of the City and Port of Suaquen. The Port of Aspi. Africa: at this day * Ann. 1541. Since the Turkish Conquest, Moha, and other places have been of greater trade. The great traffic of Suaquen with many Nations for Gold, ivory, and rich merchandises. it is one of the richest Cities of the Orient, it is situated within the Arabike Gulf, in the Coast of Aethiopia sub Aegypto, called now, the Land and Coast of the Abexij. Among all the famous places, this may be equal or superior to them all in four things. The first, in goodness and security of the Haven. The second, in the facility and good service for lading and unlading of the Ships. The third, in the traffic with very strange and remote People and Lands, and of diverse behaviours. The fourth, in the strength of the situation of the City. As touching the goodness of the Port, and the security of it, I will first speak of: Nature made this Port in such manner, that the storm of the Sea cannot come into it by any place whatsoever. Within the Haven it is so quiet, and it runneth so insensibly, that scarcely ye can perceive to have any tides; the ground is mud, the Road hath in all places five and six fathom, and in some it hath seven, in this compass and harbour of the Haven, may well two hundred ships lie, and rowing Vessels without number. Ye may plainly see the ground, and where it appeareth not, it is so deep, that at the lest it hath ten or twelve fathom water. The ships are laden round about the circumference of the City, casting a plank into the Warehouses of the Merchandise, and the Galleys fastening themselves to the stones and doors of the houses, set their Beak-heads over the streets, and by them as by Bridges they are served. Now, touching the Traffic and Navigation that is in it, with People of many sorts, and strange and remote Countries: I know not what City can compare with it (except it be Lisbon,) for, this City tradeth in all India intra Gangem, & extra Gangem, that is, Cambaya, Tanaçarin, Pegu, Mallaqua, and within the Arabike sine, in juda, Cairo, Alexandria, and from all Ethiopia, and the Land of the Abexi it gathereth great abundance and quantity of Gold, and ivory. As touching the strength of the situation of the City, there cannot so much be said that it is not much more, seeing that to come to it, the inconveniences, lets, dangers, and hindrances are so great, that it seemeth almost impossible. Seeing that fifteen leagues about the Shoalds, Flats, Lands, Channels, Suaquen, for some fifteen leagues, is environed about with Shoalds, Flats, Lands, Rocks, Channels, Banks, &c. Rocks, Banks, and Flats of Sand, and break of the Sea, are so many, that they put the Sailors in a great doubt, fear and despair. The situation of the City is in this manner: in the very midst of this Nook standeth a most plain Island, which is almost level and even with the Sea, and it is so round, that it seemeth a circle. It hath in compass a quarter of a league, upon this Island is the City of a Suaquen, built in such manner, that in all the compass of the Island, there is not one foot of ground that is not replenished with houses, so that this Island may rather be said to be full of Houses and Inhabitants, then built and inhabited of people, so that all the Island is a City, and all the City an Island. On two sides this City and Island, do come within a Bow shot of the firm Land, that is, on the East Southeast, and on the South-west side, but all the rest is further of the Land: The Road in this Haven or Nook, is round about the City, from the edge of it to a great Crossbow shot of it. We may cast Anchor where we list, and all this distance hath six and seven fathom water, the ground is Mud. This Nook where this City lieth, as in his Centre, round about it along the shore hath a great Should, so that the deep is at the edge of the City, and a Bow shot round about it on every side, and beyond this distance it is full of Shoalds. In this Nook lie other three Lands on the Land side, that lieth to the Northwest; the second of them that lie further in, are little, but the other nearest to the Channel, is about the bigness of the City. Between this Island and the firm Land of the Nook, on the North side, there goeth a great Channel very long, in which is seven fathom water: Along this Channel may a great Navy lie at Anchor, without any danger of hurt from the City, or seeing more than their Masts. When the morning appeareth in the Horizon, it is full Sea; and the morning coming on, it beginneth to ebb till the day comes to our Meridian, when it is dead low water, and passing from hence to the setting in the Horizon, it beginneth to flow till day shutting in, and being shut in it is full Sea: from dead low water till full Sea again, the water riseth not in the City more than a quarter of a yard, and along the Coast, the most that it riseth, is a yard and an half to be measured, and in some high places less than three quarters of a yard. But when I made this observation were new Tides. The ninth of March, an hour before Sun set, we weighed Anchor from before the City, and lay at the mouth of the Channel. The tenth, we set sail from the mouth of the Channel of Suaquen; We lay all night at Anchor, and the Dew was so great, that it was wonderful. §. III Mountains of Sand on the Coasts of Dradate, Doroo, Fuxaa, Arequea, Farate, Quilfit and Igidid. THE eleventh, the Wind was at North, and it blew so hard that it was a storm, it raised along the Sea Coasts great Mountains of Sand toward heaven, and after they were very high it broke them, and the air remained as though it were a great mist or smoke; all this day we lay at an Anchor. The twelfth, we went out of this Channel, two leagues beyond Suaquen, and being without we set sail, and being about a league and a half from the Coast, we met so many Rocks, Shoalds Many Rocks, Shoalds and Flats. and Flats, whereon the Sea did break very much, that we were forced to take in our Sails, and to row the space of three hours, till we were free from these Shoalds, and presently we set sail again. At Even, we came to an Anchor within the Bank, entering a very narrow Channel, this Channel is one league beyond the other whence we parted, & three from Suaquen, it is great and spacious within, the ground is very clean, there can no Sea come in nor do any hurt. The thirteenth, we went an hour before day out of the Channel, and to the Sea of us about a Canon shot, we saw a very long rank of Shoalds break, which seemed to bear the same course that the Coast. At eleven of the clock, the wind scanted and blew from the North Northwest, for the which not being able to make any way, we were forced to fasten ourselves to the Rocks of the Shoalds, and being here about three hours, at two of the clock afternoon we set sail, the wind was very much fresher, and about North North-east, we sailed Northwest, and when we were with the bank of the Land, we took in the Sail, and rowing, we entered a Channel, and well within the bank we harboured. This Channel and place is from Suaquen about seven leagues, the Channel is very narrow, and windeth in many Crookes, the Coast from Suaquen hither, stretcheth North and South, and North & by West, and South and by East. A Channel seven leagues from Suaquen. Observation of the Tides. The fifteenth, I went a shore, and observing the order of the flowing and ebbing of the Sea, I found that after the morning was over the Horizon, two hours it was full Sea, and thence it began to ebb till two hours' afternoon, at which time it was dead low water, and presently it began to flow till the Moon was set, and two hours after: Now measuring the quantity, the tide did arise, I found two and twenty cubits. Course of Tides. The sixteenth, we went out of this Channel, that is seven leagues from Suaquen, the wind was at North, half a league at Sea we cast Anchor. The seventeenth, we entered into a very good harbour, called Dradate: the Coast from the Port of Suaquen unto Dradate, lieth North and by West, and South and by East: It is distant ten leagues, the Land over the Sea is all very low, and three leagues within the Main, are great and high Mountains. The Port of Tradate, with great reason aught to be placed among the great and famous Ports, it hath elevation of the Pole, nineteen degrees five sixth parts, and is beyond Suaquen ten leagues. The mouth and entry hath in breadth, about a small Falcon shot, and entering within, presently it beginneth to narrow, and close more and more, but in all his length, the depth of water is twenty fathom, the ground is mud. About a quarter of a league within the Land, there is a great watering place of Wells, where is the best and greatest quantity of water, that A great watering place. is known in all these Coasts. The nineteenth, the Sun being up, we set sail: we iournyed this day about three leagues and a half at Sea of us we saw many Shoalds, the Coast stretched these three leagues and a half North and South. The twentieth, at Sun rising the wind blew at North, and troubled the Sea: wherefore we were forced to seek harbour within the Should, entering by a very narrow and troublesome Channel: after we were within, the wind came North North-east, we lay all day at an Anchor. The one and twentieth, we went out of the Should, the wind was West Northwest fair weather, we sailed to the North, distant from the Land about half a league: an hour after Sun rising, we were with a very long and fair point, which Ptolemy calleth the Promontory of Diogenes. Doroo, is a very great and fair Bay, it is fifteen leagues beyond Suaquen, and a half: this A Description of the Bay of Doroo. Bay on the South side thrusteth a very large and bore point into the Sea, where there is built a great and round Turret in manner of a Pillar, Ptolemy calleth this Point, the Promontory of Diogenes. Through this Channel, presently at the entry, there is six fathom Water, and Promontory of Diogenes. from hence it goeth diminishing till it come to three, and thence doth not descend; the ground is a very hard Clay, the Bay is so great, and maketh so many Creeks and Nooks, and within it lie so many Lands, and the firm Land is cut with so many Creeks, which do penetrate so fare into the Land, that in every place there may be many Vessels hidden, without any notice of them. A quarter of a league to the Sea of this Bay, there lieth a Should that doth gird and compass it in such sort at the mouth thereof, that no Sea can come into it, because it is always above water, without having any entrance, except the mouth which above I have rehearsed. This entry or mouth stretcheth East and by North, and West and by South. A Cannon A Brackish sal● Well. shot from this Bay, is a Well, of great quantity of water, but it is very brackish and salt. The two and twentieth, when it was day, we departed, and made our way Rowing, the Sea seemed to be very full of Rocks, and getting free of some, we encountered with others; half an hour past ten of the clock, we made us fast to the stones of them. About Evensong time, we were with the Land, and having doubled a low point, we entered into a very great Bay, which is called Fuxaa, there is between Doroo and Fuxaa three leagues and a half, the Coast stretcheth North and South, and seemeth to take something of North-West and Southeast. The Bay The Description of the Bay of Fuxaa. of Fuxaa, is made Noble or famous, by a very high and sharp Pike, and in it the Pole of the North doth rise twenty degrees and a quarter. In the entry and mouth of this Bay, there are two very low points: they lie North and by East, and South and by West, the distance is one league and a half. Not great Sea doth enter here, and for this cause here is a good harbour, where there is ten and twelve fathom water, and the ground is mud, every where else it diminisheth, till it come to five fathom. Along the Land of the Bay that goeth on the South side, there lieth nine little Lands on a row, and in other places are some other scattered, all of Nine little Lands. them are small, low, and compassed with Shoalds: In this Bay there is not any water, the Land is very dry and barren. The five and twentieth, we iournyed along the Coast to the Sea of us, about a league we Arequea Harbour twenty two leagues from Suaquen. The Description of the Port of Arequea. Dioscori Port. saw many Rocks: at ten of the clock we entered into an harbour, very great, which is called Arequea. There is between the Bay of Fuxaa and this Haven four leagues, the Coast runneth North and South, and taketh something of the Northwest and Southeast. Arequea is the strongest and most defenceable Haven that hitherto I have seen, it is beyond Suaquen two and twenty leagues. In old time it was called Dioscori, as we may see in Ptolemy; in the midst of the entry and mouth of this Port, lieth a great Island, which hath in length about a Crossbow shot, and almost as much in breadth, and there runneth from it to the firm Land, on the South side a Should and a Bank, that joineth with the Land, in such sort, that not any thing can pass over it: but from the same Island to the Land on the North side, which is about a Crossbow shot distance, there goeth a Channell-that hath fifteen fathom water, it runneth Northwest and Southeast, and both near the Land, and near the Island it is very shallow and full of Rocks, so that the way lieth in the very midst; the Chaneell hath in length about a Caliver shot, and presently the Coasts on every side winding, do make within a great and very fair Haven, in which there is no fear of danger. This Port hath in length about one league, and half in breadth, it is deep in the midst, and near the Land full of Shoalds, there is no water in it. The token we have to know when we are as fare as it, is, that the Pike abovesaid remaineth to the West South-west. Here we agreed to sand all the Army to Maçua, and to go forward only with sixteen small Galleys. The thirtieth at noon, we set sail from the Port of Arequea, we came to an Anchor in a Haven, which is called Salaqua, beyond Arequea four leagues, and from Suaquen six and Salaqua Haven, four leagues from Arequea. twenty: the Coast North and South, and taketh somewhat of the North-east and South-west. The Land which is over the Sea, maketh many rise and hillocks, and behind them there arise great Mountains: and we are here to note, that the Land by the Sea from Arequea, beginneth to make this show forward, for hitherto it is all very plain and low, till it reacheth to the Mountains that are within the Main. The one and thirtieth, we set sail from the Port of Salaqua: an hour before Sun set, we fastened ourselves to a Should, that is a league from the shore, we might go this day about seventeen leagues, and were beyond Suaquen three and forty. From the Port of Salaqua forward, the Coasts do begin to wind very much, and from Raseldoaer The coasting of these seventeen leagues. forward, the space of a league, the Coast runneth very low to the North North-east, and in the end it maketh a point of Sand, where there are thirteen little hillocks or knobs of stone, which as the Moorish Pilots said, were Graves, and from this point of the Calms about The Point of the Calms. two leagues, the Coast runneth to the North Northwest, and from thence as fare as this Should, which is three and forty leagues from Suaquen. It is the most famous and named point of all this Coast; because all that do sail from Maçua, Suaquen, and other places, to juda, Alcocer, and to Toro, must of force fetch this point. As touching the Sea that lieth within Toro. these seventeen leagues, I believe there can be no rules or experience to be securely sailed, but that as well the skilful as the unskilful, must pass at all adventures, and save themselves by chance, for the Shoalds are so many, and so great, the Sea so sowed every where with Rocks, the Banks are so continual in every place, that it seemeth certainly rather that we may go it on foot, then sail it; yea, although it be in small Boats, in these spaces which are contained; between Salaqua and Raseldoaer, are three Lands lying in triangle, nearer to Raseldo●●r then to Salaqua. The greatest of them is called Magarçaon, it hath in length about two leagues, Magarçaon. the Land of it is very high; and without water. This Island beareth with Raseldoaer North and South, the distance is three leagues. The second Island lieth much to the Sea, and is called Elmante: the Land is likewise high, and without water; but the third Island is very low, and all Elmante. of Sand: it lieth four leagues from Salaqua, toward Raseldoaer, the name whereof is not yet come to my notice. The second of April, 1541. an hour before day, we loosed from the Should, that is three and forty leagues beyond Suaquen, and went Rowing along the Coast, we entered into a River which is called Farate: there might be from the Should whence we departed to this River, four leagues, and setting sail a league from thence, we entered into an Haven very fair, which is called Quilfit. All this day we saw not to the Land of us any Rock, but to the Sea of Quilfit Haven. The Description the River of Ferate. us we did see a Should. Farate is a River very great and fair, the Channel thereof hath of elevation of the Pole one and twenty degrees, and two third parts, that separates two low Points; at the entrance are a small Caliver shot, and from each of them cometh a Should toward the mouth of the River, so that the Channel or entry is in the very midst; this River runneth East and West. The Land of every side of the River is very low, without Bush or any Trees of any other kind; in the mouth of the River is thirty fathoms water, and from thence it diminisheth till it remaineth in eighteen. Quilfit, is an Haven no less fair and noble, then very sure and profitable, because being once A Description of the Port of Quilfit. within, we need to fear no wind or any misfortune. There are at the entry of this Port two very low Points, which are coasted Northwest and Southeast, a quater North and South. The distance is almost a quarter of a league. All the Haven round about, may comprehend more than three leagues, and we may lie at Road in any place of it, and be safe. In all this Haven is twelve fathom water, along the Shore the Coast is rocky, between this part and the River of Farate, which is a great leagues journey, there crosseth a rank of Mountains, one higher than the rest. The third, one hour before day, we came out of the Port of Quilfit, and went rowing along the Coast. An hour before Sun set, we came to an anchor in an Haven, which is called Rasilgid, which in the Arabian tongue is, The new Head. This day we went about nine leagues, to Rasilgid Haven. the Sea of us, we saw some Shoalds, but fewer than we had seen before. Two leagues from Quilfit there is a very good Haven, which is called Moamaa, and presently from this Point of the Moamaa Haven. Shrubs, unto another Point of Sand very long, which is about two leagues, before the Port of Rasilgid, the Coast runneth North and South, and taketh somewhat of the Northwest and Southeast, the distance is about three leagues and a half. Igidid, is a small Haven, but a very pleasant one, it is beyond Suaquen seven and fifty leagues; A description of the Port of Igidid. Igidid Port, in proportion like a great Cauldron. A Well of water very bitterish. the proportion thereof is like a great Cauldron, and within is so round, that it seems a part of a Circular: in the mouth and entry of the Port are two Points; which stretch North and South. Within this Port, only the Eastern wind can do some hurt, all the ground is very clean: at the Mouth there is eighteen fathom water, and within thirteen; and half a league from it into the Land there is a Well of water, though little abounding, the water of it is very bitterish; the Port hath in compass a great half league. It is a thing to be noted, that as well in this Port, as in all the rest, which I have seen in this Coast, Rivers, or Harbours, none hath any Bar or Bank at the Entry, but rather the greatest depth is at the Mouths, rather than within. In this Port I found certain Trees, which in the Trunk or Stock resembled the Cork Trees like Cork trees. Trees, for the Trunks and Boughs of them were covered with a kind of Bark or Cork, and very different in all the rest, for the leaves of them were very great and large, and wonderfully thick and green, having certain big veins that did cross them, these Trees were with Flower, and the Flower in the Bud resembled the Mallow flower when it is in the Bud, but that this was very white; and after it openeth, the Bud it resembleth the white Cockle. Cutting a little Bough or Leaf of these Trees, there runneth out a great stream of Milk, as if it were the dug of a Goat. In all this coast I saw no other Trees but these, except a Grove that is a little beyond Maçua, hard by the Sea in the marish ground; besides these Trees, within the Land, there are some Valleys where grow some Capers, the leaves of which the Moors Trees of Capers. do eat. They say, that they be appropriated to the joints. The fourth, from Sun rising till eleven of the clock, the wind blew so much at Northwest, that it was a great storm; and from eleven of the clock, it began to thunder very hard, Thunder and very great Hail. and it hailed with the biggest drops that ever I saw; with these thunders, the Wind ran through all the Points of the Compass, and at last it remained North. This day I carried my instruments on Land, and found the variation one degree and a quarter to the North-east, and the Port in two and twenty, by many observations. Notwithstanding, that these operations were made a shore, and with so much heed in the setting of the Instrument, that after once placed I never stir it, till the end of all the observations, yet there cannot be but that some error may be in them and some difference, because the great heat and scorchings of the Sun, did crack the plate of ivory in the midst, and there The exceeding heat of the Sun. remained a great Clift as thick as a Portegue of gold, between the one half and the other. The sixth, an hour before day, we weighed from the Port of Igidid. All this day's journey might be three leagues and a half. The seventh, in the morning, the Wind blew fresh at Northwest, we rowed to the shore: and at eight of the clock, in the morning, we fastened ourselves to certain stones of a Should and a Shelf, that lieth before a long Point, which hereafter I will call Starta; we went in this Starta. space about three leagues; but about noon we departed, and set sail, being in no little doubt, because on the one side and on the other of us, we saw so many Shelves that it was a wonderful thing: we were forced to take in our sails, and help ourselves with the Oar. At Sun set we Comol, a good Haven, came to an anchor in a good Haven, which is called Comol. §. four A description of the Coast, that is contained from the Port of Igidid unto Comol, Raselnaxef, Xuarif, Gadenauhi, Xermeelquiman, Gualibo, Tuna, Alcocer, and Toro. FRom a Point that lieth two leagues beyond the Port of Igidid, to another, very long Comol Haven two and twenty degrees and an half. and flat, it may be about four leagues: these two Points stretch Northwest and Southeast, in this space there is a great and famous Nook, and within it toward the long Point of the Northwest, is a Haven so close on all sides, that no Wind can do it any harm, and it is very deep. The Point remaineth an Island, which by reason of the height and place where it standeth, without doubt it seemeth to be an Island, which Ptolemy calleth Starta. But from hence to a great Point, which the Land over the Port of Comol doth Starta Insula. thrust out, there may be five leagues, these two Points stretch Northwest and by West, Southeast and by East; between them both there is another great and fair Nook. As touching the description of the Land upon the Sea coast, we are to note, that from as fare as Igidid, till half a league short of the Port of Comol, along the Sea, the Land showeth all along in small Hills and very close, and behind them there arise within a league distance, very great and high Mountains, raising very high Pikes and sharp Points, with other very fair shows, the which the nearer they come to the Port of Comol, so much the nearer they come toward the Sea, and being come to the edge of it, they run very high, over-pearing the Coasts, till they come within half a league short of this Port of Comol. Comol, is beyond Igidid eleven leagues, and from Suaquen sixty eight; the Pole in it is elevated A description of the Port of Comol. two and twenty degrees and an half. This Port standeth in the end of this second Nook, very near the face of the Point, which the Land that lieth on the Northwest side, doth thrust out, the which though it be not very great, yet it is very sure and profitable: for toward the Sea side it hath certain Shoalds over water, which defend it, that no Sea can come into it; the Land which is seen round about it, is very plain and pleasant, and greatly peopled with Badois. Badois. Now, the Point of the Northwest, wherewith the Land over this Port and end of the Nook, cometh out into the Sea, is very long and fair: the Land of it is all low and equal. This Point is the Promontory Prionoto, if we look well to Ptolemy in the third Table of Africa; Promontory of Prionoto. which, because that as fare as it the great Mountains do end, which roam along all this Coast. Three hours after midnight, we went out of the Port of Comol, and rowing a little while, we all set sail and went along the Coast; but an hour before morning, some Foists strooke upon Rocks and Shoalds, for which cause we strooke sail, and made our journey, rowing until morning. The eight, at break of day, we came into a great and fair Bay, of which toward the North and Northwest side, we saw no end, or any Point where it might end. We sailed in the broad and high Sea, the Shoalds on every side were so many, that it was a wonder we could make any profit of a large wind, for now going roamour, now by a tack, sometime out of the way, and sometime in it, there was no way we could take certain and quiet. About Sun set, we found a very great Shelf, and fastening ourselves to the stones of it, we took harbour. The ninth, being clear, we set sail from the Shelf. We took harbour within a very great Shelf, which is called Xaabiliden: after we were at anchor, we saw to the Sea an Island, which is called Zemorgete. Xaabiliden, a great Shelf. Zemorgite Island. The Point of the Mountain's end. This Port and Shelf stretcheth North-east and by East, South-west and by West. From the point of the Cape of the Mountains, to another Point which is beyond it, where are certain great Furs or Whinnes, the Coast runneth Northwest and by North, and Southeast and by South, bushes of the distance may be about three leagues & an half, or four, & presently from this Point, the Coasts of the great nook, begin to wind toward the Land inward, drawing toward the setting of the Sun, and afterward they turn again very winding and crooked, making with so many turnings a great and large circuit, and from hence they wind outward, carrying a great and long front, till they thrust into the Sea a notable and great Point, called Raselnaxef, which in Raselnaxef Point, or the dry Cape. Promontory Pentadatilors. Note an Island where the land of both Coasts is seen. Agathon insula. Arabic, is to say, the dry Cape which Ptolemy doth call. The Promontory Pentadatilors, as we may see in the third Table of Africa, the Island of Zemorgete, is distant from this Point about eight leagues towards the Sun rising, and from it, as the Moorish Pilots told us, is the first place from whence the Land is seen of both the Coasts, but the Coast of Arabia is a great deal further from the Island, this Island is barren and very high, and hath another fast by it very small, the greater Zemorgete, Ptolemy doth call Agathon, and maketh no mention of the lesser. Now, for a declaration of the shelf Xaabeliden, we are to note, that in the end of this great Bosom fare to the Sea, there lieth a very fair shelf above water, all of it, which maketh a figure like to two arms wide open with their hands, and because of this show that it representeth, it was called, Xaabeliden; which in Arabian, is to say, The shelf of the Hands, the Port of this shelf is on the Land side, for on this side it windeth very much, and stretcheth such arms that keep and shut up the Haven from all the winds of the Sea, this Haven stretcheth with Raselnaxef, East Southeast, and West Northwest, the distance is about four leagues. The tenth, the Sun being up, we set sail to the North North-east, the wind began to blow fresher, and the Sea appeared to us clear and Navigable, about half a league from the Point, we saw in the judgement of all, a ship under sail, and making toward it, after we were very near it, we perceived it was a white Rock that was in the Sea, which, as we had notice, deceiveth all the Navigators, and presently we sailed to the North and by East. At nine of the clock, we were as fare as an Island, which is called, Cornaqua, and we passed between it and the firm Land: this Island is small and barren, it hath in compass about half a league, the distance from Cornaqua an Island. it, and the firm Land is about a league and an half, the Land of the Island maketh the figure and show of a great and mighty Lizard, with his arms stretched out, which is the occasion it is much noted and seen of the Navigators, and therefore made famous, this Island of Cornaqua beareth with the Island Zermogete, Northwest and by West, and Southeast and by East, the distance is about six small leagues, but returning to our way, about half an hour past ten, we were as fare as a very long Point of Sand, entering a great way into the Sea, which is called, Raselenfe; which in Arabic, is to say, The Point or Cape of the Nose. This Point hath not round about it any high Land, but a great or vast field doth begirt it, without seeing in all this space any Tree or any green thing, and in the very face of the Point, is a great Temple erected, without any other building, and on every side of it is a very clear sandy Coast, in manner of a Bay. A great Temple. Raselenfe is very famous; all the trouble of their Navigations, is, till they come to this Point, and whensoever they double or come to it, they hold themselves at home and sure. Now prosecuting our journey running along the Coast, the wind was at Southeast. At noon my Pilot took the Sun, and found himself in twenty four degrees of height, one sixt part, at this time we might be beyond Raselenfe three leagues, whence it remaineth manifest, this Point to stand in the height of twenty four degrees; and of this itappeareth, that the City of Note the City of Berevice. Berevice, was built in this Point of Raselenfe, for Ptolemy doth place it under the Tropic of Cancer, by the Seaside in this Coast, and in his time they made the greatest declination, almost twenty three degrees fifty minutes: Likewise, Pinie, Lib. 6. speaking of Berevice, saith, that in the Solsticium at high noon, the Gnomon maketh no shadow, which signifieth, this City to be under the Tropic. Half an hour before Sunset, we were as fare as an Island, which is called Xuarit, but passing Xuarit Island. forward a quarter of a league, we met certain shelves of sand, and others of stone. We came to an Anchor between them in a good Harbour, which in the Arabic Tongue, is called Cial. In these shelves we saw so great a quantity of Fowl, as hitherto in no part of this Sea we have seen: these shelves and Port of Cial, is beyond Suachen, one hundred and three leagues. From Raselnaxef, till so fare as the Island Xuarit, there may be between sixteen and seventeen The coasting from Raselnaxef to Xuarit leagues. The Coast when we have doubled Raselnaxef, which by another name, I call the Northwest point of the great Nook, doth wind very much, and runneth into the Land, and turning out ward again, it thrusteth into the Sea: a very long Point of Sand, called Raselenfet: Raselnaxef Point. shese two Points stretched North-east and South-west, and take almost the whole quarter of North and South, there may be in the distance about six leagues large, and presently from Raselenfet, forward the Coast windeth directly to the Northwest, till we are as fare as the Island of Xuarit, this distance is between ten and eleven leagues: the Sea that lieth in this distance is in only three places foul and full of Shoalds, the first is, to the Sea of the Island of Connaqua, where is seen a great and very fair Should, which going over water raiseth a great ridge of very great stones, and runneth a great space toward the Landlord The second place is in the Island of Xuarit, for from this Island, as well on the East as on the Westside, there go great Shoalds and Xuarit Island, a Caleever-shot in length, and in breadth almost as much. Flats toward the firm Land, in such manner that they seem to shut up all the Sea, that lieth between the Island and the Land, but the third remaineth manifest, to be this part where at this present we lie at Anchor, called Cial; in the which the Sea is so full and thick, with so many Shoalds and Flats, that they have no number, neither can ye perceive any part of it, that shows itself free and voided of them. The Island of Xuarit is a Caleever-shot in length, and in breadth almost as much, the Land of it is very low, and in the midst of it a great Bush very green, on the East-side there is opposite to it a great Rock like an Island, this Island is distant from the firm Land little more than half a league. From Suaquen to Raselenfe, the Countries are inhabited of a people, called Badois, which worship Mahomet, the one and the other called of the Cosmographers Aethiopians. And from Raselenfe upward to Soez, and the end of this Sea, the Coasts do appertain to the great Region of Egypt, therefore the Inhabitants which do inhabit between them and the River Nilus, Ptolemy will have them called, Arabic Egyptians. Pomponius Mela, and other Authors do only Arabic Egyptians. give them the name of Arabians, but in these divisions we must hold with, and follow Ptolemy, as Prince of the Cosmographers. These Arabic Egytians, all those that do inhabit from the Mountains toward the Sea, are commonly called Badois, of whose customs and life, we will entreat in some other place. The eleventh, we took in our sails, and Rowed along: at nine a clock of the day we entered Gadenauhi Nook, four leagues from Cial. into a great Nook, which is called Gadenauhi, there may be from the part of Ciall to this Nook, about four leagues: the Coast stretcheth Northwest and Southeast, and taketh of the North and South: the Land over the Sea, leaving the shape it had, to wit, of a Wall or Trench, it cometh very mountainous and doubled, making so many Mountains, and so close, that it is a very strange thing. The Port of Gadenauhi, is beyond Suaquen, one hundred & seven leagues, Variation to to North-east half a degree. and in it the Pole is elevated four and twenty degrees, and two third parts; being low water, it was one hour after high noon, and flowing from that hour, coming to the Point of full Sea, it was one hour after the Moon rose over the Horizon, & from that hour the Moon ascending by the Hemisphere, it began to ebb, till the Moon passed the Meridian, about an hour of time, and presently the Moon descending from hence, going to set under the Horizon, the Tide began to flow till the Moon was set, and an hour after it was set, was full Sea. By night the wind was Northwest, two or three hours after midnight we departed from Gadenauhi, and prosecuting our journey, at the passing between the Should which cometh from the Northwest Point of the Nook, and the Island of Bahuto: we struck and were fast Bahuto. upon the Should, and all being troubled, we were in the Net, (as they say) but in this there was neither danger nor hurt, insomuch that we got out of this place, and hit upon the Channel, and went along the shore, rowing against the Northwest wind till it was day. The twelfth, we rowed along the shore, one hour after Sun rise, we anchored in a haven, which Xarmeelquiman Haven. A description of the Port of Xarmeelquiman is called Xarmeelquiman, which in Arabic, is to say, a cloven or opening of the Mountains: This Port lieth beyond Gadenauhi a league and a half. Xarmeelquiman is a small Port, and little pompous or proud in quantity, but in quality great and Noble. This Port is from Suaquen, one hundred and eight leagues, it is much like the Port of Igidid. The twelfth of April, we set sail going along the shore, the wind came fresher and larger, that is, at East Southeast, about noon it blew very hard, and it came with so great Gales, that it raised the Sands of the Coast very high, raising them toward the heavens, in so great Whirlwinds, that they seemed like great smokes. About Evensong time the Army coming together, the Wind A strange chance of the winds. calmed altogether to some ships; and some other that came hard by, or a little behind, or more to the Sea, or to the Land, had the wind so strong, that they could bear no sail. The distance from those that were in calm, and those that were in the storm, being no more than a stones cast, and presently within a little space, it took the ships that were in calm with their Sails, up to the top, so that they had the Wind very fresh; and the other that went very swift, remained in calm, and so in short time the one was revenged of the other. This chanced going close all together, in such sort, that it seemed a thing done for the nonce, and in mockage. In this chance, there came some Gales of East, and East North-east wind very great, and so Gales of winds that scorched likes flames of fire. hot, that in their scorching they made no difference from flames of fire. The Dusts that were raised on the shore, went sometime to one place, and sometimes to another, as they were driven and cast with the Winds: many times we saw them make three or four ways before they were allayed, or did fall in the Sea, with the Counter-winds that took them from diverse parts. This Mystery and Chance among hills and high grounds had not been much, nor any new thing to have happened; but so fare from the Coast with the Sea Winds, certainly it aught to be much regarded. When these Counter-winds began to take us, we were as a Port, that is called Xaona, and going on in this sort, now striking Sail, now Hoisting, sometimes taking pastime at that which we saw, and other whiles dread and fear, we went almost till Sun set, when we entered into a Port, called Gualibo, which is to say in Arabic, The Port of Trouble; we went this day, and a piece of the night past, about thirteen leagues. From Gadenauhi, to a Port that is called, Xacara, (which a very read hill doth begirt) the Coast runneth Northwest, and by North and Southeast, and by South, the distance is about ten Xacara Port. leagues: and from this Read hill, to a Point that lieth beyond this Port of Gualibo almost a league, the Coast runneth North Northwest, and South Southeast, the distance is about six leagues. In these sixteen leagues the Coast is very clear, and only one league beyond the Read hill lieth a Should, distant from the Land half a league large. In the length of these Coasts contained in the sixteen leagues, are many fa●re and famous Ports, the most that I have seen or thought to see in so short a space of way: among which Ports, there is one that is called Xaona, very great, where the Moors and Inhabitants do say, A famous City of Gentiles was built in times past, which looking well to Ptolemy in his third Table of Africa, was called Xaona Port very great. Nechesia. Along the Sea run great and infinite Mountains, very double and close together, and behind fare within the Land, there arise over them great and mighty hills. In all the length of the Coasts where these Mountains are placed, there are two great Mountains, not only more Noble than the other their neighbours: but all those that are in this Coast, the one of is very black, and seemeth as though it were singed, and the other is yellow, between them Many Trees very great and high. them are certain heaps of Sand: From the black Mountain inward to the Land, there is an open field, where I saw many Trees very great and high, which took a great compass with the tops. Those Trees were the first I saw in this Coast, that seemed Domestical and proper, to the Land: for the other, that before I make mention of, which are a little beyond Maçua, are like, and of the kind of them that grow in the Marshes, by the Borders of the Sea, and of the Rivers, and likewise those which stand in the Port of Xarmeelquiman, and the other that stand in the Port of Igidid are wild, and sad to the sight, without boughs or fruit, but having leaves they seem naked and dry. These two Mountains and Grave, stand about two leagues before the Port which is called, Xarmeelquiman. Gualibo, is beyond Suaquen, one hundred and twenty two leagues. This Port is like in fashion and entry, very much to the Port of Xarmeelquiman, in this only they differ, that the other hath over it many Mountains, that environ it, and all the Land round about this, is plain and vast. The entry of this Port, is between certain Rocks or Shoalds, whereon the sea breaketh very much, the Channel is deep and large. The thirteenth of April after Sun rise, we weighed, and went out of the Port of Gualibo, the wind was Northwest very strong, and made the Sea to rise very much, we rowed along The Port of Tuna. the shore: at ten of the clock in the morning, we entered into a Port, which is called Tuna, which is a league and an half beyond Gualibo. Tuna is a small and foul Haven, it is beyond Suaquen one hundred twenty three leagues and an half, the North Pole is elevated in it twenty five deg. and an half, the entering of the Haven is between certain Rocks, and within, the greatest part of it is occupied with a should and stone's, in such sort, that within there is a small and sorry Harbour, the turning which the point of the Land, that is on the North side of the Port doth make, there is a good Harbour and Road against the Northwest wind, the Land round about it is a very barren sand; on the land of this Port on the Northwest side there are three sharp Mountains of stone, made to my thinking, for a knowledge and token that there is an Haven here. One hour before Sun set, we fastened ourselves to a Should, which stands beyond Tuna a league, the Coast from a Point, which is almost one league beyond Gualibo, runneth with another Point that is beyond this Should, a league and a half, North Northwest, South Southeast, the distance is four Leagues. The fourteenth, we went along the shore, the Sea rose very big, and molested the Rowers A very fair Nook, one hundred twenty nine leagues from Suaquen. Alcocer Port and Town. very much, but resisting both Wind and Sea, after high noon we entered into a very fair Nook, and in the hidnest corner of it, where it maketh a good Port, we came to an anchor. This day and night we went about five leagues, and might be beyond Suaquen one hundred and twenty nine leagues, the Coast in these six leagues stretcheth Northwest and Southeast, the Land over the Sea coast, some of it is low and plain, and some mountainous. The fifteenth by day, we were a league short of Alcocer, and making to it, an hour and a The height of Alcocer. half after Sun rise we came to the place, an cast anchor in the Haven; we might go the night past, and this little of the day about seven leagues, the Coast in this space runneth North Nonrth-west, and South Southeast. The place of Alcocer, noting well Pliny in the sixt Book of his Natural History, and likewise A description of Alcocer. Alcocer sometimes Philoteras. Ptolemie in the third Table of Africa, was called Philoteras, and all the Land that is contained from it unto the City Arsinoe, and the end of this Sea was known by the name of Eneo; this place is so neighbouring to the River Nilus, that the distance of both may be between fifteen and sixteen days journey, setting your face toward that place where the Sun setteth. This is the only Port in all this Coast, where all the provisions, which the Land of Egypt yields at this day, do arrive, which Land is now called Riffa, and from hence all the Riffa, a fruitful part of Egypt. Towns, situated within the Coasts of the Straight, do carry them and provide themselves. The Town of Alcocer was built in old time two leagues further upon the Sea coasts, but because of the evil discommodity, and jointly because the Port was not sufficient for so great a resort, they passed it hither; and yet at this day are the old buildings of the ancient Town seen, and are standing, and is called the old Alcocer, by the which I mean Philoteras. But returning to the description of the new Alcocer, as twice I have verified, it hath of elevation of the Pole, six New Alcocer, twenty six degrees and a quarter. Alcocer, the most barren and miserable place in the world, the manner of the buildings and houses. It raines seldom in Alcocer. and twenty degrees and one quarter, toward the North side, it is beyond Suaquen one hundred thirty six Leagues; the Port is a great Bay, and very open to the Eastern winds, which in this Coast are of great force and traverse, right against the place lie some shoalds though small, whereon the Sea breaketh, between the which and the shore the Frigates and Ships harbour, which come to seek lading: the Town is very small, and more than any other of the World, barren and miserable. The buildings differ very little from yards to put Cattles in; howsoever, the walls of the houses are of stone and clay, and others of sods, the tops of which have no covering at all, except a few Mats or such base things, which defend the Inhabitants from the Sun, and from the Rains, if peradventure the Heavens do sand them now and then, as it is truth, that in this place they fall but seldom, and by a great chance. In all the circuit of the Place, Coast, Fields, Mountains or Hills, there groweth no manner of Herb, Grass, Bush, Tree, or any other thing appear, except certain black scorched Mountains, which make a great number of bore Hillocks, the which carrying this evil show and melancholic sight, do environ the place from Sea to Sea, and between them and the inhabiting, wheresoever any waste place chanceth to be, it is a dry and more than barren sand to the sight, mingled with infinite gravel. The Port is the worst of all that I saw in this Coast, in it for his excellency is not any kind of Fish to be found, having through all the Coasts and Strands very great abundance. Near the Town are three Wells of water whereof the people drink, whose water with great difficulty Three Wells 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ye can discern from that of the Sea. Here is no kind of Cattles. The most expert Moors told me, that the name of Egypt was not known near them, but that all the Land from Alcocer, and a great way behind, unto Alexandria, was called Riffa. In which, more than any other Country of the World, there was great abundance of victuals and provisions, Cattles, Camels, Horses, without having one foot of unprofitable ground in all that Province. I asked them what language or customs they had: they answered me, that they followed the Arabians in all things. I asked them also for the quality of the Land: they told, It never raines in Riffa. that it was altogether very plain, and that it never reigned in it, and that if at and time it chanced to rain, it was held for a Wonder, the which God hath provided for, with ordaining that the River Nilus should twice a year exceed his bounds and natural course, and water the fields. I asked them also if from as fare as Alcocer, one might sail by the River to Alexandria: they told me they might, and from fare behind Alcocer toward the Abexi: but that there was along the River many Lands and Rocks, for the which good Pilots were needful, or to sail by day. I asked them more, what the cause was, that the men of that Country inhabited so * So barren a Seat as Alcocer. great a situation as Alcocer: they answered me, They being the nearest Sea-haven to Nilus, and Province of Riffa, of all the Coast, from whence the first-fruits and provisions of the Land were transported. I asked them for what reason the Inhabitants of this place did not cover their houses, and made roofs unto them: they answered me, that for the Sun, the defence of Mats was sufficient, and that with reinss they were not molested, but that against the malignity and wickedness of men, they were forced to seek stronger defences, and therefore ordained to make the walls of stone and clay, and others of sods. I asked them what men these so fierce enemies of theirs were, against the which they armed themselves with so strong Bulwarks. They told me that they were Badois, a perverse people, voided of all goodness, which many times with sudden assaults and robbings, did molest the place, and did rob the The Badois, a perverse people, and voided of all goodness. Droves that came from Nilus with victuals and other provisions. The eighteenth of April, in the morning, we fastened ourselves to a Should, that is beyond Alcocer, about four leagues, and presently past noon we set sail. The nineteenth, there took us like a gush of the North Northwest wind, fair weather, half an hour past eight of the clock, that we took Port in an Island, which is called Suffange-elbahar, we lost of the way we had go four or five leagues. Suffange-elbahar is to say in the Arabic Tongue, a Sea Sponge, this Island stands beyond Alcocer The description of the Island Suffan-elbahar. thirteen leagues, the elevation of the Pole in it is seven and twenty degrees, all the land is sandy without any Trees or Water, the Island hath in length about two leagues, and less than a quarter in breadth, there is a good Haven with all weathers, but in the firm Land are so many A good Haven for all weathers. Nooks, Ports, and Harbours, that it is a wonder, the deepest Channel whereby the Sea that is between the Island and the Main, is along the firm Land, because on the Lands side there be some Shoalds, in the mouth and entering of this great Port, that is on the North-side, there are certain Shoalds above water, of the which coming in by day, ye need not fear, and in the other that lieth on the Southside, in the very midst of the entry of it, there is a great stone. The twentieth of April, 1541. at Sunset, we might be about six leagues beyond the Island Suffange-elbahar, the Coast in these six leagues runneth in this manner, from Suffange-elbahar, to a sandy Point, that is, beyond the Island a league and an half, North Northwest, and South Southeast, and from this sandy Point forward, the Coasts do wind inward to the Land, and do make a great Nook, within the which do lie many Lands, Ports, Creeks, Bays, and many other notable Harbours. The one and twentieth, by day, we were fast by the Land of an Island, which is called, Xeduam, the wind was calm, we rowed along the Island on that side which is opposite to the Land of the Arabian, this is very high and craggy, all of an hard Rock, it hath in length three leagues, and two in breadth, it is beyond Alcocer, twenty leagues, there is no water in it, nor any kind of Trees. The Land of the Island lieth between both Coasts, there is from it to the firm Land of every side five leagues, beyond toward the Northwest are other three smaller Lands, the Land of them is low, and between the one and the other lie some Shoalds. An hour after Sun rose, we were upon the Cape or Point of the Island that lieth toward the North-side, and from thence we cross to the Coast of the Arabian, the wind at this time was calm, we went rowing, but within a little while it began to blow from the Southeast fair, and presently we set sail, and sailed to the Northwest. At eleven of the clock in the morning, we were with the Stony Arabia. Land of the Stony Arabia, and presently we sailed along the shore: two hours before Sunset, we came to an Anchor at the Town of Toro, there may be from the Island of Xeduam, to Toro twelve leagues, the Island and Toro lie North and by West, and South and by East. A description of the Town of Toro. Elana, a Town now called Toro. Making good consideration, the Town of Toro, was called in old time Elana, as we may see in the writing of Ptolemy, Strabo, and other Authors, notwithstanding that in the Elevation of the Pole, and situation, we found at this present a great change and diversity in these places: because those that writ of the Town Elana, did show it to be seated in the inwardest part of a very great Gulf, called Elaniticus of the name of this place, and in the height of twenty nine degrees and one quarter. And now we know that Toro, hath eight and twenty degrees, one Yo 〈…〉 eade 〈◊〉 〈…〉 inio 〈…〉 he gulf Elamiticus, afterwards to be twenty leagues beyond Toro. sixth part of Elevation of the Pole, and is seated along a very strait and long Coast. The cause of this deceit, if it be true, that these places be both one, might proceed of the evil information that those persons gave which saw it. But that Elana, is the Town which now is Toro, appeareth, because that from it to Soez, aswell by the one Coast as by the other, not only we found no memory of any Town; rather the barrenness of the Country, want of waters, and rough and craggy Mountains, did give us to understand, that in no time, there could be any inhabiting, so that having respect to Ptolemy, his placing the Town Elana, in the Coast of Arabia Petrea, in the place most neighbouring unto Mount Sinai, and not to make any mention of a Town between it and the City of the Heroes, which lieth in the uttermost Coasts, where this Sea endeth, and seeing how in this Coast of Arabia, there is not any City, Village, or inhabiting that cometh so near the height of Elana as Toro, and jointly with this it is neighbouring to Mount Sinai, and how from Toro to Soez, there is not any inhabiting, it seemeth a just thing we should believe that Elana and Toro be one selfe-same one selfe-same one selfe-same place. This Town of Toro also seemeth to be the Port which the holy Scripture calleth Ailan, where Solomon King of juda, commanded the ships to be made, which went to Tarsis, and to Ophir, to lad with Gold and Silver for to make the Temple. For taking away the second Letter from Ailan, the ancient names are almost one thing. Neither stands it with reason it should be in any other place for the Timber whereof this Army was made, was brought from the Mount of Libanon, and Antilibanon, the which was a manifest thing, that because of the great labour and expenses, which of necessity would be in the carriage, they would direct it to the nearest and fittest Port for so great a business, especially the Jews possessing the Region of Idumea, and that part of Arabia Petrea, which is contained from Toro to Soez. Strabo a Capadocian, doth hold that Elana and Ailan, are one selfe-same one selfe-same one selfe-same thing, and treating of this City in another place, he saith. From the Port of Gaza, there is one thousand two hundred and sixty furlongs to the City of Ailan, which is seated in the Gulf, or inwardest part of the Arabic Gulf, and these are two, the one is toward Arabia and Gaza, which they call Elaniticus, of the City that stands in it; the other toward the Egyptian side toward the City of the Heroes, and the way from Pelusia to this Gulf is very little; This is that which I could take out of ancient Histories. The City of Toro is seated upon the Seaside, alongst a very fair and long strand, and before we came at it about a Canon shot, it hath twelve Palmtrees close together very near the Sea, and from them inward to the Landlord There runneth a plain field till it cometh to the foot of certain high Hills, these Hills are those which come from within the Straight of Ormuz; called in times past, The Straight of Ormuz. The Persian Gulf, the which hitherto came running along the Coast, very high over the Sea, and as fare as Toro, they leave the Sea-coast, and with a great and sudden violence, they return from hence to the Main toward the North-east, as angry and wearied of so continual and long Neighbourhood with the waters, by these Mountains is divided the Stony Arabia, from Arabia Foelix. And on the highest tops of them, do some Christians at this day lead a holy life, but a little beyond Toro, by the border of the Sea, there beginneth a Mountain to arise by little and little, the which thrusting a big and high Point into it, it seemeth to them that are in the Town or Port of it, that it endeth there, and goeth no further, and remaineth, making a show of three great and mighty Mountains separate the one from the other. This Town is small and Christians live upon the top of these Mountains. very pleasant, and well seated, all the people are Christians and speak Arabic, it hath a Monastery of Friars of the Order of Monserrat, in the which the Oracle or Image is of the blessed Virgin Saint Katherine of Mount Sinai. The Nation of the Friars is Graecian, the Sea Port of Toro, is not very great but sure from the winds that may do it hurt. For it hath opposite on the Seaside a very long stony bank, which runneth along the Coast of the Town, between the which and the Land is the Haven, and here, that is, as fare as the Town, both the Coasts are so neighbouring, that the space of Sea that separateth them is about three leagues journey, I being desirous to know some particularities of the Country, took notice of the Friars and the information, they gave me was this. Touching Mount Sinai, they told me that it was thirteen small journeys into the Land, in which Mount Sinai about some eighteen leagues from Toro. there might be eighteen leagues; the which Mountain is very high, the Country round about it plain and open, and that in the borders of it there was a great Town of Christians, in the which no Moor came in, but only one that gathered the Rents and Duties of the Turks. And that on the top of this Mountain, there was a Monastery of many Friars, where the body of the blessed Virgin Saint Katherine lay buried. This Virgin, as Anthony Archbishop of Florence writeth, was carried away from the City of Alexandria by the Angels, and brought to this Mountain, and buried by them; the Friars told me, that about four months past, this blessed and most holy body was carried with great pomp in a triumphant Chariot, all gilt to the City of Cairo, where the Christians of the City, which is a great part of the people, did come The City of Cairo. The Alarabes. to receive it with great Procession and Solemnity, and set it in a Monastery much honoured; they told me that the occasion of this so great and strange remove, was the many discourtesies which the Alarabes did to the Monastery, and how far to excuse others, they were enforced to redeem them for money, of the which the Christians of Cairo complaining to the Turk, obtained of him that they might bring the body of this blessed Virgin to the City, which the Friars did withstand, but it availed them nothing. I am in doubt of this so great a chance: for it may be the Friars did fain these news, for fear jest we should go and take this holy body from them, for they looked for us with an Army of ten thousand men; notwithstanding, they affirmed it very much, showing great grief and sorrow for the same. The Friars told me also, how that in the Mountains, right against the Town, which I have said before, to divide the Stony Arabia, from Arabia Foelix, there were some Heremites which lead a holy life, and that through this Arabia, there were many Towns of Christians I: asked them where they had notice that the jews did pass this Read Sea; to the which they answered me, that they knew no certain place, but that there was no doubt of being between Toro and Soez. And that they crossed from the one Coast to the other, and that two or three leagues before ye come to Soez, in the Arabian Coast, there was that Fountain which Moses caused to break in the Rock, when he strooke it with his Rod, the jews being in great despair for thirst. The which at this day the Arabian The Fountain o● Moses. Moors do call, The Fountain of Moses, and that the water thereof was more than any other pleasant and singular; likewise, I asked them how many leagues there were from Toro to Cairo by Land, they told me that seven days journey going meanly, and that the right way Cairo seven days journey from Toro by Landlord was by Soez. But that after the Galleys of the Turks being there, they changed the way about two leagues higher, and that when they were as fare as Soez, they went toward the Sun set. Having had this information of the Friars, I talked with a very honest, learned, and curious Moor, the which I never found in any Moor, and I asked of him, through what place he thought the jews passed this Sea, he answered me, that that which was in memory of the people, and likewise in some Scriptures; was, that the jews coming away, fleeing from the Egyptians, arrived against Where the passage of the jews was. The jews fleeing from the Egyptians arrived right against Toro, and passed this sea, being the read Sea, and came to the place where Toro now standeth. But the Egyptians followed them and were all drowned to the number of 600000. Toro, on the land of the other side and coast that cometh from the Abexi, where all the power of the Egyptian come upon them for to destroy them, and being in so great danger, Moses their Captain made prayer unto God, and presently strooke the Sea with a Rod twelve times, and there were presently opened twelve paths, whereby all the people of the jews entered and arrived to the Land of the other side, where now stands the City of Toro: And the Egyptians entering after them, the Sea closed up, and all of them were slain, whose number was about six hundred thousand men. And also that the jews, coming to the place of Toro, Moses their Captain did lead them the way to Mount Sinai, where he many times spoke with God. I approved this opinion very much; for if this passage had been by Soez, as some will say, what need had the Egyptians to enter into the Sea, to the end of persecuting the jews, being able to go about the Nook, and take the forward of them, especially being Horsemen against Footmen, which shall manifestly be seen in the Picture of Soez hereafter, and although in all these things there was a Miracle, we see always, that in the like chances, there is a show and manner of reason. Being satisfied with these Histories of the Moor, I asked of him if it was true, that the Christians that were in Cairo, did carry away from Mount Sinai, the body of Saint Katherine, he answered me, that no such thing was come to his notice, neither was it to be believed, and that it was but four months past since he was in Cairo, which City they call Mecara, where Cairo at this day called Mecara. he heard no such thing, and that it seemed an inpossible thing to him, that the Christians round about Mount Sinai would permit such a thing, because all men held this woman for a Saint, and in great reverence. He told me also, that before we came to Soez, by two or three leagues, there was a Fountain, which God gave to the jews, by the intercession of Moses, which Prophet they call Muçaa, whose water surpassed greatly all the rest. I asked him for the Town of Soez, how it was. He answered me, that he was never in it, neither could any person enter, except those that by the Governor of Cairo were ordained for the keeping of the Galleys, and that nearer than two leagues none might come to it under pain of death. The two and twentieth of April, a clear morning, we departed from Toro. The four and twentieth, we were in nine and twenty degrees seventeen minutes. §. V A Description of the Nook or Bay beyond Toro, and how by it is understood the Gulf Elaniticus. Of Soez, and of their return homewards. Of the Badois, and of their customs, and why this Sea is called Red. Twenty leagues beyond Toro, and fifty two from Alcocer, the Land of Egypt, or Coast that cometh from Abexij, cometh out into the Sea with a very low and long Point, from the Coasts winding a great space inward to the Land, running very winding and more than any other crooked, after having made a very great and very fair Nook, it entereth into the Sea with a mighty and great Point very high, from the which to Soez is three small leagues journey, these two Points, between the which the Nook is contained, stretcheth Northwest and by North, and Southeast and by South, the distance is five leagues, the Land by the Sea coast of this Nook is most high and rough, and therewith it is barren and dry, within the Nook it is so deep, that if we come not very near the shore, with fifty fathom we shall take no ground, which ground is a soft sand like Oze. This Nook undoubtedly, I hold to be the Gulf which the Cosmographers do call Elaniticus. But Strabo a Capadocian, This Nook supposed to be the Gulf Elaniticus. and Ptolemy were deceived in the knowledge and situation of it: for they placed it in the Coast of stony Arabia, little more or less, where now stands the Town of Toro; and that this is so, the words of Strabo, which I repeated a little before in the Description of the Town of Toro, where the Arabic Gulf endeth, do plainly say, to end in two Gulfs, one of them which standeth on the Arabian side, called Elaniticus, and the other on Egypt side where standeth the City of the Heroes. Ptolemy doth show us plainly the Gulf Elaniticus to be in the Coast of Arabia, where now standeth the Town of Toro, whereof I cannot but wonder every time I do remember how Ptolemy was borne in Alexandria, where he wrote his History, and dwelled in it all the days of his life, which City is very neighbouring to these places. The six and twentieth, weighing presently our Grapples, we set sail; at eleven of the clock of the day we were fast by the shore, where we found all the Army, and striking our sails, we rowed a little along the shore, and cast anchor; but two hours before Sun set we weighed again, the wind was at North, we rowed along the Coast, and before Sun set we took Haven behind a Point which the Land of Arabia thrusteth out, where there is good being and harbour against the North winds: this day we went directly one league and an half, the points is short of Soez, three small leagues, it beareth with the Northwest point of the great Nook, which I said to be the Gulf Elaniticus, East and West: there may be in the distance one league: from hence about half a league within the Land, standeth the Fountain of Moses, of Moses Fountain. The end of this Sea, called by us he read Sea, and by the Moors, Mecca. Soez kept by the Turk with Garrisons. which I have spoken already, when I spoke of Toro. And now, as soon as we were at anchor, we went on shore, and we saw the end of this Sea, which seemed to us already infinite, and likewise the Masts of the Ships, and all things gave us great content, and jointly with it great care. By night the wind was at North very hard, we say all night at anchor till it was day. The seven and twentieth in the morning, the wind blew hard at North Northwest, at ten of the clock we departed from this Point, and made ahead to Soez, and to the end of this Sea, going along rowing, and being about one league from it, I went before with two Catures to spy or view the situation of Soez, and the place of landing, and we came thither at three of the clock in the afternoon, where we saw in the field many troops of Horsemen, and in the Town two great bands of Soldiers, they shot at us many shots out of a Blockhouse. The The Navy of the Turks. Army of the Turk was as followeth; that is, one and forty great Galleys, and nine great Ships, having scene all these things, we went toward the Land of the Nook, which is on the West side, and came to an anchor near the shore in five fathom water, the ground was a soft sand, and very small, a very good harbour for ships: this day at Sun set we saw the Moon. It is to be held for certain, Soez to be called in times past, The City of the Heroes, for it differeth Soez in times past called the City of the Heroes. nothing in height, situation and confrontings, as we may see in Ptolemy Tab. 3. Africa, especially, Soez being seated in the uttermost Coasts of the Nook where this Sea of Mecca endeth, in the which the City of the Heroes was seated, as it is read in Strabo the seventeenth Book, saying these words. The City of the Heroes and Cleopatra, which some do call Arsinoe, are in the uttermost bounds or end of the Arabic Sine, which is toward Egypt. Pliny in the sixth Book of the Natural History, seemeth to call the Port of Soez, Danao, by reason of the The Port of Danao. Trenches, which they opened from Nilus to this Sea; Soez hath of elevation of the Pole, nine and twenty degrees three quarters, and it is the nearest Port and Town of all the Straight to The City of Heroes and Cleopatra, which some call Arsinoe in the end of the Arabike Sine Isthmo. Babylonia of Egypt, or Cairo the great City. Pelusio, one of 7. Mouths of Nilus. Trenches which the Kings of Egypt made. Isthmo is the space of 40. leagues between Soez and Pelusio. the great City of Cairo, called anciently Babylonia of Egypt, and from it to the Levant Sea, where is one of the seven Mouths of Nilus, called Pelusium, may be forty leagues journey, which place is called Isthmus, which is to say, A strait or narrow Land between two Seas. Touching this way, the words of Strabo in his seventeenth Book, are these. The Isthmus that lieth between Pelusium and the Extreme, where the City of the Heroes standeth, is of nine hundred furlongs. This is the Port of the read Sea, whither Cleopatra Queen of Egypt commanded the ships to be carried by land from the River Nilus, after the victory gotten by Caesar against Anthony, for to flee in them to the Indians; And likewise Sesostris King of Egypt, and Darius' King of Persia, did take in hand to open a Trench unto the River Nilus, to make the Indian Ocean navigable with the Sea Mediterranean, and none of them finishing the work, Ptolemy made a Trench of an hundred foot broad, and thirty foot deep, which having already almost finished, it is said, he left unfinished the bringing of it to the Sea, for fear that the water of Nilus would become salt, the water of the Straight mingling itself with it. Others do say, that taking a level, the Architects and Masters of the work, did found, that the Sea of the Straight was three cubits higher than the Land of Egypt, and feared that all the Land would be drowned. The Authors, are Diodorus Siculus, Pliny, Pomponius Mela, Strabo of Capadocia, and many other Cosmographers. Although the Town of Soez was in old time great in name, at this day it is small enough, and I believe it had already been utterly lost, if the Turkish Army had not line there. The situation of it is in this manner, in the front and face of the Land which is opposite The manner of the situation of Soez. to the South, where this Sea endeth, is opened a Mouth not very great, by the which a Creek or Arm of the Sea entering a little space into the land, it windeth presently along the coast, toward the setting of the Sun, till a little Mountain doth oppose itself, which alone riseth in these parts, from the which to the mouth and entering of the Creek, the Creek and firm Land remaining on the North side, and the nook and end of this Sea on the South side, and the little Mountain to the West, all the space that is contained is a very long and narrow Tongue or Point of sand, where the Galleys and Navy of the Turk lie aground; and the warlike and ancient Town of Soez is situated, in which appeareth at this day a little Castle, and without two high and ancient Towers, as ancient Relics of the great City of the Heroes, which was there in times past. But on the Point of sand where the Creek entereth, there standeth a great and mighty Bulwark of modern work, which defendeth the entry and mouth of the River, and likewise A mighty Bulwark of modern work. scoureth the Coast by the stern of the Galleys, if ye would landlord in that place: and besides, there runneth between the Galleys and the strand, a Trench with a Ditch cast up, which maketh a show like a Hill, in such sort that as well by men's work, as by the situation and nature of the ground, the place is very strong and defensible. Now considering this landing of the place for to enter into it, it seemed to me not to be possible in any place, only behind the little Mountain and Westside, for here we shall be free from their Artillery, and possessing the Mountain, it will be a great means to get the victory: but we are to note, that along this Strand is shoaly about a Bow shot, and the ground a soft Clay and sticking Sand, which I perceived, feeling the ground from within the Foist, which is very troublesome and prejudicial to them that are to Land; touching the Antiquities and things I could know of Soez, they were told me by some men of the Straight, especially by the Moor that informed me of the particulars of Toro, and all of them are as followeth, that is, that three leagues from Soez towards Toro, was the Fountain of Moses, and the Moors and Inhabitants do confess, that God gave it unto the jews by a Miracle; and also they have in their memory, that in this place there was a great City in old time, of the which they say, some buildings are yet to be seen, they could not tell me the name of it. They told me also that aforetime, the Kings of Egypt would have made a Trench from Nilus, where the City of Cairo standeth unto Soez, for to make these Seas Navigable, and that they are seen at this day, although the length of time had defaced Cairo about fifteen leagues from Soez. them and stopped them up, and that those which traveled from Toro to Cairo of necessity should pass by them; some told me that the occasion of this opening was not to join the Strait with the River Nilus, but to bring the Water to the City that was there. I asked them what Country was there between Soez and Cairo, they told me that a very plain Field, full of Sand and barren without any Water, and that from the one to the other was three days journey going at leisure, which was about fifteen leagues, and that in Soez, and round about it, it reigned seldom, and when it chanced, it held on much, and that all the year the North wind blew with great force. From Toro to Soez is eight and twenty leagues journey, without any Island, Bank, or Should, that may hinder or do any harm to the Navigators, these eight and twenty leagues, lie in this A description of the Sea and Land, that goeth from Toro to Soez. manner: departing from Toro, through the midst of the Current, ye run about sixteen leagues Northwest and by North, and Southeast and by South, and hitherto the Coast cometh in an equal distance and separation, having from the one to the other, the space of three leagues, but in the end of these sixteen or seventeen leagues, the Lands begin to close very much, and to join in such sort, that from Coast to Coast there is but one league, and continueth this narrowness two leagues, and presently the Land that cometh from the Abexij withdraweth itself, making the great and fair Nook above said; treating of the situation and place of the Gulf called Elaniticus, the Channel in the middle distance, from the end of the sixteen or seventeen leagues till as fare as the Northwest Point which cometh out of this Nook, lieth North Northwest South Southeast, the distance is eight leagues, in this place the Lands do Neighbour very much again, for the Land of the Arabian thrusting out a very long and low Point outward, and the Land that cometh from the Abexij, coming forth with another big and high Point, at the end of the Nook on the Northwest side, there remaineth from Land to Land one leagues journey or little more, and from these Points to Soez, and the end of this Read Sea, the Coast on each side do wind, and make another Nook, which The end of the Read Sea, or Sea of Mecca. hath in length little more than two leagues and a half, and in breadth one and an half, where this Sea so celebrated in the holy Scripture, and spoken of by Writers, doth finish and make an end; this Nook is extended through the midst North and South, and taketh somewhat of the Northwest and Southeast; the distance is two leagues and an half: as touching the Land that cometh a long the Coast from Toro to Soez; we must note, that a Caleever-shot beyond Toro on the Arabian shore, there ariseth a Hill very near the Seaside, which is all bespotted with certain read streaks, which go from one side to the other of it; giving it a great grace, this Hill runneth still along the Coast about fifteen or sixteen leagues, but it hath not these works, and read streaks; more than six leagues space beyond Toro, and in the end of these fifteen or sixteen leagues, the Hill maketh a great knob and high, and from thence by little and little, the Hill doth forsake the Coast, and goeth into the Land till it come within a league short of Soez, where it endeth, and there remaineth from this big and high knob unto Soez, between the Hill and the Sea, a very plain and low ground, which in places hath a league in breadth, and in others nearer to Soez, a league and an half: By this Hill towards Toro, I saw great heaps of Sand along to the top of the Hill, reaching the highest of it, having no sandy places between the Hill and the Sea, and likewise, by the Cliffs and Breaches many broken Sands were driven; whence I gathered, how great the force and violence is here of the cross winds, seeing they snatch and drive the Sand from out of the Sea, and lift it so high; these cross winds, as I noted, the Sands did lie and were driven, are Wests and West North-wests. But as touching the description of the Land, that goeth along the Sea, on the Coast of Abexij, from as fare as Toro, we must note, that there run certain great and high Hills or Mountains very high, and over-appearing the Coast of the Sea, the which about seventeen leagues beyond Toro toward Soez, do open in the midst, and descend equal with the Field, and presently they rise again very high and continually along the Sea, till they come a league short of Soez, where they stay and pass no further. I considering with great diligence, the fluxes and refluxes of the Sea that lieth from Toro The tides from Toro to Soez all equal with other Ports of the Sea. to Soez, found them to be no greater nor samller than the other of these Coasts of the Straight, but after the same manner. Whence appeareth the falsehood of some Writers, which said the paths were not opened to the jews through this Sea, but that the Water ebbed so much in this place, that it remained all dry, the which the jews tarrying for, had the passage free to the other side. Considering also, whereby Sesostre King of Egypt, and afterward Ptolemy could make the Trenches and Channels from Nilus to this Sea, for to make it navigable with the Eastern Sea. I saw it was not possible except by two places, which stand from Toro to Soez. The first, by the Breach which the Hills do make that run along the Sea, by the Coast that cometh from Abbexi, which Breach is seventeen leagues beyond Toro, and eleven before ye come to Soez. The second, by the end of this Sea and Nook, where the Town of Soez standeth. For in this place the Hills on both sides do end, and remain all on Land and Field very low, without Hillocks or high Hills, or any other impediment. And in this place it seemeth to me more certain and convenient for to take so great a work in hand, then by the breach I spoke of, because in this place the Land is very low, and the way shorter, and hath an Haven here: and besides these two places, any where else I thought it impossible, because as well on the one Coast as on the other, the Mountains are so great and so high, the which are all, or the greatest part of a Rock and hard stone, that it is not in the judgement of men they may be cut, and bring through them a Channel or Trench that might be Navigable. Whence it must remain manifest, Soez to be the Port where Cleopatra commanded the Ships to be brought by Land from Nilus, crossing the Isthmus, howsoever that a thing of so much labour and importance, in the which the brevity was the greatest part of the Navigation. It was manifest that they would seek the shortest, nearest, and easiest way they could found of them all. And because this is that which cometh from Nilus, and the City of Cayro to Soez. We must make no doubt that this Navy of Cleopatra was brought hither; and likewise the Trenches from Nilus, whereby Cleopatra commanded the ships to be brought by Land to Zoez, from Nilus, crossing the Isthmus. they would communicate these Seas, especially considering, how from as fare as Toro, all the Coast of Egypt is waste, and without any Port, except this of Soez, which stands in the utmost end of this Sea. Considering also in the days we spent between Toro and Soez, I saw that the Heaven was very close overcast with very thick and black Clouds, which seemed contrary to the nature and condition of Egypt: for in it, as all men affirm, it raineth not, neither do the Heavens or the Air permit any Clouds, nor Vapours, but it may be that the Sea of his own nature doth raise here these Vapours, and into the Land the Heaven may be free, and voided of them, as we see in Portugal, that in the City of Lisbon the days being clear and pleasant, and in Sintra, which is four leagues from thence, are great over-castings, mists, and showers. Now this Sea contained from Toro to Soez, is very tempestuous and sudden, for whensoever it beginneth to blow from the North, which is the Wind that raineth in this place, though his force be not very great, presently the Sea is raised so high, and proud, that it is a wonder, the Waves being every where so coupled and like to break, that they are much to be feared. And this happeneth not because of the little depth here, for all this Sea is very deep, and only along the Coast that cometh from the Abexi, close with the shore it is a little shoally. About this Sea, I saw certain Sea-foames, which by another name are called, Evil Waters, the greatest that I have seen, for they were of no less bigness than a Target, their colour a whitish don. These Sea-foames do not pass from Toro downward, as not willing to trouble or occupy a strange Kingdom, but contenting themselves with their ancient habitation, which is from Toro to Soez. And presently going out of this place or bounds, there are infinite small ones, and like the other, and they are bred and go about the Sea; in the days that I was in this Sea, The end of the voyage to Soez. contained from Toro to Soez, I felt by night the greatest colds I can remember to have past, but when the Sun came, the heat was unsufferable. The eight and twentieth of April, in the morning we departed from before Soez, toward Maçua. At Sun set, we were one league short of a sharp and read Pike, which stands over the Sea. This day we went about twenty leagues. By night we took in our Sails, and ran along the shore with our fore-sailes only, the Wind blew hard at North Northwest: Two hours within night we came to an Anchor near the shore, in three t●thome water, the Heaven was very dark, and covered with many thick and black clouds. The nine and twentieth in the morning, we set Sail. At nine of the clock in the morning, we entered in Toro, and came to an Anchor, but within a little while we weighed again, and went to an Haven about a league from thence, which is called, The Watering of Suliman, where we took in Water, Sulyman watering. digging pits in the Sand, a stones cast from the Sea, in which pits we found much water, though brackish. The thirtieth, in the morning we departed from the watering of Suliman: half an The height of an Island that stands beneath the Toro. hour past ten, we took Haven in the first of the three Lands which stand two leagues to the Northwest of the Island of Xeduam, and presently I went a shore with the Pilot, and we took the Sun, and in his greatest height it rose over the Horizon eightit degrees, a little scant. The declination of this day was seventeen degrees, six and thirty minutes, whence it followeth, this Island to stand in twenty seven degrees & two third parts. The first of May, the sun being up we set sail. About Evensong time we were with a great Island, which hath in length two leagues, & thrusteth out a Point very close to the firm Land, where between the firm Land and the Island, is a singular good Harbour for all weathers, for all the ships of the world. The second of May, at Sun set, we came to an Anchor in the Port of Goelma, a Port only for small Vessels, safe from the North, and Northwest. Within the Land a little space, is a dry Brook, whereby in Winter the water of the floods, which descend from the Mountains doth avoid, where digging a little, ye find fresh water, and here is a Well, though not very plentiful of water. This Port was called Goelma, which in Arabic, is to say, The Port of water, it lieth to the North Northwest of Alcocer, the distance is four leagues. The fourth of May, we rowed along the shore: almost Sun set, we came to an Anchor in a Port, which is called Açallaihe, which standeth beyond Xacara toward the Southeast two Acallaihe Port, two leagues beyond Xacara. leagues. By night the wind was at North Northwest, we lay all night at Anchor. Acallaihe is a small Port, but very good, between Xacara and the black Hillock. Bohalel Xame is a great Port, wherein may harbour many Ships, it is very deep within. A Description of the Port of Acallaihe. A Description of the Port Bohalel Xame. This place was called Bohalel Xame, because within the Land dwelled a Badoil, very rich, which was called Bohalel, the which came or sent to cell Cattles to the Ships, which did take or come into that Haven, and Xame, is to say, Landlord And cheer we found an honourable Tomb within a house like a Chapel, where was hanging a Guidon or Ancient of Silk, and many Arrows or Darts round about the Grave, and about the Walls and Cords a great quantity of The Tomb of an Arabian. Bulls did hang. At the head of the Grave there was a Table standing upright, with a great Epitaph, and about the house, many Waters and Fragrant smelling things. I enquiring of the Moors and Arabians of such a thing, I learned that here lay buried a very honourable Arabian, of the Lineage of Mahomet, which crossing these Coasts, fell very sick, and in this Port ended his days: and they made him this Grave as a man of so high a Genealogy. Where the Xarifes juda and great Prelates gave Indulgences, and granted pardons to every one that should visit this house. But the offerings and reverence which the Portugals did unto it, was to sack the house, and afterward for to burn it, that no sign was left where it had been. In this Port we found great footing of Tigers, and wild Goats, and other Beasts which came all to the Sea, as though they came to seek water for to drink. The many times that I bring to the field the name and memory of the Badois, and likewise A Description of the Land of of Badois, and of their customs & life. What Badoil● signifieth. Troglodithas, or Badois. the travelling by their Coasts and Countries, doth bind me to speak some thing of them. Badoil, in good Arabic, signifieth a man that liveth only by Cattles: these men, called Badoys, is properly the people of the Troglodithas, Ophiotofagis, of the which Ptolemy, Pliny, Pomponius Mela, and other Authors do writ: the which Troglodithas or Badoies, do live in the Mountains, and coasts of the Sea, which are contained from the coast of Melinde and Magadoxa, to the Cape of Guardafui, and from thence going inward to the Straight, they do begirt and occupy all her Coasts, as well on the one side as on the other, and turning again outward on the Arabian side, they run along the Sea to the Straight of Ormuz, and all these Lands may rather be affirmed to be occupied by them then inhabited. The Badoys are wild men, amongst whom is no civil society, no truth nor civility used: The Badois, which is the general name for the Ithiofagiss or Eiosagis are wild or savage. They have no King. They worship Mahomet, and are very bad Moors, above all other People they are given to Stealths and Rapine; they eat raw flesh, and drink milk; their habit is vile and filthy, they are greatly endued with swiftness and nimbleness; they fight on foot and horseback, their weapons are Darts, they never have peace with their Neighbours, but continually have war, and fight with every one. Those that devil along the Read Sea, from as fare as Zeila unto Suaquen, do fight with the Abexijs; and those from Suaquen to Alcocer, have war with the Nobijs; and those which inhabit from Alcocer to Soez, and end of this Sea, do molest continually the Egyptians. But returning by the Arabian side, by all the Coast of the Sea, that lieth from Soez to the Straight of Ormuz, do contend with the Arabians. Among the Badois there is no King or great Lord, but live in Troops or Factions; they permit no Town in their Fields, neither have they any certain Habitation, for their custom is to be Vagabonds, from one place to another, with their Cattles. Not only do they abhor Laws and Ordinances, but also the Suits and Differences that arise amongst them, they will not have them judged by any Custom, and they are content that their Xeque do determine them as he list; their dwelling is in Caves and Holes, and other such like habitations, but the greatest part do help themselves with Tents and Booths; their colour is very black, their language the Arabian, the rest of their Custom and Life, I omit. The tenth of May, by day, we weighed anchor from the Port of Igidid. An hour before Sun set we fastened on a Should, which stood about four leagues from Farate toward the South. In this Should is an excellent Haven, and it is so great, that we could not discern with our sight the end of it, it lieth almost East Southeast, and West Northwest, but it is very crooked and winding. The two and twentieth of May, 1541. by break of day, we were one league short A great Grou● four leagues from Maczua. of the great Grove, that standeth four leagues from Maczua, the wind was of the Landlord About nine of the clock it began to blow from the North North-east, a fair gale. We entered at noon into the Port of Maczua, where we were received with great joy and feast of our Army. From the day we entered in Maczua, which was the two and twentieth of May, to the fifteenth of june, the winds blew always at North, North North-east, and North Northwest: but from the fifteenth of june, to the seventh of july, they blew Easterly, that is; East, East Southeast, and Southeast, many times they brought great storms. The last day of june at They lay at Maczua thirty two days. night, we had a storm from the Southeast of so much wind, that it driven the Galleons and they passed great danger of striking a ground. This storm brought much Rain and fearful Thunders, and there fell a Thunderbolt from Heaven upon a Gallion, and coming down by the Mast, it razed it all: and likewise the second of july, we had another storm from the East A thunderbolt. very great, which unfastned many ships, and lasted the most part of the day. From thence to the seventh of july, although we had other storms, they were but small: From the seventh of july, to the ninth of the same, the Wind came to the Land and brought two storms from the West, but the wind was not overmuch. The ninth of july, 1541. one hour after Sun rose, we set sail from Maczua. The eleventh of july, by break of day, we were two or three leagues short of the Point of Dallaqua, that lieth on the North-side, and between certain 〈…〉 at Lands which have some Woods, and do lie scattered on this side of the Island; wherefore we set all Sails and went aloof all that we could to go between two of these Lands, the wind was almost Northwest very fair, we sailed North-east and by North, having doubled a Should we came to an Anchor and two hours after noon we set sail again, the wind about North North-east fair, we sailed along the shore of the Island of Dallaqua. An hour before Sun set, we were with an of Island Sand very flat, which is called Dorat Melcuna, from the which to all parts there came out great Darat Melcuna, a flat Island of Sand. Shoalds: Sun altogether set, we were a league short of the Island of Xamoa, and from the Point of Dallaqua, which stands on the West side, and opposite to the firm Land of the Abexi, between the which and the Island of Xomoa, is the most frequented Channel of those which sail to Maczua. All the Coast of Dallaqua which we saw this day, is coasted North Northwest, and South Southeast, and it is all wonderfully low. The eighteenth, by break of day, we saw the mouth of the Straight, and we might be from it three leagues, and we saw all the Army lie at Hull, and presently we set sail altogether. Before we departed from the Arabic Gulf, or Straight of Mecca, which is all one, it will Whether this Sea of the Straight be read or not, and the causes wherefore they called it the Read Sea. Opinions of the Read Sea. be just to speak something of my opinion, and of that which I have seen, touching the reason that moved the ancient men to call all this Sea, the Read Sea: and likewise, whether her colour doth differ from the other of the great Ocean, or not. Pliny in the sixt Book of the Natural History, Cap. 23. rehearseth many opinions, whereby the people called this Straight the Read Sea. The first is, that it took this name of a King that reigned in it, called Erithra, because Erithros in the Greek, is to say, Red. Another opinion was, that of the reflection of the Sunbeams, there grew in this Sea reddish colour. Some held, that of the Sand and Ground that runneth alongst it. Others also believed, that this water was Read of his own Nature, whereby all this Sea got this name. Of these opinions the Writers chose them that they liked best, and seemed most certain. Now the Portugals that have Navigated this way in times past, affirmed this Sea to be all spotted with certain red strakes: the cause they attributed unto it, is this. They said, the Coast of the Arabian was naturally very read, and that as in this Country there arose many storms, and did raise great dusts toward the skies, after they were very high, driven with the force of the Winds, they fell in the Sea, and this Dust being read, it did Die the water of it, whereby it was called the Read Sea. When I came to Socatora, till I passed all the Coasts of this Sea, and set myself before Soez, I never left by day nor night, to consider of these Waters, and viewing the colour and manner of the Country that goeth along the shore: and certainly, I was not so troubled for any thing, as for the bestowing my labour in obtaining the truth of the things, and to search out the occasion of them, and that I got of mine own Industry, and most clearly have I seen many times, is as followeth. First, it is false to say, that the colour of this Sea is Read, for it hath no difference from the colour that all the other Water of the Sea doth show us, and to say that the dusts which the winds do snatch from the Land and drive into the Sea, do stain the Water where they fall, till now we saw no such thing, seeing many storms raise great dusts, and drive them into the Sea, but not to change th● colour of the Waves thereof. And to say that the Land over the Sea Coast is Read, they observed not well the Coasts and Strands: for generally on the one side, and on the other, the Land by the Sea is brown, and very dark, and seemeth scorched: and in some places it shows black, and in others white, and the Sands hath their own colour, but only in three places there are certain pieces of Mountains which have certain veins of Read, where Portugals never came, except these which now are here-away, which places are all fare beyond Suaquen, that is, toward Soez, and the end of this Sea; but the three hills that show this read colour, are of a very hard Rock, and then all the Land round about that we can see, is of the common and accustomed colour. But the truth of these things is, that the Water of this Sea taken substantially, hath no difference of his colour; but in many places of it, the waves thereof came by accident to seem very read, which is caused in this manner. From the City of Suaquen unto Alcocer, which is, one hundred thirty six leagues journey, the Sea is all thick with Shoalds and Shelves, whose ground is of a stone, called Corall-stone, which groweth in certain Trees and Clusters, spreading one way, and another way certain branches, properly as the Coral doth, and this stone is so like unto it, that it deceiveth any person that is not very skilful in the growth and nature. The colour of this stone is of two sorts: the one wonderfully white, and the other very read. In some places this stone lies covered with very green Ozies; and in other free from this Herb, which Slime or Ozies in some places, is very Green; and in others it maketh a colour very like Orange-tawny. Now we must presuppose, that the water of this Sea is clearer, especially from Suaquen upward, then ever was any, in sort, that in twenty fathom water ye may see the ground in many places. This presupposed, we are to note, that wheresoever that these Shoalds and Shelves did appear, the water over them was of three colours, that is, Read, Greene, or White, the which proceeded of the ground that was under, as many times I saw by experience; for if the ground of these Shoalds was Sand, it caused that the Sea over it appeared white; and the ground where the Corall-stone lay covered with Green Ozies, the water that covered it did give a colour greener than the Weeds: but wheresoever the Shoalds were of read Coral, or of Corall-stone covered with read Weeds, it made all the Sea that was over it seem very read; and because this read colour comprehended greater spaces in this Sea, Read Coral stone. than the Green or the White, because the stone of the Shoalds was the greatest part of read Coral. I believe it was the reason whereby it received the name of Read Sea, and not of Greene nor White Sea: Notwithstanding, this Sea doth represent these colours most perfectly. The means that I had to obtain this secret, was to fasten many times. upon the Shoalds, where I saw the Sea look read, and commanded diverse to bring me of the stones that lay in the bottom, and the most times it was so shallow, that the Foist did touch: and otherwhiles, that the Mariners went on the Shoalds half a league with the water to the breast, where it happened that all or the greatest part of the stones they pulled up were of Read Coral, and others covered with weeds like Orange-tawny, and the practice I had whereseover the Sea seemed Green, & found beneath White Coral, covered with Green Weeds: and in the White Sea I found a very white Sand without any thing else whereof it might proceed. For some Sailors giving relation of the Read colour that they saw in this Sea, as of the greater and most compendious of all, being ignorant of the cause, or not being willing to offer it, for to increase admiration to their Navigations and Travels: and seeing that men do not only know this Sea by the name of Read Sea, but do believe that the waters are naturally read. I have talked many times with Moorish Pilots, and curious persons of Antiquities, which dwelled in some places of this Straight, about the name of this Sea: every one did say to me, they knew no other name then the Sea of Mecca, and they wondered very much at us, to call it the Read Sea. I asked of the Pilots, if they found sometimes the Sea stained read with the dusts that the winds brought of the Land, they told me, they saw no such thing. With all this, I reprove not the opinion of the Portugals, but I affirm, that going through this Sea more times than they did, and seeing all the length thereof, and they only one piece, I never saw in the whole, that which they say to have seen in the part. The ninth of August, we entered in the Port of Angedina, and remained there till the one and twentieth of August, that we embarked in Foists, and going directly to Goa, we entered over the Bar thereof under Sail: and our Voyage was ended, and this Book. CHAP. VII. A brief Relation of the Embassage which the Patriarch Don JOHN BERMUDEZ brought from the Emperor of Ethiopia, vulgarly called PRESBYTER JOHN, to the most Christian and zealous of the Faith of CHRIST, Don JOHN, the third of this Name, King of Portugal: Dedicated to the most High and Mighty King of Portugal, Don SEBASTIAN of most blessed hope, the first of this Name. In the which he reciteth also the death of Don CHRISTOPHER of Gama: and the successes which happened to the Portugals that went in his Company. Printed in Lisbon, in the house of FRANCIS CORREA, Printer to the Cardinal the Infant, the year of 1565. A Letter of the Patriarch Don JOHN BERMUDEZ, to the King our Lord MOst High and Mighty King, your Highness said to me few days ago, that you would be glad to know the truth, of what happened to a Captain and people, which the King your Grandfather which is in Glory, gave unto me for the succour of the Emperor of Ethiopia Onadinguel, * So he calleth Atani Tingil before mentioned. called Presbyter john, for to avoid the errors which some persons do writ of this; insomuch that even in the Name they err, naming him Don Paul, he being Don Christopher his Brother. And others do writ, and say some things which did not pass in truth, neither did they see them. Therefore I, that saw it all, will tell you in brief in this small writing all that passed. The Lord keep your person, multiply your young age, and prospero your Royal estate, Amen. §. I Don JOHN BERMUDEZ elected Patriarch of the Presbyter, and sent to Rome: His return into Ethiopia: Arrival at Maczua; The death of the Negus, entertainment of him and CHRISTOPHER of Gama, with the Portugal Force's by the Queen Regent. A Faithful and good Christian, called Onadinguell, being Emperor in the Kingdom of Ethiopia, (vulgarly called Presbyter john) and the Patriarch of that Country, by name Abuna Marcos, being at the point of death in the year of our Redemption, 1535. The said Emperor said to the Patriarch, that he requested him, that according to their custom, he before his death would institute me for his Successor, and Patriarch of that Country. And the said Patriarch did so, ordering me first with all the sacred Orders. The which I accepted with such condition, that it should be confirmed by the chief Bishop of Rome, successor of Saint Peter, to whom we all were to give obedience. The said Emperor answered me, that he was well contented: and moreover he desired me, that for myself, and for him, and for all his Kingdoms I should go to Rome, to give the obedience to the holy Father: and from thence should come to Portugal, to conclude an Embassage, that he had sent hither by a man of that Country, called Tegazavo, in whose company came the Father Francis Zaga Zabo the Friar mentioned in Aluarez. Aluarez. After many troubles passed in the journey, I came to Rome, the Pope Paul the third governing then in the apostolic Sea: the which received me with great clemency and favour, and confirmed all things as I brought them, and at my request he ratified it all again, and commanded me to sit in the Chair of Alexandria, and that I should entitle myself Patriarch and Bishop of the Sea. From Rome I departed towards Portugal, where I came, the King your Grandfather of glorious Memory, being in the City of Euora, who rejoiced particularly at my coming, to conclude as he desired, the Embassage which the Tagazavo had brought, for he had been here twelve years, without concluding any thing through mere negligence. For the which the Emperor Onadinguel commanded me, that I should take away his charge of Ambassador, and Zaga Zabo his negligence. should apprehended him, and carry him a Prisoner with me. And therefore I brought him a letter from the Emperor, the which I gave him in Lisbon where he was, and he took it and kissed it, and reknowledged it to be true, and by it he acknowledged me for his Patriarch and Superior, and kissed my hand, and gave me his place, without speaking any more words. I commanded to imprison him with two chains of Iron, on each arm one, after the manner of his Country: the which I took from him again within a few days, because his Highness entreated me. The His imprisonment. Bermudez his Embassage from the Negus to the King of P●rtugall. Embassage which the said Emperor demanded, was his perpetual friendship and brotherhood: and therefore he desired him they would marry their children interchangeably the one with the other; and that from Portugal a son of his should go to marry with a daughter of his, and reign in his Kingdoms after his death, that this alliance between the Pertugals and them, and also the obedience of the Pope might be greater and endure. And likewise, he sent to request him, he would sand him some men for to defend himself from the King of Zeila, which usurped his Kingdoms: and he would sand him great store of riches, for he could very well do it. And likewise to sand him some Pioners for to cut a hill whereby already Eylale Belale his Predecessor did bring the River Nilus, to bring it now also that way to annoy Egypt. The King your Grandfather having taken counsel, thought good to grant me that which I demanded, and commanded to give me four hundred and fifty Caliver-men and Pioners, and that they should dispatch me that I might return that year in company with Don Garcia of Noranya, which then went for Viceroy of India. I fell suddenly sick, and the Physicians said of poison: as it was suspected the Tegazava caused it to be given me. The chief Physician which then was, named james Lopez, cured me, and ●e which now is, Leonard Nunyes, and others, which his Highness commanded: for the which sickness, I remained that year in this Realm. Presently, the next year, being recovered by the goodness of God, I went in his Highness' Army. I carried also Anthony Fernandes, and Gaspar Suriano both Armenians borne, which by Anthony Fernandes. See Dam. à Goes of this siege, 1538. commandment of Presbyter john, came to seek me, to the which his Highness did many favours. We arrived in India safely, at such time as the Viceroy Don Garcia, was come from Dio, with the Victory which he had of the Turks, Anthony Selueyra, being Captain of that Fortress, the which Viceroy received us with great joy, and shown me great hon 〈…〉, the Bishop of Goa came to receive me with his train in Procession, with Cross on high, and carried me from the Seaside unto the Sea in a Chair, which the King your Grandfather gave unto me for that purpose: going next unto me on the one side, the Viceroy Don Garcia, and on the other, Don john Deça, Captain of Goa, and reknowledging me for Patriarch, gave me the honour due unto my dignity. In the meanwhile, the Viceroy sickened of a Flux, whereof he died: and Don Stephen Stephen Gama Viceroy. of Gama succeeded in his stead. The which I presently requested to dispatch me, and sand me to the Presbyter john with the succour, as his Highness had commanded, and he answered me, that he could not do it, because one hundred thousand Crowns were not sufficient to dispatch me or more, in hazard of never being recovered: and I answered him, that all that was nothing, for the Presbyter john, which without missing it might spend a Million of Gold or more, for he hath Maczua, or Macua. The death of King David. innumerable riches. It was determined, that he in person should transport me: and presently he commanded a good Navy of Galleys and Galleons, and other ships well furnished, as for such a Voyage was necessary, and many chosen men, of the best that were in India. With the which Army we came to the Port of Maçua in the Read Sea: where we found news that the Emperor Onadinguel, was dead of his natural death; of the which we all were very sorry, and I above all, as he whom it touched most. I encouraged myself, till there came from Presbyter john two Friars, good religious men, one of them Prior Provincial of many Monasteries, and a great man among them, called Aba joseph, which went to jerusalem, and told us how the Queen, and a Son and Heir of hers did Aba joseph. maintain their estate, and resisted their Enemies. This being known, the Governor Don Stephen said unto me, that I should sand to visit them, as in effect, I presently sent by one Arias Diz, Arias Diz, a mulato Portugal. Tawny man borne in Coymbra. In the meantime, the Governor like a good Gentleman, and willing to loose no time, and being a Captain of a valiant spirit, went with the Galleys that came in the Fleet, to the Port of Suez, for to take or burn the Turks Galleys, which were in that Haven, which he could not do because they were on dry Landlord Being there, tarrying the Governors' coming, there fled from the Fleet sixty men in a skiff and a Boat to the firm Land, the which came to a Port of Land very dry and excessive Sixty fugitives hot, and being willing to travel into the Land, they found it so dry that they died for thirst, and being thus pinched with necessity, one Captain of the King of Zeila, that was in that Country sent to tell them, that he would sand them Meat and Water, and would assure them their lives, so that they would give him their Weapons: and they seeing they had no other remedy, and being pinched with need they gave them: with which presently they ●●ue them all. At that instant the chief Captain sent a Galley to Arquico, to seek water, in the which he sent also a thousand Cotton Webs, for to change for Cows, or Beefs to eat: and they which carried them going from Arquico by Land, where the Army was; a Bernagais, called Nero. Captain of the King of Zeila took them from them, & sent word presently to the chief Captain, that the King of Zeila his Lord was Lord of all Aethiopia, and had won all the Countries of the Presbyter john, therefore that he would make peace with him, and traffic with Commodities of Zeila. his Merchandise in his Countries, in the which there is much Gold, ivory, Civet, Frankincense, Myrrh, and many other Drugs, and Slaves, wherein they might make great profit: and he also would give him store of provision, and would restore the Cows that he had taken, and would make amendss for the sixty men that were slain. Sicars deluditur arte. I told the Captain that he should not trust the words of Moors, for they were false, and that they said, was feigned, to do us some harm; therefore that we should also use some slight with them, and it should be this. That he would sand him a Present, and with it words of thankfulness for the good will that he shown us, whereby he may think that he hath deceived us, and may be assured of us: for by this slight we shall hinder his deceit. The chief Captain did so, and commanded the Factor of the Army to carry to the Bernagaiz a Barrel of Wine, and another thousand of Cotton Webs; the Wine for a Present, and the Webs for to change for Beefs: and that he should tell him from him, that the other Webs, that seeing they were taken in good and lawful War he should not speak of them, and as touching the men that were slain, that they deserved not to be revenged, for as much as they were Rebels and Traitors, and deserved the death they had: and as touching Traffic and Peace, that for the present they were in the holy week, and could do no work, but as soon as the Feast was past, we would do that which he desired, and would bring our Wares ashore for to traffic with them. The Portugals stratagems. Having taken counsel again, the chief Captain commanded that the Boats should not go ashore, because no Moor or Blacke-moore might have any means to go thither, and give him warning. And commanded the Soldier to be in a readiness, the secretest that they could: and that in the Boats, and the other light Vessels that were in the Army: in the which he commanded The King of Maczua flieth, and the Barnagasso is slain. they should make no fire, because they might not be perceived: And commanded Martin Correa, that at ten of the clock at night he should landlord with six hundred men, and possess the passages whereby they might escape, he went and killed some Turks and Fartaquis, and took all the Carriage they had, which was but little, for he had no time to take any store. The Bernagaiz of Zeila, when he saw the King set himself to flight, he likewise fled, and lighted upon Martin Correa, where being known a Caleever-man killed him; and men coming to rescue him were many of them slain, Foot and Horse, and the rest saved themselves by flight. Our men thought good to cut off his head, and sand it for a Present to the Queen, wherewith she rejoiced very much; she sent a great man of her Country, called Esmacherobel Tigremacan, to the chief Captain, and to me, to give us thanks. Return of the Viceroy from Soez. As soon as the Governor Don Stephen came, he gave order presently to dispatch and sand me to the King and Queen, and because they understood already, that the Enterprise was of honour and profit, many did covet it more than before: among the which, one was Don Christopher Gama, Brother to the Governor: who desired me very earnestly, that I would give him the charge of all the men that he was to carry, for he would go with me. Presently there came where I was, Don john of Castro, * This is he which had been with the Viceroy in the bottom of the Gulf, and did writ that former Rutter. Peter Borges Henriques, was before appointed Captain. Don Manuel of Lima, Don Payo of Noronya, Tristram of Tayde, and Manuel of Sosa, and I granted their request, and gave him the command of the men for Don Christopher: of the which they were all contented and satisfied, and the Governor gave me thanks for it. And presently he commanded to enrol the men that he gave me. So four hundred men, among the which, there went many Gentlemen, and men of account, which besides the number limited, carried Servants, which increased the number and profited very much. Beginning to order our departure, there came the Christian Bernagaiz, which had been there already, and brought some Camels, Mules, and Asses for to bear the Carriage, and also for service and to help. I commanded the Bernagaiz, and the Tigremacan, that they should command to bring us some victuals and refreshing for all the Army: which commanded to bring many Beefs, Muttons, Goats, Butter, Honey, Millet, Figs and Q●inceses, and other things in abundance. The Viceroy and the Pat. part company. The Governor with all the Gentlemen of the Army came to Arquico, where they requested me to give them my blessing: the which I gave them on God's behalf, to whom I recommended them, and they went to Sea, and we remained on Land very solitary. And beginning to travel, within three days we came to Debarua. Within a few days they used schismatical Barua. and Heretical Ceremonies, differing from the Roman. I satisfied the best I could, Don Christopher and his men, and the murmuring ceased, and they concluded how to carry the Ordnance Wa●t of Iron. when they iourneyed. They made presently certain Carriages like unto ours: the which, because in the Country there was no Iron, they shod them with certain old Caleevers, which broke, because they would serve for no other use. I sent to the Queen, who came with all speed possible: whom we went to receive out of the City a league, with all the men of Portugal in Warlike order, and Ancients displayed with Trumpets, and as well the Kings as of the Captains. I say of the King, because we had Ordnance, whereof she was amazed, being a thing unaccustomed. The first thing she did, as one that had a respect unto the things of God, she received my blessing: and presently received Don Christopher with great entertainment and honour, giving him many thanks, that he would vouchsafe to take that Enterprise, and charge to defend her from her Enemies. From thence we went to the City, and the next day we heard all Mass, and we gave order that Processions should be made, in the which we all went, and the Queen also, with two Infantas her Sister's in-law, and a little Princess her Daughter, which she brought with her, desiring all of God with great Devotion and many tears, that he would vouchsafe to hear us, and give us the victory of his Enemies and ours. §. II Don CHRISTOPHER and the Portugals War on the King of Zeila, and having in two Battles prevailed, in the third are overthrown. A new Captain appointed. Don CHRISTOPHER'S resolution and death. Mountain of the jews. DEparting from Debarua, we went eight days by rough Countries: at the end of which we come to plain grounds, and very well inhabited, and better than they passed, but in them there dwelled Christians, which for fear did follow the Moor: which as soon as they knew our coming, went presently to Don Christophor, and gave him obedience. At the end of three days, we came to a very pleasant field, and in it a Fountain of fair water: in the which we pitched our Camp round about the Fountain. The next day there came a Messenger to us from Goronya, King of Zeila; with some of his men in company, and ask for the Captain of those men, said unto Don Christopher, that his Goranya King of Zeila. Some call him Gradame●, Godignus calls him Gragna, which variety happens by the different pronunciation of so different a Language. Provoking Presents. King sent to ask him who he was, and from whence he came, or who gave him leave to enter in his Kingdoms with men of war: for those Realms were his, and he had won them by his Lance, and of his Gentlemen, with the help of his Prophet Mahomet: therefore if we would become Moores, and serve him, he would entertain them well, and give them his wages: And moreover, Wives and Goods to live upon: and if not, that we should presently avoid his Country, and go out of it. Don Christopher answered him, that he was a Captain of the King of Portugal, by whose commandment he came with those men for to restore the Kingdoms of the Presbyter john, which he tyrannously hath usurped, and to take them out of his hands, and give them to whose they were. And with this message he sent him for a Present, a Looking-glass, and a pair of Mullets to pull the hair with, and an Egg of Silver of Pegu, signifying, that those things pertained to him. And to the Messenger he gave two Bracelets of Gold, and a very rich Suit of Cloth of Gold, which things the Queen had given to him; and he gave him also a Cypress of Bengala, and a Turkish Cassock with his upper Garment: this by my counsel in disgrace of the Goranya, raised presently his Camp, and began to march toward the place where we were with one thousand Horsemen, and five thousand foot, and fifty Turks Caleever-men, and as many Archers. Don Christopher commanded to place the Queen (who was very fearful) and the women with all the Carriage in the midst of the Squadron. The Moor when he saw us go up a Hill (whereon stands the Church of the Lady of Pity) wheeled upon us to take the height from us; and he came already so near unto us, that the shot began to fight on both sides. When I saw the Battle was begun, I called six Portugals, and with the Queen and her Sister's in-law I was going aside, and in this I knew the Moorish King, which came near to his Ancient on a Bay Horse, and I shown him to Peter Deça a Gentleman, and a good shot: which shot at him and slew his Horse, and hurt him in the leg. His men came about him, and set him on another Horse, and took him from that place. Our Captain Don Christopher was also hurt in his leg; and I commanded the Steward to set up the Queen's Tent in sign of victory. The Moor had environed us on every side, when they saw us setting up Tents, and their King hurt, they began to retire, and go after their King, which withdrew himself with the pain of the wound toward a Mountain that was near to that place to be cured. At this instant there came to us a Moor that had been a Christian, Cousin German to the Bernagaiz, and told us how the King was hurt in his leg: and how great a favour. God had done to us therein, for if it had not been so he had taken us all, without doubt, but that God miraculously had delivered us from his hands: and that therefore he with all his men did return to us, and would serve us and pay the Tributes that unto that time they paid to that King: and that he went presently to his Country for to sand us Beefs and Provision for our Camp: for he was Captain and Governor of all that Country where we were: the which belonged Tempora mutantur & nos mutamur in illis. to the Presbyter, and he also: and when the King of Zeila conquered it, he yielded unto him, and now that he saw him overcome, he returned to us again, whereby he seemed to be a man of, Live he that overcommeth. In the mean while, it pleased God that Don Christopher healed of his wound; but we suffered great hunger, for there was very little provision in the Camp, and the people died with Scarcity. hunger. Don Christopher went to the Queen, and told her, that the people suffered great hunger, and that they had need to eat all they found, notwithstanding it was Lent, that it would be good to kill the Beasts, that they had in the Camp, for to eat: and with this request, they came both to my Tent, praying me that I would give the people leave to eat flesh in Lent, because Flesh in Lent. of the necessity there was: and besides, the Queen requested me, that I should give her my Oxen that I had for my carriage, to give them to the people, and as soon as her Captain aforesaid came, she would satisfy me, which would stay three days: and so it was, for he presently came with great store of provision, viz. Beefs, Sheep and Goats, Butter, and other provisions for Lent, and for Easter, which was already at hand. As soon as Easter was past, the Goranya sent word to Don Christopher, that he would come to see him, that he should prepare himself; which he did as he had said. He came to seek us, with more and better men then before he brought: for, he had above two thousand Horse, and infinite number of foot, and an hundred Turks: for the which, the Queen was in such a fear with her Sisters in law, that they knew not what to do, in such sort that being at Dinner, as soon as they knew the coming of the Moor, they would have left Dinner. Don Christopher being the next day ordering his men, before day, for to set upon the Moors; the Queen sent The Queen's fear. for me, and said to me, that she saw the great power that the King Goranya brought, and that it was impossible to scape his hands if we stayed, therefore that she desired me that we should be go, for she had so determined, and that in any sort she would do it; therefore that she requested me very earnestly, that I would not let her go alone, seeing I was her Father, but I should accompany her, and go with her. And I, to show her the love that I bore her, and that she should not think that I esteemed not her life, granted her request, and we both interprised the flight. But Don Christopher, which was already warned for that purpose, sent after us ten Horsemen, and some Footmen, crying aloud, and saying, that it was neither service of God, nor the work of a Father, to go away and leave them. Hearing these words, She by my means returned to the Camp weeping and bewailing herself. There Don Christopher said unto me, that as a Father and Prelate, according to the good custom of the Portugals, he requested me that I should give him my blessing, and should make him a general absolution before he entered into the battle. I did so, and granted him a plenary Indulgence of all his sins: which Indulgence. I might do, because the Pope had granted it me, and was the stile of the Patriarches of Alexandria. From thence we removed with our Camp, by the break of day, down the Hill, and marched till we came to a Plain; and presently, with great fury, they assaulted our standings on every side. Our men defended themselves with the Ordnance and Fireworks, wherewith they The second battle. annoyed them very much: and before they came, they had cast a great quantity of powder in the ways, whereby they were to come up; the which, when they were in the heat of the battle, was set on fire, and it burned them, proceeding under their feet, they not knowing from whence it came, they understood not the stratagem. Our men did cast among them certain Fiery stratagem. Balls of wild fire, and Pots full of powder, wherewith they burned the greatest part of them, and the other retired with fear, and durst come no more near us. The Ordnance killed many of the Horsemen, and of other People, that the Field was all full of them, and the Horses ran masterless about the fields. The Turks with their Pieces and their Bows, killed us twenty men, and the master Gunner. Our men killed fifteen Turks. The Queen was next to me, embracing a Cross, and weeping, and said unto me; OH Father, what have you gained in bringing me hither? Wherefore did you not let me go my way? I said unto her: Lady, do not afflict yourself; commit yourself to God, and open your eyes, and you shall see the great destruction that is done in your enemies. At this time the Footmen began already to flee, and the Horsemen durst not come near, but skirmished a fare off; and the King said to his men, that the Portugals were no men, but Devils, for they fought like Devils. And with this he retired himself towards the Hill, and The victory. left his Campe. We gathered our Camp, and went forward as fast as we could, but they fled as fast as they could, and we could not overtake them. But we found many Abexins on foot and horseback which returned to us, which afterward were baptised, and loyal to their King. Of whose return, the Queen and we all were as glad as of the principal victory. We came to the camp of the Moors, which we found forsaken without any people, but we found in it all the spoil, for the fear which Saint james put them in, gave them no leisure to take any thing away. We Great spoil. found it with Tents up, and in them Apparel, Household stuff, Money, and other riches, and store of provision, which were very needful for us, for it was already very scant. Here we stayed, and let the people rest two days. This Country and all the borders, is called the Province of Nazareth, and it is of the Patriarches, their own proper with all jurisdiction, without the King entermeddling in it by any Nazaretha Country appertaining to the Patriarch. means, neither hath he any Rent thereof. It yields for the Patriarch three thousand ounces of gold every year, the which King Thedrus appropriated unto them, for a certain offence that he committed against a Patriarch. From the Camp we drew toward the Mountains, where the King Goranya withdrew himself, and pitched our Camp in a field, at the foot of the Mountain, environed with the carriages of the Ordnance. The Moor sent to Zebide to a Bassa of the great Turk which was there, to ask him secure, The Turk solicited. saying, that he should secure him, and not suffer those Kingdoms to be lost, which were all of the great Turk, and he held them for him, and that in token thereof, he sent him one hundred thousand Oquys of gold, and twenty thousand for his person. An Oqui is a weight of gold, which in that Country is worth as much as ten Crowns or Cruzadoes in this, and weigheth as much. We withdrew ourselves, while we knew what passed, to a strong Mountain, the which was compassed on every side with Rocks and Crags, in such sort, that in it there was scarce a way for footmen. For to carry the Ordnance and other carriage, was needful to make a new way, the which the Captains of the Country made with their men, and it was so straight, and so rough, that the Ordnance could not be carried upon the carriages, but they carried it on their backs with Levers. Above was a Plain where we pitched our Campe. From thence the Queen sent through her Provinces, and I also through mine, that they should bring us store of victuals, and other provisions necessary, of which we were presently well provided, and the wounded were well cured. Being there well lodged, Don Christopher said unto me, that we should remove to a higher Hill which was near from thence, because the Army might be more safe; and that in the mean while he would go to a Mountain, which was near from thence, inhabited with jews, in the which was a Captain of the Moor with an hundred and fifty Horse, as we were advertised. Mountain of jews. And being go with the Portugals, and some few of the Country, for to show him the ways; he left with us two Portugal Captains with his men. As soon as he came to the Mountain, he set upon the Moor, and killed sixty Horsemen, and took thirty Horses, the rest fled. The jews, inhabiters of the Mountain, pursued after the Moors, and taking the passages of the Mountain, which they knew very well, they killed them almost all, and among The jews pursue the Moors. them the Captain, and took all the spoil they carried, and the women, which they brought all to Don Christopher, and gave it him for a present, with the head of the Captain, which they brought also; and among other Gentlewomen which were there, the wife of the Captain Moor was very fair, the which Don Christopher took for himself. And because two of his Captains did look too much upon her, he was jealous of them, and took away their charges, they being as they said blameless. Don Christopher being in the Mountain of the jews, the Moorish King came to seek us with six hundred Turks, which the Bassa sent unto him, an● two hundred Moors on horseback, Six hundred Turks sent to aid the Moor. and a great number on foot: and coming to the foot of the Hill where we were, he pitched his Campe. From thence he sent a man of his with a Box of pedlary ware to our Camp, to cell Beads and looking glasses, and to tell Don Christopher that his Master was a Merchant, and came behind, and would not tarry three days, with very good merchandise that he brought to cell him. This came to light upon George of Abrewe, and james of Silua, that remaineth with us, and kept the entry of the Mountain, which took away his Beads, and brought them unto me, and I blessed them, and gave them to the women and devout persons, granting many pardons Beads blessed. to them that did pray upon them, because that their mockage might redound to the praise of God, and the profit of his faithful. We sent in all haste to call Don Christopher, which was not come from the Mountains. Mean while, the Turks in despite of our men entered the Mountain, and did us much hurt. Presently that night after they were entered came Don Christopher, and sent presently for the other Captains, to take counsel with them what were best to do; which told him, that it were best to set upon the Moors by night: for when the forces are not equal in strength, the weakest have need to use some policy; and this is one of the best we can use with them, for the manner of the Turks is not to fight by night, in so much that come out of their Tents they dare not. And besides, we shall take them on a sudden and unprepared, and we shall overthrew them before they can come to themselves: and for the more amazing them, we will assault them on two sides. This counsel seemed not good to Don Christopher, because mutable Fortune was willing to change her course; and God, to make an end of sensualities, which at such times, men that are Christians, should not remember. Don Christopher said, that he would give battle to the Enemies by day, because they should not think that he was afraid of them, wherein he prevailed, though none liked his counsel. As soon as it was day they went all down, and before they set any thing in order (because The unfortunate battle. the misfortune was to have some beginning) by a mischance, a Horse of ours broke lose, and ran towards the Moors Camp, they came out to catch him, and our men went out to defend him, and in this sort the fight began without any order or government. This skirmish lasted a great while; in the which many Moors and Turks died: and likewise of ours there died some; among whom Don Garcia of Noronia was one. The Ancient-bearer of Don Christopher fought with the Ancient Royal, like a valiant Gentleman, and in his defence slew some of the Enemies, and wounded them so fiercely, that they durst not come near him, until that for weariness he could fight no longer, than they slew him. Don Christopher was wounded with a shot Don Christopher hurt. in the arm, of the which, although he suffered great pain, he left not therefore the battle till very late, that he sound himself almost alone, than he retired to the top of the Mountain with some few that he found about him. Before he retired, I seeing the spoil of our men, said to the Queen that she should mount, and go to the Mountain: and because she would not leave some women that had not whereon to ride, I made her mount perforce, and one sister-in-law of hers and so I sent, them before, and I took her daughter behind me. A Nurse of the Queen, a virtuous woman with two daughters, and other women, took a Lamentable and desperate act. barrel of Powder; saying, God forbidden, we should be delivered to the power of Infidels, they brought it into the Tent; set it on fire and burned themselves. The like did fif●eene or sixteen men which came sore wounded from the battle, and could not travel. I went away with the Girl that I had behind me where her mother was, which thought she had lost her already, and when she saw her she gave great thanks to God. We went a little farther into the Mountain, and there we made another stand, tarrying for more men, and for Don Christopher, for whom the Queen was very sorry, and we all were very sad for his not coming, doubting he was dead or captive. Being in this doubt, we saw him come hurt, as I said before, in an arm, with great pain of the wound; for it seemed he had the Bullet within. The Queen commanded me to cure him with a little Balm that she had, for to mitigate his pain; and she rook a Veil from about her head, and tore it, and bound his arm therewith. But he took no rest, for he remembered more the loss and dishonour, than the pain of the wound: and said, that he had better been slain, then to have lost the King's Standard; and that seeing it remained in the power of his Enemies, that he would not live. I answered him, that he should not vex himself so much, for with his life and health he would recover again (God willing) that which then he had lost: for so we saw it fall out every day in matters of war, &c. And as touching the Ancient, in that Country they took no such regard of it; and that presently they would make such another, having men to fight under it, and a Captain to govern them: for the men are the true Ancient, and not the sign which they carried. We made him mount, and went from thence, and with all speed we passed two Rivers so great, that the Footmen waded to the breasts. We traveled till we came to the River of the Draw-bridge, which they had told us, which was so deep, that it could not be passed but by that Bridge. There Don Christopher said to me, that he would not pass the Bridge, but would Don Christopher disconsolateness. remain on this side the River: and called presently his servants, which took him down, and set him up a Bed whereon he cast himself. He called me, and requested that I would shrive him: having ended his confession, he said unto me, that his will was to remain there; I said unto him, that I would not suffer it, and commanded those that were there to take the Bed, and to carry him in it as he was, and he said that he would kill himself if they carried him from thence. When I saw his determination, I said unto him, that I would remain with him: he answered me, that I should not do it; for I was necessary for to govern those men, that they might not altogether be lost, and therewith all that Country: but that I should leave him a little Balm for to dress him with, and that his Chamberlain, his Secretary, and other three Portugals, with which he would go hide himself in a Grove that was there. I could never understand to what end he remained. From thence I went to the Queen, and desired her to mount, and that we should pass on the other side the Bridge; for it drew towards day, and our enemies would come: she answered, that in no wise she would do it, nor pass any farther, seeing Don Christopher remained there desolate. But I desired her to mount, saying to her, that not only she, but her son with all his Kingdoms would be lost if we tarried there. And wi●h this the Queen mounted, weeping, and speaking so many dolorous words, as she could have uttered for her own son, if he had remained there. We commanded all the men to go with the carriage, and all the people with the greatest haste possible: and before we had passed we heard a rumour of Men, and noise of Horses, for the which we made great haste to go over, and drew the Bridge after us. By this time it was already day, and we beginning to go up the side of a Hill on the other side, we saw many Moors about the place where Don Christopher remained: the Queen, when she saw them, was greatly afraid, and said that we could not escape. Her men told her that she should not fear; for she was already in her own Countries. Notwithstanding, we went on with all haste possible for to loose them out of sight: and we traveled all that day, passing many Mountains and Rivers with great trouble, and heat of the day. There was by those River's great store of Cassia Fistola, and Indian Dates, whereof our men did eat, for they had no other food. Or Tamarindos. Finally, we came to a River somewhat big, where the people caught some Fish, which they did eat while the Captain of that Country came with victuals, which presently brought great store: And there we began to rest, for we were already in a sure Country. We wanted forty Portugal's: To the rest that remained, which were few more than three hundred, I made my speech thus, and said unto them; that they saw very well that it was necessary to give them a Captain, that might govern them and fight before them, seeing we knew not what might become of Don Christopher, remaining as he was willing to be left. They answered me, that I should do what I thought best; for they would hold it for very well done, and would obey whom I should command and ordain. I declared unto them, that I elected Alfonso Caldera made Captain. for their chief Captain, one Alfonso Caldera, borne in Coimbra, a discreet and valiant Gentleman: the which all received with a good will, except some Gentlemen, which because they were of Nobler blood, thought that charge rather belonging unto them. These murmured somewhat of that which I did: but did not leave their obedience. I made also a Sergeant, and a judge, to look to the Soldiers, that they did no wrong to the people of the Country; or between themselves, one to another. There came to us john Gonzales, and Alvaro Deniz, which remained with Don Christopher, of whom the Queen demanded what was become of Don Christopher: they told us, how they being hid in the Grove where they remained, there came a woman fleeing from the Moors, and came into the same Grove, and the Moor coming after her, found Don Christopher: and Don Christopher di Gama taken prisoner. asked him who he was, and he told them that he was Don Christopher: whereof they were so joyful, that they could not believe it: and they called an Eunuch which had been ours that came there, and asked him if that was Don Christopher, and if he knew him well: and he said, it was he without doubt, for he knew him very well. They presented him to their King, which also was very glad to see him. And after demanding some things of him, he said, that if he would become a Moor, that he would do him much honour. Don Christopher answered him smiling, that he was the servant of jesus Christ, whom he would not change for a lying Dog. The King hearing what he said, commanded to give him a box on the ear, and to pull him by the beard. He desired him with great Oaths and promises that he would writ to his His resolution. companions, that they should leave Presbyter john, and return to their Countries: and he said that he would do it. And presently he wrote a Letter, according to the will of the Moor: the which sent the Eunuch abovesaid, that he should look well what Don Christopher did writ: His Letter. and he did so, therefore Don Christopher wrote that which the Moor commanded, and no other thing: but set two thorns in his name, by the which he signified, that they should look what they did. With this Letter of Don Christopher, the Gorania sent two Moors of his to our Camp, and they gave it to me. The Queen, when she saw it, remained almost dead, thinking that Don Christopher had written that Letter of purpose, and that it would somewhat avail among the Portugals, by whom, under God, she trusted to have her Kingdoms restored: and she took very strangely that deed of Don Christopher. But after that we declared unto her the devise of the thorns that came in his Firm, she was glad, and took it in good part; and every one praised him very much. Finally, the chief Captain Alfonsus Caldera, in his own name, and in the name of all his companions the Portugals, answered to Don Christopher, that he should give many thanks to the King Gorania for his good will: but that they would not receive of him that favour, neither did they doubt that they should stand in need of it, rather to the contrary, they hoped with the help of jesus Christ their God, to finsh the act; whereunto the King of Portugal their Lord had sent them thither, which was, to take or kill him, and deliver from his tyranny, the Kingdoms of Presbyter john. This Letter being delivered to Don Christopher, he carried it to the Moor, and he shown him not therefore the worse countenance, for he thought that Don Christopher had written faithfully, he asked him also wherewith he had cured himself, and he said unto him, that he could make a certain Medicine wherewith the wounds were very quickly cured: and the Moor desired him to cure with it his Captain general, which was sore wounded: and he cured him with such Medicines, that the Dog lived but three days. For the which, the Moor commanded to give him many stripes and blows, and said, that he would command to kill him. Don Christopher answered him, that he could do him no more hurt then to kill the body, for the soul God had power over it: and that he was very certain, that jesus Christ would receive his into everlasting life. The Moor commanded that they should carry him to the place Don Christopher behe aded. where the other Portugals died, and that there they should cut off his head. The which head of Don Christopher, that King did sand for a Present to the Governor of Cairo: and one of his quarters he sent to juda: another to Aden: and one leg to the Bassa of Zebide, which sent him the succour abovesaid. So much do they esteem in that Country, to overcome a few Portugals. All the rest of the body of Don Christopher remained there where they killed him: and from thence certain Religious men carried it to their Monastery which was near to that place, and do hold it in great reverence with estimation of a Saint: for presently, and many times after, did God show by manifest Miracles, his labours to be acceptable and meritorious before God's Divine Majesty, his death precious, and his soul glorified. Presently, as soon as they cut off Miracles, if any be so prodigal of Faith to believe them. I ●dde them to let men see the probability of other they miracles in India. In other things where they advantage not their ●ane●●ss, I believe them as men: these which look to Rome and superstition, incredulus odi. A Huge Lake. 10. Gabriel saith it is 60. miles long, and 25. broad. Supplies from the Negus. his head, God shown a great and manifest Miracle by him: which was, that in the place where they slew him, there sprung up a Fountain of running water, which had never been seen there, whose water giveth sight to the blind, and cureth sick persons of other diseases, by the goodness and power of God. This Miracle is much like to that which God did in Rome, for his Apostle Saint paul. The Relics of the body of Don Christopher do smell, yielding so sweet a sent of themselves, that it seemeth rather heavenly then of the earth. From thence the Moorish King went toward a Kingdom, called Dembia: whereby the River Nilus passeth, and maketh a Lake, which hath in length thirty leagues, and five and an half in breadth. In this Lake are many Lands: Asmache of Doaro, called Obitocon, which is to say, Don George, and Asmache of Guidimi, subjects of King * The Gradeus by Godignus is called Claudius. A Mountain of jews. Captain of the jews baptised. Gradeus, came with one hundred and fifty Horsemen, and one thousand Footmen. The Captain conducted them unto the Queen, which received them lovingly, and asked whence they came; and they said, that they came from the Camp of Gorania, and that they departed from him there where they killed Don Christopher, the Moor going towards Dembia. The Queen asked them for the death of Don Christopher: and they told her the manner which we already knew. We coming to the skirt of the Mountain of the jews, their Captain came to us with victuals and refresh, and said to the Queen, that she should come up to the Mountain: for in no place of that Province she could be surer than in that Mountain; which had no more than one entrance, and that might easily be kept, and defended from the Enemies, if they came. This Captain of the jews demanded Baptism: and as soon as we were on the Mountain, and had pitched our Camp, I baptised him, his wife, and his children. The Captain Alfonsus Caldera was his Godfather: and they named him Don Christopher. From thence Alfonsus Caldera went with ninety Portugals, and some of the Country to forage some Towns which in that Country stood yet for the Moor: and they killed much people, burned the Towns, and brought great store of Cattles. Two honest old men seeing this, in the name of all the people, came to ask mercy of the Queen, saying, that they were hers, and were Christians, and that perforce they obeyed, and paid their Tributes to the Moor: and likewise for need, because they had none to defend them from the jews of the Mountain, that did evil neighbourhood: therefore that it would please her Majesty to forgive them, which she did. §. III Coming of GRADEUS the young Negus, his rejecting the Patriarch and Pope: their reconciliation and battle with the Moors, in which GORANIA was slain, and after him the King of Aden. AT this time came Arias Diz, which Don Christopher had sent to visit the King, the son of Onadinguell, and of this Queen, called Orita aureata, and the son was called Gradeus. This did not yet follow the Camp with his mother, because he was Gradeus the young Negus. very young. This message brought Arias Diz, that the King would be with us within two months. The two months almost past, we departed from the Mountain of the jews, where we were, and went to other Mountains in another Province, whither the King came within eight days, accompanied with fifty Horsemen and many on Mules: All the Captains went to receive him a little way off the Camp, with all their men, Portugals, and of the Country, and accompanied him into the Campe. Entering into the Camp he went presently to my Tent, and there he alighted to take my blessing. I came to the door to receive him, which he esteemed greatly: for in that Country they hold the Patriarch in that esteem that here we do the Pope. From thence he went to see the Queen his mother, and withdrew himself, and mourned three days for Don Christopher. He commanded his Tent to be set up in the midst of the Campe. Some few days being past, before we meddled in any other thing, I sent to call the Captain Alfonsus Caldera to my Tent, with the other Captains and honourable persons of the Portugal Nation in the Army, and said unto them. My most loving children, and most Christian Portugal's, I remember well, that a few days ago, The Patriarch Bern. his Speech to the Portugals. being in Debarua, some of your charities moved with a good zeal, did mislike some Rites and Ceremonies, which the people of this Country do use, differing from the Roman customs. A great Nation cannot be cleansed of all the Cockle and Tares which the Devil soweth in it; even as a field cannot be weeded of all the Weeds and Thorns that grow in it: for if we seek to weed them clean, we shall The King acknowledged head by this Patriarch: only except the Pope's case and they say the same with us. But than one head may be cut off to please the other. His speech to the Negus. also pull up the Wheat among the Weeds, as Christ saith in the Gospel. It is enough to do now the principal, which is the obedience an uniting of the holy Mother Church: this is the Fountain of all the rest, from hence depend all the other circumstances. This hath her foundation in the Head, which is the King. As soon as the King shall obey, all the rest will follow him. Coming to the King's Tent, I found him with his Mother, whereof I was very glad, and said to him these words. Most loving Son in jesus Christ: You know, that the most Christian King your Father which in glory desired me that I would go to Rome, for me and for himself to give the obedience to the chief Bishop: and if you do not remember it for your tender age, see here a Letter signed by him, which he gave me that the chief Bishop should give me credit, and know that was true which I said to him on his behalf: which as I say, was to tell him that your Father did acknowledge him to be the Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles of Christ, and Vicar of his universal Church, it is also reason you should succeed him in knowledge, in virtues, and in the fear of God. Therefore, you conforming yourself with the will and Ordinance of God, and imitating the virtue and knowledge of your Father, aught to give the obedience to the holy Father the Roman Bishop: for therein shall ye do that which God commandeth, and shall have for your Friends and Brethren, and helpers in your necessities, the King of Portugal, and all other Kings his Brethren and Friends. To the which he not regarding what he said, like a youth of little age, answered thus. You are not our Father, nor Prelate, but you are Patriarch of the franks, and are an Arrian which The King's Answer and refusal. Why the Western Christians are called franks. You may 〈…〉 d. noted before in Aluarez. They conceive we believe four Gods, because we hold two Nature's in Christ which they following, the ●●tichianss and Monothelite he resies deny. Th● Patriarcks' Speech to the Portugals. Their rejecting Gradeus his gift. have four Gods: and hence forward we will call you no more Father. I said unto him again, that he lied, for as much as I was no Arrian, neither had four Gods: but seeing he would not obey the holy Father, that I held him for excommunicate and accursed, and that I would stay no longer nor speak with him, and with this I rose to go away: and he answered me, that I was the excommunicate and not he. From thence without any more speaking to him, I went to the Portugals, which stood without the Tent, and told them what passed, and how the King would not obey the Roman Church, but that he was an Heretic like Nestorius and Dioscorus: therefore, I commanded them in virtue of obedience, and under pain of Excommunication of my part, and in behalf of the King of Portugal (whose authority I had for it) under pain of capital crime, in no wise they should obey that King, nor follow him, nor do any thing in his favour. Alfousus Caldeyra, and all the rest said, that their Fathers and Grandfathers were never Rebels to the Church of Rome, nor to their King, neither would they be: therefore, that I had no need to lay an Excommunication upon them, but that I should suspend it, for they without it would do all that I should command, as obedient children. And from thence they all accompanied me to my Tent, and they went to their Lodgings. Within a little while the King sent a Captain of his, to carry three thousand ounces of Gold to the Portugals, to divide among themselves and a rich of advantage for the Captain, and desired them not to leave him, but to help him against his Enemies, as they had done thitherto. They answered him, that as for that time they would not receive the favour that he sent them for the difference between him and me, nor to the rest, that he said they could answer no other thing, but that in all things they would do that which I should command them. With this answer they took counsel, and agreed that the Queen should come with an Archbishop, which I had made, and all his Captains to my Tent, to ask me pardon, I would command, and give the obedience to the Pope. The Queen came and desired me in honour of the An Archbishop made by the Patriarch. The Queen's mediation. Virginity of our blessed Lady Virgin, before, in, and after the Conception, that I would go with her to the Tent of her Son, which was very fair, for that which he had done, and said to me, that he would ask me pardon and obey me in all things. I answered her, that I would not remove from thence, but the way to Portugal with the Portugals my children, and companions. At this Answer, she kneeled on her knees before me, weeping, and said unto me, that she charged me on God's behalf, that I should not do such a thing: but that I should go with her, for all should be done as I would. I, moved with pity and compassion, went with her: and coming to the King's Tent, he came forth to receive us, and with great humility he took my hand and kissed it, demanding me pardon for that which he had said to me. And we three sitting down, he said, that he was contented to obey the chief Bishop: and that the obedience which his Father had given by me was sufficient. But I answered him, that it was not sufficient: but that he particularly should give for himself the like obedience, for so was the custom of our Countries, that every King when he newly reigned did sand his Messengers to give particularly for himself the obedience to the Pope wheresoever he was: and that seeing he sent not to Rome, as his Father did, that he should give it to me in the Pope's name, for I had commission from his Holiness, to receive it of him. And besides, he should give a public Testimony signed by him, and sealed in his name, and of all his Kingdoms and Provinces, confessing in it, that the Truth of the Faith is this: that the Church of God is only one, and his Prelate the Vicar of jesus Christ is also one alone, through all the Earth: by whom the Power and jurisdiction of jesus Christ extendeth to the other Prelates, and Christian Princes. The which Writing, one of the principallest men of his Kingdom, standing in a high Place or Chair, should read with a The truth of Popish faith: or a new Article added to the Creed, to b●l●eve the Papacy. Arias Diz or Diaz, made Captain or General of Portugals. high and clear voice, before all the people that were there with him. He did so, and commanded it to be done with solemn Pomp and sound of Trumpets. This being done, within a few days, the Captain Alfonsus Caldeyra running a Horse, had a fall; of the which within a few days he died. Alfonsus Caldeyra being dead, I took counsel with some principal men of the Portugals, and we thought it good, to make Arias Diz chief Captain, because he was a discreet and a good Gentleman: which had discharged himself well in some important matters, which had been committed to his charge. Especially, because the King Gradeus desired it of me, I sent to call him, and desired him that he would take that charge upon him. He took it, and promised to do in it to the uttermost of his power. Within a few days the King sent me word, that he would go through his Country with his men, because we could not be there altogether, wherefore he desired me to remain there with his Mother: and I answered him not, because I understood that he would fly away. The The King's flight. King sent presently after me the * A proper name of a Ruler. Azaige of galan, that with all reverence and courtesy should say to me, that the King my Son did sand to request me, that I should sand him thither the Captain Arias Diz with all the Portugals, for so it behoved for the service of God: I answered him, I would do it with a good will. There remained with me six Captains of the Country, with two hundred Horse, one thousand Targeters, and five hundred Archers, and fifty Harping Irons, with their Hockes all very cunning in Arms. Every Horseman carried three sorts of weapons. With all this people I came to the skirt of the Mountain, where Goranya was, & caused to pitch my Tent very near to the hill, and near untoi●, all the Camp with Feasts and shouts, and sounding of Trumpets, as they are wont to do in Ca●pss. The horsemen skirmished, and the Footmen rejoiced, and said, We w●ll all dye for the Faith of the Son of God. Our men entering into the Mountain, went presently to a Town near from thence: in the which they found no people, but found some provision, especially, Wine made of Honey in many pots of Earth, of the which two heedless men did drink and died suddenly, for the Poisoned Wine. Moors had poisoned and left it, for to k●ll our men. O●r people seeing the two men dead, would not drink of the Wine, but broke the Vessels and spilt the Wine: and returned from thence. With these news, I sent presently two Horsemen to the King, that he should come in all haste to possess himself of that Country, before the Moor came; for I was already going to hinder the coming of the Moor, and to take the passages whereby he was to come. And I sent to the Captain Arias Diz, by a Portugal, to tell him that I stood in danger of encountering with the Moor, that he should presently come to me. The King doubted the journey, and would not come: but Arias Diz said unto him, that it neither was nor seemed good, the Portugals to be slain in his defence, and for to restore him his Kingdoms, and he to run away and leave them. Arias Diz being departed with the Portugals, the King took counsel to go after him: and set forward in such ha●te that he overtook them before night. And altogether traveled so much that night, that they came to our Camp before it was daybreak. As soon as it was day, I left them which came weary, and with the people that I had before began to ascend the Mountain before the Moor came, because they having that Mountain, was a great part of the Victory. We went by such narrow ways, that we could go but two and two, and by Rocks and rough places, that had any body fallen from thence, had been crushed in a thousand pieces. We came to the top, by God's assistance, and came to a Monastery of Friars, which was on the Mountain, which was of the Invocation of Saint paul. The Friars Monastery. came out to receive us in Procession, with the Cross on high, and censing with Censers, and lead us to the Church to make our Prayers, and give Thanks to God for the succour he had sent them. Prayers being ended, the Captains pitched their Camp, and rested. When the King knew that we were above, he commanded his people to tarry behind, and he came with the Portugals, near to the Ancient of the King of Portugal, leaving his own. It might be an hour before Sunsetting when he came up, and his men came within night, for all the day was spent in coming up to the Mountain. So troublesome it is to ascend. All the Army prayed, and did sing Litanies, praying to God that he would give us the victory, and to our Lady, and to all the Saints that they would pray to God for us. The Religious men did the same in their Monasteries, and the people in their Towns. At this time there came innumerable people to join themselves with us, from the Provinces and Countries round about. We saw from the top of the Mountain, the Moors of Goranya his Camp go skirmishing in the fields that were beyond the Mountain, and heard them say: Before four days be past, ye shall all be slain, and your King shall be gelt, and shall be Keeper of the King of Zeila his Wives: and t●● Patriarch that brought you hither, shall have a toasted stake thrust through his fundament, that may pass through his neck, and come out at his head. The General of the Abexines asked leave of the King to go with some people to skirmish with those Moors, and having gotten The Abb●●ssine Generalistain. leave he was shriven, and went down with four hundred Horsemen, with the which after having killed many Moors, he went so fare from his men that the Enemies compassed him round, and being very weary, and wounded sore, they took him, and before they killed him, they cut off his privy Members, for so do that people use, and afterward they killed him. The death of this Captain grieved the King so much, that he wept publicly, and rend his hair: to the pulling off his Crown, and hurling it on the ground. In the mean season, they came to tell him, that the King of Zeila was come, and pitched his Camp at the foot of the Mountain, as one that determined to come up. King Gradeus hearing the great noise of the Ordnance, which resounded through the Mountains, took so great a fear, that he determined to fly. The Bernagaiz understanding what the King determined, came in haste to call me at the Monastery where I was, and shown me on the tops of the Mountain, much people of the Abexines in arms, saying to me, that all those were doubtful, and if they saw that we suffered any detriment, or knew that the King did leave us, that they all would be against us, and would overthrew us. Therefore it behoved me to be present, for to stay the King, and encourage the people: and that might not seem, that I absented myself with distrust. I left presently the Monastery, and went with him to the Camp: and the people that were on the Mountains, when they saw me, made a great shout, and said; Seeing the Abuna goeth, the Victory is ours. Coming where the King was, I saluted, and said unto him. Hope in the mercy of God, which redeemed us by his precious blood, that he will give us the Victory. And staying no longer, I went presently where the Portugals were, to whom I said. Sons, commend yourselves to the Lord, and do like yourselves. And I commanded them to kneel down there, and E●ery one to say the Lords Prayer five times, and I did the same, in praise of the five principal wounds of our God and Redeemer jesus Christ, and I granted them all a plenary Indulgence, giving the blessing of God and mine. The King and his people, when they saw us set forward, were amazed at our great and determinate resolution, and stood on a high place, where they discovered all the Camp, for to see what we did. The Moors seeing us come forwards, resolved to come and meet us: We going down the Hill, Goranya the King of Zeila came before his men, mounted on a white Horse, all in a complete Armour, and two Turks with him on each side one: and coming near unto us, within Caliver shot, all three stood aside as they came, to give place for his men to fight. In this space, one Peter of Lion, which had been Servant to Don Christopher, a very low man of stature, but a very good Marksman, and desirous to revenge his Master's death, shot at him, and struck him dead from off his Horse. The same day did others to the other two which came Gorania slain. with him, and killed them likewise, shooting at them. The Moors, when they saw their King dead, some turned their faces, and some stayed them, in such sort, that they were troubled, and hindered one another, that they neither fought nor fled: our men seeing their disorder and confusion, set upon them and slew many. At this time came in King Gradeus his men, and the Moors and Turks forsook the Camp and the field: In the which our men found great Riches, Provision, and Ordnance, and other weapons and furniture. They found the Turks which then came by the way, with Wallets full of Bread and sodden Hens, and others dead with the bit in their mouths, and found their purses full of Money of their pay, which they a little before had received. They took here the King of Zeila his Son; the Queen fled to the Province of Dagna. They entered a good way into the Country of Dembia, whence they brought also many Silks and Bedens, and Fotas of Ormuz, and rich Coverlets. The King Gradeus seeing the great and miraculous victory which God had given him, commanded a Monastery to be built very richly, in the place where the battle was fought, in praise of the secret of our Lord jesus Christ. And because it is not well that the base Spirit of an Abexine do pass without noting, which would have gloried of that which he did not, and enjoyed the labour of another; I will tell what he did. A Captain of King Gradeus, which saw the King of Zeila slain, went unto him and cut Vain glorious fool. off his head, and went to present it to his King; saying, That he had killed him, because he should give him the reward that therefore he deserved, which was very great: for that death, was the principal cause of the victory under God, and of the restoring of those Kingdoms. The King was very glad to know who had slain his enemy, and thanked him hearty, and made him besides Captain General of all his Kingdoms. But the Captain Arias Diz, which knew the truth, and was present when the Abexine brought the head, and knew besides, that Peter of Lion had kept the left ear of the Moorish King (which he cut off when he slew him) said to the King: I beseech your Highness, command to search the head how many ears it hath: they looked and found but one alone. Arias Dez said, A better Gentleman than that, hath kept the other which wanteth, which killed him, and cut it off, when y 〈…〉 all looked from the Mountain what we did, and that other did counsel you to run away; and sent presently to call Peter of Lion, that he should bring the ear of the Moorish King: He came and shown the ear, which appeared well to be the fellow of the other. And moreover, Peter of Lion said, That the Abexine should show the weapon wherewith he slew him, and what wounds he gave him, to the which he answered nothing: Then said Peter of Lion; Let them go seek the dead body, and they shall found that he was slain with a shot, with which the Abexine cannot shoot: they went to see, and found it to be true, whereof the King and all his men were much ashamed, and that his Captain in great disgrace. We rested there near two months: while we were there, the King sent the news of the A dissension amongst the Portugals about their Captain, is here omitted. The Queen's coming and entertainment. victory to his mother, which was a day's journey from the place where we left her: and he sent her word, that she should come where we were, that we might all rejoice and give God thanks together, and to congratulate me, because I gave order to that which was done, and was the cause of that victory. The Queen coming within a league where we were, the King knew it, and without telling me any thing, went with his Horsemen to meet her. The way whereby she was to come into the Camp, for the space of a Bow shot, was hanged with Curtains of Silk, and Testers of the same, and on the ground rich Coverlets. They gave meat in abundance to all that would have it; and this lasted one whole week. The Queen coming by the way, she came to see me to my Tent, and asked me, What evil was it she had done to me, that I being her Father, went not to meet her with her Son: I answered, That the fault was not mine, but her Sons, which would not take me with him, neither told me any thing. Having past some days, the King determined to go and recover the Provinces of Maro, joa, Countries reduced. Guidime and Goiame, which the King of Zeila had in his power, and gave order to begin the War in the Confines of joa, which is a great and rich Kingdom; and said, that I and his Mother should remain, taking our rest in his Countries. The King departed with all the Army, as well of Portugals as of his own men, to a Country called the Monastery of Zion: where there are very tall men of stature, which seem Giants. These as they were yet under subjection Tall men like Giants. of the Moors of Zeila, would not obey King Gradeiu, although they were his, neither would they give him provision for his men. Alfonsus of France seeing their disloyalty, said to the Captain Arias Diz: What do you Sir? Wherefore do we stay longer on these, but enter them perforce. They sent for the two Faukonets, with the which, and with the small shot they They yield. assaulted them, and peppered them in such sort, that they said, the Portugals were no humane men, for they fought not like men. Finally, they chose for their best Market to yield themselves, and sent to tell the King, that they delivered themselves into his power. And they also requested him, he would command the Portugals, not to take from them their Wives, and their Daughters, nor steal their Goods, for they had heard that they used so to do. Being there, the King of Aden sent word to the King Gradeus, That he should not think that This was the King of Adel. the King of Zeila was dead, for he remained in his stead, and because he should not think that those were words of a Cowherd, which threatneth and doth nothing, he would presently come to seek him. Departing from thence, they marched so long, till they came to a very great River, where they marched to meet the enemy, and to pass the River, they invented a good invention of Leather Boats, which they made in this sort. They killed many Beefs, and with the skins lined Leather Boats. the Boats of Wood, in which they passed the men: the Horses did swim over, for it was not so deep to hinder the passage. This being done, men went over to fasten some Cords on the other side, for to pass over by them: This they did half a league distant from the Camp of the enemies, and by night that they might not be seen. Having passed over the River, they King of Adel slain. set upon the Camp of the enemies, of the which they killed many, and among them the King of Aden. But there died also many Christians, and King Gradeus was also hurt, and like to have been slain, with the great disorder that he and his had, because they knew not how to fight by night: for they disperse themselves through the Camp, and could not keep together, nor help themselves, and therefore many of them were slain. The Moors seeing that their King was slain, set themselves to flight; The Portugals followed the chase of the Moors, till they slew the most part of them, and brought backe again the King's wife of Aden: and the King gave them great thanks, and praised God highly, for that so great and assigned victory; and said, that he would have of all, no more but the Sword and the Horse of the King of Aden, and that all the rest should be the Portugals, as well that which they took in the pursuit, as that which they found in the Camp, which was wonderfully rich, that all the Portugals should divide it among themselves brotherlike, seeing they had got it; and for himself and his, he would have no more, than the peace and restauration of his Kingdoms, which by the virtue and Arms of Portugal he had recovered. But as touching the Queen of Aden, called Dinia Ambara, because it were not decent that she should be captive of any man less than a King, that Daroa and Bale given Arias Diz. he thought good if she would become a Christian, that she should be the Wife of Arias Diz, and that he gave them for them, both the Kingdoms of Doror and Bale, which had been hers, and took for himself only Oygere's. §. four Disgusts betwixt the Negus and the Portugals: ARIAS DIZ his treachery. Battle betwixt the Abassines and Portugals. Their exile; ARIAS his death. AFter the King Gradeus had recovered his Kingdoms, and was in peace, I tarried that he should solemnize and approve more the obedience which he had promised to the chief Bishop, and the conformity of faithful Christians, celebrating the Sacraments, and using the Rites and Ceremonies of the Roman Church. But he as he promised it with an evil will, so he let it be forgotten, and did the contrary. I sent him word, that the next day I would come and visit him: but he made no account of me, nor of my message, nor of my coming. I sent also to the Captain Arias Diz, that I was come thither, that he should come to receive me with his men, as it was fit, and they had for a custom. He came the next day in the morning with one hundred and fifty Portugal's: which came to take my blessing, entertaining and making great offers unto me: and especially Arias Diz. The King coming near where I was, neither he nor his did make any motion, but were looking out at their Tents and Standings at us, as in mockage of us. Arias Diz came to me, and said: The evil will, Sir, which the King beareth you is well seen. And with this began to put forth his Horse, and to skirmish. Some other of the company, when they saw him feast, did even the same. But Manuel of Accunia, Gaspar of Sosa, and Deniz of Lima, which came near Gradeus his ingratitude. me, said unto me: Sir, dissemble with this tawny Moor; for know ye, that all this which he doth, and showeth outwardly, is malice and deceit: for his heart is as the King's heart; and he will not stay long without showing the sign of it in the Colours of our Lord and King; therefore trust him not, but redouble still upon him; for all that he doth and saith, is also feigned and false. The same did Lope of Almansa, james of Abrew, and other honest men. Whereof I remained much amazed: for I held him for no such man: but Gentlemen, and good men telling it me, made some impression in me to believe it. At this time, we drew near where the King was, and dismounted, and I went to the Curtains where he was, and I heard him say, speaking to Arias Diz. Mark my Captain general, do not carry any more in my Kingdoms that Ancient of the King of Portugal: but carry mine, and leave that. Arias Diz answered him: I will not leave the Colours of the King of Portugal. Then the King commanded a Page of his to take them, and carry them away from thence, and Arias Diz consented, and suffered him to carry them away. But a Portugal Gentleman, called james of Brito, took the Colours from the Page's hand: and because he would not let him go, strooke him with his sword over the head, and made him leave them perforce. When I saw that, I returned to my lodging, and all the Portugals with me, and the Traitor Arias Diz also. Sending him away with this answer, Arias Diz remained telling me by way of counsel. Sir, I know not how well it is to speak hardly, and anger the King Gradeus, for we are in his Kingdoms, fare from our Countries. At this, many Portugals arose, and said unto him, that certainly it appeared, that he was a Traitor to the Crown of Portugal, and his King; for his words and deeds declared it: therefore that he was not to be Captain of the Portugals. He answered, that he was Captain of the Emperor of Ethiopia, and not of the King of Portugal: therefore that they could not call him a Traitor for speaking in favour of the service of the said Emperor, to whom he did own that and much more, for favours which he had done to him, and marrying him with Dinia Ambar late wife of King Mahomet, and giving the title of his Countries. Whereunto I answered, saying: Arias Diz, I have notice, that you have forsaken the Faith of the Baptism, which you received among the Christians Catholic, according to the use of the Roman Church; and were baptised again with the Baptism of the Heretics and Schismatics of Alexandria, and have changed the name of Arias into Mark. When he heard me say thus, without any tarrying he rose up melancholy, and went to his lodging, with some few Portugals that accompanied him. By this time the King sent me word, that he requested me that we would come the next day, because that day it was already late, and there was no time for it. Entering into his Tent, the King did not arise, neither took my blessing, as he was wont, neither gave me my seat in my accustomed place, but only bowed his head a little, and let me stand. I seeing his new and unaccustomed discourtesy, said unto him. Not only, King Gradeus, to the King of Portugal art thou unthankful; whose Colours thou didst despise, with the which, thou restoredst thy estate: but also to jesus Christ art thou unreverent in my person, which do represent him, thou also wilt be cast away, and be accursed and excommunicate, if thou dost return to the Heresies of the jacobites and Dioscorians of Egypt: the which for their sins and disobedience which they committed, rebelling against the holy and right Apostolike Sea of Rome were lost, and are Captives to the Turks, and Infidels: and so shalt thou be, if thou wilt not amend. He answered me, that they of Egypt, and of the Sect of Dioscorus were not Heretics, but that we were Heretics that worshipped four Gods, as the Arrians: and that if I had not been his Godfather, as I was, he would command me to be quartered. And having passed other talk of this quality, I returned to my Lodging, where I found many Portugals that tarried for me, to whom I gave account of what had passed with the King. Being in the Camp with the Portugals, the King sent me word, that I should not meddle in commanding in the Camp of the Portugals, nor make any alteration in them, for as much as they were delivered to Mark, his Captain general; and that by him he would they should be governed, and by no other. I sent him word, that the Portugals were subject to the King of Portugal, who had delivered them unto me; and I, at the request of King Gradeus, delivered them to a Portugal, called Arias Diz. But the Portugals said they would not, neither was it their honour to have for their Captain an Heretic and a Traitor; neither would they fight under any other Colours but of Portugal: and besides, seeing that King Gradeus did not maintain that which he had promised, which was the obedience to the chief Bishop of Rome, Successor of Saint Peter, that they would not serve him, but would return with me to Portugal. Peter Straw went with this answer to the King; and said moreover, that if he would not obey the Church of Rome, and publicly so proclaim, that we all would leave him, and return to Portugal, as we said. Whereunto he answered, that he was King, and Lord of that Country, and that we should not go out of it, except he were willing; for he would that Marcos his Captain general should have the command and jurisdiction over the Portugals. The Portugals determined to die, or defend themselves from the tyranny of the ingrateful man, and of a Traitor: and they asked me, what mean we should have for to give the battle to so great a number of people. When I saw their determination, I said unto them; Sons, do not dismay, for in the greatest tribulations is God, and so will he be with us in this. And because our Camp had three entries whereby they might assault us, we took order to fortify them with some Munition, because when it were so necessary, we would fortify ourselves within, and defend ourselves as well as we might. The munition that we laid in those entries The Portugals assault the Kings Campe. was pots full of Powder hid, against the enemies did come in to set them on fire and burn them, as in effect it was done with their great hurt, as presently I will say: but before they assaulted us, between eleven and twelve at night, our Horsemen went out, and set upon the King's Camp: which sudden fear, and the noise of Trumpets, and Shot, did such effect, that all of them set themselves to flight, and had altogether been overcome, if the number of our men had been sufficient to have followed them: but because they were but few, they retired themselves presently. The King in this hurly-burly was seeking for a Horse to flee with the rest: but seeing that our men were retired, quieted himself: and when it was day, he commanded we should be assaulted. Every one set in a readiness, both his and ours, his Targeteers came, before which were the most and the best men that they had, and assaulted us by the three places which gave entrance where the Powder was, where our men tarried for them; and coming with great Powder plo●. fury, and cries, our men feigning weakness retired inward, and gave them leave to come where the Powder was: coming unto it they gave fire, wherewith many were burnt and slain, the rest fled away scalded and singed. When the King saw the loss of his people, and the deceit of the hope which he had, he tare his rich garments that he ware, which among them is a sign of great sorrow, and sent presently to call Mark. He came, and having taken counsel between both, they agreed that they could not overcome the Portugals by war, without coming into great danger, and want: therefore, they determined to take them by sleight and deceit, in this manner. They sent to tell us, that he repent him much of his error, because God had manifestly showed him, how much he had erred in not accomplishing that which he had promised and sworn unto me, but that now he would accomplish it, and do all that I would: and therefore he desired us we would do no more harm to his people: to the which we answered, that the evil we did was not by our wills; but that they had given a cause thereunto, whereof it grieved us very much: therefore if he did us reason of himself, ●nd did accomplish that which he had promised to God and to us, that we would do that which always we had done, which was to serve and love him as a Father and Lord: but if he would have any other thing, that we hoped in jesus Christ, that he seeing our justice, would defend us from his tyranny, and from the malices of Mark the Traitor. This answer the King imparted to Mark, to the Two sleights. which he replied, that to come the sooner to an agreement with them, he should use two policies: one was, to command all his Subjects, that none should serve us, nor provide us of any thing necessary, under pain of having his eyes pulled out for a Traitor: the other, to offer and give us much money and rewards, not only promised for hereafter, but presently, for on the one side, the necessity; and on the other, the covetousness would overcome us. The King did so, and sent us presently an assurance with much money for the men, and for me a great Present of Beefs and Muttons, and other things for provision, promising me that all should be done at my will, and that against Christmas next, which was within four months, I should celebrated general Orders, as before we had agreed. Besides the assurance of the King. The Bernagaez Isaac, did promise' that he would be on our side, and favour us by himself, and with all his power: and more he said, and swore that he perceived the King to be very repentant for the wrongs he had done us. We being about to go where the King was, Mark came with the Portugals that were on his side, and were with him, to accompany us, and so we departed altogether, and going by the way, I desired Mark that there might be no discord between him and the Portugals, he promised so to do. The King shown so great contentment of our friendship, that he came out to receive us out of the Camp, with all the great men of his Court: and all his men both high and low were very joyful. Within a few hours, there came to me Baltasar Montera, Antony Ferrera, Simon of Andrade, james of Brito, Antony Uaz, and said to me, that the treason which they had invented for us was discovered: for they had bidden them make them ready to go banished every one to his Country, fare distant one from another, charging the Lords of those Countries, to keep them in good safeguard; all by counsel of the Traitor Mark. I went to the Lords of the Countries which carried them, and desired them to entreat them well, the which said to me. Father, know you that Mark commanded us to carry these men in Irons, and give them other apparel Treacherous dealing. of Slaves, and use them like Slaves; but for your sake, which are our Father, we will deal better with them. And I went presently to the King, and said unto him: Now Sir, what shall I do? I see you do not fulfil your word, and you sand my Brethren prisoners. The King answered me with a good countenance. Father, there shall no wrong be done to you; but because it is necessary for us to prepare to the Wars, which the Gallas make upon me, as you know, in the mean while you shall remain in the Country of the Gaffates, praying to God for me, and you shall eat the Rent of that Country, which will suffice well for you and yours, for the last days I being retired there it sufficed me and all mine: and I will command to do you much honour, and to obey you as mine own Person: and against Christmas, if it please God, I coming with health, as I hope, you shall celebrated your Orders, as we have agreed. And as touching these men, which I command to departed from hence, let it not grieve you, for I do it to have no mutiny among the rest. In the mean while came Marcos in, and said to the King, I beseech your Highness to sand to Alexandria for to seek the Patriarch; he answered him: Blessed be thou of God; Mark my friend. That is done already. The King commanded a Captain of his to carry me to the Country of the Gaffates, and The Patriarch sent to the Country of the Caffates. should give me the possession of it, and command the Inhabiters of it that they should acknowledge me for their Lord, and resort to me with the Rents which they accustomed to pay to the King, for so his Highness commanded it. I carried with me all my servants, free and bond; and I carried besides a man of that Country, called Franciscus Matthaus, which had been a servant of the Ambassador Matthaus, which Queen Helena sent to Portugal, in the time of the King Don Manuel, your great Grandfather of glorious memory, and had been with the same Ambassador in Portugal. I gave him the charge of all my house, because he was discreet, and had good knowledge. Taking leave of the King, I traveled eight days journey, for it is so much whence the King remained, to the Country of the Gaffates, which lieth between many high and rough Hills, and is inhabited with a very barbarous people. After we had passed the Mountains, A rough country and barbarous people. we descended to a great Valley, so deep, that it seemed we descended into Hell, and the Hills remained so high that they seemed to reach to Heaven. The Captain, which carried me, commanded all the principal men of that Country to meet, and said before me, that the King commanded that they should take me for their Lord, and to pay me his Rents, but that they should keep me well that I went not away from thence, nor return to the King's Court, and they promised so to do. I was in that Country seven months, in the which the King went to make war upon the Gallas, as he had said to me, and came from thence wearied, and almost overcome without doing any thing to his profit. Within a little while Mark died, and he commanded him to be Arias or Mark the Traitor dyeth. buried in a Church, where the Kings of that Country were buried, with great pomp; he and his showing so great sorrow for his death, as though he had been their own Brother, or Father, and so they said, that in him died all their refuge and defence of their Countries. Knowing of the death of Mark, I determined my return to the Court. And on a day, I commanded to take a Captain that kept us, for some fault that I found against him, and commanded to pull him by the hair and to buffet him, and to bind him hand and foot, and commanded my Caliver-men A plot by fearing the people, to escape. to shoot off their Pieces near unto him, which was so afraid that he bepissed and bewrayed himself, and desired me for God's sake to lose him, and he promised me to go so fare from the place where I was, that he would never see me, nor I him. I commanded to lose him, that he might give news to the rest, as in effect he did. And I commanded the shot, which were ten or twelve, to shoot off many shots, which resounded among the Hills that they seemed thunder; and by mischance they killed two men of those with the bullets which they shot at random. Wherewith we skared them in such manner, that they fled, and habited the Country where we were: and the Captains sent to desire me, that I would go where I listed, for they promised me not to hinder my journey. We made such haste on our journey, that about evening Prayer we had go a day's journey, and made an end of coming out of the Mountains. Two days before we came where the King was, we found a Portugal, called Franciscus Magellanes, who came from seeing certain Lands which the King had given him: for he gave Lands to all the Portugals. And after I told him how I came, he told me of the death of Mark, and how for his death the King had made one james of Figueredo Captain of the Portugals, which within a few days died of a laske; and before his death, he had made two Captains together, one for the right hand, another for the left; for he had ordained that the Portugals should guard him, and go always near unto him in two Squadrons: of the which he made Captains, Gaspar of Sosa, and Lope of Almansa. Which Lope of Almansa, because he was a stranger, and of those that favoured the party of Mark, the Portugals would not that he should be their Captain, and Gaspar of Sosa remained; wherewith I was very glad: for this Gaspar of Sosa was my Nephew, and my friend. We went all in company till we came near where the King was, and there we separated ourselves. He went to tell the news to the Portugals that were with the King. The Portugals, as soon as they knew of my coming, came all to see me with great joy. The King also sent presently to visit me by his Page, and sent me word, that he was very glad with my safe arrival, for he did greatly miss me. He commanded to give me apparel, and besides, five hundred ounces of gold; and I remained more, because the Portugals desired me then by mine own good will, because I perceived that he did separate me from him, by reason of the other Patriarch, which was come from Alexandria, and was every day to come to the Court, and he doubted that we should meet, and that we would make some tumult. §. V The coming of another Patriarch. The Calide killed. Of the Gallas and other Provinces, subject and bordering on the Negus, and rarities there observed. The escape and return of the Author. AFter the King departed, the Asmache Robel came one day to me, and said unto me: Father, I being so much yours, as you know, will discover unto you a secret that imports you very much; but it shall be, you pleighting your faith unto me never to bewray me, for if the King do know it, he will command to cast me to his Lions. Sir, you are to know, that because you are of the obedience of the Church of Rome, the King will not that you be Patriarch of his Country, and sent to Alexandria to seek another Patriarch of his Another Patriarch. obedience, the which is come already, and is in Debarua, on the way toward the King's Court, therefore the King will not carry you with him, because he will possess the other with your charge; and besides, because he is much grieved at you, because you made him swear to obey Rome, and publicly to proclaim that every one should obey him. Now see what you will do, for if you will be go, I will absent myself from hence, that the King may not say, that I was consenting to your going. I thanked him hearty for the warning, and said unto him, that he saw, seeing it was so, how much it behoved me to go to the Court; therefore that he should absent himself as he said, whilst I departed. Going on my journey, I found a Portugal, called Manuel Aluarez, Groom of the Chamber of the King your Grandfather; by whom I sent word to the Captain Gaspar of Sosa, that I was going to the Court about a matter very important to them all, whereof I would tell him when I saw him; for he was certain, that the King would not be pleased with my coming, I requested him, that he with all the Portugals should aid me when it were needful. The next day coming near the Camp, I found another Portugal, called Laurence Gonsales, which told me that the King knew my coming already, and commanded they should take me, and carry me to a Rock where I might end my life, not being able to come out from thence. The Author sentenced to a Rock. And because your Highness may know, what Rock it was where he commanded me to be carried; it is thus, That in the Country there be certain high Hills, over-pearing the Country with great advantage, and all about steep like a broken Rock, so that in no wise they may be ascended, but by very narrow ways made of hand; and on the top are great Plains, some of a league and more, and some of seven or eight leagues, with very good Fields, and Fountains of good waters on the top, and other dispositions for people to live in them, as in effect there doth. But the ways are so dangerous, that none can come in or out from those Rocks, without the consent of them that keep them. These Rocks serve for Fortresses, and therefore in that Country there are no walled Cities. To one of these, did King Gradeus command me to be carried by two of his Captains, to make an end in it, without any hope of coming out. As soon as the Portugals knew that they carried me prisoner, they came presently to rescue me from the hands of those that carried me. Within a little while, the King came also with his men, and pitched his Camp near unto us, and sent word to Gaspar of Sosa, that he had not done well in taking me from his Captains. And he sent him word again, that he knew no error in his action, seeing he had delivered his Prelate from the hands of Tyrants, the which for doing good to unthankful persons suffered troubles and injuries. And that his Highness knew very well how much he did own the Patriarch, and how much favour God had showed him for his sake; and how, while he was in the Army, and they did obey him, God gave him always the victory against his enemies; and after we put him from us, and dealt uncourteously with him, were overcome of the Gallas, which entered in his Camp, and came to slaughter his men near to the King's Tent, having no body to resist them; and his Highness saw himself in such a danger, that he fled from them with great dishonour. And finally, he let him understand, that he and all the other Portugals would not forsake the Patriarch, which was their Father and had brought them from Portugal, and prayed for them to God. The King seeing the Portugals resolution, he sent to desire me to see myself with him: I said I would, and the Portugals said they would go with me, and so they did. The King received me with so great courtesy that I misliked it. I gave my hand to the King which asked it of me, and promised him not to go from the Portugals, nor from his Kingdoms without his licence. Of the which he was contented; and gave me for my maintenance so much Order for both Patriarches. Land, that the Rent of it was well worth twenty thousand C●uzadoss every year, and ordained that the Patriarch joseph, which he had commanded to come from Alexandria, should be his Patriarch, and I of the Portugals only; and commanded that Franciscus Matthaus, which was my Aduge (as here an Archdeacon) and all the other Officers which I had, should serve joseph. The King, to bring the Patriarch joseph to peaceable possession in his Country, thought it necessary that I should be absent with all the Portugals, and therefore ordained to place us in some part of his Kingdom out of the Province, which he most frequented, which is called Amara, where then he was tarrying for the Patriarch joseph. And to busy the Portugals in something, he sent them to the Province of Doaro, which neighboureth upon the Gallas his enemies, to jye there in Garrison in the frontier. The Province of Doaro is also neighbour to the Kingdom of Zeila. But the Captain Calide was not contented that they were placed there, because This was he which ●ft●r the h●st 〈…〉 ll rec●y●ed 〈…〉 am the Moor to the Portugals. he took away his living to give it unto them. And therefore determined to kill them, or drive them out of the Country. This Captain was a great Lord, and mighty: for besides this Province of Doaro, being great and strong, he had also the Province of Bale, and the Captain of H●dia for his neighbour and friend. From which Countries he joined seven hundred Horsemen, six hundred Archers, and six thousand Targeteers. He levied these men so secretly, that almost he came one morning before day to set upon us. But howsoever, we always kept a watch, and his men feared us, and doubted the setting upon us, they were perceived of our men, and could not give the assault that they would. And because the Calide was known by the device he wore, our men ordained that seven. Caliver-men should have an eye at him particularly, and shoot at him; for he being dead, his men were quickly overcome. So they did: and as he came in the forefront, known among the rest, before the battle began he was slain. The Captain slain. With his death some of his men made signs of peace, these were of those Lands which the King had given us: which sent us word that they were our subjects, and would obey us, and pay us our Rents as the King commanded, for that Rebellion was not moved by their will. The rest stood still without doing any thing, till we set upon them, and made them fly, and we slew some of them. With the which news the King was very glad, for he always was doubtful of the Calide, for he was the nearest Heir to the Kingdom by his Mother's side. I say by his Mother's Custom of inheritance. side, for by the Father he could not be according to the custom of that Country. The custom is, that all the male children of the Kings, except the Heirs, as soon as they be brought up, they sand them presently to a very great Rock, which stands in the Province of * Aluarez placeth it out of this Province, but perhaps in a larger sense, it included in it. Amara, and there they pass all their life, and never come out from thence, except the King which reigneth departeth this life without Heirs, for than they bring from the Rock him that is nearest, to come and reign. The which neither bringeth Wife * Aluarez hath an instance to the contrary. The Gallas. nor Children from thence, if he hath any there, but they remain upon the Rock, and he marrieth in the Kingdom with another Wife. By the death of the Calide of Doaro, we rested four months quiet, at the end of the which the King sent us word, that we should stand upon our guard, for he had intelligence, that the Gallas determined to come upon us on a sudden, for they de●●red to overcome us by whatsoever means they could: because they had not, nor all the Enemies of Presbyter john any other grief or annoy, but that which we did unto them. These Gallas inhabit in the Country's bordering to Magadoxo: they are a fierce Nation, they make war with their Neighbours, and with all people, no more then only to destroy them, and disinhabit the Countries: in the Countries where they overcome, they kill all the men, they geld the young men, the old women they kill, the young they keep for their use and service. It seemeth, that from hence came the * Suimbas, or Zuimbas, a Generation of Blacke-moores, so c●lled, like, or the same wi●h the jag●, mentioned by Battle and Pigafe●●a in ●ongo Suimbas, which came destroying all Guinea, for in their cr●eltie they are like. Hearing the warning which the King sent us, we began to prepare ourselves with things necessary for the War, especially of Powder, for with fire principally did we our parts, and supplied the forces which we wanted. We had great store of provision to provide ourselves with Powder, for in the Country there is great store of Saltpetre, Brim stone, and many Osiers to make Coals, wherewith we made it very fine, we commanded also to rid the Country of the women, and youngmen, and all the people that could not fight: and the rich Inhabiters fled also with these great and small, with fear of the cruelty of the Gallas. One day they appeared. They were many without number, and they came not disordered The Gallas approach. like barbarous people: but close in troops like Squadrons, and as soon as they had sight of us, they stayed tarrying for the rest, and from thence they came all in one body to pitch near unto us, in a distance where our shot could do them no hurt. We because they were many, and we few, went not out to receive them: but remained in our Campe. We were at the most an hundred and fifty (for the rest were already dead, almost all in the Wars, and some of sicknesses; which were not so many, as it seemed they might have been for our men, that Country being hot and situated under the Sun) and so returned to India with Manuel of Accunia, as soon as the King of Zeila was slain, for they thought that by his death all the contention was ended. Our Camp stood on a Hill, where we mastered the other grounds, and subdued those that did assault us. There we defended ourselves ten or twelve days tarrying for the King. In which time we slew many of their men with shot and fireworks: for they came near us without any fear, that we missed no assault of theirs, nor any stroke of ours that we did not bestow it well. By this time our Powder failed us, and the King came not; wherefore we were fain to leave the place and go to seek him. The Gallas did not follow us, for peradventure, they desired also to go from us, and I doubt not, but that if we had had more forces, that we had made them retire in despite of them. By this time the King came, and hearing that the Gallas remained Lords of the Country, he fell in a swound, without any sense for a great space. And afterward wept like a child, and said. Great is my sin, seeing it hath done me thus much hurt. Wonder how I loose not my wits, thinking on the great loss that I receive. As in effect he lost three great Kingdoms: two of them, Bale and Doaro, as big as Castille and Portugal, and Hadia, alone as big as all France. This Kingdom of Hadia reacheth to the borders of Melinde. And in this Country is great store of Myrrh, Incense, and Gum Aunime. Some Portugals Loss of three great Kingdoms, Bale, Doaro and Hadia. answered him. Let not your Highness grieve, for God can remedy it all, and will remedy it, if you will reconcile yourself with the Patriarch Don john Bermudez, which is the true Patriarch, and not regard the other Schismatic. Whereunto he gave no Answer, but set on forward, and said unto me that we should follow him. And because he held at that time the war with the Gallas to be unfortunate; He determined to go and see some Kingdoms of his Empire, which yet he had not seen, and at his return to set upon the Gallas, if yet they were not retired to their Countries: for they came but to spoil and destroy, and so return. We traveled toward the South-west from Doaro seven or eight journeys, and came to a Kingdom of Christians, called Oggy, in the which reigned a good man named friar Michael, Brother-in-law Oggy, the force and armour thereof. to King Gradeus, and his Tributary. Who made us very welcome, and good entertainment to the people. This Kingdom hath five thousand Horsemen, of the which six hundred are great Horse and harnessed, and the rest are light Horsemen, and they ride on the bore Horse. It maketh also ten thousand Footmen: the which fight with Darts which they throw, and the Horsemen with long Spears like ours. The armings for their Horses are of Elkes skins quilted within, and garnished very richly on the outside. He carrieth in his Army six hundred Hand-mils, which women do grinned with. This Kingdom hath a Province of Gentiles, called Gorague. Great Sorcerers. Gorague, which bordereth with Quiloa, and Mangalo. These Gentiles of Gorague are great Witches, and do divine in the Innardss, Guts, and Entrails of the Beasts that they sacrifice. They by their Witchcrafts make to appear that the fire doth not burn in this manner. They kill an Ox with certain Ceremonies, and anointed with the Tallow of that Ox they command to make a great fire, and cause to seem that they go into it, and that they sit down in a chair, and so sitting at leisure in that fire they divine, and answer to what is demanded of them without burning. The Goragues do pay to their King every year for Tribute, two Lions of Gold, and three Gold. A beast so called. Whelps of Gold and one Ounce of Gold, and certain Hens with their Chickens also of Gold: which all weigheth as much as eight men can carry: and this Gold is fine and good. They pay him also six Buffs laden with base Silver. They also pay one thousand Beefs alive; and many Lions, Ounces, and Elkes skins. In this Country is great store of Civet, * Or Dates. Sandalos, * Or Eben wood. Black Wood and Amber. The men of this Province say, that there come to traff que in it White men: but they know not of what Nation, if Portugal's, or Turks, or any other Nation. Westward from the Kingdom of Oggy lieth the Kingdom of the Gaffates Tributaries also. Gaffates said to have been jews. The Gaffates are Gentiles, and vulgarly it is said that they were jews. They are a barbarous and evil people, rebellious & quarrelsome. There be many of them in other Provinces of the Empire, but in every place they are held for Strangers, & different from other people, and abhorred of them, as the jews are here. In this Kingdom they are Lords, and have no other Nation among them, but some Christians which separated themselves from the Abexines, at the time they denied Romish Catholics, if they be not as invisible as their wood. the obedience to the apostolic Sea: which Christians even now do say and protest to be in the obedience of the same Sea. The Gaffates do possess in these parts a great and rich Country, of much Gold, and of some good Commodities, especially of fine Cotton Clotheses. Within the Country they have spacious and plenteous fields. They say that in this Country there is an invisible Wood, and it maketh men invisible. The King when he came to this Country, commanded to make war upon the people of the Country, and to enter with force of Arms into their Town, because they had rebelled since the death of his Father, and would not pay him his Tributes, nor reknowledge him for their Superior. The Gaffates came at this, and a morning before day assaulted the Camp of the Abexines, and slew many of them. The Portugals were near the King's Tent, for they were his Guard: when they heard the cry and stir, they came being already almost day, and drove the Gaffates out of the Camp kill many of them: and followed after them. The Portugals here in their Towns found great riches, wherewith they returned joyful and rich. They found Bezutos, which are like fine Quilts: and they found Cotton-cloathes very fine like Lawns: and they found Cypresses so fine, that a piece of thirty or forty yards would be contained within one's hands. They found also store of Gold in Pots, and Pans, and buried under their hearthes' in the houses where they make their fire: for there they use to keep it hidden as most secret, and they themselves discovered it to our men, because they should not kill them. The King would make no long tarrying there, for his pretence was not to do them much hurt, but only to threaten them: and because Winter came on we left that barbarous people quickly, and went the way to Damute, which lieth almost to the West from these Gaffates. On the West side bordereth presently with the Gaffates, whereof I spoke before, the Kingdom of Damute, which standeth upon the River of Nilus: that River maketh there many turnings Damute. and very great. The entrance to this Kingdom is difficult, in respect of the rough and high Rocks that are by the River of Nilus: in the which besides their being rough, there are Gates or rockpassages. also made in them at hand certain passages, in the Rocks broken with the Pickax, and shut with gates and kept with men at Arms, in sort that with a little force they resist and defend the entry from their enemies, if against their will they will come in. These Gates, when the Emperor cometh thither, are broken and open freely to all that will pass through them. Damute is a great Kingdom, and hath many subject Provinces. The principal is of Christians, Gold and Crystal. Oxen almost as big as Elephants, with huge horns. An Unicorn, or Asiaus Indicus not that which the Painter's present with a horn in the forehead. Amazons. Another tale of the Queen of Saba. Griffons. but some are of Gentiles. In all of them is found great store of Gold and Crystail stone. The Countries are very plenteous and fruitful, especially those which are near the River Nilus, the which have more Mountains and Rivers than the others. They breed many wild and tame beasts, and strange Worms and Serpents very venomous. They breed Oxen, Horses, Buffs, Mules, Asses, Sheep and other Cattles: the Oxen are greater than ours, so much that some of them are almost as big as Elephants. They have great horns, that some of them do hold a Tanker of Wine, and do serve to carry in, and to keep Wine and Water, and as the Tankers Barrels here. I was bold to speak this, because Don Roderick of Lima, brought one of these horns of this bigness to this Kingdom, in the time of the King your Grandfather, when the Ambassador Tagazano, and the Father Franciscus Aluarez came with him. There is found in these Countries a kind of Unicorn, which is wild and fierce, fashioned like a Horse, and of the bigness of an Ass. There be in them Elephants, Lions, Ounces, and other beasts, unknown here with us. There is near to Damute, a Province of women without men: which do live after the manner of the ancient Amazons of Scythia, which in certain time of the year permitted the company of some men that were their Neighbours, and of the children which they bore, they sent the man-children to their Fathers, and the women they kept with themselves, and brought them up in their customs and stile. In the same manner do these of Aethiopia, and they burn also their left paps, as those did for to shoot more readily with their Bow, which they use in their Wars, and in Hunting. The Queen of these Women knoweth no man, and for that act is worshipped among them for a Goddess. They are permitted and preserved, because they say, that they were instituted by the Queen of Saba, which went to see King Solomon. In this Province of the Women there be Griffons, which are Fowls so big that they kill the Buffs, and carry them in their claws as an Eagle carrieth a Rabbit. They say, that here in certain Mountains very rough, and desert, there breedeth and liveth the Bird * Monstrous huge fowls, or foul monstrous fools & lies, which haply the cunning and bragging Natives reported and we had need of their faith of Miracles, to believe. For how did God created first and after bring into the Ark all Creatures Male and Female, if this Phoenix be sole? Qui Bavium non odit, amet tua carmina Maevi. He which believeth this Phoenix, and these Griffons, &c. may believe ●amas Miracles. Which I speak not to disgrace the whole story (which is useful) but to make the Reader wary where things are toll upon report, or are advantageous to Rome or Portugal. Much of this Chapter seemeth to me Apocrypha, but I leave liberty of Faith to the most heentious Credulity, which shall think fit to believe then to go and see. And yet may Africa have a Prerogative in Rarities, and some seeming Incredibilities be true. Phoenix, which is one alone in the World, and it is one of the wonders of nature. So do the Inhabitors of those Countries affirm, that this Bird is there, and they do see it and know it, and that it is a great and fair Bird. There be other Fowls so big, that they make a shadow like a Cloud. Upward by Nilus towards the South there bordereth with Damute, a great Province, called Couch. This is subject to Damute, and Gentiles do inhabit it: the Prince of it is called by the name of his Title, Axgagce, that is to say, Lord of the Riches, as in effect it is so. The Axgagce maketh when he needeth ten thousand Horsemen, and more than twenty thousand Footmen. He carrieth in his Army one thousand Hand-mils used by Women, which do grinned with them the flower necessary for the people. At the time that we came to Damute, this Prince was in Arms with the King of Damute: wherefore, the King Gradeus said to me, that as a Prelate and Mediator of Peace, I should sand him word, how his Majesty was very angry against him, by reason of his Rebellion and Disobedience, and that he determined to destroy him by means of the invincible and more than humane force of the Portugals, which he brought with him for that purpose. I did even so, and sent him word, that he should obey his Emperor, and bring him his Tributes, and see him, for I did assure him that his Majesty would use clemency with him. So he did, and came presently with a great sum of Gold, and great quantity of Beefs, and other provision in abundance for all the Army: and many Slaves, Mules and Asses, for the necessary service. The Axgagce provided the Emperor's Camp with all things in abundance, without wanting any thing. And at the last ●e himself came acompanied with many and proper men on Foot and Horse: and he was very richly attired. as soon as he came to the place where he might be seen from the Emperor's Tent, he dismounted from his Horse, and put off the rich clotheses he had on, and remaining in others of less value, he came to the Tent, and tarried till they commanded him to come in. After that he entered into the first receipt of the Tent (for it was divided with certain Curtains) and there he cast himself on the ground until the Emperor commanded him to arise, and received him with good words, and commanded him to apparel himself, and commanded to give him some meat, and there heespake with him behind the Curtains, without admitting him to his presence, till after four days he commanded him to come in where he was. For this honour and courtesy that Gradeus shown to Axgagce, he said unto him, my Lord, I will do you one service, that neither I nor my Forefathers ever did to your Father, nor to the other Emperors your Predecessors, which is to show you the riches and secrets of my Countries: for with this condition we do obey you, that you shall not see them but with our will. Finally, he led us through his Countries to a great River of sixty fathom breadth, or more, in whose borders there be many venomous Snakes, so much, that their biting is mortal: but by the goodness Fat and venomous Snakes. of God, Nature hath provided a remedy against that hurt: and it is an Herb, that groweth in some places of that Country, which is so contrary to the Snakes I spoke of, that they fly from it as from an Enemy, and came not near him that hath it about him, neither hath Strange herb. their Poison any strength where it is, either stamped and laid in a Plaster, or the juice of it. We saw one of these Snakes that made an end of eating a Buff that it had killed, and the King commanded to kill it, which had leaves of grease like a great and fat Hog, which was good for the cold, and other diseases. There be others also, which they call, Of the * Or Canopy shadow, because it hath a skin on the head, wherewith it covereth a very precious stone, which they say it hath in her head. On the other side this River is a barren ground and habited, the kind of it is brown, read and dry, as that which we see in some parts of Ribateio. This Earth hath two parts of Gold, and one of Earth, for so it yields in the melting whereof there be as many workmen in that Country, as here there are Smiths, and more, for in that Country there Incredible quantity of Gold. is more Gold, than here we have Iron. The Lords do not permit that any Bridge or Boat be in the River, that there may no easy passage be had, and because every one that listeth may not go over to gather the Gold. The means to pass that River is this. They have Buffs accustomed to pass over, and when they will go over to the other side they put them in before, and they go swimming fast by their tails, and they fill certain Bellowss which they carry with that same Earth, and tie them about their necks, and come again fast by their tails as they went. In this manner the passage is not common to all. And those that do pass are bound to try the Gold they bring, in the melting houses of the Axgagce, for they all are his, for to pay him his duties. The King Gradeus to certify himself better of the truth, commanded some of his men to go to the other side, which went over, and brought of the earth, which the others brought, the which being tried yielded as much as the other, and the men of Gradeus said, that all the ground of that Province was of that quality, for they went a great way in it, and found it all to be so, and they said that the ground is so hot, that they could not lay them down to sleep upon it, but that they sought Caves and Slates on which they lay, and also that there were in the Country certain read and great Ants that did bite them, and were so many, that they did not let them sleep. We thinking that we had reason to wonder at the great quantity of Gold which we saw, the Axgagce of the Country said to King Gradeus, that he should not wonder, for he would show him yet more: and lead us down the River towards the South-west, travelling very A golden glistering Mountain. easily two days, at the end of the which he shown us on the other side the River a Mountain that in places glisteren like the Sun: and said unto us that all that was Gold. With these and other entertainments that he did unto us, King Gradeus was so contented, that he determined to make him a Christian: and he desired him he would be one, and that he would be ever his very great friend. He answered, that with a good will he would be one. The King commanded presently to prepare his Baptism, and a Bishop Prelate of the Monastery, The Axgagce baptised. called Debra Libanus Christened him, which is the head of the Monasteries of Amara, and King Gradeus was his Godfather; and they named him Andrew. There Andrew told King Gradeus, how he had in those parts certain neighbours which did evil neighbourhood to him, and did overrun his Countries, robbing and kill his Subjects: and requesting him, that seeing God had brought him thither with that Noble people of Portugal, whose fame did fear the people of that Country, that he would revenge him of his enemies which did him great annoy, and they would be warned not to offend his subjects any more. The King granted his request, and commanded his men and the Portugals to enter into the Country of the enemies, and overrun it, warring against it with fire and sword, robbing and destroying their goods, taking the people captive, and kill those which resisted. This they did for a great space of the Country, in the which they found great spoil of rich jewels, and much Gold which they brought. This being done, King Gradeus returned to Damute, where we heard the men of the Country say, that there were things to be seen of great admiration; so much, that being told to them that saw them not, they seem Fables, the refore they are not all to be put in writing. But believe your Highness, that with reason is Africa called the Mother of Monsters; for so it is without doubt, especially in the Country within, near to the River of Nilus, where there are Mountains, Rivers, and desert places, with great disposition of the Country and favour of the air, and of the heavens to bring forth and produce what it listeth. Returning from Damute by the River Nilus, downward toward the Read Sea, we came to Goiame. the Kingdom of Goiame, which bordereth presently upon Damute. Goiame is also a great Kingdom, plentiful, and fruitful, and rich. It is inhabited with Christians, subject to Presbyter john: It hath Gold, but not so much as Damute. In this Kingdom of Goiame there be certain Rivers, in the which, under the Sand are found certain spongy stones like our Pumicestone, but that they are heavy and yellow; the which being tried, are converted in Gold, the Gold stones. the most part of them, saving some little dross. In this Kingdom of Goiame is the Catadupa of Nilus, whereof Tully maketh mention in the dream of Scipio, and I will declare to your Highness Catadupa, by the Ancients placed nearer Egypt. what it is, for it is a great thing, and worthy to be known, and it is not all a dream, as in effect some things that some large tongued men do speak of this, and of other things which they never saw, are but dreams. This Catadupa is a great fall of the River Nilus, from a high Rock down. The Rock is almost half a league high, steep down, without any slant or hillock, from thence falleth the River Nilus, altogether in a deep Lake, and close between great and high hills. The quantity of water is great, for it cometh gathering from more than three hundred leagues to that fall, and it maketh so great a noise, that it seemeth a great Thunder, and amazeth them that are not accustomed to it: it soundeth so, that three or four Bow-shot round about, it stunneth the ears, in such sort, that in all that space there is no other noise heard, be it never so big, but that: neither can the air receive any other but that, which filleth all, so doth that sound drown all others, as the greater light doth darken the other smaller. That place is called in the Country The Falls, or Catadhi. language, Catadhi, which is to say, a noise, or a great sound, whence it seemeth that Latins did make the name Catadupa. Westward from these two Kingdom, Damute and Goiame, towards Guinea, are barten grounds, and evil inhabited; and in them inhabit the Gaffates, Gaffates. and other Gentiles very savage. These are not well known, neither have they dealings with the people of that Empire, to the which they neither give their oath, nor own any subjection, for almost all of it lieth to the East of Nilus. There is Gold in those Western Countries towards Guinea, but that they say, that the Gold of the Land within hath sparks of Sand, as some that cometh from the Antillas'. By the stream of Nilus below Goiame, near neighbouring is another Kingdom of Abexines ancient Christians, great and good, called Dembia. In this Nilus maketh a great Lake, which Dembia. Huge Lake. hath in length thirty leagues, and twenty in breadth, wherein are many small Lands, all inhabited with Monasteries of religious men, of whom I made mention before. And this is not the spring whence Nilus proceedeth, for it cometh from fare above. A little below there lieth another Kingdom, called Agaoa, inhabited with Moors and Agaoa. Gentiles mingled together. This hath a King by itself, which neither obeyeth the Presbyter john, nor the Turk. It extendeth to the Borders of Egypt: unto Dembia the River Nilus runneth, from the South-west to the North-east, and cometh within thirty or forty leagues of the Read Sea, almost opposite to Suaquen: and from thence windeth to the Northwest, till he cometh into the Mediterranean Sea. In this Nook determined the King Onadinguell to make a Trench, and turn the River Nilus to the Read Sea, as his Predecessor Ale Belale began to do, Trench intended from Nilus to the Read Sea, Subia Nubia. and therefore sent to demand Pioners of the King your Grandfather. To the West from Dembia lieth a Province, called Subia Nubia (which now is of the Moors; and they say, that sometime it was of Christians, and itseemeth to be so, for in it are some Churches found, yet old and ruinated) and presently joining with Subia Nubia. Moore to the West lieth a Kingdom of Moors, called Amar, and it is very great, where through the Merchants of Cayro do pass that go to jalofa, and to Mandigna, and other parts of Guinea to seek Gold: and from Amar they carry Salt, which groweth there in Mines, which is very dear in Guinea, for the great scarcity there is of it. Before we do departed from the River Nilus, in those Countries whereby the River Nilus runneth, in july, August and September, is the force of Winter, and therefore doth that River increase then, and not at other times, and bringeth great store of water, for it cometh very fare above Damute, more than two hundred leagues, and to his entering into Egypt eight hundred, with turnings and windings which it maketh, and passeth by great Hills, where it gathereth great store of water from many Rivers of great waters. All men do not know the inward parts of Africa, especially above Nilus, the which, neither the Inhabitors of it do know, nor have any notice of it all, for it is very great and difficult to search out; and therefore I digressed a little from my History, to give an account briefly to your Highness of these things I saw, because peradventure there is not another in this Country that knoweth them by sight but I, that dwelled in it thirty years or more. And moreover, if it had not been that journey that I went with the King Gradeus, although I had been there as much more, I had known no part of the Countries which above I have rehearsed. Now I will return to give an account of myself, and of my Companions. King Gradeus, after he had spent in his visittaion ten or twelve months, determined to return toward the Provinces of Simem and Amara, where the Kings and Emperors of that Country do make their abode and continuance, because the Country is better than the other, Simem and Amara. and more secure, and because they are borne and natural from thence. In Amara and Uedremudro are Mines of Copper, Tin and Lead. here are certain Churches cut out of the hard Rock, which they say the Angels did make. And indeed, the work seemeth more than humane. Of these see Aluarez. The Traffic of these Proviuces to Damute, where the Abexines chiefly do provide themselves of Gold, is for the most part by Iron, whereof there is great store in them, especially in the Province of Tigremacan, which is also a neighbour with these: which Iron is so much worth in Damute, that they give for it Gold by weight, quantity for quantity. I touched this matter here, because I think, that the Kingdom of Damute, and the Province of Couch do confine with Sofalla, and if from Sofalla they have the Iron that they have need of, they will give their Gold also for it. These Provinces lie to the East from Goiame and Dembia; and the Province of Bethmariam remaineth to the Southeast, where the King satisfied us our Rents, which by the coming of the Gallas we had lost in Doaro. The Province of Bethmariam is great, and well inhabited, and of great Rent, all the which the King released to us the Portugals, and the Lands divided among us according to the qualities Bethmariam. of the persons. He that received lest for Rent to his part, had more than one thousand crowns a year; the Captain had more than ten thousand, and I had as much. The King gave us this Province, because it was a Frontier to the Kingdom of the Gafates that were risen, because that from hence the Portugals might make inroads in their Countries, and punish them, and bring them to obedience. Finally, our journey being ended, and the King seated in the Province Riches of the Portugals. of Simem, the Portugals did ask him leave to go and see the Lands which he had given them in the Province of Bethmariam. And I demanded also licence to go to my Country of Portugal, as I meant, and he gave it me, understanding that of Bethmariam. I asked him this cloaked licence, because I would not break the oath that I had made unto him, and because I knew that if I had asked it plainly, he would not have given it me, but rather would have hindered my coming, or taken away my life, as he desired many days before. I was in the Province of Bethmariam as long as Winter lasted, which began to come on when we retired ourselves; and for to win their favours and love of my subjects, I cherished them all that I could, and did ease the rents that they were bound to pay me, to make them benevolent and affected, that they should not bewray me when I would go away: for the King had commanded them all, that they should look to me that I went not out of the Country. The same had the King also commended to Gaspar of Sosa, Captain of the Portugals, the which Dissimulation. for that respect sent many times to visit me: and I for to assure him, made myself sick of the Gout in one of my Legs, I took my bed, saying; That I could not go on foot. In the mean season, Gaspar of Sosa went to the Court, and I had opportunity to do what I desired. And also, because I would have no hindrance of them of the Country, I sent to call some of the principallest of them, and said unto them, that I was very sick as they saw, and would go in Pilgrimage to the Monastery, called Debra Libanus, to commend myself to God, and to request Debra Libanus. the religious men there, to pray to God for me; therefore, that I desired them they would resort with my Rents to a Servant of mine, with whom I left the charge of my house and people. And because the way to Debarua, directly was by the Countries where the King was, I determined to go by another Country distant from thence, and habited, and therefore I commanded to carry provision sufficient for myself, and seven or eight persons which I carried with me, whom I most trusted, which I commanded to say by the way, that I went very sick, and that I went to cure myself to Debarua, where the Country and Airs are more healthful. By this way I crossed a Nook of Nilus, where I passed it twice, with great trouble, because the Coasts of the River were very craggy, and with great danger of not letting me pass Crossing Nilus. through certain gates that are in them, guarded with armed men. Here I commanded my men that they should say, that a Servant of the King came behind which was known, that carried me to Debarua to be cured; and with this deceit they let us pass. At last, with the help of God, by the intercession of our Lady, to whom I commended myself, I came safe to Debarua, where certain Portugals received me which were there, with great joy and entertainment: the Bernagaez of that Country, as soon as he knew that I was there, came to see me, and asked me, saying; What good coming is this, Father, to this Country? I answered, that I went very sick, and that I went to be cured. He said again, that he thought I would pass to the Countries of Franquia, which are near the Sea; therefore that he desired me that I would not do so, but that I should rest a few dares, and return unto the King: I answered, that in no wise would I return to the King, for he knew very well, and all men did know, how great reason I had to fly from him: but my intention was to devil in that Country, in an hermitage of our Lady that was there, and end my life there. Seeing that is your will, said he, I will writ to the King, and request him, that he will let you be here, and that I take you to my charge, for to give account of you, that you shall not go away from hence, and I will sand him word that you are very sick, therefore trouble not yourself, for all shall be done at your will. And said moreover, Father, That which I ask you for God's sake, is, that you will suspend the excommunications, and cease from the curses which you lay upon the King, and upon all this Country, Excommunications and Curses. because some evil may not come to us; and besides, that you incense not the King against you. He sent an honest man of his house to the King, which returned in few days with the answer: And it was, that the King was much moved against me; especially, because I said that he was an Heretic and excommunicate. And the King said, That if it were not for the Portugals sake, that he had commanded me to be slain. And yet said more, that I was a Traitor and forsworn, because I had broken my Faith and my Oath that I had sworn to him, not to go out of his Countries without his licence. To which I answered, that he had given me the same licence, as it is said in the former Chapter. Finally, he commanded that I should abide in Debarua, and not to go from thence without his special commandment; and to the Bernagaez, that he should have a special care of me. I was in Debarua more than two years, commending myself to God, and said Mass the Bar●a, or Barua. most days in a Church of our Lady that was there, where about nine or ten Portugals that were there accompanied me, which came flying thither with others, from the unfortunate battle in which the Goranya overcame us, and took Don Christopher. About this time, there came a Venetian, called Micer Suncar, which came from Gran Cayrus with a message from certain Venetian Merchants which were there, and had taken in charge forty odd Portugals, which were taken captives in the parts of Ormuz, and the Turks demanded thirty thousand Ransom of Portugals. crowns: and Micer Suncar came to know of Presbyter john if he would ransom them, who ransomed them, giving the said price, and other two or three thousand crowns for their expenses. There came also to me a religious man of the company of jesus, called Master Gonçaluo Gonçaluo a jesuite: this is Gonzaluos Roderick, whose Epistle followeth in the next Chapter. with his companion, which came from India to inquire after me, and the other Portugals, and of the estate of that people of Presbyter john, which after I informed him how it was, went to the King's Court, and did inform himself in that Country what I had done and suffered, to reform that people to the obedience of the Church of Rome, and gave a public testimony and relation in the Cathedral Church of Goa. Being in Debarua, tarrying for passage to India, there arrived to the Port of Maçua, Antony Peixoto a Portugal, with two Foists, whereof he was Captain: Master Gonzaluo and I determined De Barua, called elsewhere Baroa. to go and visit him, and go with him for India, and that I might do this without hindrance of the Abexines, I had a good excuse in this manner. The Church of our Lady which we had in Debarua, was burnt a few days before by a disaster, wherefore I desired the Bernagaez which had the charge of me, that he would let me go to Maçua to ask some alms of the Portugals of the Foists to re-edify the said Church, and that he would lend me a Mule to ride on, and some men to accompany and guard me. He did it willingly, for he thought I was already seated in the Country, and had no desire to return to Portugal, and sent with me a Priest of his own Sect and Nation, and sent besides other, six or seven men to accompany and guard me, charging us to return presently, and that we should not stay. And for more his assurance, there went in our company an Ambassador of Presbyter john to the Governor of India, for whose respect he thought also that the Capucine of the Foists would not carry me, if he desired him the contrary. But Antony Peixoto the Captain was very glad to carry me, and when the Ambassador saw me embarked, went backe and would not go with us, thinking His escape to Goa. that for my sake he should not be well entertained among the Portugals. There went with me, as I said, Master Gonçauluo, and those few Portugals that we●● in Debarua. We came to Goa after the passing great Tempest by Sea and want of victuals, Francis●●● Barreto being Governor of India, who received us with great joy, and commanded me to be ●●dged in Saint Paul, with the Fathers of the company of jesus, which shown me great love and honour while I was there, Numez the Patriarch the Story of whom, and of Andrew Ouiedo followeth. which was about nine or ten months, tarrying for shipping for this Kingdom. The Governor commanded the overseer of your Highness' goods, to provide me of all things necessary, and so I was always well provided for of all things necessary in the Country, and for the Voyage. The Patriarch Don john Nunnez came thither I being there, and the Bishop Don Andrew with their companions. As soon as the time of shipping came, I went to Cochin, because the ships are wont to departed His return home. from thence, and the Governor commanded to give me a good lodging in one of them, and provision in abundance. Don john Menesez the son of the Nayler, came for Captain of that Voyage, and also another Don john Menesez, of whom I received great courtesy and entertainment unto the Island of Saint Helen, where I remained against his will, contending much about it: There I continued a year suffering some bodily trouble, of hunger and other necessaries, because that Island is so distant from humane communication, that there cometh no people, but some fugitive Slaves which had run away from some ships that came thither: and it was said, that they had killed another Chaplain, with the which mine began to be corrupt, and would not serve me. Wherefore destitute of all humane help in mine old age and sickness, I came perforce the next year to Portugal, in the ship called Saint Pablo, wherein 〈◊〉 of Melo came for Captain. I came to Lisbon in the month of August, the year 1559. Your Highness reigning, whom God give long life, with Peace and Grace in this world, and the glory of his Kingdom in the world to come, Amen. They brought news of us hither, as of men cast away: and without doubt, that was a great and inhuman carelessness, and was the cause that there was no more good done in the Country. For your Highness may believe, that the matters of that Empire were in such estate, that if that small number of Portugals had been maintained with supplies of men, it might have gotten such a possession an● authority, that King Gradeus either with his will or without it, would have obeyed the holy Motner Church: and his people with the conversation of ours, and the doctrine of our Preachers, which would have taught freely, had taken the true Christian Religion, and had left the errors of the Alexandrines, which for their sins are destroyed, they and their false Doctrine, whereby it hath no vigour for to resist the truth if it were preached and favoured: for among them there are no proud and stubborn learned men, but there are devout religious men, and very humble, which in good simplicity desire to serve God, and take very easily the doctrine of truth, and apply their understandings to it. In Temporal things had such profit been gotten, that neither Peru with his Gold, nor India Moore profit in this adventure, then in the East or West Indies. with his Traffic, had surpassed them: for there is more Gold in Damute and her Provinces, then in Peru, which might have been gotten without the expenses which the India maketh, and without war. Of myself I gave also some account in this Treatise, though not much, not to trouble you, as I have said: for I travailed many years in those Countries, and passed many troubles for the service of God and of your Highness, wherewith I should have wearied your ears if I had told them, or the less part of them: For the first time I went to India, I went in company of Lope Suarez, Alfonsus of Alburkerke being Governor of it, and was there to the time of james Lopez of Sequera, by whose commandment I pass to the Presbyter john of Ethiopia, in company of Don Roderick of Lyma, and the Father Franciscus Aluarez, which returned from thence with an He passed to Ethiopia with Aluarez. Ambassador of that Emperor, called Tagazavo, of whom I made mention in the beginning of this work, in whose gage and hostage I remained in that Country: in the which they always shown me great honour and good usage, to the Emperors taking me for Godfather of his son and heir Gradeus, and before the death of his Patriarch, called Abuna Marcus, he elected me Patriarch of that Country and his Empire, according to his custom, and desired me on his behalf and mine to go to Rome, to give the obedience to the chief Bishop, and to desire him he would confirm to me that dignity and Patriarch-ship, and from thence to Portugal, to do that which I said in the beginning of this Book. Which journey I made by Land coming to Cayro, and to jerusalem, and was taked by the Turks and misused, and almost slain, but by God's assistance I came to Rome, in the time of the holy Father Paul the third, who not only approved my election, but instituted me besides, and confirmed me Patriarch of Alexandria, * An easy thing to be liberal of another man's. and gave me personally the possession of that Seat. And in testimony of the truth of all this, he commanded to pass me his accustomed Letters and Authentical Instruments, which were seen and approved in this kingdom, which I lost with many other things in the battle where Don Christopher was taken, and because I s●●w them not they mock me: but it is no matter, seeing God knoweth the truth, and knoweth how much I laboured for the restoring of the Faith and Religion of that Country. 〈◊〉 forgive my adversaries, and to me he will give himself in reward of my travails, and to your Highness' long life, peace and prosperity in this life, and in the life to come eternal gl 〈…〉 e, Amen. CHAP. VIII. Late Changes of State and Religion in Ethiopia, with other remarkable Observations. §. I Relations of JOHN NUNNEZ (or NONIUS) BARETUS sent for Patriarch of Ethiopia, and ANDREA P. ●ar. Thesa●rus' rer. I●d. l. 3. De Abassinorum reb. N. God. lib. tres. OVIEDO his Successor. IOhn Bermudez * God. l. 2. c. 14. & seq. a Spanish Priest had been sent by the Roman Bishop into Abassia, which patriarchal dignity (before this mission of Nonius) and having been taken by Turkish Pirates, yet after diverse Adventures, pierced into Ethiopia, where by Claudius * Gradeus. the Emperor he was well entertained in show, to hold the Portugals the faster to his succours in the War against the King of Adel: who being slain, he would acknowledge no other Patriarch to him nor his, but the Alexandrian. Hence arose great hatred of the Abassines unto Bermudez, insomuch that it was vulgarly bruited that he had stolen a Vessel of Gold out of a Church: so that he was forced to return into Europe. Him have I (being then a Boy) seen at Lisbon, where he made an end of his life and labours. About those times, one Peter an Abassine, a Monk of Saint Antony's Order, with some others of his profession came to Rome, who being of a forward and industrious disposition, learned Peter an Abassine. the Latin and Italian Tongues, and easily insinuated himself into the favours of many; dealt also with Pope Paul the Third, very earnestly to sand another Patriarch into Ethiopia: as for Bermudez, their wanted not causes of that hatred which he had incurred; but for any other, he should no sooner set foot in Ethiopia, but all men would adhere to him, forsaking the Alexandrian and his Abuna. The Pope by Letters commended the business to the King of Portugal, to choose a man fit for this business, who named thereunto Peter Faber, and writ to the Pope to confirm him; but death took him away. The Abassine continuing his importunate suit: in the Peter Faber. year 1554. julius' the Third gave ear hereto, whose Bulls were ratified by Paul the Fourth his Successor, in whose time Nonius was consecrated at Lisbon, and with him Ouiedo, the one Patriarch, the other entitled Bishop of Hierapolis. King john gave many holy Vestments of Silk and Damake richly and curiously wrought; Crosses, Chalices, Pyxes, and other Vessels of Gold and Silver to commend the Roman Piety by this sacred splendour to the Abassine Nation. Nonius before his journey to leave behind him Monuments of jesuitical Humiliation (the jesuitical humility unknown to Prophets and Apostles, Offices Ecclesiastical are called Orders, holy Orders: God is a God of Order, Ord●, saith Saint Aug. est parium impariumque rerum sua suique locatribuens dispositio. Saint Paul bids men walk in their calling, and forbids inordinateness. Babylon hath name of Confusion. And what inordinate Confusion, how confused Orders are a Patriarch-Scullion, a Bishop continual Coqui adiutor? &c. Even as he which styles himself a Servant of Servants, and a Bishop, and makes himself King of Kings, yea, Deposer and Translator. Christ once washed his Disciples feet, yet did not the Apostles ordinarily do it, but had their Widows for this service. Let Francis and Ignatius with their followers, be Examples of lousy lowliness, and scullery humility. To me he is humble, which beareth patiently what God sends and doth not sand for fantastic crosses; which breaks not his rank to seek Enemies, but valiantly holds and fights in his own file and standing; which denies himself to obey God, and not neglects God to please himself, in men-dazzling will-worships, in Mustersand Monster, of needless shows, vnmortified mortifications, and perhaps proud humiliations. heart makes it Humility by the discreet manner and divine end, which otherwise in most servile Offices is as merely titular as was his Patriarkship) in this his patriarchical dignity made himself a Servant to the Society, waiting on them at Table, yea, (his Episcopal Ring laid aside) was a continual helper of the Cook, washed with care and pleasure, the Dishes, Boxes, Pots, and either Vessels of the Cookery; besides this, he was a diligent Hearer of Confessions, not refusing once in the night to go to a mean Cottage to shrive a Negro Slave. Before he went his patriarchal Voyage, the King sent to Peter Mascaregna, the Viceroy, to sand an Ambassage into Ethiopia, to prepare way to the Patriarch, who sent james Dias with Gonzales Roderick a jesuit Priest. Who in the year 1555. arrived at Ercoco, which then belonged to the Abassine, to whom they went thence by Land: and having declared their message, and delivered the King's Letters, they found his mind altered (for he had written before to King john in that business.) But the whole Discourse will better appear in Roderickes Letter in September, 1566. from Ethiopia to the Jesuits in Goa: which (so much as concerneth this purpose) I have here transcribed. ON the fifteenth of May, we came to the King of Ethiopia. He was then in his Camp encompassed with many Pavilions. Being certified of our arrival, he commanded a Lodging to be provided where we might be entertained. The next day we had access. He sat in his Tent spread with a fair Carpet, and adorned with silken Hangings on a Bed, the Curtain opened. james approaching delivered him the King's Letters, which he commanded to be read before all the Portugals in the Camp, with a loud voice. In them the King signified amongst other things, that the next year he would sand thither one of his Household, and some Religious men besides, famous for life and learning. Claudius' frowned at the hearing hereof, but answered nothing to the purpose: and thus dismissed, we returned to our Lodgings. Two or three days after he went to see his Grandmother ten days journey thence: and we were left in the open field, not having one man in the Emperor's name to provide us any thing. Yet were we not forsaken of God, by whose providence and bounty it came to pass, that a Portugal took care of us, and brought us to a place whereof he was Lord, three leagues distant, entertained us at his House, and commending to his the care of us, followed after the Emperor. here we spent almost a month, in which time I writ a Book of the Errors of the Abassines, and the truth of the Roman Faith, to offer it to Claudius at his return. For he openly said, as I learned of a Portugal, near about him, that he neither needed our Doctrine, nor intended to obey the Roman Church. It was also commonly reported, that some of the Chief men did openly affirm, that they would more easily subject their necks to the yoke of Saracens, then exchange their Customs with ours. Which did the more confirm me, to deliver my mind rather in writing then by word; so to learn his Answer and unmask his opinion so long closely concealed. So soon therefore as he returned to these parts, we went to his Camp and were entertained of the Portugal Soldiers. For the Emperor had quite forgotten us, nor cared to know how or where we lived. Now, because I had made my Book in Portuguse, and it was necessary to turn it in Chaldee, I petitioned of him by Letters, to assign me two of the best learned Monks to turn some Doctrines of Christian Faith into the Chaldee Tongue: for I would in writing show how undeservedly the Abassines reckoned the followers of the Roman Faith amongst Heretics, and affirmed, that they were worse than Mahumetans: for so they openly said and reported. Abassines blind zeal. A Book called the adultery of the franks, that is, of the Western Church. And because I knew that they had a Book which they called the Adultery of the franks, made by the Alexandrine Schismatics, wherein the Chalcedon Council is reproved, and many lies are forged on us; I desired of the Emperor that I might have the use thereof. The Book he denied, the Monks he granted; which yet when they had begun to translate the Book, whether because they had been so commanded, or else were afraid of any thing, or for some other unknown cause, refused to proceed in the Enterprise: until that by the Portugal Captains intercession, they were commanded to finish it, assisted therein by a Portugal, an honest man, and well skilled in the Chaldee. When again, I needed another to transcribe in right Characters that which was translated, he was also desired and obtained of the Emperor. Yet had he scarcely begun, when the Emperor in a rage sent to revoke him, and in his name to tell me that I should not stay, but sand him the Book as it was, or surcease such business. That the thing therefore might be no longer deferred, nor the Emperor have any excuse for his sin, I thought it necessary to show him the Book ill written and blotted, appointing thereto a certain day, which was the twentieth of August. When that day was come, with the Captain and seven or eight other Portugals, I present myself before him, and having saluted him, show the cause of my coming. He The discourse betwixt the Negus and the jesuit. forbids me to proceed, and diverting his speech to another matter, warily escheweth all the blows made at him. Then I letting other things pass offered him the Book, which beginning to read, he conceived so great fury, that he could not but utter his concealed Poison. Thou askedst (said he) of me that thou mightest make a Book wherein to declare the verity of the Faith, and Monks to translate it into Chaldee, both which I granted. And behold, thou hast done quite otherwise. For neither dost thou explain the verity of Faith, but dost ascribe Errors to them which are free from Errors. Thou shouldest also have known how fare this thine Enterprise disagrees with thy condition, which art but a simple Priest. Knowest thou not that these things belong to Bishops, and pertain only to great Prelates? Why hast thou thrust thy Sickle into another's Harvest? I confessed myself a man of small worth, yet to have done nothing discrepant with my condition, seeing I had written those things which are plainly contained in the Book of the Gospels, and in the Holy Counsels, and which are to be believed of a Christian man. Thou obiectest said he, many Errors to me and mine, wherewith we are not entangled, I determine not of your Faith, OH Emperor, quoth I, but I am sure your Abassines are erroneous, nor do I falsely ascribe any thing to them. If it please you to make trial, you may command your Monks and most learned men in your Empire to come hither, and I will make it appear, that they are so ensnared in the Errors there mentioned, as none shall be able to deny. He replied, that he hated the Quirks of Disputations, and that it was the custom of Ethnikes to commit their Superstitions to Questions, which Christians, especially the ancient did altogether forbear. There had now passed above one thousand years since they professed that Faith: if any part thereof were false, how chanced that in so many years none durst do as I An 〈…〉 vitie p 〈…〉 d against Rome forth Abassine 〈…〉 ou, and l●ong● Peace. had done? I answered, that God provoked by bad works of men often suffered them to fall into evil: that he aught to give great thanks to God that he sent in the time of his life and Reign, one to show the way of the sincere Faith. Then He. The Church of Christ hath been divided 〈◊〉 ●o f●●re Seas, we are engrossed into one of these from the beginning▪ from it right and Laws 〈…〉 now separated. I assent (quoth I) that there were four patriarchal S 〈…〉 from the beg 〈…〉 〈◊〉 the Roman by Divine * Where is it? Statute was preferred before the rest, as the Head Mother, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all. When others have failed, whosoever obey them against the Roman, are Enemies, 〈…〉 〈◊〉 from their Head. Look in my Book, there shall you found the Solutions of all 〈…〉 propounded. But take diligent heed that the speech of the Prophet, Nolu●t in't 〈…〉 be not applied to you. After many words on both sides, the Portugal Captain 〈…〉 added at last, that I wrote my Book to that purpose, that I might know whether his 〈…〉, he would obey the Roman Sea, and entertain those Religious and Learned me● 〈…〉 of Por 〈…〉 sent him. For if he would not entertain and hear them, there was no cause 〈…〉 should come to Ethiopia, which sought nothing but the salvation of the Abassines. He 〈…〉, that he had Learned and Religious men in his Kingdoms, and therefore needed not that 〈…〉 besent from any other place, neither was it ever in his mind to subject himself or his Country to the 〈…〉 ane Bishop. For that which Gaspar Magelanes had done in his name with the King of Portugal, was done by the mistaking of an Arabian Monk which translated his Letters and understood ●ot his mind. Once; besides the Alexandrian Patriarch, whom always he hath obeyed faithfully, he would acknowledge no Superior in holy things at all. Whereupon, being out of hope to mollify his obstinate mind, having leave I departed. When I went away, looking upon the Portugal Captain, he highly commended my Learning, saying, that he much marvelled how being so young, I could be so excellent in knowledge. I learned after that he read my Book thorough, and often had it in his hand, and shown it to his Mother, often to his Brethren, and other Princes of the Empire. It was also told me that the Abuna knowing what was in it, forbade the reading thereof with a grievous Curse. Therefore, the second day after a Messenger was sent to him from the Prete, which in his The Abuna can better curse then dispute. Leo condemned, Dioscorus approved. The Romans lost that which they never had. For that Council decreed the Privileges to Constantinople, with Rome (except Priority of order) and that (not upon promise by 〈◊〉, or Succession from Peter) because th●● 〈◊〉 this w 〈…〉 Imperial C 〈…〉 es: and the Council of Nice acknowledged Alexandrias Privileges in Africa, equal to the Roman in Europe. name might ask leave to read it, which the Abuna denying, the Emperor in a rage gave him many reproachful and contumelious words, called him Heretic and Mahumetane, which read the Alcoran of the false Prophet Mahumet, and forbade so holy a Book, and made by such an Author to be read. He added further, that seeing he came into those Abassine parts to perform the Office of an Abuna and Doctor, he should speedily answer to those things which a simple Priest opposed. The Abuna denied that he would enter into any Disputation against me: for he came into Abassia not to dispute, but to give Orders. Nothing was more common in men's mouths, and some Countries favoured our part, others the contrary: whereupon the Emperor sends for some Monks in best reputation of Sanctity and Learning, and commanded them to transcribe my Book very purely. I was much afraid, jest they would have left out some things which I knew the Emperor was disgusted either to hear or see, as those things which I had written of Pope Leo, and Dioscorus the Patriarch of Alexandria. For the Abassines think and say, that Dioscorus was a Saint, Leo a bad Man, whom they so much hate that they cannot hear his name without horror. Also they reject the Chalcedon Council for Error in Faith, and say that it condemned Dioscorus unjustly. Therefore, ever since the time of that Council (the Decrees whereof they wholly reject) they have been divided from the Roman Church. They follow also the Heresy of Sergius Paulus and Pyrrhus, condemned by the sixt Synod at Constantinople, and many other Errors. When the time was come that the Emperor should answer me, as he had promised, I went to the Court, and sent one to signify to him that I expected an Answer. Whereto he said that his Father's Ambassador had been ten years in Portugal, neither could he dispatch his Affairs in all that space: it is therefore meet that the Ambassador of the King of Portugal should patiently wait my Answer. I perceived whither these things tended, nor did I think it fit to stay any longer, but desired leave to departed into India. He cunningly deferred, as a thing unmeet, that I so great a man should so soon be go, specially having come to treat of Matters so weighty; nor could I spend my time better than in hearing there the Portugals Confessions. But if I were fully resolved to departed, I should yet give him one months space to answer: that being passed, if I had no answer, I should dissemble an Answer, and might go whither I would. After this, on the fourth day of October, the Emperor's Mother sent a Servant to me, desiring to speak with me, and to see the Chalice which I had brought from Goa, a thing much magnified amongst them. I went presently with some Portugals, all which she was willing should enter with me. After a Discourse of the Queen & the jesuite. a few words, coming to talk of Religion, she said, Seeing your Faith and ours differ nothing but are one and the same, What needed it I pray, to writ any thing thereof, and make a causeless broil? Whereto I briefly, Whether your Abassines hold the right Truth you may perceive by my Write. This I affirm to thee, OH Empress, although you had no other Error, this one, b Would God this were their one and only, for then their error would be found the An ●ent and Ca 〈…〉 like T 〈…〉. that you are separated from the Roman Bishop, the Vicar of Christ on Earth, it would be enough and more, unto eternal destruction. She answered, that she and her people were subject to Peter and Paul, the Apostles, and especially to Christ himself. I denied, that he is subject to Christ which is not subject to his Vicar; when Christ himself saith, He which heareth you * The Apostles were no body with this jesuite; or all are swallowed into the Romish Whirlpools and no marvel, for Christ's own prerogative, Of one 〈…〉 stor, is next arrogated: as if the Church had no Christ to be Pastor, nor no Apostles to hear, but the Roman: called to that headship by Phocas, and since this dispute, publishing a new Creed added to the Trent Council The Abassine and jesuite have divided the truth betwixt them in some things, which in some other both want. Omnia probate, quod bonum eft tenete. heareth me, and he which despiseth you, despiseth me. And if it be true which the Evangelist john from the same Lord relateth, that there shall be One Shepherd, and one Sheepfold, whom did she think to be that Shepherd? She answered, Saint Peter * Christ saith, I am that good Shepherd, &c. john 10. and by Peter, is still so acknowledged, and other ministerial Pastors of their flocks to feed them, not to domineer, &c. 1. p. 5. Gross errors of the Abassines about the Sabbath & meats, &c. diverse others most abominable. . If said I, Peter be that one Shepherd, the same Office must needs agreed to them which in order succeed Peter. She answered, neither I nor mine deny obedience to Saint Peter: We are now in the same Faith wherein we have been from the beginning: if that be not right, why did none admonish us in so many Ages? here I, the Roman Bishop, which is Pastor of the whole Church of Christ, could not in the years passed sand into Abassia, by reason of the Mahometans stopping up the passage. But the way by Sea being now open, he is able to do it. She should take knowledge that the Commonwealth of Christ wheresoever it is, is one mystical body, which in Heaven hath Christ the Head, in Earth the Vicar of Christ, which is the Head of all Christians. It may not be doubted, but that members must be subject to their Head, and to be directed thereby. From the time the Church began till the year 488. it was well in Abassia, and all the Patriarches of Alexandria, but thenceforth they fell to ruin. If they would attain salvation, they aught again to conjoin with their lawful Head, and become one body with him: for Christ himself had said, That there should be but one Sheepfold in the Church, and one Shepherd: but one body except it were monstrous, could have but one Head; whereas the body of Christ is most perfect, and free from all filthiness. So great a work said she, as that is, to wit, that the rest of the members be joined with the Roman Head, belongs nothing to me, nor to thee. It is meet, that other Patriarches congregated with the Roman, should deliberate of so weighty a matter, and decree by their authority what is to be done: For to forsake old Customs and Rites by private counsel, and to undertake new, is a thing full of danger and offence. I on the other side said, That they were very ancient which the true Faith teacheth, nor have any novelty in them, and therefore it did rather take away then give offence, whatsoever is done according to the rule of Faith. After some other such like things, followeth in the same Epistle of Gonzalus. A few days after, the Emperor removed this Camp to a place a day's journey distant, and we followed him. When we were in a certain field, three Monks came to me; one of which was accounted learned, and was very desirous to see and speak with me about Religion. In the beginning of his speech he confessed, that all our things pleased him, but yet he could not approve that we neither observed the (Saturday) Sabbath, nor abstained from Swine's and Hare's flesh, vomiting out other venom. For he affirmed, that the souls of the just departing out of this life, although nothing remain in them to be purged, are not yet presently received in Heaven to see God, but are conveyed to earthly Paradise, there to expect the end of the world. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth only from the Father. That the Son is equal to the Father in regard of his humane Nature. That only Mahumetans and Ethnics after their death, are cast into Hell, to abide there everlastingly: but Christians which live badly are there to be tormented in the fire of Hell, till they purge their sins: for all which are signed with the Character of Baptism, shall at last be saved, and so he construed Christ's words, He which shall be believe and be baptised, shall be saved. But I so convinced his errors by reasons and Scriptures, that coming nearer, he acknowledged himself satisfied. But jest his Fellows which were unlearned should hear, he whispered thus to me. The things which thou teachest are true, and I will keep them all in my mind, and so went away. The month being past, I went to the Emperor, and desired an answer and leave to departed. He answered, I might be go at my pleasure. As touching the religious men which King john sends me, when they shall come to Mazua, there shall be some to receive and conduct them to me, I shall willingly hear them discoursing of the Faith. Then departed I from him and betook me to my journey. By the way, I visited some Towns of the Portugals, heard many of their confessions, brought some of them from Concubines to lawful Wedlock, their Concubines first (being Abassines in Sect and Nation) instructed in the Roman Doctrine, and revoked to the Faith. Because the Churches of this Region are consecrated to the holies of schismatics, neither have Altars accommodated to our uses, we carried an Altar with us. When I was in one of these Towns, one came thither to salute me, sent from a principal Abbot, which six miles off ruled two great Monasteries; one of Monks, the other of Nuns. The name is Belivanos', or Plurimanes, Plurimanos Monastery very famous. famous in those parts. For from thence proceeds whatsoever is to be believed in all Abassia, because there is thought to be the rule of Faith, and for that cause the Abbot himself is in great honour amongst all. I thought it meet to visit these Monasteries, and went together with the Portugal, my Companions. The Abbot was absent, I briefly viewed the Monasteries. Both they and the Monks Abassine Monks. much differ from ours. Each of them hath his own little house separated from others: he hath his own part of ground which he tilleth for himself. So are they all divided in habitation and occupation, that you would think you saw not a Monastery, but a small Village. And although the Monks devil on one side, and the Nuns on the other, yet are they not so separated, but that many Children are The Nuns. said to be begotten betwixt them. Their Order or Family is neither Franciscan nor Dominican but is called Tecleay Manot. This was the name of the Founder, which with them signifieth. The Pillar of the Faith. He hath great opinion of sanctity among the Abassines, and is said to have wrought many Miracles. That is the most famous, that he slew a Serpent, esteemed by the Ethnics for a God, and converted the Ethnics: first to the Faith of Christ, and after that, many of them to this form of life. Thus much Gonzalus. Alfonsus of France a Portugal, which had been Interpreter betwixt the Emperor and this Letter of Alfonsus of France a Portugal, to Gonzalus. Gonzalus, did writ to Goa to him, touching a discourse twixt the said Emperor and him, touching the said heresy of Dioscorus, which he had said might be evinced by holy Scripture, and authority of Saints and Counsels. If your Scripture, said the Emperor so deemeth of us, God knows what ours deemeth of you. I know, quoth I, That the followers of the Roman Faith are esteemed Heretics of the Abassines, and accounted Nestorians, as if we admitted two persons in Christ, as well as two Natures; for so they had often objected * Therefore Claud us had objected four Gods to Bermudez. to me with contumely: and after mention of his yearly rebaptising, contrary to Saint Paul's saying; One Faith, one Baptism, he grew very angry, and threatened me with his Sword, but seeing my constancy he departed. He concludes, I thus think Gonzales, that this Emperor will more easily end●●● the yoke of Saracens, then of the Roman Bishop. On the thirtieth of March, 1556. john Nonius Barret, Patriarch of Ethiopia, Andrew Ouiedo, Bishop of Hierapolis, and other Jesuits sailed from Lisbon to the East. In the way a great Exorcising the Seas & Winds. Let this be a general rule to the Reader, to believe a jesuite jest in things nearest Rome, in other things to give him Faith, where this Romish Faith is not a brewing. For I disclaim not their humanity, though I trust not their divinity in all points. Yet even jannes' and jambres against Moses, did as great miracles as this, or as any which I believe of their relation done by theirs. False Prophets have, Deut. 13. and false religions, pretend miracles, 2. Re. 1. which john Baptist, an extraordinary ●●d true Prophet had not. Tempest happened, which (saith our Author) by the Patriarches Prayers was appeased. For taking water in a vessel, and (attired in his holy Vestments) blessing the same, he sprinkling part of it in the Sea, part on the Sails, Tackling, and other part of the Ship, with a certain form of Prayer brought to pass, that the Seas and Winds were quiet. Well; if he could also have given sound limbs to Francis Roderick, his fellow Ignatian, whose help he used in hearing the confessions of the Passengers, being a man lame and going on Crouches. So should he have freed him from that scoff of the Moors at Mosambike, that his Arguments could not stand against Mahomet, himself being so lame; nor could they be right, himself being so crooked. He answered well, That their Sect was more deformed than he, and wanted both feet and head too. But the Miracle might have cured his body and their souls, or done good in Abassia, if their miracles were as ready before Infidels, or those whom they call Heretics, whose curious eyes may examine them, as before Catholics, whose credulity rather makes than finds them. Once, miracles are not for Believers (which must walk by Faith, not by sight) but for Infidels. But let us leave their mystical tales, and come to the Historical Relation. Having stayed a month at Mosambike, they proceeded to Goa, where discouraged by Gonzalus his Letters, he advised with others, which thought it meetest that he should stay at Goa till King john might have knowledge, and that Ouiedus with some others of the society, mean while should be employed in that Ethiopian business. This was put in execution: and Nonius abode at Goa six years' space, which he spent in his daily Massing, Contemplations, hearing Confessions: sometimes visiting the Kitchen (as before) always mending his own clothes when they were torn; sweeping also his Chamber, and the rest of the house, carrying forth the Dust to the place appointed: often washing Pilgrims feet, and on set days of Novices; most observant of all the Laws of the society, how free soever from any Superior, but the Pope only. He died in December, 1562. Andrew Ouied a Castilian, was appointed by Ignatius, according to the Pope's Order, an Adiutor to the former Patriarch whilst he lived, and his Successor after his death: and was with him consecrated Bishop of Hierapolis, as before is said. His Kitchen and Chamber labours, and domestical other services, fetching Water in Earthen Vessels on his shoulder, lying on the ground among Beggars and famous humilities, I omit (not envying those new-coined virtues * I rehearse these things in the Story of Jesuits, that the world may see by what art they attained to that reputation in the Papacy: dazzling men's eyes with a seeming splendour of humility, such as is rejected, Col. 2. vlt. laying this low foundation to their haughty aspiring, creeping to the lowest, and terrifying the highest. Phil. 1. to that new Society; I hold it much better, they were all busied in the Indian Skulleries and drudgeries, then in European State-affairs. I know bodily exercise is easy to them which love not their ease, and light to such as delight to be magnified, as hath appeared in Pharisees, Essees, in Baal's Priests, Moloches Votaries, Turkish and Ethnics Regulars; I had not mentioned these things, but that the jesuits use to insult and inst●lt so much hereon) I magnify more both Ouiedo and others, for whatsoever labours undertaken by the Kings Mission (I quarrel not altogether the Pope's Commission) to reduce strayed souls, as were these of Abassia, whither we now follow him. I am not angry with virtuous designs, neither in Pope nor jesuite; yea, in such things I honour them: neither will I for their sakes think worse of that which is a good deed, if not altogether well done, materially commendable, if any way formally defective. When they seek knots in Rushes, and would deform reform Christians, let them have Peter, Get thee behind me Satan: but in converting the Gentiles from perverse errors, or this Abassia from jewish, jacobite, Monothelite heresies, I will a 〈…〉 st them with my Prayers, and applaud their endeavours: and say, Flesh and blood hath not taught them this, but the heavenly Father; and if Christ be truly preached, whether under a pretence or sincerely, I therein joy, and will joy. Let them still compass the world to win Proselytes if it be not to compass the world, and circumvent their converts; yea, as Moses learned of jethro to rule God's people, so I would some of ours in Virginia or elsewhere, would follow the Jesuits so fare as they follow Christ. In the year 1557. on the Ideses of February, Ouiedo with five other Jesuits, passed from Goa into Ethiopia: Their names were Antony Fernandes, Andrew Galdanes, Gonzalus Cardosus, Francis Lopez, Emanuel Fernandes. There were besides some twenty Portugal's: they arrived safe at Arcoco. Had they stayed five days longer, they had lost their Voyage, if not themselves. For on the second of April, the Turkish Admiral with a great Fleet took Mazua, (being Mazua and Ercoco taken by the Turks. then in the aid of the King of Zeila) and Ercoco, also the only Port Town then left to the Prete, fortifying them in such sort, that all passage to Christians was prevented. Let us here insert the Letter of Emanuel Fernandez. ON our Lady day in March, 1557. we came to Baroa, and the Barnagasso being certified of our Letter of Emanuel Fernaudes. coming, came to meet us, and received us, especially the Bishop, with signification of honour and good will. There was great rejoicing of the people to see him, which came with great alacrity to kiss his hand. In that City we stayed twenty days, in which happened the commemoration of our Lord's Passion; and the mysteries of that holy week, we performed in the most pious manner we could. On Good-Friday we made a pompous Procession (respecting that place) from our Church to theirs. Great was the concourse of people to us, approving and applauding the Roman Rites. We spent a good deal of time in hearing the Pontugals confessions, and other holies. Many of their Servants and Children were anointed with Chrism, and confirmed by the Bishop. The Barnagasso came often to visit him, and he often, but in vain, exhorted them to the obedience of the Roman Church. The spring coming on, when those parts were in fear of the Turk, we went from Baroa to the Emperor, in which we spent Baroa, or Barua. fifty days, every where meeting some of Portugal race which needed Sacraments. Eight days before our arrival at the Emperor's Tent, one of his chief men was sent to us to salute the Bishop in his name, and many Mules were brought for carriages. At last came one in the Emperor's Name, to charge us that we should proceed no further without his command, which happened two days after. When we were a little off from the Camp, the Emperor sent word, and we pitched our Tents, and therein abode that night. The day following about noon, many of the Royal blood, and others of the chief Nobility, not a few, preciously attired and well mounted, came to us in our Tents. Two of these were of principal place, to whom was the office committed of conveying the Bishop to the Emperor. Mean while the Emperor with his Mother and Brethren ascended into a high place, whence he might behold us coming. When we were come, the Prete appointed that we should pass on Horseback into the first Court (an honourable courtesy, and differing from the Court custom) and before the entrance of the second Court, wherein was the Tent Royal, we alighted. At the door of the Tent on both sides were many men, venerable by Nobility or age, ranked in goodly order, and leaning on staffs. here we stayed a while. Then came forth two (Isaac the Barnagasso was one) which with lowly bowing of the whole body, saluted the Bishop, and (we attending) led him in to the Emperor. He also shown no small signs of honour and love to him at his coming. After that a few words had passed, Ouiedo produced his Letters from the Viceroy, the Patriarch, and others in India, which were presently read in the presence of all. The Emperor was not a little disturbed therewith, nor was able to conceal his baokwardnesse to the Roman Church: but warily, and being well affected to the Portugals, he endeavoured as well as he could to hide it, and to seem well apayed: not so yet, but some evident signs of perfidiousness appeared. And although he never purposed to relinquish his errors, yet at the first he well entertained the Bispop, and allowed him and his company large maintenance. Nor was there any which in word or deed durst wrong us, in respect of the Prince's favour. Set aside his profidie, in the whole Abassine Empire, was not a man, whom the Emperor Claudius did not exceed in prudence, magnanimity, and other royal virtues. He Commendation of Claudi 〈…〉 was very gentle and affable to the Bishop, and always gave him some hope of reclaiming him. When they began to treat of Religion, Ouiedo desired him that he would be present at their disputations with them, which amongst the Abassines were esteemed most learned. He consented and often heard the Bishop arguing matters of Faith with a great troop of men learned: but in regard of Claudius, all the rest of that faction were mute. He alone both in heat of speaking and eagerness of victory, surpassed all which he brought into that contention with him, and with such dexterity of wit did often defend his errors, that he wrought us some trouble. And although Ouiedo always got the victory in dispute, the adversaries yet (such is the custom of obstinate minds) with laughters and immodest clamours, boasted themselves to have gotten the better. When therefore the Bishop saw that he prevailed nothing by this course of disputing, he gathered in writing the erroneous opinions of the Abassines, and offered the same confuted by reasons and authorities to the Emperors reading. He took the same and read it, and as he could, answered in writing to every thing, stiffly averring, that he would never yield obedience to the Roman Bishop, nor decline from his Predecessors steps in things of Religion, but would hold that Faith which they held; and therefore in vain did any mortal man endeavour to make him in any sort to relinquish it. Herewithal he began also to show some tokens of indignation against the Bishop, and openly to affirm that his presence was distasteful to him. Whereupon jest he might provoke against him and his the fury of an impotent man, he thought best to yield to the time, and leaving the Emperor, sought to draw others to the truth. Thus fare Emanuel. But when Claudius heard that many of the Nobles and others, both Plebeians and Monks were by the Bishop and his Companions brought out of their darkness to light, he was much moved, the Abbots especially with complaints incensing him. Whereupon he sent for him, and sharply reproved him, commanding him to treat of the mysteries of Faith with the Portugals, and their Posterity, but with none of his Abassines. He answering, that he was therefore sent thither, and must obey God rather than Man, what danger soever he incurred; so provoked the Emperor, that he reviled him, and forbade him to come any more in his sight: telling him further, that his labour was vain to impose on him or his the Pope's yoke. This was in the year 1559. in lanuarie. In February following, the Saracens called Malachales invaded those parts. On Maunday-Thursday was a battle betwixt them and the Abassines, in which these were put to flight, and Malachales: the Author doubteth whether they were of the Amalckites posterity. Modesty of a Moor. Adamas Emperor. the Emperor slain, his head cut off and sent with judibrious triumph to the King of Adel. The Captain of the Saracens, in acknowledgement that this victory came from God, alighted off his Horse, and triumphed on an Ass. To Claudius having no issue, his brother Adamas Segned●● succeeded, a man of evil qualities, and a cruel enemy to the Roman Faith. He had been before taken in war by the Saracens, and carried into Arabia, where denying Christ he turned Mahometan, but being redeemed by Claudius, he returned to the Abassine Faith. The Bishop went to gratulate his succession, and received honourable entertainment. But after that, upon occasion of Converts to the Roman Church, he commanded him to be brought before him, and swore, that if he proceeded in that kind, it should cost him his life: and then also rend his garment, and laid violent hands on him, at last condemning him to exile with Francis Lopez, in a barren high Mountain, taking away his Chalice also, to hinder him from saying Mass. There they continued Ouiedo banished three times. eight months, in Caves, lying on the ground, living on wild herbs: this place also being a receptacle of Robbers, whence they set upon Passengers. Hence at length he was delivered by intercession of a Noble woman, which coming thither, saw (they say) a glorious light shining about his person and Mansion. He persecuted also the Abassine Converts with death and banishment: five of which being cast to the Lions, found the beasts more mild than the Emperor, who again sent Andrew and them into exile: where being in danger of starving, at Ouiedos prayer (I will not urge your credit) a River (like jordan) opened her bowels, and yielded them a hidden Miracles like a bad herb, make the jesuits Stories often distasteful and doubtful. You cannot have their Rose without such prickles: or any remote religious Story without such vanity. Other miracles they tell which I have omitted, as enquiring more after the Abassine state and Church, then Popish miracles. Malaseguetus Emperor. The Galae. treasury of Fish. Again, he was revoked, and again for like reconcilements to Rome exiled, having before offered with his own hands to take away his life, his sword (by I know not what miracle) falling out of his hand. In this third exile, he adjoined all the Portugals, and that without their wives and children. But a conspiracy being set on foot by Isaac Barnagasso, and others, which exalted Betanc Zarcar, illegitimate son of the Emperor's elder Brother, this made him sand for the Portugals from their exile. In the first battle Adamas was overthrown: in the next, he took and slew his Corrival. In the third, another legitimate Brother of Zarcar was set up, and the Turks called to help with their Ordnance, which put Adamas to flight. This was in the year 1562. in the next year he died. The Empire was now rend into diverse factions, some creating the son of Adamas Emperor, others that brother of Zarcar, and some looking to other parts. Andrew, which was now Patriarch (Nonius being dead) got him into Tigrai, near that famous Abbey, called Abba Guarima, and dwelled in Fremona, a small Village, sixteen years together, in which he never saw Abassine Emperor. For war had set all things in such combustion, that although he might reduce some Abassines, yet for reconciling that whole State was no opportunity. Malaseguetus the son of Adamas reigned but seventeen years (Barnagasso being dead) the Galae in the mean time, invading, wasting, overthrowing and spoiling all in their way, possessing with victorious arms, above one hundred Regions or Shires, the greatest part of the Empire in a short space. The Turks also from the Sea shore which they held, made often inroads, slaying and captiving many. Ouiedo mean while, was preserved at Fremona. Sebastian King of Portugal understanding how things were desperate in Abassia, dealt with the Pope to sand this Bishop to japon, which by Pius the fifth was granted, in the year 1556. The Copy hereof he received the next year from the Jesuits of Goa, but excused himself in a Letter to the Pope, alleging the Impossibility of getting thence by shipping, the Saracens infesting those Seas. But if five hundred Portugal Soldiers were sent thither from India, which we Oviedos Letter to the Pope. long (saith he) expect, and earnestly desire and hope in God to obtain; there will be no doubt, but not only the Abassine Rebels will come to the obedience of the Roman Church, but many Ethnic people also to the Faith of Christ. For here are in Ethiopia innumerable idolatrous Nations, whom we Harvest lost for want of labourers. Sinari. may go to without crossing any Sea, and easily draw to the Faith. We know for certain, that many of the Kingdom of Damute (which they say, extendeth from Mosambike to Sofala) have come to the Emperor, and desired to become Christians, rejected notwithstanding for private respects, he desiring rather to have them Slaves in condition, then in Religion Brethren. There were also three rears since some of the Country called Sinari, which sought to make peace with a certain Prince, the Emperor's Kinsman, with whom they had wars, and offered themselves both to Tribute and Religion, but repelled by hatred and avarice, exceeding Charity. There are almost innumerable of the neighbouring Ethnics, whom the Saracen Merchants buy and cell to the Turks, which all would give their names to Christ, if Covetousness did not pervert their Princes. Those five hundred Portugal Soldiers, before mentioned, might prevent these evils, both with great commodity to the Portugal affairs, and strengthening the Indian power. For if the Turks (which easily they may) do first possess Ethiopia, it is hard to say, how much they may thence endanger the Indian business, being furnished in those places with necessaries for shipping, Iron for Arms, provision for Armies, Slaves for service, and the like. That Emperor which persecuted the Roman Faith is dead. His Son which succeeded him is young, in judgement weak, and in name rather than in power an Emperor. For he hath the same Adversaries which conspired against his Father, being both Principal in Nobility and the most in number. Whereby all things are so confused, and embroiled with Civil Dissensions and Foreign Wars, that nothing were more to be wished then some refuge of Peace, which the most know to consist in the Roman Faith. And although the Monks and many Nobles do oppugn our Faith, and persecute the Catholics: yet the Commonalty, so much prompter to truth, as it is less tied with humane respects, doth appoove the Roman Decrees, as do also of the chief men not a few. We endeavour the Salvation of both by public and private Preachings and Disputations, with Write also refelling Write, not altogether in vain. For some are converted and more would be, but for An armed hand and band required to further the jesuits preaching in Abassia. fear of punishments, an eager Enemy of the Truth in base minds. This is the cause that in these places especially, Religion desireth an armed hand, that they which will may come without fear to the Catholic Tents, and those which have comen may abide constant. I am of opinion, holy Father, that this Ethiopian business is very conducent to the enlarging and splendour of the Catholic Religion, although it be, as other things of weight, entangled with many difficulties. Yea, if I be not much deceived, no Expedition can now be offered, which can bring greater ornament to the Roman Church, or greater access to the Catholic Affairs. Here where now I am, about two hundred and thirty Catholics devil, divided in two little Towns, which therefore we have lately built, that they which before with loss of their goods and greater danger of their souls, wandered like Pilgrims thorough diverse parts of Ethiopia, might have a fixed Seat, for instruction and Christian Sacraments. Others not a few elsewhere, waste the opportunity to come hither, &c. Thus did Ouiedo move the Pope and the King to suffer him there to abide whiles he lived, still urging that band of five or six hundred Portugal Soldiers to be sent thither. In the year 1576. when the Abassine Emperor sent a Messenger into India for that purpose, the Patriarch again writ to the Pope about it, reckoning many Commodities which thence might redound to establish there the true Faith. His Miracles, in judgements inflicted on such as took away his goods in procuring life and death by his Prayers, in chase away Grasshoppers, &c. I omit. He died of the Stone in September, 1577. and was buried at Fremona, where the Abassines, as they use to Saints, often made recourse to his Grave, and offered Wheat, Frankincense, and other Odours. And there our Author relates many Miracles to be done, which yet in jesuitical Relations of remote parts are now no Miracles, nor rarities, they are so common. His five Companions Jesuits, are by the jesuite our Author also much commended for their Apostolical life. Anthony Fernandez was set over the rest, and was the first which passed out of this life: Cardosus the next, slain by Thiefs. Gualdarus was slain by the Turks. Lopez lived longest, and died in May, 1597. before whose death Melchior Silvius was sent into Abassia, by the Archbishop of Goa. As for Melchior Carnerus made Bishop at Goa, to succeed Ouiedo in the Patriarchate of Aeshiopia, because he came not there, we have also excluded him from hence. Anno, 1560. Fulgentius Frerius a jesuite sent out of India to visit Ouiedo, was taken by the Turks in the Read Sea, and carried to Cairo: twenty years after the same happened to Anthony Monserrate and jesuits which passed to Abassi●. Peter Paez Jesuits, which were seven years in Captivity. Abraham George's 1595. sped better, being taken and martyred for confessing jesus in Mazua. But having a College erected at Diu, P. Paez, Anno 1603. Anthony Fernandez two years after with Fran. Anthony de Angelis; Azevedus and Mangonius 1606. were shipped by Moors at Diu, and carried to Abassia. §. II Description of the Countries, and the several Regions, Religions, and Abassine Opinions. THat part of Aethiopia, which is under or near to Egypt, is called Abassia, namely, so P. jar. Thes. l. 3. c. 3. N. God. de A●asr●b●● l. 1. c. 3. much as is, or in more flourishing Estate of that Empire, hath been subject to the Negus; called Priest john, by error of Covilanus, followed by other Portugals in the first discovery, applying by misconceit through some like occur rents the Relations in M. Polo and others touching Presbyter john, in the North-east parts of Asia, (therefore called a Priest because he had the Cross, as the Western Archbishops used, carried before him) unto this King; the Abassines also in Europe, willing by names of nearer sound to confirm that fancy, tending as they supposed, to the credit of their Prin 〈…〉 On the East it is bounded with the Read Sea from ten to twenty degrees of North Latitude, ending in Suachen, anciently called Aspix. On the West with high Monntaines rising along, or nearer the Banks of Nilus: the North parts extend as fare as Meroe, the South to Auia, thence reaching to Adel, a Kingdom of Moors, whose chief City is Ara in nine degrees of North Latitude. The whole circuit is six hundred, or after others betwixt seven and eight hundred leagues. The Name Abassia seems derived from Abases, which Strabo saith is given to inhabited places environed with Deserts. john Gabriel, sometimes General of the Portugals in Abassia, a man expert in many Languages, john Gabriel a Portugal. hath written, that the Abassine Empire containeth by ancient right, six and twenty Kingdoms, distributed into fourteen Regions: The first eight lie from Suachen Westward. Tigrai containeth seventeen Tracts or large Shires, each having a Lieutenant: the Turks now Tigrai the first Kingdom. possess the Sea Ports hereof, and the Moors the adjoining Continent, the inland parts are inhabited promiscuously by Christians and Heathens, black, miserable and deformed within and without, in soul, body and state. The next to Tigrai is Dancali, washed on the East by the Dancali. Read Sea, thence extended Westward in a short and barren Tract of Land, inhabited by Moors, tributary to the Abassine. Angote followeth, the fourth Boam, the fifth Amara, the sixth Leca, all Angote and the other five. inhabited by Christians. The seventh, is Abagamedri, very large, containing seventeen Tracts, inhabited partly with Christians, partly with Ethnikes, as is also Dambea, having only two Tracts. On the other side of Dancali, along the Sea Coast runneth Aucaguerle, inhabited by Aucaguerle. Moores which acknowledge not the Abassine, abutting on Adel, the chief City Zeila, sometimes Aualites. Next to it is Dahali, extending towards Mombaza, the Inhabitants partly Christians, partly Mahumetans, tributary to the Negus. Oecie is within Land, partly Mahumetane, Dahali. Oecie. partly Ethnic, subject to the Abassine: after which follow Arium, Fatigar, (both Christians) and Zinger, Ethnic. The sixteenth, is Rozanagum inhabited by Christians, not subject to Rozanagum. the Prete. Hence to the North is Roxa an Ethnic Kingdom, Goma inhabited by Christians and Ethnikes obeying the Abassine: towards Monomotapa is Nerea, both Christian and Ethnic, a Nerea. large Kingdom: Zethe only Ethnic, but subject to the Emperor: after which are Conche, Mahaola, only Ethnic, and Goroma which hath twenty Tracts of Christians and Gentiles, almost Goroma, large and sertile. made an Island by Nilus encompassing, able by the fertility to nourish diverse Armies (which almost continually infested it for that cause) the Sowers following the Reapers without other Tillage. The three last Kingdoms lie towards Egypt, to wit, Damote, Sua, jasculum: Sua, the heart and sometime Chief Seat of the Empire: jasculum extends to Cairo, inhabited by mahumetans, yearly every Lent traveled by Pilgrims to jerusalem, going in Companies out of Dambea. The names of the Provinces are Dubane, Xuncho: Daraita, Bora, Calaoa, Aga; (these three are inhabited by Christians in name, otherwise Ethnikes, the first of the former by Ethnikes, the next Saracens; the third Christians) Arima, Arbum, Xancala, Xanc●ra, Suggamo, Berga●●, Aris (which is on the other side of Nilus) Euara. Of all these Kingdoms, besides Tigrai, Abagamedri, Goroma, and Dambea, scarcely any is subject to the Abassine. The same Gabriel recordeth four principal Rivers in this Abassine Aethiopia, and as many huge Lakes. The first River is Taucea, running from the South to the North, but entrapped and But four Kingdoms now subject to the Negus. Rivers and Lakes. jews. Oara. drunk up of the thirsty sands before it can pay Tribute to the Sea. It hath neighbouring Mountains of admirable height, almost inaccessible passage, and fortified scite, inhabited by jews, still observing the mosaical Ceremonies, dreadful to the adjoining people. The second River is Oara, running into the Sea of Zeila, richer in watery treasures than Nilus: but such is the Abassine Superstition, that they refuse to drink of his pleasant waters, because it watereth in the passage the Regions of Mahumetans. (And is not some men's fancy of like frenzy with us, which refuse our Churches for the living, Churchyards for their dead; and others not so sick, our Ceremonies and Rites, for a Popish passage, be their Antiquity, Innocence, and seeming profitableness never so plausible, and nothing less than Popish?) The third River is Gabea, Gabea. Lakes. which runs towards Mombaza, and the fourth Nilus. The first Lake, is Aicha in Angote: the second is Dambeabahar, that is, the Sea of Dambea, not fare from Gubbai, where now is the Emperor's Court, if at any time he leaves his Tents for the City: it is about threescore miles long, and five and twenty broad, admitting Nilus on one side. It hath many Fish, River-horses, which endanger Sailors; and hath many small Lands therein to which Traitors are confined. The third Lake is Zella, in Oecie, the fourth not fare thence Xacala. Antony Fernandez a jesuite, in a Letter dated 1610. attributes forty Provinces to Abassia, but in substance agreeth A. Fernandez his Letter. with Gabriel, whose Tracts are as huge as the others Provinces. THe same Fernandez addeth, that the Abassine soil is for the most part hollow and full of deep opening. In the midst of the Champagne Plains in many places out of the hard Nature of the Abassine soil. Rock arise Rocky Hills, which in times of war serve them for Fortresses. The whole Country abounds with veins of Metal and Metall-medicines: but the Inhabitants partly by ignorance, and partly for fear of the Turks Invasion, if such things should be known, suffer them to lie hidden in the Earth. Only they make use of so much Iron as they found upon the face of the Earth without digging. Of Plants and Trees is great variety: but first-fruits not so pleasant as in Europe. One yet there is very useful for the Worms which breed in them by eating raw flesh, which would gnaw thorough their entrailss, if they did not prevent that evil with Worms in the belly by use of raw flesh. monthly purgations by this Fruit, which both kills the Worms and emptieth the belly. Peaches, Pomegranates, Indian Figs, Oranges, and Vines are there seen, but rare and few. Hares, Goats, Hearts, Boars, Elephants, Camels, Buffals, Lions, Panthers, Tigers, Rhinocerotes, and other Creatures are there seen, and one so huge that a man sitting on Horseback, may pass This seemeth to be the Camelopardalis. upright under his belly: his shape is like a Camel, but his nature diverse, feeding on leaves which he reacheth from the tops of Trees with his neck stretched forth. There are many Rivers and Lakes, in all which are River-horses innumerable very hurtful to their Corn: of great bodies, and a mouth so wide that they can gape a Cubit and half. By night they go out of the waters River-horses, and their nature. into the fields to feed; for they live on Herbs: and if the Husbandmen watch not well, in one night they will destroy their Corne. In the water they are very bold, and assail men like fierce Dogs, and cruelly tear those which they get. They are so afraid of fire that a little Boy holding a lighted Torch, may scare away many thousands of them. There are some which hunt The Torpedo, a strange kind of fish. and kill them for their flesh, which differeth little from Beef. In these Rivers and Lakes is also found the Torpedo, which if any man hold in his hand, if it stir not, it doth produce no effect: but if it move itself never so little, it so tormenteth the body of him which holds it, that his Arteries, joints, Sinews, & all his Members feel exceeding pain with a certain numbness: and as soon as it is let go out of the hand, all that pain and numbness is also go. The Superstitious Abassines believe that it is good to expel Devils out of humane bodies, as if it did torment Spirits no less than men. They say, if one of these alive be laid amongst dead Fish, if it there stir itself, it makes those which it toucheth to stir as if they were alive. There is great store of this kind in Nilus, in the furthest parts of Goyama, where there is a Mere or Fen a Palus a bottomless pool Strange Springs and Course of Nilus, which some fetch much further from beyond the Line, perhaps, not so truly. I Baptista Scortia a jesuite hath published two Books of this one River ascribing to it two originals, one a Lake in twelve degr● of South latitude, fifty five of longitude, whence Cu●ma floweth, Spaito Sancto, and Coanza: the other under the Line in fifty five of longitude, being a Lake of 1700, furlongs over, here mentioned by Fernandez. The Abassine opinion by the King's Letters appear, that Nilus ariseth hence. Seasons in Abassia, the Read Seas course. Power of the Moon. Abassine good fellowship. Scarcity of Wine. Peter Paez. Succession of Emperors. without bottom, welling and admirably boiling forth waters continually, whence Nilus springeth. It ariseth small and first for a day's journey and half trendeth Eastward. Then it enters into a Lake as great as any imagined to be in the World, running thorough the midst thereof with a swift course, flying all mixture of waters, and throws itself from very high Rocks, whence having gotten freer scope, it expatiates itself a while, and shortly is as it were swallowed up in deep yawning Gulfs of the Earth, and so straitened, that in some places a man may stride over it. But after it hath passed five days to the East; it bends backe its course to the West, and sometimes greater, sometimes less, according to the Season, passeth towards Egypt. The Abassines report, that it is no hard thing to turn the River's course some other way, and to starve Egypt, which I scarcely believe. The Abassine Air is most part warm and temperate, but in low Land is exceeding hot, and somewhat unwholesome. Their Winter is from the end of May to the beginning of September; and than it beginneth in the Read Sea. I have found by experience, that this Sea from the change of the Moon to the Full, fourteen days together flows in, and as many through the whole Wane ebbeth or runneth out. In Winter it raineth almost every day in these parts, always afternoon, and not without Thunder. From this Kingdom of Dambea where we live, both Poles are seen, but Antarctike the higher. Near it are many Stars in form of a Cross, whence it hath that name. In this Tract of Heaven appeareth a certain spot like a Cloud: we suppose it a part more thin than others not starred: let Philosophers examine. About this spot many Stars shine less than those which adorn the other Pole. The year beginneth here with the Spring on the first of September. Their year h●th twelve months, each of them thirty days, and those which remain from August to September, are reckoned by themselves. The Abassines no way more express their joy and jollity then by eating and drinking: and easily on Holy days they come to the Churches, which usually are compassed with Trees for shade, where are many Vessels set full of their Wine, which after Service ended, they suck in so unmeasurably, that first Drunkenness and then Brabbles, and lastly Frays usually follow. They make Wine of Honey tempered with Opium, both pleasant and profitable taken moderately. Wine of Vines is rare, and for their Mass in Vintage time they use Must, at other time's Wine of Raisins. Peter Paez a jesuite writ, that Anno 1604. he was with the Emperor who desired him to say Mass, which he could not for want of Wine, which no where could be gotten. At what time Roderick Lima entered Abassia, David * Before him was Nahu, whose Predecessor was Alexander; to him Ciriacus, &c. Abassines apparel. reigned, and after he had held the Empire thirty six years, his Son Claudius succeeded: who in the year 1559. was slain, having ruled almost twenty years. His Brother Adamas succeeded called also Mena, and reigned four years dying in the year 1563. Sarsa Dengel succeeded, who leaving his former name, would be called Malac Seguetus, and died, Anno 1596. His Son james succeeded, a child, which after seven years was taken by his Subjects, deprived and sent into the Kingdom of Nerea, a certain Cousin German of his usurping the Sceptre, which he scarcely held a year, being slain by his Subjects, Anno 1604. james was restored, and in the second year after expelled and slain in battle by another of his Uncle's Sons, call 〈◊〉 Sacinus: Paez calls him Sasinozius. Antonius' Fernandez thus writeth of their apparel. The richer sort buy Garments of the Saracens, and cloth themselves in their fashions. The rest both men and women cover their bodies either with a Skin or Pelt, or with a course Hempen cloth without other art then the Weavers. When they do reverence to any, they put off this Cloth from the shoulders to the naviil, remaining half naked. They let their hair grow, and that serves them for a Hat and Head-ttyre. For finer bravery they curl and anoint their hair with Butter, which shows in the Sun like Grass in the morning dew. Jest their locks and curls should be disordered, when they go to bed, each one pitcheth a Fork or Cratch a foot high Foolish bravery. in the ground, betwixt the horns whereof he reposeth his neck, and sleepeth with his head hanging. They use to brand marks in their bodies, especially in the face. And on their little fingers they suffer the Dull Ignorance and Idleness. nails to grow as long as they will, like Cock's spurs, which also they sometimes cut from Cocks, and sit to their fingers. They colour their hands and feet (which are bore) with the juice of a reddish bark. They usually are artless and lazy, neglecting hunting and fishing, and whereas Whole, Hemp and Cotton might easily be had, yet the vulgar are clothed with undressed Pelts, each wearing a Rams Skin tied to his hands and feet. They lie on Oxe-hides without Quilts or Mattresses: Their Arts. for Tables they use great bowls of wood, rudely hollowed, without any Naperie. Vessels they have of black Chalk. Few but Saracens use Merchandise and in few places: most exercise Husbandry, the Gentry follow Arms and the Court. They have no great Cities, but Villages unwall and unfortified. Their greatest Town hath scarcely one thousand six hundred Houses. Their Houses are small, without Towns and Houses. Little or no writing. elegance, without story, almost without art, round and covered with Earth and Straw. They writ no Letters, nor use Records in judgements, or other Write, but in their holy things, and Officers of Accounts for the King. They use no Dirges or Devotions for the dead. They use Pictures, but not carved nor graved Images. They paint Christ, the Blessed Virgin and other Saints in black form, as Devils and wicked men in white: so they paint Christ and his Apostles at the Maundie black, and judas white; Christ in his Passion black, Annas, Caiphas, Pilate, Herod, and the jews white: Michael black and the Devil white. Their fasting is rigorous not freeing the Sick. Some Religious men abstain wholly from flesh, which is no easy thing fare from the Sea, where they have few fishes. They fast Wednesdays and Fridays, not tasting aught till night, then eating Herbs See of these Fasts, Aluarez. Churches. without Oil (which they have not) or Butter, and Bread with Apples. Their Temples are round and encompassed with a double porch, they neither walk, nor talk, nor spit, nor sit, nor laugh in the Church: nor admit Dogs or other Domestic creatures into the Churchyard. Horsemen a light and walk on foot before the Church as they pass. The great Altar is in the midst, Curtains being drawn betwixt the door and it from one side of the Church to the other, wherein none not in Orders may enter: without many Laymen stand, which have Crutches to support them if they be sick or old. Some Churches are only for men, others only for women: in small Villages they are common to both, but with several Divisions that they may not see each other. Ludovicus Azevedius in his Letter 1607. saith, that they confess not the number and kinds of their sins, but only say in general, I have sinned, I have sinned. They use not Confirmation, nor Extreme Unction, nor the Communion- Uiaticum. ANtonie Fernandez, 1606. writeth, that in Dembea where he than was in the City of Gorgorra, some received the Roman Faith, others refused: that the Emperor that year A●●. Fernandez. writ to the Pope to sand thither some Patriarch, and to the King of Spain for Portugal Force's, to reduce his Empire to the Faith, to which the Princes and Grandes opposed, and must by Arms be forced; but he feared notwithstanding the mutable inconstancy of the Abassines, which care little to hold promise. God open their eyes: of twenty parts of the Empire, seventeen are almost go. The next year he writeth; we are here five Priests of the Society, some of us attend the Emperor's Camp, to conserve and increase our Catholic number. Many commend our Doctrine, but are afraid to profess it. They observe jewish Circumcision, Sabbaths, abstinence from the flesh which is to the jews unclean, and from Fish without Fins, and though they confess them forbidden by God's word, yet will they not forsake them. Following the Emperor, I take view of great part of the Ethiopian Continent. Touching their Rebaptisations, and tradition of Souls from humane seed, and equality of Christ's humane Nature with the Divine, with other Abassine errors, I have had often conflicts with their learned men, which yielded to other things easily: but in the two last opinions were obstinate. They call Dioscorus, Blessed, condemn Leo with the Chalcedon Council, with many reproaches, and Father on him many lies touching the Natures and operations of Christ. They hold also, that God doth effect nothing besides the Consecration of things and Miracles when they are done, and thence gather that the Soul is produced of Seed. They circumcise not only Males, but with a peculiar Rite Females also. Yearly on Twelfth day they renew Baptism: Apostatas returning from Mahumetanisme, are also rebaptised, and likewise they which have committed some erroneous crime, or have married, or have entered into any Religious Family. On the otherside, they are so rigorous to Infants, that before their appointed day they die without Baptism. They come to the Eucharist without Contrition or Confession, even the most wicked amongst them. They dissolve Marriages when they list: before the day of judgement they say, that neither the Souls of the Blessed are in Heaven, nor of the wicked in Hell: Purgatory they deny, and the Spirits proceeding from the Son. These errors are common to all; some are peculiar to some of them, new Heresies daily springing up without danger as every man listeth. In his Letters, 1609. In this Ethiopian Empire, every man liveth in manner in Arms, nor is the Emperor's life more quiet than of other men. For every year, Winter being scarcely passed, himself in person and his Captains, renew the Wars, sometimes against Rebels, sometimes against neighbouring enemies. It cannot be uttered what confusions have happened these two last years. As soon as the present Emperor began his reign, three or four chief men usurping Ethiopia civil Combustions. the Royal name, rebelled against him, but were vanquished in battle. This very year, the second of his reign, as many as have attempted the same and comen into the field. Neither of long time have things been quieter. We are also constrained to wave up and down with these storms; sometimes flying to the Mountains, sometimes hiding ourselves in secret Caves, sometimes we pierce thick Woods, and unpassable places, and suffer innumerable evils, which we could more patiently endure, if we could gather any harvest to offer to God. This very year, when the Emperor was go against a Rebel, sudden news came to the Camp, that the Galae (a savage Nation of Cafres', begotten of Devils, as the vulgar report) were at hand. It is a The Galae. hundred years since these passed from the fields and woods, where they lived by keeping Cattles, and shaking off the Ethiopian yoke, have attained such power, that they possess about the twelfth part of Ethiopia, and are a terror to all. The Emperor went against them, but was overthrown, to the ruin well-near of the whole Empire. I sought to comfort him as well as I could, but he gathering his forces, suddenly rushed on the Conqueror, and recovered his loss. One juan de Baltasar, a pretended Abassine, and Knight of the Military Order of Saint Antony, hath written a Book in Spanish of that Order, founded (as he saith) by the Prete john, in the days of Saint Basil, with rules received from him, above seven hundred years before any Military Order was in the world. I know not whether his Book (which I have by me) hath more lies or lines, a man of a leaden brain and brazen face; seconded, if not exceeded by the Moral, Natural, and Political History of Ethiopia, the work of his Scholar Lewis d'Urreta, a Spanish Friar and liar; The said Godignus every where through his first Book confutes him, it is more then enough that we have named such more than Utopian, such Legendary foreheads: and though we will not blot Paper with mention of their assertions, yet have their overflowing commendations of the Ethiopian Faith, and admiration of their State, made thus many Witnesses to be mustered, sometimes repeating the same things, by more abundant allegations to signify and prove the truth. We will further trouble the Reader with some extracts of Peter Paez, chief of the Jesuits in those parts. For Melchior Sylnius a Priest of Goa, sent into Abassia, consulting with the Abassine Portugals, which way any jesuite might be sent thither, was answered, that the Port of Bailur over against Moha, was freest of danger, which Bailur twelve leagues within the straits on the Abassine shore. Paez seeking to do, by the Monson was prevented, and the next year by a Turk, Servant of the Captain of Suachen, trading at Diu, named Rezoam Aga, was in Armenian habit thither conveyed. His journey himself hath written in a Letter to the Jesuits at Goa, the four and twentieth of july, 1603. THE two and twentieth of March we set Sail, Rezoam Aga sent me of his provision twice a day, Letters of P. Paez. and landing at Mazua, procured me favour of the Governor, with licence to go whether I would into Ethiopia or Cairo. I thanked him, and said, That I would go to acertaine Town to see whether my Kinsman being dead, I might succeed in the Inheritance. The Banean Saranga or Captain of the ship had received charge of the owner touching me, and sent two Saracens with me, with whom and five Christians of Abassia, I departed on the fift of May. I went in a vile ragged habit for fear of Thiefs, which there use to rob and kill, which so freed our Company, that as we went by night none spoke but whisperingly. Near morning we thought to have slept, but a Lion terryfied us, within eight paces of me, but with our shouting he departed. The next day we passed high and cragged Hills, for fear of Thiefs, and came at night to a Village of Saracens. On Holy-Thursday, we came to certain Christian Herdsmen, which supposing me a Turk, fled, but learning that I was a Priest, kissed my hands with joy, and refreshed us with store of Milk in vessels of Straw, which they set on burning stones to heat. Bread they had none, and was, they said, a rare thing to them, and fare brought. Their wives which had hid themselves, came the next day to entreat my blessing, some kissing my hands, others falling at my feet. We went thence over rough Mountains, troubled also with rain, the way not above three foot broad, on both sides so steep, that I durst not look down for fear of giddiness. Blind almost Strange paths. and weary, we came at last to the top, and found a plainer path, (for I had not been able to have descended the like) and a Town of Christians which brought us their Books and Crosses. Here we were invited to a poor Cottage, which yet was in good season for us, a violent rain following, which else had oppressed us. On the tenth of May we came to Barua, where all my Company left me, but one Saracen and a Christian. Another Saracen which dwelled here sent me a Hen, but the Christian which was with me got him away, because the Abassines (forsooth) eat not any thing killed by a Turk: and Vain superstition. I for fear of offence, sent it backe with thanks to the sender, eating dry Biscuit brought from Diu, without any other things, though faint. Neither would the Gold I had do me any service here to buy provision, their currant Money being stones of Salt. The Bread of my Companions was half baked Dough, of round form, which they bake with putting a hot stone into the Dough, and rolling it, cast it into the fire, so that the outside is scorched, the inside unbaked. This they carried in their Budgets, but my stomach could not bear it. Hither on the eleveth of May, came john Gabriel, the Captain of the Portugals, having received my Letters from Mazua, with other Portugals. To give me better entertainment, they killed a Sheep, which I tasted not, they eating it a little scorched and half raw, after the Country custom. Here I had a Mule, and we traveled twenty together, yet not without fear of Raw flesh. Wet, heat, cold, and ill way. Thiefs, the rain also towards evening daily molesting us (and we were forced to lie in the open fields) heat also exceeding in the ascent of an exceeding Mountain, and as exceeding cold on the top. On the fifteenth of May, we came to Fremona, where Ouiedo and others of our Fathers were buried in the chief Church of the Portugals. We were received with great devotion of the people. I went to the Patriarches house, which is round as an Apple and covered with straw, as are all which we have yet seen in Ethiopia, (all of Earth, and round, little, without distinct rooms; except those of the King and great men which have several rooms, but yet of Earth and Thatched.) The Patriarches house was Their houses. twenty palms or spans over. here were Melchior Silvius his things, which had carried with him the holy Uestments. Sunday following being Whitsunday, I celebrated a dry Mass and preached. Many came to Confession. The Portugal Captain was sent for to the Court by the new Emperor, to Siccum sacrificium. whom I writ, who by writing welcomed me, and licenced me to go to him, which I purpose at the end of September, which is the end of Winter: for of him depend all the Priests, and all will be Catholics if The King Supreme Governor in causes Civil and Ecclesiastical. he command, as well Clergy as laity. The Emperor's name is Malac Sequed, aged fifteen years. On the last of june, Silvius returned from a worse journey then that of ours, more craggy and rough, of twenty days, which he goeth twice in the year to Nanina, to the Catholics there. I sand your Worships the head of the holy Patriarch, although not whole, having been often digged up: I add three * This seemeth falsely written: for james Malae Seguends both Predecessor and Successor. Relics. pieces of the skull, and the jaw with eight teeth. On the other side, sand you me, I pray, some Image of the blessed Virgin's Conception, of five or six spans, for the service of this Temple wanting an Image. I have placed the head of Father Francis Lopes in my Bolster, being yet hairy, for my more vine memory of his life, which what it was you shall receive by our informations, as also of Father Abraham, of whom you have heard no fame, &c. While Paez remained at Fremona, he translated the Catechism into the Amaran tongue (which is therc counted the most elegant) and made the Children learn it by heart. In this year 1603. great misery happened by Grasshoppers, from which, Paez freed the Catholics, by Litanies and sprinkling the Fields with Holywater; when as the Fields of Heretics, Grasse-hop pers scared with Holywater. severed only by a Ditch, were spoilt by them. Yea, a Heretic using this sacred sprinkling, preserved his Corn, which to a Catholic neglecting in one Field, was lost, and preserved in another by that conjured aspersion (so near of kin are these Locusts to the Devil, which is said * Mat. Paris tells of Tudfled (I think he meaneth Thaxted) in Essex, where the Devil coming into the Church at the Priest's aspersion, shrecked and leapt into a Meadow two furlongs off. Sure I am, such a Meadow is there still, called Lopers, in that Parish of my nativity. Portugal goods in Indian ships. Obelisks. to hate Holywater, or else make a quaere for other Locusts, worse than the Egyptian mentioned Apoc. 9) About the end of September, when he had thouhht to have go to the Court, news came, that the Emperor's Sister's Husband conspired against him, and imprisoned him, alleging that he was no Christian, because one of his Guard was an Ethnic, and that his Father was not the King, but one Batius a vulgar person. He being produced and thus accused, stood mute; because (said he) his Subjects presumed to judge their Sovereign: He was sent into close keeping to Damijeta. The Viceroy of Tigras passing by, Paez went to salute him: who willed him to sit down on his Carpet, when all the rest stood; and asked why the Portugals did not now as in time past, frequent the Read Sea; whether they were afraid of the Turks. He answered, that Turks rather feared the Portugals, and fled into the Country when they aproached the Coast: but this was the true reason that all the ships of India came thither out of Portugal Ports, and most of their goods appertained to the Portugals. He went to the Monastery Conegorum, where he saw their Church, the Altar environed with a threefold Curtain, reaching to the wall on both sides, sometime covered with stone, now with straw, the Saracens having spoilt the former, and therefore dark: they shown him a Crucifix painted on a Linen cloth, as a precious thing, yet artlesly wrought. They set him on a Carpet, themselves and the Portugals sitting on the ground. Over against the door, were ten fair stones, in the midst whereof, they say, the Emperor is inaugurated. A little further are thirteen stones in Pyramid fashion, the greatest whereof is twelve spans broad, and about sixty high, with much workmanship, the matter admirable whence it could be brought hither. The Viceroy forbade his judges to meddle with the Town of Catholics, and appointed Paez their judge. The Gallae did much mischief at this time, and flew the King of Narea, tributary to the Abassine, whom also they assaulted, but were overthrown. After this, King of Naria slain. the King sent for Paez, who was brought to the King, sitting on a high Throne, and kissed his hand, being bidden also to be covered, and to sit on the Carpet. After this, followed another day; a dispute about abolishing the legal Rites, two wills in Christ, and Purgatory, all which, they deny. The King was desirous to see their Mass, but for want of Wine, he could perform Want of Wine of the Vine: that of Honey more common. Jesuits honour. only a dry Office; for which, the King caused a great Tent to be erected, and in it, another less for his Throne: the jesuite preached with great applause; whom the Empress also desiring to hear, when the Emperor saw him standing, he arose from his Throne, and invited him to make his Sermon out of it, himself sitting on the Footstool. Another time, when in conference, Paez called himself the Emperor's Subject; not, said he, my Father and King: and gave great hopes of the conversion of that Nation, which were dashed by his death, which Paez signified in his Letter, the thirtieth of july, 1605. Namely, that Zezelazeus, whom the Emperor had delivered from exile, and exalted, had conspired together with Eras Athanatheus, (the next to the Emperor) who yet made fair show, and bound himself after the Alassine manner, in the bond of excommunication, to fidelity and loyalty, which yet he kept not. Zezelazeus The Emperor Malac Segued, called also Savenquil, and Athanas Saqued. gathered great forces, alleging against the Emperors, that he forsook his Religion, and imbrabraced the Portugal and Roman; and therefore all that were zealous, aught to take arms against him. This made some swear to kill all the Portugals, and the jesuite especially. Before the battle, he wished him present to confess himself to him. In the battle, Anahel which before had forsoken him, returned to his Part with his Son: but he suspecting him; False Traitor thou wentest, said he, and so thou returnest, withal, kill him, which his son seeing ran the Emperor thorough the neck, and thrust him off his Horse, whom Zezelazeus and the Saracens dispatched. Three days he lay dead in the field, naked and subject to contumelies, and after that, meanly buried. Paez was all this while in Goyame's, whence he was sent for by the Empress, and kindly entertained. Sazinosius by election succeeded in the Empire four Months, then forsaken, and james restored out of his Narean imprisonment and exile, passing thorough the Galle's Country james slain or lost. with great hazard. In the year 1607. Sazinosius overcame him in battle, neither was james any more seen. This Sazinosius was a man of singular arts and parts for war and peace, munificent and faithful, aged five and thirty years, affected to the Roman faith. A year and half he had to do with Rebels, same affecting Sovereignty, which he brought to Subjection. Much ado he had also with the Gallae (which came to subdue the Agai, which are white Christians, Aga●. to cell them to the Saracens) whom in four battles he overthrew. After this, followed another rebellion, with success like to the former. He sent Zezelazeus prisoner into the Kingdom of Goroma, whence he escaped and was slain of the Peasants. He sought to unite the Abassine Church with the Roman, and writ to the Pope and the King of Spain. His Letters to the Pope are these. THE Letters of Malasegued the Abassine Emperor, let come to the holy Father Bishop of Rome, The reason of this name, I think to be their custom of changing Name when they come to the Empire. with the peace of jesus Christ, which hath loved us, and washed us from our sins in his blood, and made us a Kingdom and Priests to God and the Father. This peace be with your Holiness, and the whole Church of Christ, &c. Such is the spoil and ruin of our Empire by wars past, that although we have subdued some Rebels, yet are there others more puissant abroad, the Ethnic Galae, which have subjected no small part of the Kingdom, and daily m●●est us with new incursions, miserably vexing old and young: which their rage cannot in seeming be repressed without the aid of the King of Portugal. Wherefore we entreat him to sand us aid as his Ancestors did to our Progenitors. And that my Petition may have more weight, I thought good to 〈…〉 e to your Holiness, the Pastor and Father of all the faithful, to signify so much to our Brother, &c. October 14, 1607. The like he writ to the King of Spain, Decemb. 10. as also did Eras Athanathens. The Jesuits there give their Ag 〈…〉 This, Grains, &c. The Abassines wear Annulets of words of the Gospel, hanging about their necks. Among other Rebels which arose in Arms against Sazinosius, was not one fare from Fremona, which had been an Anchoret, or Hermit Religious Rebel. in a Wilderness twenty years, not putting off yet his ambition of a Sceptre. He had thiefs to associate him, of which there are plenty. But I have almost been rob of discretion, and seem to have rob my Readers patience to wilder, and while him so long in this miserable Abassia. An Armenian his report of SUSSINUS, the Emperor of the Abaxins, by us vulgarly called PRESTER JOHN, who came from the said Emperor's Court twelve days since. FIrst, from Dealeque to the King's Court, called Dombia, (a very great City) is five and twenty day's journey by Carravan; here goeth from thence yearly ten Carravans, whereof eight are great. The Commodities they carry, are all kind of Indian clothing, and likewise of our English Commodities, (Broad-cloath, Kerseys, Led, Tin; likewise, Velvets, Damasks, Satins, Taffitaes, and all other sorts of Silk Stuffs. Their measure is about half a yard; Cloth, which is worth in Moha four Rials of eight, is there worth eight Rials. The price of Kerseyes, is half the price of Broad-cloath: The Colours they most desire, are Reds, Greene's, Violets, Murreys', and other light Colours: Yellows in no esteem, nor Blacks. Velvets of China of all sorts are worth ten Rials of eight the half yard. Velvets of Italy are much more worth: but not so profitable to the Merchants, because they are much dearer. Satins of Florence are worth ten Rials; Damasks of the better sort, worth eight or ten Rials. Taffitaes three Rials; all colours well sold, excepting Yellows and Blacks. Civet, great quantity is to be had, the price is three Wakias, (which is near upon four The Commodities of that Country, with their Prizes. ounces English, for five Rials of eight. Elephant's teeth, the Bahar, worth thirty Rials, The Bahar is three hundred and sixty Rottollies of Moha. Wax one hundred Rottollies, worth one Rial of eight. Gold the Rottolly, worth sixty Rials, the Rottolly is near upon sixteen ounces and a half. Led and Tin in great request. Tin worth the Rottolly, one Rial, Led much more worth, because the Turk will not suffer any to be carried into his Country. Bezar-stones many are to be had, and little worth: here are many Beasts with one horn in their forehead like a Unicorn; which horn, they say, is good against poison. There are of them which weigh eight pound, some seven, four, and three pound: the greatest and fairest, worth some four Rials the piece, and those of a lesser sort worth less: among the Turks and Moors in Arabia, every pound is worth one Rial of eight. From Grancairo there goeth in August a great Carravan, and likewise another in November. The Commodities they carry from thence, are Broad-cloaths, Kerseyes, Velvets, Satins, Damasks, and all sorts of Silks. From Cayro to Dombia is fifty day's travel by Carravan. First, he sits on a gilt Bedstead like those of China, and there cometh great troops of men The Kings State. daily to salute him; some days two thousand, some days more, some days less; but Friday being their day of Fast, there cometh a fare greater quantity. HONDIUS his Map of Asia. map of Asia PEREGRINATIONS, AND TRAVELS BY LAND INTO PALESTINA, ANATOLIA, SYRIA, ARABIA, PERSIA, AND OTHER PARTS OF ASIA. THE EIGHTH BOOK. CHAP. I The History of the first Expedition to jerusalem, by GODFREY of Bullen, ROBERT of Normandy, and other Christian Princes: written by ROBERT, whom some call the Englishman, a Monk of Saint REMIGIUS, which was present both at the Council of Claremont, and in the said Expedition: translated and abbreviated. IN the year of our Lord 1005. a great Council wascelebrated Peter the Eremite having visited jerusalem by relation of the Patriarch and pretended revelation moved, stirred up the Pope to this counsel and Council. at Claremont, in A●●●rus on the Confines of France, wherein Pope Vrban the Second was present and Precedent with the Bishops and Cardinals: where many French and german Bishops and Princes were assembled. Ecclesia sticall Affarres being there set in order, the Lord Pope went forth into a broad street (for no House was able to contain the multitude) and spoke thus with persuasive pleasant Rhetoric into them. OH ye Nation of the French, OH Nation, (as appeareth by many of your works) beloved and chosen of God, separated from all Nations, as well in situation of your Region, as in Catholic Religion and Honour of holy Church; to you is our Speech directed, and our Exhortation intended, willing to let you know what lamentable cause hath brought us to your Borders. From the Confines of jerusalem and Constantinople a grievous report hath spread and often come to our ears, that the Persians. * Turks which had come out of Persia, and began to sh●ke the Eastern parts of the Greek Empire in Cilicia, and the adjoining Regions of Anatolia, Syria, &c. See Kno●s Turkish History accursed Nation estranged quite and alienate from God, hath invaded the Countries of those Christians, and with sword, spoil and fire hath partly captived, partly slain them; either subverting, or else perverting to their wicked Rites the Churches of God, polluting his Altars, circumcising Christians and shedding that blood of Circumcision on the Altars, or in the Christening Fonts. Whom they please to kill with shameful death, they open at the navel, and taking out the entrailss tie th' 〈…〉 to a stake and whip them about the same, till being exenterated they fall on the ground: others they bind to a stake and shoot at; of others they make trial whether with one blow they can strike off the head. What shall I say of that which may not, cannot, by saying be expressed, the ravishment of women. The Greek Empire for the space of two month's journey, they have overrun and subdued. To whom then doth the revenge and deliverance belong but to you, whom God hath preferred above other Nations in honour of Arms, courage of hearts, agility of bodies, and ability to abase every Enemy. Let the Exploits of your Predecessors incite your manly spirits, the goodness and greatness of Carolus Magnus, and Lewis his Son, with other your Kings, which have destroyed the Kingdoms of Turks, and in them enlarged the borders of the Church. And above all, let the holy Sepulchre of our Lord and Saviour move you, which is possessed of impure Nations; and those holy places which are shamefully abused and unreverently defiled by their filthiness. OH most valiant Soldiers, and the Progeny of invincible Progenitors, do not you degenerate, but call to mind the virtues of your Ancestors. And if the dear affection of Wives and Children stay you, remember what our Lord saith in the Gospel, He that loveth Father or Mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me. Every one which shall forsake House, or Father, or Mother, or Wife, or Children, or Lands for my Name, shall receive a hundred fold, and shall possess eternal life. Take no care for your Lands and Goods, for this your Land is enclosed with Mountains and Seas, is to straight for your multitude, and scarcely yields sustenance to her Inhabitants. Hence it is that you bite and devour one another, make wars and slay each other. Let hatred cease, brawls be silenced, Wars be hushed, and Dissensions be lulled asleep. Enter the way of the holy Sepulchre, take away the Land from that wicked people and subdue it unto you. That Land was given to the children of Israel, flowing, as saith the Scripture, with Milk and Honey. jerusalem is the Navel of the Earth, a Land fertile above others, as it were another Paradise. This hath the Redeemer of Mankind made glorious with his coming, adorned with his conversation, consecrated with his Passion, redeemed with his Blood, sealed with his Sepulchre. This Royal City placed in the midst of the World, is now held captive of her Enemies, and is by them which know not God, enthralled to the Arripite igitur viamhanc in remissionem peccatorum vestrorum, Securide immare. gl. reg. C●l. custom of the Gentiles, She seeks then and desireth to be freed, not ceasing to pray for your succour: and that of you chief whom God hath best fitted for Arms, undertake ye this way then for remission of your sins, being assured of the immarcessible glory of the Heavenly Kingdom. These and many like words with much Urbanity did Pope Urban pronounce, and so moved the hearts of all present, that with one voice they cried, Deus vult, Deus vult; which the Pope hearing with eyes lifted to Heaven, he gave thanks to God, and acknowledged it the work of God which put it into their minds. Let therefore this voice (saith he) be your word in your Wars, and when you shall give the onset on the Enemy, on God's behalf this shall be your universal outcry, Deus a God wils, or it is Gods will. vult, Deus vult. We neither bid nor counsel that men aged and feeble, unfit for War should undertake this journey, nor women without their Husbands, and Brethren, or lawful testimonies: for these are more hindrance than help. Let the rich help the poor, and carry with them at their charge men fit for War. Priests, or Clerks of any order may not go without their Bishop's leave, without which this way would be unprofitable for them. For neither is it expedient for Laymen to travel, but with the blessing of their b This was the devotion of that time. Our Kings if they went to Normandy, had the Bishop's blessing at the shore, &c. Priest. Whosoever therefore shall have a purpose of this holy Pilgrimage, and shall make a Vow thereof to God, that he will offer a living Sacrifice holy, acceptable to God, let him wear the sign of our Lords Cross on his forehead or on his breast. And he which having performed his Vow shall go thence, let him put it behind betwixt his shoulders. Both ways shall such accomplish our Lord's Commandment in the Gospel, He which doth not bear his Cross and come after me, is not worthy of me. After this, one of the Cardinals named Gregory, in the name of all that were prostrate on the ground, said his Confession, and so all knocking their breasts obtained Absolution of those things which they had done amiss, and after their Absolution a Blessing, and after the Blessing licence to return home. And that it may appear that this work was of God and not of Man (as after we learned) on that very day in which these things were said and done, Fame preached it thorough the World; insomuch that in the Lands of the Sea it was reported, that the jerusalem Voyage was concluded in the Council. All the laity returned home; and Pope Vrbane caused the Bishops to assemble the next day, and consulted with them what course might be taken for such a multitude of Pilgrims, seeing there was not yet amongst them any Prince of Name. And they all chose the Bishop Podiensis, saying, that he was a man fit for Affairs Divine and Humane, well skilled both ways and provident in his actions. He therefore like another Moses, received the charge and conduct of the Lords people, with the Pope's blessing and of the whole Council. OH how many of diverse age and condition received Crosses in that Council, and vowed the way of the holy Sepulchre? Thence was it divulged abroad, and to the ears of Kings and Princes came this honourable Constitution of the Council, It pleased all and more than three hundred thousand conceive it in their purpose, and are now eager to fight with the Turks. There was in those days one Peter, which had been an Eremite, much esteemed among them which are skilled in the World, and preferred before Bishops and Abbots in Religious account, Peter the Eremite, and Godfrey of Bullen. because he neither did eat bread nor flesh: yet did he use Wine and all other food, and sought the chiefest abstinence in Delicacies. He at that time gathered no small multitude of horse and foot, and made his way thorough Hungaria, being associated to a Dutch Commander, called Godfrey the Son of Eustace Earl of Bullen, but in Office of dignity he was a Dutch Leader. He was a man of goodly countenance, tall stature, pleasant speech, worthy behaviour, and so mild of disposition, that he seemed more like a Monk c These dro●es I wis, had no stings, except you angered them. than a Soldier; but when the Enemy was at hand he was a dreadless Lion. He with his Brethren Eustace and Baldwin, and a great Army passed the way of Hungary, the way which Charles the Great appointed to his Army to Constanstinople. First therefore, Peter the Eremite with his, and a great multitude of Almains came to Constantinople, and found there a copious band of Lumbards', and many others assembled from places fare distant. To whom the Emperor denied entrance into the City, suspecting much the Christian valour, especially of the French. He granted them yet to buy and cell, but forbade them to pass over the Sea, called Saint George's Arm, till the dreadful Army of the French was comen. For there was an infinite number of Turks which brutishly thirsted for their approach, by whom they must needs be destroyed, if they passed sooner, as afterward it happened. But every company wanting a good Governor, guided by an ill head, groweth feeble and is fare from safety. Thus they wanting a prudent Prince to rule them, destroyed the Churches and Palaces of the City, spoiling them of their goods and leaden roofs, selling the same to the Greeks. Whereupon the Emperor Alexius being angry, commanded them to pass Saint George's Arm, which going further, chose one Rainald for their Leader, not ceasing to commit the like outrages, burning Houses, and robbing Churches. Thus came they to Nicomedia, and thence entered the Land of Romania: and having walked three days went beyond Nice, and found a Castle called Exerogorgo empty of men, but plentifully stored with Corn, Wine, Flesh and all kind of Provisions. The Turks for fear of the French had go fare off, but sent their Spies, by whom they were informed, that these new Chests were Wasters and Spoilers rather than Vsers and Possessors, whom therefore they begird with a straight Siege, the besieged having exchanged their former Riots with such want of drink, that they were fain to supply that want with letting their beasts blood, to satisfy the Owners thirst, or else with their own Urine. This was about Michaelmas, when Rainald their Leader to save his life made close composition with the Turks and fled to them, leaving such as would not turn Turks as he did, for love of the World, to be by them turned out of the World by ludibrious and reproachful deaths, or to hold a title of life with real captivity and basest servitude. Peter the Eremite was in the Castle Civito above Nice, against whom they removed, and by the way encountered with Walter his General, whom valiantly fight they oppressed with multitudes and slew: and after that, all the Christians they could meet with, they killed or captived. Peter himself being go to Constantinople, they forced his Castle. The Emperor and the Greeks played the Greeks, and rejoiced hereat, buying their Arms of the needy Soldiers, so to disarm them. IN the meanwhile, God stirred up two Earls alike in Dignity, Arms, Courage, Name, The second Book. In that time W. Conqueror and his Son Robert were usually styled Earls, and seldom Dukes: and still the Earldom of Flanders and of the Palatine In Germany are superior to Dukedoms. Earls also are often in this and other Authors of this Age, called consuls, patroni, more regarding substance then title. Blood and Power, Robert and Robert, the Earls of Normandy and Flanders, and with them Hugo Magnus Brother to Philip the King of France, Stephen Earl Carnotensis and other inferior Earls, many both of France, and of the Greater and Less Britain from the North, and from the South the Bishop Podiensis and Raimund Earl of Saint Giles (or Tholouse) which being very rich sold all that he had and undertook the Enterprise. And now the West prepareth to enlighten the East, and with new raised stars to expel that darkness, the brightness of their minds excelling that of their Arms, all resolving to die, or conquer. They passed the Alpes at diverse times and came to Rome (the City not being able to lodge them all) where having visited the holy places, and commended themselves to the Merits and Prayers of the Apostles and other Saints, and received the Pope's blessing, they passed thorough Apulia; a Prince whereof named Boamund was then in the siege of Malphi, on the Sea-shoare, who hearing of their Leaders, Orders, honesty, their word Deus vult, their Weapons, Courage, Crosses on the forehead or right shoulder, sent for two precious Garments and cut them into Crosses, and said, If any be our Lords, let him now be joined to me, and ye that now are my Soldiers, become Gods, and enter the way of the holy Sepulchre with me, and take my things as yours. Are not we also of French blood, and did not our Parent come out of France, and subdue this Land by Arms? Shall our Kinsmen and Brethren go to Martyrdom and Paradise without us? In all Ages to come a back-sliding cowardice will be imputed to us, if this divine Warfare be performed without us. Presently all of them cried, We will go out with thee and vow the way of the Sepulchre; the Crosses not being sufficient. The Nobles of Apulia, Calabria, and Sicilia, did also the like, insomuch that the Duke of Apulia, Brother to the said Boamund (both Sons of Robert Wischard) was afraid to abide in his Dukedom, being left alone with children and women. While Boamund provided necessaries, Hugo took Sea at Bari, to Dyrrachium, others to Brundisium, or Otranto. The Emperor had commanded his Officers to take all these Pilgrims and bring them to Constantinople to do him fealty, that what they took should be his. But when Hugo met there Duke Godfrey, he rejoiced of his taking, both renewing their old friendship, and discovering the Emperor's fraud: who before had laid ambushes to kill closely Duke Godfrey's men as they went to provide necessaries, which being perceived by his Brother Baldwine, was with counter-ambush turned on the Imperials, and after another like assault on Godfrey's Tents. The Emperor frustrated, sought to make peace, and permitted buying of provision. The rest not iong after arrived, and after them Boamund with Tancred his Nephew, and Richard the Son of Marchis, who passed by Bulgaria, and Andrinople, and being encountered by the Emperor's Forces, in the way overthrew them, and after received fair semblance from him, but with no less malice. Homage was in conclusion required by the Emperor, that is, security of peace, that he should conduct and provide for them, accompanying them with his presence, and the assistance of his people, swearing to supply their necessity in Arms and Clotheses, and not to hurt or consent to the hurt of any Pilgrim. This they swore unto, so long to continued as the Emperor kept his Oath. But the Earl of Saint Giles refused, and would have him and his City destroyed. But being persuaded by the rest, he took this Oath, I swear to Alexius the Emperor that never by me nor mine he shall lose life or honour or whatsoever he now possesseth justly or unjustly. And the Emperor swore, I Alexius Emperor swear to Hugo Magnus, Duke Godfrey, and other the Princes of the French here present, never to hurt or suffer to be hurt any Pilgrim of the Holy Sepulchre, and that I will proceed with them in Warlike Affairs, and according to my power will provide them sufficient Market. This they did, forced by necessity, but he chose rather to incur Perjury then not to remove the French from his Frontiers. HONDIUS his Map of Asia Minor. ANATOLIA map of Asia Minor AFter this Confederacy the Emperor commanded ships to be brought for transportation of the Army. Godfrey and Tancred were first transported, went to Nicomedia, and stayed three The third Book. days: and seeing no passage the Duke sent before four thousand men with Axes and Ploughs and other Iron Instruments to make way, the way being wayless, thorough Hills, Dales and Praecipices. These made way with much labour to Nice, and set wooden Crosses at every turning. They came to Nice the sixth of May, and before any provision was brought a Loaf of bread was sold for twenty or thirty pence. But Boamund brought plenty, and on Holy Thursday they besieged the City and addressed thereto their Engines, Slings, Rams and the like. The Turks made valiant resistance, shooting poisoned Arrows, which killed whom they but lightly wounded. Ours erect high Engines about the Walls, by which they might oversee the men on the Wall, and opposed Turrets of Wood to those of Stone. The fight was hot, and the besieged ready, to yield when they saw threescore thousand coming in their Troops from the Mountains, two for fight, whiles the thrd might enter the City. Not Hungerbitten stomach is readier to fly to a Feast then the Christians to the fight, where having slain them and returned to the City, they with Slings cast their heads into the City, and the next day having ships prepared, entered the Lake on the Southside of the City, which so affrighted the Turks, that by the Turcopolae they sent to the Emperor, that they would yield the City to him on composition to departed with their goods. This was done, and the Turks carried to Constantinople, (with purpose to have them in better readiness against the franks) after seven weeks and three days siege, no City being so defensible in all Romania. They departed thence & two days after came to a bridge, and refreshing themselves there two days, they parted themselves being to travel in a barren Country, the greater hand being committed to Hugo Magnus; and with him the Bishop, the Earls of Flanders and Saint Giles, and Duke Godfrey: the other to Boamund. After three days march, this later Army is encountered with three hundred thousand Turks, whereat some shrinking and thinking to fly, Boamund a man popular, and Robert of Normandy a stout Warrior, commanded to pitch their Tents; but before this was done, one hundred and fifty Turks with poisoned. Arrows, began a skirmish turning their backs (according to their custom in their flight to wound the pursuers) and were taken and slain. There was now no place for flight, the Enemy having possessed the Hills, and the franks having broken their Lances in those wicked bodies, it came to handy strokes, with the Sword. Some got to the Christians Tents, and slay the Mother and Child, whose cry coming to Boamunds' ears, he commits the battle to the Norman Earl, anti speedily repairs thither, chased the Turks, and leaving some to guard them, returns to the battle. Here he finds the Christians so tired with labour, thirst and heat, that had not the women brought them water out of the adjoining River many had died. Now had ours once turned their backs, but presently the Norman Earl displaying his Golden Banner, turned his Horse, and redoubled the Military word, Deus vult, Deus vult, otherwise that had proved a dismal day. But seeing Boamund and the Norman, they recovered their spirits, choosing to dye rather than to fly. The Turks had so beset ours with their multitude, that no way was open but to their Tents: many perished by Turkish Arrows; none was idle, the Soldiers fight, the Priests crying and praying; the women Forty thousand fresh Soldiers. conveying the slain to the Tents, the Air over-shadowed with a thick Cloud of shot; when Hugo and Duke Godfrey came flying like provoked Eagles, to their distressed Airies with forty thousand freshmen. And now the cries of some fight, and others dying, the rattling of Armours and cracking of Lances, filled the Hills and Valleys with confused noises of insulting voices, and resulting echoes; and manifold deaths are represented to the life in miserable spectacles. The Turks now looking backe to the Hills, see the Bishop Podiensis and Earl Raimund, with the rest of the Army, descending to the onset as a terrible storm, showering Soldiers, and pouring Weapons, and not able further to hold up head or heart, betook them to their heels: which put life into our wounded, to pursue and revenge their hurts; insomuch, that the Hill is coloured read, the thirsty earth is drunken, & increaseth the Neighbour River with new streams of Persian, Median, Syrian, Saracen, and Turkish blood, leaving their carcases like Grasshoppers without number on the ground; the Night at last delivering the remnant of these children of darkness, from the Christian Zeal which now converted itself into Hymns and Praises of the Great Lord of Hosts. The next day they buried their dead, distinguished by Crosses, the wiser sort giving them the Veneration of Martyrs to their ●laine friends, by zeal or superstition. veneration of Martyrs, and the most Honourable Sepulture. The spoil of the Turks clothed with Silk, the half naked Christians, furnished them with Arms, and of beggars suddenly made them rich. The day after, which was the third of july, they pursued the Turks which fled as Birds before the Hawk. Soliman their Leader (Son of that Soliman which had taken all Romania from the Emperor) had after his flight from Nice, procured ten thousand Arabians to come to his aid: which being comen, he told them that the virtue of the franks was either Divine or Diabolical, whom we, saith he, had so conquered (in conceit) that we had provided Withes and Halters Compare this with eighty eight provision Three hundred and sixty thousand Turks to put about their necks, when suddenly a people which fears not death came down the Mountains, and entered our Troops. Alas, we were three hundred and three score thousand, and are all slain or fled. This is the fourth day since, and still we tremble. And therefore if you will be advised, get ye out of Romania. Thus they fled with him, in all Christian Towns as they passed, making a cheerful countenance and semblance of Victory; and spoiling all that opened to them, so to impoverish the pursuing franks by preventing them of provisions, leaving a Desert Country unto them. Thus were they forced to kill most of their Horses, and many to go on foot; others, to ride on Oxen, Cows, and the great and strong Rams and Dogs of that Country. They passed Great Rams and Dogge●. thence therefore as fast as they could, and entered Lycaonia, a plentiful Country, and came to Iconiu 〈…〉 a rich City. When they went thence, they by counsel of the Citizens carried vessels of water with them, which served till the second day after, that they came to a River: where Iconiu 〈…〉. having stayed two days, they went forward to Heraclea. here were a great multitude of Turks, which seeing the franks approach, fled amain, and left the City to ours, which stayed Tarsus. there four days. Then did Baldwin Brother of Godfrey, and Tancred, separate themselves with their troops, and went to Tarsus. Many Turks were there which went to meet them, but were dispersed, and the next day the Citizens received them into the City. Here arose a contention betwixt Baldwin and Tancred, whether should have rule of the City, which Tancred at last Armenia. Caesarea. C●sor. Antio●hi●. yielded to Baldwin, whose Army was the greater. In short time two Cities, Athena and Manustra, were yielded to them, and many Castles. The Turks were now hidden in their strongest holds. The greatest part of the French, entered into the Land of the Armenians, eagerly thirsting to make the Land drunken with blood of Turks; the whole Land was quiet before them, and the Armenians received them into their Cities. They came to a Castle which feared neither arms nor engines. A Soldier in the Camp, an Armenian, desired to hold that Land of the Princes, in the fealty of God and the holy Sepulchre; whereto they yielded, because they knew him to be a valiant man. After this, they came to Caesarea of Cappadocia, which voluntarily yielded itself. Thence they went to a fair City which the Turks had assieged a little before, three weeks, the Citizens whereof came forth to meet them. Another Knight in the Camp, named Peter de Alpibus, desired this, and obtained it of the Princes. After this, they came to Cosor, a commodious and plentiful City; where they were gently received of the Christian Inhabitants, and stayed thee days, furnishing themselves with necessaries, and receiving abundant refreshing. Mean while, Ramiundus had intelligence that the Turks were fled from Antiochia, and had left it weakly manued; who deviled thereupon, to convey thither five hundred Knights * Milites, a common name to Soldiers or Knights: here in this Author given commonly to Horse men. Castellum Publicans. Rugia. to take the Tower before the rest knew of it. But when they were comen into the Valley near Antiochia, they then perceived that the Turks were not go, but fortified the City all they could. They went therefore to the Castle of the Publicans, subdued it, and turned thence to the Valley of Rugia, where they slew many Turks and Saracens: whereupon, the Armenians rejoicing, yielded themselves. They possessed themselves of Rusa and many Castles. The rest of the Army with miserable disaster passed mountainous ways, passable only for Beasts and creeping things, yielding a Footpath indeed, a way of no wider space, Rocks, Shrubs, Thorns, proud Hills aspiring to the Stars, and Hells of deep Valleys affrighting the very eyes, where the Knights * Knights than differed from the present, were created by Abbots, &c. and therefore were many in number, as these, jeresoly●nitan and other saint ories of that time mention: Mi●●tib●●, may also be interpreted men at Arms, and is in this story all way understood of Horse men. and Esquires carried their Arms hanging on their necks, some throwing them away, to avoid the carriage, all enforced to go on foot; yea, often bearing the burdens of their Beasts, which could not pass laden: neither might any stand or sit, by reason of the followers, or turn himself in those straits, to help him which followed. By this unpassable passage (the emblem of the true and heavenly Pilgrimage) they came at last to Mara●is, where they were received cheerfully with plentiful refection. Having stayed one day, they came the next day into the Valley in which Anti●chia is seated, chief City of Syria; whilom famous by Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles: in it, he placed his Episcopal Chair, and * Leave not the History for the Mystery. 1. Thes. 5. 21 The Monk hath forgotten that an Apostle is not of man, nor by man, nor hath a City but the World for his Di●cese. Saint Paul speaketh otherwise, Gal. 1. & 2. & Luke. Acts 9 11. & 13. Mat 28. job. 21. The fourth Book. ordered Baruabas and Paul Apostles. But as first our Lord would conquer it with humility and preaching, so now with sublimity of Arms. Ours came to the Iron Bridge, where they encountered many Turks, which prohibited their passage, and made their way by force, and there found rich spoils. They pitched their Tents on the River's bank, not fare from the City; and the next day prepare to go to the City, and lay siege to it in three place. For on one side the Mountains prohibit access and all military Art On Wedensday, the twelfth Kal. of December, was this siege begun, and because the City was not only the minion of Nature, but Paragon of Art, the Princes consulted to use more their Arts then Arms. FIrst therefore, they made a Bridge for commodious passage over the River, for they found a copious Vintage, Caves full of Corn and provisions, Trees laden with variety of first-fruits, which the Armenians within the City made known to them. Engines were erected, Turrets of wood, Slings, Hooks, Rams, Moles, and other devices. There were within so many defenders, as might have tried it in the field with ours. They builded a Castle, if haply the Turks prevailed, for better security. The Garrison of Arech having cut off diverse of our Victuallers, an ambush was laid, and many Turks slain, their heads cast (by Engines) into the City: and thenceforwards, our men had freer passage to the Armenians for provisions, whichreadily brought also to sell. Christmas Festivitie was celebrated with joyful solemnity; after which, the Winter with Elementary forces, helped the Enemy to assault us, and made provision difficult: famine within; without, Hail, Snow, Ice, Windes, Armies without Arms, but not without harms, to them which were without shelter, exposed to their fury, every way pinched, but in resolution, and therefore quickened by these spurs: they agreed that Boa●und and the Earl of Flanders, with thirty thousand choice Horse and Foot, should enter into the Saracens Landlord From jerusalem, Damascus and Aleppo, and other Countries, Persians, Arabians and Medes, had assembled to come to Antiochia, to raise that siege; but hearing that some of the Christians were entered their Country, they rejoiced, securing themselves of victory, and divided their Army into two, to keep ours from fleeing any way. The Armies met, these trusting in their Famine and Plenty, and Famine. multitudes, those in God's Omnipotence, which gave them a shameful overthrow, and put them to flight; wherein our Foot mounted their Horses to pursue them. Once; they had been good Purueyors, to bring thus from fare unto them so many Asses, Camels, and other Beasts, laden with Wine, Corn and other provision, and the hungry he filled with goodthings: his Name be blessed for ever. The mean while the enemy had assaulted ours out of the City in their Tents, and slew many, and but for the River had done more hurt; which disasters together with famine, made some of ours bethink themselves of flying. An Asse-loade of Corn was now sold for seven pound, an Egg for twelve pence, a Nut for a penny, and many died of hunger. Yea, the Pillars were shaken; Peter the Hermit and William Carpenter, fled away by night. This William was of royal descent, Viscount of a Castle, called Milidune: no shield, breastplate or helmet, could endure the strong bushes of his Lance. Tancred hearing of their flight, pursued them, took them, and caused them to return with shame. For Hugo Magnus his sake, (whose Kinsman he was) and his former exploits, William was pardoned, swearing to do so no more, which yet he soon transgressed, and closely fled. In the whole Army were not found one thousand Horses fit for service. To add to their sorrows, one Tetigius, a Romanian, undertook to bring plenty of provision from the Emperor by shipping, and left his Oath and Tents in pawn, which he never redeemed. The greatest part of the Army compelled by famine, sued for leave to departed, which the Princes with tears granted. In this misery, a Messenger brought them word of a great Army' of Turk's, which that night would be at Arech the Castle aforesaid, purposing to set upon their Tents unprepared. This made them dance, which before could not go, as if they had already conquered, choosing rather to dye by the Sword than hunger. They sent Spies the next day, which returned word, that they never before had seen so many thousands of them together. Their huge multitude made ours begin to flee, which Boamund seeing, he broke forth with such fury, that the enemy fled towards the Iron bridge; the Franks lay frankly about them, and now the earth is covered with carcases, the Air is filled with clamours, the River is swollen with precipitated bodies, and more were slain then escaped, which also returned to their Castle, rifled it, and then forsook it, leaving it to Ours, which there placed a Garrison, returning to the Tents with great joy and great spoils. Their fellows which that day had fought, and got the better of the Citizens, were now filled with double joy. The Armenians and Syrians also now brought provision to the Camp, and rejoiced with us. The Turks after having ours at advantage, put the horsemen to flight, and slew about one thousand footmen: which they scarcely had done, when the rest of the Army out of the Camp, revenged the same with exceeding Usury. D●ke Godfrey gloriously behaved himself with the death of many, whom a Goliath of theirs, a big and mighty man, had well-nigh slain, had not God and his valour protected him, whom he repaid with A mighty stroke. such fury, that lifting up his sword, he clavae his breast in the midst, dividing his backbone and entrails passing thorough to his right thigh, his whole head with the right side of his body falling into the River, the left half he sent backe to the City. This sight bred in them horror and amazement, for he was one of their Admirals (Amira's.) Even the River's self with another Army of carcases, stood still to wonder at such a spectacle, nor could the upper Waters enforce Amira's, that is, Lords or Commanders. the lower (stayed with a new world of Inhabitants) to give them leave to see it, till their swelling indignation by force obtained it. In that conflict was slain the Son of Cassianus, the great King of Antiochia, and twelve Admirals of the King of Babylon, whom he had sent with their bands to aid the King of Antioch. For that Province hath one Metropolitan, twelve Consuls, and one King; and they were gathered out of so many Proninces as there were Admirals. There were also seven thousand taken Prisoners: the baggage was without number. And now the Turks not only ceased their clamours and scorns, but many fled closely out of the City. The next day the Turks buried their dead beyond the bridge, which the Christians digged up again with disgrace, (for their fashion is to bury with Pals, Bowes and Arrows, Golden Byzantines, * A Coin. and other things good for booty) leaving another booty to the Fowls. IN these vicissitudes and entercouse of divertsified Fortunes, came Messengers from the King The fift Book. of Babylon, upon safe conduct granted by the Princes. Against their coming the Camp was set forth, in goodliest show of bravery, Shields hung up upon poles for the youth to run at Qu●ntane, (an exercise on horseback) Dice, Chess, Military skirmishes of horse and foot, Running at Quintan. to express their careless and fearless resolutions, whiles the elder and graver sort assembled with mature advice and grave counsels, to secure that security. The Babylonians approaching, marvelled at this sight, having heard before that they were both famished and heartless, and being brought before the Princes, thus spoke; The Admiravissus of Babylon our Lords sends greeting and friendship to you the Princes of the franks, if you will obey his will. In the Court of the King of Persia our Lord, is a great assembly for your sake, and seven days the Counsel hath been prolonged. They marvel why you come armed to your Lord's Sepulchre, dispossessing their people of their ancient possessions, and (which is unlawful for Pilgrims) slaying with the Sword. And if you will come hereafter with Scrip and Staff, they will 'cause you to pass with honour and plenty, they will make the foot horsemen, and the poor to want nothing going or coming. And if you shall please to stay a month at the Sepulchre, you shall want nothing, and walk thorough jerusalem, and have leave to perform what veneration you will to the Temple and Sepulchre. But if you contemn this indulgence, and trust in your courage and weapons, we are confident that no humane power is able to force the Babylonians and King of Persia. Speak now your minds what you like or dislike herein. The Princes with common advice answered. It is no marvel if we come armed to our Lord's Sepulchre, and exterminate your people from those Confines, seeing that they which have before comen with Staff and Scrip, have been shamefully both scoffed at and slain. The Land is not theirs, though they have long possessed it, because it was anciently ours, who for their malice and in justice by ours were dispossessed. But now it is decreed in Heaven, that it shall be rendered to the children which was taken from the Fathers. And let not your Nation glory that they have conquered the effeminate Greeks, which by Divine dispensation, the sword of the franks shall repay you. It is not of man to overthrew Kingdoms, but of him by whom King's reign. They say they will show kindness, if we come with Scrip and Staff: let their mercy return upon themselves; will they, nill they, our poverty shall be enriched by their store. Nor can any bumane power affright us: for when we die, we are borne, and losing a Temporal life, we recover an Eternal. Therefore tell those which sent you, that the Arms which we have taken in our Country, we will not lay by when we have conquered jerusalem. For we trust in him which teacheth our hands to fight, and maketh our arms as a bow of steel, that all offences shall be removed and jerusalem taken. The Ambassadors herewith displeased, by leave entered the City. Ours began to build a Castle at Machurnar, before the gate of the City in their burial place, destroyed their Sepulchers of Stone, which they used to their structure; being finished, it was committed to Earl Raimund: This straitened their issues, and strengthened ours, which hereby had liberty to forage, and brought in great booties, from a place where was an old ruined Castle, which also they fortified and commended to Tancred, who intercepted provisions that were brought to the City. The City therefore desired truce, to treat in that time of conditions of yielding. The last day Truee broken. of which, a famous Wallon Knight, was by them taken and cruelly murdered, whose Wife, by her tears, cries and complaints, exceeded tears, cries and complaints, having spent that store in prodigality of her sorrows, and now by her misery varnished with bright lustre of her exceeding beauty, and the deep impression of Noble blood, which her impotent nails scratched from that goodly countenance, and her impatience other while so severely recalled to the attendance on her great heart, that she abode as a Marble statue, spoke more to commiseration and indignation with not speaking, than the best speaking Oratory could have pronounced. Revenge slept not long. For one Pyrrhus which had three Turrets in his command, sent secretly to Boamund, (with whom he had treated in the truce) to deliver them all into his hands, Pyrrhus. and his Son for pledge of his fidelity. Whereupon by night Boamund and the Princes (as had been agreed with Pyrrhus) closely conveyed the Army thither, which by day (to deceive the Turks) they had sent forth to forage. Thus scaled they the walls, (Fulcherius Carnotensis being the first which entered) and after set open the gates to the whole Army: a Comet that night Fulcherius. appearing, the heavenly Messenger of earthly mutations. The City was promised to Boamund, if he could make means to obtain it, upon occasion of Pyrrhus first sending to him. ON the fift of june, the Christians entered Antioch, Fulcherius and his fellow Scalers invaded the Towers, and killed the sleeping Watches, awaking them to a never waking sleep. They The six● Book. Antiochia taken which were awaked out of sleep by this noise in their houses, ran forth of their doors to see the cause, and presently forth of themselves and seeing together. Death now filleth every street and corner, confoundeth all ages, sexes, conditions. Some running out of the gates, were encountered by others coming from the Camp, and Cassian the King escaping into Tancred's jurisdiction in poor disguife, was there discovered by the Armenians, and his head brought to the Princes, together with his Girdle, which was valued at one hundred and sixty Byzantines. Many fled to the Castle, which seemed impregnable, the Mountain and the Building conspiring to deride affronts. Hereto from a near Tower Boamund gave assault, and (wounded) was forced to retire to another Turret, and the rest followed him. Only one abode in the top, and seeing himself alone, mustered out of himself an Army of resolute thoughts, out of the walls an Armoury of stones and mortar against his underminers, and laden with one thousand Arrows, seeing Death importunate, he went forth to meet him, leaping in the midst of his adverse squadrons with his Sword and Shield, to take up company to attend him into the other world. The night followed that bloody day, but forbade sleep to both sides, fear and weariness executing that summons. The next day, being Friday, whiles some were carrying out the dead, others assaulting the Castle, there was espied from the Turrets and Walls a Cloud of dust, which some suspected to be the Constantinopolitan Emperor, but proved Corbanan the General of the King of Persia, with a long Corbanan. and fare gathered Army of Persians, Medes, Arabs, Turks, Azimites, S●racens, Courds, Publicans and diverse other Nations. There were three thousand Agulans, which use none other Arms but Swords, armed to point with Iron. Ours being wearied, gave them leave to provoke, insult, & run up and down casting up their Lances and Swords, and again catching them. Sensadol, Son to King Cassian, had go to Corbanan, promising (before in his Father's name, now in his own) to reign under him, to deliver him the Castle of Antiochia, and to do him homage. The Castle was now delivered. Soon after a rusty Sword and worse Lance, taken from a poor Frank, were presented to him, with insultation on all hands over that beggarly Nation which thought by such Arms to spoil Asia and subdue Persia. And presently sent for his Secretary to writ to the Chalife and to the Sultan, that he now held the French Army enclosed in the walls of Antiochia, the Castle in his own possession; and that the cry was more terrible than the Wolf. And whereas you writ to me utterly to destroy them, be not offended if I sand some of the chief bound to you. Their service will be useful, and the French Kings Brother an honourable Captain to Persia. Ply you your pleasures and get children to resist other franks, if need be. As for me, I will not see your face till I have subjected all Romania, Syria, and Bulgaria to your seruie. Thus did he cell the skin of the Bear yet living. His Mother sought to dissuade him by Prophecies, Starre-gazings, and other Wisardly Diainations, which all (she said) portended prosperity and victory to the Christians. But he remained deaf, and resolved to try it out from the Castle, the Turks still annoyed Ours, and with successions of supplies had great advantage; the streets were still covered, and Houses as it were roofed anew with Arrows. But a worse Enemy, Famine did more harm; the leg of an Ass was sold for sixty shillings, and the buyer esteemed frugal, the Hides of beasts were dressed for food, the children starved at the breasts of their Mothers. Many fled away and raised reports that the City was lost, or could not long hold out, Earl Stephanus Carnotensis by this news caused the Emperor coming to their assistance to turn backe. But a certain Priest comforted them with Relation of a Vision of Christ, the Virgin and The seventh Book. The Stories of these times are full of Visions: hence neglecting the Scriptures, they were fed with Legends. And would God the prodiga●● Son would yet leave his Husks, and return to his Father's house, where the poorest servant hath better food. Of this Lance, see Fulc●eriu●. The finder was found a deceiver. Peter appearing to him and promising relief after slew days, which one Peeter seconded with a second Vision of Saint Andrew, showing him in Saint Peter's Church in the City, the Lance which pierced the side of our Saviour, with promise of victory to the Bearers; which they went, digged and found it with great joy, singing a Te Deum, & Gloria in Excelsis. All presently swore not to fly, nor desist from the journey of the holy Sepulchre. By night fire from the West fell from Heaven upon the Turks Camp, which cheered Ours and terrified them, as an Ensign of Divine vengeance by the franks. Soon after the Turks having assailed and slain three of ours in a Tower, whiles none of our starved number could be brought out of their Houses to assist them; Boamund disdaining, caused fire to be set on those Houses to bring them out by force, and such a wind arose with the fire that it burned two thousand Houses and Churches. Peter the Eremite and Heluinus were sent to Corbanan, in Ambassage, which they performed stoutly in confidence of the former presages. The Bishop Podiensis (the Pope's Legate) enjoined three days fast, and they all confessed themselves, observed Processions, and on the third day received the Sacrament. After which by common counsel the Army was divided in six parts, the first Band committed to Hugo and the Earl of Flanders, the second to Duke Godfrey, the third to Robert the Norman, the fourth to the Podian Bishop, which carried with him the Lance aforesaid, and a great part of Earl Raimunds' forces, the fifth to Tancred, the sixth to Boamund. The Bishops, Priests, Clerks and Monks in their holy Vestments went out with the Soldiers without the gate, carrying Crosses in their hands, signing the people, and crying, Lord save thy people, and bless thine Inheritance: Be thou to them a Tower of strength from the face of their Enemy, with other Psalms. The like was performed by those which were on the Walls and Towers. Corbanan saw them coming forth, and said, let them all come out that we may the better take them. By him stood an Aquitaine Renegado, which for his belly had denied his Redeemer, and had told disgraceful reports of the Christian forceless famished Forces; by whom he now learned to whom every Band pertained. And seeing their Arms and Order, he cut off the head that had brought him those Tales. He gave also a sign to the Amira of his Treasures, that if he saw a fire kindled in the head of his Army, he should fly with all speed. When Ours were comen into a certain Valley, the Bishop of Podium armed, and holding the Lance of our Saviour erected in his hand, made a Sermon or Speech unto them, exhorting to courage and charity, promising Victory to the Suruiver, Heaven to the Dier, and blessed them. Then marched they on moderately, the length of their Army from the River to the Hill extending two miles. The Turks divided themselves in two Bands thinking to enclose Ours: but a seventh Band was appointed to encounter that divided Army out of the Soldiers of Godfrey, and the Norman under one Rainald. These met and fought, many being slain on both sides. When the other six Bands were come within Arrow shot, the Turks shot and the wind retorted their Arrows on themselves, so that Ours could not found an Enemy, the Turks flying from Fight and victory. the first Band, which presently went to help Boamund, which bore the burden of the fight, and Godfrey followed him. While Ours are in the heat of fight a white Army appeared from If I follow my Author into Thickets (pie frauds) yet your discretion may choose your way. the Mountains, whose Captains are said to be George, Mauritius, Demetrius, and the Bishop presently cried, that their promised help was comen. Fire was set to the Grass when the Turks fled, for a token of flight to the Camp, which yet were set upon by the Surians and Armenians. There died that day one hundred thousand Horsemen, for they would not take pains to number the Footmen which were slain. The next day fifteen thousand Camels were found, Horses, Asses, Mules, Oxen, Sheep, innumerable, with Gold, Silver, Vestments and other things of price: with which they returned to the City, where they were received by the Priests in Procession. The Amira of the Castle seeing his fellows run away, asked for one of our Colours, and the Earl of Saint Giles (left to guard the City) gave him his, which he set up, but hearing that the City was granted to Boamund, he sent for his Ancient, and covenanted The Castle yielded. with him to suffer the Castellans to departed with freedom, so as they which would might become Christians, the rest should have a Convoy to the Saracens. Himself become a Convert: and after three days fast, the Gentiles were baptised. The battle was fought on the eight and twentieth of june, on Saint Peter and Saint Paul's Even. Hugo Magnus was sent in Ambassage to the Emperor to come to take his City, which having done, * Fulc●. saith he went to France, and after returned. he died. The other guilty of breaking his Oath would not come. They now consulted of going to the Sepulehre, but were forced to wait till October, by the drought and heat. One Pilet a Knight of Earl Raimunds, procured many to join with him, and went into the Saracens Landlord The Saracens received him at Talaman: not fare thence he won a Castle of the Saracens. They went to Marra, where many were gathered from Aleph (Aleppo) and other places; they discomfited the Turks, but were not able to lay siege till October. The Bishop Podiensis died on the first of August, to the Armies great grief, and was buried in Saint Peter's Church. The Earl of Saint Giles went to Albaria, and forced the City, commanding to kill all such as would not turn Christians, which cost many their lives, because they had taken it from the Christians, and used the same condition. A Bishop was also elected to govern it. SVmmer being past, the Christian Soldiers returned from their several abodes to Autioch, The eighth Book. The Christian Army increased. and there met together on All-Saints day, being now fare more than when they had go from thence. For from all parts of the World many worthy Knights and Footmen had followed the steps of the former, the Christian Army daily increasing. And when they consulted of the way of the Sepulchre. Boamund demanded their covenant touching the City. Earl Raim●●d said it could not be done by reason of their Oath to Alexius. Hence grew many meetings and ill greetings. At last the Bishops, Abbots, and more moderate Princes consulted how both might 〈…〉 scription of ●●tiochia. Marra besieged be kept: and it was agreed that both Boamund and Raimund should go the way of the Sepulchre with the rest, the former fortifying the Castle, the other the Palace of Cassian, and the Tower on Saint Simeons' gate. And because Antioch hath long detained us in the narration, and in the siege, we will speak somewhat of it for their sakes which have not seen it. Threescore and five Kings are said to have ruled there. It is environed with two Walls, the former of great square stones artificially wrought, and therein are distinguished in order four hundred and sixty Towers. It is goodly and spacious containing four H●lss great and high, on the highest a Ca●●le, neither fearing forcible battery, or subtle engining. There are three hundred and sixty Churches in her Territory, and the Patriarch hath under his jurisdiction, one hundred fifty three Bishops. Four Hills fortify it on the East. Farfar runneth on the West. Ours besieged it eight months and one day, and were in it besieged three weeks of the Parthians, after which they rested there in quiet four months and eight days, which ended, Raimund went to Rugia, and the next day to Albaria, which two Cities he had subdued: the fourth day to Marra. The Citizens scorning the paucity of his Soldiers, came forth to encounter him, but were soon repelled. The next day Boamund adjoined himself to his help. Iron Rams were made, which being hanged with Ropes, and by the Soldier's hands drawn back might be forced on the Walls, with often bushes to shake down the Wall. A Tower of wood was erected higher than theirs of stone, with three lofts furnished with Military Engines, having in the two higher armed men with ●ikess, Arrows, Stone, Balls, and Fires: in the lowest were those which forced the wheels on which the Tower was built. Others filled the Ditch, having applied a Tortoise * Testude, was an E●gin● made of boards covered with Hides to preven● fire within which the Assailants might approach to the walls: & in which also they might hung with ropes, that Iron Engine, which if it had one hooked beak, was called falx, if two it was called Aries or a Ram wherewith the walls were shaken, & stones loosed and pulled out. to the Wall so to bring thither their Machination. The Citizens had provided wildfire, and another Instrument to throw great stones, but in vain. For William of Mount Pessul, with his Company in the highest story, threw down Millstones which broke the roofs of houses, whiles the others digged thorough the Wall. Others set a Ladder to the Wall, which Gulferius dela Turre first ascended, and many other followed him: whom the Citizens no less furiously assaulted, and forced some of them down with deadly precipice: whom others yet followed: the Priests also stood by the wooden Tower, calling on the Lord jesus, to pour his wrath on the Gentiles which knew him not, and the Kingdoms which innuoked not his Name: and to be our help in the needful time of trouble. The narrowness of the Wall did not admit assistants to Gulferie, who laid about like a Lion, and was most laid at, his shield being onerated with Arrows, Darts and Weapons, that a man could not lift it, and he was now spent and weary when the other had digged thorough, and soon chased away the Enemies: which so terrified those on the Wall, that Gulferie now without a shield full of heart and resumed life, made way with his Sword and killed more yet with fear (throwing down themselves) then with his Weapon. Boamund signified to the richer Citizens to fly to a Tower, and there they might redeem their lives, which upon his word they did. Much cruelty was showed by ours, ransacking not only their houses but their very entrails for Treasure: neither yet was there any of so great a multitude which would confess the name of Christ. Every man had what he could get. And Boamund of those in the Tower slew the old unserviceable, the rest he sent to Antiochia to be sold: but when he could not persuade Raimund to deliver Antiochia to him, he left him and returned thither. The Army which stayed all this while there was so pinched with Famine, that (horrible to Famines th●●n at Antiochia. speak) they cut and eat up the bodies of the Gentiles. The discord yet continued betwixt the Earl and Boamund, to the great displeasure of the Army, Raimund pretending the Oath to the Emperor, and having pure justice on his part. This being discoursed at Rugia and Capharda in diverse meetings, every one wishing, but not showing how to effect, concord, they returned to Antioch. But the Norman Earl with all his abode with Raimund, knowing that he was in the right. These two Earls order their Bands for Cesaria, the King whereof had sent to become Raimunds' Vassal. But when he saw the Army approaching, he was troubled and forbade to cell them any thing. The next day he sent to show them a Ford, whereby they might pass thorough Earfar a Valley, in which were twenty thousand head of beasts which they took: and going to besiege a Castle therein, it presently yielded to them, which Example another Castle followed. Thence they came to Caphalia a plentiful City in a specious and spacious Valley, Caphali●, whose Citizens were all fled, leaving their Garners and Gardens, and Houses plentifully prepared for those which at first were filled with wonder and doubt, and after with jubilee. The like also was done by a Castle adjoining to that Valley, where they kept their Candlemas. The King of Camel sent thither to desire conditions of Peace, or rather to buy the same with Ca●●l. goodly Presents. The King of Tripoli imitated his Example. Both their Gifts were received, Tripoli. but no peace given, except they would become Christians. A fortnight after they went to an old Castle called Archas, comparable to famous Cities, in Scite, Walls, Towers. While they continued here a doubtful siege, fourteen Soldiers of Archas. Ours, desiring Exploits went towards Tripoli, where they encountered threescore Turks with a great booty of Captives and Cattles, and returned with the spoil to the Campe. Raimund Pilet, and Raimund Viscount of Tentoria, with their companies hereby instigated went to Tortosa, and making great fires by night, as if the whole Army were there, so terrified the Inhabitants that they left their City in haste, stored as it was, to seek a new Habitation, this being indeed a good Haven for ours. Maraclea a Neighbour City also received them. Duke Godfrey hearing of this glorious success, set forth from Antiochia with Boamund and the Earl of Flanders, and came to the City Licia, where Boamund parted from them. The Duke and the Earl came to Gibellum, and besieged it: but hearing from Earl Raimund of his difficulties, and of a battle approaching, they agreed on conditions before required with the Prince of that City, and hasted thither to the besieged Castle. Where the Duke seeing their small proficience, went to Tripoli, where followed so bloody a battle that the water which runneth into their City stained their Cisterns; and then turning aside to the Valley of Desen (where ours had stayed before a fortnight) there got three thousand Camels and innumerable Sheep, Cows and Asses, to their great wonder whence they should come in that space. Thus richly laden they returned to the siege, and there kept their Easter (than the second day of April.) This siege continued three months and one day, and then (prevailing nothing) they arose and went to Tripoli, and there established the peace which the King and Citizens had desired. The King delivered three hundred Pilgrims of ours, and gave fifteen thousand Bizantines and open Market to buy provision. He covenanted also to become Christian if they could win jerusalem, and overcome the Babylonian War, and be subject to the King of jerusalem. Here they stayed three days, and seeing that Harvest was near they agreed to take the next way to jerusalem. On the fourth of May they set out, and passing certain steep Hills, they came to the Castle Betelon: the next day to the City Zabaris, where they could found no water for themselves and their Horses. The next Zabari●. day they came to the River Braim where they refreshed themselves that night. The next night was of our Lord's Ascension, and they ascended a hill by a narrow way, where they feared, but found no enemy. Then came they to Baruth, a City seated on the Sea; thence to Sagitta, and after that to Sur, from that to Aora, thence to the Castle called Caiphas, and so to Caesarea. In Tyrus. Caesarea is Philip's house still showed, and the Chamber of his Daughters which were Prophetesses. Here they kept their Whitsuntide, pitching their Tents near the City. Thence they passed to Ramola, which the Saracens for fear had forsaken, near which is the Church of Saint George, where he lieth buried, for veneration of whom they elected a Bishop, and gave him S. George's Tithe. Tithe of all their Riches. It was meet that invincible George, the Standard-bearer of their war should receive that honour. Thence they turned to jerusalem. AS soon as they saw jerusalem, they wept for joy, fell down and worshipped the Sepulchre. On the North side, the Earls of Normandy and Flanders encamped, near Saint The ninth Book. Stephen's Church, in the place where he was stoned. On the West Duke Godfrey and Tancred. On the South (on Mount Zion) the Earl of Saint Giles. While they rested in their Tents being weary, some went to scour and secure the Country. On Monday the fourth of june, they jerusalem besieged. began the assault, and had that day ended the siege if they had not wanted Ladders. Another want of Bread succeeded for ten day's space, and then their ships of provision arrived at joppes. The Water of Siloe could scarcely suffice the men. The Beasts were driven six miles to water, with a great convoy of six thousand Soldiers. Pilet and one hundred others, were sent to japhia or joppes, and some that went before to search the way, were set upon by seven hundred Turks and Arabs, where Achardus a good Soldier sold his life dearly; but when the rest came in, the enemies fled. They were now provided of victual from the ships, but their thirst was so extreme, that they digged holes in the earth, and put the moist Turfs to their mouths to moisten them; they licked the dewy Marbles, and sewed beasts skins new killed to fetch Water in: and some rather fasted, so to moderate thirst, then to drink of that greasy Water. To Great thirst. the siege they addressed wooden Towers and Engines. Duke Godfrey caused his to be applied on the East side, and the Earl of Saint Giles another, on the South. On Thursday they fasted, and gave Alms to the poor; and on Friday the twelfth of july, they ascended those Towers, and applied scales to the Walls. Duke Godfrey with his Brethren Eustace and Baldwine, played the Lions. Procession was made about the walls with Crosses and Relics, and Altars, whiles they fought on the walls. When the hour approached, in which the Saviour of men died for men, than did one Letoldus first from the Duke's Castle leap forth, and after him Guicherius, (which had slain a Lion by his strength.) The Letoldus and Guicherius enter the City. Duke followed his Soldiers, and his other Soldiers him, who chased the enemy from the walls, and pursue them into the City with a great shout. Which when Earl Raimund heard, which was labouring to bring his Tower to the Wall, he called to his men to follow him to the gate near the Tower of David, and spoke to them in the Tower to open; which presently the Admiravis which kept the Tower, hearing who he was, did, and committed himself and all his unto him, together with the Tower. But Duke Godfrey sought neither Tower nor Gold, nor spoil, but revenge for the blood and wrongs of Pilgrims, whereto he never had more opportunity, not then when at Antioch he clavae in sunder that Gigantean Gentile. And now he and Guicherius (which cut a Lion in sunder) clavae humane bodies from the head to the reins, and on the right and left hand thorough Cruel execution. Dodechinus in his Appendixe to Mar. Scotus, reciteth out of a letter to Pope Pasc●al, writ●en by D. Godfrey, that the blood reached usque ad equorum genua. both sides: the throng hindered every man's flight. They which remained, fled to the Temple of Solomon, where they defended themselves the most part of the day; but ours before night breaking in, shed so much blood, that slain carcases were tumbled on the Pavement to and fro in a stream of blood; arms and hands dismembered floated in blood, and were joined to others bodies, none being able to discern; and the slayers themselves were scarcely able to endure those hot mists of bloody vapours. After this unspeakable slaughter, they grew more indulgent, and many captives of both Sexes were spared. Every corner was searched for spoil, every man possessing what he took; jerusalem at that time being rich. After this they did go joyfully to the holy Sepulchre, and gave thanks to him which had been there buried: going did I say? Creeping on their knees and elbows, watering the Pavement with their tears. This done, they went to their houses, and refreshed themselves with food and sleep. The next day they went armed to the Temple of Solomon, to make an end of them which had ascended the roofs, where only Wings were wanting to fly from that which they could no way flee, present destruction. Some threw themselves down headlong; others, offered themselves to servitude. The living Saracens were enjoined to carry out the dead and bury them, and to cleanse the City. The enemies destroyed, the City secured, victory and glory achieved, question was of a King, and Duke Godfrey was chosen by general consent, the eighth day after the taking, who Godfrey chosen King. more adorned that Royal Dignity, than it him, and was an Honour to his Honour, by Knightly bounty, bodily elegance, and excellent manners. The next care was of a Prelate, and Arnulphus was chosen on Lammas-day. This ended, Messengers were sent by the Neapolitans to King Arnulphus chosen Patriarch. Godfrey, offering themselves to his subjection. (This Neapolis is a City of Caria, an Asian Province) to whom the King sent Eustace his Brother, and Tancred, to whom they delivered their City. The Devil bestirred him, and envying this rising Sun of Christianity after so long a night, raised up Clement the Admiravis of Babylon, and all the East with him against them. He came with pompous preparation to Ascalon. Eustace and Tancred were sent for, and all go towards Ascalon, a City of Palestina, five and twenty miles from jerusalem. here they had all first fortified their Spirits by the Eucharist, and proceeded from the Church towards Ascalon. The Patriarch left Peter the Hermit in his place, to ordain Masses, Prayers, Processions. Near Ascalon they took a great booty of beasts. The next day, the Patriarch cursed all that should go about to meddle with spoil before the victory. This was on Friday, on which our Lord had died. The King passed the River, and pitched his Tents near the Sea. Himself had the first Band or Vanguard, Robert of Normandy the second, Earl Raimund the third, the Earl of Flanders the fourth; Eustace, Tancred, and Guaston de Bebert, the fift. The Footmen had set themselves with Arrows and Darts before the Knights, Men at Arms * Militibus. , and thus ordered, they marched towards the Babylonians. The King was in the left Wing, where was most danger, the Earl of Saint Giles in the right, the rest betwixt them. The Babylonian (whom none durst tell of the former booty) being told that the franks were comen forth to fight, much disdained their paucity, as a disgrace to have so mean so confident enemies. The battle was begun by the Earl Heroic Act of Robert of Normandy. Dodechinus saith, 100000. were slain, besides 2000 in the gate, innumerable then perishing at sea: the whole Army being 100000. horse, and 400000. Footmen. of Normandy and his Band, in that quarter where he espied the Admiravis his Standard, and making way with his Sword thorough the midst of his enemies, by a bloody passage arrived at him that held it, whom he laid dead at the Admiravis his foot, and took the Standard, the Admiravis hardly escaping to Ascalon with his life, whence he might behold the slaughter of his people, which by noon were all put to rout and slain in all places, even to the gates of the City in incredible numbers. The spoil was exceeding rich. The Standard, which in the top of a Silver staff had a golden Apple, was offered by Earl Robert of Normandy at the holy Sepulchre, the whole Army having returned and entered into the City in triumph. This battle was fought the eighth of August. And thus jerusalem, which is said to have been built by Melchisedech, (whom the jews say, was the Son of No) is now open to the Pilgrims with praises, which before were received with contumelies. Of these Pilgrims and Gates, it is said by Esay; And thy Gates shall be open continually, day and night they shall not be shut: And again, of the French Nation, which he brought from the ends of the earth to deliver it, I will bring thy Children from fare, their Silver and their Gold with them, in the name of the Lord thy God, and the holy one of Israel which hath glorified thee. The Sons of thy Pilgrims shall build thy walls, and their Kings shall minister to them. These and many things else, we found in the Prophetical Books, which agreed to this deliverance made in our Age. CHAP. II The Acts of the Pilgrims in their Expedition to jerusalem, before and after the taking thereof, extracted out of FULCHERIUS CARNOTENSIS, which went thither with ROBERT, Earl of Normandy. IN the year 1095. when manifold evils in all parts of Europe were increased, the Faith languishing, Urban the second was Pope of Rome, a man excellent in life and manners, * This the sanctity of those times to advance the Church, not to freedom from sin but to fullness of power in exemption from Kings and Sovereignty over them, (wherein Vrbanus was called Turbanus.) This the state of the Church that is, the Clergy, and more specially the Papacy. This the great article of Popish Faith. which always to the utmost of his wit and strength, endeavoured above all things to Exalt higher the State of holy Church. And seeing that the Faith of Christendom was decayed in all, both Clergy and laity, and the Secular Princes in continual wars with each other, spoiling the goods, captiving the persons, (whom miserable prisons enforced to unreasonable redemptions) violating holy places, burning of Towns and Monasteries, making a mockery of things Divine and humane, sparing no man: and hearing that the Provinces of Romania * were possessed by the Turks; he called a Council at Claremont, Herein he decreed the Church's freedom from all Secular Power, that Tithes of all which cometh by husbandry, should be proper to God, and neither sold nor detained; that he which should take a Bishop should be an Outlaw, and the takers or spoilers of Clerks, Monks and Nuns, Pilgrims or Merchants, should be Anathema, as likewise Robbers and incendiaries. These and other like being ratified by the Council, he exhorted them, (Not I, but the Lord) to exterminate the Turks out of the Christian Confines. I speak to the present, I sand to the absent, and Christ commands it. And all that go thither, if they shall dye in the going by Land, passage over water, or in fight against the pagan, shall have present remission of their sins: which I grant to those which undertake the Voyage, having so great a gift from God. Those that have formerly abused wars against Christians, let them go against Infidels, and let them now be Soldiers which before were Robbers, and let them fight justly against the Barbarians, which they did before against their Brethren, and for an eternal reward, which were before mercenary for a few shillings, and for a double honour, which wearied themselves for double detriment of body and soul. Here they are poor, there they shall be wealth; here the Lords enemies, there his friends. Let them not delay, but make Money of that which they have, and the next spring set forward. Many present promised to go, of which was Ademarus, Bishop of Podium, afterward the Pope's Legate, which ruled the whole Army. These things ordered in the Council, and the blessing of Absolution being given, they departed home, and divulged what had passed. Truce was every where confirmed by Oath, and many of every profession vowed to go, the remission of sins being purchased. OH what a goodly sight, and worthy it was to us all, to see the Crosses of Silk, or wrought in Gold, or of Cloth which they ware on their jackets, Coats, and Garments on their shoulders. Such a work did Pope Vrban meditate, by which the world after flourished, and restored the Church's Rights. But the Devil raised up Guibertus, Bishop of Ravenna, an Adversary to him, whom the perverseness of the Emperor, whiles Gregory This Author speaks like one of Urbans faction against Guibertus and the Emperor, ignorant of Papal sleights. This Stephen, Father of King Stephen, is called Comes Carnotensis, and is said to have as many Castles as were days in the year. (Hildebrand) held the Seat, supported in his usurpation of the Apostleship. But the better sort acknowledged Gregory, and after him urban, whom by the Emperor's aid, Guibertus forced from Rome, till that year when the franks went to jerusalem by Rome, Guibertus being in Almain, urban by help of Matildis, obtained the whole apostolic power, she being then very potent in the Roman Country. Anno 1096. some in March, others in April, May, june, july, August, September, and October, set forth, as they could make their provisions on this holy Voyage. Peter the Hermit went by the way of Hungary. Raymond Earl of Province, with his Goths and Gascoines, and the Bishop of Podium by Sclavonia, Hugo Magnus and Buamund by Bulgaria. In September, Robert Earl of Normandy, Son of William King of the English, with a great Army of Normans, and Englishmen and Britan's set forwards, and with him Stephen Earl of Bloise, and Robert Earl of Flanders. The Armies still increased as they passed, and were never united till they came to Nice. We Western franks passed thorough Italy, and found Pope Vrban near to Luca, with whom Robert the Norman had conference, and Earl Stephen, and we also as many as would; and having his blessing, we went joyfully to Rome. And when we had entered Saint Peter's, we found before the Altar Guiberts' men, which with their Swords in their hands took away the offerings: others ran along the beams, and threw stones at those which were prostrate at their Prayers, seeking to slay those which were faithful to urban. Urbans men held one Tower of the Monastery, which kept it for him, and withstood the Adversaries. Many which went thither with us, returned home, but we passed thorough Campania and Apulia, and came to Barrum, a good City on the Sea. We had thought to have taken ship, but the weather being unseasonable, Robert Earl of Normandy was forced to turn aside into Calabria; and winter there. But Robert Earl of Flanders with his troops passed over. Then very many of the poorer fearing want, sold their Bows, and taking their Pilgrims Staffs returned home, to their disgrace before God and Men. In March, 1097. Robert Earl of Normandy, and Stephen of Bloise returned to the Sea, and Seeing such sacrilege and smelling, perhaps the Pope's plot. on the fifth of April, than Easter-day, set sail at the Haven Brundisium. There we saw one ship, (without any cause appearing) sink almost four hundred persons of both Sexes drowned: on the dead bodies of which were seen Crosses branded on their flesh, a miraculous token that they departed in God's mercy. The Horses and Mules, and much Money was lost. This so appalled many, that they forsook their Pilgrimage and returned. But we four days after arrived at Duratum, and passed the difficult passages of the Bulgarians by Hills and Deserts, till we came to the River Daemon, where the Diabolical Torrent drowned many, and many more had done, but for the help of the Horsemen. We ascended next day the Hill Bagulat, and came to the River Baldarius, thorough which we waded, and came the next day to Thessalonica: and travelling thorough Macedonia, we came at last to Constantinople: where after much ado, our men did homage to the Emperor. Then passing Saint George's Arm, we came to Nice, which the Turks (who had come out of Persia, about fifty years before) did now posfesse, and all Romania as fare as Nicomedia. The Princes Buamund, Duke Godfrey, and Earl Raimond then in the siege, came to meet the Earls, Robert and Stephen. Then were many Armies combined in one Army, wherein were a hundreth thousand armed men, with Corslets and Head-pieces: which they that had skill of the number, esteemed to have six hundred thousand men apt for war, besides those that were unarmed; to wit, Clergymen, Monks, Women and Children. What shall I say more? If all they which had comen out of their Houses and begun this vowed journey, had been here together, without doubt there would have been sixty hundred thousand Warriors. But some had returned from Rome, others from Apulia, others from Hungaria, or Sclavonia, many thousands were slain by the way, and many died, the ways, fields, woods, presenting many burial places of Pilgrims. Nice being rendered, on the nine and twentieth of june, we departed into the inner Countries Nice taken. of Romania. On the first of july, we had news of Turks approaching, and set down our baggage by a Fen or Reedy place, and beheld Soliman which had held Romania with his Amira's of the Countries, above thirty day's journey, being three hundred and sixty thousand Archers, on horseback. Duke Godfrey, Earl Raimond and Hugo Magnus were absent, to our irrecoverable loss, both of ours slain, and of Turks escaped. For it was late before our Messengers could bring them the news, and therefore it was late ere they could come in to our succour. The Turks gave such an onset with shouts and shots, that our hearts failed, and we fled, being ignorant of such kind of fight. Others had on the other side the Reeds, assailed our Tents, and Bloody battle slain many. But the forerunners of Duke Godfrey, and Hugo, and Raimond on one side; and we which fled on the other (whom they thought to return in respect of them) made them retire. But we were thronged as sheep closed in a fold, trembling, encompassed of the enemy, and could go no way. The Conscience of Lechery, Covetousness and Pride, did now trouble many, this seeming to have happened for our sins. The cry of Men, Women, Infants, and of the pagan rushing on us, filled the Air. We confessed our sins, and the Podian Bishop with many other Priests in white, besought God, crying, singing, praying. Then Robert of Normandy, Earl Stephen, Buamund, and the Earl of Flanders, made resistance what they could. God was appeased, and we seeing our fellows which came last, resumed courage, and put the Turks to flight. The battle and our straits, lasted from the first hour till the sixth. We marched to Antiochia Strangemarch to Iconium. in P●sidia, thence to Iconium, and could not tell whither to laugh or weep, to see many of ours wanting Horses, lading Rams, Goats, Swine, Dogs, with their carriages, the weight whereof galled their backs. A strange confusion was of so many tongues in one Army, franks, Flemings, Frislanders, Galls, Britons, Savoyards, Loraines, Almains, Baioarians, Normans, Scots, Englishmen, Aquitans, Italians, Apulians, Spaniards, Danes, Greeks, Armentans. Baldwin Brother of Godfrey possessed himself of Tarsus, and after of Edessa, the Governor whereof had sent to compound with him. In the way near Samosate we were in danger, but got safe to Edessa, Fulcherius Chaplain to Baldwin after Duke Godfrey King of jerusalem. Robert calls him Cassian & King. and were received of the Governor, whom his Citizens after fifteen days slew, but Baldwin kept the City, and thence made many roads upon the Turks. I Fulcherius Carnotensis, was the Chaplain of the said Baldwin. In the month of October, the franks passed over the River Fernus, or Or●ntes, to Antiochia. Gratian the Amira, of Antiochia sent his Son Sansadoles to the Sultan of Persia for aid. The Turks within the Town killed many Christian Inhabitants (for fear of conspiring with the franks) greeks, Syrians, Armenians. The Christians wearied with so long a siege, ascribed it to their Lechery, Pride and Rapine, and by common consent put out all the Women, married and others, out of the Tents, which lodged in Tents near. The Famine was great, and many were slain daily; all were desolate, and many fled. The rest were pinched with cold, parched with heat, washed with reinss, (their Tents being old and worn) lying in open Air without any covert but heaven. Earl Stephen returned home. The next day after, was Antiochia taken, delivered by a Turk, to whom Christ had thrice appeared, and bidden him deliver the Town. Gratian the Amira was slain by an Armenian Peasant. It happened, that Visions in those days common, and yet for want of vision the people perished. after the City was taken, a Lance was found by a certain man, which being found in the ground in Saint Peter's Church, he affirmed to be that wherewith Longinus pierced the side of our Saviour. He said, this was revealed to him by Saint Andrew the Apostle, thrice appearing to him, and showing the place where he digged and found it. The Podian Bishop would not believe him, but Earl Raimond (to these two, he declared his Vision) was credulous: and when it was found, all the people rejoiced, and one hundred days after it was holden in great veneration, and gloriously handled by Earl Raimond, which also kept the Lance. But it happened that the Bishop of Bore and many others doubted, that it was a counterfeit. Whereupon after trial by fire touching the Lance before mentioned, by Monk Robert. three day's supplication and fasting, a great fire of wood was made in the field near the Castle Archas, then by them besieged, eight months after that Antiochia had been taken, a judicial benediction being made on the fire by the Bishops. The finder of the Lance passed voluntarily and speedily thorough the fire, but was so burned, that in twelve days after he died, and left the people for●ie for the worship they had done it. But Earl Raimond kept it, till by some accident it was lost. The Sultan of Persia sent Corbagath with a great Army, which besieged Edessa three days, The Army in white, of which Robert fabled. and not prevailing against Baldwin, they hasted to Antiochia: and sixty thousand of them entering the City by the Castle, much annoyed ours. The franks were sad: and a Clergy man flying, our Lord appeared to him, and told him, that At his Mother's request he would help them. To another appeared a Brother of his before dead, and told him, that their fellows which had died in that expedition would take their parts, and sight against the Turks. The Christians went out of the City against Corbagath, which would not leave his Chess at first, but after was forced to * Ma 〈…〉 sburie saith that Corbagath or Corbanach, was slain by Robert of Normandy. leave the field, notwithstanding his huge troops esteemed to be six hundred & sixty thousand Horse and Foot, and ours famished and few, which were enriched with their spoils. Many of them were slain, and their Women in the Tents. After Antioch was taken, the Podian Bishop died, and the Princes wrote to Pope Vrban: To the holy Lord and venerable Pope Vrban, Buamund, and Raimund Earl of Saint Giles, Godfrey Duke Lothariensis, Robert Earl of Normandy, Robert Earl of Flanders, and Eustace Earl of Bullon, Greeting and faithful Services; and as Children to their spiritual Father, true subjection in Christ, &c. They relate the occurrents of the War, and desire him to come in person, and sit in Peter's Chair, whose Vicar he is, where the name of Christians began, and to open to them the Gates of both jerusalems', etc. Bara and Mara being taken, Buamund returned to Antioch, and chased thence Earl Raimunds' men, and possessed the City and all the Province. But Earl Raimund and Robert of Normandy proceeded towards jerusalem: and in the year 1099. besieged Archas at the foot of Libanus. Duke Godfrey and the Earl of Flanders followed. In june, (to omit the rest) they came before jerusalem, which on the fifteenth of july, they took, and slew about ten thousand men in the Temple, called Salomons: shot also many which were upon the roof. Our feet in the Temple (Usque ad bases, fortè brachas) were steeped in blood. Our men opened their entrails to search for Byzantines, and after some days, made a great heap of carcases, which they burned to search the Ashes: Five hundred Turks which had betaken themselves to the Tower of Robert the Norman was offered the Kingdom of jerusalem, & never thrived for refusing it, saith Malmsbury, and Math. Paris: Earl Raimund also had the offer. David, agreed with Earl Raimund, and were sent to Ascalon. And now one piece of the Cross was found, by revelation made to a Syrian, which was carried to the Temple of the Sepulchre with Procession. Duke Godfrey was made King: and the King of Babylon, and Levendalius his General, made haste with great Forces to besiege or fight with the Christians, and came to Ascalon, where the Christians obtained a glorious victory. Robert of Normandy, and Robert of Flanders returned to Constantinople by shipping; Earl Raimund to Laodicea, where he left his Wife, going thence to Constantinople, with purpose to return: Duke Godfrey retained Tancred, and many others with him at jerusalem. HONDIUS his Map of Terra Sancta. TABULA CANANAEAE prout tempore Christi et Apostolorum divisa fuit map of Holy Land in the time of Christ Buamund was mean while at Antioch, and Baldwine at Edessa, where he had often fights with the Turks, in the Confines of Mesopotamia. These by mutual treaty agreed to go together to jerusalem; which also they did, and met at Valenum, together with three Bishops, being five and twenty thousand Horse and Foot. But passing thorough the Saracens Country, where no provision could be had, our own being spent, the Horses and Men were miserably pinched, both with famine, and also with cold, and raines continuing four or five days together, by reason whereof, many which wanted Tents perished. I Fulcherius there present, saw many of both Sexes, and very many beasts die with cold. Often also many were slain by the Saracens, assaulting us in straight passages, as likewise in foraging: Yea Knights of Noble descent having lost, Milites men at Arms. their Horses, were forced to go on foot. So difficult is every great design: and a great matter it was that ever we got to jerusalem, which was on the day of the Winter Solstice. We went after to Bethleem, thereto celebrated the Nativity where it was accomplished. OH how great a stink was still about the walls of jerusalem, arising from the fallen, scattered, putrifying carcases of the Saracens, which made us to stop our noses? Daybert the Archbishop of Pisa, (which had comen with us) being made Patriarch, we went thence to jordan, (the former Army had washed themselves there, and gathered Palms at jerico, according to Washing in jordan. the custom, in the Garden of Abraham, before the departure of the Earls of Normandy and Flanders) some of our Army staying at jerusalem, and some of the former going again with us. In the year 1100. on the first day of the year, we cut Palms at jerico, and the next day departed. Our Princes passed by Tyberias, near the Sea of Galilee, which is there eighteen miles Tiberias. Paneas. long, and five broad, of fresh water: and thence by Caesarea Philippi, called Paneas, where arise two Fountains whence jordan springeth, and passeth by the Sea of Galilee to the Read Sea. We came to the Castle Balbat, where three hundred men at Arms of the Turks set upon us, and had slain many, whose Arrows being spoiled with the rain, they were unarmed, if Baldwins care had not protected them. So passing by Tortosa and Laodicea, Boamund departed to Antiochia, where he was joyfully received, and held his Kingdom six months. Then in july following, one Gabriel, an Armenian, offering to tender to him the City of Militinia, he went thither with small company, and in the way Danisman, an Amira, with a multitude of Turks, slew many, put the rest to flight, and took Buamund. Baldwin made after them, but in vain, saving Buamund taken. King Godfrey dyeth, and Baldwin succeedeth. that Gabriel rendered Militinia to him. In the midst of this his prosperity, news was brought him of his Brother's death in july, the second year after jerusalem was taken, and that all jerusalem expected him to succeed. Grieving somewhat at his Brother's death, and more rejoicing for the Inheritance, he let out to one Baldwin his Kinsman the Country which he held, and with seven hundred men at Arms, and seven hundred Footmen, on the seventh of October he set forth towards jerusalem, passing by Antiochia, Laodicea, Gibellum, Maraclea, Tortosa, Archas and Tripoli. The King of Tripoli gave him kind entertainment, and intelligence of Duchar King of Damascus, and Ginahaldole King of Caliptus, waiting and waylay his coming. Near to Berito, about five mile's distance, is a straight passage near the Sea, which a few hundreds may make good against one hundred thousand. here they waited for us, and here we were in ill taking, not knowing which way for to escape or get backward or forwards: howsoever we made a show of courage, I wished myself at Carnote or Orleans. We resolved after an ill night's rest, to go backe the next morning, which we did, they pursuing us in such sort, that we had no place left for flight or hope of safety. But God mercifully saved us with a great miracle, they being suddenly terrified, and their ships flying for fear of us, and we made great slaughter, and got great spoil. The next day we returned again, and found the straight aforesaid clear, and passed the same with praises to God. The Amiras of Beruto, Sidon, also Tyrus, & Achon, made show of friendship to us. But Tancred which held the Castle Caiphas was malevolent to Baldwin, wherefore we entered it not. We came at last to jop, where the franks acknowledged Baldwin for their King, and hasted thence to jerusalem, where he was welcomed with Procession of Clergy and laity, with Crosses and Candles. Daybert was not present as one accused, distasted of the people, and held in suspicion. Six days after, Baldwin set forth to Ascalon, whiles we wasted the Countries, diverse Saracens had hidden their goods and themselves in holes of the Earth, which being revealed by the Syrians, they were forced out by fire, made in the entries of their dens and slain, being usual Robbers and Murderers of Christians, we passed that way. When our provisions were spent, we made an inroad into Arabia, and passing by Abraham's Sepulchre fourteen miles from jerusalem, came into the Valley where Sodom and Gomorrha were destroyed, where is now the great Lake Asfalti, which they call the dead Sea. The length whereof from Zoaras of Arabia, Dead Sea described. is five hundred and eighty furlongs to the places next to Sodom, the breadth one hundred and fifty, so fault, that neither Beast nor Bird can drink thereof, which I Fulcherius descending from my M●le, tasted, and found more bitter than El●ebore. And because nothing life's therein, it is called the Dead Sea. jord in enters on the North; on the South is no passage out, neither River nor Lake. Near which Lake or Dead Sea, is a high Mountain salt also, by places, hard as a stone, and like Ice; which I conjecture, both by the waves washing it, and the showers falling down, it make the Lake salt; or else the bottom thereof reacheth unto the great salt Sea, by some invisible passage under ground. A man can hardly sink to the bottom if he would. Having compassed the South side of the Lake, we found a Village, which they say, is Segor, of goodly situation, and abounding with Dates, whereof we fed pleasantly. Of other things we seldom found any, (for the Arabs hearing of us, were fled) except some poor ones, black as Soot, which we contemned. There I saw Fruits on the Trees, which when I had broken the skin, I found to be dusty within and black. Sodom's first-fruits. Thence we passed the Mountains of Arabia, where the Inhabitants were fled from their Villages, and had hidden themselves in Causes. We came to a fertile Valley, watered out of the Rock which Moses struck with the Rod, still continuing with such abundance, that Water-Mills are driven therewith, where I Fulcherius watered my Horses. We found a Monastery Rock of Moses. in the top of the Mountain, called Saint Aaron's, where Moses and Aaron were wont to speak with the Lord: and we rejoiced to see places so holy and strange. And because from thence, till near to Babylon, the Country is desert, we proceeded no further, but returned the same way we came to jerusalem. In the year 1101. on Christmas day, in the Church of Saint Marie at Bethleem, by the Patriarch (then reconciled) was Baldwin anointed and crowned King, which Godfrey in reverence Weakness of the franks at jerusalem. to our Lord, there crowned with Thorn, had refused. Baldwin was feared as a good Soldier, but his people were few. We had yet no Port but joppes, neither was the way safe from thence for Pilgrims; but when we heard of any ships there, we went forth to meet them, which having visited jerusalem, some stayed, others returned. Whereby the holy Land of jerusalem remained empty of people: nor were there to defend it from the Saracens, if they had dared to assault us. For we had not then of men at Arms, above three thousand, and so many Footmen as kept jerusalem, joppes, Ramula and Cayphas. Neither durst we scarcely at any time Militibus. assemble our forces, for fear of losing our Fortresses: that it was not without miracle that we continued among so many thousand thousands so strong. We durst adventure no expedition, but near to Ascalon or Arsuth. They which came by Sea brought no Horses, and by Land none came at us; neither could the Antiochians help us, or we them. In March, Tancred Arsuth, which the Ancients call Antipatrida. left Cayphas to Baldwin, being sent for to Antioch to govern that Kingdom, till Buamund were free. A Fleet of Italians and Genuois, that had wintered at Laodicea, sailed thence to joppes, and came to jerusalem, where on Easter Eeven was great ado, because the light which that day Easter light. useth to be kindled from Heaven at the Lords Sepulchre, was not seen as in former times. But after much Ceremonies and Prayers, on Easter day happened to a Lamp in the Sepulchre, of which the Patriarch had the Key. The Genuois after Easter, forced Arsuth to yield themselves to King Baldwin, who also with their help besieged and took Caesarea Palaestinae. I saw there many Saracens burned for the Bizantines, which they had swallowed, or hidden in their Baldwin taketh Caesarea. mouths, that with a blow on the mouth many pieces flew out of their mouths: women also had hidden them in places not to be named. We went to Ramula, and waited if the Enemy would fight with us. Seventie days after our departure, we heard that they set forth to seek battle, and Baldwin assembled his people from jerusalem, Tiberias, Caesarea and Caypha. And because we had but few Knights (or men at Arms) the King warned all that could to make Milites, Knights, men at Arms, Horsemen. their Esquires Knights: so that all together were two hundred and threescore, and of footmen nine hundred. Against us were eleven thousand men at Arms * Milites. , and twenty one thousand footmen. We carried the wood of the Lords cross which comforted us, & was carried openly by a venerable Abbot. Baldwin comforted them also, telling them of Heaven open to the dying, glory among Christians to the surviving: but France is fare off, if we run away. The Leader with five thousand of the Enemies were slain: this battle was fought the seventh of September. The next day we returned to jop laden with spoil: encountering five hundred Saracens, which having fought and beaten a part of our forces in the battle, with their Arms hasted to jop, thinking to get the Town; but not received, they thought us to be their own fellows, supposing the Christians all slain, in that error coming to us, till they learned the truth to their cost. Two Newes-tellers had also signified to the joppites, the death of King Baldwin, and defeating of his Army, whereupon they had sent by Sea to Tancred, yea, the Queen did writ a Letter of that import to hasten him to their succour, who was also setting forth when the true report by a Messenger purposely sent, stayed him. We went safe to jerusalem, and rested eight months. In the year 1102. the Babylonians were gathered together at Ascalon, to destroy us utterly, Ramula. being twenty thousand Horsemen and ten thousand Foot, besides victuals. These in May laid siege to Ramula. At that time many franks were at joppes, waiting a fit wind for their return to France. These had comen the year before by Romania, and had lost their Horses and all they had. For William, Earl of Poictou * He was also Duke of Aquitane. , and Stephen Earl of Blois, (which sought now to recover the credit he had lost in flying from Antiochia) and a Rob. Mon. was deceived if this deceive not. Hugo Magnus which had returned from Antiochia to France, and Earl Raimond returned from Constantinople, where he had made stay, and Stephen Earl of Burgundy, and many other Noblemen had adjoined to themselves an innumerable number of Horse and Foot, the Army divided in two. In the Romanian Confines, Soliman the Turk with great forces of Turks had dispersed them, and almost destroyed them, slaying above one hundred thousand of their Horsemen and Footmen, also some of their women, and some he carried away. Their Mules, Horses and Beasts of burden and goods the Turks Above one hundred thousand men slain, besides women, &c. Tyrius accuseth the Emperor of Const. for the overthrow, l. 10. by his treachery, also the Christians were arena fine calce, and undisciplined. had gotten. The Earl of Poictou saved only himself, getting on foot to Antiochia in lamentable case, whom Tancred entertained. They which escaped (for they were divided in many Troops) came to jerusalem, except Hugo Magnus which died at Tarsus. Some went by Sea and they which had Horses by Land, which also in the way assaulted and took Tortosa, where Earl Raimond to their great disgust, remained. Baldwin waited for them at the Straitss near Beruto, eighteen days: they came to jerusalem, kept there their Easter, visited the holy places, dined with King Baldwin in the Temple of Solomon, and now waited passage at joppes, when this news came that King Baldwin had taken horse to go against the Babylonians. Stephen of Blois and Stephen of Burgundy, Gefferie of Uendon and Hugh Liziniac (brother to Earl Raimond) got Horses and followed. But Baldwin improvidently hasting, was in sight of the Enemies before his forces could have sight of him, not attending the foot, and having but few Horses. So that, with two hundred men at Arms, he was encompassed of twenty thousand, where he expected but a thousand, against whom they were enforced to fight, committed great slaughter, but lost the field, the King and some others escaping to Ramula. Where not daring to stay, with five followers he departed, and three days after, with one only, hungry and thirsty escaped to Arsuth. The two Stephens of Blois and Burgundy, were slain. The King durst not adventure by Land, and therefore sailed to jop. Thence he entreated an old poor Syrian, to carry by byways, news to jerusalem, whither on the third day he came, and ninety men at Arms with some others of the City which could get Horses, set out for joppes, whither not without skirmishes and loss the most came. Also Hugh of Tiberias had before comen with eighty men at Arms. With such forces as he had, he set forth to meet the Enemy then approaching within three miles. Their huge numbers encompassing ours, were yet chased out of the field, leaving their Tents to the franks, with Camels, Asses, Money. For the King had then the wood of our Lord's Cross, which i● he had in the former battle carried, it is not to be doubted, but God would have showed mercy to his people, if the King would have go wisely with his people to the battle. All Winter after they were quiet. Anno 1103. the King besieged Achon, but not able to take it, he wasted the Country and returned to joppes. Buamund was now restored to liberty and his Antiochian Principality, adding also Laodicea which Tancred had taken from the Constantinopolitans, giving him recompense for it in his own Landlord King Baldwin in a skirmish was very dangerously wounded near the heart. Anno 1104. the King again besieged Achon (or Ptolemaida,) assisted by a Fleet of Genuois, of seventy ships beaked, b Rostratae, that is, the beaks, or stems covered with Iron or Brass. and after twenty days siege took it: of great import for the Port, which within the walls harboureth many ships safely. Buamund and Daibert by Sea went to Italy, he to get people, the other to complain of Baldwin to the Pope, who favoured him, but in his return he died. Anno 1105. Earl Raimond died in his own Town before Tripoli, whom succeeded his Nephew William jordan. The King of Caliptus received a great overthrow by Tancred, which then ruled in Antiochia, and lost numbers numberless. The King of Babylon c That is, as in other places of the story, the Egyptian Chalifa: Cairo being by some called Babylon. raised a great Army which he sent to Ascalon, against which Baldwin moved from joppes, and sent to jerusalem that they should fast, pray, and make Procession barefoot, which was done, myself being one. The Patriarch went and carried the Crosse. Our men at Arms were five hundred, besides other Horsemen which had not that Military place, and two thousand foot. The Enemy was fifteen thousand, four thousand were slain, of which was the Amira of Ascalon; the Amira of Achon was taken. Their Navy before jop returning to Babylon, (Cairo) was assailed by Tempest, Such a triple Sun and Rainbow was seen 1621. in Devonshire. and miserably dispersed, whereof five and twenty ships were taken by us, being full of Saracens. On C●ristmas Eeven at jerusalem, we felt a great Earthquake. Anno 1106. a Comet appeared fifty days decreasing, beginning in February: also three Suns, a smaller on each hand of the true, both in quantity and light; a great white Circle environing and in it a Rainbow of four colours, the Bow toward the Sun, and reaching to the other two Suns. In the next month, the Stars of Heaven seemed to rain. Hugh of Tiberias against the Damascens, had a notable Victory, with sixscore, chase four thousand, and soon after died of an Arrow shot. Anno 1107. seventy of ours chased five hundred of theirs, besides one thousand footmen. Buamund returned out of France with five thousand men at Arms, and threescore thousand footmen, without women; provided a Fleet at Brundisium, sailed into Bulgaria, took Aualon, besieged Duratium a year, an forced the Emperor to swear to protect the Pilgrims thorough all his Empire, and he also swore fealty to the Emperor d Malmsb, saith, that Alexius had partly poisoned, partly corrupted his chief followers, whereby dejected, he returned to A●ulia, and soon after died. after which, with part of his Army he returned into Apulia, the greater part according to their Vow, repairing to jerusalem by Sea. Anno 1109. Bertran son of Earl Raimund came out of Province, and with ninety ships of the Genuois besieged Tripoli, but (by dissension betwixt him and jordan his emulous Kinsman) to little effect. Baldwin came to the siege to entreat the Genuois to his assistance against Ascalon, Beruth and Sidon and began to agreed the two Earls; but jordan was slain as he road in the night with an Arrow, no man knew how nor whence. Bertran swore fealty to King Baldwin for his Father's Inheritance (the cause of their quarrel) and when the Saracens had compounded to surrender the Town, their lives saved, (which the King had confirmed by Oath) they permitted our chief men to enter part of the Town. Meanwhile, I know not how, a sudden tumult happened amongst the meaner Genuois, who scaled and entered the Town without the Prince's knowledge, and put all to the sword, no equity being able to make restitution of their heads. But in the King's circuit they escaped. Tripoli taken. Anno 1110. King Baldwin with Bertran took Berith after seventy five days siege: and after with Tancred passed over Euphrates, where they found the Turkish forces, which yet refused fight, and with wearisome delays, caused that they furnished Edessa with victual (the Turks having Berith taken. wasted the Country and taken the Castles and Husbandmen which served them with food) and departed again over the River, where the Turks took and carried into Persia, many of our footmen. In the meanwhile, a Fleet arrived at joppes out of Norway, and the Western Sea conducted by that King's Brother, which with their sea-service aided the King in the siege of Sidon, which yielded upon composition in December. Anno 1111. Tancred sent to Baldwin, who with Bertran assembled all their forces against the Turks, which in great multitudes had passed Euphrares out of Persia. They passed by Apamia, Apamia. which Tancred had taken the year before: but the Turks refusing to fight, they departed, Tancred to Antiochia, the King to jerusalem. Preparation made, he besieged Tyrus or Sore above Tyrus. four months in vain, his two Towers of wood which he had raised higher than the walls, being disappointed by two which the Citizens had erected on their walls by night, whence they being higher, cast fire into the other and consumed them. And ours which in conceit had divided the prey, returned home with shame. Anno 1112. Tancred died. Anno 1113. the Turks passed Euphrates, and committed great spoil over the whole Country, Great loss. Sichem. and in a battle King Baldwin lost his Colours, Tents and goods, twelve hundred footmen, and thirty of the best men at Arms. The Saracens before subject, took Arms against us. Sichem, which we call Naples, was taken. The Ascalonites came to the Suburbs of jerusalem, and spoiled their Harvest: nor could a Messenger pass betwixt the King and them; nor durst the Husbandmen reap their Harvest in the Country, or exercise other businesses. But our Army being renewed by Christian Pilgrims from beyond the Seas, the Turks departed towards Damascus, and King Baldwin to Achon, where he found the Countess of Sicilia, (Wife of Roger the Brother of Robert Guiscard) comen to become his Wife. Anno 1114. an infinite multitude of Grasshoppers, from the parts of Arabia, came into the Grasshoppers & Earthquakes. Gaute 〈…〉 us s●ith, that the people w●re at their wit's end, every day new Earthquakes, the houses were forsaken; Litanies, Fasts, and other holies used, tents erected in the fields, &c. Country of jerusalem, which in April and May much wasted our Corne. Two Earthquakes had happened the year before: two also this year, one so great in the Region of Antiochia, that many Towns were half or wholly ruined, throwing down their walls, and the Houses, and kill the people: overturning the Castle Trialeth near to Euphrates, Mariseum with the walls, Houses and people was extinct: a great part of Mamistria sell. Anno 1115. in june the Turks passed the River into Syria, and Doldequin King of Damascus, knowing that they hated him for the Murder of their former General Manduef, entered league with King Baldwin and Roger Prince of Antiochia, knowing that a threefold Cord is not easily broken. When Baldwin was comen into those parts, the Turks hid themselves, whom thinking to have been go out of the Country, he returned. Meanwhile, the Ascalonites had besieged joppes by Sea and Land, but returned frustrate: again they sought to take it unprovided, and made a second assault ten days after with like success. The Turks spoiling the Country of Syria, the Antiochians overthrew them in battle, slew three thousand and took many with rich spoil, and three hundred thousand Byzantines. This year Mamistria was the second time subverted by an Earthquake, wherewith also the like happened elsewhere in the Country of Antiochia. This year the King built the Castle Mount Royal within three days journey of the Read Sea. Anno 1116. the King went to the Read Sea, and found the City Heli, where the Israelites rested after they had passed the Read Sea: the Inhabitants being Fishermen we●e fled into their Read Sea. Boats. In the end of the year the King being sickly and fearing death, put from him Atlaida the Countess of Sicilia, whom he had unjustly married, his former Wife still living at Edessa. Anno 1117. the said Countess returned into Sicilia. Grasshoppers devoured the Vineyards, Corn, Trees of all kind, eating all green things and the barks; going forth in Bands like an accurate Army, some on foot, some flying. In the following month june, the Moon on the thirte●nth day of her age was all read and after black, and two hours together lost the light, which happening not in the full we took for a sign. In july happened an Earthquake in December, the whole Heaven was fiery like blood, in some places shining white. Pope Paschal died in januarie after, and King Baldwin in April, and his Wife in Sicil; Alexius the Emperor, and the Patriarch Arnulphus. In the end of March 1118. Baldwin had spoilt the City Pharamia, walking on a day by Pharamia. Laria. King Baldwin dyeth, and Baldwin●ucceedeth ●ucceedeth. Nilus, his old grief renewed, whereof he died in the way, being returned as fare as Laria. He was buried near to his Brother Godfrey in Golgotha, having reigned eighteen years, three months. Baldwin Earl of Edessa his Kinsman was elected in his stead, and was consecrated on Easter day, having comen accidentally to jerusalem to speak with the King. That year the Babylonians came with an Army of fifteen thousand Horsemen, and twenty thousand foot, to Ascalon, and a great Fleet of ships attended on them by Sea. King Baldwin assembled his own with the Tripolitan and Antiochian forces, and sat three months near to them, neither side adventuring the hazard of battle. Anno 1119. Roger Prince of Antiochia, made an Expedition against the Turks, and near to the Town Arthasium, was slain with seven thousand of his people, and of the Turks not twenty. And no marvel? for they abounding in wealth exceedingly, neither feared God, nor reverenced man: the Prince used manifold adulteries, disherited the Son of Boamund, remaining Prince Rog 〈…〉 slain with seven thousand Antiochians. in Apulia with his Mother, he and his lived luxuriously and proudly. King Baldwin sped better in a battle near Sardanium, twenty four miles from Antioch. Our men at Arms were seven hundred, the Turks twenty thousand. Gazi was their General. A certain Turk spoke to a Frank which understood the Persian, saying, Your God hath forsaken you, seeing ye neither hold his Law as ye were wont, nor faith and truth amongst yourselves; This we know and have observed, and to morrow shall over come you. Hereof we might well indeed be ashamed when a faithless Turk objected our want of faith. The battle followed, long doubtful; at last the Turks fled, some to Aleppo, some into Persia, God delivering the King by virtue of the Cross carried by the Bishop of Caesarea: who after two days keeping the field went to Antiochia, the Patriarch thereof came forth to meet the holy Cross, the King and Bishop; & on the day of the Exaltation of the Cross they entered with the Cross into jerusalem rejoicing, the King staying at Antiochia to set things in order, having that Kigdome added to his other of jerusalem. On Christmas day he and his Wife were crowned at Bethleem. Anno 1120. the King remitted Tolls and Imposts, and hearing that the Turks were comen into Syria, he very humbly desired of the Patriarch and the Clergy, the Cross to be delivered him, saying, that his men should be thereby fortified, and not trusting in his own or his people's force, he should obtain it in stead of many thousands. here grew some reasoning betwixt those which went and those which stayed, whether the Cross aught for such a necessity of Christianity to be carried to Ant●och, or the Church of jerusalem be deprived of such a treasure. We Superstition of the Cross unlike Ezekiohs Ne●ushtan, although made by divine appointment, & by Christ interpreted to signify Christ crucified, joh. 3. Yet broken in pieces when a●u●ed. King Balawin●aken ●aken Prisoner Venetian Fleet 120. sail. Chac● Ramath. said, Alas wretches, what shall we do, if God permit the Cross to be lost in War, as once the Israelites lost the Ark of the Covenant? Nilling and willing we did it, with many tears shed for it, and Songs in praise of it, conveying it out of Town barefoot, the King, Patriarch and people, with which the King departed weeping. The Turks were near Antiochia, but, now retired to Caliptus: some skirmishes happened in which many on both sides were slain or wounded, but without battle ours returned to Antiochia, and most of them into Persia: and in October we entertained the most glorious Cross of our Lord into jerusalem with great joy. Anno 1121. the King set forth against Tuldequine, King of Damascus, who with the Arabians his Confederates spoilt the Country near to Tiberias, took the Castle jarras and razed it together with the Town. Anno 1122. the King went to Tripoli against Earl Pontius, which refused to be subject to him, as his Father Bertran had been, and the matter betwixt them was peaceably ended. He went also against the Turks which besieged Sardanium, and repelled them. Blessed therefore be the Banner of the most holy Cross of our Lord, a present help to true believers, under whose protection and consolation, the faithful without any loss returned home: they being ten thousand, ours but one thousand and two hundred. Meanwhile, Goseline Earl of Edessa, was taken, and his Cousin Galeran, by Amira Balac, and soon after King Baldwin also. Anno 1123. Henry King of Almain, was pacified with Pope Calixtus. A great Fleet of Uenetians which wintered at Corfu, being one hundred and twenty Sail, besides smaller Vessels, in which were fifteen thousand armed men, Uenetians and other Pilgrims, and three hundred Horses. The Kingdom in Baldwins Captivity was committed to the government of Eustace, which then held Caesarea and Sidon. The Babylonians with a Navy of ninety Ships, came and besieged joppes: another land Army was go to Ascalon. The joppites men and women resisted valiantly: yet, had the siege continued, so few could not have holden out. But the rumour of the Christian Fleet had scared away the Enemies, when they had now made a breach in the Wall. Our men were united from all places at the Castle Chaco, and marched with the Cross to Ramath near Diospolis. We at jerusalem made Prayers barefoot, and Processions thorough all the Churches of the City, and gave alms. Ours having received Benediction and Absolution of the Patriarch; fought near Azot or Eldot, now called Ibenum, being brought to a small Village. Their Horsemen fled, their Foot were slain, and their Tents were left to our men. And of thirty thousand Babylonians, twelve thousand were slain by Land and Sea, of ours in this fight but ten: after which, the Patriarch returned to jerusalem with the Cross; which was received without David's Gate, and with honourable Procession conveyed to the Temple of the Sepulchre. The General of the Venetian Fleet came to Achon, which hearing of the defeat, divided his Navy, with one part going towards joppes, sending the other into the Main to make the Saracens believe that they were Pilgrims coming from Cyprus. Meeting with the Fleet of Saracens, they made such a slaughter that the Sea for four mile's space was died read: for they slew the men and took the ships. After which they fell upon ten other ships laden with victual and timbers for Engines, Pepper, Cinnamon, and diverse Spices, Munition and Money. Some ships they burned on the shore, the most they brought to Achon. Eustace died, and William de Buris succeeded in the Protectorship. Baldwin escaped out of his hard Imprisonment, where he and Earl joseline were bound by a strange stratagem. Fifty Edessens, making show as if they were Pedlars or poor Merchants: and waiting an occasion got into the inner gate, where the Captain or chief of the Warders was at Chess, to whom they made show of complaint for some wrong offered: and seeing opportunity, suddenly drew their Swords, and slew him, laid hold on the Lances (or Halberds) there standing, and laid lustily about them. The clamour brings many to see the business which they were suddenly sent to tell in another World, about one hundred Turks being slain, they shut the Castle, take out the Captives, erect the Christian Colours. Balac had dreamt that joseline had pulled out his eyes, whereupon he sent to put him to death, and before the Messengers were arrived, this had happened. Balacs best This Castle was Cartapeta. beloved Wife was in the Castle. Earl joseline by night, with three of his Servants, agate out of the Castle in a Moonlight night, thorough the midst of the besiegers, and by night travel got to Euphrates, and with two blown Bladders and help of his companions, being ignorant of swimming, gate over: where under a Tree resting himself almost tattered and starved, he was known by a Countryman, which having a Wife, and a little Daughter, and a silly Ass was willing to attend him with his Family. The Earl road on the Ass, and carried the poor man's child crying and unquiet, till they came through the Enemy's Country to his own Castle Terbexell. Thence (having repaid the poor Armenian) he hasted to jerusalem where he offered Terbexel. his Fetters in Mount calvary, and with the Cross & an Army had returned to Cartapeta, but in the way news came that the King was again captive, whereupon after much spoil in the Saracens Countries, they parted the prey and departed home. Balac had undermined the Castle, erecting timbers in the Mines, and filling the holes with wood, which he fired, and the Earth by that means falling, part of the Castle fell therewith, so that they within were forced to yield to mercy. The King Galdran he spared: the rest were hanged, or flayed, or cut asunder in the middle. The King was sent Prisoner to Carra. Anno 1124. the Patriarch agreed with the Venetians to besiege Tyrus. Balac laid siege to jerapolis, called Mumbeth, which joselme hearing (being then at Antiochia, he came with his forces and gave him battle, in which Balac and three thousand of his men were slain. Balacs' head Balac slain. Knighthood. Tyrus taken. was sent to Antioch: and his Esquire bringing the news to the Camp at Tyrus, was knighted by the Earl of Tripoli. Tyrus was yielded on the seventh of july, and the thirds given to the Venetians in the City and Port by composition. CHAP. III A supplement of the Holy Land Story, gleaned out of the large History of WILLIAM Archbishop of Tyrus. THe same year in the end of August, King Baldwin agreed for his liberty, and returned to Antioch. His ransom was one hundred thousand Michaelites (a principal Coin in those parts) which not knowing how to pay, he was persuaded W. Tyr. l. 13. The King's liberty. to besiege Halapia, then being in some distress. The Halapians were assisted by the Saracens beyond Euphrates, whereupon the King returned and went to jerusalem. But hearing of Bursequines spoiling the Confines of Antioch, assisted by Doldequine of Damascus, who had taken Caphardan, and besieged Sardan, and thence removed to Hazard: he with the Earls of Tripoli and Edessa, came and gave them battle, and winning the field, got enough to redeem his Daughter which remained pledge for his ransom. He invaded the Territory of Damascus: but being told of the Babylonians coming to Ascalon, (for it was their custom four times in the year to direct forces thither) he set forth thither and kerbed their insolence. Anno 1126. he made an expedition by Tyberias and Decapolis, and to the Plains of Medan, where the River Dan, betwixt Tyberias and Scythopolis runneth into jordan, making up that jor, Dan, jordan. name; before which, that which descends into the Sea of Galilee, is called jor, as some say, though Beda and others be otherwise minded. He encountered with the Damascenes, in a dreadful and long doubtful battle, which inclined at last to the King's part. He restored Antiochia to Boamund the younger, in marriage with his Daughter; against whom, Earl josceline conceived such hatred, that he called in Turks to his aid, and entered the Territories of Antioch with Boamund junior. Fire and Sword, in the absence of the Prince. At that time Roger Earl of Sicilia, frustrated of his hopes in Africa, with his Fleet won Syracuse, slaying all, of all Ages and Sexes. Civil War. An. 1127. William an English man, was made Archbishop of Tyrus, being before Prior of the Sepulchre; who being consecrated by the Patriarch of jerusalem, would needs against his will, seek his Pall at Rome, where Pope Honorius much honoured him, and sent Giles his Legate with W. English man Archbishop of Tyre. him, to make the Patriarch of Antioch to deliver his Suffragan Bishops to him, under pain of Suspension. The year following, Hugo de Paganis, first Master of the Temple, and some other Religious men, which had been sent by the King into the West, to excite aides of those Princes, First Templars. returned with many Noblemen. Whereupon all the Eastern Christians agreed to besiege Damascus. Anno 1130. But having lost many in foraging and skirmishing, the Elements with thunders and raines compelled them to retirehome. Boamund was one, which in his return to his Province, found Rodoan the Turk, committing spoils, and in seeking revenge lost himself Damascus' besieged in vain. and his life. The King made haste to set things there in order, where his Daughter the Prince's Wife, sent to Sanguine the Turk for aid, to hold Antiochia to herself. The Messenger by the way was intercepted, and brought to the King. She prepared to withstand her Father, but in vain. He returning to jerusalem, fell sick, and because the Patriarches house was nearer the place of the Resurrection, lay there; and taking the habit of Religion, having commended the Kingdom to Fulke his Son-in-law, with his little Son Baldwin, he died in August, 1131. King Fulc●. Lib. 14. This Fulke had married the King's eldest Daughter, Milisend, being Earl of Anjou, Turon, &c. and had been at jerusalem in Pilgrimage and maintained one hundred Horsemen a whole year at his charge, winning such love of the King and people, that the King bestowed his Daughter and succession on him. Honorius dying, a contention grew for the Papacy, twixt Innocent and Peter, called Anacletus, the matter was tried on both sides with blood and slaughter. Innocent obtaining, ordained the Church of Tyre to be subject to jerusalem, and to have the same place with that Patriarch which before it held with the Antiochian. Great stir arose about the Earl of joppa; who, being accused by Galterus Caesariensis of treason, was sentenced to acquit himself The Author speaks against the Roman Church, and the two Patriarches, which cut large, thongs of others hide &c. Civil broils, Earl of Triplis slain. Tarsus taken by the Emperor of Constant. by combat; but he appeared not, and was therefore condemned: whereupon he went to Ascalon, desiring aid of the Enemy, which added fuel to the fire, and invaded the Christians on that confidence. Peace was concluded, and the Earl after that in jerusalem, as he was at play, was murdered, and the King suspected as procurer thereof, whereof he cleared himself by execution of the Malefactor. Pontius Earl of Tripoli, with all his power, fight against the Damascens, was taken and slain, his Army dispersed, the Bishop taken, and a great multitude killed. The Antiochians had delivered their City to Raimund, with Boamunds' daughter to Wife, which the Constantinopolitan misliked, and by great power sought to subdue all that Principality, with Horses, Chariots, Treasures beyond number, and Forces infinite, passing Saint George's arm, and violently forced Tarsus, and placed his own, expelling thence the Antiochian Forces. He besiegeth Antiochia. Sanguine the Turk takes the advantage to invade the Country of Tripoli, and besieged Mount Ferrand. Both parts sue to the King for aid, who going first against Sanguine, received Earl of Trip. taken, and the King distressed an overthrow; the Earl of Tripoli was taken, and almost all the Footmen taken or slain with all their carriages. The King fled for succour to a Castle unprovided, out of which whiles his subjects seek to deliver him, Neapolis was taken by other Saracens with cruel execution of all sorts. Sanguine put the King to such straits before succours could come (which on all hands were provided) that he was contented to agreed on conditions to resign the Fortress after much Famine and death. Antiochia was also grievously assaulted, but peace was by mediation concluded betwixt the Emperor and the Prince, which did him homage. The Emperor having wintered in Cilicia, the next Spring layeth siege to Caesarea, assisted Caesarea besieged. with the Prince of Antioch, and Earl of Edessa to satisfy them, which yet by their negligent labours and diligent play, gave him so little satisfaction, that being offered money, he accepted it, and returned to Antioch, where arose a tumult about his demand of a Garrison, which grew to blows, wounds, deaths, which caused the Emperor to remit his demand, and to return home. Meanwhile, Theodericke Earl of Flanders, the King's Son-in-law came to jerusalem, with a strong Army. These with the jerosolymitans besieged a Den of Thiefs near Mount Galaad, being an inaccessible Cave, where a Nest of Adders resided, waiting all opportunities of mischief: which while they were doing, the Turks took Tecua. The Master of the Temple Tecua taken. came upon them with his forces, and chased them, but minding the spoils, the conquered returned and regained the victory with great slaughter and spoil. Sanguine sought now to get the Kingdom of Damascus, whereupon they desired the King, and promised the City Paneas, and twenty thousand pieces of Gold to King Fulke, to assist them against a common Enemy. But Sanguine feared the encounter and returned. Paneas after a strong siege was taken. The Pope's Legate cometh into those parts, and after much stir deposest Ralph, the Patriarch of Antiochia, compels him to deliver his Ring and Cross, and Papal Legate deposeth the Patriarch of Antioch, and holdeth a Council at jerusalem. commits him to the Prince to Bonds and Imprisonment in a high Mountain, whence escaping to Rome, and obtaining some glance of Papal light, in his return he was poisoned. The Legate returneth to jerusalem, and dedicates the Temple in great solemnity, and celebrates a Council with the Patriarch, the Armenian, Median, Persian, Cappadocian Bishops, and reformation was promised in the things wherein they descent from us. Aimerike an unlearned man was chosen the Antiochian Patriarch. The Emperor makes another Expedition within four years after the former into Cilicia, and to Edossa, with innumerable Treasures and People, where after much labour to little effect, Death of the Emperor and King Falco. Baldwin the third. Edessa taken. the next Spring in hunting a wild Boar, with a Poisoned Arrow he hurt his hand as he was shooting, whereof he died, Anno 1137. and King Fulke, by like disaduenture followed, in the following of a Hare falling from his Horse, his brains with the violence thereof, forced out of his nose and ears. This happened in November 1142. Baldwin the third succeeded. Sanguine the Turk Lord of Ninive (now called Musul) came and besieged Edessa, the Metropolis of Media called Rages, a City better stored with Merchants than Soldiers, and by undermining taken it, neither sparing age or sex; amongst the rest, Hugh the Archbishop was slain, who having hoarded infinite Treasure, to spare it he was prodigal of his life, and fame and it also, to a cruel ungrateful Heir. He proceeded to besiege Calogenbar on the other side of Euphrates, where one night in his drunkenness he was slain of his servants; living and dying, Sanguine, one of his Sons succeeded at Musul, Noradine, another at Halapia. The Captain of Bostrum upon discontent with the Damascens came to jerusalem, and offered Edessa won and lost. to yield the City to the King, who went with an Army, but too late, the Enemy having possession before, wherefore after many dangers and losses he returned. Not long after the Edessans (Noradine being elsewhere busied) sand to Earl josceline, who cometh and suddenly becometh Master of the City, which he was not able to hold, Noradine returning with a strong power, and recovering it with exceeding slaughter of the Citizens and of the Earl's Army. After this, Pope Eugenius sent Preachers to excite men to take the Cross (amongst them Bernard Abbot of Clarovale) which went thorough Kingdoms and Regions, whereby Conrade the Emperor and Lewis King of France with many Princes embraced the word and sign of the Cross, which yet did in all that Expedition nothing acceptable to God, our sins deserving it. As they which were present, constantly affrme there were in the Emperor's Camp seventy thousand * Loricatorium. harnessed Horsemen, besides Footmen, Children, Women, and Horsemen of lighter Armour. And in the Army of the French as many armed Horsemen, and a Navy; able if God had blessed them to have conquered all the Eastern Provinces. The Greeks either by command, or corrupted by the Enemy, led ours by unpassable passages, so that their Enemies made such slaughter, that of all those thousands of Horsemen, and innumerable Footmen, scarcely the tenth part escaped. The French followed the Imperials in like fates, the glory of the franks Incredible numbers slain and lost. See more of these in M. Par. following: Raimund slain Earl of Edessa taken. and virtue sometimes dreadful, being made a mockery to their Enemies, Famine and Disorder pursuing the residue which escaped the Battle which was in january 1146. Anno 1148. Noradine invades the Territories of Antiochia, and in Battle Raimund the Prince with the strength of those parts were slain. Raimunds' head and right hand were sent to the Calipha of Baldac: all the Country was overrun by martial fury. The Sultan of Iconium invades the Country of the Earl of Edessa, takes many Cities and Castles, and besiegeth the Earl in Turbessel, and upon conditions departeth. This Earl a voluptuous and dissolute man rejoicing at the fall of Antiochia, fell soon after into his Enemy's hands, which carried him to Halapia, where tired with misery he died. The power of the franks consisted in the Kingdom of jerusalem, the Principality of Antioch, The four parts of the Eastern franks power. Civil Wars. the Earldom of Edessa, & the Earledom of Tripoli. After the former miseries in other parts happened a dissension twixt the King and his Mother, which divided the Kingdom between them in civil combustions. The Queen betakes her to jerusalem, whither the King follows with an Army, and (notwithstanding the Patriarches admonition) besiegeth it, and after that the Citizens had let him in, laid siege to the Tower where she was, till at last agreement was made on both sides, internal grudges and relics of faction still remaining, whiles without as two Millstones, Noradine and the Sultan of Iconium, ground the State betwixt them to powder. The Emperor of Const. his invasion. Sultan of Iconium having invaded again the Country of Edessa, jest misery should want, the Constantinopolitan sends a great Army and challengeth the Country which the King yields to, taking with him the people (which hereupon with their wealth departed) whereof Noradine understanding with great power assailed them, their carriages being sticked with Arrows like Hedgehogs, yet they shifted away, the Turks wanting victuals to follow them. In one year did Noradine dispossess the Greeks of their new Possessions, a rich Country being quite lost, Maim of the Eastern Kingdom. and three Archbishoprickes cut off from the Church of Antioch, the Edessan, the Hierapolitan, and Coricen. The Earl of Tripoli was murdered by the Assisines. A huge Army of Turks called Hiaroquin, whose Progenitors had held jerusalem, made an expedition thither for recovery of their pristine possession; where, tired by the difficulty of Hiaroquin Turks. the way, they were made an easier conquest to the Sword of the Christians, so that five thousand being slain, the rest were glad to retire. This was Anno 1152. The King besieged Ascalon Passage yearly of franks at Easter to jerusalem. two Months; after which, according to the custom, at Easter was a passage of Pilgrims in great frequency, which came thither with huge bands of Horse and Foot, the Camp daily increasing, the Palgrims which would have returned being forbidden, and their Ships being employed in this service. Ours with Masts of Ships, made a wooden Tower, and of the other materials of the Ships, engines and Pent-house-provisions for security of the approachers. After five months siege, and daily kill and wounding on both sides, the Babylonian Fleet came to their succour. Gyrard of Sydon the Admiral of our Fleet, thought to encounter with them, but seeing their multitudes fled; they being seventy Galleys and other Ships of huge greatness and great provisions, which the Egyptian Prince had sent. A piece of the Wall being razed, they which would have entered, were forbidden by the Templars (that being the custom for all men to hold whatsoever spoil they got) in hope of gain, so that their covetousness exposed Ascalon taken. them to the slaughter. And our men fainting were encouraged, and the City was yielded, on composition to departed with bag and baggage. Absalon was made Bishop by the Patriarch, against the will of the Bishop of Bethleem, which appealed to the Pope, and by his sentence excluded the former. Nocquin a Turk seeing the Ascalonites destitute of sufficient guard, he Mischief's never alone. (which had undertook to guard them into Egypt himself) fell upon them, rifled them, and left them wand'ring in the Desert. This happened, Anno 1154. Anno 1155. was a grievous famine, and but for the store of Corn which they found in Lib. 18. Famine and plenty. Ascalon, the people had all perished. And the year following, the soil about Ascalon, which hostility had not permitted to be tilled in fifty years, rendered sixtiefold increase. Great contention grew betwixt the Patriarch and Hospitalars, about Tithes of their goods, and other their infolencies. The Roman Church not considering what it granted, gave cause hereof, freeing Roman Church blamed by all her Children. Hospitalars' beginning. the place from jurisdiction of the Patriarch. This place of the Hospital was given first by the Egyptian Calypha's to the Amalsitan Merchants of Italy, to build them a house, where they erected a Monastery of Saint Mary, of Latin Monks; and another Nunnery of Saint Mary Magdalen: and after that an Hospital, and an Altar in honour of Saint john Eleymon, or the Almoner. The maintenance of these was yearly alms: which continued till jerusalem was won by the Christians, Gerald being then Master of the Hospital, to whom Raymund succeeded, which now by Roman privilege did thus domineer. The Patriarch went a dangerous journey Pope Adrian. with others to Rome, where he received bad entertainment, the Cardinals (all but two) following Balaam son of Bosor, and going after gifts. The Emperor of Constantinople at that time by the Pope's consent invaded Apulia. About this time the Sultan of Egypt slew the Calypha, to make his son Noseredine, Calypha; Egyptian broils. but the fact being known, the Country was too hot for him, who flying the Egyptian Frying-pan, fell into the fire of the franks, which slew him and took Noseredine, whom desiring to become a Christian, the Templars sold to the Egyptians for sixty thousand Egyptian pieces of Cruel baseness. gold, which carried him in an Iron Grate into Egypt, and there cut him in small pieces. The year after, Ranialdus de Castellione Prince of Antiochia invaded Cyprus with hostile Legions, Cyprus invaded. a Christian neighbour Country, always friendly to us. He overthrew their Army, wasted Cities, Towns, Monasteries, ravished Nuns, obtained infinite spoils, which he soon spent as prodigally. The King also broke his league with the Turks at Paneas, for greediness of spoil League broken unjustly. to pay his debts: which was soon revenged. Noradine besieged the Town, which the King caused him with an Army to leave, but so, as waiting better opportunity, which he soon found, to do more hurt to the King's Army; taking the most of the geeat Men therein, the King hardly escaping, and consequently (in that time) the Kingdom. He again besiegeth Paneas, and again by the King is repelled. After this, the King besieged Caesarea, and with the Caesarea taken. help of Theodorick Earl of Flanders, then with his forces present, won it: and after that Harenc. He died, Anno 1162. and his brother Amalricus succeeded. He in his first year descended into Egypt, and fought with Dargan the Sultan, and obtained Baldwins death Amalricus succeedeth. Lib. 19 victory; who, jest he should proceed further, broke the banks of Nilus then swollen, to overflow the Country. Dargan was soon after slain. Noradine invaded the Country of Tripoli, but by help of Western Pilgrims then comen thither, his Army was dissipated, himself hardly escaping, with one Leg bore, leaving his Sword behind. Of these Pilgrims Three Princ 〈…〉 taken. Gilbert de Laci, and Robert Mansel were Commanders. To recover his credit, he besieged Harenc, where Boamund the third Prince of Antiochia, Raimund the Earl of Tripoli, and Caliman Precedent of Cilicia and Toros, an Armenian Prince opposing, were discomfited, and the three former, with diverse other Nobles taken, Anno 1165. Syracon took an in expugnable Fort by corruption of the Keepers, called Cavea de Tyrum. He An Ass laden with gold, best Fort-taker. prepared great forces against Savar the Sultan of Egypt, by authority of the Calypha of Baldac, carrying Water in Bottles thorough the Desert. Amalricus followed him, his whole Army meeting at Belbeis or Pelusium. Savar gave him royal entertainment, shown him his Treasures; and Cahere (Cayro) having on the left hand Babylon, which the Arabs call Macer, (infinite ruins remain ten miles beyond Nilus, still called Memphis, and therefore this is not the old Memphis) johar built Cahere, in the year after Mahomet 358. The King and Sultan agreed to go meet Syracon, which was passed over the River before they came. Some remainders they took, which told them, that in the Wilderness such a tempest of Sand in manner of Clouds, and a thick Mist happened, that they durst not open their mouths or eyes, and were forced to Tempest of sand. alight and lie down, jest the Whirlwind should lift them up in the air, to receive greater falls on the earth. The Sands there, are movable with the winds like waves of the Sea, and no less dangerous. Many were lost, together with their Camels and provisions, and many scattered in the Deserts. Savar, to hold the King with him in that danger, increased the tribute, and Tribute paid by th● E●yptians to the King of jerusalem. The Palace Cascere. gave larger pay to his followers: to which the Calipha also bound himself, Hugo Caesariensis being therefore sent to him. He and Galfridus came to Cahere, and entered the Palace Cascere, passing by dark passages needing lights, (in every of which was a guard) unto more spacious places open to the Sun, where they saw Galleries borne up with Marble Pillars, the Roofs gilded, with carved works, the pavements diversified, presenting a Royal splendour. There were marble fishponds, many strange Birds unknown in our World, with their provisions. Then they passed to places as fare exceeding these, as these the vulgar. here was admirable variety of admirable beasts. By many turnings they came to the Palace of this Palace, where were greater Guards, more glorious Courtiers, and supereminent riches. The Sultan which conducted The Calipha's glory. them, twice prostrated himself with a kind of adoration, and the third time being prostrate, he laid aside his sword from his neck. Presently the Curtains embroidered with Gold and Pearl were drawn from about the Throne, where the Calipha sat in more than Royal habit, attended with a few Domestickes and Eunuches. The Sultan approached with reverence, and kissed his feet, and then acquainted him with the affairs of the present state, to which he gave a gentle Answer. And when Ours desired him to confirm it with his hand, his attendants made strange, as a thing unheard off: but at last the Sultan urging, he stretched forth his hand, but veiled: to whom Hugo, Sir, Faith seeks not corners, and in faith betwixt Princes all things aught to be bore with open sincerity: whereat he unwilling, yet smiling, gave him his bore hand, (which the Egyptians much grudged at) putting it into the band of Hugo, using the words of the compact. He was as the Lord Hugo hath told us, a young man, brown, tall, comely, liberal, had innumerable Wives: his name was Elbadech, the Son of Elfeis. His person. The division betwixt the Calipha of Baldac, and this happened by the Schism of Hali, which made himself a greater Prophet than Mehemet: those that acknowldge Mehemet the Mehemetan Sects. Sunni and Ssia. See before in Le● l. 6. c. 1. greatest being called Sunni, and the followers of Hals, Ssia. In the year 286. of Mehemet, arose one Abdalla, of Halis Posterity, which from Selencia a City in the East passed into Africa, and called himself Mehedi (that is, making plain) which built Mehedia, took Sicilia, made spoils in Italy, and called himself Calipha, first of all the followers of Hali: His great Grandchildes' Son Ebuthemin, by johar his Captain subduing Egypt, built Cahere, which signifieth conquering: whereupon leaving Caroea in Africa, where four of his Progenitors had dwelled, he Caira●an. The Author's story of Mahumetans. The battle of Beben, in the Confines of the Deserts. made that the Imperial Seat, opposing himself to the Eastern Calipha, as I have more largely showed in mine History of the Eastern Princes & their Acts from Mehemet to this day (1182.) with great diligence, King Amalricus procuring me the Arabian Books. But leaving these digressions, a battle was fought betwixt the King and Syracon, very various both getting the better and the worse, neither party conquering nor conquered in the whole, but in diverse parts of their Armies. Saladine Nephew of Syracon took Hugo Caesariensis. The Bishop of Bethleem, the King's Chancellor (in which office I succeeded) was wounded and lost his baggage. Syracon passed thence to Alexandria, and the Citizens received him. The King followed: but Syracon leaving Alexandria taken. the City to Salahadine, escaped by night. The King besieged the City and put them to great straitss. Hugo (then captive) was used as an Instrument of Treaty, and the City yielded to Amalricus, Anno 1167. But Amalricus by Gerbert Master of the Hospital his means (Pelusium being promised to the Hospitalers) broke his league and entered Egypt in hostile manner, the Templars refusing to follow, either of envy to the Hospitalers, or of conscience, which the King violated. Pelusium was taken, no Age or Sex spared, and Mahazam Son of the Sultan was taken. Savar sends to Noradine for aid which sent Syracon thither with an Army. The King Pelusium taken. proceeded towards Cahere, but went slowly upon promise of great sums from the Sultan, which deceived him. His Navy passing up the River by the arm thereof Carabes, forced Tapnis. The King laid his siege to Cahere, but upon promise of money removed a mile further. Milo de Planci disturbeth the business, but Syracon more, who entering Egypt, the King went to meet Cairo besieged. him, but missing returned home. Syracon taking the opportunity entered Cahere in peace, treacherously slew Savar, and was by the Calipha made Sultan, soon after dying, and Salahadine succeeding. The Eastern Emperor sent in succour of the Holy Land, a strong Fleet of one hundred Lib. 20. and fifty Galleys of War, besides other Vessels of service, whereupon, Anno 1169. Amalricus again entered Egypt, and came to Damiata, which he besieged in vain, if it be not more then vain, that themselves forced with fire, famine, reinss, returned (so many as were left) home frustrate. The year following followed a most terrible Earthquake, utterly overthrowing strong Cities, Const. fleet. inuoluing the Inhabitants in the ruins, filling every place in the Land with laments. Thus fared it with the Cities of Syria, and Phanicia thrown to the ground, and Antiochia in Coelesyria was quite overthrown; the Walls, Towers, Churches, Houses so ruined, that to this day they cannot be reduced to a mean restauration. Gabul, Laodicea, Nerea called otherwise Halapia, Terrible Earthquake. Caefara, Hanuim, Emissa, and many other Cities in that Province, Towns without number; fared likewise. Tripoli was made a heap of stones, and public Sepulchre: scarcely any escaping. Tyrus lost her Towers. These terrors continued three or four months, thrice or four times a day. Palestina remained free. After this Salahadine invadeth the Country, taketh Gaza, makes cruel executions and returneth Baldwin the fourth his Leprosy. into Egypt. Milo the Armenian adjoineth himself to Noradine, vexeth the Antiochian Territories. Salahadine spoileth all the Country beyond jordan. Anno 1173. Amalricus dyeth, and his Son Baldwin succeeded, whom his Father at nine years of age had committed to our Erudition (than Archdeacon of Tyre) his right arm was stupefied and senseless, the beginning of an incurable Disease, when he was a stripling proving a Leprosy. He had a Sister named Sibylla. In the first year of his Reign, William King of Sicilia, sent a Navy of two hundred ships against Alexandria, which returned with great loss and shame. Salahadine the Saladine. Son of Negmend, Brother of Syracon, was called by the Damascens, and made Lord of Damascus, the Son of Noradine being disherited. Cotobedi Lord of Musul, came in his Nephew's behalf against him, but in vain, Salahadine winning the rest of the Country. After this with a huge Army, he entereth the Kingdom, layeth all waste, is encountered and overthrown by the King: Salahadine flying with scarce one hundred Horse, an innumerable company being taken or slain. The King 1178. invaded the Enemy's Country, and hardly escaped the Lord Constable and others being slain. In a battle also against Salahadine, ours having gotten the field laden with prey, are spoiled and made a prey to the conquered. The Earl Trecensis and the Brother of King Lewis of France, Peter, and other Nobles with a great power came into Syria but could not withstand the current of Salahadines' victories, which now possessed himself of a Castle which the King had lately built near jordan, and razed it. He makes league with the King and breaks it, and takes diverse holds by Sea and Land, annoying the Kingdom. But weary Lib. 22: of blood I follow this Author no further, whose story is left unperfect, as the King then was in state of body, committing the Government of the Kingdom to Guido of Liziniac, on whom before he had bestowed his Sister in Marriage. I will likewise commit you to an Engish Author and Acts in these businesses. If any be offended, that the date and year of each Exploit is not mentioned, it is because the Author had not done it. CHAP. four The Continuation of the jerusalem Expedition and other Additions, gathered out of MATTHEW PARIS, chief relating the Acts of English Pilgrims in that Employment. §. I Templars beginning and degeneration. Huge slaughters of Christians. SALADINES' taking jerusalem and the Holy Landlord ABout the year 1118. the Hospitulers were begun by Hugo de Paganis, and Godfrey of Saint Omar. These were Knights religious in manner of Canons Regulars, devoting themselves to the service of Christ in Chastity and Obedience; Beginning of the Templars. to whom King Baldwin gave a residence in part of his Palace, the Canons of the Temple of our Lord gave the street adjoining to build Offices; the King, Patriarch and Prelates gave Benefices for their maintenance. Their first profession was, for remission of their sins, to secure the ways for Pilgrims against Thiefs. Nine years after, at the Council of Trecae, a rule and white habit was designed them by Pope Honorius: and nine years after that their number (being but nine) began to increase together with their Possessions; after which in the time of Pope Eugenius, they sewed Crosses of read Cloth to their Mantles. In a small time they were so many, that in their Covent they have three hundred Knights, besides other Brethren, whose number is almost infinite: and their Possessions on this and the otherside of the Sea are said to be so immense, that there is no part of Christendom, which hath not bestowed on them part of their goods, and they are now richer than Kings. And because their abode is near the Temple, they are called Brethren of the soldiery Their possessions. of the Temple: and having continued some time in good order, the humility of their profession now being neglected, they have withdrawn themselves from the Patriarch their founder, withholding Obedience, and the Church's Tithes, and are become very troublesome to all. Anno 1146. was a Council held at Rheims, and Preachers appointed for the Holy Land, which the Saracens did overrun without resistance. Conrade the Emperor at the preaching Two huge Armies. of Bernard took the Cross, and with him an innumerable multitude. In May following, he began his Pilgrimage, leading with him seventy thousand Horsemen a Equ●t. ●evioris a●m turae This is here rep●●ted for the hugeness of th●se Expeditions. armed, besides light Horsemen, * Loricatorum Equitum. Footmen, Women and Children. Lewis King of France followed him with no less an Army of armed Horsemen. They went asunder for better provision for themselves and their Horses. Passing Bavaria, the Danow, Austria, Hungary, and both Pannonias, also the Bulgarian Provinces, Mesia and Dacia; Conrade came into Thrace and to Constantinople; thence (after speech with Manuel the Emperor) passed into and thorough Asia to Lycaonia. The Sultan of Iconium had hired great forces out of the East. The Guides which the Constantinopolitan had given him, with Greekish sleight, as is said, through envy of their Master, brought them into difficult passages, and so betrayed them, before famished, to the Turks expected opportunity and fury; that of the seventy thousand armed Horsemen, and Footmen, in manner innumerable, scarcely the tenth part escaped, the rest shared betwixt Famine, the Sword and Captivity. Conradus Defeat of the Duchess escaped to Nice, and so to Constantinople, where he wintered. The next Spring he passed by Sea to Achon, and was received by the King joyfully at jerusalem. This year 1147. King Lewis came to Meander with seventy thousand armed Horsemen, besides a great Navy of ships which followed him. The Enemy attended to hinder their passage French Army. over the water, which cost many men's lives. Coming to Laodiceae, they ascended a high Mountain, where they were miserably discomfited by the Turks. Yet did the King with Elinor the Queen hold on their Pilgrimage to jerusalem, where their case is much condoled. The Emperor and both the Kings agreed to besiege Damascus, which they did: where the Emperor forcing his way at the watering place, strooke off a Turks head (which fought lustily) together Conrades' strength. with the Head-piece, the neck and shoulder armed, with his Sword, dividing the left arm and side under it from the rest of the body. The Citizens terrified, corrupted some Princes with Bribes, who endeavoured to dissolve the siege, which Treason of the Eastern Christians, was odious to those of the West, and caused the Emperor and the French to return home, abhominating the fellowship of these Eastern Princes, and cooling others Devotions to this Pilgrimage. After their departure, Anno 1148. Noradine entered the Confines of Antiochia, besieged Nepa, Eastern treachery. slew Prince Raimund with other Nobles in battle, took the Castle Hareng, and spoilt all the Country. Anno 1150. Raimund Earl of Tripoli was slain by the Assisines; a man deplored as dreadful to the Saracens: These Assisines inhabit the Mountains near to Antaradus, in Prince Raimund slain. E●rle Raimund slain by Assasines. the Province of Phoenicia, have ten Castles and forty thousand men or more. These elect their chief whom they call, The old man of the Mountain, at whose word they will attempt any thing. These have been preciser Saracens then othres four hundred years. Their old man at this time began to embrace Christian Religion, and sent for that purpose a Legate to the King of jerusalem, which by one of the Templars was slain, to the hindrance of the business till this day. Anno 1154. Adrian an Englishman was made Pope, borne in the Territory of Saint Templars treachery. Pope Adrian. Ascalon. Papal schism. Alban. The same year Ascalon was won by King Baldwin after a long siege. Pope Adrian dying, 1159. there grew a division touching the Papacy, betwixt the English and French, following Alexander, and the Imperials, Octavian: insomuch, that the Archbishop of Collen coming into England, to receive the King's Daughter for the Duke of Saxony to wife, the Alta●ss whereon he said Mass were subverted, 1165. Anno 1171. Thomas Becket was slain in his Church at Canterbury, on the fifth day of the Nativity, by William Tracie, Hugh Marvel, Reginald Fitz Ursi, and Richard Briton, Courtiers, T. Becket murdered for maintaining the Clergies Liberties, against the Secular power in murders, &c. wh●ch had heard some stomachful speeches of the King, touching the said Archbishop, whereupon King Hanry sent to Rome to excuse himself. But his Ambassadors could not be admitted to the Pope's presence. He sent others, which on Maundie Thursday, hearing that the Pope meant to sentence the King of England by name, and to interdict all his Lands, the Ambassadors to decline the same, swore that the King should wholly obey the Pope and his Cardinals. The Authors and Fautors were excommunicated. The Church of Canterbury continued after his Funeral, a years Funeral of her Holies, the Pavement plucked up, the Walls bared, the Bells silent. The King swore in the presence of Albert and Theodive the Pope's Cardinals, that he was not conscious of Thomas his death: but because he had spoken rashly, and had brought up such bad Soldiers (which so avenged him) he desired and obtained absolution, promising as he was enjoined, To give so much money as should maintain two hundred Knights, to the defence Beckets murder as the seed of her Martyr, the seed and advantage of Rome by appeals, liberties, &c. of the Holy Land for one year, and that he should permit appeals thenceforth to be made freely, and that the customs which in his times were brought in contrary to the liberties of the Church, should be revoked, and that the possessions taken from the Church of Canterbury should be restored. To this the two Kings, both Father and Son, swore in remissionem omnium peccatorum. Soon after he came to Canterbury, 1174. and barefoot, in manner of a penitent went to the chief Church, and with abundance of tears, to the Martyr's Sepulchre, where he continued long prostrate in prayer. He there protested his innocency, but because his words gave occasion of the Bishop's death, he desired of the Bishop's present absolution, and submitting his bore flesh to the discipline of. Rods, he received three or four blows of every religious man, of which a great multitude Monster of regal penance. had assembled. After which he put on his clotheses, gave precious gifts to the Martyr, assigning further forty pounds a year for lights about the Sepulchre, and continued the rest of that day and the night following in bitterness of mind, continuing his prayers, vigils and fasts till the third day. In the year 1176. he granted the Pope's Legate, that no Clergy man should be Clergie-liberties. brought before a secular Magistrate for any crime, but for Forest and lay fee: that Bishoprickes and Abbeys should not be holden above a year in the King's hand: that the killer of a Clergy man should be arraigned before the secular judge, in presence of the Bishop: that Clergy men should not be compelled to trials by combat. Anno 1177. the Kings of England and France did swear to go together in the service of Christ crucified to jerusalem, and to take the Cross, and to hold firm league. An. 1179. a Council Council. was holden at Rome against Albigenses, that Ecclesiastical persons should not be compelled to stand to the judgement of Laymen, that Archbishops visiting Churches should be content with forty or fifty horses, against pluralities, &c. About the same time Pope Alexander writ to Priest john, King of the Indians, showing that Philip a Physician had told him of his desire to be instructed This Priest john was not that in Abassia, nor that in Tartary, but one in India. in the Catholic and apostolic discipline, and that they dissented in nothing from the Doctrine of the apostolic Sea: and that, as Philip had learned of his subjects, he desired to have a Church and some Altar in jerusalem, where religious men of his Kingdom might reside, and be more fully instructed in the apostolic discipline: He therefore desiring, to revoke him from those articles in which they erred from the Christian faith, sent the said Philip to his Majesty, to be further instructed, &c. Baldwin, than King of jerusalem, being leprous, ordained Guido de Lisiniaco Overseer of the Kingdom, whose government being not prosperous, it was committed to Raimund Earl of Tripoli. In these times, Saladine Sultan of Damascus, having subdued the Saracens in the East, passed over Saladines' exploits. jordan, spoiled Crach Castle, burned Neapolis, destroyed Arabia, wasted Gerinum. And Baldwin being dead, Baldwin a child of five years old succeeded, his nephew by his sister Sibylla: Raimund was Protector. The Clergy and People seeing the state of the Kingdom unlikely to continued, sent Ambassadors to Henry King of England, solemnly offering the Kingdom of jerusalem, and Henry the second elected King of jerusalem. keys of the holy City and Sepulchre. Heraclius, the Patriarch undertook the Embassage with the Master of the Hospital, and others, bringing by the way the Letters of Pope Lucius. He found the King at Reading, Anno 1185. whom with his Courtiers they provoked to tears. They brought unto him the Keys of the Nativity, of the Passion, of the Resurrection, of the Tower of David, and of the holy Sepulchre, and the Banner of the Kingdom: which all he much honoured. The Pope's Letter was this. Lucius Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei, &c. Whereas all thy The Pope's Letter. Predecessors, above other Princes of the Earth, have long since flourished in glory of Arms, and Nobility of mind, and the Christian people hath learned to have them Patrons in their adversity, worthily is there recourse to thee, the Heir, not of the Kingdom alone, but of thy Progenitors virtues, with a certain presumed security, when danger, yea destruction is feared to hung over the Christian people, that by the arm of Royal Greatness aid may be yielded to his members, who by his pity hath granted thee to attain the height of so great glory, and hath ordained thee a Wall inexpugnable against the wicked enemies of his Name. Your Majesty may further take notice, that Saladine the cruelest persecutor of the holy Name of the Crucified, hath so prevailed in the spirit of fury against the Christians of the Holy Land, that except the courses of his cruelty be by some obstacles stayed, he hath confidence that jordan will flow into his mouth, &c. Hereupon, a Parliament was assembled at London at Clerken-Well, in which the King adiured all his Subjects, in the audience of the Legates, to show what might be most expedient for his soul, promising to perform whatsoever they should advice. His Parliament advised that he should moderately govern his Kingdom, and preserve it from barbarous incursions, rather than in his own person to provide for the safety of the East. As concerning the King's Sons (one of which the Patriarch desired, if the King refused) it seemed unfitting to determine any thing in their absence. The King with the Patriarch passed the Sea to Rouen, and had three days conference with the French King, and in their presence many Nobles received the Crosse. Both the Kings promised the speediest help, and the Patriarch returned home. Anno 1186. Baldwin the Child being dead, Sibylla was crowned Queen, as Heir to the Baldwin dieth. Sibylla succeeds. former Kings, but was enjoined to divorce solemnly Guido her Husband, with condition upon Oath, to receive him for King whomsoever she should choose. Guido himself also entreated it, that the Kingdom should sustain no damage for his sake, and returned home. Saladines' coming being bruited, she assembled the Lords Spiritual and Temporal to consult about a King: and when they granted her to name whom she liked, all being in expectation, she said unto A woman's wit. Guido there present, My Lord Guido, I choose you for my Husband, and delivering myself with the Kingdom to you, do publicly protest that you shall be King. Heereat all were amazed that one woman had deluded so many wise men. About this time, Saladines' Mother in confidence of the Truce passed with great riches from Egypt, into the parts of Damascus, by the borders of jordan, and was rob by Reginald of Truce broken. Castellion. Whereupon Saladine demanded satisfaction and restitution according to covenant: but Reginald returned harsh Answer. Saladine glad of the occasion, prepared himself for revenge. In the end of january, the Kings of England and France took the Crosse. Anno 1187. Saladine assembleth Parthians, Bedwines, Turks, Saracens, Arabians, Medes, Saladine his revenge. and Cordines, with whom and the Egyptians he invadeth the Christians. He slew the Master of the Templars, with threes●ore of his Brethren, and besieged Caluaria. The King assembled all the strength of his Kingdom, the Earl of Tripoli being chief Commander. They fought and Saladine prevailed. The Earl of Tripoli is said to have thrown away the King's Standard, and procured the flight. The King was taken with the holy Cross, and the rest either taken The King taken. or slain. The Earl of Tripoli and some Templars escaped. Saladine made use of his victory, sent the King and Captives to Damascus, took Ptolemaida; and after that jerusalem, each man redeeming his liberty at ten Bizantines, a woman at five, an infant at one, the rest to be slaves, which had not to pay, of which poorer were fourteen thousand. They entered the City jerusalem taken by Saladine. and caused in four corners of the Temple their Superstitions to be proclaimed. Hasting thence he possessed himself of all the Cities and Towns, but Ascalon and Tyrus, and Crach or Mount Royal. For the redemption of those fourteen thousand, it is to be noted, that Crosses, Chalices, Guildings, and Church-garments were sold by consent. §. II The Emperor and two Kings take the Crosse. King RICHARD the First his Expedition, his Noble Exploits in Sicil, Cyprus, and the Holy Landlord His imprisonment: and the great miseries which happened to England, generally by that Expedition. ANno 1188. at the preaching of the Pope's Legate, the Emperor Frederick took the Crosse. The Kings of England and France agreed after much consultation, together with the Earl of Flanders, to take the Cross, which the King of England did at the hands of William Archbishop of Tyre, * The Author of the former Story. sent by the Pope for that purpose. Whereupon both in the Empire and in both Kingdoms, Archbishops, Bishops, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Barons, Knights, Gentlemen, and the vulgar did the like. It was also ordered, that all of the French Kingdom should wear Read Crosses, of the English White, of Flanders Greene, all things to remain in the present State thorough all their States, till forty days after their return. But the French King entering upon the King of England's Territories, disturbed the Affairs of the Cross, King Henry righting himself by War. The Emperor Frederick sent a Letter of Defiance to Saludine, and challenged to himself the old feathers of the Roman Both Letters are in Mat. P. at large. Faith not to be kept in peril of Religion, that is, Faith must dye that Faith may live. Zeal of those times. Vtinam & scientia conscientiae. Eagle, even unto Aethiopia and Persia, which Saladine answered and outbraved, setting forth the puissance and numbers of the Saracens, demanding also the three remaining Holds to be surrendered to him. He delivered King Guido, taking his Oath to forsake the Kingdom, and betake himself too Sea. But the Clergy of the Kingdom deliberated and determined, that Faith is not to be kept in the peril of Religion, and therefore the King being absolved from bonds, many Pilgrims resorted to him, and with the people of the Country made a great band. The King with the Hospitulers and Templars, Venetians, and Genuois came to Achon, and laid siege to it, which continued to the coming of the Kings, Philip and Richard, and then was taken. The meaner sort of men are so possessed with devout Zeal, that they stay not the come of their Kings and Lords, but flow from the uttermost parts of the Would to serve the Lord Saladine came with a great power to raise the siege, but frustrated of his hopes, he returned with shame, a Navy▪ of twelve thousand Danes and Frislanders, coming to the aid of the Christians, after three days weary fight. Meanwhile the French King with Earl Richard, against his father King Henry continued the war, with much spoil and bloodshed on both sides. Saladine also agreed with the Emperor of Constantinople, and resigned the Churches of Greeks and Saracens conspiracy. the Holy Land unto him, therein to observe the Greek holies. The Emperor promised to sand Saladine one hundred Galleys, and Saladine him the whole Holy Land, on condition to hinder the Western Pilgrims. And if any at Constantinople accepted the Cross, he was presently imprisoned. About the same time some Northern Pilgrims sailing thorough the English Seas, agreed with English Pilgrims, and set forth together from Dortesmouth, which passing by Lisbon, were requested by the King of Portugal to help him to subject the City Syluia, swearing to Syluja taken by help of English. King Richard. See what a whirl Poole of treasure and sink of blood, the land called Holy, proved. permit the spoil to them. They took it, and of sixty thousand Inhabitants, spared only thirteen thousand from the sword; dedicating the Mahometan Temple for a Christian Cathedral of our Lady. King Henry, wearied with the French and his son's actions, died, and left his son Richard his Heir: of whom the Poet, Mira canam, sol occubuit, nox nulla secuta est; and of his Father, Sufficit hic tumulus, cui non suffecerat Orbis. He left above nine hundred thousand pounds in gold and silver, besides Plate and jewels, and precious stones. At the same time died Geffrie Bishop of Ely intestate, of whose goods were confiscate three thousand marks of silver, and two hundred marks * A mark was eight ounces. of gold, besides other treasures in Plate, jewels, and Gold. King Richard deposed almost all the Sheriffs from their Offices and their Dependants, to wring great sums by redeeming them. And for regayning of the Holy Land, he set almost all things to sale, Donations, King's sales. Castles, Manors, Woods, Towns, Sheriffewicks', and the like. Hugo the Pompous Bishop of Durham, bought to him and his Church the King's Town, Seggesfield, with the Wapintake and all appurtenances, and the Earldom of Northumberland, giving over and above one thousand marks to be justice of England, and to redeem his voyage to the Holy Landlord And for further Pope's praise by a Monk. security, he with infinite money obtained of the apostolic Sea (which is wanting to none that giveth money frankly) licence to remain, notwithstanding his voluntary vow. The Christians and Saladine had a bloody battle, with great loss on both sides. The French King sent to treat with the King of England, for their meeting in the Holy Expedition, and security of their Countries meanwhile. King Richard having fasted and prayed at Thomas Beckets Superstition advanced. Tomb, vowing to perform to the Church those things, for which he had suffered: passing to Normandy, in the Sea he vowed to that Saint to erect in his honour a Chapel in the Holy Land, he being his Protector by Sea and Land; which he performed after at Achon. The Bishops Miseries to England by King Richard his holy Land voyage. of Ely and Durham, had chief charge of the Kingdom in his absence: the one being chief justice (and having the King's Seal) from the great River to the South, the other to the North: but this double-headed beast agreed not. The Archbishop of Canterbury interdicted the Lands of Earl john, whose appeal the Pope's Legate received, and released the Interdict. A tenth part of movable goods, was given for the Holy Land affairs thorough the Kingdom, which in Exactions. stead of alms, vexed the Clergy and Laiety with spoil in the exacting. Likewise the King feigned that he had lost his Seal, and made a new, that all men which would be secure, were forced to seek the new Seal, and many to follow him therefore out of the Land, and to fine with him at his pleasure. Anno 1190. the Kings of England and France, swore to each other the Articles of the league (their Earls and Barons did likewise) as also, that if one died in the Expedition, the Suruivor should have the money and people of the deceased. William an Englishman, vowed in his way to jerusalem, that if he arrived safely at Achon, he would build a Chapel to Saint Thomas the Beckets Hospital at Achon. Martyr's honour, with a Churchyard, which he did, and was made there the first Prior. Saladine corrupting Commanders with money, burned the Christians Fortifications. King Richard procured his Chancellor, the Bishop of Ely, to be the Pope's Legat. The two Kings met at Nizeliac, where in the Church of Saint Denis, King Richard took Beginning of the King's expedition. his Scrip and Staff. They came to Lions, and passing the Bridge, it broke, and many were drowned in the Rhosne. Their people were so many that they could not go together; and therefore the French King went to Genua, the English to Messana. Here King Richard found many Pilgrims which had spent all their provision with long stay, whom he adjoined to his own troops. King Richard was requested to visit the Pope, which he refused, objecting to the Cardinal the Roman simony. The Emperor drowned. Apparition of Th. Becket Faith, built not on Scripture, but revelations. Englishmen entertained against Morocco. Roman Simony, which for consecration of a Bishop, had taken seven hundred marks, and for the Legantine power of the Bishop of Ely, had taken fifteen hundred marks, and infinite sums of the Archbishop of Bordeaux, accused by his Clergy. Queen Elinor followed and overtook her son. The same year, the Emperor Frederick, betwixt Iconium and Antiochia, was drowned in the River Saphet, falling off his Horse. The English fleet, on holy Thursday, were mightily embroiled in the Spanish Seas with a Tempest, and Thomas of Canterbury three times appeared visibly, bidding them not to fear, for He and the Martyr Edmund, and Saint Nicholas, were appointed Patrons of the Fleet, and the Tempest presently ceased. Many ships were dispersed, one of which came to Syluia, and eighty well armed men of the company, were entertained by the King of Portugal against the Emperor of Morocco, with good conditions. Ten other ships came to Lisbon, and diverse traveled to Marfiles thence by Landlord The Archbishop of Canterbury, Baldwin, Hubert of Salisbury, came to Tyrus. john, Bishop of Norwich, went to the Pope, and emptying his purse, was released of his vow. Philip, King of France, arrived at Messana, and was entertained in the Palace of King Tancred. King Richard coming a few days after, was forbidden entrance by the French, fearing that provision would not be procured sufficient for both. The Citizens, were willing to receive him, which the French forbade, ascending the walls armed and keeping the passages. Richard called to arms, and by hostile force entered, putting the French to slaughter and flight, which kindled a fire in the French Kings breast, never after till himself was extinct, extinguished. King Richard took in Calabria the strong Fortress, called Lemba Maris, and another betwixt King Richard's acts in the Kingdom of Sicilia. Calabria and Messana, called the Monastery of the Griffons. The Griffons having slain many men and horses of the King, he broke in by force and took their City. The Citizens gave him pledges, and he fortified there a Castle, called Mategrive. A Council provincial was holden at Westminster by the Bishop's Legate, little or nothing to the good of the Church. The Church of Normandy then obtained her freedom, King Richard granting that Clergy men should Freedom earnall. not be attached by Seculars, and matters of Oaths, Marriages, Vluries, &c. should be tried in the Spiritual Court. Baldwin the Archbishop dying at Achon, bequeathed all which he had to the succour of the Holy Land, which Hubert his Executor distributed faithfully. William of Ely meanwhile made a ditch about the Tower, and exercised his bought Dignities with immoderate excess to re-fill his emptied bags, proving burdensome to all Churches, both Conuentuall and Cathedral, riding thorough England with fifteen hundred horse, with troops of Bishop of Ely's pride, pomp, excess. Clergy men and Knights, attended at Table by Nobleman's sons, whom he married to his Nieces and Kindred: buying any Land which was to be sold, giving and retaining at pleasure Abbeys vacant, by fear or price obtaining every Castle and Town, followed with Minstrels and Songs of all sorts: none durst murmur against him. His stile was in his Letters, W. Dei gratia, Eliensis Episcopus, D. R. Cancellarius, totius Angliae justitiarius, & Apostolicae sedis Legatus, &c. HONDIUS his Map of Sicilia. map of Sicily Anno 1191. the French King took ship at Messana, in the end of March, and in the beginning of April King Richard followed with thirteen Galleons, * Buccas triplici velorum expansione. Cyprus subdued by K. Richard; one hundred ships of burden, and fifty Galleys: and thirty days after came to Cyprus. Cursac the Lord of the Island, which called himself Emperor, took and imprisoned many of King Richard's men, whereupon he warred against him, took him and his only Daughter and subdued the whole Island, with all the strong places to his subjection. He bond the King in silver Fetters, and imprisoned him at Marguth Castle near Tripoli. The Daughter received Honourable custody with the two Queens. HONDIUS his Map of Cyprus. CYPRUS map of Cyprus Stalimini. map of Stalimini Chius. map of Chios Mitilene. map of Mytilene Negroponte. map of Negroponte Cerigo. map of Cythera Rhodus map of Rhodes Philip Earl of Flanders going to the Holy Land with the French King, died without issue. The Army which besieged Achon, was besieged with Famine, which with a well furnished Navy His relief of Achon, and taking a Dromund. King Richard relieved, in the way sinking a Dromund, a huge ship of Saladines going to aid the besieged, frighted with Wildfire, Vessels full of unknown Serpents, & five hundred Soldiers. The King's diverse, whiles it was becalmed, bored many holes therein, so that the goods he saved, but drowned three hundred of the men. When the two Kings were now at Achon, they Achon taken. French envy. Coelum non ani 〈…〉 m m●tant, cue 〈…〉. came to capitulation; and Saladine covenanted to tender the Cross (before taken) and fifteen hundred choice Christian Captives, and seven thousand Bizantines to save the lives of the Saracens, the rest remaining to the Victors. But when the conditions were not kept, two thousand & six hundred Saracens lost their heads. The French King envying the glory of all the Christian Exploits ascribed to the English King, pretended for want of money to return. Hereupon King Richard offered to communicate for the Service of the Holy Land, one half of his gold, silver, victuals, arms, ships: who yet had sworn, and against the wills of his own, and to the disgust of the whole Army, must needs home. Another quarrel arose, the King of France purposing to deliver Achon, and all whatsoever they should take to Marchisius of Mount Ferrat, and to make him King of the Holy Land, King Richard standing for Guido. But Messana had begun and an unhappy running at Tilt, had made run on this dissension. He left the Duke of Burgundy with one thousand men at Arms in show to do service to King Richard, instructed before in Treachery. Thus swearing to invade no man's Land there present, he returned; and King Richard repaired the breaches, and ditched and fortified Achon. The Coast Cities hearing of his approach fled, having no hope of succour from Saladine: thus they did in Caiphas, in Caesarea, joppes, Assis, Gaza, Ascalon, so that all the Region on the The Country recovered by King Richard. Sea from Achon to joppes was taken, yet not without great loss to the Christians, whom Saladines' Army still attended, waiting all opportunities of mischief. King Richard in a Letter to the Archbishop of Rouen, tells of a Battle and great overthrow given Saladine near Assur, wherein more of the chief Saracens Were lost, then had been in one day in forty years before: after which Saladine durst not attempt by open force, but by secret ambushes. He overturned Ascalon, and made it even with the ground, hearing of our coming thither, and we have hope shortly to recover all our Lords Inheritance. King Richard being returned, gave the Kingdom of jerusalem to his Nephew Henry, with King Richard giveth the Kingdoms of jerusalem and of Cyprus. the Wife of Marchisius de Monte Feratio, being heir of the Kingdom, now her Sister the Queen was dead, Guido consenting, to whom King Richard gave Cyprus, lately gotten by the Sword, for which he did him homage. The said Marchisius, was a little before murdered at Tyrus by the Assasines. When Saladine had taken jerusalem, the Inhabitants had gathered together the Relics they could found, and put them in four great ivory Christ's, which he (learning what they were) commanded Treasure of relics. God opened the mouth of an Ass to teach the Prophet. to be carried to Baldach, and given to the Calipha, that the Christians should no longer glory of dead men's bones, and believe to have them Intercessors in Heaven, whose bones they worshipped on Earth. But the Prince of Antioch and the Patriarch loath to be deprived of such a Treasure, covenanted by Oath to redeem them at fifty two thousand Bizantines, or else to return them. The Prince sealed them up, and all Christians were dejected, the time being at hand for the payment. King Richard paid the money that they might intercede for him in Heaven, whose bones he had redeemed on Earth from the hands of Infidels. Combustions happened, meanwhile, in England, by the Chancellor's excesses, the issue whereof Chancellor's excess. was his Deposition, he and his having-so exhausted the Kingdom's wealth, that they left not a Girdle striped with Silver, nor a Ring, or jewel, or any thing of worth to any, nor Treasure to a jew. The Chancellor swore to the Articles, and to deliver up all the Castles before his departure. He came to Canterbury, and their took the Cross of Pilgrimage, and laid down that of his Legantie Office: and getting closely to Dover, thought to have stolen over Sea in a Woman's Pride of a Prelate and his fall. A Bishop and Chancellor of England without English. Habit. Waiting on the shore for passage, a Mariner was somewhat homely with him, and found him as arrant a man as himself, by the testimony of his Breeches. He calls in company, and women would needs buy of him his piece of cloth, which he had taken to cloak his Sex and business: but he understanding no English, could say nothing, whereupon they removed his Muffler, and found a Shaveling whom they dragged contumeliously alongst the Strand, with cries, buffets, spittings, and haling him thorough the streets, imprisoned him in a Cellar; Who yet escaped by leaving his Oath to the Lord, and his Pledges (and his two Brethren) to the Lords, and gate over to Normandy. King Richard besieged the Castle Darum, the next of Christendom towards Babylon, and won it. Soon after he took a rich Carovan of Merchants guided by Saladines' Soldiers, K. Rich. winneth Darum. Cause of King Richard his captivity. with seven thousand Camels richly laden. The Duke of Austria came about that time to perform his Vow in the Holy Land service, where a quarrel falling out betwixt his Harbingers, and a Norman of King Richards, the King inconsiderately, taking his man's part, caused the Duke's Colours to be cast into a jakes, which the Duke seeking to right, was further wronged with scoffs; whereupon the Duke seeing himself contemned by the King, turning to the King of Kings invoked him with tears to his revenge, which after fell out accordingly. King Richard with his late got spoil would have go and laid siege to jerusalem, where the fear of his name and coming had already terrified the Inhabitants. But this was hindered by the Duke of Burgundy, (envying that Triumph to King Richard) counselling the Templars, and French to his part. Saladine also with great gifts corrupted the Duke, sending him by night Duke of Burg. treacherous. five Camels laden with Gold, Silver, Silks, and other Riches. Whereupon the King convincing him by witness, called him Traitor, and he returned from the King in displeasure to Achon. News came that Saladine besieged jop, and King Richard desired the Duke to assist him in King Richard's acts at joppes. the Enterprise, which he refused and went the same night toward Tyrus, where he fell mad, and died miserably. The King hasted to jop by Sea, Saladine having already taken the Town, the Soldiers were upon delivery of the Castle, when King Richard broke in amongst them like a furious Lion, and chased the Saracens to Ramula. But hearing the next day of the King's small * Eighty Knights and four hundred Crossebowmen. numbers they returned, (for only three ships had arrived) Salaadine sent sixty two thousand to set upon the King, which encompassed his Tents, and awaked him with their noise. He gate upon his Horse attended by eleven others (they had no more till they had borrowed of the Saracens,) and beyond belief so laid about him, making way for the rest, that they in the Town also made out, and quited the field of them. This happened on Lammas day. Salaadine in his rage sent for an old Prisoner, whilom Prince of Antiochia, and asked him, What wouldst thou do if thou hadst me in thy power as I now have thee? He (adiured to tell the truth) said, he would cut off his head; which was his own sentence, and Salaadine himself the Executioner. An Eremite told the King he should not win jerusalem, and gave him a piece of the true Cross, as he said. While the King abode at joppes, seven weeks, an infectious Disease seized on His Army diseased. him, and the most of his, deadly to all in manner which had it, except the King. Seeing therefore the French alienated, and ready to return, his monies spent, his men diminished by war and sickness, his Enemies increasing daily; he determined to return home for the reparation of his Purse and force, concluding meanwhile a Truce with the pagan for three years. By Sea he was encountered with a terrible Tempest, some drowned, others wracked, few attaining their His return crossed by a Tempest. His hard passage. desired Port. This happened in Autumn, whereas Salaadine died in the Lent following, and had they stayed, had facilitated their Designs; both by his death and the dissensions which followed amongst his sons and followers. Hereunto was added the Conspiracy of the Earl of Saint Giles, and all those Princes by whom he was to pass: which made him purpose to return by Germany. He came to Gazara in Sclavonia; where some notice of him being taken, he with his small company hasted away at midnight: but a worse and darker midnight happened. For with one man and a Boy which could speak Dutch, he traveled three days without eating or drinking: K. Richard taken by the D. of Austria, and sold to the Emperor. Miseries which came to England, by this otherwise victorious and glorious Expedition, from the first to the last thereof. he came to Gynatia in Austria, and being suspected by the Boys change of Byzantines, and after by the King's Gloves which unawares he had carried under his Girdle, he was beset and yielded himself to the Duke, who committed him to straight custody, and in the year 1193. sold him to the Emperor for threescore thousand pound of Silver, Collen weight. here he was again imprisoned, and a strong Guard set on him, with whom he made himself merry in sports, making them drunk, trying of Masteries, in all seeming Master of himself and his hard fortunes. The Emperor would not admit him his presence or speech, and pretended many calumnies against him. At last, by mediation of friends he obtained a hearing, eloquently cleared himself of Imputations, and won much respect both of others and the Emperor Henry, who after used him more familiarly, and demanded one hundred and forty thousand Marks of Silver for his ransom. This was brought by the King's Letter, and the Emperor's Golden Bull into England by William Bishop of Ely aforesaid: and all Bishops, Clergymen, Earls, Barons, Abbots, Priors were assessed at a fourth part of their Rents, to ransom the King. Also they sold for that purpose their Chalices of Gold and Silver. john Bishop of Norwich, thorough all his Diocese took half the price of their Chalices and Goods. The Cistercian Order (free before from all Taxations) gave all their Wool to his Redemption. No Church, no Order, no Degree, or Sex, was passed by, which was not hereto compelled, manifold Tempests, Inundations, and Winter Thunder's having thorough that year fore-signified the same, causing also great scarcity of Corn and Fruits. King Richard being Prisoner, his Brother john made compact with the French King, and sought to be crowned in England, but the virtue of the English was more loyal. Philip the French King invaded Normandy with a very great Army, not sparing Order, Age, Sex, using no less the Treason of King Richard's Subjects corrupted by him. He besieged Rouen, but by the Earl French perfidy of Leister's Prowess and the Inhabitants valour, was repelled with shame. Anno 1194. King Richard having paid the greatest part of his Ransom, and given Pledges for the rest, arrived at Sandwich on the Sunday after Saint George's day. Presently he visited Thonias Beckets Tomb, and was with Festival Solemnity, received soon after at London. He hasted to Saint Edmunds to perform his Devotions; and thence to Nottingham, against those which had conspired with his Brother john, some of whom he suffered to redeem themselves, so to redeem his Pledges, and to invade the French which continued spoiling his Land with King Richard's return. fire and sword. The Sunday after Easter he ware his Crown at Winchester. His Brother john humbled himself and the King received him to favour. This was done in Normandy, where he pursued the war against the French. He procured the Duke of Austria to be excommunicated by the Pope, and his Land to be interdicted: whose Land was further smitten with Famine and Pestilence, and the Inundation of the Danow, which drowned ten thousand men: himself also falling off his Horse, his leg was incurably hurt, which being cut off, yet the Duke of Austria's death. pain continued and killed him, before being penitent, absolved, and absolving King Richard's Pledges. Anno 1195. Pope Celestine writ to Hubert, Archbishop of Canterbury; and to the Bishops Indulgences. of England to preach the Cross, Giving Indulgences to those which undertook it, the Remission of imposed Penance by the Priest, as his Predecessors had done; namely, that they which with a contrite heart shall undertake this expedition, and for the Penance of their sins; if they departed in the Faith, shall obtain full Indulgence of their crimes and life eternal. Also their goods and families, after they have taken the Cross, shall be under the protection of the Roman Church, and of the Bishops and Prelates. And nothing which they then at their crossing did quietly possess should be called in question, but till their return or death should remain quiet: Others which minister of their goods, shall obtain Indulgence according to the Prelates moderation. He exhorted him to be instant in season and out of season, going about the Province, King Richard and the French came to agreement, but the Archbishop of Rouen interdicted all Normandy, because of a Castle which King Richard there fortified Interdict. King Richard's death. against his will. Anno 1199. King Richard died, and john his Brother succeeded. The same year the Kingdom of France was interdicted by the Pope's Legate, for the taking of the Elect of Cambray prisoner, who was freed before the sentence could. He came also to the King of England, threatening like interdict, if the Bishop Beluacensis were not delivered, whom yet because France interdicted. he was taken in Arms, he dismissed not without his ransom. Anno 1200. an Epistle from Heaven was sent for the keeping of the Sunday or Lords day, from the ninth hour on Saturday, till Monday Sun rising, which the Pope, approved, and Rovelations. sent Preachers thorough diverse parts of the world, Eustace Abbot of Flay coming from him into England for that cause. (But of visions the Stories of these times are full.) In the year 1215. was holden the great Council of Lateran, in which after other things, the affairs of the holy Land were propounded. We will and command (they are the words of the Council of Lateran. Pope) that Patriarches, Archbishops, Bishops, Abbots, Priors, and others, which have cure of souls, do preach studiously the word of the Cross, beseeching by the Father, Son and holy Ghost, one only true and eternal God, Kings, Dukes, Princes, Marquesses, Earls, and Barons, and other Nobles, and the Commonalties of Cities, Uillages and Towns, that if they go not personally, they will sand a sufficient number of Warriors with expenses for three years, for the remission of their sins, &c. If any refuse, let them protest to them on our behalf, that they shall answer this at the dreadful judgement of the just judge, &c. And we define that all which shall have taken the Cross, shall be under Saint Peter's protection and ours, and under the Archbishops, Bishops, and Prelates of the Church, and all their goods, &c. as before. §. III Prosecution of the Holy Land Wars: English Nobles crossed: RICHARD Earl of Cornwall his Acts there: WILLIAM DE LONGA SPATA, and other Englishmen. King or Saint LEWIS of France his doings and sufferings: Prince EDWARD. THE truce being expired in the first general passage * Every Easter was a general passage. after the Council of Laterane, the Christian Army was assembled in Achon, with the three Kings of jerusalem, Hungary, and Cyprus, the Dukes of Austria and Moravia, and great Forces of the King of Germany, with many Archbishops, Earls, Gentlemen. The Patriarch of jerusalem took up the Cross (which had been hidden * Incredible tales of the Cross, in that credulous age received. The cross of Christ was fruitful and bore many others, or else fancy is mad, which believed a Syrian for the same before by revelation, and now another lie. Crosses in the Air, till this time, it being before, as some say, divided, and the one part lost, as you have heard, and now this other part succeeded) and the Christian Army in the Vigil of Saint Martin, washed themselves in jordan, and having visited the holy places, returned to Achon. The King of Hungary soon after departed to the great detriment of the holy Land, being requested to the contrary by the Patriarch. But away he went excommunicate with his followers, carrying with him Pilgrims, Galleys, Horses, Arms. Others cowardly abode in Achon, a sinful City, and full of all uncleanness: the King of jerusalem and Duke of Austria, Hospitalars, and others, fortified the Castle of Caesarea. The Templars and Hospitulars of the Dutch house, fortified the Castle of the Pilgrims. In Bebon of Friesland appeared a white Cross in the air towards the North, another toward the South, a third particoloured, in the midst, with the form of a Crucified man. Other Crosses after appeared, whereby the Province of Collen was provoked to the holy Land service. These with the Frislanders provided three hundred ships, made with great care, which in the way came to Lisbon: and their dissension divided them, some staying with William Duke of Holland, in the siege of Alchacia a Moorish Castle, where they won a great battle against the Moors, and slew one of their Kings, after that taking the Castle also. Anno 1218. The Christian Navy passed from Achon to Damiata, and besieged it, where after great loss of their own they took a Tower. Saphidine Son and Successor of Saladine Damiata besieged. jerusal●m, ●ared (by the murder of his brethren) died, and Coradine his Son razed jerusalem, making the Walls and Turrets rude heaps, and leaving nothing but the Temple and Tower of David in revenge of the siege of Damiata. The next passage brought many Pilgrims from diverse parts of the world, with the Pope's Legate, Ranulph Earl of Chester, Saer Earl of Winchester, and English Noblemen in service of the Crosse. William Earl of Arundel, Robert Fitz Walter, john Constable of Chester, William de Harecourt, Barons, and Oliver the King of England Son, with many others. Many lost their lives on both sides, and by inundation of the Sea and River, brought new provisions of unwelcome Fish into their Tents, and did much harm, carrying their works to the other side, the water betraying them to the fire. A grievous disease, for which the Physicians knew no remedy, infested the Camp, (by the description it seemeth the Scorbute) which killed many. Many conflicts on both sides swept away many. Damiata was in this long siege aslaulted with Sword, Famine, Pestilence. Nilus' refusing this year to visit a great part of Egypt, made the Sultan to fear a Famine, and in these straits he offered the true Cross, which Saladine had taken and all the Kingdom of jerusalem, and to repair the ruins of the razed City, and restauration of Captives, (only he would hold Crac and Mount Royal, paying twelve thousand Byzantines' yearly tribute, for the Caravans security which travel to Mecca) if they would leave Damiata. The Princes liked it, the Clergy refused, and on the seventh of November, the Christian Army Damiata taken took it, without resistance, it having been a burial place of her Inhabitants, and now stinking like a Grave, the streets and houses being strewed with carcases, eighty thousand had died therein during the siege, besides three thousand which they found yet remaining. The spoil thereof was very great, and equally shared where thievery prevented not. After Damiata taken, the next passage came so many Pilgrims, that Taphnis Castle was taken, and both fortified. The Sultan took the Castle of Caesarea, and did much hurt to Achon and Tyrus. Anno 1222. Philip de Albeneio a stout Soldier, and the Master of King Henry went to the Holy Landlord Anno 1224. Baldwin Earl of Flanders returned, and was known and acknowledged of many. But his Daughter denied him to be her Father, and procured him to be hanged betwixt two old Dogs. This Baldwin, with the Venetians, the Duke of Louvain, the marquis of Mount-Ferrat, Simon Strange story of Baldwine. Greek broils, Constantinople taken by the Latins. See for this Knolls Turkish History. de Montfort, and others, intending the Holy Land, by opportunity of Greek combustions at Constantinople, took jadera, besieged Constantinople seventy two days, and took it, (being before fired) on the twelfth of April, 1204. By common consent Baldwin was elected Emperor: and the Greeks upon that occasion began another Empire at Trebezond. Baldwin by Venetian help conquered Thrace, and after the Greeks betaking themselves to the King of Bulgaria, in a battle against him and the Scythians he was said to be slain, Anno 1206. the Scythians putting all Thrace to spoil and sword. Henry, Baldwines' Brother, was chosen to succeed, who aided by the marquis, now King of Thessaly, expelled those Barbarians, and recorded the Country, and after eleven years troublesome reign, died. Peter his Son-in-law succeeded, who was treacherously slain, and Robert his Son succeeded; whose Wife a beautiful Lady in a tumult, was by a Burgundian (to whom she had before been betrothed) taken in the night, her Rueful report. nose and ears cut off, her Mother thrown into the Sea; and her Husband then absent, had his grief so present, that he lived not long after, leaving a little Son Baldwin, the last Latin Emperor of Constantinople, affianced to john of burn, whom Pope Innocent had made King of jerusalem: the Greeks easily recovering in that opportunity. The first Baldwin thus revived, whether he were a counterfeit or not, is uncertain. Certain it is, that our Author saith, all that were of counsel to that his hanging, died an ill death. The last Baldwin sought by help of franks and English, (for here he had large gifts) but in vain to recover that Empire. About this time great multitudes took the Cross thorough the world, insomuch that of the Kingdom of England only, sixty thousand and more sufficient men, besides women and old folks, took the Cross; Master Hubert testifying, that he (being a Preacher of the Cross) had Sixty thousand English take the Cross, besides old men and women. so many in his Catalogue. On Midsummer night, the Lord appeared in the Firmament, in crucified form and bloody, to show (saith our Author) how acceptable that devotion was to him. This was seen near Uxbridge by a Fish-monger. Peter Bishop of Winchester, and William Bishop of Exeter were two of these, which spent five years in that Pilgrimage. Friderike the Emperor took shipping toward the Holy Land to perform his vow, but returned, pretending sickness, so that forty thousand men which waited his coming that passage, returned frustrate to their homes, and many to their long home. Whereupon Pope Gregory excommunicated him. He by public writings purged himself, and great broils ensued. The Romans expelled Fredrick the second excommunicated. the Pope out of their City to Viterbium, and thence to Perusium, he having no other weapon of revenge but excommunication. The same time, the Earl of Tholouse had a great victory against the Crusado Army, which the Pope had with like Indulgence to that of the Holy Land, excited to war against him and the Albigenses, (which for denying the Papacy were condemned Heretics.) Fredrick yet made best speed to the Holy Land, where the Clergy, because the Albigenses and Crussad●s. Pope had excommunicated him, counselled him to reconciliation, and would not communicate with him. But the Templars and Hospitalars received him with reverence. The Sultan sent him rich presents. Pope Gregory in his absence raised wars by john de Brennes, King of jerusalem, Popes Acts. which out of France and other parts, gathered a great Army and invaded, helped by the Pope's Forces, the Emperor's Dominions. The Sultan troubled with civil broils, restored to Frederick all the Holy Land, so that he entered jerusalem with his Army, and they purified the Holy City, but the Clergy would not communicate with the Emperor. Master Walter, a Friar Walter, an Englishman. Preacher, an Englishman, which had done great service for the Cross, appointed by the Pope to that Office, said Mass: and the Clergy was restored to their Quondam possessions. The Emperor intending to go to jordan after the custom, the Templars and Hospitalars treacherously A Turk more faithful than Popish Templars and Hospitalars. gave intelligence to the Sultan, that he might entrap him: partly envying his success, loath any should there have honour but themselves; and partly, because they heard that the Pope had invaded his Territories. The Sultan abhorring such perfidy, sent their Letter to Frederick, and laid open that hellish mystery. Hence arose grudges, and the Templars and Hospitalars drew the Patriarch into their conspiracy, which published a Letter diffamatory against him. Pope Gregory exacted tenths for the maintenance of those his wars against the Emperor, thorough England, Scotland, Wales and Ireland, which were rigorously, under pain of Interdiction and Pope's tenths. Excommunication exacted, not as the twentieth before to the King, but as might best be for the Pope's advantage, and the people forced to pay it before hand, even for the crops on the ground. The Prelates sold their Ornaments and Church plate for expedition, and Stephen the Pope's Procurator, having Usurers attending like Ravens, save that they preyed on the living. All this notwithstanding, the Emperor returning, soon recovered that which the Pope and his King M. Par. saith, that this puissant Emperor at once maintained six armies in several places. john had taken, and some composition was made betwixt them. Pope Gregory sent Preachers, and writ to excite men to the holy War, and sent others for money to release those vows, Nec sciri poterat in quam abyssum tanta pecunia quae per Papales Procuratores colligebat●r est demersa. Unde negotium Terr● Sanct● nunquam foelix, &c. He after excommunicated him again, and chose another Emperor, absolving his Subjects, persuading them to be faithful in infidelity. But the wickedness of the Roman Church deserved that the Pope's authority was not received: he addeth of it, Deposito rubore velut meretrix vulgaris & effrons omnibus venalis & exposita, Usuram pro paruo, simoniam pro nullo, &c. The Truce betwixt the Emperor and the Sultan expiring, the Pope sent and writ again, Manner of preaching the Crosse. granting Indulgences as before, and freeing from Usuries, employing the Preaching Friars and Minors in this Cross business, who by the Pope's Mandate, were attended by the Archdeacon's and Deans, which in every place caused the Parishioners, men and women to assemble, not one under pain of excommunication, being absent. Many Noblemen of England took the Cross, English Nobles take the cross. Earl Richard the King's brother, Earl G. Martial, Earl john of Chester, the Earl of Salisbury and his brother, and many other honourable personages. Earl Richard made sale of his woods, and of whatsoever he could for that provision. But the Preachers preaching the same Indulgences to them, which gave so much money as would bear the charges, hindered men's devotions. Sale of vows is so common, that I forbear to follow the Author his often mention. For this proved a common and usual course, to exchange vows for money. Above one hundred Knights Templars were soon after slain in a battle with the Turks, besides other multitudes, Anno 1238. Many crossed Nobles were assembled at Lions, to go to the Holy Land, when a Messenger from the Pope forbade them to proceed; notwithstanding, that was the place and time appointed by his Preachers, and that they had sold and pawned their goods and lands for that Expedition. Many returned home discontent: Many held on their way. Anno 1240. Earl Richard and the other English Nobles. took leave to set forth on their Holy voyage. That year, the Christians not agreeing in the Holy Land, sustained great loss, innumerable being slain and taken. Earl Battle of Gaza. Richard passed on his way into France, and was by the Pope's Legate forbidden to proceed, who answered, that he had provided his Ships, Monies, Arms, and detesting the double dealing of the Roman Church, committed himself to the Sea. The Sultan of Damascus gave the Christians all which they challenged beyond jordan, to help him against the Egyptian. Earl Richard came to Achon a little after Michaelmas, where he was received with all solemn significations of joy. The third day after his coming, he caused Proclamation to be made, that no Christian Earl Rich. his acts. Pilgrim should departed home for want of money, for he would entertain them in his pay. He writ thence of the great Schism and mischief thereon attending, complaining of the Pope: the King of Navarre and Earl of Britain, were go fifteen days before his coming: Truce was concluded by him with the Sultan, many Places and Prisoners surrendered unto him, which he there in his Letter particularly nameth. Further, that he and the Christians fortified Ascalon Castle with two Walls and high Towers, to prevent the worst, if the Saracens should violate the Truce. Having received on Saint George's day all the Prisoners, he returned homewards and landed at Trapes in Sicilia, and hearing of the captivity of certain Bishops, he went to Rome. He caused also the dispersed bones, of those which had been slain in the dismal battle of Ga' 〈…〉 to be buried. The Emperor received him honourably, having married his sister Izabel, daughter of king john. He was welcomed into England by the King his brother, in february, 1242. The French Nobility much honoured him as their Patron, for delivery of their prisoners. The Pilgrims departing after Earl Richard, the Templars envying, scoffed and derided his acts, and broke the Truce which he had made, which the Hospitalars observed, whom therefore the Templars besieged in Achon, chase also the Dutch Knights, turning the great Revenues against Templars pride. Christians, which were given against Saracens. This dissension continued betwixt them with great scandal. It happened that the Tartarian Deluge, having then over-flowed the Eastern World, and overwhelmed Persia, the Chorosmines by them expelled and forced to shifted, were entertained by the Sultan of Babylon, and promised, if they could drive out the Christians, that they should possess their Country. Whose multitudes so terrified the Christians, that they consulted to remove all the Inhabitants of jerusalem to jop, and began in the night to perform it. The Corosmines entering, found certain Banners, which they erecting, some Christians called Chorosmines. backe their fellows, as if some notable triumph had happened to the Christians, which returned either into the City or Suburbs, where the enemy presently assaulting them slew seven thousand. The young Men and Maidens they made slaves. They entered the Holy City, and slew the jerusalem taken. old and feeble persons (which had not go forth, but fled to the Sepulchre for Sanctuary) and Nuns. The Christian soldiery sought to revenge it, fight with them a bloody battle Bloody slaughter. till night, losing innumerable, yet kill many more. On Saint Luke's day, with the general power of the Holy Land assembled to the Patriarch, they fought against them, now strengthened with new supplies from the Sultan, where the best was, that they sold their lives at a dear and bloody rate, more perishing of the Infidels, but the Christians losing almost all. The Master of the Templars, and the Master of the Hospitalars and Dutch knights fell, and but eighteen Templars and sixteen Hospitalars escaped. The number of the slain was inestimable on both sides. The whole Land put on irrecoverable confusion. And although Pope Innocent, at the Council of Lions, seemed zealous of this quarrel, yet that other quarrel to the Emperor more possessed him; and the Council withstood him to his face, taking authority to appoint Collectors for that Subsidy, whereof the Roman Court had been so often, so fraudulent a Disburser. The French King lately sick, had vowed a Holy King L●wys his vow. Land voyage, if he recovered, whom almost all the Nobility followed. But the Pope prosecuting the Emperor, and causing a new to be chosen, little succour could be sent them, so that many despairing, become Apostatas. The Sultan himself detested, and openly protested against the Templars and the Pope. The Bishop of Worcester, William de Longa Spata, and many Nobles W. de Longa Spata, and many English pilgrims. of England, in imitation of the French, took the Crosse. This William imitated Earl Richard, who covenanting with the Pope got great treasures, by dispensing with that Holy Land vow, desired the Pope to grant him favour in that kind, which he did, cutting a large thong of another's hide. The Earl gathered infinite sums by the Pope's grant, taking of one Archdeacon six hundred pounds, and William got above one thousand marks. King Henry with Relics, the best Holy Land wares. great devotion carried some of the blood, sent him from the Holy Land in a Crystal vessel, pretended to be that of Christ, from Paul's to Westminster. Anno 1248. the Earl of Leicester took the Cross to expiate his sin, in marriage of her Earl of Leicester crossed. which had vowed chastity. His wife and many Nobles and Knights, followed the example. The French King began his journey, first seeking in vain to reconcile the Pope to the Emperor. He took ship and left many behind, which returned and were dispensed with by the Pope then at Lions, giving him their provisions, and emptying their purses. William Longspate followed with two hundred Horsemen, whom the French King kindly entertained, and besought the French to lay aside their wont envy to the English. Anno 1250. King Henry took the Cross of the Archbishop, and the Archbishop himself, Henry the third takes the Crosse. the King's brother William de Valentia, and many Courtiers; the Abbot of Bury, and many other followed: some being of opinion, that the King did this but for a colour to get money. Five hundred Knights, and innumerable crossed people met at Bermundsey (having sold or mortgaged their Lands and Goods, and involved themselves in usuries for the Holy Land business) to consult of their vowed voyage, intending so to serve the King of Heaven, howsoever their earthly King stood affected. Which to prevent, he procured the Pope's Letter by money to suspend their journey till himself went. The French besieged, and were besieged at Damiata by the Sultan, and Scarcity, where many perished by Famine and Sword, and many ran to the Enemy and become Apostates. The French also were envious to the English and William Longspat, ha●ing taken English acts. fortunately a rich Caravan with Camels, Mules, Asses, jaden with Silks, Spices, Gold and Silver, and other riches and provisions, slaying and captiving the men; the French quarrelled hereat, and took his purchase from him, the Earl of Artois the King's brother being herein chief, which the French King not daring to remedy, he left him and went to Achon. The French took Damiata, and the Sultan offered all the Holy Land and great treasures for the restitution. Damiata taken. But they chose rather to remove towards Cairo, and the Earl of Artois proudly objecting to the Templars their pride, and calling W. Longspat (than returned) tailed cowardly English, saying, that the Army would do well if it were cleansed of tails and tailed (this he spoke upon occasion of wise counsel given him by the former.) William answered, We shall be this day, where I believe, you will not come near my Horse's tail: which also happened, the Earl being drowned in flight, and William bravely dying in fight, standing to it when he had no legs to stand on W. Longspats honourable death. (they being cut off) to a miracle of resolution, and commending his valiant soul to the Heavens, having first sent many Saracens to Hell. This was the issue of the others daring temereity and pride. Of all the Army present, two Templars only, one Hospitalar, and a base person escaped. The King was behind with the rest of the Army, who made another as unfortunate a battle, in which himself was taken, his Army almost all slain or taken. The Sultan laboured that none should carry this news to Damiata, which yet was done by Alexander Giffard, an Al. Giffard. English man, having received five wounds in the attempt. But Damiata was delivered in exchange of the King: the Sultan commanding the Christians to be beheaded which stayed behind, Damiata given up. and their Navy to be burned. Soon after, the King of Castille, took the Cross, having conquered thirteen days journey upon the Saracens, thinking it better to get the Holy Land from them then any other. But the rapines and spoils which the poorer sustained from the great men, the Roman Church permitting, yea teaching, as often as they would go to the Holy Land in pilgrimage, our Author much lamenteth. And for the extortions of France, the French King saith, he by permission of the Roman Church, gathered a third years tenth of the Clergy, on condition that the Pope, to maintain his wars against Frederick, might gather as much more. The King would not after permit this, though his own were gathered by Papal Ministers, that the Pope might hereby learn to how much his share would arise. The Pope's Exactor met by Millstone compact. chance on the way a poor Priest, having a piece of bread given him for sprinkling of holy water, whom he asked what his Living might be worth by the year. The Priest (ignorant of Romish Base exaction. sleights) answered, some twenty shillings. Two shillings then, said the other, must thou give the King, holding him, that begged his living from door to door by the throat, and forcing him to cell his Books to pay him. The King borrowed money of the Templars and Hospi●ulars, sent two of his brethren into France, one being slain, another vanquished, himself resolving never to return, and living at Achon inglorious. Those two brethren with the Duke of Burgundy, went to the Pope, laying the blame on him, and if he would not agreed with Pope accused. Frederick (which alone could remedy these mischiefs) he should no longer abide at Lions, but all France would arise against him. Frederick by his death, instantly following, cut off those hopes. The Quarrels died not, but continued hereditary to the Pope and his Sons. Guido, King Henry's brother, came out of the Holy Land beggarly miserable, borrowing horses of the Abbot of Feversham, which he neither repaid according to his promise, nor acknowledged so Guido, half brother to King Henry. much as with thanks, but scoffed at his messengers sent to demand them. The French Kings Mother and Brethren sent much money to him by Sea, which with the ship was drowned, he bearing this as his other disasters with admirable patience, being herein esteemed another job. At the same time a certain Hungarian Apostata, promised his Master the Sultan of Babylon, to present him infinite store of Christian slaves, and make the conquest of Christendom Devilish stratagem of a juggling knave occasioned by the superstition of that time. easy. He therefore having the French, Dutch, and Latin Tongues, goeth about preaching, saying, that he had in charge from the blessed Virgin to call Shepherds and Herdsmen, to whose simplicity and humility it was granted from Heaven to conquer the Holy Landlord For the military pride of the franks was not acceptable. He won faith by the indissoluble closeness of his hand, in which he said was Our Lady's Charter. Shepherds and Herdsmen without acquainting their Masters and Parents, and without care of provisions followed him, using his Enchantment wherewith he had so fare prevailed forty years before (he was now threescore years old) gathering an infinite number of children together, which followed him singing, whom neither A former knavery. Prayers, Threats, Flattery, Gifts of Parents or Friends, nor Locks and Walls could detain from him. (A certain juggling Friar Preacher, Robert Bugre, is said to have infatuated in like manner innumerable and delivered them to the fire.) But these were now favoured, by the Queen Mother, hoping that they would do service for her Son, insomuch, that above one hundred thousand of this Rabble were assembled, and carried a Lamb for their Colours. After this, Thiefs, Exiles, Runnawayes, Excommunicates, and like rascality resorted to them with diverse Weapons, and now they did openly things unlawful in Polity and Religion, preaching where they came, and at Orleans breaking into open hostility, at Bordeaux, Paris, and other places, which occasioned their dispersion and confusion. One of their Preachers came into England, and was here cut in pieces, his carcase being left for the Fowls, having before caused much disorder. Many of them went over to the Holy Landlord Anno 1251. the Pope caused solemn preaching in Brabant, Flanders, and the Confines of France, that whosoever would war against Conrade the Son of Frederick the Emperor, he should have greater Indulgence then for warring in the Holy Landlord For if any should be signed (with the Cross) against Conrade, both he so marked, and his Father and Mother should receive Greater Indulgence against Christians then Turks, by Papal charity. remission of all their sins: which, the French King sending for relief, caused much murmuring of the French, imputing to the Pope's unchristian Wars against Christians to enlarge his own Dominions, this neglect of the French King and Holy Landlord And the Queen Mother caused the Lands of all which had taken the Cross to be seized, and that if they would war for the Pope, he should maintain them. Anno 1252. the King caused the Londoners to be assembled to Westminster, to the preaching of the Cross, which yet in regard of the Romish extorsions few received. Some Courtiers did, whom the King magnified, calling the other base Mercinaries. His reason was; he had now obtained Crosses crossed by Popish Extortion. of the Pope three year's tenths of Clergy and laity to that purpose, which would amount to above six hundred thousand pounds. He was thought to have taken the Cross only for this mony-purpose, which Vow he then swore to perform both on his breast like a Priest, & after on the Gospel's kissing the Book like a Layman, none being hereby more certain of his purpose. Truce was concluded betwixt the French King and Sultan. But soon after, Anno Clergy and Lay Oath. 1253. came news of miserable spoils there made by the Saracens, Achon being only left free from their fury. Anno 1254. the French King returned home. Anno 1255 Conrade being dead, the Cross was preached against Memfred King of Apulia, Son of the Emperor Frederick. In which case the Pope entangled the King of England, giving that Kingdom to his Son Edmund, to the great trouble of this Realm. Pope maintains his Kingdom by Crosses when he wants crosses. Anno 1259. the Templars and Hospitalars at Achon fell to civil Wars, well near to the ruin of both Orders, and of the poor remaynders in those parts. Anno 1260. King Henry having sworn to the provisions of Oxford, repent of his Oath, and obtained of the Pope Absolution. Anno 1264. Pope Vrban gave the Kingdom of Sicilia, to Charles the French Kings Brother, on condition to deprive Memfred thereof, whom Anno 1267. he slew in battle. Anno 1269. Saint jews sent to speak with Prince Edward of England, and invited him to King Lewis and Prince Edward Pilgrims. undertake with him a Pilgrimage to the Holy Land, which he did, King Henry permitting all which would to go with him. Anno 1271. Prince Edward, and his Brother Edmund, four Earls, as many Barons, and many Gentlemen, went his vowed Pilgrimage. His Wife Elinor accompanied him, who at Achon was delivered of a Daughter, called joan of Acres. The French King came safe to Tunis, where his Son first, and after himself died. The Army was much endangered, but by means of Charles King of Sicilia, was freed, and Tunis made tributary to Sicilia. Prince Edward had followed Saint Lewis thither: and when King Charles hasted backe, Prince Edward swore, that Prince Edward and the English at Tunis, where K. Lewis dyeth if all his company should forsake him, yet he and Fowine (his Horsekeeper) would hold on to Achon: and with the English he set sail thither. But a Tempest overtook the Sicilian at Sea, and drowned almost all his Army and Treasure. Anno 1272. Prince Edward at Ahcon, was much respected by the Amira of joppes, who writ often to him by a certain Assisine. Who feigning some secret business, the Prince caused all to departed the room, and whiles he looked out of the Window, with a poisoned Knife he received two wounds on the arm: The Prince pulled the Knife from him, and killed him with his own Prince Edward stabbed with a poisoned knife King Edwad the first his return and Turneament. weapon, but 〈◊〉 all in the wresting, wounded his own hand. This grieved much the Amira, being ignorant of the Assisines design. With much difficulty the Prince was cured of his venomous wounds. Thus fare we have followed our Author Matthew Paris to the death of King Henry, which happened, Anno 1273. and the death in manner of the Christian State in the Holy Landlord He returned (which we add out of Thomas Walsingham) 1274. having long in vain expected the aids of Christians and Tartars at Achon, leaving Soldiers in his pay for defence of the Holy Landlord He returned by Sicilia, and received kind entertainment of King Charles, and after of the Pope. His Turneament I omit: wherein the Earl Kabilanensis challenging him, laying hold on the King's neck, and seeking to pluck him off his Horse, was by the great strength of Edward raised from his own Horse, and after a hot skirmish, forced to yield, that the name which had in this Voyage won honour in Africa, increased it in Asia, might receive further accomplishment in his Europaeian return. Anno 1292. Achon was taken by the Sultan, the Citizens having sent their unserviceable persons and relics with their treasures before to Cyprus. Great slaughter was committed. In the beginning of Edward the Second, the Templars were condemned, imprisoned, and some burned. The Hospitalars planted themselves at Rhodes, and continued till Soliman the Turk disposs 〈…〉 ssed them: since which their residence hath been at Malta. The Dutch Knights conquered Prussia. The Acts of the Tartars in the Holy Land you may learn in others. It is more then enough that I have summed the Acts of almost two hundred years, with such expense of Christian blood and treasure abroad and such convulsions and confusions of Religion and civil Affairs at home as I know not to have been effected by any one particular cause since the World stood, the pretence being not the Monarchy of the World, but of a little Region, and that under colour of Religion. I honour the zeal and valorous resolution of our Progenitors, but I pity the illusions and collusions which happened to those Worthies by the Pope's sleights, and the m●lice of the old Serpent, which a little to unmask, would to the studious Reader, perhaps be a recreation after these fields of blood. Some particulars whereof we have out of Histories of that Age delivered: but the full cannot be delivered, as may appear by this circumstance, that besides often, solemn, public, Royal Expeditions, and the private occasional Pilgrimages to the Holy Land continually; there was every year against Easter a general passage Generale passagium y 〈…〉 y both for devout visitation of the holy places and services in these holy Wars: which sums being added to these, amount above conceit; especially, if we add the Crusadoes which from this Example awed and tamed Emperors, Kings, Princes, States, Peoples, repugnant to the Pope's designs, howsoever otherwise Catholic and Christian. All this blood was of Christians, besides the Rivers and Seas of Ethnic, (yet humane) blood hereby shed, of Turks, Egyptians, Persians, Chorosmines, Tartars, and so many other Asian and African Nations, not to mention the Christians, Armenians, Syrians, and all the subjects of the Eastern Empire in this War so much interessed, by it weakened, after it irrecoverable, and now Turkish. But because to pass from one extreme to another, and suddenly to divert the mind from such Martial Actions and Passions to so high studious contemplations, would rather be exchange of toil then recreation (as in the interim betwixt turbulent Acts on the Stage) I have presented a Musical Pilgrim, whose old English Rhythms may perhaps alloy those former conceits of cries, shrieks, wounds, deaths, desolations: and as when the Minstrel played, the hand of the Lord came upon Elisha, and 〈◊〉 prophesied; so in reading this, which tells the holy wares so fare fought, and so deer● bought in 〈◊〉. Reg. 3. 15. these holy Wars, thou mayst have the hand of the Lord not only to guide thee from such vanity, but to lift thee to a higher pitch, and to make thee understand (or some way to apply) concealed Mysteries and 〈◊〉 Prophecies, which that misty Age, not seeing, fulfilled. The Author is unknown and hi● time▪ which yet is likely to have been about two hundred yea 〈…〉 since: Sir Robert Co 〈…〉 rich Library h●●h yielded the Manuscript, whence it was copied. CHAP. V. Here beginneth the way that is marked, and made wit Mount joiez from the Land of Engelond unto Scent jamez in Galis, and from thennez to Rome, and from thennez to jerusalem: and so again into Engelond, and the namez of all the Citeezes be their way, and the manner of her governanuce, and namez of her silver that they use be all these way. IN the Name of the Fader that set●ez in throne, And of I●un his oonly blesset Sun, And of the Holy Ghost, this blesset Trinete, And also of our Lady S. Marry: And of all the Seintez of the Court of Heaven, I make this 〈…〉 wit mild Steven: Which way I went I schall you tell, And how be the way I died dwell. Ferst to Plummouth to see went I, And lande● in the Trade of Bretany, There we rested days too, And through the Race then did we go To Burdewez, to that fair city: And there was I days three. And so from thennez to Bayon, For so the that is a fair town. And from thennez to Petypont St. jenouhe, The ferst town of Naveron, sicurly: up in a he hull hit is fair set, And their men schall make her tribett, For every pice of Gold trust me well, Thou schalt swear upon the Euangele: And there jakkez ferst most thou have, And the lust thy Gold to save. Wymmenez array upon there hened, Like to Myterez they been wheed: Array Mantell they were upon, And foul women money oon. Then to the Dale of Rouncevale hit is the way, A derk passage I der well say: Witelez, there been full necessary, For in that passage my mouth was dry. Beyond the hull upon he, Is a minster of our Ladee: Of Chanounez of the Order of St. Austyn, And the well of Roland, 〈◊〉 Oliver therein. From th' 〈…〉 even ●o Pam 〈…〉, The chef Cite of the Re 〈…〉 e of Naveron: A fair Cite and a large, Thereto cometh both Boat and Barge. And from thennez to the town of Keer, Is thirty. miles long, and hongery here. Then to the Gruon in Spain, That is the last town certain, Of the Realm of Naveron: And then into Spain fear ye schon, jakkez ben ther of little prize: For there beginneth the Maruedisez. Awl is brass silver is none In, And the Groat of Spain is silver fin. iiij. score for a Coron schal thou have, Of the Maruedise of master and knave. Then from the Grune to Scent Dominico Thou hast ten long miles for to go. And from thennez to Grunneole, Much pin men their thoole. Hit stone upon a hull on hyy, And jewez ben Lordez of all that contrary. There most thou tribute make or thou pass, For all thy good both mor and lass: Of that tribute they be full fayn; For they hyeer hit of the King of spain. From thennez thou most to Pount roy, That passage there hit keepeth a boy: A good contraie, and evil win, And witelez ther ben both good, and fin. And so farther to Pount Paradise. At that passage thou most pay thr 〈…〉 z. And so forth from thennez to Borkez that city, A fair town and a much sicurly. HONDIUS his Map of Spain. HISPANIA map of Spain And from thennez to Hospital de Rein, To pass that River thou schalt be fain. And so forth to Scent Antony: And ever there goeth the Maruedy. From thennez even to the cite of Lioness: Between hem been money praty tounez. In that cite there schalt thou pay Passage or thou go away. By younde the Brugge on thy right hand, To Scent Saluator the way is liggand, Where ij. pottez may thou see, In the which water turnet to vyn at Architriclyne. And money other reliquez ben there, But the mountez ben wonder he, & fere. womans in that Land use no vullen, But all in leather be they wounden: And her hevedez wonderly ben trust, Standing in her forhemed as a crest, In rolled clouthez lappet all be forn Like to the prikke of a N'unicorn. And men have doubelettez full schert, Bore legget and light to start. A Knight, a boy wit out hose, A sqwyer also they schull not loose. A Knave bear lij. dartez in his hand, And so they schull go walkand: Here win is theke as any blood, And that will make men wode. Bedding there is nothing fair, Money pilgrimez hit doth apaire: Tabelez use they none of to eat, But on the bore floor they make her seat: And so they sit all infere, As in Irlande the same manner. Then from the city of Lyonz so free, On thy lift hand the way schalt thou see, At that Brugge that I of have said, Over an heethes to Astergo is laid. That is a cite and fair is set, There the great mountains together be met: And so for the to Villa Frank schalt thou go, A fair country, and vinez also. The Raspis groeth there in thy way. If thee lust thou may asaie. From thennez a deep dale schalt thou have, up unto the Mount of Faue: He hullez, and of the Spanyse see a cry: That noise is full grevose pardy. And so forth even to Scent jamez, Alle way Pylgrimez such havez, And then to Mount nostre Deign, The Prior there hath much schame. And then so forth to Luaon, Other Uillagez there be money oon. And then to Scent jamez that holy place; There may thou found full fair grace. On this side the town milez too, By a Chapel schalt thou go: Upon a hull hit stondez on he, Where Scent jamez ferst schalt thou see, A Mount, joie money stonez there eaten, And iiij. pilerez of stone of great estate: A C●daiez of pardon there may thou have At that Chapel, and thou hit crave. Then at Scent jamez wit in that place. To tell the pardon hit asks space. Hit is a great Mynstor, large, and long, Of the hold begging hit is strong: Glason windowez there are but few, Wit in the Mynstor in nowther rue: Uiij. Cardinalez chosen there be, For Confessourez, that is very, And have plain power fully to here, And penanuce to yef in all manerd: And to assoil the of all thing, That is the Popys granting. Now of the pardon tell I shall, In what place thou may it call: At the north side of that place, There is pardon and much fair grace. In the Chapel on the rizt hand among the guest, iij. C. daiez of pardon thou havest. Forthermore at the he autere A iij. daiez all time in the year. Under the he autere lithe Scent jame, The table in the Quere telleth the name: At all the auterez so by and by, xl. daiez to pardon is grantet to the. At the iij. derrez beneath the Quere, Is plenor remission onez in the year: And at all times xl. days, The table written so hit says. On the south side behind the Dear, A great of stone fyndest thou there: At nine of the Bele the Dear up is set, And a Bele rongen a great fet. There men may see of Scent jame the less, His heed in Gold arrayed french: To the which Pilgrymez her offering make, For the more Scent jamez sake. And there by a nauter there is, Where Scent jame, dud Mase yvis, A iij. days there may thou have, Of remission, and thou hit crave. Moore pardon is nonzt in that pla●● That in that table mind hast. Then from thennez to Patr●vum, Where Scent Loudet the ferst town iiij. xx. mile's longs from Scent jamez, Goron ne vin non men there havez. And then to Pont Wederez went I, L. long miles; that way is dry: Jews and Sarasynez been there money on, A plentiful country as man may gone. From thennes a vale fair, and clear, Where wynez groethe of all manner, Unto the town of Corpe Sante, Alle manner fruit at man may haunt. The See cometh the: her at all tide, And fisth, and coron on all side. Wymmen be arrayed like to men, Men may nouzt well nouther ken: There they life un goodly, Namely men of holy Chirche pardy. And Bugell flesch is there full r●●e, In all that contraie hit is their life: And Corpe Sant is the last town, In Galise, and stondeth the See upon. Then into Portyngale, and I fair Over the River wit great care: For there the Spaynyolez will ye scherche, Whether any Gold be in thy perch. Then thy Maruedise have no takke, The Riol●z of Portyngale maken the lack. When thou comest to Valence town, The money of that Lond thou schalt see son. And then so forth to Priutia, And fro thennez to Ponylyme schalt thou ga. And then forth to Porta haven, A fair Cite, and that is the namen: OH live treez there schalt thou found, Awl the Lond full, that is the kind: And sigez fell wit out fail, And all manner plenty of victual. The array of women is wonder to see, How they be revelet about the knee. Of fresch fisth they have great store, At every place more, and more. Then schalt thou pass to Colymbria, And to Towrez a fair Cite also. And so forth to Scent Helena on he, That is a well fair city. And from thennez to Frankevile, And so to Luschebon is xiv. mile, A fair Cite, and a large, Thither cometh schippez, hulkez, and barge: That is a fair Vniversite, And of vitellez great plenty. And in Luschebon verement Lithe the holy Martur Scent Vincent. Seven. m●le over the water most thou gone, To a town that hight Kone, And from Kone to Palmele, A whilde way hit is some deal. And to Scent OH well, that is the way. To Landavere and Kaverell in the clay. And to Mount Maior a Castle free. The chief of Portyngale it may be. A while contraie full of Lyngge, Wit the I read thou breed bring. From thennez to Riolez most thou fair, To Estermore, that Land is bore. And so to Borbe a little village, And then to Eluez that good stage: The last town of Portyngale to the See, That departet Portyngale, and Castle free, The jewez ben Lords of that toun, And few christian men there come. Now in to Castle schall we fair, Over the River, the land is bore, Full of heeths and hunger also, And Sarasynez Governourez thereto. At Baddeshose we schall begin, To enter Castelanez wit in. And from thennez to Talevere, At Luggebon that Cite is a fair river. To Paral●z then most thou draw, And so to Mereda, that is the law. Tourez juliavez forezete we nonzt, At Scent Petro her vittellez are bonzt. Martin Santio a whilde way is there, Forestez, and whilde bestez in fere: Beres, and Wulfez, other bestez money on, A perelez way hit is to gone. Then to Rein so most thou ga', Unto the Cite of Mater Calisea. And then to Kanamare that fair place, Of cattle there is plenty, and that is grace: The herdez lyn in the field in Tentez of cloth; To come to town that is thann loath. From that Cite milez thirty. and to, To Scent Mar●e Kadal●pe most thou go: A Pilgrimate both fair, and free, That Mynstor is of our Lady: Of the Order of Scent Jerome the Doctor, A maruelez sight is in that Tour. In wilderness that place is set, There groeth no coron, vin, ne breed: By thirty. mile on every side, For whilde bestez no man dare abide. Then from that place to Waldepalatia, And after that even to Asidera: And then to Elecampanario, From thennez to Quyntana also. And then to the Cite of Salamea, To Lestaseelez, and to Maggaela. Awl the spicery that I man can mean, In that land hit may be seen: For Sarasynez and Morez be their duellant, And ever in her spicery they be workant. The Morez been black as any pikke, And go all most naket, no men like. Bellrange that Cite, full hot is he, That know non coude in that Country. Walekanale is a toun full fair, In Caissaile the Cite is gudaire. And from thennez to Petrose, To the Cite of Kantelane before the nose: Over a name of the See most thou tee, To Civyle grand, that is so free. A Paradise hit is to be hold The frutez, vynez, and spicery, the I have told. Upon the Haven all manner Merchandise, And Karekez, and Schippez at all devise. Don be the stream so may thou go, The Toun of Scent Lucar de Baramedez to. Upon a hull hit stondeth full he, Frost ne Snow there may none be: Europa that land men call hit: The blesset contraie that ever was set. About hit Ylez money oon, I schall tham reckon everichon: For I have be there, and say them all, I schall you tell, how they hem call. Porta hit is the ferst place, And Rota another Haven, to the See it gaze: And Serethiez a Cite full fair, But the Sarasanez hit done apaire. That is the unterest Cite of that Lond Toward the Sarasanez, I understand, And Cordua on that other side, Wit Sarasanez much sorrow they abide. Wit in the See a Cite of fight, The which in that land Calys hight, From the land milez fife, There the Karekkez in Haven do drive. X X. daiez we rested the Yles upon, Wit Karekkez to jenne to have gone: And for enemyez be the Se. were so strong, Therefore we tornet again be land, Unto the Reyme of Arogony: And money maruelez be the way say we. Ferst to Scent Marie de Serrat, Money a pilgrim is weary there ate, A desert place, and full of waaste, And money man his staff there hath cast. From thennez thou schalt to Monshow, A fair Cite, and riche I trow. Hullez and vailaiez money schalt thou found, The sight there of them maketh men blind. Little coron, but craggez and stonez, And that maketh Pylgrymez weary bonez. Fair women and of febull array, The Castelanez are better I dare well say: For in Castle they be arrayed comely, Wit fair grownez full honestly: And in Aragony they arrayed be, In ray cotez full uncomely. A wedding I say in Monshow toun, Awl the men and the women then dancing in on: iiij C. on a dance I dare well say, From morn to even all the day. There is but little meet and drink, Because men lust not for to swink. Then to Leide the Vniversite, There is a pleuntuose Country. Twyez harvest there they have, And figez full great, so God me save. They be like to a great Wardon, Blue, and faith, as any Bacon. There groeth the Vyn men call Tribian, Garnadez are and Oryngez money an: Unto the come to Scent Pere de Mont, Awl that way the may thann haunt. And then to Scent Mari de Mount Serrat, Pylgrymez that Mount they hate. Hit is full he to climb unto, And the way is straight to and fro. V Crosses of stone schalt thou have, The u joiez of our Lady there in be grave. A fair Mynstor upon he, That Chirche is of our Lady. Money miraclez ther hau ben wrought, And money Reliquez theder been brought. xv. milez up schalt thou ascend, And as much donwarder thou descend. Taward the Cite of Barsilon, For sooth that is a fair town: The chef Cite of all that land, And the great See is there even at hand. From thennez thou schalt to Perpynian, And after to Salso most thou 'gan. And so forth then to Narbon, A fair Cite and well bygon. And from the 〈…〉 z to Tour Scent Device, The last place of Aragony ywys. Mount Pylerez that is a University, A fair place hit is securly. And so thennez fro to Castle Rise, A schrewed town at my devise. The dolphin is Lord of all that land, And hath th●m sugget to his hand. And from thennez to Auinion, Is xij. laigez from town to town. And begynneth Province full fire, At the brugge of Auinion I tell the. Then of Province that fair Contrary, Some what thereof I will the say. In Dominion in that stonding, The Pope hath a fair dwelling: A riole Palys, and well ydight, Wit Towrez, and windowez full of light. A merry Contr●● and a fair, And all there is full good air. From that Vniversite, to Sushee went I, Taward Marie Magdaleyn sicurly: There ●●ather Scent Marie Magdeleyn, In the frere Prechourez this is certain. A fair Contraie hit is, and a clear, And pepull of divers manner. At weddy●ng in that Country, Awl the folk of the town there schull be: And dance all the long day, Young and old, and make tham gay. In that Contraie when on is deed, They heir weperez for win and breed: To cryent, and make great fair, And rind her benedez, and make 'em bore: And scrait ther facez, and make them bleed, And so they walk through all the street. And at the Mess at the sacring, Then make they a foul howting. And gone to the grave, and cryon hyy, Out harrow why wouldst thou dye: Men would ween at they were wode, For they make so foul a load. Then from that Contraie to Scent Antonce, Ben thirty. long laigez full sicurlye. A Mynstor there is, a fair Abbay, And there is his harom I dare well say: In Gold and Silver arrayed full well, And there is of his own mantel. To fair well in that Contraie hit is need, But the Silver of that Contraie is all the speed. The groat of Province is there all master, The Kingez armez of Province hit doth her. Silver hit is, both good, and fine, Like to the armez of Godefrey Boleyne. xvij. for a coron schalt thou have, That knoweth well both master, and knave. From thennez thou schalt to Port Dawnton, And after that, then to Scent Lyon. Then schalt thou pass a feeble way, Into the Mountanez be my faith. Unto the Cite of Mount rial, Hit is coveret with snew at all. A long way schalt thou find, To the Mount of Cyneezes ere thou wound. Ferst to the town of Scent johan, A whilde way there most thou 'gan. Awl is snew all tymez of the year, Wit ze thy witelez I read the here. When thou comest to that Mountain Advise the well forth ere thou 'gan. For and the wind blow, trust me well, Thou schalt have pain on that hull: Or thou come to that other side, For the Mount is he, large, and vide. iiij. Mountez ther be, that I know well, And which they be I schall the tell: That be in the way to Rome, And money Pilgrymez that waiez come. The nest Mount is Mount Bernard, That way is both long and hard. By Sawoie the he way is right, That is a merry Country, and a light: And the Dukez moneh is brass, Roundez and mitez they be lass. another Mount there is, the name Godarde, And that is better than Mount Bernard: For there men pass the Lake Luterne, Taward Mount Goddard, the way to learn: And so to Belson, and to milan, And there ben Tuskennez, that money is tayn. another Mount meste common way, Is through almain, as I you say: The Marchandez way, men call hit so, Out of Engelond to Rome who that will go. Now then to Cyneez I will torn again, And tell for the my journey that I have tayn. To Hespitale Scent Antony, And so to Py 〈…〉 erole that Cite free. Then comen the Q 〈…〉 aterynez on ploce, For the Duke of milan gowernance there hast. And so forth to Mount Regal, Then groeth win tribian in that vale. And from thennez to Savoune, And so to jenne that rial town. By the River of jenne schalt thou pass, To Mount Rosalura, and Mount Vernage a pace. There groeth the Vernage upon he, And the B 〈…〉 ffard is there good money. Then schalt thou go to G 〈…〉 a, And to Sa●●zan that Cite alsa. From thennez to Pount Scent Petre, And so to the town of Luke, wit good cheer. And then to Pi●e that fair Cite, And so to Florence a noubull Vniversite. There goeth Quatereyn, and ike the groat, And fair womans of merry note. From thennez to Sene, that Silver is good, And there to change hit the be hoved. And so then forth to Scent Clerico, And after to Rede Cofer schalt thou go. After that nexst to Aquapedant, And right to Bolsen jest thou be schent. From thennez even to Mount Flastkon, And so to Vitcherbe that fair toun. And then to Castle Scent Laurence: And so to Sowterez in Lence. From thennez to Castle Susanne, And so to Rome that blesset toun. The Duke of Troy that Aeneas hight To Rome he come wit great might. HONDIUS his Map of Italy. ITALIA map of Italy Of him come Remus, and Romulus, After hem callet is Ruse. Hethen hit was, and christian naught, Tille Peter and Paul had hit brought. In Rome was some time I ween, CCC. Paristhe Chirchez and seven: Chapelez ther ben money also, ij C. and fife there too. About the wallez milez ij and xl. And Towers a M. and sixty. iiij and xx. great yatez ther be, Principale over all other in that Cite: And in Transeibo ther ben three, And three in Leone full sicurly. Those partet I from Rome to venice toun After the fist of our Lady Anunciation. And bided there for my passage To the holy Land I took my voyage. De civitate Romana recessi in comitiva Domini Magistri Walteri Meddeford, usque Venice, et sic ad Terram Sanctam cum Domino Priore Sancti johannis London, &c. Then from Venice I schall you tell, Wiche is the way be water, and hull. From Rome to Toad is lx. mile, Upon the River of Tibere hit last a while. And from thennez to the Vniversite of Peruse Is even xl. long mile waiez. And then to Assize, Scent Fraunceis is there, Is x. mile in a valaie fair, and ciere. And to Remule the Vniversite of honour A man may see money a fair tour. Thenn to the See pass he schall, Unto Venus' men do call. Ferst to Frannkeleyn be the River free The most to Venus' the Cite. Ostryes the found be the River money oon, Cor 〈…〉 la is the ferst of 'em ichen. xxv. mile hit is between, By that stream that runneth s●hene. And so to Cholye thou most go, That is xxv. long milez also. From Cholye to palestine hit is, u long milez no thing less. And thenn to Malemoke went I, The which xiv. long milez by. And thenn to Venus' x. long mile hit is, Alle thic way I went I wis. And Venus' stondes all in the See, And Ylez about hit great plenty: And Lordez they ben of diversez placez, To tell her Lordschip I have no space: But I dare hit so descry, Hit is a riche town of spicery: And of all other merchandise also, And right well vitelet there to. And namely of french water fische, Pike, Eile, Tenche, Carpe, I wis: And of other vitelez money oon, And namely of french Storgon. Gud cheap, and great plenty, And seemly Burgez on to See. I schipped me there in a Galias, That lay fast by Scent Nicolas. A n' Abbay in that Haven mouth, From Venice east, and somewhat south: By estimation as I conthe see. Too milez from that Cite. How that we went, and on what visez, We were forward more than thriez. At the last, as Goddez will vase, They avalet the sail, and took the race. The ferst Land at we come too, Was a N'yle land, they said so. Wiche at men call Istera, And there in our schippe gone 'gan: Hem to refresh they were full fayn, Be cause the wether was us again. What Tounez, and Castellez we sailet by, Of all that Land tell schall I Pyrane a Castle, Vmago a Cite, Cite Nove another is he. Parenter also another Cite hit is, Vsthall a Chapel, and a n' Abbay I wis. Ryne a Cite somewhat full strong, And Pole another, large, and long. Money mother wit in that Land there be, And Venycyanez Lordez of all sicurle, There been other money be name, But these we saw, and by them same. Then sailet we forth full sicurly, Be the partiez of Sclavony. There found we a N'yle that hight Nedo And another that height Kerso. And a N'yle that Sarsyg hight, There is a n' Abbay of Monks right. A C. mile from thennez sailet we there, And seie the Isle of Geagere: Wiche is a N'yle large, and long, And a Castle fair, and strong. The Castle of Scent Michael hit is called, A strong place, and well walled. After that, as we duden go, We say a town hight Beneto. And on our lift hand as we dude sail, Was the Cite Tregora, in a N'yle. And the Cite of Spolita, ther ben three, Awl hard land, and fair to see. And lxx. milez ever there fro, On our right hand as we dud go, Ayan that foresaid fair Cite, We say a thing like tille a Tre. Iche man had wonder what hit was, Some said a Mast, some said hit Nase. We askede the Schippemen everichon, And they said, hit was a stone. That zought us wonder for to be, Such a stone stand in the See. But we saw hit so well wit eyez, That we west well hit was no lyee. Then we asked what hit height, Micella they said full right. Then sailet we forth in our way, By the cost of Sclavony, I yo● say. A N'yle there for sooth we found, That hight Lissa, on our lift hand. Too Abbaiez in that Isle was, Of Scent George, and Scent Nicolas. Then sailet we forth on our jornaie, And on our left hand a N'yle we say: And of a Chirche the old walls, The Mount of Scent Andrew men hit calls. A little there fro as we duden ga, We say a N'yle hight Boiea. Then sailet we forth a good while, On our lift hand we say a N'yle, That men call there Letena, Full of pepull, and of vitelez alsa. And ij. Castles forsooth there be, Of fruit and of wine great plenty. another Isle yette we came by, And all in the partiez of Sclaveny: Cursula men call hit in that Land, Wit pepull feel, too Castelez strange. A barren Isle then after we found, And non fruit on all that Lond: Cassa man call hit, they say th●se, And x. mile about hit is. On our lift hand as we sailet these, We say a N'yle hight Pelagus: There we see in our Romence, Where Scent George dude his penance. On our lift hand after that, We found a N'yle both fair, and faith: That we call there Augusta, And after another, that hight Milida. And after that a Town well walled, That Cite Drogonse men called. Fair we say hit, and sailet there by, The chef Cite of all Sclaveny. And from thennez lx. milez full long. Is a Cite fair, and strong: The which Cattera called hit is, And there begynnez Abonnez, A Land that is nexst Sk●aveny. Then sat we a town hight Tyverye, After that a Cite we say, That men call Dulceny. And from thennez a little space, Is a Castle that hight Durace: The which the Venyceanez hauled in hand, And no more in all that Land. By Abony coost, as we dud ga, We say a Cite height Valona. Yet found we money Ylezmoo, The nexst after height Saisino: That is from the Cite of Venece, Fully seven HUNDRED mile waiez. The heaved of the Gulf men call hit, Where schippezes have money a foul fit. From that Isle on our right hand, To the Reme of Pyele I understand, Is but sixty milez and ten. A stiff stream there rennez: then, From Venece what so thou come, Is ever more Mare Adriaticum. That is to say in our Englise, The great See of Adrian I wis. In that Isle a Castle doth stound, That the Greeks hauled in her hand: And a Minster of our Lady, Full well served, and full honestly. The Grikkez See begynnez there, And at the nexst Lond after, as we can fair. From that Isle of Saisyneo, On our lift hand as we d●d go, A C. milez thennez full true, We found the Isle of Curfew: A fair Cite as I you tell, And a Castle that hight Aungelle. And from the Cite of Curfew, Unto the I'll of Paxsew, thirty. long milez hit is hold, And the Venyceanez have hit in hold. Both these Ylez, and other mo●, For the on our way we w 〈…〉 go. We sailet forth both early and late, Tille the Isle of Dowgate: A HUNDRED mile hit is long and large, To sail from Paxsew mit Butler or Burge. The Castle ne'er standeth in that stage, The Blake Castle in our language. Then sailet we forth a great tide, And found a N'yle on our lift side, Th●t men call Cefolonia: And a Castle of folk full alsa. And a N'yle that Gavut hight, That is a Castle of Grekez right. Then sailet we forth a while, And found another plentnose Isle, That hight Stryvalle in that Landlord There been holy Monkez duellande, In a minster of our Lady, And there thet lif full honestly: And nother woman, foul, ne best, And they will agazn there jest, Nis non femenyn gender, They may not there endure. A wound miracle there was wrought, When S. Mark from Alexander wae brought: And was translatet in to Venece, The Galiez comen be that waiez. And when the Galiez come zeder thee, The I'll cleaved even in too: And the Galiez token even the same way, So thennez the see in to this day. After that a N'yle we found, That hight Prodo a waast Land. Then by another sailet we, That Morrea hight full sicurly: On our lift hand that Land stood, Fast there by our Galiez yode. The Castle of junke they say so, That longeth the King of Naverre too, Ten mile be yond the Castle, Upon a wonder he hull, Stands a Chirche he on height, Of Scent Teodete that noble Knight. After that we came full fove, Unto the Cite of Modome. Taward that Cite as we dud go, On our lift hand a mile there fro, There is a N'yle Sapientia men callez, A strong I'll, and no wallez. Upon that I'll the see I wise, Hit beteth there on sanz mice. Of that I'll, and of that Cite, The Ven●ceanez Lordez they be. On our lift hand as we dud sail, A waast Isle we say sanz foil, That men call there Severigo: A Eremite there dwelleth, and no mo●. And so to Candy we go sailand, And the Land of Morez on our lift hand. From the Lond of Modyn xviij. milez waiez, Is a Cite worthy for to praise: Corona that place is called, A strong Toun, and well walled. Hit stondeth in the Lond of Morez, And the Venyccanez Lordez they be. And after that same Land, We say a Cite height Diamande: As a Diamande hit is maked, Covoret wit snow, and never naked. After in the same Land of Morrea, We say a Castle hight Moirema. After in the same Land a N'yle we see, That hight Cherigo in that Country. In that I'll be Castelez too, And the Venyceanez be Lordez of th●o. another Ile we found in haste, Height Cetherigo, but hit is waast. And bestez there be great plenty, On the same side as sailet we. There is a N'yle ij. mile there fro, That men call there Gnego: As a negge hit is maked, And nonzt in-abicte, but all naked, Both of men, and of bestez, Save only Hawkez make there her nestez. From thennez we sailet a certain way, On our lift hand a N'yle we say: That men call Ancello, And there in be Castellez too. Thet be of the Lordschip of Candy, And the Venyceanez Lordez sicurly. Even Azan that for said Isle, Be the space of lx. mile: The I'll of Candy there began, Between them we sailet than. Then sailet we forth on our right hand, And come to the I'll of Candy Landlord A cite there was not ferr us fra, That men call Cananea: And fifty mile that cite fro, Is another that hight Retimo. And from thennez milez fifty, Is the chef cite of all Candy. And Candy the cite men calls, A fair town, and stron of valles. There groeth all the Maluesy, That men have in all Christyanty: Or in any place in hethenese, And at Modyn all the Romeney I wis. Another cite is in that I'll, From that cef city a C. mile. On our lift hand as we did go, Setea men call it so. That I'll bocthe large and long, viij. C. mile all Vmbegange. iiij. good citeezes hit hath full rive, And castellez xx. and fife: Except Thorpez, and Hamelettez, And housez that in the wynez ben settez iiij. M. men there may be raiset, Well horset, and well harnesset Of hovelerez, and of albesterez ij. C. M. ate all yerez. From these I'll now wound we, And tell we forth, on our jorny. Fifty mile we sailet, and anon, From the cite of Candy to Capa S. jon, That is to say in Englese, S. johanez heved I wis. There is a Chapel, and no mo●, The Lordschip of Candy hit longeth too. Spina longa man call hit, On our lift hand that I'll was set. Then sailet we forth so anon, And seie the I'll of Refrenan: A waist Ile standing in the See. And after that, anon say we, An isle that men call Styppea: And there in be Castellez t●a. On our lift hand as we sailet thoo, We saw the I'll of Awgeo: And too Castelez ther in be, And after an isle hight Nazaree. There is a Castle of lime and stone, And Knightez of Rodez Lords bon. The nexst land after that height Nysserey, And nexst that the land of Turkey. And even over there again, The I'll of Rodez is certain: xv. mile the See broad is, From Turkey to the I'll of Rodez. At the beginning of this I'll, Wit in but a little while Is a thorp that hight Newtoun: And on a hull there all alonen, Is a Castle stiff, and strong, That some time was a cite strong. The Castle hight men say so, Sancta Maria de Fulmaro. The ferst place hit was then, That ever they of Rodez wan. They might not well hold hit, But be vysement, and good wit. Then at Rodez they made them zere, Here dwelling for ever more. A strong town Rodez hit is, The Castle is strong and fair I wis. From Rodez then a HUNDRED mile, On our lift hand we found an isle, Castle Ruge men call hit, The road castel be my wit. The Knighetez of Rodez be Lordez and theder go And seie we Ilez no more: But too on our lift hand, On of the Kyngez of Ciprese land. The I'll of Ciprese for so the hit hight, There of far ferr we had a sight: I can not say of town ne of city, Hit was so far I might not see: That other was the I'll of Baaf. On our lift hand toward jaaf, Of a land we had a sight, Carmeyn de Surry for sooth hit height. The white Frerez were founder ferst there Of our Lady there is a minster. Then to Port jaaf when we came, There was money a blithe mane: And thanked God of his fair sonde, That brought us save into that land. And from jaaf we went to jerusalem, And that way tornet home again. At jerusalem while I was, I went pilgrimagez in money place: And had the pardon that longeth thertoe As I schall zow or I go. Now at Port jaff I will begynn, To tell the pardon at is their inn: The which is called joppen, And Port jaf wit other men. This pardon ferst when hit began, Was of Pope Silvester that holy mane: At the prator of Constantyn, That was an Emperor good, and fin. And of Scent Elene his mother dear, That found the Cross as they say there: And after the place be of degree, So that pardon confermet he. To some plenor remission of sin, And some seven. zerez, and seven. lenten. At Port jaff begynn we, And so froth from gre to gre, At Port jaff there is a place, Where Petur raised through God's grace, From deed to life to Tabitane, He was a woman that was her name: And was wit the Apostlez like a knave, vu. year there schalt thou have. And as many lentonez sicurly, And another place is there by. Where Scent Petur stood and fish, As much pardon is there I ●is. And after that there is a Cite, That men call Leidye: There is a Chirche in that stead, Where Scent George was done to deed. And also there is another place, Where healed was Aeneas Of his Pallessy, and mad clear, Through Scent Peter Prayer. As much pardon thou schalt have there, As I have told of now before. After that the Cite of Roma, And the Castle of Emus alsa: In the which a Chirche doth stoned, Where the ij. Discipelez were walkand: And metton wit ●hesu after his rising, And knew him by the breed breaking. Also in that same place, Is the grave of Cleofas: Wiche was oon of the too, And Scent Luke that other also. Then the Cite that a Riamathia hight, Where joseph was boron that noble Knight: That took Ihesu done of the road tree, And Samuel the Prophet there lithe he: In all these placez that be ne met here, Of Pope Silvester be granted there; seven. year, and seven. lentonez theridamas to: To all hem that zeder will go. Now to the city of jerusalem we will wind, Where of the Sepulchre is a Chirche hind. There in is the Mount of calvary, Where for our sake jehu would die. There is plenor remission, To all hem that zeder will come. Also there fast by is a place, Where Ihesu Crist anoyntet was, Or he was laid in his grave: Plenor remission there may thou have, And at the Sepulchre wit in, Plenor remission may thou wynn. There a place by right ne'er, Where Crist was like a gardenere: And aperet to Marie Magdaleyne, After his uprist, as Clerkez say. Ne●st that place a Chapel there is, In the wors●hip of our Lady, I wis: Where Crist to his mother ferst Ap●ret, after his uprist: There is seven. lentonez, and seven. year, And in a window fast by there, Is a piler of her state, To which in the house of Palate Crist was bounden to, and kete: An in the same Chirche is seat, The preson that Crist was in sent, And the place where they partyet his vestment. At ichon of these placez her before, Is seven lentonez, and seven. year more. A Chapel there is of Scent Elene, Where sche the cross fair, and fine, The crown, the naylez were founden there, And the beved of Longeez spear. In that place where thet found were, Is plenor remission all daiez in the year. In that Chirche a piler is found, To which Crist was bounden, and cronnet. And in the Chirche where Adam heved was fun, Is the middez of the world by reason. Awl these ben in that Chirche about, And i●ij. Chapelez ther be wit out. The ferst of our Lady, and Scent jon Evangelist, The ij. of the Aungelez, the iij. of jon Baptist: The iiij. is of Marie Maydeleyn: Devote placez all for certain. At all these placez, to pardon by and by, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez sicurly. Wit out the dear of that minster, Is a place lean, and dear: Where Crist him rested for weary, Bering his cross for to die. There is the riche mannez place, That let the Lazarer, as Clerkez saiez, Dye for default of meet, There in Helle is made his seat. And a way there after thou fyndest seen, Where a man that hight simeon, Wit the jewez constraynet was, For to bear Crist●z cross. Then Crist tornet him again, And to the women those 'gan sayne: Weep on yourself, and not on me, And on your children where that they be. another place there is at hound, Where our Lady fell done sownande: Seeing her son his cross bear, Taward his death, that dud her dear. Also there is ij stonez white, To the which Crist restet alight: Wit his cross himself to coal, And a non after there is our Lady stole. At all these placez forsade here, Is seven. lentonez, and seven. year. And fast by is the house of Pilate, Where Crist was brought to full late: Bound, buffetet, and crownet wit thoron, Deemed to death on the moron. Azannez the despite that he had there, Is fully remission, and plenere. And there is the place, thou may go in, Where Crist for gave Madeleyn her sin. And also there is Herodez place, Hoder Crist was send as clerkez saiez: From Pilate to Herode in scorning, And clad wit white clothing. Also by a water thou most ga', That men call Probatica Piscina: There is the Temple verement, Where in our Lady was present: And weddet to joseph afterward, Azan her will hit was full hard, And after that Crist he was, Presentet in the same place, To that holy man Scent simeon: At iche of these places have ye moune seven. year, and seven. lentonez thereto. And Crist was founden in the temple also, Disputing whisly in his sawezes, Wit the Doctorez of her Lawez. A Chirche there is of Scent Anne, Where our Lady was boron of that woman: Plenor remission is in that place, Blessed be jehsu of his grace. After that soon thou fyndest a gate, Where Scent Steven was lad out ate, To be stoned to his death: And a non after, another stead, The gulden zate called ●it is, Where Crist entered jerusalem I wis. To all these place who so would gone, Is seven. lentonez to pardon. Now to the vale of josophat so free, A fair place there schalt thou see: Where Scent Steven stonet was, And the tour of Cedron is in that place. Also a great piece of the cross of jehsu, In that same place is, I trow, And served there for a trugge money a day, That is the voice in that Contraie. A Chirche of our Lady is there also, And the grave the se he was in do: The pardon of these too placez in fere, Is seven. lentonez, and seven. year. And there our Lady beriet was, Plenor remission is in that place. In josaphat the vale before said, Is the place where Ckist prayed, To his father before his lideeths: seven. year, and seven. lentonez ben in that stead. Then at the Mount of Olivete, There is a Chirche fair, and sweet. At the garden we will begin, Where Crist was taken, and bounden in. And fast by a place is there, Where Petur smote of Malkes ere. Also a place there schalt thou see, Where Crist said to his Apostlez three: Abide hire to hem these he said, Tille I have been at my father, and prayed. And a place there schalt thou found, Where the apostle Thomas of jind, Had a girdle of our Lady, When sche was boron to heaven on he. another place fast by is set, Where Crist upon the city wept. Also the place is nee by there, Where the Aungele did apere To our Lady wit the palm, and said to fore: That day to heaven sche schuld be boar. another place is not ferr there fra, That men call there Galelia. The xi. Apostelez were gederet there, And Crist to hem dude apere: At all these placez here aboven, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez to pardon. another Chirche is there by to nemen, Where ●hesu steed up in to heaven. What man or woman that cometh there, He hath remission plenere. After that a Chirche of limb, and stone, Of Scent Marie Egyptian: And the Sepulchre of Scent Pelage, In another Chirche may you see. And in the Mount of Olivete on height, A place there is that Bethfage hight. And of Scent jon a Chirche there is, Where the Apostlez made the Crede I wis. There is another Chirche right hind, Where Crist the Apostolez kenned The Pater noster for to pray: Also there is in the same way, Where our Lady rest a stage: For weary going on pilgrimage. There is the Chirche of S. jame the less, To whom Crist apperet the day of Pasch. And after in the same place, The same beriet he was. To all these places to for said, Is seven. year of pardon arrayed: And seven. lentonez I dare well say, Pass we forth those on our way; To the vale of Siloee, A fare Well there scholt thou see: Where our Lady Cristez clothez dud●, When he into the Temple present was. There is the well of Siloee, Where Crist made a blind man to see. And a place there schalt thou see, Where Isaias the Prophet so free, Of the jewez sawez he was, And beried in the same place. Also a Chapel thou schalt see there, Where the Apostlez hud hem for fere. Also the field hit is fast by. That was bought for penyes thirty: For the which Crist was sold, At ichon of these placez that I have told, Is to pardon seven. year, And seven. lentonez also in fore. Of the Mount of Zion I will you tell, Where the jewez both false and felle, Would have raft of the Apostlez wit force, Of our Lady the vere, and the tref coorce: When they here bore to her grave. Also fast by there schalt thou have, Where Petur wept, and sore can row, That he forsook his Lord iesu. A Chirche of Scent Angel is there beside, That was a palace fair, and wide: And Anna the Bischope that place hade, To the which Crist was ferst lad: Examinent, and wit buffetez bete. another Chirche there by was set, That is of our Lady, and Scent Saluator, And Caiphas' place hit was before: Where jewez him bobbed, and dud despise, And Petur there forsook him thyrez. In the same Chirche is there also. A preson that Crist was in do: And in that same place thou schalt have, The stone that lay on Cristez grave. Where that our Lady abode so, xiv. year in great who: And there fast by sche made a nind, Out of this word when sche schuld wound. There is plenor remission, And there fast by is a place anon, Wherein jon the Evangelist, Was chosen dear to jesus Crist: And sang a Mess to our Lady. And fast by is where Scent Mathy, Was chosen to the Apostolez: And there is our Lady Oratory I wis. Also there is another place, Where Scent Steven beried was The second time, as clerkezes say ichon, Wit Gamaleel and Abibon. Devote places there schalt thou found, And there Crist his Apostolez taught full hind: And where our Lady herd full preaching, Of her Sun jesus, heaven King. And yet thou may found more, David, and Solomon beried there: And other Kingez by 'em been cast, And the Pasche Lamb there was razed. In ichon of these placez is seven. year to pardon, And seven. lentonez there have ye mown. Also there is another place, Where the Pasche Lamb eaten was, Wit Ihesu, and his Disciplez infere, And the Sacrament was made there: Plenor remission for sooth there is, And yet another place I wis, Where Crist to his Apostolez was lowly, Wesche here feet, and made them dry: And where he on the Ascension day, Reprovet 'em of her febull faith. Then schalt thou find there full soon, The place where the Apostolez ichon, Receyvet there the holy Ghost, In the feste of Pentecost: Plenor remission there may thou wynn; Another place is yet wit in, Where Crist to Scent Thomas aperet, And to the Apostolez, when the zates were speret: Where more Scent jame heded was. And yet is there another place, Where Crist aperet to Mariez three, And said to hem, Auete. seven. year to pardon be at that place, And seven. lenionez full of grace. Then will we these to Beethleem, That is u mile from jerusalem. In that way there is a place, Where the three Kyngez herbaret was: And where the star aperet to hem. And also a Chirche as they say, That stondeth in the same stead, Where was boron Elias the Prophet. And the grave of Rachaell; At ichon of these placez, trust me well, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez thereunto, To all tham that theder will go. Thenn at Bethleem I will begin, And tell the pardon that is therein. There is a Chirche of our Lady, Where Crist was boron full sicurly: And the crache that he lay in, Plenor remission there may thou win. Also there is a devout place, Where Christ circumciset was: And where the sterr waynaschet away From the Kyngez, when they hit say. And the Chapel of Scent Jerome, And the grave that he was in don. Also there by schalt than have, Where the Innocentez were grave. There is a Chirche of Scent Nicolas, Where Paul, and Eustoce beriet was: They were Maydonez, full sicurly. Also there is a Chirche of our Lady, Where the Angelo cauzt here, and joseph also, Into Egypt for to go. Of the Angelo a Chirche is there, Where the Angelo dud apere, To the Schepardez, and to hem said, That Crist was boron of a Maid, And the Chirche, or else the grave, Of the xij. Prophets there schalt thou have. And the minster of Sabaa That was an Abbess, as they saa. At iche of these place whoso will go, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez thereunto. Now here we the pardon of Betany, Where Lazare dyethet, that is weary: The which lay there iiij. daiez deed; And Crist raiset him up in the same stead Where he clepet him out of the grave, Plenor remission there may thou have. There is the house of simeon that good man In the which Marie Mawdelyn came: On their thursday wit ointment sweet, To anoint Cristez feet. And there Martha said these word, For sooth and thou hadst be her, Lord, Lazar my brother schuld not deed be: Thy brother schall rise, than said he. Also there is the house of Maudelyn Where sche was when Martha can say: Our Lord, our Master, her cometh he, And Maudelyn sister he calleth thee: To iche of these places for said, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez laid. Theridamas ben pilgrimagez money mother, But I saw none of all thoo: And therefore I make non mention, But of the places that I have gone. Then at Flem jordan I will take There of a mention for to make. There is a minster of Scent joachim, Fader of our Lady that holy virgin. Also the hull hit is there, Where Crist fasted the ground is bore; xl. daiez witouten win, Therefore it height Mount Karantyn: Plenor remission there may thou have, On the top of the hul thou must hit crave. A place is there the devele temptet Ihesu. And said if Goddez soon be thou, These stonez into breed bring, At thou may eat after thy fasting. In other thyngez he temptet him also: But we will tale of jerico: Where Crist herbaret was, In the house of Zacceus. Also a place there by may be, Where Crist made a blind man to see. Of Scent jon Baptist a minster there is: At ichon of these placez I wis, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez thereto, To all tham that theder will go. Where Ihesu Crist baptizet was, Is plenor remission in that place. Also there is a wilderness hone some, Where is a minster of Scent Jerome: And the deed See that is there, Where the u Citeezes drenchet were, For sin that they dud thanne, And be yond flem jordan, Is a full desert place, and wan, Of Scent Marie Egyptian. To all these placez who that will go, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez thereto. Of the Hullez of Vrie to tell, A while there for to duelle: Theridamas is a minster fair, and free, In the which place groeeth a Tree, That went unto Cristez cross: Those in that Lond hit hath the voice. There is the house of simeon, That in the Temple was ready bon, On Candelmes day Crist to hent Unto his arms, he was present. There is a Chirche of Scent jon Baptist, Where our Lady when sche was wit Crist, Salute Elizabet here Cousin dear, And said the wordez that folo here: Magnificat anima mea Dominum. And Zacarias place is there also, Where he wrote both fair, and well, Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel. To all these placez who that will go, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez thereto. Now tell we of the Uale of Mambre, And of the placez that about hit be. There will I tell a little thing, Where was Abrahamez dwelling: Where that he say Childeren three, And on for all worschippet he. Pass not thy Servant in this heat, I schall faich water, and waisch thy feet. And Clerkez say, and done us lere The ferst tokynning of the Trinity was there, Also there is the Cite of Ebron, Where Adem, and Abraham in grave was done. Isaac and they been beried there, And all her wifez wit hem in fere. Also fast by there is a place, Where that Adam formet was: And there is the Desert where jon Baptist, Dud penance for Ihesu Crist. Also the Cistern see you moune, Where that joseph jacob soon, Wit his brether schuld have be cast in, For dremez that he red to hem. At ichon of these placez what at thou be, seven. year, and seven. lentonez is granted the. Thus to Nazaret let us wound. And tell of that place so hind. Some what to say that is best, Of that pardon that ever schall last. In the beginning thou schalt have a place, Where Scent Steven ferst beried was: After a Castle there schalt thou see, That hight Abiera in that city: Where our Lady knew he had left her son; Another Chirche yet fyndest thou son, Fast there by thenn schalt thou haune, The Welle of the Samaritane. And the Cite Nebulosa, or Sichar men hit call In the which the grave found thou schall Of joseph, that is to fortold, That to the Ismalitez was sold. After that, thou fyndest then, The Cite that height Sebastiano. There jon Baptist in preson was done, And after that hevedet bookful soon. There is the Castle of jehenne, Where the x. Lazarez were Inn. And Crist hem heled of her sickness, And the Cite of Naym there by hit is. Crist dud miraclez in that stead, Raised a widow soon from deed. Also in the Cane of Galelie, Wit in Nazaret that fair city, There is a Chirche full fair set, Where Gabriel our Lady great. Also in a while thou schalt found there, Where Crist to his Mother water dud bear. Also a fair place is fast by, Where the jewez full spituously Ihesu headlong would have done cast: And a myddez hem a way he passed. At ichon of these placez before nemet, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez assignet. There is a Hull that hight Tabor, Crist was transfiguret there, From his Manhood, to his godhead: Plenor remission is in that stead. There is the Cite that height Cafarnaum, Where Crist money miraclez hath done. The See of Galelie forzete we naught. Where Crist money miraclez hath wrought. Also the Cite of Tiberiadis, Where Crist called Matthew Discipull his. Also there is another place, Where Archisinagog Daughter was Wit Crist raised from the deed, And Crist etye wit Matthew breed. Yet the Hull may thou ken, Where Crist feed u m. mean, Wit the breed of lovez five. Another Hull yet fyndest thou rive, Where that i●ij. m. men were, Wit seven lovez fede there. Also the Cite of Sidonne, Where the woman, dud forth gone: And to Crist sche said full you're, Blessed be the womb that the bore. At iche of these placez leave thou me, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez grantet the. Then tell we of another place, The which is called Damace. Beside Damace there is away, Where jesus to Paul can say: Saul, Saul, why folovest thou me? Also a window there may thou see, Where Paul went out when he him heed: Also in the same house is keede, Where that Paul cristenet was, Of that holy man Ananias. Also a place there schat thou found, Where S●nt George the Knight hind, Faught wit the Dragon for the Maid sake, And deliveret her from wreck. At all these placez that I have told, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez, be thou bold. Now tell we of the Mount of Sinai, A full denote place sicurly, The Cite of Gaza is in that place, Where Samson slain, and beriet was. In that Mount upon high, Is a Mynstor of our Lady: The Mynstor of the Busche men call hit, Where in the body of Scent Katherine was put. Also behind the he Autere, Is where jesus dud apere, In that Chirche to Moisie, When he kept Getro Madan schepe trulee. In middez of that Hull is a place, Where dud his penance the Prophet Helias; In the hie of that Hull, by Clerkez sawez, God gave to Moses both the Lawez: Written in Tabelez, wit outen miss, Plenor remission there hit is. A Garden there is without distance, Where Onorius dude his penance. another Hull also is there, To the which Aungelez dud bear The blessed body of Scent Kateryne, Sche was a holy virgin. Under that Hull trust thou me, There rennethe the Rede See. At ichon of these placez, that I have told, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez, be thou bold. Those from Sinai will I skip, And tell of the Pilgrimagez of Egypt. These say I naught, but by herd tell, Written in a table in the Hull: Therefore I tell as I hit say, Who that cometh thither he may a say. In Egypt is a Cite fair, That hight Massar, or ellez Kare: In the which money Chirchez be, And oon is of our Lady: De Columpna calleth hit is, And Scent Barbara beriet th●r is. There is a water of great prize, That cometh out of Paradise: The which is callet Nilus, Men of that Land they say those. Also there is a great garden, Where that the Bawm groeth in. Also a minster there is set, Of Scent Anton, and Poule the ferst Heremet: And of Macary, and other more, These from that Cite let us go. By the space of iij. daiez jornay, There is a Contraie in that way, That men call Menfelcula: There is a Chirche hight Elmorana, Where is a Chapel of our Lady. There sche dwellet seven. year truly, Wit jesus her soon so dear, And wit joseph her Spouse infere. In that Chapel on Palm sunday, Of all Cristen I you say, That duellen in Egypt Land, Do there her service I understand. The Cite of Alexander in Egypt is, Where Scent Kateryne was slain I wis: And Scent johan Elemosmere, That holy Patriarch is beriet there. And Scent Mark the apostle of Crist, Also he was Evangelist: There was mart●red, and to dead don, And after was beriet ther soon: And so from thennez to Venece translate. At ichon of thez placez and thou go eaten, Is seven. year, and seven. lentonez to pardon, To all hem that thither will come. Pilgrimagez ther be no more. That ever any man dud go. But now at my yann turning. Hereth of our home coming. From jerusalem sooth to say, Even to jaff we turnet ayan. Here we schippet all to geder, In the Galias that brought us theder. iiij. hunderet mile then sailet we, Unto the Golf of Satelle: Wiche the Schippe sour pardy, They were the worst of Cristianty. The Pilgrymez bear me good record, For, they tornet us from board to board, And iiij. wikkez I dare well say, We might not scape the Golf away: But up, and done traverset the See, By all the Cost of Turkey. And on our lift hand the Golf was, As we from jaff took the race. On Turkey side we say there, The he Hull that height Mount Clere. And under that Hull hit may be, The chef heved of Synod: That is a token to schippmen, Whereby they the Costez ken. And after fully fifty mile way, Is a Castle, as I you say, The which Mirra callet is, And Scent Nicolas was boron there I wis: And Bischop there was he made, And his last end there he hade: In his grave he was laid thoo, And after translate to Basso, That is in the Pole Land, And there he lithe I understand. And xx. mile that Castle fro, Is a Haven hight Cacabo: Hit is right deep, and fair of flood, In all wederez hit is good: For schippez therein to take her rest, In all Turkey side hit is the best. That Haven tofore, as men said me, Was some time a fair Cite: And was cristenet as men tell, Tille great vengeance upon hem fell, For sin that they dud in the Tour, Hem to amend they were never bon. That Cite was drant for the same case, Right as Sodom, and Gomore was. Some wyndowez, and wallez yet there be, For I say 'em wit mine ee. From that Haven of Cacabo, On our right hand as we dud go, thirty. mile by Lond I wis, To the Castle Ruge hit is: We sailet thereby taward jerusalem, And come thereby hamard again. And thirty. mile from that Castle, Is a strong I'll trust me well: The which in the language of that Land, Is callet the seven. hevedez, I understand. What is the cause they call hit so, For seven. poyntez go out there fro: Awl great Rochez, and long there they be, And far in sunder men may hem see. For a token men hold 'em there, By cause they schuld by them fair. And sixty long mile, and ten, We sailet to the I'll of Rodez then: And rested there a little space, To comfort us in that place. And even from Rodez to Venece, As I went I come home, I wis. And come to Milan the Cite fair: There I rested, and took the air. And from thennez to Castle Limimia, And so to Bassayn, there are Castellez taa. From thennez to Bononia full even, And there we were daiez seven. And so forth to Castle Scent johan, And then to Mirandula that foul Toun. And even forth so unto Hostia Much Marise there schat thou in ga. Then so forth to the town of Veron, The Venyceanez be Lordez of ichon. Then so forth to Castle Selucian, And the Blaffard is thy money than. From that place thou schalt to Trent, That stony way most thou heent. And so forth to the Cite of Merane, Where win is plenty to money ayne. And then to Mount Scent N●colas, Who is him that way gas: For Montez, and Snow, and i'll cheer, Failet not there of all the year. So draw the done to Nazaret, And whaite thy Pike be well set. HONDIUS his Map of Germany. GERMANIA map of Germany And from thennez to Kempton, For sooth that is a good town. And then so forth to Memming, There is the Emperor money walking: Like a bar of silver hit is, And lasteth far, that may not myse. Then to the cite of ulme is thy way, And at the Brugge there most thou pay. And so from ulme to Osseling And after that to Kipping. And so thenn den to Brushull, That muketh men her leggez to pull. And from thennez to Duron, And thenn to Spire that riol town. From Spire to Vormez are milez xiv, And so to Mence thou schalt I ween. And to B'ing a town upon the Ryene, And to wesel, and Covelence, there is good win. And so to Andernak that is thy way, And then to Bun, I dare well say. From thennez to Coleyn that fair cite, There most thou change thy money. And so from thennez to Acon, There be hot bats in that town. And thenn to Mastrik I the read, And there new money most thou get. And so forth even to Diste, That way is wild, and hit be mist. And so thou schalt to Macheleyn, That is a town booth good and fin: There goeth the money of Braban, And that deceivet money man. And so from Mechelyn to Gaunt. Into Flaunderez most thou haunt. And so to Burgez that fair town, And thenn to Newport most thou gone. And after that to Donkerke, And so to Gravening most thou lirke. And to Calys a town full free, Those at the See-side we be. And for h●t is the common way, From England to Rome, I will not say: Ne tales make of her governance, For to all pilgrymez hit is no stance. Then pray ne to the Lord of mights most, That brought this pilgrim to Engelond cost, His life to maintain to his will, In his service both lounde and still. And when we out of this word schull wend, The joy of heaven he us send: That is my praior, and schal be aye, We may be saved at Domesdaie: And so to his bliss he us bring, jesus that is heaven King: And secur thereof, at we may be, Say all Amen for charity. CHAP. VI The Church's Peregrination by this Holy Land way, and war into mystical Babylon: or a Mystery of Papal Iniquity revealed, how the Papal Monarchy in and over Christendom, was advanced in that Age and the following, and principally by this Expedition into the Holy Landlord §. I The History of the Normans, and their proceed. Of urban and BOAMUNDS policy, abusing the zeal of Christendom in these Wars: and of Satan's losing after one thousand years. HItherto you have heard the Monk and the Priest Eye-witnesses of this Expedition: the one called Robertus Anglus, the other a follower of Robert the Norman: and after them the Tyrian Archbishop, and an English Monk. Neither let any marvel that in these Peregrinations, dedicated to the English name principally, I omit not the Norman, whose Father and Brethren reigned here, who for the hope of the English Crown forsook that of jerusalem being offered, who died in England: and what shall I more say? What are Englishmen but in triple respect, Normans or Northmen? Vid. Camd. ●rit. From the North parts adjoining came the first Angles, or Saxons: from thence also the Danes, which made the next Conquest●: and from these North parts, the scourge of the World, Omn● malum ab Aquilone (ex Scanza insula quae erat quasi officina gentium, aut velut vagina Nationem, W. Gemetic. de duke. Norm. the parts for most part still subject to the Crown of Denmark) the same Danish people settling themselves in France, and called Normans, that is, men of the North, after a French civillizing and Christianity, made their third Conquest under Earl William. This threefold Cord cannot be easily broken, nor can any Englishman at this day separate his Norman blood from the English, and indissoluble mixture even from the last conquest remaining in the tongue and people, the Conquerors utmost endeavours being herein conquered. A great part of Earl Robert's Army was English, and as Eadmerus and all the Historians of that time testify, the money which ●●●rayed his Army was English, Normandy remaining therefore engaged to King William his Brother. Yea, Boamund also and Tancred were Normans: forty of which Nation returning History of Normans. from a jerosolymitan pilgrimage, behaved themselves so valiantly at the siege of Salerne, against the Saracens, that Guaimar the Prince sent Legates with them into Normandy, to draw some adventurers into his part, where Giselbert a Nobleman, having slain William, and fearing the anger Car. Sigon de Reg. Ital●e l. 8. of Robert then Earl or Duke of Normandy, embraced the occasion, and with his Brethren Rainulph, Aisclitin, Osmund and Rodulph, and their followers went into Italy to Prince Pandulph at Capua, Anno Dom. 1017. Apulia and Calabria were then subject to the Greek Empire, which rather tyrannising then Normans in Apulia. ruling, by the Catapan or deputy, Melus a principal man persuaded the Normans to invade his Country, so to shake of the Greekish yoke, and fought four times with Bubagan the Catapan, in the three first battles winning much, which in the fourth at that fatal place of Canna he lost again: the remaining Normans betaking themselves to Pandulpho and Guaimar. After this Maniacus the Catapan sent to Guaimar to sand him his Normans, to fight against the Saracens in Sicilia. Lately before (this was, Anno 1039) the sons of Tancred (invited by their Countrymen) had comen thither with three hundred men at Arms, by whose help he recovered Syracuse, and the most part of Sicilia, which after their departure the Saracens next year repossessed. Anno 1041. Ardoinus a Lombard offended with Maniacus, for taking from him a Horse Sons of Tancred. which he had taken from a Saracen, incited Earl Ranulph a Norman, to assist him in the war against the Catapan, wherein many fights overthrowing the Greeks, matters succeeded so prosperously, Atulia shared amongst Normans. that William one of the sons of Tancred was made Earl of Asculum, Drogo his Brother obtained Venusia, and the rest of Apulia was shared amongst the rest of the Normans. In this Expedition, William, Drogo, Humphrey, Richard, Roger, and Robert the Sons of Tancred were renowned, of whom many Dukes and Kings in Italy after descended. Henry the Emperor confirmed to Drogo Earl of Apulia, and to Ranulph of Auersa, all which they had gotten. To Drogo succeeded his Brother Humphrey, 1051. who invading the possessions of the Church, which A warlike Pope. Pope Leo seeking to recover by battle, was beaten out of the field with exceeding slaughter on both sides, and besieged in a Castle whither he fled, was taken and forced to receive the Norman into communion. Baielard the Son of Humphrey, by Robert called Wiscard (brother to the said Humphrey) was Robert Wischard Duke of Apulia expelled from his Country of Apulia. He added also Rhegium in Calabria, and Troia in Apulia to his conquests, styling himself Duke of Apulia and Calabria. His brother Richard winning Capua, vexed the confines of Campania, and both molesting the Papal Possessions were cursed by Pope Nicholas, who yet upon their Oath of vassalage to the Church, received them and confirmed the one Prince of Capua, the other Duke of Apulia and Calabria, paying twelve pence a year on every yoke of Oxen. Anno 1062. Robert with his brother Roger, warred against the Saracens in Sicilia. Richard invaded a great part of Campania near to Rome itself, and sought to become Patricius; whereupon Henry the Emperor entered Italy, and Richard forsook Campania. Anno 1078. Nicephorus put down Michael from the Empire of the East, who came and Occasion of the Normans entering Greece. sought to Robert for aid, who being compounded with jordan which had succeeded his Father Richard, went into Greece, and prosperously succeeded. Hence he was called backe by Hildebrand, or Gregory the Seventh, which before had excommunicated him, to help him against Henry the Empeour, then having taken Rome by force; who hearing of Roberts coming with a strong Army (leaving Boamund to pursue his Graecian affairs) went with Clement or Guibert, his new made Pope into Etruria. Thus was he dreadful to the Eastern and Western Emperors at once. He died, Anno 1085. Roger his Son succeeded. This History both as of Normans, and as a preamble to the Expedition of the franks, is not unworthy recital. Roger the younger brother succeeding in the Dukedom of Apulia and Calabria, as also in the quarrel of Urban successor of Gregory against Guibert (who also confirmed his Duchy to him as Vassal of the Church, the possessions whereof such good fishing made he in troubled waters, he had even to Tibur and Velitre * Car. Sigon de reg Ital. l. 9 gotten into his possession) his brother Boamund * Boamund was son to Rob. by a former wife: Roger by the daughter of Guaimar Prince of Salern. W. Gemetic. bow this Duchy added to Sicilia become a Kingdom, is here omitted. began to think of another succession, that as Roger had gotten the inheritance of Calabria and Apulia, from the Eastern Empire, he might also obtain the like in Greece. This was not unknown to the wiser in those times, as William Malmesbury * G. Malm. l. 4. initia. our Countryman testifieth, whose words are these. Anno ab incarnatione 1095. Papa Vrbanus secundus, qui praesidebat Apostolico culmini, evasis Alpibus venit in Gallias. Aduentus causa ferebatur perspicua, quòd violentia Guiberti Roma extrusus, citra montanas ad sui reverentiam sollicitaret Ecclesias. Illud repositius propositum non ita vulgabatur, quòd Boamundi consilio pene totam Europam in Asiaticam Expeditionem moveret, ut in tanto tumultu omnium provinciarum facile obaeratis auxiliaribus, & Vrbanus Romam, & Boamundus Illyricum & Macedoniam pervaderent. Nam eas terras & quicquid praetereà à Dyrrhachio usque in Thessalonicam protenditur, Guiscardus pater super Alexium acquisierat: idcirco illas Boamundus suo iure competere clamitabat, inops haereditatis Apulae, quam genitor Rogero filio minori delegaverat. Thus Vrbanes intent was to get Rome from the Antipope Guibert or Clement, whom the Imperials and some Italians followed, neither had he any great partaker in Italy but Roger, who fought his own advantage. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury was by King Rufus dispossessed of his revenues, and lived in Exile for acknowledging him, as Eadmerus his companion in his Italian peregrinations to and with Pope Vrban testifieth: no Bishop in England then daring to acknowledge either of the Popes without the King's leave, who also admitted no Papal power, but by his leave in this Eadmerus published by M. Selden. Kingdom (for his and his father's power in cases and over persons Ecclesiastical, See Eadmerus and the Annotations of that learned and industrious Gentleman, Master Selden thereon, and therewith now published.) And Boamund enjoying some Castles by his brother's indulgence, won many other, the men of war following him. Nam adfratrem specie tenus Ducatus pervenerat (Malmesbury addeth toward the end of that Book) alterum bello meliorem secuti. I am vero parui momenti fuit quòd paterni propositi sequax, Guibertum repellens Vrbano validissimè astuit, & cunctantem impulit ut Gallias ad Concilium Clari Montis accederet, quò cum Raimundi Provincialis Comitis & Episcopi Caturicensis Epistolae invitabant. Concilieque celebrato libens occasionem accepit & in Graeciam copias traiecit, subindeque promovens exercitum modestè Raimundum & Godfridum operiebatur. Quibus venientibus sociatus magnum incitamentum caeteris erat, disciplinae militaris scientia & virtute nulli secundus. This Mystery hath been little observed of most Authors, and was less observed in those times by the zealous Princes of Christendom, whose valour, wealth, devotion, glory and lives See how this agreeth with his cunning dissimulation before mentioned. were engaged so deeply in this quarrel, most of all other devices availed the Papacy, in abasing the power of Princes Christian. And well might Vrban use the help of Boamund and the Normans in that design, which not only sorted to that expected effect to settle him in Rome, then held by Clement his Corrival, but to a further advancement of the Papacy in after times, then either he or Boamund could then divineor dream of. For of the Normans disposition, Henry Huntingdon hath long since given Hen. Hunt. lib. 7. testimony that God had chosen them to exterminate the English, because he saw them eminent above all people in the prerogative of singular cruelty. For their nature is when they have dejected their enemies to the utmost, that they then depress themselves, and bring themselves and their Lands into poverty and waste: and always the Lords of the Normans, when they have trodden down their enemies, seeing they cannot but be doing cruelty, they hostily trample under foot their own. Which plainly appears in Normandy, England, Apulia, Calabria, Sicilia, and Antiochia, very good Countries which God hath subjected to them. Thus our Historian, and thus our Mysterians Vrbanus (then for this disposition called Turbanus) and Boamundus uncharitably seeking their own, abused the charity and devotion of those degenerated times. So it was necessary that Mysteries should be carried in misty clouds: which make me not a little mind that Revelation not fully revealed, yet in some imperfect glimpses offering itself to view, this History unmasking that Mystery; or if it be not the just interpretation of the Prophecy (a task too great for me to determine) yet not unfit to be weighed in the balance of the Sanctuary together, and to be propounded to wiser considerations, at jest by way of Allegorical application, if not of Prophetical explication. Saint john's mysterial Revelation is delivered in these words. Apoc. 9 1. And the fift Angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from Heaven unto the Earth, and to him was given the Key of the bottomless pit. 2. And he opened the bottomless pit, and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a Furnace, and the Sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. 3. And their came out of the smoke Locusts upon the Earth, and unto them was given power as the Scorpions of the Earth have power, &c. 7. And the shapes of the Locusts were like unto Horses prepared unto battle, and on their heads were as it were Crowns like Gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. 8. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of a Lion. 9 And they had brest-plates as it were brest-plates of Iron, and the sound of their wings was as the sound of Chariots of many Horses running to battle. 10. And they had tails like unto Scorpions, and there were stings in their tails, and their power was to hurt men five months. 11. And they had a King over them which is the Angel of the bottomless pit, whose name is in the Hebrew Tongue, Abaddon, but in the Greek Tongue, hath his name Apollyon. After the sixt Angel sounding, followeth the losing of the four Angels bound in the great River Euphrates, for to slay the third part of men. And the number of the army of the Horsemen were two hundred thousand thousand. And thus I saw the Horses in the Uision, and them that sat on them, having brest-plates of Fire and of jacint, and of Brimstone; and the heads of the Horses were as the heads of Lions, and out of their mouths issued Fire and Smoke, and Brimstone. By these three was the third part of men killed, by the Fire, and by the Smoke, and by the Brimstone which issued out of their mouths. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails: for their tails were like unto Serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt. diverse Interpreters will direct in the former of these Visions, to behold the Popish Clergy, in the other the Saracenicall Souldiory: both which agreed to our present business, where Papal superstition, and Saracenicall cruelty begot in strange copulation such numerous innumerable deaths. As for the Star it noteth an Ecclesiastic Angel, or Bishop, as the Revelation itself revealeth * Ap. 1 vlt. . This Star is not fixed, but falleth from heaven, the care of Heavenly a Col. 3. 1. affection, heavenly b Ephe. 3. 20. conversation, and bringing souls by Pastoral vigilancy to the heavenly c Heb. 12. 22. jerusalem, and Church of the first borne, whose names are written in heaven; and falleth to the earth, that is, to mind earthly pomp, and secular glory, Whose God d Ph. 3. 19 is their belly, whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things. That the Pope hath evidently done this, their own Histories make mention; first by Phocas, obtaining a Monarchy over the Church, and since Hildebrand exalting it over Kingdoms, States and Empires, and now at this day exercising nothing of a Bishop but the Title, leaving the Cure to his Uicario di Roma e Sansovi●● l. 11 , whiles his Cardinal Consistory are not Vigiles Ecclesiae, but Coniudices Orbis terrarum, & Principes mundi, regum * Sac. Cer. R. E. l. 1. 8. similes, veri mundi Cardines, and himself hath turned Pasce oves into Rege, and plays the King, and plays with Kings, making and marring Kings and Emperors, and wearing himself a triple Grown: either detaining (as King john's) or deposing and disposing (as Henries to Rodulph) or with the foot striking off, (as Celestine to Henry the sixt Emperor) or treading also on the Emperor's neck, (as Alexander to Frederick.) All this power is challenged to the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven, promised to Peter, Math. 16. in the name of the rest of the Apostles, of whom the Math. 16. question had been asked, which he in their name answered; and that to shut out impenitents, and to admit those which believe and repent, by Evangelicall ministry into the house of God's Church and Family. But neither by word nor Sacraments, publicly, nor privately, by teaching, improving, exhorting, rebuking, doth he either open or shut, or exercise any proper Episcopal Function: so that the key of power which he hath, must needs be this Key of the bottomless Key of the bottomless pit, and kingdom of Hell. pit, whereby Hell is opened, (as here in vision) and Heaven is hidden; both that supercelestial Heaven of glory, wherein is the Sun of righteousness; and this inferior Ecclesiastic heaven of Grace, and of the Church, which as the Air borroweth her light from that Sun, or else must needs abide in night and darkness. And indeed what are Papal Dispensations and Indulgences, (as we shall anon see) but opening of Hell? What his Crusadoes to kill and destroy, Interdicting of kingdoms, excommunicating and deposing of Kings, raising wars, seditions, treasons, prohibiting vulgar reading of Scriptures, and the like, but shutting of heaven? These, these are the Papal keys so much gloried of, keys of the bottomless pit; yea, the key singular to open, and not plurally keys, as having no power to shut that Hell which once he hath opened. Hence arose (by this opening Alfredi Epist. published before Tho. Walsingham, Mat. Par. in W. 1. Clerici adeo literatura carebant, ut caeteris esset flupori qui Grammaticam dedicisset. of the bottomless pit) that Smoke of Ignorance, which bemisted the world (so that in King Alfreds days not one Priest in England could understand his Latin Service, or translate an Epistle out of Latin into English; and if any in the next Ages had his Grammar, he was a wonder to the rest of the Clergy) caused by Barbarians, which filled Italy, France, and other Countries of Christendom before, with a Smoke of Confusion and combustion, whereby the Latin Language was lost in vulgar use, which continued in their Holies: men in that smoke not able to see what God said to them in his Word, or they to him in their Prayers. Hence a Smoke of blind zeal ascending as from a furnace: but as the fire of Hell is fire without light, burning and not shining, such is eager impetuous zeal without discretion, which crucified Christ, and persecuted Christianity, & in Papists hath much changed them for Antichrist, and Antichristianitie. A smoke from the bottomless pit, is all unbridled Concupiscence, always fuming from and to Hell; Bottomless in the original, without just cause of beginning; Bootless in fine, without causing justice in the ending. Pride, Covetousness, Envy, and other Hellish passions, are a smoke which ascend, but by ascending vanish; which as in the Builders of Babel, seek a Name, and make as they would build to Heaven, but get no other name but Babel, and after confused cloudy Chimaeras (like pillars of smoke in the Air) vanish to nothing. Gen. 11. Out of this smoky ignorance, and ignorant zeal, and zealous perturbations (the travels and throws of the bottomless pit) came Locusts upon the Earth, the carnal and earthy minded Bishops, Priests, Cardinals, Abbots, Monks, and innumerable religious Orders of inordinate Religion: these being wholly superstititious, degenerating into superstition, and turning their heavenly calling into earthly, ease and pomp, and the spiritual service of God, into beggarly, worldly, carnal rites and bodily exercises. Thus have you the Locusts worse than Egyptian, such to the soul as those in Aluares, and other the former Stories of this Book mentioned to the body, save that they are limited, and may not (as those) hurt the Grass and Trees, and green things, that is, such as have a lively Faith in Christ. Neither may they kill bodily * Priests had not power to kill, till they had subjected the secular power to them. See Eadmerus and Nubrigensis Writers of those times. , but spiritually torment the Conscience with their Canons, Confessions, Penances, Purgatories, Miracles, Visions, and (which most concerns our present purpose) Pilgrimages, and the like. Their shape is like to Horses, for their courage and wilfulness, Kings and Kingdoms being forced to stoop, both to their old Mumpsimus, and to their new Sumpsimus; even the most refractory or courageous, as William Rufus, and the two first Henries, conquered in Clergy immunities by Anselme and Becket, men of great worth in other kinds, but for this accounted Worthies, eminent in the sanctity of those times, for this honoured and Canonised Saints. These the Crowns on their heads, or as Dunstan, Eadmund, and if there were any more Canterbury Canonisations: and such Crowns had the heads of Religious Orders, and first Founders and Inventors of Holies, as Dominicke, Francis, and others, (and now at last Ignatius Loyola) and all the Clergy were crowned with dignity, in their head oner-topping Kings, in the meanest Priest exempted from Kings, yea creating his Creator the King of Kings, (that I mention not their shaved crowns, nor the Martyr's crowns which befell Priests or laity, dying in this jerosolymitan Peregrination, or in fight against Christians, against whom the Pope had published his Crusado.) But these Crowns were like Gold, not of it, the Pope herein the best Alchymst, extracting true Gold out of Leaden Bulls, but distracting and contracting shows of Gold, seeming Canonisations, and sanctity in show and sound of holy Church, rather than true holiness: yea, the holy name of Church appropriated to these shaved crowns, by Popish Monopoly. Yet were the shows made fair, and in all their actions they had the faces of men, in resemblance of just reason and resolution: insomuch, that as when I look on the Scripture only, I wonder how there could be any Papist, so when in Histories and the courses of times, I look upon the Church, especially after Hildebrand, I as much wonder that all were not Papists, the smoke had so taken away the light of the Sun, and the Pope set up so many Night-lights of humane reasons, and Treasons or Traditions in Canon Law and School Divinity. Yea they had also the hair of Women, in insinuating impressions, and melting ravishments of flattering persuasions, promised pleasures of Paradise, dazzling pomps in the present, and for the future, Merits, Supererogations, deliveries from Purgatory, Relics of Saints Revelations, Miracles, & a world of the like; which this History of the Holy Land showeth sufficiently, and a Map of which you may see in Urbans elegant Oration, and Boamunds' cunning dissimulation. Their teeth were as teeth of Lions, in preying upon Temporal Lands, Liberties, jurisdictions, and Spiritual devouring of souls. Their Iron Breastplates, were their defensive immunities and exemptions, whereby they were hardened and heartened against all contrary powers. The sound of their Wings, was their preaching of Indulgences, thundering Interdictments, and Excommunications, Penances in Confessions, and the like. Their Tails, were the consequences of their Doctrine and Actions, which promising satisfactions to God and Man, yea Merit and Supererogation, the honouring of Saints and Angels, in the forepart: in the end stung like a Scorpion, filled the soul of their most devoted with di sconsolation, the body with grievous bodily exercises in Fast, Pilgrimages, (as here) selfe-whipping; Ever learning, never coming to the knowledge of the truth; giving real possessions, and bequeathing true beggary to their heirs, for deliverance from a Poetical Purgatory; crucifying themselves indeed before a painted Crucifix, buying repentance at a dear rate, and making more irksome way to Hell (if Gods infinite mercy prevented not) then that by which many have attained Heaven. Their King is the Angel of the bottomless pit, (you see whose Vicar he is indeed) and is named in Hebrew and Greek, as hardening the jews, and corrupting Christians; or as restoring both jewish rites and Gentle superstitions, in both a Destroyer. The five months some interpret of this life, some alluding to the Graffe-hoppers Summer season; some to Noah's flood, so long prevailing over the Earth; some to one hundred and fifty years, taking a day prophetically for a year, and reckoning from Hildebrand, to Gregory the Decretalist; some for an indefinite time, some for a short time: as if they should say, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father Acts 1. 7. hath put in his own power. I have rather sought to lay open their qualities then their durance: as for the time, Time will deliver it. Now for the other Vision of four Angels, bound in the great River Euphrates; some understand Euphrates my stically, for the means of upholding and advancing the Merchandise of mystical Babylon, that is of Rome and her Popery: Indeed four hath been a famous number, for the four Gospels, for those four first general Counsels, for the Ecclesiastic Aristocracy by the four Patriarches, (the fift was in manner titular) for the four Doctors of the Latin Church: also four hath been notable in this Papal mystery and Supremacy; first in the ages thereof, the Childhood from Boniface to Hildebrand, in a spiritual Monarchy, long growing up; the Youth from Hildebrand to Boniface the eight, in addition of power, over all powers Royal and Imperial, with youthful vigour trampling under foot the strongest Adversaries; the Man's age from thence till Luther, losing somewhat of that King-awing strength, by schisms amongst themselves, and by Counsels * As those of Constance, Basil, &c. so in the Statute of Praemunire in Rich. 2. &c. , Kings and Kingdoms better opportunity and vigilance; but holding up to the upmost their spiritual, till Luther gave beginning to their old declining age, and this their almost precarian and obnoxious power, which by leave of Kings and States they hold, howsoever in seeming above them. Four Courses have advanced and upheld them, Excommunications, (to which interdictments of Kingdoms, and deprivations of Kings are annexed) Decretal Laws and Constitutions to govern the Church; Wars by Crusadoes and Treasons, and Inquisitions against contrary opinions. Four sorts of men have been their Creatures and Creators; degenerated Monkery of later ages, which undermined the ancient sanctity and discipline, Canonists which wholly corrupted it; Schoolmen which admitted the Philosophers to be Masters in Divinity, and Friars which occupied both Churches and Palaces in new and merely Papal hypocrisies and privileges. And since, the revenues of Popery, as we shall by and by see, are four, Temporalties, Collations of Benefices, Indulgences, and Dispensations. But I rather like their Interpretation, which apply these four to the Angels of destruction, which literally have been loosed from Euphrates upon the Christian world, and indeed destroyed the third part of Christian men with bodily death. For presently after Boniface the Pope had obtained his Supremacy of Phocas, Mahomet arose with his new Sect in the East; the one with Locusts, (whereof you have heard) to corrupt the souls; the other with Horses in his Successors, to destroy the bodies of men. And these Angels of destruction have been many ways four. First, in the four Doctors, Authors of the four Sects of that irreligious Religion. For Mahumet having taken Mecca, created four Generals, Ebubezer, Omar, Osmen, and See my Pile. l. 3. c. 2. §. 2. Ali; whom he called, the four sharp Swords of God, and commanded them to go into the four parts of the world, to kill such as resisted. After Mahumets death, these four successively succeeded. These may be called four Angels, as the four Doctors of the Mahometan Law, (so they See my Pilg. l. 3. c. 7. are usually styled by the Mahometans) and reckoned Saints in their Calendar; whom they say Mahomet had prophesied should succeed him, who also feigned his Law received from the Angel Gabriel. These were Authors of four Sects also, Ali or Hali, of the Sect Imemia; Osmen of the Sect Baanesia, Homar of the Anefia, Ebubezer of the Melchia. These four in their succeeding Generations, have been sent out from near the parts of Euphrates: where before they may be said to be bound, because that howsoever Chosroes or some others at some start, or advantage passed over, and did hurt to the Roman Empire, (than the most flourishing part of the Church) yet did they not continued any long space, or much prevail on this side Euphrates, that being the boundary, as it were appointed of God, betwixt the Roman and the Parthian, and after, betwixt the Roman and Persian Empires. But after the Mahometans had once appeared from Arabia, which Euphrates washeth, they in one Age overranne Egypt, Syria, Palestina, Persia, yea overwhelmed Africa, quite thorough to the Straitss, and all Spain, with many other Countries * See ubi s 〈…〉. l. 3. c. 2. , never after recovered to the Empire. And as they began with four Angels in four Sects, and conquering to the four Winds: so there have been of them four principal Deluges, each from Euphrates, onerwhelming the world. That we reckon the first, in that Saracenicall Age: the second, that of the Turks, which under Belpheth took Diogenes the Greek Emperor prisoner, and conquered in manner all the Country to Constantinople, the occasion of this jerosolymitan expedition, and consequently, of kill the third part of men, dwelling in remote Countries which they had not seen, but came to the Holy Land as the public slaughter place and Shambleses of the Christian world: in which it is remarkable, that the two Calyphas of Bagdet and Cairo, one on the one side, the other on the other of Euphrates, otherwise dissenting, consented yet like Herod and Pilate, to kill Christ again in his members, and to perpetrate those but cherries, ye have read of in the former Relations. And let the understanding Reader examine the Roman Stories, and see if in above six hundred years from Romulus forward, there was so much Ethnic blood spilt on both sides, to purchase the Roman Monarchy, as here in much less than the third part of that time, was occasioned to be spilt by the Romish Hierarchy: on both sides shall I say? Or may I make the question, even of that which was merely Christian of the Eastern and Western believers? And the third overflowing, was of the Tartars, at first not Mahometan, yea destroying Bagdet and the Calypha, and enemies to mankind in general, See of the Tart. my Pilg. l. 4. c. 11. and 12. and after fol. in this Work in Haiton, M. Polo, &c. but after proving, and still continuing in greatest part Mohumetan. These did almost root out the Christianity of the greater Asia, and erected the greatest Empire (not with best bloodshed) that ever was: yea, they not only overranne the Christians, as fare as Poland and Russia, Hungaria and Germany by themselves, but forced the Chorosmines out of Persia, (which as you have heard gave the fatallest blow to the Christians in the Holy Land) and rooted out the Turkish Kingdom there, and forced them also to invade the Christians, founding in the Christian ruins the Aladine Turkish Kingdom in Anatolia, and enforcing over Euphrates the Progenitors of Ottoman, from whom beginneth our fourth Epocha, and that fourth Deluge of the Turkish See T. H. pa. 76. Nation, which hath devoured such worlds of Christian flesh. The Wars also of these peoples, have been principally by Horses, neither do I think the number expressed of two hundred Million is any whit hyperbolical, if we consider the innumerable Armies of innumerable Horsemen, which they have in diverse times burdened the World withal. That of the Tartars alone, if Authors report truly, easily makes credible that incredible number. The later expedition of the Tartars under Tamerlane, how monstrous doth it seem? Also, Their Horses having power in their mouths and tails, agrees to the manner of War used by those Nations, which used a conjoined flight and fight, as before ye have read, that even then when they seemed to fly, they had Serpent headed tails, and did flee but in cunning sleight, to return to greater mischief, shooting also as they fled, and wounding their pursuers. And as the number of four, so sitteth their four Doctors, four Sects four Deluges; so also have they had four principal places of residence, near to Euphrates, Mecca still hallowed in their profane Rites, the seat of Mahomet and his first Successors. After that Damascus (for jerusalem continued not their Imperial residence) and after that Bagdet, to which by a contrary faction was opposed Cairo, succeeding herein to Cairaoan, as that to Tunis. Likewise, four great Nations do still observe these Eufratean Angels, the Turkish (to whom the huge African tracts have some reference) the Persian, the Tartars (the chief of which is now seated in India, the Mogul successor of Tamerlan) and the Indian (in many smaller and specially maritime Kingdoms) depending for their Faith and Sceptre of the Arabians, which beginning with Trade proceeded to Conquest. But more then enough of these things. Wherein we see all plainly agreeing to this warring Religion, as in the former to the Romish Locusts; in both perhaps rather intimating the danger to Christians by both Angels (the one corporal, the other chief spiritual) than their time: both which we see have continued so long a time, and spread so fare, that they thereby, the Moor aswell as Papist, pled Catholic from See before ●inches journal. Apoc. 20. 1. Universality. Yet if we will weigh the time, when both were likely to do Christendom most harm, and like Samsons Foxes looking contrary, held a fiery conjunction in their tails, to set the World on fire; this Angel of the bottomless pit, puts us in mind of another Angel which came down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit, and a great chain in his hand, And he laid hold on the Dragon that old Serpent, and bound him one thousand years. And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the Nations no more till the thousand years should be fulfilled, and after that he must be loosed a little season. This is not a falling star, but an Angel which descends; even Christ himself (which is called the Angel of the Covenant) Mal. 3. Apoc. 1 and hath the keys of Hell and Death, which entereth into the strong man's house and binds him (as Primasius, Andreas Caesariensis, and other interpreters do agreed) that he should not seduce the Nations or Church of the Gentiles, as before in a general defection and idolatry. But after that thousand years expired, he should be loosed, not so long as in the Gentle superstitions, nor all so fare, but exchanging those profane Idol names (with greater wrong to God's holy Angels and Saints) should in holier Names and shows restore those Heathen Rites, Lights, Images, and other will-worships of Angels and dead men. Now, for a thousand years after Christ, the state of Christ's Church, though it were still after the primitive golden Age somewhat declining, as the Fathers and Ecclesiastical Histories show: Yet in substantial and fundamental points it continued sound, as Bishop jewel in the main points of Controversy hath showed for six hundred years, and Bishop Usher for the four Ages following, although these were much See D. Usher de C. E. S. & St. more corrupt than those former. Nemo repent fuit turpissimus: and it is true of mystical Rome also, that it was not built in one day. But I had rather the Reader should examine this point in Bishop Usher his learned work, the Christ. Eccles. Success. & Statu. I am more then enough busied in our Holy Land pilgrimage. Cedrenus mentions diverse stars fallen, one An. 1033. which made a noise in the fall (cum sonitu & fragore) and another the next year, which in the night made so great a light, that people t●ought the Sun had risen. He mentions also terrible Armies of Locusts, which brought miserable famine over those parts. as if God by visible signs would then warn men to observe these mystical predictions, when they were to work their most complete effects. The like is mentioned in the West by Floriacensis and others. An earthquake at jerusalem destroyed many buildings, and men, continuing forty days. The Temple of the Sepulchre had a little before been razed by Azius, whose son permitted the re-edifying thereof, and presently there resorted Glab. Rodulph. l. 4. c. 6. hist. sui temp. innumerable numbers; first, of the meanest; after of the mean sort, after of Kings, Prelates, Earls; and lastly, of women both noble and base. And when some questioned what this might signify, it was answered, the coming of Antichrist. Once; from the thousandth year after Christ, till Hildebrands time, Anno 1073. happened more frequent and prodigious signs in Heaven, Locusts, Famines, &c. on earth, than ever we read of, as Glaber and other Historians have recorded. And for those Hierosolymitan Pilgrimages in such numbers, what did they else but make way to these bloody expeditions, after that Poter the Eremite had received a revelation thereof. Neither is it likely, that this revelation was from any but the Devil (so many superstitious revelations, then more plainly arguing this losing of Satan) which is a liar and murderer from the beginning, and can turn himself into an Angel of light, as appeareth by his forementioned vanity, by the monstrous impiety of his followers, in sacrileges and all abuses to God and Men, in almost idolatry to himself. Whose attempts at jerusalem, whatsoever lastre they sparkle forth, yet wanted not some spark of Hell, in that they were so died in blood, corrupted with spoils, corrupting with superstition, and with neglect of their aeconomical and political calling. Christ himself had said, the true worshippers would shorship the Father, not at jerusalem, nor in that Mountain, but in spirit and truth: for God seeks such to worship him. And although I deny not that a place dignified with holy actions or passions, may be a Place to the memory and affection exciting holiness, yet for Religion of place to leave or neglect our place and ca●ling in Religion, is superstitious; and to ascribe sanctity to the place, is jewish. Gregory Nyssene Greg. Nys. de ijs qui adeunt Hierosol. hath written a whole Epistle against such Hierosolymitan Pilgrims, alleging, that it is neither commanded, nor is God present, or the holy Ghost any more there then in other places of Christendom; yea less, because more iniquity is there committed, in no place more nor more abominable: that himself had been there, but in the Church's affairs, and made this benefit thereby to know that their own were more holy; with other like passages against that superstitious passage. Which might better be spoken of these Worlds of men, which traveled nothing from themselves and their vices in this Pilgrimage, as the stories testify: yea Vitriacus Bishop of Achon, tells of the Christians which lived at jerusalem, as if they were the worst in all the world. And what else were the Templars, and other their chief Warriors, but such as were, The nearer the Temple, the further from God, verifying that proverb, Caelum non animum mutant, qui trans mare currunt? The Ancients Salp. Seu. l. 2. Beda i● Mar. 13, &c. thought that God suffered jerusulem before to be destroyed, for the further propagating of the Catholic Church, which liveth and walketh by Faith and not by sight: id Domino ordinante dispositum, ut legis seruitus à libertate fidei atque Ecclesiae tolleretur. And sure, just one thousand years after this ruin of the Temple lived Hildebrand, who began the Monarchy of the Church, in the deposing of Kings, which nothing ever so much effected as this disposing them first to serve the Cross, and after the Cross to serve to depose them. It savours somewhat of the Devils losing, that they which are called Gods, hereby were so loosed from their charges, and their charges or subjects by Crusadoes loosed from them, loosed against them. Mirabilis spiritus, (saith Dodechinus Abbas in his Appendix to Marianus Scotus) illius temporis homines impulit ad Dodechinus, Guibertus, Albertus Aq. &c. illud iter aggrediendum. A marvellous spirit (the loosed Dragon, it seemeth) moved the men of that time. For women used man's habit and went armed. And he saith, that Peter the Eremite carried about a Scroll, which he said, was fallen from Heaven, commanding men hereto. Men, Women, and Children followed him, so as Kingdoms were voided of Governors, Cities of Pastors, Streets of Inhabitants. They began their bloody and disordered outrages upon the jews, and after that used like hostility against the Christians in Hungary (which had showed them kindness) and other places as they passed, besides their uncleanness, fornications, and abominations amongst themselves. Albertus Aquensis addeth; Bishops, Abbots, Monks, Clergymen, Nobles, Princes, and all the vulgar, aswell chaste as incestuous, Adulterers, Homicides, Thiefs, Perjured, Robbers, and all the kind of Christian profession, and the Womankind led with penance (the first-fruits of which their Expedition declared) run together at Peter's preaching this way. He tells that Christ appeared in vision to Peter, bidding him carry from the Patriarch, Letters of our Embassage, and thou shalt raise the hearts of the faithful to purge the holy Places of jerusalem, and to restore the services of the Saints (officia Sanctorum.) For new by perils and many tentations, the gates of Paradise shall be opened to the Elect and Called. Leonem ex ungue. You may know by his Offices of Saints what Christ this was, and what Paradise was now set open, as also by Peter's peoples proper success, which being forty thousand, and the first that went, after much villainy, perished by Christian and Turkish swords before the rest could come, not above three thousand being left. Godscalke Priest, led fifteen thousand with like success. But above all, they were so superstitiously devoted to Peter, that whatsoever he said or did, was held subdivine, and they plucked off his Mules hairs for Relics (his hypocritical abstinence, Quicquid age●at seu loqueb▪ quasi quiddam subdivinum videbatur, praesertim cum etiam de eius mul● pili pro reliquijs raperentur, Guib. hist. ●ier. Robert the Monk hath before told you.) These are the words of Guibert an eyewitness, which never saw man so frequented with multitudes, so enriched with gifts (which he bestowed on his followers) so applauded for sanctity. And which more increased the wonder (he calls it a miracle) victuals being that year very dear, yet men sold their goods cheap to buy provisions dear for that way of God, as it was called. Yea, the men which to day laughed at men for this distracted devotion, to morrow were suddenly possessed with like instinct, and imitated those whom they had derided. Children, saith he, old Wives, tender Virgins, trembling old Men, devoted themselves to wars and Martyrdom: poor men carrying their small substance in Carts with their little ones, which asked at every Town if it were jerusalem. These and much more shall you read of the general confused raptures of that Age. Fulcberius hath told you of sixty hundred thousand, which undertook the way, most of which repent, or died, or were forced to stay. God is not a God of confusion: & quae à Deo sunt, ordinata sunt. These confusions preach Babylon, and these raptures, strange instincts, strong, impetuous, mad zeal, 1. Cor. 14. Rom. 13. revelations, and all abominations in all places, plainly proclaim that Hell was broken lose indeed: and the cry of blood, and exaltation of superstition in Relics, and the like cry out, that Satan was loosed. When I read that Anselme esteemed the Alpha of his times for learning and sanctity, gave so light credit to receive two hairs, brought by a Soldier of Boamunds' company from those parts, with great joy and reverence, and to keep them with great veneration, as two of the hairs So Eadmerus which was his keeper of them, l. 4. which the blessed Virgin plucked from her head at the Cross in the time of the Passion: (two others the Bishop of Rouen received with a long Procession of Monks, Canons, Priests, People, with the greatest honour.) What may we think of the unlearned vulgar? Yea, his judgement of Relics Eadmerus describeth, upon occasion of a Bone, said to be of Prisca the Martyr, given him, whom desiring more, Anselme restrained, saying, that her body cannot be entire so long as this Bone shall be wanting. Wherefore if thou shalt keep it worthily, and shalt serve the Lady whose it is with what devotion thou canst, she will accept the gift of thy service as thankfully as if thou shouldest serve her whole body. Of the Cross you have already read, upon what ground it was received (a superstitious Surians report, as the former on a Soldiers) how observed and served, and consequently how multiplied. Once, Revelations caused adoration at Relics, Crosses, Images, Pilgrimages, and the like; that is, the Devil was loosed a thousand years after Christ, to seduce the Nations as before, to Ethnic idolatry and superstition, all things fitted to Heathenish splendour, and himself with signs and lying wonders, working effectually in the children of disobedience; Ehtnicism in Rites and worships being restored, but Palliated with Christian names and shows. A thousand years * Of the access to Papal power in that Age by Hildebrands degrees, &c. See D. Vsh. ubisup. had passed after Christ, before the Real Presence was decreed (more before Transubstantion, Elevation, Adoration, Communion in one kind) before the Cardinals grew Kings fellows, the Election of the Pope being devolued to them; before Canonists, and Schoolmen, the issues of Lombard and Gratian, before exemptions of the Clergy from Kings, before Kings become Subjects to the Pope, before there were any Friars, before religious Orders were so divided, subdivided, multiplied; before Indulgences, jubilees, Canonisations, legal power of Decretals, General Counsels of all Christendom called and ordered by the Pope, before marriages wholly prohibited the Clergy, before Saturday made our Lady's day, before Crusadoes, Interdictments, Inquisitions, and other carnal and spiritual Monsters of cruelty. A thousand years had passed before this present face of Popery had once seen the World, or the World it; which after that time of the Devils losing by degrees crept in, even the modern Council of Trent adding many things, and many things still added occasionally by Papal Constitutions to Popish faith. The smoke from the bottomless pit darkened the light of the Sun to humane eyes: and this Papal Moon is ever in change, the Scriptures, as Cardinal Card. Cus. Epist. ad B●●. Cusanus writes, altering their sense also with the practice & interpretation of the Church. Now indeed was the time when Antichrist was ascended his Throne, which had been closely conceived in former and better times; for even in Paul's time the mystery of iniquity did already work, when some preached Christ of envy and strife, when the Pastors did not naturally care Phil. 1. & 2. for the state of the Flock, with a genuine, Fatherly and Pastorly regard; but all sought their own and not the things of Christ, and that in Rome: so that whereas charity seeketh not her own, 1. Cor. 13. 1. joh. 4. and God is charity, and he that dwelleth in charity dwelleth in God and God in him, the Devil had no fit means to under-mine the Faith, then by diverting charity, perverting and subverting it with self-love and ambition. Which seeds lay hidden (only now and then some motions and springings, as it were, in the womb of the Roman Church, by some proud and wicked Popes testified both conception and quickness) till by Phocas his Midwifery Antichrist was borne, above six hundred years after Christ, and grew up by degrees to further maturity, till a thousand years were expired, and the Devil was again loosed in the Sea of Rome. These thousand years, after some were expired in the thousandth year, when Sylvester the Of this losing of Satan, see D. Usher's book, the Christ. Eccles. success. & statu. second was Pope, who had attained the Seat by compact with the Devil, according to whose aequiuocating Oracle he lost it and his life, saying Mass in jerusalem, a Chapel so called, which he understood of the Holy City. The common expectation of those times was of the Devils losing and the World's end, but seeing no such matter (for this was a mystery, in which men could not see Wood for Trees) they fell every where on work with building of glorious fabrikes of Monasteries and Churches. Of which Hilaries words deserve memory: Cavete Antichristum. Hil. count. Aur. Arrian. Male enim vos parietum amor cepit, malè Ecclesiam Dei in tectis adisicijsque veneramini: male sub his, pacis nomen ingeritis. Anne ambiguum est in his Antichristum esse sessurum? Wickliff, White and Luther, with others of later times, have applied the losing of Satan to that time. Otho the Emperor gave eight Cities to this Sylvester in Marca Ancona, for his more Papal Port. Others begin these thousand years from Christ's Passion, at which time another Conjurer Theophylact, called Benedict the ninth, was Pope, made at ten or twelve years of age: at which time Authors tell strange reports of devouring Locusts in the East and West, and of a portentous Dragon, appearing of a mile in length, huge bigness, dreadful with horrible scales, hissing, coldness, colours, without legs and feet, as Arnolphus an eyewitness testifieth, ending in terrible thunders all that day (the Friday seven-night after Whitsuntide) and the next. Others refer this losing of Satan to Hildebrands time, another famous Sorcerer, so styled (and therefore deposed) not by Benno alone, but by a whole Synod of Bishops, Anno 1080. He brought in the doctrines of Devils, forbidding the Clergy marriage (which caused great tragedies) and appointing Saturday fasts. Once; he exalted the Papacy and Romish Church to freedom, wealth, temporal Revonue, to rule over all secular Rulers, to be Lady of all Christians, from whom the right of this great, ever-dreadfull and venerable, and almost infinite power (they are the words of Onuphrius) hath proceeded. He first deposed the Emperor, and he took order for exalting this Urban * Victor the next Pope lived but a little while. the second (the second Turban or Hildebrand) to the Seat. As for the manners of those times how degenerate they were, all the Authors which then writ, yea Tyrius the most famous Writer of these Holy Land wars, have delivered them beyond all parallel of all Ages for cruelty, oppression, ignorance, treason, and all abominations of desolation: and like Priests like People. Let the Reader see these things more fully handled in Doctor Ushers learned work. As for those which begin the Devils binding at Constantine's time, and losing with Bon face, one thousand and three hundred years after Christ, they do not well consider that fro● Gregory to Boniface there was more effusion of Christian blood, than had been all the times of the ten Primitive Persecutions; not only by Turks, Tartars, and civil wars amongst the Christians; but also by occasion of the Wars called Holy, both in the millions which perished in them, and other millions by them through Indulgences against Emperors, Kings, Princes, States, Albigenses and all the Opponents whatsoever. And what are seventy to a thousand, whethersoever of these three opinions be followed? §. II Of the four means which Popes have to get monies: Of the two first, their Temporalties and Collations of Benefices. Franciscus' Soderinus Cardinal of Uolterra, a man versed in the troublesome affairs of Hist. council. Trid. l. 1. published in Italian, and Latin, and Englished by Master Brent. the Papacies of Alexander, julius and Leo, could counsel Adrian that reformation of manners was not the way to extinguish Heresies, raised against the authority of the Church of Rome; but Crusadoes, by exciting Princes and People to root them out; that thus Innocent the third oppressed the Albigenses, and the succeeding Popes the Waldenses, Picards, Lionists, Arnoldists, Speronists and Patavines: that likewise many Germane Princes if they might have leave to seize on the States of Luther's favourers, would greedily embrace the condition; and many might be caused to follow them by Indulgences. Neither could any reformation be made without diminishing the Rents of the Church, which having four Fountains, the one Temporal (the Rents of the Ecclesiastical state) the other three Spiritual, Indulgences, Dispensations, and Collations of Benefices; none of them could be stopped, but that one quarter of the Revenues would be cut off. You see here the four Rivers of the Pope's Para 〈…〉 e, the four feet of the Beast, all which had either their beginning of being, or strength at lest to support it about these times. For as for the Temporal Revenues, their original is derived from the rebellion raised against Leo Iconomachus, whom for abolishing Images, Pope Gregory the second excommunicated, ac m●x Italy populos Sacramenti (they are the words of Sigonius the Pope's Historian) quo se illi obligaverant religione exoluit, & ne ei aut tributum darent, aut alia ratione obedirent, in Car. Sigon. de reg. Ital. l. 3. A. D. 726. dixit. Thus the People r 〈…〉 led, killed the Emperor's Lieutenants and swore subjection to the Pope. Ita Roma, Romanusque Ducatus ad Rom. Pontificem pervenit. So did Rome and the Roman Dukedom accrue to the P●pe by treason (or by leasing, for Onuphrius a Papal Antiquary esteems it a tale) and having thrived so well by treason at home, he fared much better by like arts elsewhere: the French, by the Pope's counsel enthronising Pipine, and deposing Chilperike: who with Charles his son were not unthankful. For to omit Pipines' devotion, his son Charles having subdued the Lumbards' (which still were troublesome to the Popes, not permitting them well to hold what they had so ill gotten) left Apulia and Calabria to the Emperor Sig. l. 4. (which the Normans after turned into another Kingdom) to others other parts, to the Pope he permitted t●e Exaronate of Ravenna, Pentapolis, the Perusine Dukedom, the Roman, Tuscan Onupb. in vita Greg. 7. col. 271, 272. see Aventine, and diverse Authors, cited by D. Ʋsher, ubi sup. and Campan, iure principatu & ditione sibiretentâ; reliqua ipse sibi nomine regni retinuit. The Right, Sovereignty and I risdiction reserved, made the Pope no absolute Prince: and the acknowledging him Patricius Romanus, the making and Inuestiture by Ring and Staff of Archbishops and Bishops in every Province, yea his choosing the Pope and ordering the apostolic Sea, made him an absolute subject. And subjects they were till Hildebrands time, and their authority, saith Onuphrius, extended not further than matters of Faith. Caeterum Imperatoribus suberant, ad eorum nutum omnia fiebant, de eyes iudicare vel quidquam decernere non audebat Papa Romanus. Primus omnium R. Pont. Greg. 7. armis Nortmannorum fretus, opibus Comitissae Machildis mulieris per Italiam Potertissimae confisus, discordiaque Germanorum Principum bello civili laborantium inflammatus, praeter maiorum morem contempta Imperatoris authoritate & potestate, cum summum Pontificatum obtinuisset Caesarem ipsum (à quo si non electus, saltem confirmatus fuerat) non dico excommunicare, sed etiam regno Imperioque privare ausus est. Res ante ea saecula inaudita. Nam fabulas quae de Arcadio, Anastasio, & Leone Iconomacho circumferuntur nihil moror. And thus whereas the Popes and the whole Clergy had been exalted by Princes, they become Princes of their Princes; and in this Gregory first * Sigeb. Chron. haec sola novitas, ●e dicam baeresis &c. Otho Fris. lego & relego Rom. regum & Imp. gesta & nusquam invenio ante &c. Otho Fris. Chron. lib 6. in fine & prol. 7. Vid. lib. de vita Henr. written by one of that time, Malmsb. l. 3. de Reg. Ang. imitated David, which cut off Goliahs' head with his own sword, as Otho Frisingensis hath observed. Henry the fourth King, the third Emperor of that name, was the subject of Gregory's fury, a man for humility, patience, and many virtues much commended; yea, for bounty to the Church, as at Spire, Mentz, &c. and for valour tried in sixty two battles, but so haunted with the evil Genius of the Papacy, ut rem religionis tractare sibi videretur quisquis in illum (you read our Malmesburie) arma produceret. The temporal power of the Pope, was much increased by the great Legacy of Countess Mathildis, (as a little before by the gift of Otho to Sylvester) and by taking advantages in the Norman and other occasions: which they held with uneven fortunes, and not so quiet that Rome itself could well brook it (which caused diverse of them to live at Auinion for about seventy years) and was not secure to them till the time of Boniface the ninth, a man composed of the worst vices and best fortunes, as Theodorike à Niem, one of his Courtiers observeth; who first, in alto & basso Theod. de Schisl. 2. c. 13. Plat. de vit. P. in Bon. 9 (saith he) temporale dominium habuit, quod contigit ex dissensione civium Romanorum. So Platina, Primus papuli Romani vim omnem in Pontificem transtulerit, creatis sus nutu Magistratibus omnibus, ●●nitaque Sancti Angeli arce, &c. Once, how ever they got this Papal Duchy or temporal Kingdom, they had never kept it but by their Spiritual Empire and Monarchy, and that branch especially which looks to jerusalem. For the generation of the Pope's Temporalties in Italy, (now valued by some above diverse Kingdoms) arose out of the corruption and ruin of the Empire, the Emperor's being Kings aswell of Italy as Germany, crowned * Sec B●t. and Book of Estate● by E. G, not only at Aquisgrave or Germany, but at Milan for Italy, and at Rome for the Empire. But the Empire decaying by the Pope's stratagems, by bandying factions against the Emperors, by inciting them to Holy Land Expeditions (to their great weakening) by exciting the World against them for neglect, by taking opportunities in their absence at home, by seeking to betray them there, by applying and emploing the Crusadoes and Indulgences, (yea, sometimes as before ye have read of Conrade) greater indulgence against them, or theirs then against Saracens, (most of which Matthew Paris hath delivered of Frederick the Second) besides, Monies raised, by Tenths, Lones, Impositions, and specially by releasing Vows for Holy Land Expeditions, to maintain Armies against them; hence the Imperial Rent, Guelph and Gibelline long and bloody division, and the Emperor quite deprived of Italy, and so little left him of Germany, in Germany also. Thus hath the Pope turned his Keys into Picklocks, into Swords, into Sceptres, exercising his Spiritual unlimited power, Extra anni solisque vias (saith * B●t●r● 2. part. l. 4. one) to all parts of the World: yea, and if there should be found out more Worlds, as Democritus dreamt, this Dreamer adds that they should all be under Papal jurisdiction. This hath no Hills, Seas, or Rivers for boundaries, but is without Horizon or limitation. And this power hath two Functions to rule; and to provide against dangers of Wolves; both vicious and heretical persons, as also Princes either malignant or negligent. For seeing that Princes have original from Elections of the people, and this power is confirmed by mutual Oaths of Prince and people, and God hath given all power of binding and losing of Oaths to the Pope: therefore Botero concludes all Temporal Prince's subject to the Pope's censure, which Ordine ad Deum, in pretence of defence the Church hath raised such Tragedies in the Christian World. Now for Collations of Benefices, these partly depend of his Temporal Sovereignty, and partly are wrung and extorted from Temporal Sovereigns and Patroness, under pretence of their Simoniacal bestowing them. This the pretended quarrel of Gregory to Henry, and of his Successors to the next Henry, and all other Christian Princes. Eadmerus was present at the Roman Council of Pope Urbane, and heard his words excommunicating all Laymen giving, and all Ecclesiasticals taking Inuestitures at their hands, and all which consecrated such so invested (a custom which had continued many Ages) and all which for preferments of the Church did homage to Laymen, Dicens nimis execrabile videri, manus qua in tantam eminentiam excreverint, ut quod nulli Angelorum concessum est, Deum cuncta creantem suo ministerio creent, & eundem ipsum Ead. Noverum lib. 2. Vid. Selden Annot. ad ●und. Malmesbur. &c. pro redemptione & salute totius Mundi Summi Dei Patris obtutibus offerant, in hanc ignominiam detrudi, ut ancillae fiant earum manuum quae die ac nocte obscoenis contagijs inquinantur, rapinis & iniustae sanguinum effusioni addictae commaculantur. He adds; His praesentes fuimus, haec conspeximus, his ab universis fiat, fiat, accla●●ri audivimus. Thus you see the Real and Corporeal Presence (that men may know what benefit accrueth to the Pope by that Doctrine) is made an argument of divesting Princes of Inuestitures, and making of Prelates: both first confirmed in that Age, the one by Pope Nicholas against Berengarius, the other by Gregory and Vrban: thus opposing and exalting 2. Thes. 2. 4. himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped, that is over all powers Civil and Ecclesiastical (called Gods) and over God himself, whom here he professeth to be created by his creature: a threefold cord of power, all broken by one blast of the Pope. How stiffly King Henry stood for his Inuestitures, and how Henry the Emperor warred and captived the next Pope paschal for them, Eadmerus, Malmesbury, and others than living testify, the Pope swearing and starting from his Oath in that case. Neither is it likely that the Popes had thus made all Bishops and Abbots depend upon themselves, without acknowledging homage to their Princes, usurping so evidently all Ecclesiastical Supremacy, had not the civil combustions on one side (as here under King Stephen the first King which discontinued them) and exhaustions into the Holy Land on the other side, made the Pope dreadful, whose breath could thus lead the Western World into the East. Thus did the Pope usurp a Monopoly of the Keys by Elections, Postulations, Translations, Reservations, Provisions, Unions, Permutations, Accesses, Regresses, Coadiutories; by Compositions for Palls, Crosier Staffs, Mitres, Rings; personal Visitations by Bishops and Abbots of the Apostles stairs; by making his Cardinals, a The Pope can make his Cardinal's rich and himself by their creation, both by money for that dignity, and by all their former Benefices falling to him. (which in this Age first grew to be Giants and men of renown, and as I said, King's fellows, being before but Bishops, Priests, & Deacons,) able to carry it out in pomp and Majesty as befits the Apostles of Christ's Vicar; and by enriching his Kindred, Countrymen, Officers, and Favourites with the best Benefices and Prelacies in every Country, (whereof let the Reader inform himself in Matthew Paris, of that Egyptian Babylonian servitude in his time, as also of his imposing sums of money to be given out of these, and if they had it not, to be taken up of the Caursines (Outlandish Papal Usurers, at abominable rates) Tenths, First-fruits, Thirds, Fifthes, and I know not what Annuities and Pensions, yea, the open and shameless sale of these at Rome (read Theod. à Niem a Courtier to many Popes, of Arts beyond what Simon, or Magus, or the Devil himself had ever heard of, if it could be Simony which the Popes did, who forsooth could not sin as their flatterers said) and lastly, by making Laws in all these and other Ecclesiastical affairs to remain to all Generations, whereby the Clergy was exempt from Kings, not Kings from their Clergy; yea, forced out of their means and Lands, to maintain the subjects of another Sovereign; every Monastery being a Castle, Theod. a N. l. 2. c. 7, 8, 9, 10. & d. every Cathedral a spiritual exempt City, every Prelate the Pope's Captain, and to whom also they were particularly sworn. Consider this leg of the beast, and consider Monstrum horrendum, inform, conceived long before, in receiving Appeals from all parts, but borne in that Smoke from the bottomless pit, when Satan was loosed; nor ever could have grown to full age, if Indulgences had not strengthened the Popes, to tread under foot all The words of P. Alexander, treading on the Emperors, neck. Super Aspidem & Basiliscum ambulabis, &c. Asps and Basilisks (so they esteemed gainsaying Kings and Emperors) nor were Indulgences of any force at all in this kind before this Expedition, when and whence sprung their unexpected puissance, and thence the Popes, as shall anon appear. Besides, the Eastern Patriarches which before these wars, held of long time in many Ages no communion with the Popes of Rome, by this means become subject to him, Antiochia first, than jerusalem, and after that Constantinople itself (Rome's Corrival) being subjected and subdued by these Expeditions from the West; and I know not what Genive, both in the East and West, making the Bishops in seeming most religious, make this a part of their Religion to quarrel with their Kings, (and one with another for superiority of their Seas) and go to the Pope for refuge, as is seen in Anselme of Canterbury, Thurstan of York, and others; and especially Thomas Becket, whose murder in that quarrel, construed to a Martyrdom, and rewarded with a Canonization, did superexceedingly advance and advantage the Pope's power over Kings; furthered by the emulation of the French King against the English, which instigated the Bishop first, after the Pope; lastly, his own sons against him, honouring the new Saint also with personal Visitation, Offering and Pilgrimage. Also Daibert the first Western Patriarch of jerusalem, taught his Successors this Lesson, who went to Rome to complain of his King; William an Englishman, first Latin Archbishop of Tyre, and William, the Author of the Holy Land History, with others must needs fetch their power from Rome: and the Eastern Empire being before See the stories before related. weakened by the Saracens and Turks, now engirt on both sides by the Western franks, the heart and bowels being also by civil dissensions embroiled, it must needs follow that by the fall of her Competitor, Rome must arise, sit alone and reign as a Queen; Whose ambitious neglects, hath since betrayed that whole Empire to the Turk. §. III Of Dispensations. But Temporalties and Benefices were but the hinder legs, of this babylonical Beast, for stability; Dispensations and▪ Indulgences were the two forelegs, more active for prey and puissance. And these also now began to be of vigour and strength in the Church to Papal Monarchical intents and purposes. As for Dispensations it is true, that there was some use of them in the ancient Church: it being necessary that as in the Temporal, so in the Ecclesiastical Republic, there should be according to conducent circumstances, Ground and reason of Dispensations. a qualification of rigid (which differing times may esteem rigorous) Canons. Even the Ceremonies of Divine Law yielded to the necessity of Charity, as in David's eating the Shewbread, justified by Christ himself, who prefers Mercy to Sacrifice. How much more in the milder times of the Gospel, and in the Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical, not given immediately by ministry of Angels; nor to a jewish Pinfold, or one compendious people, and that for a set time till Shilo came; but to a Sea of peoples, by ministry of men, without limitation of time; may the difference of times, manners, and men require a dispensing by change, or suspension by connivance, making the best harmony of Mercy and judgement. No man puts new wine into old vessels: nor were later, weaker times fitted to the severity of the Ancients, which were both more holy, and by necessity were forced for want of the Temporal Sword, to whet the Spiritual sharper. Neither can men see all circumstances which may arise, nor are all men or times of one constant tenor, Summum ius, su 〈…〉 iniuria: The wring of the Nose bringeth forth Pro. 30 vlt. & 10, 1. Cor. 9 Acts 27. blood; the forcing of wrath bringeth forth strife, Charity covereth a multitude of offences, is weak with them that are weak, and burneth when others are offended, maketh us all things to all: yea, casts forth the wheat into the Sea to prevent shipwreck, notwithstanding a promise of deliverance. Hence new Parliaments, Statutes, Edicts; hence later Counsels, Synods, Canons. But what is this to the Popes Non obstante▪ 〈…〉 a plenitude of power to dispense with Oaths, Vows, and whatsoever Divine or Humane, standing in the way of his Monarchy? True it is, that above four hundred years before this time, Gregory Bishop of Antio●h did dispense with the Oath of the Army, which said, they had sworn not to admit Philippic●● their Commander, Euag. l 6. c. 12. In malis promissis rescinde fidem, in tu 〈…〉 to muta decretum. alleging the Episcopal power of binding and losing: but this was to prevent, not to invent Treason; to reduce to, and not seduce from loyalty & subjection to their Emperor. In these times first were the Keys of the kingdom of heaven, pretended by Peter's pretended Successor, to exclude the Kings of the earth, with Petra dedit Petro, Petrus Diadema Rodulpho, setting up one & putting down another Emperor at Papal pleasure. Little did Dispensations before avail the Papacy (except in enlarging the Phylacteries of his spiritual power, in admitting Appeals, and making himself a busybody, and Interloper, Magnus Ecclesia ardelio) but now the Cedars of Libanus quaked with fear of fire from the bramble, when Dispensations with the Oaths of jud. 9 Subjects, had deposed Henry the victorious Emperor, by the Ministry of his own Son. In vain did that Son seek afterwards to stop the current in taking the Pope Prisoner: Sero medicina paratur; his Father's Example might teach him to fear some. Absolom, to imitate himself. And especially Dispensations were brought into request, by the q●●st of the Holy Land: when large Merit and larger Indulgences, Privileges, Praviledges attend the Vow, and taking the Cross on the one side; and larger sums fill the Pope's Coffers on the other side by the Pope's dispensing: when some Friars go before to preach the Crusado and holy War, other Friars are sent after with Faculties to dispense for so much money, as the Expedition would cost you, leaving you no less merit with a great deal more safety, ease and pleasure at home: when the Pope can thus prostitute the zeal of Christians, to let and set it to Farmers and Undertakers, Nummus ait pre me, nubit Cornubia Romae. as to Richard Earl of Cornwall, (whose sums this way gotten were incredible, able to make way to his Imperial Election) when the like Dispensations are bestowed as Papal favours to repair the broken state of others: when Dispensations raise up new Locusts from the bottomless pit; not only exempting some principal Monasteries from Episcopali jurisdiction, as the Pope's peculiars under Saint Peter's immediate protection (and he thus obliged the chief Colleges of the chief learned men of those times, to maintain that power which privileged them) but Chapters of Cathedral Churches, whole Orders of Religion, as the Cluniacensian and Cistercian Congregations; and after that the Orders of Friars in their several swarms, dispensing to them, not only Exemptions from Bishops, but power to build Churches, to receive See bist. Conc. Trid. pag. 221. Confessions, to preach in all places, to be Bishops in every Diocese, and Curates in every Parish; at once Papal Lords by Dispensations, and Mendicants by Vow and Profession. Yea, every petty Priest might obtain by his Purse an exemption from Episcopal power. And lastly, new Dispensations, and new Privileges have hatched a new Ignatian Society of particoloured Leopards, Regular-Secular-Clergie-Lay-Fathers-Friars-all-things-nothing. Thus Dispensations made way to get monies by Sales; Friends by Gifts, Patrons by patronising (Forts and Armies of Learned men in Abbeys, Covents, Colleges, Congregations, Orders) yea, they rob the Church of her Officers and Labourers; it being now a glorious virtue for Bishops and Priests to forsake their flocks, and in stead of Spiritual warfare against the Devil, (by preaching to cast down, with weapons not carnal, imaginations and every 2. Cor. 10. 4. Concil. Sur. tom. 3. pag. 754. Mat. Paris. Hen. 3. pag. 911. in Concil. 〈◊〉. Of Baldw●nss ●tinerarie, Giraldus hath written a book. high thing exalted against the knowledge of God) to embrace this carnal against the Turks, walking in and warring after the flesh: yea, they were dispensed with for non residence, meanwhile, and to receive or lay to pawn the first-fruits of their Benefices for that three years, no less then if they were resident. So Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury, made a Pilgrimage thorough England and Wales, to win Pilgrims for this war. Pope Gregory had excommunicated Frederick the Emperor, for not going to the holy wars, as he had vowed: he went and did gloriously, as you have read already: but the Hospitulars and Templars pursuing the Pope's quarrel sought to betray him to the Sultan, (a perfidy odious to that Infidel) and in his absence the Pope sets john de Brenes, to conquer and subject his Sicilian Dominions. For quarrels of those Templars, and others, he is again excommunicated; and the third time by Innocent in the Council of Lions: Omnesque (saith the Pope therein) qui ei iuramento fidelitatis aliquo modo astricti vel obligati, à iuramento buiusmod● perpetuò absolu 〈…〉 us & liberamus, authoritate Apostolica firmiter & strictim inhibendo ne quisquam de cetero sibi tanquam Imperatori vel Regi pareat, vel quomodo libet parere intendat. Decernendo quoslibet qui deinceps et, velut Imperatori vel Regi, consilium vel auxilium praestiterint (could the Devil have roared louder against Charity?) seu sautorem, ipso facto excommunicationis vinculo subiacere, &c. To palliate this Dispensation of Oaths, and electing a new Emperor, the Holy Land business was also a goodly covert, where besides the Dispensations to beneficed Priests (after this Expedition, given to all such as could pay the price, insomuch, that john Mansell had four thousand Marks of Ecclesiastical Revenue in those days of Henry the Third, and others incredible purchases in that kind of pluralities) he authorizeth Bishops to excommunicate and interdict the Lands of such as having received the Cross did not perform their vow. All Archbishops, Bishops, Abbots, and such as have cure of souls, are enjoined to preach this word of the Cross to their Cures, to go or sand Soldiers thither for remission of their sins. Crossed Debtors are freed from paying Usuries, although bound thereto by Oath, &c. And thus treasonable Dispensations began by Hildebrand, grew up to strength and maturity by this Holy Land business, and both laity and Clergy at once were exempt from oaths, vows, and bonds to God and Men. Hence grew that Non obstante, * Non obstante was a clause, signifying notwithstanding, that is notwithstanding any Canon, Law, Promise', Privilege, &c he would dispense, and they might do the contrary. so often mentioned by Matthew Paris, for the grievances whereof the whole Parliament sent Anno 1246. Messengers or Legates, to Lions to treat with the Pope, and for which that Lincoln Bishop Robert Grosted (whom the Western Church admired for Learning and Sanctity) both writ to the Pope, and on his deathbed proved him to be Antichrist. He affirmeth also that the King undertook to swear with most solemn Ceremonies of Candle curse, that which he observed not, in confidence of the Pope's Dispensation: yea, falsified his own, and frustrated his Progenitors Acts and Grants in professed imitation of the Popes Non obstante: vowed this Holy Land Expedition, and swore where he had no meaning to do any thing, but get money of his people; part whereof might procure Papal Dispensation. Yea, hereby the Popes have obliged Kings, States, and Kingdoms to them, by dispensing with cathes, with Marriages in degrees forbidden, or having other wives living, so that their Posterities stand obnoxious to the Pope for fear of illegitimation. In the first of these the Pope by Temporalties become a temporal Prince by Treason to his Prince; in the second by Collation of Benefices, he become universal Bishop, swallowing the power of all Bishops and Churchmen, and of Princes over them, into a Papal Whirlpool, which he confirmed by Laws, sitting in Ecclesiam (as it was prophesied of the Man of Sin) as representing the whole Church, invested in her whole power, which under him as under covert Barns was no person in Law, but he answers all in Law, and is himself in his written Decretals, and in his present Consistory, the speaking Law of the Church: In this third, he is more See abundant testimonies hereof in Conc. Lat. sub jul. 2. & Le●●. 10. than Law, cutting asunder the Gordian knot, by Dispensations, if he cannot by Glosses, and qualifying Interpretations untie it; above Law, above the Church, above God, above himself by his Non Obstante, in fullness of power disannulling all their acts hindering his acts and present purposes. And whatsoever hath been by former Popes, by Counsels, by themselves ordained for reformation, una falsa lachrymala quam vix vi extorserit, one goodly pretence forced to some show of equity, shall with a Dispensing Non Obstante, turn to serve his turn, and bring money to his Coffers, though purposely devised against it. Thus dealt he with Commenda's (devised for the good of the Church, which was commended for a time to some other fi● Rector, till a proper Rector and worthy might be procured) to a longer time, yea, to term of life, for the goods, not the good of the Church. Even after Luther's Plist. Conc. Trid. pag. 251. preaching Pope Clement commended to Hippolytus all the Benefices of the World, Secular and Regular, Dignities and Parsonages, Simple and with Cure, being vacant for six months, to begin from the first day of his possession, with power to dispose of, and to convert to his use all the first-fruits. Yea, this Cardinal de Medicis (which plucked out the eyes of his brother julius Gui●ciard, hist. lib. 6. whom his Mistress loved more than him for his eyes sake) continued to hold the Archbishoprics of Milan in Lombardy, Capua in the Kingdom of Naples, Strigonium in Hungary, besides the Bishoprickes of Agria in Hungary, Mutina, and Ferrara in Italy, places so far distant. Unions devised for the Church's provision in the insufficience of one living, by adding some near one, were stretched to thirty or forty wheresoever lying, as if the good not of the Church, but of the person had been intended. Matthew Paris in his time tells that the Pope sent to the Bishops of Canterbury, Lincoln, See Rain, and H●rt. 7. 6. and Salishury, to provide three hundred Romans in the Benefices next vacant, giving none other till these were provided, which never meant to come at any cure but of the money. Yea, when they died other Italians succeeded, so that their receipts in this kind, far surmounted the Crown Lands: and after complaints to the Pope, and the forementioned Council so zealous of the Holy Land, the case was worse, as it happened to the Israelites by Pharaoh's Taxe-masters, swelling from sixty to seventy thousand Marks. Clement the sixt reserved for two Cardinals, which he had lately made, the Benefices voided and to be next voided, besides Bishoprickes, and Abbeys, to the sum of two thousand Marks, which in the valuations of those times, might one with another be two hundred, forsooth, for these Princepes mundi, consiliarij nostri (so saith Pope Pius T. Walsingham in Ed. 3. Sac. Cer. Ec. Rome lib. 1. s. 8. c. 3. of his Cardinals) & coniudices orbis terrarum, successores Apostolorum circa thronum sedentes, Senatores urbis & Regum similes, veri mundi Cardines, super quos militantis ostium Ecclesiae voluendum ac regendum est. Thus Cardinal * He●●ologia Anglica. Wolsey is said to have had more Revenues, than all the Bishops and Deans in England now. In the Council of Trent (which pretended to reform, intended to palliate, if not further H●st. conc Tr. l. 7 to pollute with abuses, at lest in the greater and Papal part) the Pope could not endure the question of Residence due iure divine, which the Spanish Bishops urged, and in the question of Dispensations had Adrian a Dominican Friar, to defend his absolute and unlimited power; and though he dispensed without cause, the dispensation was to be held for good, alleging that of Saint Paul, that Ministers are dispensers of the mysteries of God, and to them is the dispensation 1. Cor. 4. committed * A gloss contrary to the T●xt, as if Dispensing the Word, were concealing or cancelling it. (his pattern was the Dispenser or Steward, Luc. 16. which is said to deal wisely, as the Pope did in the Master piece of their skill, this whole Council) and though the Pope's dispensation in divine Law be not of force, yet every one aught to captivated his understanding, and believe that he hath granted it for a lawful cause, and that it is temereity to call it in question. Laynez, the General of the last Locust-brood (the * Hist conc. ●r. lib. 8. Jesuits) said, that to say the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God, is to teach men to prefer their own conscience before the authority of the Church, that it cannot be denied that Christ had power to dispense in every Law, nor that the Pope is his vicar, nor that there is the same Tribunal and Consistory of the Principal and the Vicegerent; so it must be confessed that the Pope hath the same authority: that this is the privilege of the Church of Rome, which it is heresy to take away, &c. that it belonged not to the Council to reform the Court, because the Scholar is not above his Master, nor the Servant above his Lord And thus must all men dispense with Romish Dispensations: and thus it comes to pass that the Pope's Exchequer Theod. Ni●m. Nem. un. tr. 6. c. 37. is like unto the Sea, into which all Rivers run, and yet it runs not over, as one observed which served long, and well observed the reserved courses in the Pope's Court. Neither is it amiss to hear Sansovino tell the manner of dispensing Dispensations at Rome, in 〈◊〉. Sansovino deal gone. de diversi regnt. his eleventh Book, written wholly deal Governo della Corte Romana. The authority of the Pope (saith he) as the Head, disperseth itself into so many members, that the Courtiers use to grow old before they understand that government. There is first, the College of Cardinals, the Head whereof is the Pope (therefore called Maximus) and the Cardinal's members; of which the number is not certain in our times, howsoever it is found that in former times there were but twelve. These Illustrious Fathers assemble once a week, which Assembly is called the Consistory; in which Senate are appointed Bishops, Archbishops, Metropolitans and Patriarches when the Seas are voided, whose election doth not belong * Even in these the Pope ha●h made provisions at his pleasure, as in many Archbishops of Cant. &c. to a Chapter, City, Province, King, or other person: in which case they are chosen by the Pope and this Senate. Here they treat of all things which belong to Worship, to Faith, to Religion, to the peace of Christendom, to the temporal estate of the Church of Rome. In this sacred Senate (as the greatest in the World) all Provinces, all Regulars, and all Kings, have their Father's Defenders, which they call Protectors, who propound the causes of their Provinces, &c. For the Penitentiary, he adds, that all the World seeks to the Pope for many graces in that matter, which our Lord jesus Christ left unto Peter, to wit, of losing and binding in earth whatsoever he will. Now this part being by the Pope reserved to himself; that other is accustomed to be granted of him, that is, that of losing, to one of the Cardinals, who is called the chief Penitentiary, who for so much as appertaynes to that which is common in the divine Law, and to his Absolution, exerciseth the jurisdiction committed to him by the Pope by many Vicars and Substitutes, called Penitentiaries Note how mean Gods Laws are to humane in Rome. (or Penitentiers) divided throughout all the greatest Churches of Rome, as Saint Peter in the Vatican, Saint john de Lateran, Saint Marie Major. But the Dispensations which are made touching observation of humane Laws, he granteth not but in some cases, and by himself. And by a general commission from the Pope he hears Suitors in such affairs, and having seen their Demands, if there be any cause * Quod si dolosi spes re●ulserit nummi. for which the Suitor meriteth to be heard, and that which he requireth hath been accustomed to be granted by the Pope; he writes by authority Apostolical and of his Office, and not by the Pope's mouth but by that general commission in his Letters of commission from the Pope's mouth, he affirms, and his Assertion is believed as in a thing belonging to his Office, and rescribes always to the Supplication on that side directed to the Pope in one of these forms, fiat in forma, fiat de speciali, fiat de espresso, with which variety of words he lets the Taxers understand the importance of the Suit: and as the Rescript of the Penitentiary differs in form, so the taxes of the payments are altered by the Officers. And in these times the multitude of humane Laws is so increased, both by the Pope, and by The fruit of many Canon's and Law's Ecclesiastical, public and private. Counsels, and by Monasteries, that men being in some sort bound, desiring their ancient liberty, have recourse by way of Supplication to the Penitentiary, who having signed the Suppliants Bill with his hand, they dispatch the Bulls under his Name and Seal. And for that many times he doth not writ backe precisely, requiring some attestation of the Suppliant, he appoints judges by his writing, which taking knowledge of the Cause, perfect the Act; and herein he appoints others in his place. And this holy Office of the Penitentiary, for the greater commodity of them which come for Expeditions hath four and twenty Defenders of Suppliants, which are called the Proctors of the holy Penitentiary. These as Advocates declare the Contents of his Suit, and as it were pled the Cause before the Penitentiary, of whom they procure to obtain their Suit, and to get their Bulls dispatched. He useth also to rescribe in many Causes appertaining to justice, and as it were always to grant in the one kind and in the other, here under noted, Dispensations matrimonial in degrees forbidden by the Law * This the reason of th●ir strict law: as for the Law of God as in H●nry●he ●he eight &c. the F 〈…〉 s too great ●or the Penitentiary. of Man, legitimations of Children; Dispensations in respect of them, or for want of members due to such as are to receive Orders or Benefices; also for incompatabilitie of more Benefices. Absolutions from homicide in Forobosco Conscient●e; for Clerks in both Courts, with retention of Benefices and Dispensations for more. The like for Simony for Exile, moreover from an Oath for the effect of the operation, from false Oaths, commutation of Vows, and Licences from observation of any humane Law, and especially of Regulars from any Chapter (or Article) of the Laws of their Rules. He gives Indulgences to places and persons; and moreover, infinite Commissions in form of Law, as namely, the Declaration of the Nullity or invalidity of Marriage, which are called declaratory: and in many other things which are known to them that practise in the Ecclesiastic Courts. They do every day demand the Subscriptions from the Pope of such things as come from his voluntary and proper liberality, as the grants of Benefices and other things, which are also generally committed to the Great Penitentiary, and all matters which pertain to justice in things Ecclesiastical thorough all parts of the World, as also in things profane of the temporal patrimony of the holy Church of Rome, and of any other place of the World which have recourse to the Court of Rome, by reason of the person being Ecclesiastical, or by Princes sending it, or by consent of the parties. The Pope for the more easy dispatch of Suitors in all these things, hath ordained two Audiences, in one of which they demand matters of Grace, in the other those of justice. But for these and the like Officers, the Vicechancellor, the Audience of the Chamber (as it Officers and Counsellors of the Pope's state. were his privy Counsel) the private dispatches by the Secretary, the Chamberlan (which hath power in the Temporal State) Treasurer, Advocate, Proctor, Commissaries, Marshals (to one of which the Whores of the City pay a yearly Taxation, which they call Tribute) I omit and refer the Reader to the Author. The last he mentions is the Vicar of Rome, who hath the same authority which the Pope hath over the Priests in all things, in Rome and in the Diocese, hearing Vicario di Roma. all Clergy cases as Ordinary; imposeth Penance, conferreth Sacraments, calleth Congregations, visits Churches and Monasteries, makes Inquisition, correcteth, punisheth, removeth and giveth Benefices: his authority extends forty miles out of Rome, in some cases. The Pope hath also given him all those Pontificalia, which every Ordinary exerciseth in his Diocese, as to consecrated places profane, to reconcile such as are profaned, to promote to holy Orders, to punish Blasphemies, Usuries, Perjuries, Incesis: and in case of corporal punishments to sand them to the Secular judges. He hath four Notaries or public Scribes, and two Vicar's substitute. So fare is the Pope degenerated from a Bishop in any thing but Title, and using that only, that through covetousness with feigned words he might make merchandise of men, as turpilucricupidus, a lover 2. Pet. 2. 3. of filthy gain (even that of Curtez 〈…〉 s filthiness) yea, of the souls of men, which are reckoned among the Babylonian wares of these Merchants of the earth. And what else are these dispensations thus ab●sed, but so●le-sale, which is made more evident (is any thing more impudent Apoc. 18. 13. Souls sold, whiles their sin remains, though their money be go; yea is increased with boldness and frequency in hope of Dispensations sins being thus made both venial and venal. Bud. de Ass. li. 5. than a Whore?) by their Taxa Camerae, a Book published in print, whereby men may know the prices of their Absolutions for Simony, Sodomy, Incest, Homicide, and other the Master and Monster sins and degenerations of mankind. In which mark also, that being breaches of the Law of God, an inferior Penitentiary by his Book of Taxation can absolve, but those crimes against humane Laws require the chief Penitentiary to turn the Law into a Net, and become a good Sponge-man to exenterate his purse more thoroughly. And as Rome by Dispensations is made a Merchant's shop, Litium officina capturarumque improbarum, where are kept perpetual Marts of Sacrilege, which make sins not only Venial but venal; and Golden Canons become Lesbian Rules by Papal Leaden Bulls, flexible and pliant according to the price and bank of the Romish money changers: so by Indulgences hath she been indu gent to all her Chapmen (except they wanted money) and hath made them the foundation of the Tower of Babylon; in this, Induigences and Dispensations agreeing that nothing hath more raised, nothing more razed h●r gorgeous and glorious Fabriques'; Henry the eight, upon the one occasion forsaking wont commerce with Rome, and Luther by the other provoked to open his mouth so wide and loud, that he awakened all Europe to behold her filthy whoredoms. And if any think the later times either more Casta, or more Cauta, let him observe what Nows Homo, an unknown Supplicant of Rome, hath revealed touching the mysteries of the Nows homo, in a Supplication by a Romish Catholic to his Majesty, Englished by M. Cr. datary (the Office where mat●e●ss of Benefices are dispatched) where the bestowing of Benefices is deferred, that inquiry may be made of the richest Competitors; each Living is charged with a pension of half, or a third, or two thirds of the worth, and then by another Ordination by present payment of five years purchase extinguished. As if the Benefice be worth three hundred crowns a year, a pension is imposed of two hundred, leaving one hundred for the Incumbent; who paying one thousand crowns and a hundred more for Seals and Expedition, buys repentance at a dear rate. The Regressus and Expectativae forbidden by the Council of Trent, are deluded with Coadiutorships, sold for a years profit in colour of expediting Bulls, with assurance of future succession: by which and like means (you may not call that Simony which the Pope doth; and it is disputable amongst them, whether the Pope can commit that sin, although the very name comes from Simon Magus his seeking to contract with Simon Peter) Paul the fifth is reported to have extracted out of his Lead twenty hundred thousand Scutes, to buy Lands for his Nephew (or son) Borghesius. The truth of which, by the Registers (saith the Author) in the Office of Bettus, a public Notary, in a particular kept secret, appeareth. §. four Of Indulgences. THus have we seen the Pope's Temporalties, arising from Conspiracies against Emperors, his Collations from the spoil of all Kings and Princes of their Inuestitures, in pretence of Simony, to further intentions and extensions of Simony; his Dispensations, Factors and Bawds for Compensations, by this Man of Sin, which thus sinned and kept a Trade, Shop, Mart, Sale, and gain of Sin: but that which had lest show of reason, and yet was the right forelegge of the beast, whereon he had surest standing, whereby he had securest holding his prey, wherewith he made strongest fights against his Adversaries, was Indulgences. And whereas the River of the Pope's Eden, is parted into four heads, Gen. 2. 10. 11. Hist. C. T. l. 1. this first compasseth the whole Land of Havila, where there is Gold, and the Gold of that Land is good. Of which the Author of the History of the Council of Trent, relateth that this manner of gaining Money was put in practice, after Pope Vrban the second had given a plenary Indulgence to all that should make war in the Holy Land; imitated by his Successors, some of which granted it to those that maintained a Soldier, if they went not in person. And after, the same Indulgences or Pardons were given, for taking Arms against those that obeyed not the Church of Rome, although they were Christians: and for the most part, infinite exactions were made under those pretences, all which, or the greater part were applied to other uses. Thus Pope Leo the tenth, 1517. sent an Indulgence thorough Original of Indulgences. all Christendom, granting it to any which would give Money and extending it to the dead; for whom his will was, that when the disbursement was made, they should be delivered from the pains of Purgatory: giving also power to eat Eggs and Whitmeats on fasting days, to choose themselves a Confessor, and other such like abilities. And although the execution of this enterprise of Leo had some particular neither pious nor honest, notwithstanding many of the Grants made by the preceding Popes, had causes more unjust, and were exercised with more Avarice and Extortion. He distributed part of the Harvest before it was reaped or well sown, giving to diverse persons the Revenues of diverse Provinces, and reserving some also for his own Exchequer. The Indulgences of Saxony, and from thence to the Sea, be gave to Magdalene his Sister, Wife unto Francescheto Cibo, Bastard Son of Innocent the eight; by reason of which marriage, this Leo was created Cardinal at the age of fourteen years. She to make the best of it, committed the care of preaching the Indulgences, and exacting the Money unto Aremboldus, a Genoa Merchant, (now a Bishop and Merchant too) who found Ministers like unto himself, who aimed at nothing but game: which would not use the Hermit Friars (as bad been the custom of Saxony in this case) but Dominicans, which to amplify the value, spoke many strange things; and in Taverns, games, and other things not fit to be named, spent that which the people spared from their necessary expenses, to purchase the Indulgences. By this means Martin Luther an Hermit friar, first began to speak, first against these new abuses; Occasion of Luther's preaching. and after being provoked by the Pardoners, he set himself to study this matter, being desirous to see the roots and foundations of the Doctrine of Indulgences. He published ninety five Conclusions herein, to be disputed on in Wittenberg, which none accepted: but john Thecel proposed others contrary in Frankfort of Brandeberg. Luther proceeded to writ in defence of his, and john Ecchius to oppose; and these Write being go to Rome, Sylvester Prierias, a Dominican friar, wrote against Luther: which contestation enforced both the one and the other party to pass to other things of greater importance. For the Doctrine of Indulgences having not been well examined in former Ages, the essence and causes of them were not well understood. Some thought they were nothing but an absolution made by Authority of the Prelate from Penance, which the Church in most ancient times imposed Doctrine of Indulgences unknown. diverse opinions of them. by way of Discipline upon the penitent, (which Imposition was assumed in succeeding Ages by the Bishop only, after delegated to the Penitentiary Priest, and in conclusion left wholly to the will of the Confessor) and that they delivered us not from paying the debt due to the justice of God. Others thought, that they freed from both. But these were divided: some thinking that they freed us, though nothing were given in recompense, others said, that by reason of mutual participation in charity of the members Effects of the opinion of merit and supererogation. of holy Church the Penance of one might be communicated to another, and free him by this Compensation. But because it seemed that this was more proper to men of holy and austere life then to the authority of Prelates, there arose a third opinion, which made them in part an absolution, (because authority was necessary for them) and in part a Compensation. But because the Prelates lived not in such sort as they could spare much of their Merits to others, there was made a treasury in the Church, full of the Merits of all those who had more than would serve their own turn: the dispensation whereof is committed to the Pope, who when he giveth Indulgences, recompenseth the debt of the Sinner, by assigning so much in value out of the Treasure. It being opposed that the Merits of Saints being finite, this treasure might be diminished; they added the Merits of Christ which are infinite: which caused another doubt, what needed those drops to this Ocean; which gave cause to some to make the Treasure to be only of the Merits of Christ. These things then so uncertain, and had no other foundation than the Bull of Clement the sixt, made for the jubilee, 1350. Wherefore Thecel, Echius, and Prierius, laid for their groundwork the Pope's Authority, and Consent of the Schoolmen, concluding that the Pope not being able to err in matters of Faith, and himself publishing the Indulgence, it was necessary to believe them as an Article of Faith. This made Martin to pass from Indulgences to the Pope's Authority, &c. After Leos death, Adrian succeeded, who being a Divine, had written in that matter, and thought to establish his Doctrine by Apostolical Decree, that is, that an Indulgence being granted to one which Pope Adrian the Sixt. shall do such a Work, the Worker obtaineth so much of it as is proportionable to his Work; thinking Luther's objection thus answered, (How a penny could gain so great Treasure) and yet Indulgences remaining in request, seeing he that hath not all, hath his proportionable part. But Cardinal Caietan told him it was better to keep this secret, jest the Pope's grant might seem to profit nothing, that Indulgences Mystery. are but absolutions from Penance imposed in confession only: and if he would restore the disused penitentiary Canons, men would gladly seek Indulgences. This being proposed in the Penitentiary Court, Cardinal Puccio, datary to Pope Leo, a diligent Minister to find out Money, (which had counselled Leo to those Indulgences, and was now chief Penitentiary) related to the Pope with a general assent the impossibility; that those Canonical Penances were go into disuse, because they could be no longer supported for want of the ancient zeal, whereas now every one would be a judge and examine the reasons; and in stead of curing they would kill. At length the Cardinal of Volterra proposed the way to extinguish Heresies, to be not by Reformations, but by Crusadoes, (as is said before.) And in the Council of Trent, when Indulgences came to be examined, the Bishop of Modena told them they would find it difficult, and to require a long time, it being impossible to make that matter Hist. C. T. l. 8. Plaine, but by determining first whether they be Absolutions, or compensations only and suffrages; or whether they remit the penalties imposed by the Confessors only, or all that are due; whether the treasure be of the Merits of Christ only, or of the Saints also; whether they extend to the dead, or though the receiver perform nothing; with other difficulties. But to determine that the Church may grant them, and that they are profitable to those which worthily receive them, needed no great disputation, and a Decree might be composed without defficultie: and he with other Friar Bishops was deputed to make a Decree in this sense, adding a provision against the abuses. Thus fare have we gleaned out of that fertile Cornfield. As for that of Clement's jubilee Indulgence, it is not amiss to recite some part, in which every Pilgrim to Rome hath power Tract. de jub. Io. Phest●o ap. Morn mist. Iniq. pag. 1036. granted, to choose his Confessor or Confessors, to whom he gives full power to absolve all Papal cases, as if the Pope himself were personally present: and if he dies in the way being truly confessed, that he be quite free, and absolved from all his sins: and moreover, we command the Angels of Paradise that they carry the soul into the glory of Paradise, being fully absolved from Purgatory. Theodorike a Niem speaking of Boniface the ninth his Indulgences, saith that his pardoners got in some one Province by sale of them, one hundred thousand Florins, releasing all sins to such Theod. l. 1. c. 68 Plate in Bon. 9 Krantz. Metrop. l. 〈◊〉. c. 10. T. Casc. in Diction. Theol. as were confessed, even without Penance, Dispensing for Money with irrigularities, &c. Yea, some Pardoners descended sometime (saith Gascoigne) to take for them a supper, a nights-lodging, a draught of Wine or Beer, a game at Tennis, and sometime a venereal Act. Pope Alexander the sixt gave thirty thousand year's Indulgence, for the saying of a certain Prayer to Saint Anne. And julius his warring Successor gave large Indulgences to every man which should kill a Frenchman, with whom he had Wars. Others to Stations, Rosaries, Crosses, Churches, Images, Grains, Pilgrimages, Prayers, throwing Wood into the Fire to burn Heretics, and other like parts of Faith and Charity. But let us come to the Original of this sink. Some ascribe their beginning to Pope john, about the year 880. which yet is but giving his 10. Epist. 144. opinion of them that die in War against Infidels, not an Indulgence to any. Petrus Damanus tells of Monks, redeeming Penances with Psalmodies, and selfe-whipping, redeeming a years P. Dam. ep. ad Petrum cereb. & ap. Sur. Oct. 14. vid. Spalat. ●ep. Eccles. l. 5. c. 8 Sig. de Reg. Ital. penance with a thousand stripes, and five thousand stripes with once singing the whole Psalter, with other voluntarily imposed tasks. Sigonius tells of Pope Alexander, about the same time, Anno 1071. consecrating the Church of Cassinum, and giving great Indulgences to all present; which brought thither most Italian Princes and Bishops, and Agnes the Empress. Some tell of Gregory the first, in the time of public Pestilence, enjoining a public kind of Penance, the Litanies, and Stations or visiting on set days certain Churches, with prayers P. Virg. de In. rer. li. 8. for deliverance, and remission to be given by the Priests, to such as penitently confessed their sins. These Stations gave occasion to Boniface the eight, of proclaiming his jubilee every secular Ludi seculares. year in imitation of the Secular games, which Clement reduced to fifty, and Sixtus Quartus to five and twenty. These jubilees begun in Anno 1300. have Indulgence generation, jewish and Ethnic imitation, which the other have little Commerce with, as being voided of Commerce. Bishop Fisher of Rochester writing against Luther, doth more fitly make Indulgence, Ross. art. 18. a Daughter of Purgatory Family: Quamdiu enim (saith he) nulla fuerat de Purgatorio cura, nemo quaesivit Indulgentias. Nam ex illo pendet omnis Indulgentiam existimatio. Si tollas Purgatorium, quorsum Indulgentijs opus erit? Caperunt igitur Indulgentiae postquam ad Purgatorij cruciatus aliquandiu trepidatum est. And indeed Purgatory hath been the gainefullest fire to the Pope, and as a painefull-gaine-foole Mother, might well procreate this Daughter: both issuing from conceit, that temporal punishment remaineth to be satisfied, after the fault of sin remitted. Therefore have they invented that Treasury of the Merits of Christ and the Saints to be this way employed, a name fitting the nature, being the best Treasury, (for external Treasures) which ever the Pope had; in war to pay Soldiers, warring in his cause, at their own costs, in peace to fill his Coffers. But let us look to a purer generation, whereof this is the corruption and degeneration. When as in the first times of the Church, only fear of God and Ecclesiastical Discipline held men in awe, the Magistrates being Ethnic; severe Canons, and sincere Zeal held things in order. And if men transgressed, yet either for intention of their superabundant sorrow, or for encouragement and provocation to Martyrdom, or in danger of death relaxation was made and Indulgence; the Church receiving some satisfaction for the external scandal, and believing that God for the merit of his Son, and propense mercy was satisfied also in that sacrifice of a contrite heart and broken spirit; God graciously accepting that Care, fear, clearing 2. Cor 7. of one's self, zeal, indignation, desire, and revenge, (the affects and effects of true repentance) and the Church imitating the mercy of the heavenly Father; as we see in the incestuous Corinthian. This satisfaction did not by merit redeem, but in Faith and Penauce appease him, being reconciled in his Son; for he showeth Mercy (not Merit) to thousands in them Adulterous commixtion of Indulg. and Dispens. that love him and keep his Commandments: he turning to them when they turn to him. Indulgences and Dispensations were adulterously commixed to destruction of this both public and private Penance, when men were taught in stead of a Contrite heart, to give a contrite purse; and in stead of satisfying God, (to use that word) that is, appeasing and meeting him by repentance, doing what he exacts and expects; or satisfying the Church in her Sanctions, by external humiliation, testifying internal humility and conversation; to put over all to a jubilee and Plenary Indulgence. Which if they be good, why doth not the Pope's Charity freely give what he freely received? What greater Simony than sale of Merits, the chief graces of the holy Ghost; yea, of Christ's own Merits? And what shall become of this Treasury after the last day? Let Bellarmine and Valentianus allege the communion of Saints, and other Scriptures of seeming supererogation, as Col. 1. 24. and the power of the Keys, yet doth Valentia confess their Greg. de Valent. de Indulg. vid. Spal. l. 5. c. 8. novity, whence follows their invalencie and vanity. Once; their Money-valencie and Manvalency, was not begun before by Gregory the seventh against the Emperor, as is said, and by urban here applied to the Holy Land War. Yea, these of Vrban did but give occasion to the after Popes, to make them so strong pillars of the babylonical Tower, the Indulgences being then but Calves, which after grew to be Bulls, as appeareth by the various reports of this his Speech, and Act in the Council of Claremont. I have read seven or eight several Orations, written most of them by men of that time, and some professing themselves present, which yet have made it the trial of their wits, what they could, or else have added what urban at diverse times, did say or writ, or other Popes after him: the later composing themselves to their own times, when Indulgences were common and current. You have heard Robertus and Fulcherius Vid. Gesta Dei per Francos. already. Baldricus the Archbishop being present, delivers that part of his speech, which looks this way in these words: Confessis peccatorum suorum ignorantiam, securi de Christo coelestem pasciscimini veniam. Guibertus, peroraverat vero excellentiss. omnes qui se ituros voverant, (in his long Oration I found nothing to this purpose) Beati Petri potestate absoluit, eadem ipsa authoritate Apostolica firmavit, &c. Malmesbury had it of those which heard it in this sense, Ituri habentes per G. Malm. l. 4. Baronius hath the same. jacob. de Uitriac. hist. ●●r. W. Tyr. hist. l. 1. Des concessum & beati Petri privilegium omnium absolutionem criminum, & hac interim laetitia laborem itineris alleutant, habituri post obitum foelicis martyrij commercium. Vitriacus Bishop of Acon, Omnibus in remissionem omnium peccatorum peregrinationem iniungens. William Archbishop of Tyre thus, Nos autem de misericordia Domini & Beatorum Petri & Pauli authoritate confisi fidelibus Christianis qui contra eos arma susceperint, & onus sibi huius peregrinationis assumserint, iniunctas sibi pro suis delictis poenitentias relaxamus. Qui autem ibi in vera poenitentia decesserint, & peccatorum indulgent●m & fructum aeternae mercedis se non dubitent habituros. M. Paris after them, & more fitted to Indulgences, Nos autem de Omnipotentis Dei maxim & BB. App. eius Petri & Pauli authoritate confisi, ex illa quam nobis (licet indignis) Deus ligandi atque soluendi contulit potestatem, omnibus qui laborem istum in proprijs personis subierint & expensis, plenam suorum peccatorum, si veraciter fuer in't cord contriti & ore confessi, veniam indulgemus, & in retributione i●storum salutis aeternae poll cemur augmentum. Thus the later, perhaps from some later Popes, * Matth. Paris his very words are in Pope Gregory's Indulgence granted, Anno 1234. and before that in Celestine and Innocent. which after Vrban had broken the Ice gave further Indulgence to the spirit of Indulgences, til (like the Frog in the fable) they cracked themselves in sunder with swelling. Some you see mention only the merit of the work, some add the power of the Keys in losing, or absolving from sin in the Conscience, others absolution from enjoined penances (by the Confessor) the last to a plenary Indulgence, yet at most but an absolution and that from penal Canons, as it were by commutation of penance, in stead of that imposed by the Ghostly Father, or Canonical sentence of the Prelate, undertaking in person, or by purse in maintenance of another this peregrination. Upon this timber they soon after built hay and stubble, which hath by Luther's kindling set Rome on fire. In following times, this Expedition and Indulgences thereof, were followed by the opinions of satisfying God for former sins or imputations (as in Henry the Second for Beckets See of all these Mat. Paris and the Relations before recited. murder) to be expiated by this War. Secondly, of freeing of others souls hereby out of Purgatory. Thirdly, of freedom from Oaths, as is before mentioned out of the Council of Lions. Fourthly, of Immunity of persons and goods, as of Priests to be absent, and yet taking the profits of their Liuings for three years present, and to be free from payments; Laymen freed from Collections, Taxations and other public grievances. Fiftly, against private Suits, their persons and goods after the Cross received, to be under Saint Peter's and the Pope's protection and the defence of the Church, by special Protectors appointed, that till their return or death certainly known, none might meddle with them under pain of Excommunication (a good proviso for Bank-rupts.) Sixtly, the proportion of this Indulgence to the proportion of aid or counsel (concilium vel auxilium) or money that way employed. seventhly, the Suffrage and Prayers of the Synod, that this journey might profit worthily to their salvation. Eightly, power for all whomsoever but Regulars to go, though unfit; redeeming, changing, or deferring it by the Pope's grant. Likewise, they increased sin by this means, Murderers, Thiefs, Adulterers, Bank-rupts, and others having the Holy Land for refuge against Law, and for safety of them and theirs, yea, for Merit and Indulgence; that becoming hereby the very sink of sin, confluence of all villain, the heart and centre of abomination: as appears in Vitriacus and others. And as morally, so also doctrinally, Purgatory, Merit, Supererogation, Superstitious Pilgrimages, Hurts in Faith and Manners by these Expeditions, and Pilgrimages to the Holy Landlord and the like, took further rooting by these Holy Land Expeditions; but especially the Pope's power hereby increased in and over Kings and Kingdoms, thus intermeddling, perverting and preventing courses of justice by his Indulgence-Buls horned with Excommunication: by imposing this Expedition on Kings as Penance: by exhausting their Treasures, Soldiers and Forces, by busying them fare off, whiles he and his might take and make opportunity to adulterate all at home: by pushing with these horns of Indulgences against Kings themselves; without Pope grew great by Holy Land wars. other force, employing the forces of one Prince against another, and of their own subjects against their Sovereigns. So was King john forced to surrender his Crown, and take it of the Pope in farm, the French and his own being armed against him: so Conrade, Memfred, Ladislaus, and other Kings of Sicil; George, King of Bohemia, &c. By this was the Imperial Eagle plucked and stripped, greater Indulgences being given, that more money might be gathered to maintain with Holy Land money, his war against Frederick the Emperor; sending simple Messengers with Legatine power, which by Commanding, Minacing, Excommunicating, Preaching, M. Paris, p. 535. Praying, besides, his white white Bull, which might move stony hearts (melting out their metal) as to secure the Holy Land, indeed, to ruinated the Emperor. For which cause he had procured a Tenth, of Clergy and Laity in many Kingdoms; * Pag. 653. of all Christendom. Pag. 485. and that with strict Inquisition of the value to the Pope's best commodity, even of the first-fruits before the Harvest, present pay to be made under pain of Interditing and Excommunicating: which made the Prelates cell their Chalices and Church goods, that I mention not the usurers his Chaplain, and Agent Stephen had to bite, flay and devour the flock with further exactions. This was Gregory the Compiler of the Decretals. These monies the Pope gave to john de Bresnes, to war against the Emperor then in the Holy Land, and forced thither by the Pope's Excommunication. He extorted also a fifth of beneficed Foreigners for that purpose, & absolved his Subjects from their Allegiance. And when some expostulated with the King of England, for suffering his Kingdom to be made a prey, He answered, I neither will nor dare contradict the Lord Pope in any thing: so that he obtained Page 703. a fifth in England: and after that, sent Peter Rubeus to new un-heard of execrable exactions by lies and cavillations. What shall I tell * Pag. 1219. of Rustandus, which was sent to gather new Tenths, and to exchange the King's Vow for the Holy Land, into a Sicilian Expedition against Memfrede, with equal Indulgences? Yea, greater Indulgences are granted to such as would war against Christians, if the Pope's Enemies, as before you have read, then in the Holy Land against the Turks. Contrary to Indulgences are Interdictments, as Samsons Foxes having a fiery conjunction Spalat. derep. 〈◊〉. l. 5. c. 9 in their tails: of which Hildebrand is noted first Author; by which, if a Prince offended, his Subjects and whole Dominions were Interdicted, that is in Papal Interpretation, a public Excommunication was denounced against him and his, and all external public Holies suspended. You shall have it in Mat. Paris his words of King john, who being offended that the Pope had rejected from the bishopric of Canterbury, the Bishop of Norwich, whom the greater and sounder part of the Monks in due solemnity, by the King's consent had chosen, obtruding one of his Cardinals Stephen Langton upon him, whom he refused: the Pope caused the Bishop of Ely and Worcester, to denounce his Interdict, which was also contrary to Papal Privileges observed. There ceased therefore in England all Ecclesiastical Sacraments (except confession, and housel in danger of death, and Baptism of children.) The bodies of the dead we 〈…〉 carried out of M. Paris, pag. 302. & seq. Cities and Villages, and buried likes Dogs in byways, and Ditches without Prayers and Ministry of the Priests: whereupon diverse Bishops forsook his Land and such combustions followed, that the Pope excommunicated him (which was denounced by the former Bishops) after which he absolved his Subjects from their Allegiance, and prohibited them in pain of Excommunication to avoid his table, counsel, conference. All which yet were of no great force till the dismal sentence of deposition, nor that but by Indulgences and Crusadoes. For the Pope writ to the French King Philip to undertake the execution, for the remission of all his sins; and expelling the King of England, to hold the Kingdom of England to him and his Successors for ever. He wrote also to all great men, Knights and Warriors in diverse Nations, that they should sign themselves with the Cross for the dejection of the King of England, following the French King in this Expedition, labouring to revenge the quarrel of the universal Church. He ordained also that whosoever should bestow his goods, or help to expugnate that obstinate King, they should remain secure in the peace of the Church (even as they which visit the Sepulchre of our Lord) in their goods and persons and suffrages of souls, (or deliverance of souls out of Purgatory.) The issue whereof was, that great provisions were made on both sides, King john having at Barhamdowne, threescore thousand armed men, besides, a strong Navy at Sea: the French on the otherside was come to the Sea with his own and the English, an innumerable Army, when Pandulfus the Pope's Legate craftily sent to him to satisfy the Pope, which he could no way do but by resigning his Crown and Kingdom, to receive it again in fee farm of the Pope, doing him homage, and paying him rend: which when the King had granted, Pandulfus sought to persuade the French party to peace, and the English to return. The French hereupon stormed, invaded the Earl of Flanders, King john's Confederate, who now with his forces succoured him with five hundred ships, which took three hundred French ships richly provided, and burned one hundred Miserable wars and bloodshed of Christians by Papal procurement. others: the French being crossed in a double sense, not without great effusion of Christian blood: the Pope aiming at his own designed greatness, to use the French against the English, and the Subjects against their Prince; as afterward taking the King's part against his Subjects, and excommunicating the French, that as in the Fable, he might play with both, and pray on both; spending themselves in mutual emulations. Yet would not his Subjects obey him, providing great forces to invade France, till the Sentence were released: whereupon he entertained Stephen, and the other Bishops falling at their feet with tears, desiring them to have mercy on him, and the Kingdom of England, who King abased to his subjects. thereupon absolved him, swearing to the conditions propounded: his Designs against France, through that delay proved frustrate notwithstanding. In the Pope and his Bishops, he found so little certainty that he sent Ambassadors to the King of Morocco, offering vassalage to him, if he would protect him; which being refused, knowing (saith the Author) that the Pope was above all mortal men ambitious and proud, and an insatiable thirster after money, and waxed, and prove to all Intetdict of six years and three months villainies, for bribes or promises, he sent him Treasure, and promises of more, and always to be his Subject, if he would confounded the Archbishop, and excommunicate the Barons whose parts he had before taken; that he might so imprison, disherit and slay them. Innocent was contented to be thus nocent, and released the Interdict, which had continued six years, three months and fourteen days, to the irreparable loss of the Church in Temporals and Spirituals. The Pope taking part now with the King, he had opportunity to revenge himself of his Peers, who hereupon raised Civil Wars, and swore themselves to the French Kings Son, England remaining thus on fire, till the death of King john, (which happened amidst these flames) to the terror of his Successors in so daring attempts against the Pope. And thus you see what Crusadoes and Indulgences could do in those days, in and over this Interdicts; how unjust. Kingdom: Interdicts can intent and pretend nothing, but raising Disscontents and Rebellions, as if God should impiously be deprived of his worship, and men uncharitably of the means of their salvation, for one man's fault, if a fault, if not the Pope's only fault as well as tyrannical punishment. For God's Law forbids the father's eating sour Grapes to set the children's teeth on edge, Ez. 18. and the son to bear the father's fault, but the soul that sinneth shall dye: which the Venetian lately understood, and nobly vindicated against the Pope, as King john would have done, if the times had been answerable. But Indulgences you see here, were the Executors and Executioners of the Pope's fury, even to the subjection of the most unwilling Kings and Kingdoms, which is the Masterpiece of Popery in the getting. And for the keeping and maintaining this Monarchy, Crusadoes and Indulgences stayed not here, but by the same Innocent (the first Decreer also of Transubstantiation) was extended against the Albigenses, or Waldenses, then reputed Heretics, (as we now are by the Papists) and condemned for those Doctrines, which they had learned out of the Scriptures against the Papal Pride and Superstition. Other things are ascribed to them, as now to us by the jesuits, with like Truth and Charity, as out of their own Authors which best knew, is evident. As Urbans intent had been against the Antipope, which his Successors after followed, so Innocent and other Popes disposed the Cross and Indulgence against those which maintained the Truth of the Gospel, and in all Albigenses, o● Waldenses. Pag. 322. A. 1213. likelihood had but for this opposition, ruined the Papacy. He sent Preachers (saith Matthew Paris in whose steps we still insist) unto all the Regions of the West, and enjoined Princes, and other Christian people for remission of their sins, that they should sign themselves with the Cross to root out this pestilence, and opposing themselves to such mischiefs, by force and arms should defend the Christian people. He added also by authority of the Sea apostolic, that whosoever to expugnate them, shall undertake the enjoined labour, should remain secure aswell in their goods as persons from all incursions of enemies. At this preaching, so great a multitude of men which took the Cross assembled, as is not believed at any time to have met together in our Climate. But we will learn this business of others which better known it. Poplinerius saith, the Waldenses against the will of all Christian Princes (so did the Apostles Pop. hist. Fran. lib. 1. fol. 7. against the will of Ethnic Princes, (and Princes called Christians, were now made drunk with the Whore's cup) sowed their Doctrine, little differing from that which the Protestants now embrace, not only thorough all France, but almost all the Coasts of Europe. For the French, Spaniards, English, Scots, Italians, Germans, Bohemians, Saxons, Polonians, Lithunians, and other Nations, have stiffly defended it to this day. One of Innocent's Decrees in the Council of Lateran, which also decreed Transubstantion, is, that if a Temporal Lord being required and warned by Tom. 4. Concil. Edit. Rom. 1612. pag. 44. the Church, shall neglect to purge his Country from heretical filthiness, the Bishops shall excommunicate him: if he continued so a year, let it be signified to the Pope, that he may free his vassals from their allegiance, and expose his Land to be occupied of Catholics, which may posesse it without contradiction, the Heretics being rooted out, &c. Indulgences were preached in this sort, the Text, Psal. 94. 16. Who will rise up for me against the evil doers, &c. or the like applied to the people: You see beloved, how great the malice of Heretics Vmbert. serm. p. 2. Ser. 64. See D. Usher de C. Ec. Stat. c. 8. 9 10. Sabel. En. 9 l. 6. is, &c. Therefore the holy Mother Church, though unwilling, calleth against them a Christian Army. Whosoever therefore hath the zeal of the faith, whosoever is touched with the honour of God; whosoever will have this great Indulgence, let him come and take the sign of the Cross, and join himself to the Christian soldiery. Some think that the Crouched Order of Crucigeri, was then confirmed by this Innocent; many Crossed, and going to or returning from Syria, winning the Pope's favour by their Exploits against the Albigenses. I might add the Orders of Military Knights, as Templars, Hospitulars, and others which hence had their original, and were so potent in wealth and numbers, that they could beard Kings, and had their dependence and privileges of the Pope. Dominicke Author of the Dominicans, preached to convert with the word, and had helpers with the Sword, to expugnate those which his word could not. These were called, Fratres the Military Orders, lay Fraternities and Friars. See Usher, pag. 261. Inquisition begun. jun. Ep. ●●c. l. 1. militia B. Dominici, and they and their wives were a certain guild, called the Brethren and Sisters of Penance of Saint Dominicke. Likewise, the Office of the Inquisition was instituted by this Innocent, charging the Bishops in remission of their sins, to receive his Commissaries, and to assist them against Heretics, drawing forth the Spiritual Sword against those which were by the Inquisitors named; and let the Laymen confiscate their goods, and cast them out of their possessions. And whosoever should devoutly assist them, we grant that Indulgence of their sins which we grant to those which visit the stairs of Saint Peter, or Saint James. This he wrote in behalf of Raiver and Guido. But after this Inquisition was delegated to Dominicke, for the Countries of Provence, who raised this Dominican Order, (ordure) whose chief care should be against Heretics: he somewhat verified the Pope's Dream, seeming to stay the Church of Laterane, being ready to fall, which the Franciscans apply to Saint Francis. And indeed, had not these in this Age upheld the Lateran Babylon, together with the Schoolmen, a Most of the chief Schoolmen were Dominicans or Franciscans. the best of which were Friars, and the Canonists; it is likely the Albigenses, Waldenses, Poor-men of Lions, Inzabbatati, (other names they give them) had then ruined it, they then with like Arts, Dispensations, and Reputation doing that, which since Luther and calvin the Jesuits have laboured. The new Locusts * Pet. de vin. l. 1 Ep. 27. supplanted the former Clergy, exercised Penances, Unctions, Baptisms, and began two Fraternities, wherein they received men and women so generally, that scarcely any were free: the people being unwilling to hear others preach; that the Priests were defrauded of their Tithes, and had not to live: the Churches now retaining nothing but a Bell, and old dusty Image. The Friars began at Cottages, and now have Kings Houses and Palaces erected, and having no riches are richer than all rich men, whiles we beg, &c. These become acute Schoolmen, Sententraries, Questionists, Summists, Quodlibetists, and I know not what irrefragable, subtle, Angelical Doctors and Disputants, bringing in Oppesitions of Science falsely called, languishing about Questions and strifes of words: these made 1. Tim. 6. Divinity a Linsey wolsey garment; not as their Master of Sentences, of Fathers and Scriptures; but admitted Aristotle free of the Divinity Schools, and ploughed with an Ox and an Ass, their Miscelan fields. These Dominicans and Franciscans were appointed also, Inquisitores hereticae pravitatis, and made many bloody Sacrifices, for their unbloody Sacrifice, and other Popish Heresies in pretence of Heretical pravity: growing into such numbers, that Sabellisus numbered of Dominicans, one and Sabel. En. 9 l. 6. twenty Provinces; twenty four thousand, one hundred forty three Covents, and in them Friars entered, fifteen hundred Masters or Doctors of Divinity, in all twenty six thousand, four hundred and sixty. Of Franciscans, forty Provinces divided into Wardenships, Covents, and Places; the persons innumerable, conjectured threescore thousand. Yea, the General promised to Pope Pius of bodies able to serve in his intended war against the Turk, thirty thousand Franciscans, thirty thousand Augustine Friars, the Carmelites more, and other Orders I mention not, nor can I number these Locusts. Matth. Paris inveigheth often against the insolency of these Friars and their Papal privileges, Pag. 561. odious to the Monks and Secular Clergy. They were (saith he) Counsellors and Messengers of great men, Secretaries of our Lord the Pope, getting hereby Secular favour: quarrelling about Pag. 823. priority of Order, that in three or four hundred years the Monks had not so degenerated, as these within four and twenty years after their first Mansions in England, whose buildings now grow Royal Palaces. They wait on rich men dying, extort Confessions and secret Testaments, commending themselves and their own Order alone, solicitous to get Privileges; in the Courts of Kings and great men, Counsellors, Chamberlans, Treasurers, makers of Marriages, Executors of Papal exactions; in their Preachings bitter or flattering, Revealers of Confessions, Contemners of other Orders, accounting the Cistercians Semi-laikes and Rustics, the black Monks proud and Epicures, seeking to be entertained Pag. 921. as Legates or Angels of God in their preaching. And if a man were confessed of his own Priest, what say they, of that Idiot, ignorant of Theology, the Decrees, Questions? they are blind Leaders of the blind: come to Us, we know to distinguish lepry from lepry, know hard, difficult things and the secrets of God: whereupon Noblemen and Ladies entertained them, contemning their own Priests and Prelates. And to return to Indulgences, These were the Pope's Publicans, preaching the receiving of the Cross Pag. 1017. (giving notice of such preaching beforehand, and entertained by the Clergy in Vestments with Banners and Procession) to all Ages, Sexes, Conditions, to the Sick and Aged, the next day for money absolving them from their vowed Pilgrimage. But I am weary of this stinking sink of hypocrisy, which for the World denied the World, the Flesh for the Flesh, and obeyed to such enormous rebellions. Yet let us examine the Indulgences against the Waldenses, in the year 1208. innumerable multitudes received the Cross in their breasts; the Pope writ to King Philip and all his Princes, to invade Narbone, Tholouse, and other parts. The next year, from all parts of France, Flanders, See Ush. de Christ. Eccles. Stat. c. 10. Normandy, Aquitane, Burgundy, the Bishops, Earls, and Barons, with an infinite number, met at Lions and came to Byterrae, where they slew sixty thousand, promiscuously Papists and Waldenses, by advice of the Pope's Legate, who said, The Lord knoweth who are his: some say an hundred thousand, not sparing Sex or Age, burning the dead bodies. Thence they went to Carcasson, where they spared only the men's lives, not leaving them their apparel. Simon Montfort, Earl of Leicester, was made General, who took Roger the Lord of the Country, and all the Country with an hundred Castles, and many others rendered themselves. In the year 1210. was a new Expeditihn of these crossed Votaries out of France, England, and Lorraine, which took Minerbia, where an hundred and fourscore chose rather to burn then turn: entered Tolouse, wasting all, taking Cities and Castles, burning such as would not turn. They took Raimund and his Castle of Thermae, his Wife and Daughter; he died in prison, they with other Ladies in the fire. Leopold Duke of Austria, Adolph Earl de Monte, William Earl of juliers went thither out of Almain. An. 1211. a new Army from many parts, took many Cities and Castles, burning and hanging many, committing the conquered Country to Simon Montfort. Lavallis was taken, and choice given to turn or burn, three hundred and fifty choosing this. The Lady was cast in a Well and stones thrown on her. Raimund * R. Earl of Tolouse had the Country of Saint Giles, Provence, Dauphine, Venasme, Ruthen, ●adure, Albig. &c. Earl of Tholouse had aid of the King of Arragon, and was an hundred thousand strong (Armoricanus hath two hundred thousand) but was overthrown by the Crosses and Montfort, and the King of Arragon sla●ne, and the certain number, saith Paris, of the slain, could not be certainly numbered: some say two and thirty thousand. Hence new crossed Knights which served for Indulgence and spoil, in the years 1214. and 1215. Simon possessing himself of the great Countries of Earl Raimund, by the Pope's procurement, and King Philip's grant. The Wars continued 1216. 1217. 1218. in which Simon was slain. The Wars were prosecuted by Amalricus his son, and Lewis son to King Philip. These took Miramonda and slew Man, Woman and Child. Anno 1219. Tolouse was besieged in vain, Famine and Mortality plaguing the Army. The War continued 1220. 1221. In the year 1223. the Pope sent his Legate, a Cardinal, with twenty Bishops. King Philip died and appointed twenty thousand pounds to help Amalricus against the Albigenses, which grew now strong in Dalmatia, Bulgaria, Croatia. Anno 1225. King Lewis made an Expedition to besiege Auinion, seven years excommunicate by the Pope, Bertrand. Gest, Tolos. with an Army of Crusadoes. But Earl Raimund had ploughed the grounds and prevented all provision, that Sword, Famine and Pestilence dismayed that huge Army, wherein the King himself died, and above two and twenty thousand of the Assailants. Loath to weary you with such bloody spectacles, effects of Antiphrasticall Indulgences, this War is said to continued about seventy years. The Waldenses increased notwithstanding daily, and the War, saith Thuanus, Thu. Praefat. hist. was of no less weight then that against the Saracens (which occasioned this whole discourse) and they were rather in the end spoiled then converted or convicted, some remaining close in Aen Syl. hist. Bo. Dubr. fifteen. 2●. 24. & seqq. Provence, some in the Alpes, some in Calabria to our times, and some in Brisaine. The Bohemians also were their issue, against whom the Pope used like courses of Indulgences, one hundred and fifty thousand at one time crossed under Sigismond to the war, being out of diverse Kingdoms, not to mention the Crusadoes by the Cardinals of Winchester and julian, with innumerable bloodshed. But I am loath to loath and weary you with such cruel Indulgentiall morsels, the Pope's feast of man's flesh to the blinded World. Those Bohemian wars had first original from Hus his preaching, and that also against Indulgences preached against the King of Naples: they were long and bloody, but more long and bloody have those of this last and worst Age been from like original, which I leave to other Authors, to reckon the many many hundreths of thousands of Christians, which one neighbour Country, yea one little piece of her neighbour Country (not to mention others still bleeding, crying, dying) have lost in quarrels, died in the blood of Religion. Money is the life of merchandise, Sinews of war, and upholder of Greatness, without which, Peter succession, pasce Oues, I have prayed for thy Faith, Constantine's supposed donation, and the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, had not prevailed to a Papal earthly Monarchy. And Indulgences and Crusadoes have heene his best both Mine and Mint for Money: first, in sharing with Kings which took the Cross, and by Papal power imposed Tenths that he might have a Twentieth, as he did to Saint Lewis of France. Secondly, Matt. Par. in letting out his Indulgences to Kings at a Rent, whereby at this day some get more then by some Kingdoms. Thirdly, by redeeming the Vows by such means as you have now heard of the Friars, one binding to the Vow, another for money losing, like a black and white Devil witching and unwitching the superstitious vulgar. Fourthly, Kings taking the Cross to oppress their Subjects for the charge, with part of the purchase purchasing a Papal Absolution. Fiftly, agreeing with Kings to fleece the Church for the Holy Land, that he might do as much against the Emperor. Sixtly, letting out these Crusadoes to farm, by which Richard Earl of Cornwall, in Matt. Paris, daily so enriched himself, how much more the Pope? the Pope's preacher (playing the harvest man, to bring into his Barns or Treasury) that the fame of his Pag. 977. money made him to be chosen Emperor. He of one Archdeaconry reaped six hundred pounds. William Longspat got by the like gift of the Pope, above a thousand marks. seventhly, giving Indulgences, that is, the money which might be made of them in recompense of friendship, labours, expenses. Eightly, selling Indulgences to Churches, Images, Altars, Grains, Prayers, &c. thorough the Christian world. Ninthly, by jubilees, whereof Crusadoes were Forerunners and Apparitors. Tenthly, by dispensations the juno, sister and wife of this Indulgent See Act. and Mon. of Tho. Cromwell. jove, or Pluto rather. Eleventh, by instituting Offices; Penitentiaries, Notaries, and I know not what rabble for these purposes and his Exchequer Receipts, and then selling those multiplied Offices for the greatest sum. But who can sum up these Accounts? especially being works of Darkness, misty mysteries, which yet are thus fare revealed, enough to prove the Author the Man of sin, which by his own very sin, and supposed pardon of others, hath let the reinss of the World lose to Sin; and hereby ruled the World holding the reinss in his own hand. Once; his temporal Monarchy, Collations of Benefices, Dispensations had never under-propped this mystical Monarchy, had not Crusadoes and Indulgences awed Kings, excited and incited furious Armies, armed furies; depopulated and ruined Kingdoms, and by main force bet down all Opponents abroad, and filled his Coffers at home. But for this of money, Sixtus or Xistus the fourth, was wont to say, that he should never want money so long as he wanted not a Hand and a Pen. And Xistus the fifth, in five years and a half had gathered five millions of treasure, notwithstanding his magnificent and admirable expenses, in Palaces, Churches, Obelisks, Conduits, and the like. So much could Friars Minors skill of getting both Papacy and Money. And that you may know of what use prohibited marriages to Priests and religious Orders are, you may consider how the Pope may make Armies of their numbers in extremity; and of their purses at pleasure make sponges. Pius the fourth levied at one time of the Religions four hundred thousand Ducats; and if he would have admitted Resignations of Benefices with Regresses, as he was advised, he might that way have made a million. Paul the third maintained twelve thousand foot and five hundred horse at his pay, under Charles the fift against the Lutherans, and yet raised his house as you see: Clement the seventh hath notwithstanding his captivity done more for his House. Pius the fift sent four thousand foot and one thousand horse, to aid Charles the ninth against the Protestants. But I have wearied the Reader in observing the effects of this Pope holy Expedition to jerusalem, and the Papal advancement thereby. I will add the virtues of those Holy Land Inhabitants, and then you shall see it the Holy Land indeed, so termed by Antiphrasis, Dignum patella operculum, Lettuce suitable to the lips of His Holiness, who may also have that Title for the self same cause. §. V Superstition advanced in and by the Holy Land Expeditions, and the Christians Christianity in those parts worse than in other. diverse Sects of Christians in the East. FIrst for superstition, this voyage proved a Mart for Relics, as is before in part observed of the multiplied Cross, of the Spear, of the Blood of Christ, solemnly carried by King Henry to Westminster, of our Lady's hairs, &c. Of the Crown of Pag. 731. Thorns, Matth. Paris tells, that Baldwin, Emperor of Constantinople before mentioned, sold it to the French King for money, to pay his Army. Peter the pilgrim Bishop of Winchester, bequeathed inestimable sums of money to Religious Houses by him founded at Hales, Tikeford, Seleburne, Portsmouth: and whereas two Churches had been dedicated * By Englishmen. Pag. 634. to Saint Th. Becket at Acon, he removed one of them to a more convenient place, and changed their Order into a more competent, subject to the Templars, and gave besides by Will five hundred marks to it. But Vitriacus, the Bishop of Acon, will best acquaint us with their conditions, who having reckoned the Peers of that Kingdom, the Earl of Tripoli, Lords of Berith, Sidon, Caiphas Peers of the Kingdom of jerusalem. or Porphyria, Caesarea, Mount Royal, of Assur, of Ibelim, with some others; the Prince of Galilee, Lord of Tiberias; Earl of joppes and Ascalon, &c. tells us of the flourishing state of Religion by the odor of holy and venerable places there, sorted and fitting to men's deucuter humours; some choosing to live in the Desert called Quarantena, where our Lord was tempted, living Quarantena. Heremitical lives in petty Cells; others, in imitation of Elias in Mount carmel near Caiphas, in Hives of small Cells, four miles from Acon: others, in the Deserts of jordan; others living solitary in the Desert of Galilee, where Christ preached. In Thabor was a Monastery builded, and in diverse other places. Others chose rather to live in Cities, especially jerusalem, Nazareth, and Bethleem. jerusalem was the Mother of the Faith, as Rome is of the faithful; it stands on a high Hill, jerusalem described. is on both sides Mountainous, abounding with Wheat, Wine, and Oil, and all temporal good things: yet hath but one Fountain, called Siloe, flowing out of Zion, sometimes having little or no Waters. And as it is more holy than any place, so it hath drawn to it more religious People. In it is a Temple of huge quantity, whence the Templars have their name, called Salomon's Templats, so called of a Temple built by Mahumetans. Temple. Whatsoever places (in all that Country) our Lord trod on, are esteemed holy and consecrated, and for precious Relics by the faithful; whence Religious both Clerks and Laymen, aswell military as of other condition, have been drawn thither: namely, the Brethren of the Hospital of Saint john, the Templars, and the Brethren of the Hospital of Saint Marie of the Dutch. The Hospitalars were from the time of the Surians, having a Latin Church of Saint Hospitalars. Marie, the Abbot whereof built an Hospital in honour of Saint john Eleemon. After the Franks Expedition, Gerard the Master, adjoining some others to him took a religious habit and white Cross, whom Agnes the Abbess followed. These buried their dead in Acheldama, and whiles Acheldama. they were poor obeyed the Abbot, and paid their Tithes, and called the poor to whom they ministered, their Masters and Lords, but after become as Princes of the Earth. The Templars also Templats. were at first Lions in battle, Lambs at home, Eremites and Monks in the Church, having Banners black and white (as mild to Christians, terrible to the Infidels) severe in their own society, obsequious to the Patriarch, beloved for their Religion and humility, as the former, insomuch that Dukes and Princes denied the World and followed them. And because a threefold Cord is not easily broken, that of the Dutch Knights was added, from a Dutch Knights original. small beginning increasing into a swelling stream. For one Dutch man with his family dwelling at jerusalem, many of his Country Pilgrims, which knew not the language, were glad of his entertainment in a small Hospital by him therefore builded, to which also he added a Chapel in honour of our Lady, and partly procured of his own goods, partly by alms, to the poor and sick Pilgrims. Some Dutchmen liking the intent, gave all they had thereto, binding themselves by vow; and when some of Gentle and Noble blood had adjoined themselves, they become both followers of the Hospitulars in their care of the poor, and of the Templars in Military Devotion. The Holy Land also flourished with Regulars, Religious, Anchorites, Monks, Canons, Nuns, Holy Land Inhabitants. Enclosed persons, Virgins, Widows. It was also full of peoples, Genuois, Pisans, Venetians, men fit for the Sea, and sage Counsels: franks, Almans, Britons, Englishmen, less ordered or circumspect, more impetuous, more superfluous in Diet, prodigal in Expenses, devout in the Church, fervent in Charity, more courageous in Battle, and formidable to the Saracens: which yet for the vanity of some, are by the Pollans, called the Sons of Hemaudius. They which descended of the Conquerors are called Pollans, either because they were Pulli, in respect of the Surians, or Col●ss, Chickens or young things. because their Mothers were most of them Apulians the Army wanting women enough, and procuring from Apulia, the nearest place of the Western Church. There are besides in the H●ly Land, Greeks, jacobites, Maronites, Nestorians, Armenians and Georgians, of much service for husbanding the Earth and other commodities. But when the Devil (I still follow our Author) had found no rest in the first poor Pilgrims; he found the house empty, swept and garnished (men idle and dwelling securely, abounding with temporal goods) and taking seven spirits worse than himself (the seven deadly sins, for their ingratitude worse) he entered again, and the last state was worse than the former. They were proud, highminded, contumelious, seditious, malicious, sorcerers, sacrilegious, covetous, slothful, drunkards, gluttons, adulterous, thiefs, robbers, homicides, The Author doth heap more sentences of Scripture to discover heir abominations, than here are mentioned, to show them deplorate and desperate: especially considering their sins out o● measure sinful, and their Holies so leavened with manifold superstitions. traitors, men of blood, disobedient to Parents and Elders, without affection, truce breakers, merciless: Reproach and lying manslaughter, and theft, and adultery over-flowed, and blood touched blood. So was the imagination of wicked men's intent to evil at all times, so fare was all virtue and religious honesty decayed, that there was scarcely any found which made difference betwixt the holy and profane, or separated the precious from the vile. All were go headlong to confusion; from the sole of the foot to the crown of the head there was no soundness: and as was the People, such was the Priest. For when all the World in manner had made itself tributary in Alms, Gifts, Oblations, the Pastors fed themselves, minding the Wool and Milk, not the Souls of the Flock; yea, become examples of Treason, rich by Christ's poverty, proud by his humility, glorious by his ignominy, fattened and gross by the patrimony of him Crucified; howsoever Christ had said, Feed my Sheep, not, Shear my Sheep. They sought their own, not the things of Christ, become blind guides of the blind, dumb Dogs not able to bark; entering the Lord's House pompously, wanting the Key of knowledge, polluted with Gehezis' leprosy, erecting the Chairs of Dovesellers and Money-changers, which our Lord overthrew, in the Churches everywhere, saying with judas, What will you give me? and I will betray him to you. All of them loved Gifts and followed Rewards, taking the Keys from Simon Peter, and delivering them to Simon Magus: manifold ways luxurious, idle; feeding not with crumbs from the Lords Table, but with whole Loaves and delicate Meats, their Whelps which of filthy Concubines they themselves more filthy had procreated. The Regulars also infected with the poison of Riches, and increased with possessions beyond measure, contemned their Superiors, and not only become irksome to the Eccleisastics, Regular Orders, Masters of misrule and disorder. but envied and detracted each other to the grievous scandal of Christendom, to contumelies, open hatreds, conflicts, violences, battles. For having begun to build the Tower of Babel, with divided Tongues, they not only disagreed amongst themselves, but bandying factions procured discords amongst others. And howsoever many of them as grains of Corn amongst Chaff, and Lilies amongst Thorns, as the times gave leave, observed their rules, and sat not down in the Chair of pestilence; yet the impiety of the worse prevailed, and their iniquity superabounded, that in contempt of Ecclesiastical Discipline, they received to their Holies those which by name had been excommunicated: Abbots, Priors, Monks, their miserable and mercenary Chaplains, thrust their Sickles into others Harvests, made unlawful marriages, visited and houselled the sick for gain, not for godliness; binding and losing against God and holy Canons, the Souls which belonged not to their charge; admitted the dead to burials (their Pastors contradicting, and usurped Parochial right. Nun's also leapt out of their Cloisters, frequenting public Baths with secular persons. And as any were greater amongst the Laymen, so much more perniciously corrupted they their ways: a corrupt Generation, as Leeses of the Wine, Cockle of Wheat, and Rust of Silver. These Pullani, delicate, wanton, effeminate, more accustomed to Baths than Battles, Pullani, wicked and abominable. given to uncleanness and leachcrie, curiously dressed after womens' wont, were contemned of the Saracens, and (if they had none of the Western people with them) more vilipended then Women. They made league with the Saracens, and quarrelled with themselves, for light matters raising civil wars, and often borrowing aid of the Infidels, spending the Treasure and Stock of Christians against Christians. They were deep Dissemblers, not easy to be perceived in their fallacies till they had deceived; jealous mewers up of their wives, that their own Brethren and nearest Kindred might scarcely have access; and keeping them from the Churches, and Sermons, and other things necessary to their souls, hardly once in the year admitting them the Church. The richer sort erected Altars near their wife's beds, and by some * Per miseros capel. & imperitos presbyterunculoes. wretched Chaplains and unlearned Sir john's, procured Masses to be said, that they might seem Christians. And how much closer their wives are kept, so much more they whet their wits with a thousand devices and infinite plots to find starting holes; furnished by the Surians and Saracen women, with sorceries, mischiefs, and innumerable abominations. They are ingrateful, and many ways irksome to those Pilgrims, which come from remote parts to their aid, with great labours and intolerable expenses, liking better their ease and carnal pleasures, than wars with the Saracens. These Pilgrims they entertain at immoderate charge, defrauding and impoverishing them in buying, and bartering to their own exceeding enriching; afflicting them with reproaches and wrongs, and calling them a Before f●lios Hemaud 〈…〉, one is false printed Sons of Hernaud, as it were Fools and Idiots. There are others, continuing from ancient times under diverse Lords, Romans, Greeks, Saracens and Christians, called Surians, unfit for War, men for the most part Unfaithful, Double-dealing, Surians. Liars, Inconstant, Fortune-fawners, Traitors, Gift-takers, esteeming Theft and Robbery for nothing, Spies to the Saracens, imitating their Language and Condition. These shave not, but nourish their beards, as do the Greeks with great care, attributing thereto much virility, gravity, authority and glory. Whereupon, when Baldwin Earl of Edessa, having married the Daughter of a rich Armenian, suffered his Beard to grow; to extort money from his Father-in-law, he said, he had impawned his Beard for a great sum to certain Creditors; who gave him The Western Church for many Ages used much shaving, as in old pictures is seen Beards of price. thirty thousand Bizantines, to prevent that disgrace to his Family, and on condition never to engage his Beard again. These Syrians use the Tongue and manner of writing of the Saracens in contracts, and all saving their Divinity and Holies, for which they have the Greek Letter; so that their Laity understand not their service, as the Greeks do, whose Rites they wholly observe. They obey the Latin Prelates, for fear of the Princes, otherwise not having Greek Bishops of their own, nor would regard their censures, but that our Laymen in contracts and other business, would not have to do with them being excommunicated. For they say amongst themselves, that the Latins are all excommunicated, and therefore cannot excommunicate. The Force of Excommunication against contracts. Surians and Greeks admit it not forth Marriages. Their Priests marry not after their Orders, but use their wives which before they married. They accounted not Sub-deaconship in holy Orders. Their simple Priests confirm with Chrism, which with the Latins is not lawful but to Bishops. They keep Saturday holy, nor esteem Saturday Fast lawful but on Easter Eeven. They have solemn Service on Saturdayes, eat flesh, and feast it bravely like the jews. There are also in the Holy Land and the East parts jaeobites, so called of one james a Disciple jacobites. of the Patriarch of Alexandria. These of long time have inhabited the greater part of Asia, some amongst the Saracens, and some, as in Nubia, and great part of Aeth●opia, possessing whole See of this our former Abassine Relations. Nestorians. Countries. They Baptism and circumcise their children, and observe not Auricular Confession: some make Crosses with fire in their cheeks or temples; and they maintain but one nature in Christ. Some of them use the Chaldee Letter, others the Arabike, that is, the Saracenicall. There are in the Holy Land, and by themselves in India, Nestorians, especially, in the Country of Presbyter b Not the Abassine, but in Asian India, where the Portugalls found Bishops and other Christians, called S. Thomas Christians. The Tartars caused mu●h alteration in these parts. Maronites. john. These, with the jacobines, are said to be more than the Latins and Greeks: and besides those which devil by themselves entire, there are said to be more of these Christians subject to the Infidels, then are of Saracens themselves. They divide the person of Christ, making the Virgin Mary Mother of the humane Person, & the Son of God another divine Person. Nestorius and this his Heresy were condemned in the Ephesine Council. They use the Chaldee Letter, and leavened Hosts as the Greeks do. About Libanus are some called Maronites, many in number which acknowledged (Maro was their Master) but one nature in Christ. These Monothelites were condemned in the sixth general Council at Constantinople. They used Sacraments by themselves five hundred years, and after by Aimerike, Patriark of Antiochia, were reduced to the Roman Faith, whose Traditions they follow; insomuch, that when all the Eastern Prelates except the Latins, use no Rings, Mitres, nor Pastoral Staffs, nor Bells, (but Boards on which they knock with a Stick or Hammer to call the Assembly) the Maronites use all; and their Patriarch was present at the Council of Laterane, under Innocent the Third. They use the Chaldee Letter and Saracen Language. The Armenians are divided from all other Christians in Rites; having a Primate of their Armenians. own, whom they call Catholicon, observed by all of them as another Pope. They have Letters and Language proper, and Liturgies in the vulgar. At Christmas they fast, and at Twelf-day they solemnize our Lord's Baptism, and his Spiritual Nativity, as they improperly speak. Lent they fast so strictly, that they not only abstain from Flesh, Eggs, Whitmeates, but also from Fish, Oil, and Wine, yet fast not but eat fruits, and as often as they please. On some Fridays they eat flesh. They mix no water with Wine in the Sacrament. The Armenians promised obedience to the Pope, when their King received of Henry the Emperor his Land, and the Crown of the Archbishop of Mentz: but retain their old Rites notwithstanding. There is also a warlike people dreadful to the Saracens, called Georgians, of Saint George; whom they have for their Patron, and worship as their Ensign bearer above other Saints, using the Greek Georgians. Holies. Their Priests have round crowns, the Laymen square: and when they come to jerusalem on Pilgrimage, they enter with Banners displayed and without Tribute: the Saracens forbearing them, jest they should after their return be revenged on other Saracens. Their noble women use Arms in Battles, as Amazons. The Mosarabes are Latin Christians, and observe the Romish Rites, dwelling amongst the Mosarabes, or Moxarabes. African and Spanish Saracens. Yet some of them divide the Sacrament into seven parts, others into nime, whereas the Roman Church doth it into three. There are other miserable Eastern people, as Essees of jewish descent, and Assasines, and Saducees, and Samaritans. They which have best known the Holy Land Affairs and Changes, affirm, that no greater plague hath happened then flagitious and pestiferous men, Sacrilegious Thiefs, Robbers, Murderers, The Holy Land the receptacle of all Impiety and Impurity from other parts of Christ●ndome. Parricides, Perjured, Adulterers, Traitors, Pirates, Drunkards, jesters, Dicers, Players, Runagate Monks, and Nuns becomne common Whores, and such women as leaving their Husbands have followed Bawds, or such as have forsaken their Wives and married others. These Monsters have run away, and flying to the Holy Land, have so much more boldly perpetrated there their former evils without shame, as they have been further from those which knew them; neither fearing God nor respecting men. The easiness of escaping, and impunity of sinning have loosed the reins to their Impiety: because that after villainies committed, they run to the Saracens, and deny Christ, or else by ship fly to some Lands, or getting to the houses of Regulars, * The Templars, &c. which every where they found, by their pernicious liberty of Privileges, defending the wicked, they escaped without punishment. Some Murderers also condemned to mutilation or death in their own Countries, by praying or paying obtained often to be condemned to perpetual Exile in the Holy Land; and never altering their manners, have there preyed on Pilgrims and Strangers, kept Bawdie-houses and Gaming-houses, and Receptacles for Thiefs and Murders, paying a yearly Pension to the potent and rich, to patronise them in these exorbitancies; extorting the same with greater sums from Whores and Gamesters. Many also came to the Holy Land, not for Devotion, but Curiosity and Novelty. Thus you have had a view of the Inhabitants, both Clergy and laity, Native and accessory: all flesh corrupting their way, and making it the most unholy Sink in the World, not the navel of the Earth, as some call it, but the Knave-ill, Slave-uile, and base confluence of villainy; not the foundation of Religion, but the fundament of the Devil and of Irreligion, as formerly in other Ages, so worse than all worsts in this, that it was inhabited by these Pullans and Pilgrims. Neither have I in this Relation augmented or exaggerated, but for brevity have fallen fare short of the Author's black pitchy colours, wherein he describeth their Hellish darkness. And howsoever he much commends the first Pilgrims (as comparatively they deserved) yet even that their righteousness was but pannus menstruatae, died in a deep grain of Superstition, besides their other pollutions which the former Story hath related. The best was a Popish piety, the worst was fare fare worse than Heathenish Impiety (Corruptio optimi pessima) so little good did Religion & Christianity hereby receive even here. And as for the hurt it received in the West, we have declared and proved at large; Religion coming to the West and worst, and that bright Sun almost set in a dark misty mystical Cloud, and darkness from the bottomless Pit, principally by this mean and occasion. Let none traduce me, as if I held it wholly unlawful to visit holy places, or to war against Infidels, or that I envy the Pope himself, his Temporalties: (howsoever gotten at first, as you have heard) or absolutely deny Absolutions, Dispensations, Indulgences: the abuses I tax, and historically have showed how by corruptions, confusions, combustions, the face and body of the Church hath been impaired, weakened, and sick (so near to death in so many many members and limbs) of the Antichristian or Romish Disease. As Christ is the name not of the Head alone, but of the whole mystical body, which is one Seed, one City, one Temple, one Vine, one New man, one CHRIST: * 1. Cor. 12. 12. Antichrist signifieth, in the stead of Christ, against Christ, or emulous of Christ. The Pope is all, in profession his Vicar, in show emulous by zeal, indeed an emulous Corrival, and close Enemy of Christ. Vid. B. Downam de Antichrist. l. 1 1. These 5. Ephes. 6. Heb. 11. So is Antichrist both the head & mystical body; the name howsoever it be most properly due to the Popes in their successions, as the head, yet compatible also to the whole body of the Popish Church, which together makes up that mystical Babylon, which thus by the carnal jerusalem, and jewish Opinions and Rites, hath so impoverished the new, spiritual and heavenly jerusalem, and her Celestial Privileges, whereof we are children by Regeneration, and enfranchised citizens in manifold Privileges. Neither perhaps, did any one stratagem so fare reduce judaisme, or induce Popery, or seduce the Christian world, as this Holy Land unholy degeneration. Christianity, is to live by faith and not by sight, and to have a conversation heavenly, and the exercise of a spiritual warfare against the World, the flesh, the Devil, by the panoply of God, hope of Salvation for a Helmet, Breastplate of Righteousness, Girdle of Sincerity, Greaves of the Gospel, Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God, and Shield of Faith (the evidence of things not seen, the ground of things hoped for) with perseverant Watching and Prayer But these Expeditions first happened in a tumultuary warring and spoiling Age; were begun for temporal respects in the first moovers; in many if not most of the followers apprehended to like purpose of spoil (all being as you have seen, the Soldiers own, he could get) which blanched over with Honour, Religion, Merit; Once; being the service of two Masters at once, God and Mammon, (which in true Religion is incompetible) easily won entertainment. And if men now will adventure voluntarily to fight any quarrels of any Region or Religion, for four shillings a week, (eight days to the week) in an Age more composed generally to words than works: is it any marvel, if so many inducements, in such a mist and smoke could whet so many Swords and courages in those Martial times, where earthly purchases were the guerdon of the living, with Fame, Novelties, and many many sensual Holies; and Martyrdom was the Crown of the dead with God, Heaven and Eternity. To conclude, Hypocrisy was the beginning, Blood was the proceeding, Superstitious Piety that is impiety or impious piety, with impurity and desolation were the end. This whole business was (as the Serpents seducing Eve, and was prophesied of Antichrist) not an open professed enmity against Christ, but in coloured love of Christ and his patrimony, a more subtle deceitful working, the Devil transformed into an Angel, that he might prove the worse Devil: this Expedition being after the working of Satan with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, and 2. Thes. 2. with all deceivableness of unrighteousness, as was foretold of that Son of perdition (which hereby and herein he hath proved, if ever by any one course, as is showed, to the perdition of thousands and thousands of thousands, both bodies and souls) a strange Chimaera, headed like a Lion, and in show presenting a Lionlike fortitude, for the honour of that Lion of the Tribe of juda; yet after the Goat's belly of various lusts, tailed like a Dragon, and enuenoming to manifold deaths with the poison of the old Serpent: in show kissing, indeed betraying, with judas; in show lifting Christ higher, indeed crucifying him; the Pope in show crowning these Pilgrims, but with a crown of Thorns, with manifold external miseries, voided of all internal consolation, his Indulgences notwithstanding; in show presenting the faces of men, and hair of women, indeed the tails of Scorpions, which those Locusts had in their tails. Once; herein was Christ many ways crucified betwixt two thiefs, in urban and Boamund the first Founders; in superstition and hypocrisy, the principal Movers; in Revelations of Peter the Eremite and others, and Papal Indulgences, the chief Confirmers: in the Greeks and Infidels, the one by Treachery, the other by open Violence, the main Confounders, (like two Millstones, grinding the Western Christians and this whole exploit, to powder) in exposing Christian bodies to bloody cruelty, and their souls to crueler impiety; in confusions and manifold disorders in Families and Commonwealths, by absence of Overseers at home, and buying vanity, nothing, and less than nothing (for that was the end) with Seas of blood and heaps of carcases abroad; in abasing the lawful power of Kings, and exalting (in manner as ye have heard) the usurped Papal Monarchy; that is, by Excommunications, Interdicts, Treasons, Crusadoes, Votifrages, Perjuries, abolishing them which are called Gods; and Him by whom King's reign, both in this his Ordinance, and in the whole face of his Religion; that the Man of sin might exalt himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that now, and principally hereby, He as God sitteth in the Temple of God, showing himself that he is God. This was then a mystery hidden from the wise and prudent: but now, and hereby, that Wicked is revealed. CHAP. VII. Monuments of Antiquity, taken out of ancient Records, to testify the quondam commerce betwixt our Kings and their Subjects, and those Eastern Princes. REx Coradino Illustri Soldano Damasci, salutem. De transmissis nobis à Nobilitate Literae Henrici tertij Regis Angliae Coradino Soldano Damasci, de captivis redimendis. Dorso Claus. Anno 12. Reg●i sui. & An. Dom. 1228. Patentes, Anno 17. Henrici tertij. Pro Philippo de Albiniaco. vestra muneribus per Anselmum de jenua mallonum Soldani, gratiarum vobis rependimus actiones; prompti as parati in hijs quae licet, vestrae placere voluntati. Hoc quidem à Serenitate vestrapro ampliori petimus munere, ut, si quos terrae nostrae Christianos captivatos tenetis, eos liberos & expeditos reddere, & intuitu nostri nobis mittere velitis: certis datis indicijs, quod ad eorum liberationem noster eis profuit interuentus. Quo intellecto ad condignam vicissitudinem Serenitati vestrae merito teneamur. Teste me●pso apud Westmonasterium, Anno Regni nostri duodecimo. Henricus Rex, &c. Sciatis nos concessisse, dilecto & fideli nostro Philippo de Albiniaco, quod si de eo humanitus contigerit, antequam iter peregrinationis suae arripuerit versus terram jerusalem, quicquid ante obitum suum assignaverit, vel legaverit de terra de Periton, quam habet de dono nostro, & de terris de Clyneton, Bamton, & Wytton, quas habet de Ballivo nostro ad debita sua acquietanda, vel eleemosynas faciendas, vel ad mercedem militibus & seruientibus suis pro seruicio suo retribuendam, nisi prius terras illas haeredibus eorum, per voluntatem nostram, vel per pacem reddiderimus, ratum habemus & stabile usque in tres annos àdie obitus sui completos. In cuius &c. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium 14. julij, Anno Regni sui decimo septimo. Rex concessit & licenciavit Simonem de Wistlegray, quod peregrini de partibus istis euntes peregre Patenter, Anno 19 Henrici tertij. versus terram jerusalem, Sanctum jacobum, & alibi ad partes transmarinas, in Naue ipsius Simonis, quae vocatur Gladyghyne saluo & secure transfretare possint. Et mandatum est omnibus Ballivis & fidelibus Regis, &c. Quod eidem Simoni & hominibus suis in ducendo Peregrinos in Naue praedicta, sicut praedictum est, nullum faciant, nec fieri permittant dam●um vel gravamen. Et durant literae usque ad festum Sancti Michaelis. Teste Rege apud Rading, quinto die Aprilis, Anno Regni sui decimo nono. Rex omnibus, ad quos praesentes literae pervenerint, salutem. Sciatis, quod concessimus dilecto Pro Olivero de Sancto Georgio. & fideli nostro Olivero de Sancto Georgio, quod in auxilium peregrinationis suae, quam facturus est in Terram Sanctam, invadiare possit terram suam de Brocton usque ad terminum trium annorum, à festo Sancti Michaelis, Anno Regni nostri decimo nono. Ita quod ipse cui terram illam inuadiauerit, illam teneat usque ad terminum praedictum trium annorum, quicquid de ipso Olivero interim contingat. In cuius rei testimonium &c. Teste Rege apud Windesoram vicesimo octavo die Aprilis, Anno Regni sui decimo nono. The King's Letters to the Prelates, to excite their charitable devotions, for relief of the Hospital of Saint Samson in Constantinople, and the Licence granted to Friar Thomas their Messenger for one year, granted at Windsor, A. Reg. 22. is here omitted. Rex Saladino, socio Thath Nuncij * Sennor ●el Domini. Veteris de Mussa, salutem. Significavimus praedicto Thath, quod bene placet nobis, quod ad nos in Angliam veniat, expositurus nobis Nuncium suum, pro quo ad nos venistis in Angliam, sicut per literas nostras Patentes, quas ei mittimus, plenius ei significamus. Et ideo vos scire volumus, quod bene placet nobis, quod si cum literis nostris praedictis ad ipsum personaliter accedere volueritis, id libenter faciatis: vel eas per quem volueritis praedicto socio vestro transmittatis. Teste Rege apud Kenynton 20. die julij, Anno Regni sui 22. Rex omnibus ad quos &c. salutem. Sciatis, quod concessimus Magistro Militum Templi jerusalem quingentas Marcas ad opus suum, reddendas in Anglia vel Hibernia Magistro Militiae Templi Pro Magistro Militum Templi de denarijs concessis ad redemptionem Fratrum. Patentes, Anno 32. Henrici te 〈…〉 j. Pro Gerardo de Rhodes. Anglicanae, ad redemptionem Militum & Fratrum eiusdem Templi jerusalem, qui à Saracenis capti fuerunt in bello inter Castra de Gastun & Trepeshac in terra Antiochiae. Teste Rege apud Geldeford primo die januarij, Anno Regni sui vicessimo secundo. Gerardus de Rhodes, qui profecturus est ad Terram jerusalem de licentia Domini Regis, habet literas Domini Regis de protectione, cum hac clausula, quod quietus sit de secta Comitatuum & Hundredorum, & de omnibus placitis & querelis, exceptis placitis de dote, unde in his habet, assisa novae disseisinae, & ultimae praesentationis Ecclesiarum, duraturas quamdiu idem Gerardus fuerit in peregrinatione praedicta. Teste Rege apud Winton, sexto die junij, Anno Regni sui tricessimo secundo. Robertus de Ver, qui de licentia Regis peregre profecturus est in Terram jerusalem, habet literas De Protectione. Regis de protectione Patentes sine clausula, duraturas per triennium. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium 27. junij, Anno Regni sui tricessimo tertio. Rex Ademarode Lezignan, salutem. Sciatis, quod dedimus Gulfredo de Lezignan fratri nostro, Pro Galfredo de Lezignan. in auxilium ad faciendam peregrinationem in Terram Sanctam, ducentas Marcas, quas nobis debetis pro custodia terrae, quae fuit Thurstani Dispenser &c. Et ideo vobis mandamus, quaetenus praedictas ducentas Marcas praefato Galfredo, vel eius certo Nuncio sine difficultate soluatis. In cuius &c. Test● Rege apud Westmonasterium 10. januarij, Anno Regni sui 34. Excellentissimo Principi, Domino Dolgieto, Regi Tartarorum Illustri, Edwardus Dei gratia Rex The King's letters to Dolgiet the King of Tartary. Rotula Rome, Anno 1. Edw. 2. Anno Domini 1307. Angliae, Dominus Hiberniae, & Dux Aquitaniae salutem, & foelices ad vota successus. Celsitudinis vestrae Nuncios ad celebris memoriae Dominum Edwardum imper Regem Angliae, Patrem nostrum, qui antequam ad ipsum venissent, extremum clauserit fati diem, cum literis vestris missos post dicti Patris nostri decessum admisimus: & literas vestras praedictas, & ea quae ijdem Nuncij vestri nobis ex parte vestra per commissam à vobis credentiam retulerunt, audivimus & intelleximus diligenter: de benevolentia & amore quos vos & progenitores vestri erga dictum progenitorem nostrum & nobis hac●enus gessistis, & adhuc geritis, ne●non de missione Nunciorum vestrorum, & dilectione & unitate, quas inter vos & nos hinc inde crescere cupitis, & augeri: Et de eo praecipuè, quod amicitiam inter nobiles Antecessores vestros & genitorem nostrum praedictum habitam memoriter retinetis, prout literarum vestrarum series patefecit: ac alijs rumoribus contentis in eisdem vestris literis & expressis, grates referentes vestrae magnificentiae Regiae speciales. De pace siquidem ab ortu solis usque ad confinia ultra mare Deo propicio per vos facta gaudemus in Domino, & efficimur valde laeti. Caeterum super eo, quod intelligi vobis datur, quod inter nos, qui discordes fuimus citra mare pax & concordia reformatur: Excellentiae vestrae Regiae volumus esse notum, quod inter nos firmiter cred 〈…〉 us & speramus, super quibuscunque discordijs & controversijs hinc inde suscitatis, in brevi, mediante Dei praesidio, finalem fieri & concordiam atque pacem. Datum apud Northampton decimo sexto die Octobris, Anno Regni nostri primo. Serenissimo Principi ac Domino, Tartarorum Imperatori Potentissimo, Edwardus Dei gratia Rex Another Letter to the King of Tart●rie, against the superstition of Mahomet. Angliae, Dominus Hiberniae, & Dux Aquitaniae, foelicem regnandi gloriam cum salute. Reges & Principes terreni tanto magis dinoscuntur Regi Coelestis gloriae complacere, quanto simplices Christi fideles ardentius defendere, & nocivos & perfidos nituntur viribus debellare. Quibus ex collato sibi divinitus incumbit officio aequa iustitiae libra rempublicam gubernare, & Christi infideles Christianaeque fidei contrarios & rebelles impugnare & destruere iuxta posse. Hinc est quod cum in partibus Asiae & Affricae à longissimis retroactis temporibus multum 〈…〉 valuerit prophana secta & sordida Machometi, circumquaque pullulans & diffundens sua infecta germina nimis late pestem saeculo suae contagionis nephariae immitte●do: Nos qui, Deo permittente, sumus sceptro Regio insigniti ad tam ●efandae sectae eradicationem libenter intenderemus, si loci distantia, & alia ardua negocia nobis incumbentia hoc fieri permitterent quovis modo. Nam tempus ad hoc adest acceptabile, ut accepimus his diebus, maxime cum in libris ipsorum contineri dicatur, infra breve tempus terminari & adn●llari debere sectam nephariam Machometi. Vos igitur vestrum laudabile propositum in hac paerte continuantes in●hoata per vos ad huiusmodi sectam sordidam à seculo penitus abolenda● velitis perducere ad effectum. Ad haec ad vestram accidunt praesentiam Religiosi, honesti, & literati viri, ut populum vestrum ad fidem Catholicam, sine qua saluus fierinemo potest, divina operante virtute, reducant, & instruant in eadam: Ac ad sumendum bellum contra detestabilem Machometi sectam habilitent & informent: venerabilis scilicet frater Willielmus Dei Gratia Lidden Episcopus, vir utique discretus, moribus & scientia praeditus, cum sua venerabili comitiva: quem ob honorem omnipotentis Dei, & favorem fidei Christianae vobis quanto affectuosius possumus, commendamus. Rogantes ex corde quatenus eundem Episcopum & eius Comitivam Dei intuitu, sub cuius imperio cuncta consistunt, gratiose & curialiter admittentes, eisdem in prosecutione negocij praedicti exhibere vos velitis favorabiles & benignos praefato Episcopo, in his quae vestrae magnificentiae pro augmentatione fidei Catholicae eduxerit exponenda, fidem credulam exponendo. Datum apud Langley ultimo die mensis Novembris, Anno Regni nostri primo. Like Letters of commendation of the said Bishop William, to the King of Armenia, and others to the Prince Gentis Matalorum in partib. orient. are upon Record, but here for brevity omitted. Another to the said King here followeth. Serenissimo Principi, & amico suo charissimo, Leoni Dei Gratia Armenorum Regi illustri, Edwardus Anno. 1. Edwardi. 2. The King's Letters to the king of Armenia. Rex Angliae, &c. Salutem & foelices ad vota successus. Litcras vestras de credentia per discretos viros Theodorum, Cantorem Abbatiae de Tresarco, Dominum Baudinium silium Domini de Negrino, consobrinum vestrum, & Dominum Leonem, Milites, familiares vestros & Nuncios speciales, super novis periculis vobis & Regno vestro, cunctisque eiusdem Regni Christic●lis emergentibus nobis missos recepimus. Et ea quae ijdem Nuncij vestri vobis ex parte vestra per credentiam eyes commissam exponere voluerunt, and: vimus & intelleximus diligenter. Super quibus dolem●● in intimis, & turbamur. Uerum quia clarae memoriae Dominus Edwardus Rex Angliae, pater noster, viam universae earnis est ingressus quamobrem einsdem Regni regimen suscepimus, & Coronacionis nostrae solennià celebrari fec 〈…〉, non est d●●; diversaque & ardua ex hijs causis nobis incumbunt negocia hijs diebus: dictorum negociorum requisitionibus ex parte vestra nobis factis annuere non possumus in praesenti. Scd cum tempora nobis ad hoc advenerint oportuna, libenter adhibebimus cum Dei praesidio super requisitionibus praedictis consilium quod poterimus bono modo. De xenio siquidem quod vestra munificentia nobis misit, vestrae serenitati grates referimus speciales: parati semper ad ea facienda quae vestris utilitatibus noverimus convenire. Datum apud Westmonasterium tertio die Martij, Anno Regni nostri primo. Edwardus Dei Gratia Rex Angliae, &c. Religioso viro, & sibi in Christo charissimo, fratri johanni de ordine Minorum, Leonis quondam Regis Armenorum illustris filio primogenito, salutem cum delectione sincera. Literas vestras de credentia, &c. ut supra. Magnifico Principi ac potenti, David Dei gratia Regi I●rgianorum, Edwardus eadem Dei gratia Ann● sexto Edwardi s●c●ndi. De conductu pro Epilcopi● Samaritan●s praedicare volent. bus, literae Regis Davidi Regi jurgianorum: or of the Georgians. Rex Angliae, Dominus Hiberniae, & Dux Aquitaniae prosperorum incrementa successuum, cum augmento fidei Orthodoxae. Creator & Redemptor humani generis jesus Christus, qui omnes vult saluos fieri, & nemine● vult perire, hominem ad suam factum imaginem, proto parentis Adae lapsu à supernis exclusum sedibus, tanto dilexit caritatis affectu, ut pro ipsius redempt' one perpetua, de intemerato Virginis nascens utero, nostraeque humanitatis indutus velamine, tanquam Pastor optimus ●ro suis ovibus mortem pati, & suam dare a●●am non horreret, qui post passionem suam, secundum Scripturas, tertia die resurgens à mortuis, discipulis suis se viwm praebuit in multis argumentis, per dies quadraginta apparens eis, & loquens de Regno Dei, & eos spiritus Sancti virtute perlustrans & sapientia, misit in omnem judaeam, & Samariam, & usque ad ultimum terrae, suae resurrectionis gloriam & doctrinam Euangelicam praedicare, ut in omnem terram sonus eorum exiret, & in fines orbis terrae verba eorum credentibus panderent. Euntes, inquiens, in mundum universum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae: Qui credit & baptizatus fuerit saluus erit: Qui vero non crediderit condemnabitur. Cum igitur vir religi sus & providus frater Guillermus de Villa Nova, ordinis Minorum Episcopus, praesentium la●or, sanctae fidei Orthodoxae Professor & Zelator feruidus, de mandato Sanctae sedis Apostolicae ad partes Tartarorum, & aliorum, qui fidem non norunt Catholicam, una cum nonnullis Co-episcopis & fratribus eiusdem ordinis, ut vobis, & ipsis Euangelium Christi, ve bumque salutis annunciet, & transferre proponat: vos rogamus & hortamur in Demino jesu Christo, per vestrae salutem animae requirentes, quatenus praefatos Episcopos cae●●rosque Religiosos & Catholicos, eisque adhaerentes, & adhaerere volentes per loca vestrae ditioni subiecta libere, saluo, & secure transire. Verbumque Dei, & sanctum Domini jesu Christi Euangelium praedicare aud●re volentibus per mittentes, ipsis faciatis ob Divinae Maiestatis reverentiam, nostrorumque contemplatione rogaminum securum praestari conductum, ipsosque malignantium incursu defendi. Datum apud Dovarram vicissimo secundo die Maij, Anno Regni nostri sexto. Teste Regi. Eodem modo mandatum est Imperatori Trapezandarium. Teste Rege, ut supra. Rex potenti viro Imperatori Aquilonari, deposito Gentilitatis errore, lum en verum agnoscere quod est Christus Creator & Redemptor humani generis jesus Christus, qui omnes vult saluos fieri, & neminem vult perire, &c. ut supra. Teste ut supra. Eodem modo mandatum est subscriptis: videlicet; Carpenta Persarum & Medorum Imp. Imperatori de Cathay. diverse others of Richard the Second, Henry the Eight, &c. collected to this purpose. I have omitted. TO THE READER. LIke that Scribe which brings out of his Treasury new and old▪ so have I here done, and so our Author following. To those elder Stories and Records I have added this later Voyage to jerusalem and Constantinople: and He, besides his Travels, hath added his Studies, the Uoyage of his Minds Industry, aswell as of his body's Peregrination; as a Learned Argus, seeing with the Eyes of many Authors, and comparing things old and new. Pardon me, that I have here much pruned his sweet Poetry, his far-fet Antiquity, and other first-fruits of his Learning: I would not have his own Work out of request. I present men rather as Travellers, then as Scholars; and in this Historical Stage produce them, telling what they have seen; not what they can say, or what other Authors have written: not that I disprove this (for what else is my whole Pilgrimage?) but that I hold on here another course; where if every man should say all, no man could have his part, and where even brevity itself is almost tedious (as you see) by Multitudes. The other parts of Master Sandys are not simply superfluous, yet are these to our present purpose sufficient. CHAP. VIII. A Relation of a journey begun, Anno Dom. 1610. written by Master GEORGE SANDYS, and beer contracted. §. I His journey from Venice to Constantinople, and Observations by the way. FRom Venice we departed on the twentieth of August, 1610. in the Little Defence of London. The Venetians are Lords of this Sea, but not without contention with the Papacy. On Ascention day, the Duke accompanied with the Cla●●ssimoeses Marriage of the Sea. of that Signiory, is rowed thither in the Bucentoro, a triumphal Galley, richly, and exquisitely gilded: above a room (beneath which they row) comprehending the whole length and breadth of the Galley; near the poop a throne, the rest accommodated with seats, where he solemnly espouseth the Sea: confirmed by a Ring thrown therein, the Nuptial Pledge and Symbol of subjection. This Ceremony received a beginning from that Sea-battell fought and won by the Uenetians, under the conduct of Sebastiano Zany, against the forces of Frederick Barbarossa in the quarrel of Pope Alexander the Third. Who flying his fury in the habit of a Cook repaired to Venice, and there long lived disguised in the Monastery of Charity. Zany returning in triumph with the Emperor's Son, was met by the Pope, and saluted in this manner: Here take, OH Zany, this Ring of Gold, and by giving it to the Sea, oblige it unto thee. A ceremony that shall on this day be yearly observed, both by thee and thy Successors, that Posterity may know how you have purchased the Dominion thereof by your valours, and made it subject unto you, as a Wife to her Husband. We sailed all along in the sight of Dalmatia, at this day Sclavonia, of the Sclavi, a people of Sclavonia. Sarmatia. They descent not from the Greek Church in their Religion. Throughout the North part of the World their Language is understood and spoken, even from thence almost to the Confines of Tartary. The men wear halfe-sleeved Gowns of Violet cloth, with Bonnets of the same. They nourish only a lock of hair on the crown of their heads: the rest all shaved. The women wear theirs not long; and die them black for the most part. Their chief City is Ragusa (heretofore Epidaurus) a Commonwealth of itself, famous for Merchandise, and plenty of shipping. Many small Lands belong thereunto, but little of the Continent. They pay Tribute to the Turk, fourteen thousand Zecchins yearly: and spend as much more upon them in gifts and entertainment, sending the Grand Signior every year a ship laden with Pitch for the use of his Galleys. Whereby they purchase their peace; and a discharge of duties throughout the Ottoman Empire. Corfu, the first Island of note that we passed by, lieth in the Ionian Sea; stretching East and West in form of a Bow: four and fifty miles long, four and twenty broad, distant about twelve from the main of Epirus, called formerly Corcyra, adorned with Groves of Oranges, Lemons, Pomegranates, Figtrees, Olives and the like: enriched with excellent Wines and abundance of Honey. Upon the North-side stands a City that takes the name of the Island, with a Castle strongly seated on a high Rock, which joineth by an Isthmos to the Land, and impregnably fortified. The Turks have testified as much in their many repulses. It is the Chair of an Archbishop, inhabited for the most by Grecians, as is the whole Island, and subject to the Venetians. Saint Maura lieth next unto this, once adjoining to the Continent, and separated by the labour of the Inhabitants: yet no further removed then by a bridge to be passed into. Called it was formerly Leucadia, of a white Rock which lieth before it, toward Cephalonia. On which stood the Temple of Apollo. In this Island they have a City inhabited for the most part by jews: received by Bajazet the Second; at such time as they were expulsed Spain by King Ferdinand. Val de Compare, a little beyond presenteth her rocky Mountains, containing in circuit about fifty miles, now inhabited by Exiles and Pirates. Once called Ithaca, so celebrated for the birth of Ulysses: Between this and the mouth of the Gulf of Lepanto, (once named the Gulf of Corinth) lie certain little Lands, or rather great Rocks, now called Curzolari, heretofore Curzolari. Echinades, made famous by that memorable Sea-battell there obtained against the Turk by Don john of Austria, in the year 1571. and sung by a crowned Muse. We sailed close by Cephalenia, triangular in form, one hundred and sixty miles in circumference: the Mountains intermixed with profitable Valleys, and the Woods with Champion. Vnwatered with Rivers, and poor in Fountains, but abounding with Wheat, Honey, Corents, Manna, Cheese, Wool, Turkeyes, excellent Oil, incomparable (though not long lasting) Muscadines, and Powder for the dying of Scarlet: This grows like a blister on the leaf of the holy Oak, a little shrub, yet producing Acorns: being gathered, they rub out of it a certain read dust, that converteth after a while into worms, which they kill with Wine when they begin to quicken. Among her many harbours, Argostoli is the principal, capacious enough for a Navy. The Inhabitants of this Island are Grecians, the Uenetians their Sovereigns. Having passed through the Straitss, that divide this Island from the next, (vulgarly called Canale del Zant,) on the second of September we entered the Haven of Zacynthus, and saluted the Castle with our Ordnance. This Island (nine hundred miles distant from Venice) so called of Zacynthus the Son of Dardanus, and at this day Zant; containeth in circuit not past threescore miles. On the South and Zacynthus, or Zant. Southeast sides rocky and mountainous, but plain in the midst, and unspeakably fruitful, producing the best Oil of the World, and excellent strong Wines, both white and read, which they call Ribolla. But the chief riches thereof consisteth in Corents, which draweth hither much traffic (especially from England and Holland, for here they know not what to do with them:) insomuch that whereas before they were scarce able to free themselves from importunate famine, they now (besides their private get, amounting to one hundred and fifty thousand Zecchins) Store of Corants. do yearly pay unto Saint Mark forty eight thousand Dollars for Customs and other Duties. It is impossible that so little a portion of Earth, so employed, should be more beneficial, the mountainous part being barren, and the rest comprised within two or three not very ample Valleys, but those all over husbanded like an entire Garden. They sow little Corn, as employing their grounds to better advantage: for which they sometimes suffer, being ready to starve, when the weather continueth for any season tempestuous: and they cannot fetch their provision, which they have as well of Flesh as of Corn, from Morea, being ten leagues distant. They have Salt-pits of their own, and store of fresh water, but little or no wood, though celebrated for the abundance thereof, by Homer and Virgil. It is here a custom strictly observed (as also elsewhere within the Straitss belonging to the Christians) not to suffer any to traffic or come ashore before they have a Pratticke from the Pratticke of health. Signiors of Health, which will not be granted until forty days after their arrival, especially if the ship come from Turkey, and bring not a Certificate, that the place from whence they came is free from the infection: if so, perchance their restraint may be shortened, during which time they have a Guardian set over them. They will not suffer a Letter to be delivered, if sealed with thread, before it be opened and ayred. If such as come to speak with them do but touch one of the ship, or sometimes but a rope, they shall be forced to ascend, and remain there for the time limited; it being death to him that shall come ashore without licence. Notwithstanding, they upon request will carry you to the Lazaretto (which is the nature of a Pest-house) there to abide until the date be expired. But if any fall sick amongst them in the meane-season, their Pratticke is accordingly prolonged. A great inconvenience to the Merchants, but at Venice intolerable, where when they have Pratticke, they are enforced to unlade at the Lazaretto. So under pretence of airing their goods are opened; their quantity, quality and condition known; redounding much to their detriments. But for that we came from Venice, we were freed from this mischief, and presently suffered to land. The Town, taking or giving a name to the Island, stretcheth along between the West side of the Haven and the foot of the Mountain: perhaps a mile in length, in breadth but narrow. The streets unpaved, the building low, by reason of the often Earthquakes whereunto this Island is miserably subject. Two happened during my short abode here, though of small importance. Although the seat of the Town be excessive hot, yet is it happily qualified by a North-east gale that bloweth from Sea most constantly about the midst of the day. The Great Turk hath yearly a present of Falcons from the Governor (accompanied, as some say, with twelve hundred Zecchins) which he calleth a Tribute: it being in his power to distress them at his pleasure, by restraining the relief of victuals which they have from Morea, and his adjoining Dominions. Whilst we were here, the Captain Bassa passed by with sixty Galleys; who yearly about this time saileth in circuit, to receive Tribute, suppress Pirates, and to do some exploit upon the Malteses, Spaniards, and Florentines, with whom they are only in hostility. diverse of their Galleys putting into the Haven, were courteously entertained for the Venetians endeavour, as much as in them lies to keep good quarters with the Turk; not only for the reason aforesaid, (which perhaps might extend as fare as their City: their Territories though large and fruitful, too narrow to sustain so populous a State, if unrelieved from Turkey, and that their passage into the midland Sea were interrupted) not for the loss they should sustain by the cessation of Traffic with the Mahometans: but knowing him by dear experience too powerful an Adversary for them by Land, and though they are perhaps strong enough by Sea, yet should they loose a Navy, their loss were unrecoverable, whereas the Turk within the space of a year is able to set forth another. The Inhabitants of this Island are in general Grecians (of whom we will speak no more than concerns the particular customs of the place, reserving the rest to our relation of that people: in habit they imitate the Italians●, but transcend them in their revenges, and infinitely less civil. They will threaten to kill a Merchant that will not buy their Commodities, and make Murderers. more conscience to break a Fast, then to commit a Murder. One of them at our being here, pursued a poor Sailer (an Englishman) for offering but to carry a little bag of Corents aboard uncustomed, and killed him, running up a pair of stairs for succour. He is weary of his life that hath a difference with any of them, and will walk abroad after daylight. But cowardice is joined with their cruelty, who dare do nothing but suddenly, upon advantages; and are ever Danger of remiss Laws. privately armed. Encouraged to Villainies by the remissness of their Laws: for none will lay hands upon an offender, until fourteen days after that he be called to the Scale, (an eminent place where one doth stand and publicly cite the offenders:) who in the meantime hath leisure to make his own peace, or else to absent himself: if then he appear not, they banish him; and propound a reward according to the greatness of the offence, to him that shall either kill or take him alive: and if it be done by one that is banished, his own banishment (the least reward) is released. The Labourers do go into the fields with Swords and Partisans, as if in an Enemy's Country, bringing home their Wines and Oils in Hogs-skins, the insides turned outward. It is a custom amongst them to invite certain men unto their Marriages, whom they call Compeers. Every one of these do bestow a Ring, which the Priest doth put upon the Bride and Bridegroom's fingers, interchangeably shifting them; and so he doth the Garlands on their heads. Of these they are never jealous (an abuse in that kind reputed as detestable a crime, as if committed by a natural Brother;) so that they lightly choose those for their Compeers that have been formerly suspected too familiar. The Bridegroom entering the Church, sticks his Dagger in the door; held available against Enchantments. For here it is a common practice to bewitch them: made thereby impotent with their Wives, until the Charm be burnt, or otherwise consumed: insomuch that sometimes (as they say) the Mothers of the betrothed, by way of prevention do bewitch them themselves, and again unloose them as soon as the Marriage is consummated. The Nuptial sheets (as in some cases commanded by the mosaical Law) are publicly shown: and preserved by their Parents as a Testimony of their uncorrupted Virginities. There be here two Bishops, one of the Greeks, and another of the Latins. The Greeks have diverse Churches, the principal that of S. Nicolas, (which giveth to the Haven a name, and not far removed) with a Monastery of Caloieros; for so are their Monks called. On the other side of the Harbour, upon the top of the Promontory, they have another far less; with a Chapel dedicated to the Virgin Mary, called Madonna deal Scopo, reputed effectresse of Miracles, and much invocated by Seafaring men. As the Duke of Venice doth marry the Sea, so yearly doth this Bishop upon the Twelve day baptise it: although with less state, yet with no less Ceremony. The Venetians here (as in Candy) do jointly celebrated the Graecian Festivals: either to gratify, or else to avoid occasions of tumult. As for the Roman Catholic Bishop, he hath his Cathedral Church and residence within the Castle: where there is a Covent of Franciscans. A mile and half off, in the sight of the Town, on the side of a Mountain, they have another Monastery, called the Annuntiata, where the Latins have their burials, built in Sepulchre of Cicero. the year 1550. when under the ground there were found two Urns; one full of ashes, and the other of water, in an ancient Sepulchre. Upon a square stone that covered the Tomb, was, engraven M. TUL. CICERO LAVE ET TV JEPTIA ANTONIA, 〈◊〉 under johannes Zua▪ lardus in Itin. lib. 1. the Urn which containeth the ashes, AVE MAR. TUL. It being supposed that Cicero was there buried: peremptorily affirmed by a Traveller then present; reporting withal, that he saw this Epitaph: Of Orators the Prince, of Speech the Pride: Tully, with his Wife in this Urn abide: Tully, that of himself thus writ; OH Rome Blest, in that I thy Consul, am become. Ille oratorum princeps, & gloria linguae Romanae, iacet hac, cum coniuge Tullius urna▪ Tullius ille, inquam, de se qui scripserat olim, O fortunatam natam, me consul, Romam. Adamus Tefellenius in suo Itin. The jews have here a Synagogue, (of whom there are not many) one having married an English woman, and converted her to his Religion. They wear a blue ribbon about their hats for a distinction. The foreign Merchants here resident, are for the most part English, who by their frequent deaths do disprove the air to be so salubrious as is reported: who have their purchased interments in gardens: neither suffered by Greeks nor Latins to be buried in Churches. If a Stranger here take a fraught of a Venetian, and a Venetian ship be in ●ort, the Master thereof upon a protestation, will enforce the Stranger to unload, and serve his own turn therewith, if it be for his benefit. In this Island there are forty Villages. On the fourteenth of September I embarked in another English ship, called the Great Exchange; first bound for Chios, and then for Tripoli. With a prosperous wind we compassed a part of Morea: more famous by the name of Peloponnesus: shaped like a Plantain leaf, and embraced Morea. almost by the Corinthian and Saronian arms of the Mediterranean: on the North adjoining by a narrow Isthmos to the rest of Greece; where stood that renowned City of Corinth. Corinth. But I rather think, for their wholesome advice, and expedite execution, in freeing the State of those monsters, called the Dogs of jupiter, that is, internal Furies, and ministers of his vengeance. Alphonsus' King of Naples, was wont to say merrily, that the Harpies had left the Strophades to inhabit at Rome: intimating thereby the avarice of that Clergy. We left on Strophades. the left hand two Rocks, at this day called the Strivaly: where only live a few Greek Coloieroes, that receive their sustenance of alms from the neighbouring Lands. There is in one a Spring of fresh water, supposed to have his original in Peloponnesus, and so to pass under the Sea, in regard of a certain tree over-shadowing a little Lake, the leaves thereof (or like unto those) being often found in this Fountain, there growing none of that kind in the Island. We thrust between Cape Malio and Cerigo, about five miles distant; once Porphyris, of his excellent Porphyr; but better known by the name of Cythera. An Island consecrated unto Venus. In the Town rising two furlongs up from the Haven, stood her celebrated Temple (the most ancient that the Grecians had of that Goddess,) and therein her Statue in complete armour. Out of this it is said, that Paris made a rape of Helena, or rather here first enjoyed her in his return from Sparta. The ruins are now to be seen, together with that of Uranias'. The Island is sixty miles in compass; it hath diverse Harbours, but those small and unsafe. A delightful soil, inhabited by Grecians, and subject to the Venetians. This is the first of the Aegean Sea: the largest arm of the Mediterranean, extending to Mar● Aegeum. the Hellespont, and dividing Greece from the lesser Asia. A Sea dangerous and troublesome to sail through, in regard of the multitude of Rocks, and Lands, every where dispersed. Insomuch, that a man is proverbially said to sail in the Aegean Sea, that is, encumbered with difficulties. The Lands of this Sea were anciently divided into the Sporades, and Cyclades. The Sporades are those that lie scattered before Crete, and along the coast of Asia: The Cycladeses, so called in that they lie in a circle. Among the rest of the last named we sailed by Delos, (now Diles) hemmed with sharp Delos. Rocks. The ruins of Apollo's Temple are here yet to be seen, affording fair Pillars of marble to such as will fetch them, and other stones of price, both in their nature, and for their workmanship; the whole Island being now uninhabited. Three days after our embarkment (as quick a passage as ever was heard of) we arrived at Sio, Chios. a famous Island, called formerly Chios. Sixscore and five miles it containeth in circuit, extending from South unto North: the North and West quarter's extraordinary hilly. In the midst of the Island is the Mountain Aruis (now Amista) producing the best Greek Wines. But the Lenticke tree, which is well-nigh only proper to Sio, doth give it the greatest renown and endowment. These grow at the South end of the Island, and on the leisurely ascending hills that neighbour the shore. In height not much exceeding a man, leaved like a Service, and bearing a read berry, but changing into black as it ripeneth. In the beginning of August launch they the rind, from whence the Mastic distilleth until Mastic. the end of September, at which time they gather it. None suffered to come amongst them during the interim, it being death to have but a pound of new Mastic found in their houses. The wood thereof is excellent for toothpicks. By reason of these trees they have the best Honey of the world, which intermingled with water, is not much inferior in relish to the costly Shurbets of Constantenople. The Island produceth Corn and Oil indifferent plenty. Some Silk they make, and some Cottons here grow, but short in worth unto those of Smyrna. It hath also quarries of excellent Marble, and a certain green earth, like the rust of Brass, which the Turks call, Terra Chia: but not that so reputed of by the ancient Physicians. The coast, especially towards the South, is set with small Watchtowers, which with smoke by day, and fire by night, do give knowledge unto one another (and so to the upland) of suspected enemies. The environing Sea being free from concealed Rocks, and consequently from peril. On the East side of the Island, four leagues distant from the Main of Asia, from that part which was formerly called jonia, stands the City of Sio, having a secure Haven (though daily decaying, yet with a something dangerous entrance, straightened on the North side by the sea-ruined wall of the Mould, encroaching nearer the Diamond, which stands on the other side of the Mouth, so called of the shape, rising out of the Sea, and supporting a Lantern, erected by the Genoeses,) insomuch that ships of the greatest size do anchor in the channel: but ours thrust in, when going ashore, I was friendly entertained of the English Consul. The Town stretcheth along English Consul. the bottom of the Haven, backed on the West with a rocky Mountain, the building mean, the Streets no larger than Allies. Upon the Castle hill there is a Bannia, which little declines from the state of a Temple; paved with fair tables of marble, and supported with Columns, containing several rooms, one hotter than another, with Conduits of hot water, and natural Fountains. On the North side of the City stands the Castle, ample, double walled, and environed with a deep ditch: manned and inhabited by Turks, and well stored with munition. This not many years since was suddenly scaled in a night by the Florentines, who choking the Artillery, and driving the Turks into a corner, were now almost masters thereof: when a violent storm of wind, or rather of fear, enforced their companions to Sea, and them to a composition; which was, to departed with ensigns displayed. But the Governor having gotten them into his power, caused their heads to be struck off, and to be piled in mortar on the Castle wall; where as they yet remain, but not unrevenged. For the Captain Bassa upon his coming, strangled the presidious Governor, either for dishonouring the Turk in his breach of promise, or for his negligence in being so surprised. Since when, a watchword every minute of the night goeth about the walls, to testify their vigilancy. Their Orchards are here enriched with excellent first-fruits; amongst the rest, with Oranges, Lemons, Citrons, Pomgranats, and Figs. Upon these Figtrees they hung a kind of unsavoury Fig: out of whose corruption certain small worms are engendered, which by biting the other (as they say) procure them to ripen. Partridges here are an ordinary food; whereof they have an incredible number, greater than ours, and differing in hue, the beak and feet read, the plume ash-colour. Many of them are kept tame; these feeding abroad all day, at night upon a call return to their several owners. Solyman the Magnificent, picking a quarrel with the Governor for the Genoa's, for a suspected correspondency with the great Master of Malta, during those wars, and discovery of his designs; having besides neglected accustomed presents, with the payment of two years tribute, sent Pial the Captain Bassa to seize on the Island; who on Easter day in the year 1566. presenting himself before Sio, with fourscore Galleys, so terrified the Inhabitants, that before they were summoned, they quietly surrendered both it and themselves to his disposure. The Governor, together with the principal families, intending to departed for Italy, he sent unto Constantinople; and suffered the common people to stay or remove at their liking: So that the whole Island is now governed by Turks, and defiled with their superstitions: yet have the Christians their Churches, and unreproved exercise of Religion. Besides impositions upon the land, and upon commodities arising from thence, the Great Turk receives yearly for every Christian above the age of sixteen, two hundred Asper's: but the husbandmen are exempted until marriage. The Inhabitants for the most part, are Turks and Grecians; those living in 120. Asper's amount to a Sultany. command, and loosely: the other husbanding the earth, and exceeding them infinitely in number. They are in a manner released of their thraldom, in that unsensible of it: well meriting the name of Merry Greeks, when their leisure will tolerate. Never Sunday or holiday passes over without some public meeting or other: where intermixed with women, they dance out the day, and with full crowned Cups enlengthen their jollity. Frequented by foreign Merchants, Anatolia affording great store of Chamolets and Grograms, made about Angra; and a part brought hither, before such time as the Goats (whose hair they pull, white, long, and soft) were destroyed by the late Rebels, consisting for the most part of the expulsed Inhabitants Turkish Rebels. of burned Towns; who having lost all that they had, knew not better how to recover their losses, then by preying upon others; and so joined with their undoers, led by Calendar Ogly and Zid Arab: and grown to so fearful a head, that the Great Turk (some say) had once a thought to have forsaken the Imperial City, they being fifty thousand, but destitute of Artillery. After foiled by Morat Bassa the great Vizer, who for that service (but chief for the overthrow of janballa● the Bassa of Aleppo, and natural Lord of the rich Valley of Achilli●) was called by him his Father and Deliverer. They besieged this City, and were by certain English service. English ships that lay in the Road, unfriendly saluted. In the end, burned a part thereof, and cook a ransom for sparing the rest. But their principal commodity is Cotton wool, which Cotton. here groweth in great quantity. With the seeds thereof they do sow their Fields, as we ours with Corne. The stalk no bigger than that of Wheat, but tough as a Beans: the head round and bearded, in size and shape of a Meddler: hard as a stone; which ripening breaks, and is delivered of a white soft Bombast intermixed with seeds, which they separate with an instrument. You would think it strange, that so small a shell should contain such a quantity, but admire if you saw them stive it in their ships: enforcing a Sack as big as a Wooll-packe into a room, at the first too narrow for your arm, when extended by their instruments: so that often they make the very deeks to stretch therewith. Taking with me a Greek that could speak a little broken English, for my Interpreter: on the twentieth of November, I did put myself into a Bark, Armado of Simo, a little Island hard by the Rhodes (the Patron a Greek, as the rest) being laden with Sponges. That night we came to an anchor, under the South-west side of Mitylen. This Island, not past seven miles distant Mitylen or Lesbos. from the Continent of Phrygia, containeth eight score and eight miles in circuit. The South and West parts Mountainous and barren, the rest jevell and fruitful, producing excellent Corne. On the one and twentieth of September, the Winds grew contrary: and the Seas (though not rough) too rough to be brooked by so small a vessel, no bigger, and like in proportion to a Gravesend Tilt-boat, yet rowing under the shelter of the Land, we entered the Gulf of Calonus, they hoping to have found some purchase about a ship cast there away but a little before; diverse of them leapt into the Sea, and diving unto the bottom, stayed there so long as if it had Cunning diverse. been their habitable element. And without question, they exceed all others in that faculty, trained thereunto from their childhood, and he the excellentest amongst them that can best perform it. Insomuch, that although worth nothing, he shall be proffered in marriage the best endowed, and most beautiful Virgin of their Island. For they generally get their living by these Sponges, gathered from the sides of Rocks about the bottom of the Straitss; sometimes fifteen Sponges. fathom under water. A happy people, that live according to nature; and want not much, in that they covet but little. Their apparel no other than linen breeches, over that a smock closegirt unto them with a Towel; putting on sometimes when they go ashore, long sleeveless Coats of homespun Cotton. Yet their Backs need not envy their Bellies: Biscot, Olives, Garlic and Onions being their principal sustenance. Upon the two and twentieth of September, the winds continuing contrary, we but a little shortened our journey. Descrying a small Sail that made towards us, and thinking them to be Pirates, we rowed backe by the shore with all possible speed. In the evening we returned to the place that we fled from. When going ashore, one attired like a woman, lay grovelling on the Charms. Sand, whilst the rest skipped about him in a ring, muttering certain words, which they would make me believe were prevalent Charms to altar the weather to their purpose. On the three and twentieth we continued weather-bound, removing after it grew dark unto another anchorage; a custom they held, jest observed by day from Sea or Shore, they might by night be surprised. We lay in a little Bay, and under a Cliff, where not one of us but had his sleep interrupted by fearful dreams, he that watched affirming, that he had seen the Devil, so that in a great dismay we put from shore about midnight. But whether it proceeded from the nature of the vaporous place, or that infested by some spirit, I leave to decide. It is reported of a little Rocky Island hard by, named formerly Aex, and sacred unto Neptune (whereof we have spoken something already) that none could sleep upon it for being disturbed with apparitions. On the four and twentieth the Sea grew calm, and we proceeded on our voyage. Towards evening we went ashore on the firm of Asia for fresh water, and came that night unto Tenedos. With the morning they renewed their labour, rowing along the chalky shore of the Tenedos. C. janizari. lesser Phrygia. Now against Cape janizari (desirous to see those celebrated fields, where once stood Ilium the glory of Asia, that hath afforded to rarest wits so plentiful an argument) with much importunity and promise of reward (it being a matter of danger) I got them to set me ashore. When accompanied with two or three of them, we ascended the not high Promontory, level above, and crowned with a ruined City, whose imperfect walls do show to the Sea their antiquity. Wherein are many spacious Vaults and ample Cisterns for the receipt of water. The foundation hereof should seem to have been laid by Constantine the Great, who intending to remove the seat of his Empire, began here to build; which upon a new resolution he erected at Byzantium. This is that famous Promontory of Sige 〈…〉, honoured with the Sepulchre Sig 〈…〉. of Achilles, which Alexander (visiting it in his Asian expedition) covered with flowers, and ran naked about it, as then the custom was in Funerals▪ sacrificing to the ghost of his Kinsman; whom he reputed most happy, that had such a Trumpet as Homer, to refound his virtues. In the Plain beyond us (for we durst not straggle farther from the shore) we beheld where once stood Ilium by him founded, called Troy promiscuously of Tros. Afterwards ●eigned to have been walled about by Neptune and Ph●bus, in the days of L●omedon. Who hath not heard of this glorious City, the former taking, the ten years war: and later, final subversion? which befell according to Eusebius, in the year of the World ●784. and second of Abd●●s' government of Israel. The ruins at this day not more than coniecturally extant. These Rivers, though now poor in Streams, are not yet so contemptible, as made by Bellonius, who perhaps mistaketh others for them, (there being sundry Rivulets that descend from the Mountains) as by all likelihood he hath done the site of the ancient Troy. For the ruins that are now so perspicuous, and by him related, do stand four mile's South-west from the aforesaid Troy. place, described by the Poets, and determined of by Geographers: seated on a hanging Hill, and too near the naval station to afford a Field for such dispersed Encounters, such long Pursuites, interception of Scouts, (then when the Troyans' had pitched nearer the Navy) and executed stratagems, as is declared to have happened between the Sea and the City. These relics do sufficiently declare the greatness of the later, and not a little the excellency. The walls (as Bellonius, but more largely, describeth it) consisting of great square stone, hard, black, and spongy, in diverse places yet standing supported on the inside with Pillars, about two yards distant one from another, and garnished once with many now ruined Turrets, containing a confusion of throwne-downe buildings, with ample Cisterns for the receipt of Rain, it being seated on a sandy soil, and altogether destitute of Fountains. Foundations here are of a Christian Temple, and two Towers of Marble, that have better resisted the fury of Time; the one on the top of the Hill, and the other nearer the Sea in the Valley. From the wall of the City, another extendeth (supported with Buttresses, partly standing, and partly thrown down) well-nigh unto Ida, and then turning, is said to reach to the Gulfs of Satelia, about twenty miles distant. Half a mile off, and West of these Ruins, opposing Tenedos, are the hot water Baths, heretofore adorned, and neighboured with magnificent buildings; the way thither enclosed, as it were, with Sepulchers of Marble (many of the like being about the City, both of Greeks and Latins, as appeareth by the several Characters. Two Baths there be; the one choked with rubbish, the other yet in use, though under a simple coverture. But now the ruins bear not altogether that form, lessened daily by the Turks, who carried the Pillars and stones unto Constantinople, to adorn the buildings of the Great Bassas, as they now do from Cyzicus. This notable remainder of so noble a City was once a small Village of the Ilians. For the Ilians, after the destruction of that famous Ilium, often shifting the seat of the new, here fixed it at last, as is said, by the advice of an Oracle, containing one only contemptible Temple, dedicated to Minerva, at such time as Alexander came thither, who then offered up his shield, and took down another (that which he after used in his fights) enriching the Temple with gifts, and honouring the Town with his Name, exempting it from tribute, and determining upon his return to erect in it a sumptuous Temple, to institute sacred Games, and to make it a great City. But Alexander dying, Lysimachus took upon him that care, who immured it with a wall, containing forty furlongs in circuit, yet suffered it to retain the name of Alexandria. After it become a Colony, and an University of the Romans, of no mean reputation. Fimbria the Quaestor, having in a sedition slain the Consul Valerius Flaccus in Bythinia, and making himself Captain of the Roman Army, the Citizens refusing to receive him, as a Robber and a Rebel, besieged this City, and in eleven days took it; who boasted, that he in eleven days had done that, which Agamemnon with five hundred sail of ships and the whole Greek Nation, could hardly accomplish in ten years. To whom an Ilian answered, That they wanted a Hector to defend them. Pieces of ruins, throughout these Plains, lie every where scattered. Returning again to our Bark, hard by on the left hand left we Imbrius, now called Lembro, once sacred to Mercury; and not fare beyond Lemnos, famous for the fabulous fall of Vulcan. Whereupon, and no marvel, he ever after halted. The Grecians there now inhabiting, do relate, Lemnos. that he broke his Thigh with a fall from a Horse on the side of a Hill, which at this day beareth his name: the Earth in that place thereupon receiving those excellent virtues of curing of wounds, stopping of fluxes, expulsing poisons, &c. now called Terra Sigillata, in that sealed, Terra Sigillata. and there only gathered. This Hill lieth South of the ruins of that ancient Hephastia, which gave a name unto Vulcan, and about three flight-shots removed. Between which standeth Sotira, a little Chapel, frequented by the Greek Coloieroes upon the sixt of August; where they begin their Orisons, and from thence ascend the Mountain to open the vein from whence they produce it: which they do with great preparations and solemnities, accompanied with the principal Turks of the Island. That which covereth it, being removed by the labour of well-nigh fifty Pioners, the Priests take out as much as the Cadee doth think for that year sufficient (jest the price should abate by reason of the abundance) to whom they deliver it; and then close it up in such sort, as the place where they digged it, is not to be discerned; the vein discovered, this precious Earth, as they say, doth arise like the casting up of Worms, and that only during a part of that day: so that it is to be supposed, that they gather as much as the same will afford them. Certain bags thereof are sent to the Great Turk, the rest they cell (of which I have seen many Cups at Constantinople:) but that which is sold to the Merchants, is made into little Pellets, and sealed with the Turkish Character: the ceremonies in the gathering hereof were first inducted by the Venetians. And now we entered the Hellespont, so called of Helle, the Daughter of Athamas King of Thebes, and Sister of Phryxus; who, flying the stratagems of their stepmother Ino, was drowned therein. Bounded on the left hand with the Thracian Chersonesus (vulgarly called Saint George's Arm) a Peninsula pointing to the South-west, whereon stood the Sepulchre of Hecuba, called Cynossema, slain by them, and buried in the aforesaid Promontory. On the right hand, the Hellespont is confined with the lesser Phrygia, dividing Europe from Asia, in sundry places not Hellespont. above a mile broad, and in length about forty, (now called the Channel of Constantinople) and having a Current that setteth into the Aegeum: a trade-wind blowing either up or down, which when contrary to the stream, doth exceedingly incense it. The Mountains on each side are clothed with Pines, from whence much Pitch is extracted. Three leagues above the entrance, and at the narrowest of this Straight, stand Sestos and Abydos; opposite to each other, Sestos and Abydos, formerly famous for the unfortunate loves of Hero and Leander, drowned in the uncompassionate Surges, and sung by Musaeus. Here Xerxes, whose populous Army drunk Rivers dry, and made Mountains circumnavigable, is said to have passed over into Greece, upon a Bridge of Boats; which when broken by Tempests, he caused the Sea to be beaten (as if sensible) with three hundred stripes, and Fetters to be thrown therein; forbidding any to sacrifice unto Neptune. Abydos stands in Asia, which the Milesians first founded, by the permission of Gyges' King of Lydia, unto whom all the Country was subject. Taken by the Turk in the reign of Orcanes. Sestos stands in Europe, though never great, yet strongly built, and once the principal City of Chersonesus: afterward defaced, a Castle was built in the room thereof. Abydos is seated upon a low level; and Sestos on the side of a Mountain, yet descending to the Sea: both bordering the same with their Castles; whereof the former is four square, the other triangular. These at this day are vulgarly called the Castles. All ships are suffered to enter, that by their multitude and appointment do threaten no invasion; but not to return without search and permission, of which we shall speak in the process of our journal. A little beyond we passed by the ruins of a Castle, which the Turkish Carmasals and Galleys still sailing by, salute with their Ordnance, it being the first Fort by them taken in Europe, who call it Zembenic. That night we came to Callipoly, some twenty miles distant, and thrust into a little Haven North of the Town, but only capable of small Vessels. Callipoly is a City of Chersonesus, seated at the bottom of a Bay; so shallow, that ships do Callipoli. there usually anchor, as throughout the whole Hellespont. Callipolis maketh a fair show afar off; but entered, is nothing less than it promised: a part thereof possessing the shore, and the rest the rising of the Mountain: unwall, and without either Citadel or Fortress. Along the shore, there are diverse dry stations for Galleys. On the South side of the City in a little Plain, are sundry round Hills; the Sepulchers, as they say, of certain Thracian Kings: for such was the ancient custom of burial. The Country above is Champan, and not barren, but rarely inhabited. Here is a Ferry for transportation into Asia. Greeks and jews, together with the Turks, do inhabit the Town, and are admitted their Churches and Synagogues. Here also is a Monastery of Romish Friars, of the Order of Saint Augustine; one of them being at this time (but not dwelling in the Covent) the Frank Consul; whose office is to dispatch, and discharge the dues of all Christians ships, not subject to the Grand Signior, and admitted free trading below at the Castles. To his house I repaired, with hope of some refreshment after my wearisome voyage: but he than from home, I was forced to return to my water-bed; there being no Inns for entertainment throughout inhospitall Turkey: yet is this Town well furnished Not Inns. with all sorts of provision. What is here sold by the Greeks, you may agreed for on a price: but the Turks will receive your money, and give you a quantity for it, according to their own arbitrement; but truly enough, and rather exceeding, then short of your expectation. For two or three Asper's (whereof twenty are near upon a shilling) a Butcher will cut off as much Mutton (for they divide it not into joints) as will well satisfy three, though hungry; which they carry to the Cooks, who make no more ado, but slicing it into little Gobbets, prick it on a Prog of Iron, and hung it in a Furnace. Divided and flirted at by diverse of the base people, at night we returned to our Bark. And departing the next morning, were forthwith met with a contrary wind, which driven us to the shelter of a Rock not fare from the Town: where we abode all that day, and the night ensuing: they opening and washing part of their Sponges, which laid on the shore, by the bulk you would have thought to have been a fraught for a Pinnace; which stived into Sacks, when wet, were bestowed under the side Benches and cross Banks of this little Vessel. On the seven and twentieth of September, before day we left the shore, and after a while entered the Proponticke Sea: confined with Thrace on the one side, and with Bythinia on the other. Having climbed the Mountain steep towards the Sea, we got to the Town, and bought us some victuals, at night we returned to our Boat, which lay in an obscure Bay, where they spent the next day in washing the residue of their Sponges, whilst I and my Interpreter spent our times on the top of the Mountain in the Vineyards, not well pleased with this their delay, now more affecting their ease then when without the Hellespont: being rid of that fear (for no Pirate dare venture to come within the Castles) which had quickened their expedition. In the evening we descended, where we found the Patron lying on his back upon a Rock, all dropping wet: speechless, and struggling with death to our seeming. The Greeks together by the ears, every one with his fellow; some in the Boat, and some upon the Shore. Among Merry greeks. the rest there was a blind man, who had married a young wife, that would not let him lie with her; and thereupon had under-taken this journey to complain unto the Patriarch: he hearing his brother cry out at the receipt of a blow; guided to the place by the noise, and thinking with his staff to have struck the striker; laid it on with such a force, that meeting with nothing but Air, and not able to recover himself, he fell into the Sea: and with much difficulty was preserved from drowning. The clamour increased with their contentions, and anon the Patron starting up, as if of a sudden restored to life; like a mad man skips into the Boat, and drawing a Turkish Cymiter, beginneth to lay about him (thinking that his Vessel had been surprised by Pirates,) when they all leapt into the Sea; and diving under water like so many Divedappers, ascended without the reach of his fury. Leaping ashore, he pursues my Greek, whom fear had made too nimble for him; mounting a steep Cliff, which at another time he could have hardly ascended. Then turning upon me only armed with stones, as God would have it, he stumbled by the way, and there laid like a stone for two hours together; that which had made them so quarrelsome being now the Peacemaker, having cast the fetters of sleep upon their distemperatures. For it being proclaimed death to bring Wine unto Constantinople, and they loath to pour such good Liquor into the Sea, had made their bellies the overcharged Vessels. When the Patron awaked, and was informed by my Greeke how he had used me, and withal of my resolution (which was rather to retire unto the Town, and there expect a passage, than to commit my safety unto such people) he came unto me, and kissed me, as did the rest of his companions, (a testimony amongst them of goodwill and fidelity) and so enforced me aboard. The winds the next day blew fresh and favourable. That night we came to anchor a little below the seven Towers: and betimes in the morning arrived at the Customhouse. Then crossing the Haven I landed at Galata, and so ascended the Vines of Pena; where by Sir Thomas Galata. Sir T. Glover. Glover, Lord Ambassador for the King, I was freely entertained: abiding in his house almost for the space of four months. Of whom without Ingratitude and Detraction I cannot but make an honourable mention. §. II Constantinople described, the Turks Seraglio, Pera; the Turkish Empire and Government: Some Observations of the Turkish Religion. THis City by destiny appointed, and by nature seated for Sovereignty, was first the seat of the Roman Emperors, then of the Greek, as now it is of the Turkish: built by Constantine the Son of Helena, and lost by Constantine the Son of another Helena (a Gregory then Bishop, whose first Bishop was a Gregory) to Mahomet the second, in the year 1453. with the slaughter of her people, and destruction of her magnificent structures. The like may be observed of the Roman Emperors, whose first was Augustus, and whose last was Augustulus. It stands on a Cape of Land near the entrance of the Bosphorus. In form triangular, on the East-side washed with the same, and on the North-side with the Haven, adjoining on the West to the Continent. Walled with brick and stone, intermixed orderly, having four and twenty gates and posterns; whereof five do regard the Land, and nineteen the water; being about thirteen miles in circumference. Than this there is hardly in nature a more delicate Object, if beheld from the Sea or adjoining Mountains; the lofty and beautiful Cypress Trees so intermixed with the buildings, that it seemeth to present a City in a Wood to the pleased beholders. Whose seven aspiring heads (for on so many hills and no more, they say it is seated) are most of them crowned with magnificent Mosques, all of white Marble, round in form, and coupled above; being finished on the top with gilded Spires, that reflect the beams they receive with a marvelous splendour; some having too, some four, some six adjoining Turrets, exceeding high, and exceeding slender; Terraced aloft on the outside like the main top of a ship, and that in several places equally distant, from whence the Tasilmanni with elated voices (for they use no Bells) do congregate the people, pronouncing this Arabic Sentence, La Illah Illella Muhemet re sul Allah: viz. There is but one God, and Mahomet his Prophet. No Mosque can have more than one of these Turrets, if not built by an Emperor. But that of Sancta Sophia, once S. Sophia. a Christian Temple, (twice burnt, and happily, in that so sumptuously re-edified by the Emperor justinian) exceedeth not only the rest, by whose pattern they were framed, but all other Fabrics whatsoever throughout the whole Universe. A long labour it were to describe it exactly, and having done, my eyes have seen it, would but condemn my defective Relation. The principal part thereof riseth in an Ouall, surrounded with Pillars, admirable for their proportion, matter and workmanship. Over those others, through which ample Galleries, curiously. paved, and arched above, have their prospect into the Temple, dignified with the presence of Christian Emperors at the time of Divine Service, ascended by them on Horseback. The roof compact, and adorned with Mosaike Painting: an Antique kind of work, composed of Mosaike painting. little square pieces of Marble; gilded and coloured according to the place that they are to assume in the figure or ground, which set together, as if embossed, present an unexprestable stateliness, and are of a marvelous durance: numbered by Pancirollus amongst things that are lost, but diverse in Italy at this day excel in that kind, yet make the particles of Clay, gilt, and coloured before they be neiled by the fire. The rest of the Church, though of another proportion, doth join to this with a certain harmony. The sides and floor all flagged with excellent Marble, vaulted underneath, and containing large Cisterns, replenished with water from an Aquaeduct. Before the entrance, there is a goodly Portico; where the Christians that visit it upon curiosity, as well as the Turks, do leave their shoes before they do enter. Within on the left hand, there is a Pillar covered with Copper, ever sweeting, (I know not why, unless in being passed Sweeting Pillar. through by some Conduit) which the Turks wipe off with their Handkerchiefs, through a vain Superstition persuaded, that it is of sacred and sovereign virtue. The doors are curiously cut through, and plated; the wood of one of them feigned to be of the Ark of No, and therefore left bore in some places to be kissed by the devouter people. Euagrius that lived a thousand years since, affirmeth this Temple to have been from East unto West, two hundred and threescore feet long, and in height one hundred and fourscore: and Antonius Menavinus, that in the days Su●●que in e● Templo (si ●ue● dicere tot porta quot in a 〈…〉 oh dies. Obser. lib. 2. cap. 76. of Bajazet, it contained at once six and thirty thousand Turks. Perhaps the ancient Fabric then standing entire, whereof this now remaining, was little more than the Chancel. Better to be believed then Bellonius a modern eyewitness, who reports that the doors thereof are in number equal to the days of the year: whereas if it hath five, it hath more by one, then by me was discerned. Mahomet the Great, upon the taking of the City, threw down the Altars, defaced the Images, (of admirable workmanship, and infinite in number) converting it into a Mosque. To every one of these principal Mosques belong public Bagnios, Hospitals, with lodgings for Santons, and Ecclesiastical persons, being endowed with competent Revenues. The inferior are built for the most part square, many penthousd with open Galleries where they accustom to pray at times extraordinary: there being in all (comprehending Pera, Scutari, and the Buildings that border the Bosphorus) about the number of eight thousand. But of this Sophia, is almost every other Friday frequented by the Sultan, being near unto the forefront of his Seraglio, which possesseth the extremest point of the North-east Angle, where formerly stood the ancient Byzantium; divided from the rest of the City by a lofty wall, containing three miles in circuit; and comprehending goodly Groves of Cypresses intermixed with Plains, delicate Gardens, artificial Fountains, all variety of fruit-trees, and what not rare? Luxury being the Steward, and the Treasure unexhaustable. The proud Palace of the Tyrant doth open to the South, having a lofty Gatehouse without lights on the outside, and Turk's Palace, or Seraglio. engraven with Arabic Characters, set forth with Gold and Azure all of white Marble. This leadeth into a spacious Court three hundred yards long, and about half as wide, on the left side whereof stands the round of an ancient Chapel, containing the Arms that were taken from the Grecians, in the subversion of this City; and at the far end of this Court a second Gate, hung with Shields and Cymiters, doth lead into another full of tall Cypress Trees, less large yet not by much than the former. The Cloisters about it, leaded above, and paved with stone, the Roof supported with Columns of Marble having Copper Chapters, and Bases. On the left hand the Divano is kept; where the Bassas of the Port do administer justice, on that side confined with humble buildings, beyond which Court on the right hand there is a street of Kitchens: and on the left is the Stable, large enough for five hundred Horse; where there is now to be seen a Mule so admirably streaked, and dapled with white and black, and in such due proportion, Streaked Mule, perhaps a Zebra, of which see the former Book in Andrew Battle. as if a Painter had done it, not to imitate Nature, but to please the Eye, and express 〈◊〉 Curiosity. Out of this second Court there is a passage into a third, not by Christians ordinarily to be entered, surrounded with the Royal Buildings, which though perhaps they come short of the Italian, for contrivement and fineness of workmanship; yet not in costly curiousness, matter, and amplitude. Between the East wall (which also serveth for a Wall to the City) and the water, a sort of terrible Ordnance are planted, which threat destruction to such as by Sea shall attempt a violent entry or prohibited passage: and without on the North-side stands the Sultan's Cabinet, in for me of a sumptuous Summer House, having a private passage made for the time, of waxed Linen, from his Seraglio: where he often solaceth himself, with the various Objects of the Haven, and from thence takes Barge to pass unto the delightful places of the adjoining Asia. This Palace howsoever enlarged by the Ottomans, was first erected by justinus, who named it Sophia of the Empress. Ottoman Monuments. Now next to these the Ottoman Mausoleas do require their regard, built all of white Marble round in form, and coupled on the top; having stately Porches, within each is the Tomb of a several Sultan, with the Tombs of his Children, that either have died before him, or have after been strangled by their tyrannical Brethren, according to the Turkish piety. The Tombs nor longer, nor larger than fitting the included bodies, each of one stone; higher at the head then feet, and compassed above: without other ornament than covers of Greene, and Turbans laid upon the upper ends, at the four corners of those of the Sultan's, there stand four Tapers of Wax as big as a thigh, but not lighted. The floors of the Monuments are spread with Carpets: and some there are that do continually live therein, performing such duties of Prayers and Lamentations, as agreeth to their customs; at certain times besprinkled also with the tears of their Offspring. The Southeast Angle of this City is taken up by the seven Towers, called anciently janicula: employed, as the Tower of London, for a Storehouse of the Sultan's Treasure, and Munition, being also a Prison for capital Offenders. We omit to speak of the great men's Serraglios; The Tower. Other Seraglios. that of the women belonging to the deceased Emperors; and that of the Virgins: the Alberges of janissaries; the several Seminaries of Spachies and Giamoglans: the Besestans (where finer sorts of Commodities are sold,) Hospitals; Markets of men and women, &c. since hereafter we are to treat of most of their Orders; the buildings themselves not meriting a particular description: converting our Discourse to those few remainders of many Antiquities, whereof the Aquaeduct made by the Emperor Valentinian, and retaining his name, doth principally challenge remembrance. This hath his heads near to the Black Sea, not fare from a Village called Domuz-dere, of the abundance of wild Hogs thereabout, the place being woody and mountainous, where many Springs are gathered together, and at sundry places do jointly fall into great round Cisterns, from thence conveyed to conjoin with others (amongst which, as supposed, is the Brook Cydarius) led sometimes under the Earth, now along the level, then upon mighty Arches over profound Valleys, from Hill to Hill, for the space well-nigh of thirty miles, until arriving at the City, and surmounting the same, it falleth at length as from a headlong Cataract into an ample Cistern, supported with near two hundred Pillars of Marble; and is from thence by Conduits conducted unto their public uses. This was repaired by Solyman the Great, great-grand-father of this now reigning Achmet: whose wishes and endeavours are said to have aimed at three things; which were, the re-edifying of Ponte Piccolo, and Ponte Grande, (which cross two arms of the Sea, and the restoring of this Aquaeduct; these he accomplished: but the third, which was the expugnation of Vienna, he could never accomplish Not fare from the Temple of Sancta Sophia, there is a spacious place surrounded with buildings, like to that of Smithfield; and anciently called the Hippodrome, for that there they exhibited their Horse-races, as now Atmidan by the Turks, a word of like signification, where the Spachies of the Court play every Friday at Giocho di Canni; which is no other than Prison Base upon Horseback, hitting one another with Darts, as the other do with their hands; which they never throw Counter but at the back of the Flyer. Nor is it the lest contentment to the Christian to behold the terrible falls that they often get (not rarely costing them their lives) whilst by the wreathing of their bodies, or a too hasty turn, they seek to avoid the Pursuer; and A Braren Column and an Obelisk are omitted. sometimes the Darts not lighting in jest on their naked necks, and reversed faces. In this place there standeth a stately hieroglyphical Obeliske of Theban Marble. And in Aurathasar (that is, the Market of Women) there is an Historical Column to be ascended within, fare surpassing both Tartars, and that of Antoninus, which I have seen in Rome, the Workman having so proportioned the Figures, that the highest and lowest appear of own bigness. THE HISTORICAL COLUMN IN AURAT BASAR Now speak we of the Haven, rather devouring then increased by a little River, called formerly The Haven. Barbyses, now by the Greeks, Chartari●●ns, and Chay by the Turks: much frequented by fowl, and rigorously preserved for the Grand Signiors pleasure, who ordinarily hawks thereon; insomuch that a servant of my Lord Ambassadors was so beaten, for presuming to shoot there, that shortly after he died (as it is thought) of the blows. This falleth into the West extent of Cruelty. the Haven; throughout the world the fairest, the safest, the most profitable. So conveniently profound, that the greatest ships may lay their sides to the sides thereof, for the more easy receipt, or discharge of their burden. The mouth of it is land-lockt by the opposite Asia, opening Eastward into the Thracian Bosphorus, which by a long narrow channel stretching North and South, joins the black and white Seas: so call they the Seas North and South of the Bosphorus. So that no wind bloweth, which brings not in some shipping or other, to the furnishing of this City; having (as hath been said before) on the left hand the Euxine Sea, with the Lake of Meotis, inhabited about 〈◊〉 multitudes of Nations, and entered into by many navigable Rivers; whereby whatsoever groweth, or is nourished in those fare distant Countries, is easily transported unto it: on the right hand Propontis, and the Midland Sea, (bordered with Anatolia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, Spain, France, Italic, Greece, and Dalmatia, with their fruitful Lands) and without, the great Ocean. Insomuch as it seemeth by the opportunity of navigation to participate with their several commodities, daily brought hither by foreigners; seated of itself in a Country, though not altogether barren, yet not sufficient to sustain the Inhabitants. Moldavia and Valachia do serve them with Beefs and Muttons; and as for Fish, the adjoining Seas yield store and variety, as the concaves of the Rocks do salt, white, pure, and solid, made only by the labour of the surges. Subject it hath been to sundry horrible combustions: Terrible fires. unto that which befell in the days of Leo, and not long after in the reign of Basilic 〈…〉, (when amongst other infinite losses that famous Library perished, containing an hundred and twenty thousand volumes; wherein the inward skin of a Dragon the Odysseys and Iliads of Homer were written:) and to diverse others, this last, though less, may be added, which happened on the fourteenth of October, in the year 1607. in which three thousand houses were burnt to their foundations. Nor is it to be marvelled at: the Citizens themselves not daring to quench the fire that burneth their own houses, or by pulling some down to preserve the remainder: an office that belongeth to the Aga, and his janissaries; who nothing quick in their assistance, janissaries insolence. do often for spite or pillage, beat down such buildings as are farthest remoound from danger. So that the mischief is not only wished for the booty, but prolonged; and not seldom they themselves set the jews houses on fire; who made wary by the example, are now furnished of arched vaults, for the safeguard of their goods, which are not to be violated by the flame. The fall of houses heretofore by terrible and long-lasting earthquakes, now by negligence in repairing, tempests, and the matter that they consist of, is here also most frequent, many (as hath Tempests. been said) being built of Sun-dried brick. And although it enjoys a delicate air, and serene skies, even during the Winter, when the East, the West, or South wind bloweth; yet the boisterous Tramontana, that from the black Sea doth sweep his black substance, here most violently rages, bringing often with it such storms of snow, that in September I have seen the then flourishing trees so overcharged therewith, that their branches have broken, accompanied with bitter frosts, which dissolving, resolve therewith the unfirme matter that sustains them. Lastly, the plague (either happening through the vice of the Clime, or of those misbelievers, or Plague. hither brought by the many frequenting Nations) for the most part miserably infesteth this City, increased by the superstition of the Mahometans. On the other side of the Haven (continually crossed by multitudes of little Boats, called Permagies, and rowed for the most part by Egyptians) stands the City of Galata, so called, as some Galata or Pera. writ of the Gauls, once the masters thereof, or as others will have it, of Galac, which signifieth Milk, for that there the Greeks kept their cattles; as Pera (another name thereof,) which signifieth Beyond, in that on the other side of the Haven; but more anciently Corn● Byzantium. Infirmely walled, yet great, if you comprehend the suburbs therewith, extending from along the shore to the upper tops of the Mountains, surpassing Constantinople in her lofty buildings built by the Genoa's; who bought it of the Greek Emperors (in their declining estate, possessed of little more than the regal City, and title; for the most part sustained by foreign contributions) and by them surrendered unto Mahomet the Great, the day after the sacking of Constantinople. At the West end thereof the Grand Signiors Galleys have a dry station: and at the East end right against the point of his Seraglio, called Tophana and Fundacle, lies a number of great Ordnance unplanted; most of them the spoil of Christian Cities and Fortresses, as may appear by their inscriptions, and Imprese; and many of them of an incredible greatness. Now, right against the mouth of the Haven, on the other side of the Bosphorus, stands Scutari, Scutari. Chalcedon. a Town of Bythinia. Scutari sometimes belonged to Chalcedon, once a free City, and seated a little below it: so called of a Brook, now without a name, that runs into Propontis; called also, The City of the Blind; because of the foolish Megarians that built it. Famous for the fourth general Council there holden; and now only showing a part of her ruins. The black Sea is distant some fifteen miles from Constantinople, so named of his black effects, Black Sea. or for the thick mists that usually hung over it. Here the Turk prohibiteth foreigners to traffic, there being no other passage there into but by Rivers: neither this passage of Bosphorus, as some conjecture, hath been always: but forced by the violence of streams that fell into the overcharged Euxine. Where it rusheth into the Bosphorus there are two Rocks, that formerly bore the names of Cyaneae and Sympligades: which for that so near, as many times appearing but as one, they were feigned by the Poets unstable, and at sundry times to justle each other. Here upon the top of a Rock, supposed by some to be one of these, yet too fare removed from a fellow to be so, stands a Pillar of white marble, called vulgarly, The Pillar of Pompey. Upon the shore there is an high Lantern, large enough at the top, to contain above threescore persons, which by night directeth the Sailor into the entrance of the Bosphorus. The Bosphorus setteth with a strong current into Propontis, and is in length, about twenty Bosphorus. miles; where broadest, a mile; and in two places, but half a mile over. So called, for that Oxen accustomed to swim from the one side to the other. One of those two forementioned Streights lies before Constantinople; the other, five miles above and a half, where on Europe side there standeth a Castle, called formerly Damalis, and now, The Black Tower. The Turkish Empire is the greatest that is, or perhaps that ever was from the beginning. For first, the European part thereof extendeth westward unto the Archdukes of Austria's Dominions, stretching to the Adriatic Sea by the confines of Ragusa, bounded on the South with the Mediterranean; on the East, with Aegeum, Propontis, and Pontus, even to Theodosia, a City of the Scythian Chersonesus; and on the North almost to Russia and Polonia; containing Romania, Bulgaria; Servia, Rascia, the tributary principalities of Valachia and Moldavia; the greater part of Hungary, Bosna, Albania, Macedon, Epirus, all Grecia and Peleponnesus; all the fruitful Lands of the Aegean Sea: Ragusa pays for her liberty; nor is Candie, Zant, or Cephalania held without Presents. But what is this, compared to her Asian Territories? within which, all Anatolia is comprised; on three sides embraced with the Aegean, Euxine, and Cilician Seas; containing the Provinces of Pontus, Galatia, Bythinia, Phrygia, Lycia, Pamphilia, Cilicia, Cappadocia, and the lesser Armenia; beyond which, Colchis stretching Northward to Cataie, and bounded on the East with the Country of the Georgians, whereof the Turks possess not a little. A great part it also containeth of the greater Armenia: all Syria (in which Coelosyria, Phoenicia, and Palestine;) Babylonia and Mesopotamia: Arabia felix, which stretcheth out into the South Sea, interposing the Persian and Arabian Gulfs, do bow to that Sovereignty: so do the Inhabitants of Petrea, and Deserta; such I mean, as have known habitations. In Africa it extendeth all along the coasts of the Mediterranean, even from the read Sea to Acrath, a City of Mauritania (except some few places possessed by the Spaniard) wherein is the Country of the Troglodytes, the miraculously fertile Kingdom of Egypt, Tripoli in Barbary, the Kingdom of Tunis, and City of the Algiers with her Territories, with the tributary Kingdoms of Fez and Morocco. To this add Cyprus, Rhodes, and all the fertile Lands of the midland Sea, that ●e East of Candie. Thus great at this day is the Ottoman Empire: but too great for it are their assumed Titles: as God on earth, Shadow of God, Sole Monarch of the World, King of Kings, Commander of all that can be commanded, Sovereign of the most noble Families of Persia and Armenia, Possessor of the holy Cities of Mecha and jerusalem, Lord of the black and white Seas, Sultan of Babylon, and so proceeding with a repetition of their several Kingdoms. Like swelling attributes gave this now reigning Sultan to our Sovereign, in a Letter writ lately, which I will insert for the strangeness: Unto the most glorious and most mighty King james, one of the great Lords of the creation of jesus, and most laudable amongst all the Princes of the Nation of Messia, a judge of all debates and differences of the people of Nazarets, Possessor of great Majesty, riches, and of glory, a judge of the most great Kings of England, &c. farcing his Letter with like fustian, calling his own Court, Our most happy and shining Port, a Port of refuge for the World: and subscribing, From our Imperial residence of Constantinople, most strongly and mightily guarded: Yet in his own stile more modest, containing no more than Sultan Achmet Chan, Son to Mahomet Chan most invincible. HONDIUS his Map of the Turkish Empire. TURCICUM IMPERIUM map of the Turkish empire But the barbarous policy whereby this tyranny is sustained, doth differ from all other: guided by the heads, and strengthened by the hands of his slaves, who think it as great an honour to be so, as they do with us that serve in the Courts of Princes: the Natural Turk (to be so called a reproach) being rarely employed in command or service: amongst whom there is no Nobility of blood, no known parentage, kindred, nor hereditary possessions, but are as it were of the Sultan's creation, depending upon him only for their sustenance and preferments. Who disposeth, as well of their lives as their fortunes, by no other rule then that of his will; although sometime for form he useth the assent of the never gainsaying Mufti. These are the sons of Christians (and those the most completely furnished by nature) taken in their childhood janissaries. from their miserable Parents, by a levy made every five years (or oftener, or seldomer, as occasion requireth) throughout the whole Empire, (excepting certain privileged places, amongst which are Sio and Constantinople,) who are bestowed in several Seminaries, instructed in the Mahometan Religion (changing their names upon their circumcision) taught the use of their several weapons, and made patiented of hunger and labour, with enured abstinence, and continual exercise. These they call jemoglans, who have their faces shaved (the token of servitude,) wearing long Coats and copped Caps, not unlike to our Idiots. The choicest of them for spirit and feature, are after a while received into the Grand Signiors Seraglio, distinguished by chambers like to those in Hospitals, according to their seniorities; where all are brought up in the discipline of war; and not a few, acquainted with the secrets of State: such as by the excellency of their gifts do assure the expectation of a future eminency. Those of the first chamber, are the first preferred: yet not in order, but according to the worth of the place, and worthiness of the person. Of these come the Beglerbegs, (the name signifying, a Lord of Lords) of whom there be only two, the one of Greece, and the other of Anatolia: who command all the horsemen in those Countries under the General) the Great Bassas, (whereof some are Generals of Armies, some Vizers of the Port, the rest Viceroys of Provinces) the Sanziaks Governors of Cities, for so the name signifieth, with their Territories and Forces, and other Officers both of War and Peace; with those of the Court, of principal place and attendance. Of the other jemoglans some come to be Chauses, who go of Embassies, execute Commandments, and are Pursiuants, and under-sheriffs; attending the employment of the Emperor, who mounted on horseback, carry Dabuzes (a weapon like a Mace) before him, and on the Courts of justice: soliciting also the causes of their Clients. But the Spachies and janissaries Spachies. which are made of these jemoglans (the principal cause of their institution) are the netues and supporters of the Turkish Monarchy. The Spachies are Horsemen, weaponed for the most part at once, with Bow, Mase, Launce, Harquebusse, & Cymiter: whereof they have the several uses, agreeing with their fights, their flights or pursuments. For defence, some wear Bucklers, and snarts of Male. The skins of their coats, when they ride, are gathered within long Stammel broges, that reach to their ankles, and there do join to their Bas●aing, 〈…〉 d With Iron, and supplying the want of Spurs, with their large and sharp Stirrups. Their saint 〈…〉 les are plated behind & before, the seat deep and hard: and for Caparison, use for the most p●rt the skins of Leopards, Lions, Tigers, Panthers, and the like. In Cities when on foot, they we are 〈…〉nes of Stammel with long hanging sleeves, and are distinguished from others by the folding 〈◊〉 of their Sashes. Of these there be two sorts; the Vteffigi, which into 〈…〉 y, 〈◊〉; who are almost altogether made of these jemoglans; and the Timariot, who consist of all sorts of 〈…〉 ple: Timariot. The first as yet unpreferred, under the command of several Captains, do 〈◊〉 end upon the immediate employment of the Emperor: who alloweth unto each the daily pension of ten Asper's, paid them every quarter. Of these there be 32000. the one half of them are called Spaheioglans, Some say there are a million. who wear read Pendants on their spears, & when in the field, march on the right hand the Sultan: as the other on the left, who are called Silihtarspaheis, bearing yellow & white Pendants. The other dispersed throughout the whole Empire, do live upon their particular Tenements for term of life assigned them, and thereupon so called. In being the policy of this State, to erect in the conquered Countries a number of Timariot, answerable to the greatness thereof: whereby the principal part of the soldiery is provided for, and the Empire strengthened, both against foreign invasions, and revolts of the subdued. Of these, as they say, there are upward of seven hundred thousand: every one being to found as many Horse, as his Farm doth double the yearly value of sixty Sultanies, ready to be commanded by their several Sanziacks, as they by their Bassas: these bear on their Lances white and read Pendants. But the janissaries (a name that signifieth New Soldiery) are those that bear such great sway in Constantinople: insomuch, that the Sultan's themselves have been sometimes subject to their insolences. They are divided into several Companies under several Captains, but all commanded by their Aga, a place of high trust; and the third in repute through the Empire: howbeit, their too much love is to him an assured destruction. These are the Flower of the Turkish Infantry, by whom such wonderful victories have been achieved. They call the Emperor Father, (for none other is there for them to depend on) to whose valour and faith in the time of war he committeth his person, they having their stations about the Royal Pavilion. They serve with Harquebuses, armed besides with Cymiter, and Hatchets. They wear on their heads a Bonnet of white Felt, with a flap hanging down behind to their shoulders; adorned about the brows with a wreath of Metal gilt, and set with stones of small value, having a kind of sheathe or socket of the same erected before, wherein such are suffered to stick Plumes of Feathers as have behaved themselves extraordinary bravely. They tuck up the skirts of their coats when they fight or march, and carry certain days provision of victuals about with them, nor is it a cumber, it being no more than a small portion of Rice, and a little Sugar and Hony. When the Emperor is not in the field, the most of them reside with him in the City: ever at hand upon any occasion to secure his person, and are as it were the Praetorian cohorts with the Romans. They are in number about forty thousand, whereof the greater part (I mean of those that attend on the Court) have their being in three large Serraglios, where the juniors do reverence their Seniors, and all obey their several Commanders (as they their Aga) with much silence and humility. Many of them that are married (a breach of their first institution) have their private dwellings: and those that are busied in foreign employments, are for the most part placed in such Garrison Towns as do greatly concern the safety of the Empire; some are appointed to attend on Ambassadors; others, to guard such particular Christians as will be at the charge, both about the City, and in their Travels, from incivilities and violences, to whom they are in themselves most faithful: wary and cruel, in preventing and revenging their dangers and injuries, and so patiented in bearing abuses, that one of them of late being strucken by an Englishman, (whose humorous swaggering would permit him never to review his Country) as they traveled along through Morea, did not only not revenge it, nor abandon him to the pillage and outrages of others, in so unknown and savage a Country; but conducting him unto Zant in safety, saying, God forbidden that the villainy of another should make him betray the charge that was committed to his trust. They are of one Trade or other: The pay that they have from the Grand Signior, is but five Asper's a day; yet their eldest Sons as soon as borne, are enrolled, and received into pension, but his bounty extendeth no further unto his Progeny, (the rest reputed as natural Turks) nor is a janissary capable of other preferments than the command, of ten, of twenty, or of an hundred. They have yearly given them two Gowns apiece; the one of Violet cloth, and the other of Stammel, which they wear in the City, carrying in their hands a great tough Reed, some seven foot long, tipped with Silver, the weight whereof is not seldom felt by such as displease them. Who are indeed so awful, that justice dare not proceed publicly against them (they being only to be judged by their Aga) but being privately attached, are as privately thrown into the Sea in the night time. But then are they most tumultuous (whereto they do give the name of affection) upon the dangerous sicknesses of their Emperors, and upon their deaths commit many outrages. Which is the cause that the great Bassas as well as they can, do conceal it from them, until all things be provided for the presentment of the next for them to salute. Whereupon (besides the present largesse) they have an Asper a day increase of pension: so that the longer they live, and the more Emperors they outlive, the greater is their allowance. But it is to be considered, that all these before named, are not only of that tribute of children. For not a few of them are captives taken in their childhood, with diverse Renegadoes, that have most wickedly quitted their Religion and Country, to fight against both, who are to the Christians the most terrible Adversaries. And withal they have of late infringed their ancient customs, by the admitting of those into these orders that are neither the Sons nor Grandsonnes of Christians; a natural Turk borne in Constantinople, before never known, being now a Bassa of the Port. Over and above these, and besides the auxiliary Tartars, whereof there are lightly threescore thousand (who live on spoil, and serve without pay) that are ever assistant; the Grand Signior Tartars. hath other Forces, whom they call Achingi, who have nothing but what they can get by foraging, Achingi. being Hinds of the Country, and tied to serve on Horseback, for certain privileges that they hold, in number about thirty or forty thousand: but small in value, as are the Azapi, Azapi. who serve on foot (yet properly belonging to the Galleys) better acquainted with the Spade than Sword: thrust forward with purpose rather to weary, then to vanquish the enemy, whose dead bodies do serve the janissaries to fill up ditches, and to mount the walls of assaulted Fortresses; besides many voluntaries, who follow the Army in hope to succeed the slain Spaheiss and janissaries, now nothing curious at such a time to receive those that be not the Sons of Christians into the Order. Such are the Turkish Forces, both in quality and proportion, and he that shall see three hundred thousand of these in an Army (as he might have done this last Summer in Bythinia) so disciplined, so appointed, and so daringly resolute: whose only repute consists in their valours; and whose defeats are punished in their Commanders as offences, furnished with such abundance of great Ordnance (much whereof they cast according to their occasions, carrying with them the Metal upon the backs of Camels) will not only not wonder at their victories, but rather how the rest of the yet unvanquished world hath withstood them. I have heard a Prince (and he of no small experience) impute the sundry overthrows given them, by a small number of Christians, to the paucity of Commanders, and their want of experience, some one Sanziack having under his conduct five thousand Timariot; and he perhaps but newly crept out of the Sultan's Seraglio, exercised only in speculative conflicts. So that their numbers prove often but cumbers, and the advantage loss, encountered by the many expert Directors of few, who are also fare better defensively armed. But he that hath bounded the Sea, hath also limited their furies. And surely it is to be hoped, that their greatness is not only at the height, but near an extreme precipitation: the body being grown too monstrous for the head, the Sultan's unwarlike, and never accompanying their Armies in person; the Soldier corrupted with ease and liberty, drowned in prohibited Wine, enfeebled with the continual converse of Women, and generally lapsed from their former austerity of life, and simplicity of manners. Their valours now meeting on all sides with opposition, having of late given no increase to their Dominions, and Empire so got, when it ceaseth to increase, doth begin to diminish. Lastly, in that it hath exceeded the observed period of a Tyranny, for such is their Empire. Now when they march, the Tartars do scour the Country two day's journey before, then follow the Achingi, after them the Timariot, next those few jemoglans that be, next them the janissaries, the Chauses follow on horseback, (who carry Bows and Arrows, besides their Mases and Cymiters) then comes the Sultan with the Officers of his Court, and Archers of his Guard, who are footmen: the stipendary Spaheis marching on either side of him. An hundred Coaches covered with read, with four Horses apiece, are drawn after, which carry the Hichoglans (his Pages) and Eunuches; about these the jemoglans, called Baltagies, are placed. The carriages of the Army ensue, followed by voluntaries, who go in hope (as before said) to be entertained in the rooms of the slain, with the Servants of the Spaheiss of the Court, and certain janissaries Att-oglans Lepzlers and Devigilers. The janissaries have the models of Elephants, Boots, Swords of Wood, and the like, borne before them for their Ensigns; and the Colours. Royal Standard. Royal Standard is no other than a Horse tail tied to the end of a staff. As for their forces at Sea, they are but small in comparison of what they have been, and compared Sea force. to those of particular Christian Princes, but contemptible. Approved by the Florentine, who with six ships only hath kept the bottom of the Straitss for these three years passed in despite of them: insomuch as they have not dared to hazard the revenue of Egypt by Sea, but have sent it over Land with a Guard of Soldiers, to their no small trouble and expenses: the whole Armado coming often in view, yet not so hardy as to adventure the onset. The Admiral having thought it a safer course to employ the Pirates of Tunis and Algers in that service, who have many tall ships (the spoil of Christian Merchants) and warlikely appointed: now grown expert in Navigation, and all kind of Sea-fights, by the wicked instruction of our fugitive Pirates, and other Renegadoes. But those Pirates have no heart to such an enterprise, where the victory would prove so bloody, and the booty so worthless. The Navy that is yearly set forth in the beginning of May, to annoyed the Enemy, suppress Pirates, collect Tribute, and reform disorders in the Maritime Towns that belong to the Admiralty, consists of not above threescore Galleys, which are all that can be spared from their other places of employment. During the Winter the Armado is dispersed, and the Galleys are drawn into their dry stations. In which time the Pirates, both Christian and Mahometan, do rob on the Aegean and Mediterranean Seas uncontrolled, but by the defensive strength of the Assailed. So much the continuance of honours in Families are avoided, that when a Bassa is given (for so I may term it) to the Sister or Daughter of a Sultan for an husband, the children begotten on them, do most rarely rise above the degree of a private Captain. But more severe are these Tyrants to their own, who lordship all the Branches from the Bowl; the unnatural Brother solemnising his Father's funerals, with the slaughter of his Brothers. So fearful are they of rivality, and so damnably politic; making all things lawful that may secure the perpetuity of their Empire. Yet they mourn for those being dead, whom they murdered; honouring them with all dues of burial, and customary lamentations. Now if the Ottoman Line should fail, the Crim Tartar is to succeed (both being of one Family, and of one Religion) as the Turk the Bohemian-tartar; who hath at this day the election of the Tartarian Emperors: but with this limitation, that he is to be one of the sons of the deceased. They are commanded seven times a day to resort unto public Prayers: the first assembling is called Timgil-namas, which is two hours before day: the second Sabah-namas, at day break: the third Vyle-namas, at noon: the fourth Kyndy-namas, at three of the clock: the fift Aksham-namas, after Sunset: the sixth Ghogic-namas, two hours within night: and the seventh Giuma-namas, at ten of the clock in the morning: the last also on Friday's observed by all, at other times but by the more religious. Congregated (as aforesaid) by the chanting of the Priests from the tops of steeples: at which times lightly, though they be in the fields, they will spread their upper garments on the earth, and fall to their devotions. Moreover, I have seen them conjointly pray in the corners of the streets, before the opening of their shops in the morning. Friday is their Sabbath; and yet they spend but a part thereof in devotion, and the rest in recreations: Their Sabbath but for that time they observe it so rigorously, that a Turk here lately had his ears nailed to his shopboard for opening it too timely. Before they pray, they wash all the Organs of their senses; their legs to their knees, and their arms to their elbows: their privities after the purge of nature; and sometimes all over from top to toe: for which there are houses of office with conduits belonging to every principal Mosque. Where water is wanting, they do it with dust. At the door of the Mosque they put off their shoes; and entering, sit cross legged upon rues of Mats, one behind another, the poor and the rich promiscuously. The Priest in a Pulpit before them, not otherwise distinguished in habit but by the folding up of his Turban. When they pray, they turn their faces towards Mecha: first standing upright, without any Their Prayers. motion of their bodies, holding the palms of their hands upward; sometimes they stop their eyes and ears, and often pull the hair on the sides of their faces: then thrice they bow, as in their salutations; and as often prostrating themselves on the earth, do kiss it. Doing this sundry times, they will look backe upon no occasion, until they come unto the salutation of Mahomet: at which time they reverse their faces, first over the right shoulder, and then over the left; believing that his coming will be behind them when they are at their devotions. The Priest doth sometimes read unto them some part of the Alcoran (holding it, in reverence to the book, as high as his chin) sometimes some of their fabulous Legend, intermixing Expositions and Instructions, which they harken unto with heedy attention, and such steady positures of body, as if they were intranced. Their Service is mixed with Songs and Responses: and when all is liturgy. done, they struck down their faces and beards with looks of devout gravity. If they find a Paper in the streets, they will thrust it in some Crevice of the adjoining wall; imagining that the name of God may be contained therein, and then profane to be trod under foot, or otherwise defiled. They number their often repetition of the Names of God and his Attributes (with other short ejaculations of Prayer and Praise) upon Beads: some shaking their heads incessantly, until they turn giddy: perhaps in imitation of the supposed trances (but naturally infirmity) of their Prophet. And they have an Order of Monks, who are called Dervishes, Monks. whom I have often seen to dance in their Mosques, on Tuesdays and Fridays, many together, to the sound of barbarous music; dances that consist of continual turnings, until at a certain stroke they fall upon the earth, and lying along like beasts, are thought to be rapt in spirit unto celestial conversations. Now the Women are not permitted to come into their Temples (yet have they secret places to look in through Grates) partly for troubling their devotions, but especially for that they are not circumcised, as are the women of Persia and Aethiopia. Nor circumcise they the Males until they be able to answer the Priest, and promise' for themselves, which is for the most part at the age of eight. They are circumcised in the houses of their Parents, at a festival meeting, and in the midst of the Assembly, the Child holding up his forefinger, in token that he is a Mahometan. As soon as cut, the Priest washeth the wound in water and salt, and bindeth it in linen. Who changeth not his name, but is from thenceforth called a Musselman, which is, a true Believer. This done, he is carried unto the Bannia, where his hair (before that time worn at full length) is shaved, and so kept ever after, all saving a lock on the top of his crown; by which they dream that they shall be assumed by Mahomet into Paradise: then put they on him a white Turban; and so returning with Drums and Oboe, is with great solemnity conducted to the Mosque, and presented with gifts according to his quality. The Turks do fast one month in the year, which they call Ramazan: which changeth yearly (so that in thirteen years they fast one) wherein, they say, that the Alcoran was delivered Lent. unto Mahomet by the Angel. Observed by all but the Infirm and Travellers: who are to fast for as long a time, when so they recover, or come to the end of their journey. But they fast but during the day, in the night they feast, and then are all their steeples stuck round with Lamps, which burn till the morning, affording an object of great solemnity. Such as in stead of abstayning from meats, do abstain at that time from their Mosques, they carry about in scorn, and severely chastise; but such as then drink wine, they punish with death. Upon the discovery of the new Moon (which they superstitiously gratulate, esteeming him happy that discovereth it first, and by the course thereof do reckon their year) falling out this year on the seventh of December, the feast of the great Byram did begin, which doth continued for three days together, observed by them as Easter is with us. On the first day the Grand Signior riding to Sancta Sophia, in all the pomp and glory of Empire (of which we shall speak hereafter) upon his return we saw a sort of Christians, some of them half earth already, crooked with age, Desperate impiety. and trembling with palsies; who by the throwing away of their Bonnets, and lifting up of their fore-fingers, did proffer themselves to become Mahometans. A sight full of horror and trouble, to see those desperate wretches that had professed Christ all their life, and had suffered no doubt for his sake much contumely and oppression; now almost dying, to forsake their Redeemer, even then when they were to receive the reward of their patience. To these the Tyrant a little inclined his body, who before not so much as cast his eye aside, but sat like the adored statue of an Idol. For they hold it a great grace, and an act of singular piety, to draw many to their Religion, presenting them with money, change of raiments, and freeing them from all Tribute and Taxes. Insomuch, that if a Christian have deserved death by their Law, if he will Gravity. convert, they will many times remit his punishment. But they compel no man. During this festival they exercise themselves with various pastimes, but none more in use, and more barbarous, than their swinging up and down, as Boys do in Bell ropes: for which there be Gallows (for they bear that form) of an exceeding height, erected in sundry places of the City; when by two joining Ropes that are fastened above, they will swing themselves as high as the transome: perhaps affected in that it stupifies the senses for a season: the cause that Opium is so much in request, and of their fore said shaking of their heads, and continued turnings. In regard whereof, they have such as have lost their wits, and natural Idiots, in high veneration, as men Whether are the most Fools and Mad? ravished in spirit, and taken from themselves, as it were to the fellowship of Angels. These they honour with the Title of Saints, lodge them in their Temples, some of them going almost stark naked; others clothed in shreds of several colours, whose necessities are supplied by the people's devotions, who kiss their Garments as they pass through the streets, and bow to their benedictions; yea, many by counterfeiting the Idiot have avoided punishment for offences which they have unwittingly fallen into. Whilst the Byram lasteth, you cannot stir abroad but you shall be presented by the Deruises and janissaries, with tulips and trifles, besprinkling you with sweet water; nor cease so to do, till they have drawn Rewards from you. The Turks are encouraged to alms by their Alcoran, as acceptable to God, and meritorious in itself, if given without vainglory, and of goods well gotten, alleging it to be a temptation of the Devils, to abstain from Alms, for fear of impoverishment. Their more public Alms consist in sacrifices (if not so wrongfully termed) upon their festivals, or performance of vows: when Sheep and Oxen are slain by the Priest, and divided amongst the Poor, the Owner not so much as retaining a part thereof. They say, they give much in private: and in truth, I have seen but few Beggars amongst them. Yet sometimes shall you meet in the streets with couples chained together by the neck, who beg to satisfy their Creditors in part, and are at the years end released of their Bonds, provided that they make satisfaction if they prove afterward able. At their deaths they usually give Legacies for the release of Prisoners, the freeing of Bondslaves, repairing of Bridges, building of Canes for the relief of Passengers: and the great men, to the erecting of Mosques and Hospitals, which they build not seldom in their life time. But Mahomet the Great, and Solyman the Magnificent, have in that kind exceeded all others: whose stately and sumptuous structures do give a principal ornament to the City; where the sick and impotent are provided for, and the stranger entertained (for here be no Inns) the revenue of that of Mahomet's, amounting to an hundred and fifty thousand Sultanies. To these therebelong Physicians, Chirurgeons, Apothecaries, the charge thereof committed unto their Priests, who bring up a certain number of youths in the Mahometan Law, and frequently pray for the departed souls of the Founders in the Chapels of their Sepulchers. They extend their charity to Christians and jews, as well as to them of their own Religion; nay, Birds and Beasts have a taste thereof. For many only to let them lose, will buy Birds in Cages, and bread to give unto Dogs; for most have in this City no particular owners, being reputed an unclean Creature, and therefore not suffered to come into their houses, thinking it nevertheless a deed of piety, to feed and provide them kennels to litter in, most of them repairing to the Sea side nightly, where they keep such a howling, that if the wind sit Southward; they may be easily heard to the upper side of the City of Pera. With the Stoics they attribute all accidents to destiny, and constellations at birth. Since death can be neither hastened nor avoided, being withal persuaded, that they die bravely that die fight: and that they shall be rewarded with Paradise that do spend their blood upon the enemies of their Religion, called Shahids, which is Martyrs, by them. For although they repute murder to be an execrable crime, that cries to Heaven for vengeance, and is never forgiven: yet are they commanded by their law, to extend their profession by violence, and without compassion to slaughter their Opposers. But they live with themselves in such exemplary concord, that during the time that I remained amongst them (it being above three quarters of a year) I never saw Mahometan offer violence to a Mahometan, nor break into ill language; but if they Mahometans may in this be examples to Christians. so chance to do, a third will reprove him, with, Fie, Musselmen, fall out! and all is appeased. He that gives a blow hath many gashes made in his flesh, and is led about for a terror, but the manslayer is delivered to the kindred or friends of the slain, to be by them put to death with all exquisite torture. §. III The Mufti, Cadileschiers, Divans: Manners and attire of the Turks. The Sultan described, and his Customs and Court. The Customs of the Greeks. Sir THO: GLOVER. THE dignity of the Chaliph amongst the Turks, with much abatement, doth now remain The Mufti. in the Muftis (which name doth signify An Oracle, or Answerer of doubts) as Successors to Ebbubecher, Omar and Ozman; the other being both High-Priests and Princes; these Patriarches, as it were, and Sovereigns of their Religion. Throughout the whole Turkish Territories, there is but one, who ever resideth in the Royal City, or follows the person of the Emperor. He is equal to the ancient Popes, or rather greater both in repute and authority. The Grand Signior doth rise at his approach to salute him, and sets him by him, and gives him much reverence. His life is only free from the Sword, and his fortunes most rarely subject to subversion. The Emperor undertaketh no high design without his approvement. He hath power to reverse both his sentence, and the sentence of the Divan, if they be not adjudged by him conformable to the Alcoran, but his own is irrevocable. In matters of difficulty they repair to him, and his exposition standeth for a Law. To conclude, he is the supreme judge, and rectifier of all actions, as well Civil as Ecclesiastical, and an approver of the justice of the Military. The place is given by the Grand Signiors, to men profoundly learned in their Law, and of known integrity. He seldom stirs abroad, and never admits of impertinent conversation. Grave is his look, grave is his behaviour; Highly affecting silence, and most spare of speech. For when any come to him for judgement, they deliver him in writing the state of the question, who in writing briefly returns his oraculous answer. He commonly weareth a vest of green, and the greatest Turban in the Empire: I should not speak much out of compass, should I say as large in compass as a bushel. I often have been in this man's Seraglio, which is neither great in receipt nor beauty, yet answerable to his small dependency, and infrequencie of Suitors. He keepeth in his house a Seminary of Boys, who are instructed in the mysteries of their Law. He is not restrained, nor restaineth himself from plurality of Women. His incomes are great, his disbursing little, and consequently his wealth infinite; yet he is a bad paymaster of his debts, though they be but trifles. He much delighteth in Clocks and Watches, whereof, as some say, he hath not so few as a thousand. Next in place to the Mufti, are the Cadileschiers, that are judges of the Armies, (but not to meddle with the janisarie) and accompany the Beglerbegs when they go into the field. Of Cadilesc●ierss. these there are only two; one of the European part of the Empire, and another of the Asian. These are also elected by the Grand Signior, as the Cadies by them, (yet to be allowed by the other, and to kiss his Vest:) of whom there is one in every Town, who besides their spiritual Functions, do adminster justice between party and party, and punish offenders. Of inferior Priests, there be some particularly appointed to sing at the tops of their steeples, and to congregate the people; some to look to the Ceremonies, and some to read and interpret the Alcoran. There are also other religious Orders, which I omit to speak of, being of their own taking up, neither commanded nor commended, and rather to be esteemed Vagabonds then religious persons, consider we either their life or their habits. Among the Turkish Commandments, one is that drawn originally from our Saviour's, Thou Testimony. shalt not do what thou wouldst not have done to thee: whereupon for the most part their Civil justice is grounded, not disagreeing greatly from the Laws of Moses. All evictions there, as elsewhere depend upon Witnesses: yet will not the oath of a Christian or a jew be received against a Turk, as will a Turks against them, and theirs one against another. But the kindred of Mahomet have their single testimonies in equal value with the testimonies of two others: notwithstanding the oath of a Mahometan will not be taken, if impeached for a drinker of Wine, or eater of Swine's flesh. Every Bassa keeps a Divan (so they call the Court of justice) within his Province: but the highest of all, and to which they may appeal from all other, is that, which The Divan. is kept four days of the week in the Grand Signiors Seraglio, from whence no appeal is admitted but to the person of the Mufti. Here the Vizier Bassas of the Port, who are nine in number (or as many as then are not otherwise employed) do sit in justice (where also they They were formerly but four, to whom Mahomet the third added five. consult of matters of State, and that publicly, not excepting against Ambassadors Drogermen, lightly always present: so presume they of strong hand) assisted by the * Caputain Bassa. Admiral, and * Ricekitab. Chancellor, (the * Testedar. Treasurer in the same room keeping his Court) where all causes whatsoeter that are heard, within the space of three days are determined, the Great Viziers' Bassa being Precedent of the rest. But Bribery, not known until lately amongst them, hath so corrupted their integrity, that whose causes (if they bear but a colour of right) do seldom miscarry where gifts are the Advocates: yet this is the best of the worst, that they quickly know their successes. But many times when the oppressed subjects can have no justice, they will in troops attend the coming forth of the Emperor, and by burning Straw on their heads, or holding up Torches, provoke his regard: who brought unto him by his Mutes, doth receive their petition, which oftentimes turns to the ruin of some of those great ones. For assurances of Purchases, they have no Indentures, no fines and recoveries. The omitting of a word cannot frustrate Assurances and writings. their estates; nor Quirks of Law prevail against Conscience. All that they have to show, is a little Schedule, called a Hodget or Sigil, only manifesting the possession of the Seller, as his of whom he bought it, or from whom it descended unto him, which under-written by the Cadie of the place, doth frustrate all after-claimes whatsoever. Now the punishments for offenders, be either Pecuniary or Corporal. To impose the former, they will forge all the slanders that they can, to eat upon the less circumspect Christians, Punishments. but the other are seldom unjustly inflicted. Their forms of putting to death, (besides such as are common elsewhere) are impaling upon stakes, ganching (which is to be let fall from on high upon hooks, and there to hung until they die by the anguish of their wounds, or more miserable famine,) and another invented (but now not here used) to the terror of mankind, by some devilish Perillus, who deserved to have first tasted of his own invention, viz: they twitch the offender about the waste with a Towel, enforcing him to draw up his breath by often pricking him in the body, until they have drawn him within the compass of a span; then tying it hard, they cut him off in the middle, and setting the body on a hot plate of Copper, which seareth the veins, they so up-propping him during their cruel pleasure: who not only retaineth his sense, but the faculties of Discourse, until he be taken down, and then departeth in an instant. But little faults are chastised by blows, received on the soles of the feet with a bastinado, by hundred at a time, according to the quality of the misdemeanour. A terrible pain that extendeth to all the part of the body, yet have I seen them taken for money. The Master also in this sort doth correct his Slave; but Parents their Children with stripes on the belly. The Subashie is as the Constable of a City, both to search out, and punish offences. It remaineth now that we speak of the persons of the Turks, their dispositions, manners Their persons and Manners. and fashions. They be generally well complexioned, of good statures, and full bodies, proportionably compacted. They nourish no hair about them, but a Lock on the crown, and on their faces only; esteeming it more cleanly, and to be the better prepared for their superstitious washing. But their Beards they wear at full length, the mark of their affected gravity, and token of freedom, (for slaves have theirs shaved) insomuch that they will scoff at such Christians as cut, or naturally want them, as if suffering themselves to be abused against nature. All of them wear on their heads white Sashes and Turbans, the badge of their Religion, as is Their Turbans. Sashes. the folding of the one, and size of the other, of their vocations and quality. Sashes are long Towels of calico wound about their heads: Turbans are made like great Globes of calico too, and thwarted with Rolls of the same; having little copped Caps on the top, of Green or Read Velvet, being only worn by persons of rank, and he the greatest that weareth the greatest, the Muftis excepted, which over-sizes the Emperors. And though many Orders have particular Ornaments appointed for their heads, yet wear they these promiscuously. It is an especial favour in the Turk to suffer the Christian Tributary Princess and their chiefest Nobles to wear white heads in the City: but in them, what better than an Apostatical Insinuation? But to begin from the skin, the next that they wear is a Smock of calico, with ample calico smocks. sleeves, much longer than their Arms: under this a pair of Calsouns of the same, which reach to their ankles, the rest naked; and going in Yellow or Read Slip-shooes, picked at the toe, and plated on the sole: over all they wear a halfe-sleeved Coat girt unto them with a Towel: their neck all bore, and this within doors is their Summer accoutrement. Over all when they go abroad they wear Gowns, some with wide half sleeves, (which more particularly belong Gowns. to the Grecians,) others with long hanging sleeves, and the Gowns buttened before, and a third sort worn by the meaner sort, reaching but a little below the knee, with hanging sleeves not much longer than the arm, and open before; but all of them ungathered in the shoulders. In the Winter they add to the former, Calsouns of Cloth, which about the small of the leg are sewed to short smooth Buskins of Leather without soles, fit for the foot as a Glove for the hand, lining their Gowns with Fur, as they do their Coats; having then the sleeves (or quilted Waist-coats under them) reaching close to their wrists. They wear no Gloves. At their Girdles they wear long Handkerchiefs, some of them admirable for value and workmanship. They never altar their fashions, not greatly differing in the great and vulgar, more than in the richness. Cloth of Tissue, of Gold and Silver, Velvet, Scarlet, Satin, Damask, Chamolets, lined with Sables, and other costly Furs, and with Martins, Squirrels, Foxes and Coney-skins; worn according to their several qualities. But the common wear is Violet Cloth. They retain the old World's custom in giving change of Garments, which they may aptly do, when one Vest fitteth all men, and is of every man's fashion. The Clergy go much in Greene, it being Mahomet's colour; and his Kinsmen in green Sashes, Clergy attire. Emers deformed. who are called Emers, which is Lords: the women also wear something of Green on their heads, to be known. There life's not a Race of ill-favoureder people; branded perhaps by God for the sin of their seducing Ancestor, and their own wicked assuming of hereditary holiness. But if a Christian out of ignorance wear Green, he shall have his clotheses torn off from his back, and perhaps be well beaten. They carry no Weapons about them in the City; Their Knives only they thrust under their Girdles great crooked Knives of a Dagger-like size, in sheaths Gate. of Metal; the Hafts and Sheaths of many being set with stones, and some of them worth five hundred Sultanies. They bear their bodies upright, of a stately gate, and elated countenance. In their familiar salutations they lay their hands on their bosoms, and a little decline their bodies: but when they salute a person of great rank, they bow almost to the ground, and kiss the hem of his Garment. The ornaments of their heads they never put off upon any occasion. Some of them perfume their Beards with Amber, and the insides of their Turbans: and all of them affect cleanliness so religiously, that besides their customary Lotions, and daily frequenting of the Bannias, they never so much as make water, but they wash both Cleanness. their hands and privities: at which business they sequester themselves, and couch to the Earth; reviling the Christian whom they see pissing against a wall, and sometimes striking him. This they do to prevent that any part of either excrement should touch their Garments, esteeming Offices of nature. it a pollution, and hindering the acceptation of Prayer, who then are to be most pure in heart and habit. So slothful they be, that they never walk up and down for recreation, nor use any other Sloth. exercise but shooting, wherein they take as little pains as may be, sitting on Carpets in the shadow, and sending their Slaves for their Arrows. They also shoot against Earthen walls, ever Shooting. kept moist in shops and private houses for that purpose, standing not above six paces from the mark, and that with such violence, that the Arrow passes not seldom through: nay, I have seen their Arrows shot by our Ambassador through Targets of Steel, pieces of Brass two inches thick; and through wood, with an Arrow headed with wood, of eight inches. Their Bows are for form and length, not unlike the Lath of a large Cross bow, made of the horns Bowes. of Buffoloes, intermixed with sinews, of admirable workmanship, and some of them exquisitely gilded. Although there be Wrestlers amongst them, yet they be such as do it to delight the people, and do make it their profession; as do those that walk upon Ropes, wherein the Turks Wrestlers. are most expert; going about when they have done, to every particular Spectator for his voluntary benevolence. Of Cards and Dices they are happily ignorant; but at Chess they will play all Games. the day long: a sport that agreeth well with their sedentary vacancy; wherein notwithstanding they avoid the dishonest hazard of money. The better sort take great delight in their Horses, which are beautiful to the eye, and well ridden for service, but quickly jaded if held to a good round trot (for amble they do not) in an Horses. indifferent journey. But the Turks do not lightly ride so fast as to put them unto either. Their Saddles be hard and deep, though not great, plated behind and before; and some of them with Silver, as are their massy Stirrups, and the Reins of their Bridles, suited unto their costly Caparisons. When they stand in the Stable they feed them for the most part, if not altogether, with Barley; being here of small value, and only serving for that purpose. They litter them in their own dung, first dried in the Sun and puluerated, which keeps their skins clean, smooth, and shining. The Turks do greatly reverence their Parents, (so commanded to do by their Law) as the Reverence to Superiors. Left hand before right. Inferior his Superior, and the young aged, readily giving the priority to whom it belongeth, (the left hand as they go in the streets preferred before the right, in that made Masters thereby of the Sword of the other, and the chiefest place the farthest from the wall) living together as if all of a Brotherhood. Yet give they no entertainment unto one another, nor come there any into their houses but upon special occasion, and those but into the public parts thereof; their women being never seen but by the Nurses and Eunuches which attend on them. Yea, so jealous Hospitality. Household. they are, that their Sons when they come to growth are separated from them. As their houses are mean, so are their furnitures: having nothing on the inside but bore white walls, unless it be some especial room, in the house of some of high quality. But the Roofs of many of them are curiously seeled with in-laid wood, adorned with Gold and Azure of an excessive costliness; the greater part of the floor, and that a little advanced, being covered with Turkey Carpets, whereon when they tread they do put off their slip-shooes. Many of their rooms have great out windows, where they sit on Cushions in the heat of the day. They lie upon Mattresses, some of Silk, some of stained Linen, with Bolsters of the same, and Quilts that are suitable, but much in their clotheses, the cause perhaps that they are so lousy. Nor shame they thereat, many shall you see sit publicly a losing themselves in the Sun; and those no mean persons. They have neither Tables nor stools in their houses, but sit cross-legged on the floor at their Sat crosslegged. victuals, all in a Ring. In stead of a cloth, they have a Skin spread before them; but the better sort sit about a round board, standing on a foot not past half a foot high, and brimmed like a Charger. Their Dishes have feet like standing Bolls, and are so set one upon another, that you may eat of each without the removing of any. Their most ordinary food is Pillaw, that is, Rice which hath been sod with the fat of Mutton. Pottage they use of sundry kinds, Eggs fried in Honey, Diet. Tansies, (or something like them) Pasties of sundry Ingredients: the little flesh which they eat is cut into gobbets, and either sod, or toasted in a Furnace. But I think there is more in London spent in one day then is in this City in twenty. Fish they have in indifferent quantity. But the Commons do commonly feed on Herbs, Fruits, Roots, Onions, Garlic, a beastly kind of unpressed Cheese that lieth in a lump; hodge-podges made of Flower, Milk, and Honey, &c. so that they live for little or nothing, considering their fare, and the plenty of all things. They are waited upon by their slaves given them, or purchased with their Swords, or Money: of these to have many it is accounted for great Riches. When one hath fed sufficiently Meals and Feasts. he riseth, and another taketh his room, and so continued to do until all be satisfied. They eat three times a day, but when they feast they sit all the day long, unless they rise to exonerate Nature, and forth with return again. They abstain from Hogs-flesh, from blood, and Drink. from what hath died of itself, unless in cases of necessity. Their usual drink is pure water, yet have they sundry Sherbets, (so call they the Confections which they infuse into it) some made of Sugar and Lemons, some of Violets, and the like, (whereof some are mixed with Amber) which the Richer sort dissolve thereinto. The Honey of Sio is excellent for that purpose, and they make another of the juice of Raisins, of little cost, and most usually drunk of. Wine is prohibited them by their Alcoran, they plant none, they buy none: but now to that liberty they are grown (the natural Turk excepted) that they will quaff freely when they come to the house of a Christian: insomuch, as I have seen but few go away unled from the Ambassadors Table. Yet the feared disorders that might ensue thereof, have been an occasion that diverse times all the Wine in the City hath been staved (except in Ambassadors houses) and death hath been made the penalty unto such as presumed to bring any in. They prefer our Beer above all other drinks. And considering that Wine is forbidden, that water is with the rawest (especially in this Clime) the dearness of Sherbets, and plenty of Barley (being here sold not for above nine pence a bushel) no doubt but it would prove infinitely profitable to such as should bring in the use thereof amongst them. Although they be destitute of Taverns, yet have they their Coffa-houses, which something resemble them. There sit they chatting most of the day, and sip of a drink called Coffa (of Coffa-houses. the Berrie that it is made of) in little China dishes, as hot as they can suffer it: black as soot, and tasting not much unlike it (why not that black broth which was in use amongst the Lacedæmonians?) which helpeth, as they say, digestion, and procureth alacrity: many of the Coffamen keeping beautiful boys, who serve as stales to procure them customers. The Turks are also incredible takers of Opium, whereof the lesser Asia affordeth them plenty: carrying it about Opium. them both in peace and in war; which they say expelleth all fear, and makes them courageous: but I rather think giddy headed, and turbulent dreamers; by them, as should seem by what hath been said, religiously affected. And perhaps for the selfsame cause they Tobacco taking punished, also delight in Tobacco; they take it through reeds that have joined unto them great heads of wood to contain it, I doubt not but lately taught them, as brought them by the English: and were it not sometimes looked into (for Morat Bassa not long since commanded a Pipe to be thrust through the nose of a Turk, and so to be led in derision through the City,) not question but it would prove a principal commodity. Nevertheless, they will take it in corners, and are so ignorant therein, that that which in England is not saleable, doth pass here amongst them for most excellent. They are by their law in general exhorted to marry, for the propagation of their Religion: Marriage. and he ill reputed of, that forbeareth so to do until the age of five and twenty. Every man is allowed four wives, who are to be of his own Religion, and as many Concubine slaves as he is able to keep, of what Religion soever. For God (saith the Alcoran) that is good and gracious, exacteth not of us what is harsh and burdensome; but permits us the nightly company of women, well knowing that abstinency in that kind is both grievous, and impossible. Yet are they to meddle with none but their own peculiars: the offending woman they Punishment of Adultery. drown, and the man they gansh. They buy their wives of their parents, and record the contract before the Cadi, which they after solemnize in this manner. Many women are invited by the mother of the Bride, to accompany her the night before the marriage day, whereof they spend a great part in feasting; then lead they her into a Bath, where they anoint and bathe her: so breaking company they departed unto their several rests, and in the morning return to her chamber, where they trick her in her richest ornaments, tying on her silken Buskins with knots easily not unknit. The Bridegroom having feasted a number in like manner, in the morning they also repair to his house, in their best apparel, and gallantly mounted, from whence they set forward by two and by two, to fetch home the Bride, accompanied with Music, and conducted by Sagdich, who is the nearest of his kindred; unto whom the Bride is delivered, with her face close covered. Who set astride on horseback, hath a Canopy carried over her, in such sort as no part of her is to be discerned. So the troop returning in order as they came, after them are carried in Serpets (a kind of baskets) their presents and apparel; then followeth she, and lastly her slaves, if any have been given her. The Bridegroom standeth at his door to receive her, who is honoured by his guests (yet go they not in) with sundry presents before their departure. If she be of quality, she is led to the Bride chamber by an Eunuch, where women stand prepared to undress her. But the Bridegroom himself must untie her Buskins (as amongst the Romans they did their Girdles) to which he is fain to apply his teeth. Now, he is to entertain his wives with an equal respect, alike is their diet, alike is their apparel, alike his benevolence (for such sweet stuff is contained in the precepts of their Doctors) unless they consent to give or change turns; or else they may complain to the Cadi, After the first, saith Laonic. Chal●ocon. l. 3. pag. 237. and procure a divorcement. But the husband may put away his wife at his pleasure: who may marry unto another within four months after, provided she prove not with child, and then not until so long after her delivery. But if he will have her again, he must buy her: and if after the third divorce, another is first to lie with her, as a punishment inflicted for his levity: They give him the reverence of a master; they are at no time to deny him their embracements, whom he toucheth not again until they have been at the Bannias. They receive chastisement from him, and that they hold to be an argument of his affection. They feed apart, and intermeddle not with household affairs. All that is required at their hands, is, to content their husbands, to nurse their own children, and to live peaceably together: which they do (and which jealousy. is strange) with no great jealousy, or envy. Not male accompanies them above twelve years old, except they be Eunuches: and so strictly are they guarded, as seldom seen to look out at their doors. They be women of elegant beauties, for the most part ruddy, clear, and smooth as the polished ivory; being never ruffled by the weather, and daily frequenting the Bannias, but withal by the selfsame means they suddenly whither. Great eyes they have in principal repute: affected both by the Turks and the Grecians, as it should seem, from the beginning. For Mahomet doth promise' women with such, (nay as big as Eggs) in his imaginary Paradise. And of those the blacker they be, the more amiable: insomuch that they put between the eyelids and the eye a certain black powder with a fine long pencil, made of a mineral brought from the Kingdom of Fez, and called Alcohole; which by the not disgracefully staining of the lids doth better set forth the whiteness of the eye; and though it trouble for a time, yet it comforteth the sight, and repelleth ill humours. Into the same hue (but likely they naturally are so) do they die their eye-breies, and eyebrows (the later by Art made high, half circular, and to meet, if naturally they do not) so do they the hair of their heads, as a foil that maketh the white seem whiter, and more becoming their other perfections. They part it before the midst, and plaite it behind, yet sometimes wearing it dishevelled. They paint their nails with a yellowish red. They wear on the top of their heads a Cap not unlike a Sugarloaf, yet a little flat, of paist-boord, and covered with Cloth of silver or Tissue. Their under-garments (which within doors are their uppermost) do little differ from those that be worn by the men, which we will present to the eye to avoid repetition. The better sort about the upper part of their arms, and smalls of their legs wear bracelets, and are elsewhere adorned with jewels. When they go abroad they wear over all long Gowns of violet cloth, or scarlet, tied close before, the large sleeves hanging over their hands, having Buskins on their legs, and their heads and faces so mabbled in fine linen, that no more is to be seen of them then their eyes: nor that of some, who look as through the sight of a Bever. For they are forbidden by the Alcoran to disclose their beauties unto any, but unto their fathers Women kept close. and husbands. They never stir forth, but (and then always in troops) to pray at the graves, and to the public Bannias: which for excellency of buildings are next to their Mosques. But having in part already described some of their forms, I will a little treat of their use; which Baths and manner of bathing. have been in times past, and are at this present, in such request with these Nations (as once with the Romans, as may appear by their regardable ruins) that few but frequent them twice in the week, as well for their health, as for delight and cleanliness. For the stomaches crudities, proceeding from their usual eating of first-fruits, and drinking of water, is thereby concocted: which also after exercise and travel restoreth to the wearied body a wonderful alacrity. The men take them up in the morning, and in the afternoon the women. But both amongst the Romans did ordinarily frequent them together: a custom, as they say, continutd in Switserland at this day, and that amongst the most modest. The men are attended upon by men, and the women by women; in the outermost room they put off their clotheses, and having Aporns of stained linen tied about their wastes, then entering the Baths to what degree of heat that they please, (for several rooms, and several parts of them are of several temperatures, as is the water let in by cocks to wash the sweat and filth of the body) the servitors wash them, rub them, stretch out their joints, and cleanse their skins with a piece of rough Grogeram; which done, they shave the heads and bodies of men, or take away the hair with a composition of Rusma (a mineral of Cyprus) and unsleakt Lime; who returning to the place where they left their clotheses, are dried with fresh linen; and for all this they pay not above three or four Asper's: so little, in that endued with revenues by their Founders. But the women, do anoint their bodies with an ointment made of the earth of Chios, which maketh the skin soft, white, and shining; extending that on the face, and freeing it from wrinkles. Much unnatural and Unnatural lust. filthy lust is said to be committed daily in the remote closerts of the darksome Bannias: yea, women with women; a thing uncredible, if former times had not given thereunto both detection and punishment. They have generally the sweetest children that ever I saw; partly proceeding Children. from their frequent hathing, and affected cleanliness. As we bear ours in our arms, so they do theirs astride on their shoulders. Now, next to their wives we may speak of their slaves: for little difference is there made Slaves. between them: who are Christians taken in the Wars, or purchased with their Money. Of these there are weekly Markets in the City, where they are to be sold as Horses in Fairs: the Sale of them in Markets. men being rated according to their faculties, or personal abilities, as the Women for their youths and beauties, who are set out in best becoming attires, and with their aspects of pity and affection, endeavour to allure the Christians to buy them, as expecting from them a more easy servitude, and continuance of Religion: when being thrall to the Turk, they are often enforced to renounce it for their better entertainment. Of them there be many of excellent outward perfection; and when the buyer hath agreed of the price (but yet conditionally) they are carried aside into a room, even to the search of her mouth, and assurance (if so she be said to be) of her virginity. Their Masters may lie with them, chastise them, exchange, and cell Their condition. them at their pleasure. But a Christian will not lightly cell her whom he hath laid with, but give her her liberty. If any of their Slaves will become Mahometans, they are discharged of their bondage: but if a Slave to a Turk, he only is the better entreated. The Turks do use their Bondwomen with little less respect than their Wives, and make no difference between the Children begotten both of the one and the other: who live together without jealousy, it being allowed by their irresigious Religion. Notwithstanding, their Wives do only receive, as proper unto them, their Sabbaths benevolence. The old and most deformed, are put to most drudgery. The Men-slaves may compel their Masters before the Cadie, to limit the time of their bondage, or set a price of their redemption, or else to cell them unto another: but whether of the two, they lightly refer to the Slaves election. If they be only fit for labour, they will accept of the time; but if skilful in any craft, of the price: which expired or paid, they may return into their Countries. But Galleyslaves are seldom released, in regard of their small number, and much employment which they have for them; nor those that are Slaves unto great ones, to whom the Cadies' authority extends not. Many of the Children that the Turks Gelded Eunuch. do buy (for these Markets do afford of all Ages) they castrate, making all smooth as the back of the hand, (whereof diverse do dye in the cutting) who supply the uses of Nature with a Silver Quill, which they wear in their Turbans. In times past, they did but only geld them, but being admitted to the free converse of their women, it was observed by some, that they more than befittingly delighted in their societies. But others say, that Selimus the second, having seen a Gelding cover a Mare, brought in amongst them that inhuman custom. The first that ever made Eunuch, was Semiramis. They are here in great repute with their Masters, trusted with their States, the Government of their Women and Houses in their absence; having for the most part been approved faithful, wise, and courageous; insomuch as not a few of them have come to sit at the stern of State, (the second Vizer of the Port being now an Eunuch,) and others to the Government of Armies. But now speak we of their Funerals. After their death, the Men by the Men, and the Women Funerals. by the Women, are laid out in the midst of the room. When diverse of their Priests do assemble, and having performed certain idle ceremonies, as in wrapping their beads about it, and in the often turning it, invoking God to have mercy on the departed; which done, they wash it, shave it, and shrowded it in Linen, which they leave untied both at the head and feet. Then lay they the Corpse on a Beer, placing a Turban at the upper end, and carrying it to the Grave with the head forward: some of the Deruises going before with Tapers, the Priests after singing, and lastly, his friends and acquaintance. But persons of principal quality have their Horses led before them, with Ensigns trailed on the earth, and other rites of that nature; diverse of the Santons going before, naming of God, and shaking of their heads, and turning about until they fall down giddy. The sides and bottom of the grave are boarded, and a board laid over the Corpse, to keep the earth from it, leaving a sufficient compass to kneel in. For they are of opinion, that two terrible Angels, called Mongir and Gua●equir, do presently repair unto the grave, and put the soul again into the body, as if (saith the Alcoran) a man should put on a shirt, and raising him on his knees, with his head uncovered, (the win●●ng-●●ieete being left unknit for that purpose) demand of him in particular, how he hath behaved himself in this life: which if not well, the one strikes him on the head with a hammer nine fathoms into the earth, the other tearing him with an Iron hook; and so continued to torment him until the day of judgement. A Purgatory so feared, that in their Matins they petition God to deliver them from the examinations of the black Angels, the tortures of the Grave, and their evil journey. But if he have satisfied them in his reply, they vanish away, and two white Angels come in their places; the onelaying his arm under his head; the other sitting at his feet, and so protect him until doom's day. The Emperors, and some of the great Bassas (whereof we have spoken sufficiently before have their particular Mausoleums. Those of a second condition are buried in their Gardens, in Sepulchers without covers, filled within with earth, and set with variety of Flowers: But the common sort are buried by the highway sides, and fields of most frequency, adjoining to the City, having a stone of white Marble more than a foot broad, and four foot high, engraven with Turkish Characters, erected at the head, and another at the feet, the grant between lying low like a trough. To these the women flock every. Thursday in multitudes, weeping over their Children, Husbands, Kinsfolks, and dead Progenitors, often kill the stones, and praying for their delivery from the aforesaid black Torturers: many times leaving bread and meat on their graves, (a custom also of the pagan) for Dogs and Birds to devour, as well as to relieve the poor, being held an available alms for the deceased. The better sort do mourn in white (as for black, I never saw it worn by a Turk) and but for a little season. And the Women are not to marry by their law, until four months and ten days after the death White and Black. of their Husbands. To speak a word or two of their Sciences and Trades: some of them have some little knowledge in Philosophy. Necessity hath taught them Physic, rather had from experience then the grounds of Art In Astronomy they have some insight; and many there are that Physic. undertake to tell fortunes. These frequently sit in the streets of the City, resorted unto by such as are to take a journey, or go about any business of importance. They have a good gift in Poetry, wherein they chant their Armours in the Persian tongue to vile Music; yet are they forbidden so to do by their Law: Citherns, Harps and Recorders, being their principal Instruments. Poetry. But their loud Instruments do rather affright, then delight the hearing. On a time Music. the Grand Signior was persuaded to hear some choice Italian Music: but the foolish Musicians (whose wit lay only in the ends of their fingers) spent so much time in unseasonable tuning, that he commanded them to avoid, belike esteeming the the rest to be answerable. They study not Rhetoric, as sufficiently therein instructed by Nature; nor Logic, since it serves as well to Liberal Arts. delude as inform, and that wisdom (according to the opinion of the Epicures) may be comprehended in plain and direct expressions. Some there be amongst them that writ Histories, but few read them, thinking that none can writ of times passed truly, since none dare writ the truth of the present. Printing they reject, perhaps for fear jest the universality of learning, Printing rejected. should subvert their false grounded religion and policy, which is better preserved by an ignorant obedience: Moreover, a number that live by writing would be undone, who are for the most part of the Priesthood. The Turkish tongue is lofty in sound, but poor of itself in substance. For being originally the Tartarian, who were needy ignorant Pastors, they were constrained Language. to borrow their Terms of State and Office from the Persians, (upon whose ruins they erected their Greatness) of Religion (being formerly Pagans') from the Arabians; as they did of Maritime Names (together with the skill) from the Greeks and Italians. In Anatolia it is most generally spoken. They use (as the Persians) the Arabic Character. In Paper. writing they leave out the vowels, unless it be in the end of a word, so that much is contrived in a little room. They curiously sleek their Paper, which is thick, much of it being coloured and dapled like Chamolets, done by a trick they have in dipping it in the water. They have Painters amongst them, exquisite in their kind, (for they are not to draw by their Law, nor to Painters. have the figure of any thing living) yet now many privately begin to infringe that precept, and the Grand Signior himself hath a fan, whereon the battles of Hungary are painted. Colours also they have, nor less fair than durable. Every one hath some Trade or other, not so much as the Grand Signior excepted. Their Trades Every man hath a Trade. are lightly such as serve for their own uses, neither much supplying foreign Marts, nor frequenting them. A lazy people, that work but by fits, and more esteem of their ease then their profit, yet are they excessive covetous. And although they have not the wit to deceive (for they be gross-headed) yet have they the will, breaking all compacts with the Christians that they found discommodious, so that they seldom will deal with them. But with one another they buy and cell only for ready Money, wherein the most of their substance consisteth: the occasion that few suits do happen amongst them. I have spoken sufficiently, at lest what I can of this Nation in general, now convert we to the Person and Court of this Sultan. He is, in this year 1610. about the age of three and twenty, strongly limmed, and of a just Sultan described. stature, yet greatly inclining to be fat: insomuch as sometimes he is ready to choke as he feeds, and some do purposely attend to free him from that danger. His face is full and duly proportioned, only his eyes are extraordinary great, by them esteemed (as is said before) an excellency in beauty. Fleame hath the predominancy in his complexion. He hath a little hair on his upper lip, but less on his chin, of a darksome colour. His aspect is as haughty as his Empire is large, he beginneth already to abstain from exercise, yet are there pillars with inscriptions in his Seraglio, between which he threw a great Iron Mace, that memorise both his strength and activity. Being on a time rebuked by his Father Mahomet, that he neglected so much his exercises Cruel policy. and studies, he made his reply: That now he was too old to begin to learn, intimating thereby, that his life was to determine with his Fathers, whereat the Sultan wept bitterly. For he then had two elder Brothers, of whom the eldest was strangled in the presence of his Father upon a false suspicion of treason, and the other by a natural death did open his way to the Empire. Perhaps the consideration thereof hath made him keep his younger Brother alive, contrary to their cruel custom; yet strongly guarded, and kept within his Seraglio. For he is of no bloody disposition, nor otherwise notoriously vicious, considering the austerity of that government, and immunities of their Religion. Yet is he an unrelenting punisher of offences, even His Acts. in his own Household: having caused eight of his Pages, at my being there, to be thrown into the Sea for Sodomy (an ordinary crime, if esteemed a crime in that Nation) in the night time, being let to know by the report of a Canon, that his will was fulfilled. Among whom, it was given out that the Viceroys natural Son of Sicilia was one, (a youth lately taken Prisoner, and presented unto him) yet but so said to be, to dishearten such as should practise his escape. His valour rests yet untried, having made no war but by disputation, nor is it thought that he greatly affects it, despairing of long life in regard of his corpulency. Whereupon he is now building a magnificent Mosque, for the health of his soul, all of white Marble; at the East end, and Southside of the Hippodrom, where he first broke the Earth, and wrought three hours in person. The like did the Bassas, bringing with them presents of Money, and Slaves to further the building. His occupation (for they are all tied to have one) is the making of ivory Rings, which they His occupation. His attire. wear on their Thumbs when they shoot, whereupon he works daily. His Turban is like in shape to a Pompion, but thrice as great. His under and upper garments, are lightly of white Satin, or clothe of Silver Tissued with an eye of Greene, and wrought in great branches. He hath not so few as four thousand persons that feed and live within his Seraglio, besides Capagies, His Court. of whom there are five hundred attired like janissaries, but only that they want the socket in the front of their Bonnets, who wait by fifties at every gate. The chief Officers of his Court are the Master (as we may term him) of the Requests, the Treasurer, and Steward of his Household, his Cupbearer, the Aga of the Women, the Controller of the jemoglans: who also steereth his Barge, and is the principal Gardener. diverse of these jemoglans marching before the Grand Signior at solemn shows, in a vain ostentation of what they would undergo for their Lord, gathering up the skin of their Temples to thrust Quills through, and stick therein Feathers for a greater bravery, so wearing them to their no small trouble, until the place putrify; some when the old breaks out, cutting new holes close to the broken. Yea the Standard-bearers of this Crew, thrust the staffs sometimes of their Sandards through the skin and fat of their bellies, resting the lower end on a stirrup of Leather, and so bear them through the City. Fiftly, Mutes he hath borne deaf and dumb, whereof some few be his daily companions; the rest are his Pages. It is a wonderful thing to see how readily they can apprehended, and relate by signs, even matters of great difficulty. Not to speak of the multitude of Eunuches, the Footmen of his Guard, Cooks, Sherbet-men, (who make the foresaid beurage) Gardiners and Horse-keepers. His Women and Virgins. Relate we now of his Women, wherein we will include those as well without as within his Seraglio. And first begin we with his Virgins, of whom there seldom are so few as five hundred, kept in a Seraglio by themselves, and attended on only by Women, and Eunuches. They all of them are his Slaves, either taken in the wars, or from their Christian Parents, and are indeed the choicest beauties of the Empire. They are not to be presented to the Emperor, until certain months be expired after their entrance, in which time they are purged and dieted, according to the custom of the ancient Persians. When it is his pleasure to have one, they stand ranked in a Gallery, and she prepareth for his bed to whom he giveth his Handkerchief, who is delivered to the aforesaid Aga of the Women, (a Negro Eunuch) and conducted by him into the Sultan's Seraglio. She that beareth him the first Son, is honoured with the Title of Sultana. Sultana. But for all his multitude of Women, he hath yet begotten but two Sons and three Daughters, though he be that way unsatiably given, (perhaps the cause that he hath so few) and useth all sorts of foods that may enable performance. He cannot make a free Woman his Concubine, nor have to do with her whom he hath freed, unless he do marry her, it being well known to the wickedly witty Roxolana: who pretending devotion, and desirous for the health, forsooth, Roxolanas' story. of her soul to erect a Temple, with an Hospital, imparting her mind to the Mufti, was told by him that it would not be acceptable to God, if built by a Bondwoman. Whereupon she put on a habit of a sergeant sorrow, which possessest the doting Solyman with such a compassion, that he forthwith gave her her freedom, that she might pursue her intention. But having after a while sent for her by an Eunuch, she cunningly excused her not coming, as touched in Conscience with the unlawfulness of the fact; now being free, and therefore not to consent unto his pleasure. So he whose soul did abide in her, and not able to live without her, was constrained to marry her. The only mark that she aimed at, and whereon she grounded her succeeding Tragedies. This also hath married his Concubine, the mother of his younger Son, (she being dead by whom he had the eldest) who with all the practices of a politic Stepdame, endeavours to settle the succession on her own, adding, as it is thought, the power of Witchcraft to that of her beauty, she being passionately beloved of the Sultan. Yet is she called Casek Cadoun, which is, the Lady without hair: by Nature herself, both graced and shamed. Now when one Sultan dieth, all his women are carried into another Seraglio, where those remain that were his predecessors, being there both strictly looked unto, and liberally provided for. The Grand Signior not seldom bestowing some of them (as of his Virgins, and the women of his own Seraglio) upon his great Bassas and others, which is accounted a principal honour. But for his Daughters, Sisters, and Aunts, they have the Bassas given them for their Husbands: the Sultan saying thus, Here Sister, I give thee this man to thy Slave, together with this dagger, that if he please thee not, thou mayst kill him. Their husbands come not unto them until they be called: if but for speech only, their shoes which they put off at the door, are there suffered to remain: Husbands of his Sisters and Daughters. but if to lie with them, they are laid over the bed by an Eunuch, a sign for them to approach, who creep in unto them at the bed's feet. Mustapha and Hadir, (two of the Uizers of the Port) have married this Sultan's Sister, and Niece; and Mahomet Bassa of Cairo, his daughter, a child of six years old, and he about fifty, having had presents sent according to the Turkish solemnities, who giveth two hundred thousand Sultanies in dowry. Not much in habit do the Women of the Seraglio differ from other, but that the Favourite wears the ornament of her head more high, and of a particular fashion, of beaten Gold, and inchaced with Gems; from the top whereof there hangeth a veil that reacheth to her ankles, the rest have their Bonnets more depressed, yet rich; with their hair dishevelled. When the Sultan entertayneth Ambassadors, he sitteth in a room of white Marble, glistering Entertainment of Ambassadors with Gold and Stones, upon a low Throne, spread with curious Carpets, and accommodated with Cushions of admirable workmanship; the Bassas of the Bench being by, who stand like so many Statues without speech or motion. It is now a custom that none do come into his presence without presents, first fastened upon his Bassas, as they say, by a Persian Ambassador; who thereupon sent word to the Sophy his master that he had conquered Turkey. The stranger that approacheth him is led between two: a custom observed ever since the first Amurath was slain by the Seruian Cobelitz, a common Soldier, who in the overthrow of Cossova, rising from among the dead bodies, and reeling with his wounds, made towards the Sultan then taking a view of the slain, as if he had something to say; by whom admitted to speech, he forthwith stabbed him with a Dagger, hid under his Cassock for that purpose. They go backward from him, and never put off their Hats; the showing of the head being held by the Turk to be an opprobrious indecency. Now, when he goeth abroad, which is lightly every other Friday (besides at other times upon other occasions) unto the Mosque: and when in state, there Going to the Mosque. is not in the world to be seen a greater spectacle of humane glory, and (if so I may speak) of sublimated manhood. For although (as hath been said) the Temple of Sancta Sophia, which he most usually frenquenteth, is not above a stones cast from the out most gate of the Seraglio, yet hath he not so few as a thousand Horse (besides the Archers of his Guard, and other Footmen) in that short procession; the way on each side enclosed, as well within as without, Capagies and janissaries, in their scarlet Gowns, and particular head-ornaments. The Chauses ride foremost with their gilded Maces; then the Captains of the janissaries with their Aga, next the Chieftains of the Spachies, after them their Sanziaks; those of the soldiery wearing in the fronts of their Bonnets the Feathers of the Birds of Paradise, brought out of Arabia, and by, some esteemed the Phoenix. Then follow the Bassas and Beglerbegs: after them the Praetorian footmen, called the Solacchis, whereof there be in number three hundred; these are attired in Calsouns and Smocks of calico, wearing no more over them then halfe-sleeved Coats of Crimson Damask, the skirts tucked under their girdles: having Plumes of Feathers in the top of their copped Bonnets; bearing Quivers at their backs, with Bows ready bend in their left hands, and Arrows in their right, gliding along with a marvelous celerity. After them seven or nine goodly Horses are led, having Caparisons and Trappingss of inestimable value, followed by the idolised Sultan gallantly mounted. About whom there run forty Peichi (so called in that they are naturally Persians) in high-crowned brimlesse Caps of beaten Gold, with Coats of Cloth of Gold girt to them, with a girdle called Chochiach: the Pages following in the rear, and other Officers of the Household. But what most deserveth admiration amongst so great a concourse of people, is their general silence: insomuch, as had you but only ears, you might General silence. suppose (except when they salute him with a soft and short murmur) that men were then folded in sleep, and the World in midnight. He that brings him good news (as unto others of inferior condition) receiveth his reward, which they call Mustolooke. But this Sultan to avoid abuses in that kind, doth forthwith commit them to Prison, until their reports be found true or false; and then rewards or punisheth accordingly. Although he spends most of his time with his women, yet sometimes he recreates himself in hawking, who for that purpose hath (I Hawking and Hawks. dare not name) how many thousand Falconers in pension, dispersed throughout his Dominions: and many of them ever attendant. Their long-winged Hawks they whistle not off as we do, but putting a bridle about their necks, they make them couch to their fists, and so galloping to the Brook, fling them off at the fowl, being reared suddenly by the noise of a Drum that hangs at their Pummels, by use made cunning in that kind of preying. They carry them on the right hand. A hardy Hawk is highly esteemed; and they have a kind of them called Shahans, much less than a Falcon: yet so strangely courageous, that nothing flieth in the Air that they will not bind with. They also hawk at the field, for I have seen them carry Spaniels with them: yet those in beauty not like unto ours, but of a bastard Generation. They feed their Hawks with hard Eggs when flesh is wanting, and seldom bestow of them the mewing. Although he affects not hunting, yet entertains he a number of Huntsmen. Their Dogs they Huntsmen. let go out of slips in pursuit of the Wolf, the Stag, the Boar, the Leopard, &c. Those that serve for that purpose are stickle haired, and not unlike to the Irish Greyhounds. Now the yearly Revenue which he hath to defray his excessive disbursements, such a World of people depending upon him, amounts not above fifteen Million of Sultanies, (besides the entertainment for his Timariot) which is no great matter, considering the amplitude of his Dominions: being possessed of two Empires, above twenty Kingdoms, beside diverse rich and populous Cities; together with the Read, most of the Midland, the Aegean Euxine, and Proponticke Seas. But it may be imputed to the barbarous wastes of the Turkish Conquests, who depopulate whole Countries, and never re-edify what they ruin. So that a great part of his Empire is but thinly inhabited, (I except the Cities) and that for the most part by Christians, whose poverty is their only safety and protectress. But his casual incomes do give a main accession to his Treasury: as Taxes, Customs, Spoils, and Extortions. For as in the Sea the greater fishes do feed on the less, so do the Great ones here on their Inferiors, and he on them all: being, as aforesaid, the Commander of their lives, and general Heir of their substances. He hath diverse Mines of Gold and Silver within his Dominion, that of Siderocapsa in Macedon, having been as beneficial unto him as the largest City of his Empire, called anciently Chrysites: and not unknown to Philip the Father of Alexander; who had the Gold from thence wherewith he coined his Philips, as also from those of Cranider, from whence he yearly extracted a thousand Talents. He hath only two sorts of Coin, the Sultany and the Asper. The Sultany is equal in value to the Venice Zecceene, and six score Asper's amount to a Sultany, called rather Aspro, of the whiteness thereof, in that consisting of silver. Constantinople is said to contain seven hundred thousand persons: half of them Turks, and the other half jews and Christians, and those for the general Grecians. But Pera hath three Greeks. Christians for one Mahometan: for no jew dwells in Pera, though they have their shops there. We omit to speak of the jews until we come into jewrie; and now will bend our discourse to the Grecians: a Nation no less scattered than they, but infinitely more populous. For not only three parts of the Inhabitants of all Greece and Romania are Grecians, but almost all that devil in the Lands of the Midland Sea, Propontis and Aegeum. Infinite numbers there are of them both in the Less, and the Greater Asia, and in Africa not a few. For (besides diverse Colonies by them formerly planted) when Antipater, Perdiccas, Seleucus, Lysimacus, Antigonus, Ptolemy, and the rest of the Successors of Alexander had shared his Empire among them, they endeavoured as much as they could to plant their new-got Kingdoms with their Country men: whose Posterity in part remaineth to this day, though vassalled to the often changes of foreign Governors: supplied by the extension of the latter Greek Empire, who yet retain wheresoever they live, their Name, their Religion, and particular Language. A Nation once so excellent, that their Precepts and Examples do still remain as approved Canons to direct the mind that endeavoureth virtue. Admirable in Arts, and glorious in Arms; famous for government, affectors of freedom, every way noble: and to whom the rest of the World were reputed Barbarians. But now their knowledge is converted, as I may say, into affected ignorance, (for they have no Schools of Learning amongst them) their liberty into contented slavery, having lost their minds with their Empire. Now they delight in ease, in shades, in dancing and drinking: and no further for the most part endeavour their profit, than their bellies compel them. They are generally axed by the stranger Christians of perfidiousness, insomuch, as it is grown into a Proverb, Chi side in Grego, sara intrigo, in them more anciently noted. There be diverse rich men of them in Pera, but those I think were descended of the Genoes'; who were as hath been said, the owners of that City. Many of them exercise Merchandise in Vessels called Carmafals, and have of late gotten the use of the Compass, yet dare they not adventure into the Ocean. They are of diverse Trades in Cities, and in the Country do till the Earth (for the European Turks do little meddle with Husbandry) and dress their Vines, by them only planted. They have a Ceremony of baptising of their Wines, which is the reason that the jews will not drink thereof: performed in the memory, and on that day wherein Christ converted water into wine: the Priest in the midst of his Orisons pouring thereinto a small quantity of water. And although the Greeks do now for the most part imitate the Turks, (I mean here in Turkey) in sitting at their meat, yet retain they still that vice of immoderate drinking. They Drink. pledge one another in order; and he that calls for wine out of his turn, is reputed uncivil. Their Glasses are little, but at every draught emptied; and when they have once drunk hard, they observe no Rule, but provoke one another to excess. Never silent; and ever and anon kissing those that sit next them on the cheek and forehead: and so likewise they do in their salutations after a long absence, and to those to whom they would give an assurance of their good will. Used of long, as appeareth by the Scriptures, amongst these Eastern Nations. But to kiss their women is an unsufferable wrong; unless it be between the Resurrection and Ascension; using also this greeting, that, Our Saviour is risen. The women for the most part are brown of complexion, but exceedingly well-favoured, and excessively amorous. Their Garments differ little from theirs amongst whom they live. They cover not their faces (the Virgins Women. excepted) unless it be with Painting; using all the supplement of a sophisticate beauty. And not without cause, for when they grow old, they most grow contemptible, being put to do the drudgeries of the house, and many times to wait on their children. They are costly in their attire, and will complain to the Patriarch, if their Husbands maintain them not according to their substances. The Greeks, as the Turks do use little household stuff; and lie upon Mattresses. Now the Grecians themselves, (except some few) are ignorant in the ancient Greek, it being called the Latin Greek, and is a Language peculiar to the Learned. Yet the vulgar Greek Their language. doth not differ so fare from the same, as the Italian from the Latin, corrupted not so much by the mixture of other Tongues, as through a supine wretchlessness. In some places they speak it more purely than in others. For the Boys of Pera will laugh, when they hear the more barbarous Dialect of other maritime Grecians. And there be yet of the Laconians that speak so good Greek, (though not Grammatically) that they understand the Learned; and understand not the vulgar. Their Liturgy is read in the ancient Greek, with not much more profit perhaps to the rude people, than the Latin Service of the Romish Church to the illiterate Papists. They have four Patriarches: One of Constantinople, another of Alexandria, the third of jerusalem, The four Patriarches. and the fourth of Antioch. He of Constantinople hath under his jurisdiction all Peloponnesus, Grecia, Thracia, Dacia, Moesia, Macedonia, Epirus, Albania, Dalmatia, Illyria, a great part of Polonia, Russia, the Lands of the Adriaticke Sea, and of the Archipelagus, with Candie, Rhodes, Coos, almost all the lesser Asia, Colchis, not a few that inhabit about the Fens of M●tis, and Northern shore of Euxinus: as Sicilia and Calabria were, until they returned unto the Sea of Rome. Under the Patriarch of Alexandria, are those of Egypt and Arabia. The Greeks of Palestine, and of the Countries thereabout, do obey the Patriarch of jerusalem. And he of Antioch, who hath his seat in Damascus, (for Antiochia is now desolate) hath subject unto him the Grecians of the lesser Armenia, Celicia, Beritus, Tripoli, Aleppo, and other places of the greater Asia. In all these parts they have the free exercise of their Religion: with public Temples, and numbers of strong Monasteries. If a Patriarch dye, another is elected by a Synod of Bishops. But the Patriarch of Constantinople hath the Supremacy of the rest assigned him by the Council of Chalcedon, as Metropolitan of the Imperial City: whose Diocese exceedeth the other so much, in that most of those Northern Nations were won to Christianity by the Industry of his Predecessors, and reduced to their Government. So if we do consider it, the Graecian Religion both in extent and number exceedeth the Roman. And as the Papists attribute an extraordinary holiness to Rome, so do the Grockes unto Athos, a Mountain of Macedona; so named of Athon the Son of Neptune, decked with still-flourishing Trees, and abounding with Fountains: called also the Holy Mountain by the Christians. A place from the beginning dedicated to Religion; lying directly West from Lemnos: and so high, that though it be seven hundred furlongs distant; yet is it said a little before the setting of the Sun, to cast a shadow on that Island. This stretcheth out into the Sea, and joins unto the Continent by an Isthmos, about a mile and half broad: which was cut through by Xerxes, (as hath been intimated before) and made circumnavigable. But time hath left now no impressions of his barbarous labour. It is well nigh three days journey in length, considering the difficulty of the way; and half a days over. The top thereof resembleth the form of a man, stretched on his back from West unto East; and form (according to Strabo) to the similitude of Alexander. This Mountain is only inhabited by Graecian Monks, whom they call Caloieroes, un-intermixed with the laity: of whom Caloieros'. there are there residing not so few as six thousand, that live in Monasteries strongly munited against the Incursious of Robbers and Pirates. Of these there be in number twenty four. The Caloieroes wear Gowns of black, of a homely stuff, with Hoods of the same; and their hair at full length. They never marry, abstain from flesh, and often (especially during their Lents) from fish that hath blood in it. They live hardly, feeding on Biscot, Onions, Olives, Herbs, and such fish as they take in the adjoining Seas. For they all of them labour for their sustenance, leaving their Monasteries betimes in the mornings; and employing the day, some in tillage, some in the Vineyards, some in making of Boats, some in fishing, others at home spin, wove, few, and do all the Offices that belong unto women: so that none but are busied about one thing or another, to the behoof of their particular Covents: and men they be that are only meet for such Drudgeries. For amongst so many, not past three or four can writ or read, throughout a whole Monastery: insomuch, that at their Liturgies, that is read to them first, which they are to sing after. In these Monasteries many excellent Manu-scripts have been preserved, but those that now are, be only of Divinity, all other Learning (as amongst the Turks) at this day detested by the Religious. The Coloieroes of this place have a repute above all others: and for their strictness of life, and observance of Ceremonies, are in their several Monasteries relieved from several Nations. The Patriarch of Constantinople is said to pay yearly for the Priests and Coloieroes, that are under his jurisdiction within the Turkish Dominions, twelve thousand Sultanies. The Patriarches of Constantinople were heretofore men of singular gravity and learning; but now nothing less: rather chosen for temporal respects, then either for their knowledge or devotion; admitted not seldom to the place at the age of forty, though prohibited, if under threescore, by an ancient Canon. Although elected by their own Bishops; yet often appointed, and ever to be allowed by the Grand Signior: frequently displanted, and banished unto the Rhodes, by the bribery of their Successors. Some few of their Priests are learned. For them it is lawful to marry, but Bigamy is forbidden them, and Trigamie detested in the laity. There are no other Orders amongst them besides the foresaid Coloieroes, and certain Nuns whom they call Coloieras. Yet of the last but a few, who are for the most part poor old Widows, that exercise themselves in sweeping of the Churches, attending on the sick, and actions of like nature. Their Churches are many of them well set forth and painted with the represents of Saints, but they have no carved nor embossed Images. Lamps they have continually burning. Their ordinary liturgy is Saint Chrysostom's; but on Festival Days they do read Saint Basils', and then attired in their Pontificals. Their behaviour therein expresseth there, to my understanding, no great either decency or devotion. They administer the Eucharist in both kinds: if the bread be not leavened, they think it not available; and they drink of the cup very liberally. One Article they hold against the Catholic Creed; which is, that the Holy Ghost proceedeth only from the Father. Four Lents they have in the year, and then a damnable sin it is to eat flesh, or fish that hath blood in it (except in the Lent before Easter, when all sorts of fish may be eaten by the laity:) but shellfish they eat, and the Cuttle: whose blood, if I may so term it, is like Ink; a delicate food, and in great request. They fast on Wednesdays, Fridays, and on holy Eves: but on Saturdayes they feast, in regard that it was the old Sabbath. They compute the year as we do. They yield no Supremacy to the Roman Papacy, but hold that Church for Schismatical. And although many times out of the necessity of their Affairs, and to purchase relief, they have treated of a Conciliation; and sometimes it hath been by their Agents concluded: yet what they have done hath been generally rejected upon their return, both by the Greeks and those other Nations that profess their Religion. Of their Marriages I have elsewhere spoken, and now conclude we will with their Funerals: wherein they retain not a few of their ancient and Heathen Ceremonies. Their lamentaions are the same that they were, and beyond all civility. The women betimes in the morning do meet at appointed places, and then cry out mainly; beating of their breasts, tearing their hair, their faces and garments. And that the clamour may be the greater, they hire certain jewish women, that have loudest voices, joining therewith the praises of the dead, from the hour of his Nativity unto the hour of his dissolution: and keeping time with the melancholic Music. Nor want they store of Spectators, partly drawn thither to delight their eyes, and partly by jealousy. For then the choice, and prime women of the City (if the deceased were of note) do ass●st their Obsequys; with bosoms displayed, and their hair dissheveled: glad that they have the occasion to manifest their beauties, which at other times is secluded from Admirers. The reason why the Grecians did burn their dead, was, because that part which was divine in them, should as it were in a fiery Chariot again re-ascend to the Celestial Habitations, as unto Earth the Earthly returned. They used to quench the fire with Read Wine, and gathering the bones together to include them in Urns as the Urns in Sepulchers, (which had no title, unless they were slain in fight for their Country) exhibiting games, and prizes for the Victors in honour of the deceased. Notwithstanding all were not burnt, but some buried in their apparel, as now being Christians they are: who use Extremeunction, as inducted by S. james; yet not only deny the Roman opinion of Purgatory, but furthermore erroneously maintain, that neither the souls of the blessed nor damned do suffer either joy or torment, or shall till the general judgement. But enough of the Grecians. The german Emperor, the Kings of England and of France, have here their Liedger Ambassadors: as the Venetians their Bailie, and diverse tributary Princes their Agents. Some merely English Ambassador. employed about State Affairs; others together therewith, about the traffic of their Nations. But the English only negotiates for the Merchants, having two in the hundred upon every ship, besides a large Pension: with the name of a great proportion of provision from the Grand Signior. The English Consulship of Chios is in his disposing, and accountable to him; and out of that of Alexandria he hath no small share, though served by a French man. There hath been some contention between him and the French, about the protection of the Dutch Merchants: but now they do divide the profits. The English Consul of Aleppo is absolute of himself, yet hath from hence his redresses of injuries: whose chief employment is to protect the persons and goods of our Nation, to labour a revenge of wrongs, and a restitution of losses. And to give * Sir Thomas Glover. this no more than his due, for this place none can be more sufficient; expert in their Language, and by a long experience in their natures and practices: being moreover of such a spirit, as not to be daunted. And surely, his chiefest fault hath been his misfortune; in the too violent, chargeable, and successelesse soliciting of the restitution of the Prince of Moldavia, (whom adversity hath rather made crafty then honest:) whose house doth harbour both him and his dependants; being open also to all of our Nation: a Sanctuary for poor Christian slaves that secretly fly hither, whom he causeth to be conveyed into their Countries, and redeemeth not a few with his money. §. four The Holy Land described, the Country, Cities, Inhabitants, holy Places, and memorable Rarities of jerusalem. NOw are we in the Holy * His journey out of Egypt thither, you have before l. 6 c. 8. For leaving Constantinople in january, in the Trinity of London he sailed by Sam●ss, Pat●●os, Coos, Rhodes &c. to Egypt. The Inhabitants. jews. Land, confined on the North with the Mountains of Lybanus, and a part of Phoenicia: on the East it hath Coelosyria and Arabia Petrea: on the South the same together with Idumea, the West is bounded, a part with Phoenicia, and the rest with the Midland Sea. Distant from the Line one and thirty degrees, extending unto thirty three, and something upward. So that in length from Dan (the same with Caesarea Philippi,) unto Bersheba, (now Gebelin) it containeth not more than an hundred and forty miles; where broadest not fifty. A Land that flowed with Milk and Honey: in the midst as it were of the habitable World, and under a temperate Clime. Adorned with beautiful Mountains, and luxurious Valleys; the Rocks producing excellent Waters: and no part empty of delight or profit. It is for the most part now inhabited by Moors and Arabians: those possessing the Valleys, and these the Mountains. Turks there be few, but many Greeks, with other Christians, of all Sects and Nations, such as impute to the place an adherent holiness. Here be also some jews, yet inherit they no part of the Land, but in their own Country do live as Aliens; a people scattered throughout the whole World, and hated by those amongst whom they live; yet suffered as a necessary mischief: subject to all wrongs and contumelies, which they support with an invincible patience. Many of them have I seen abused; some of them beaten: yet never saw I jew with an angry countenance. They can subject themselves unto times, and to whatsoever may advance their profit. In general they are worldly wise, and thrive wheresoever they set Their patience footing. The Turk employs them in Receipt of Customs, which they by their policies have enhanced, and in buying and selling with the Christian: being himself in that kind a Fool Thriftiness. and easily cozened. They are men of indifferent statures, and the best complexions. Throughout the Turks Dominions they are allowed their Synagogues: so are they at Rome, and elsewhere in Italy; whose Receipt they justify as a retained testimony of the verity of Scriptures; Of the jewish people and their Sects and Rites, you may read this Author, & more fully my Pilgrimage, l. 2. and as being a means of their more speedy conversions: whereas the offence that they receive from Images, and the loss of goods upon their conversions, oppugn all persuasions whatsoever. Their Synagogues (for as many as I have seen) are neither fair without, nor adorned within more than with a Curtain at the upper end, and certain Lamps (so fare as I could perceive) not lightened by daylight. In the midst stands a Scaffold, like those belonging to Choristers, in some of our Cathedral Churches: wherein he stands that reads their Law and sings their liturgy: an Office not belonging unto any in particular, but unto him (so he be free from deformities) that shall at that time purchase it with most money; which redounds to their public Treasury. They read in savage Tones, and sing in Tunes that have no affinity with Music: joining voices at the several closes. But their fantastical gestures exceed all Barbarism, continually weaving with their bodies, and often iumping upright (as is the manner in Dances) by them esteemed an action of zeal, and figure of spiritual elevation. They pray silently, with ridiculous and continual noddings of their heads, not to be seen and not laughed at. During the time of Service their heads are veiled in linen, fringed with knots; in number answerable to the number of their Laws: which they carry about with them in procession; and rather boast of then observe. They have it stuck in the iambs of their doors, Doctors of their Law. and covered with glass: written by their Cacams, and signed with the names of God, which they kiss next their hearts in their doings forth, and in their returns. They may not print it, but it is to be written on Parchment, prepared of purpose (the Ink of a prescribed composition) not with a Quill, but a Cane. They do great reverence to all the names of God, but especially to jehova; insomuch that they never use it in their speech. And whereas they handle with great respect the other Books of the old Testament, the Book of Hester (that part that is Canonical, for the other they allow not of) writ in a long Scroll they let fall on the ground as they read it, because the name of God is not once mentioned therein; which they attribute to the wisdom of the Writer, in that to be perused by the Heathen. Their other books are in the Spanish Tongue and Hebrew Character. Although they agreed with the Turk in Circumcision, detestation of Images, abstinency from Swines-flesh, and diverse other Ceremonies: nevertheless, the Turks will not suffer a jew to turn Mahometan, unless he first turn a kind Their attire of Christian. As in Religion they differ from others, so do they in Habit, in Christendom enforcedly, here in Turkey voluntarily. Their under-garments differing little from the Turks in fashion, are of purple cloth; over that they wear Gowns of the same colour, with large wide sleeves, and clasped beneath the chin, without band or collar: on their heads high brimlesse Caps of purple, which they move at no time in their salutations. They shave their heads all over; not in imitation of the Turk: it being their ancient fashion. Their familiar Speech is Spanish: yet few of them are ignorant in the Hebrew, Turkish, Morisco, vulgar Greek, and Italian Languages. Their only studies are Divinity and Physic: their occupations Brocage and Usury; yet take they no interest of one another, nor lend but upon pawns; which once forfeited, are unredeemable. They marry their daughters at the age of twelve, not affecting the single life, as repugnant to society, and the law of creation. The Sabbath (their devotions ended) they chief employ in nuptial benevolencies, as an act of charity, befitting well the sanctity of that day. Although no City is without them throughout the Grand Signiors Dominions, yet live they with the greatest liberty in Salonica, which is almost altogether inhabited by them. Every Salonica. male above a certain age, doth pay for his head an annual tribute. Although they be governed by the Turkish justice; nevertheless, if a jew deserve to die by their law, they will either privately The jews justice. make away or falsely accuse him of a crime that is answerable to the other in quality, and deserving like punishment. It is no ill turn for the Franks that they will not feed at their Tables. For they eat no flesh, but of their own kill; in regard of the entrailss, which being Diet. dislocated or corrupted, is an abomination unto them. When so it falls out, though exceeding good (for they kill of the best) they will cell it for a trifle. And as for their Wines, being for the most part planted and gathered by Grecians, they dare not drink of them, for fear they be baptised: a ceremony whereof we have spoken already. They sit at their meat, as the Turks do. They bury in the fields by themselves, having only a stone set upright on their Graves, Burials. which once a year they frequent, burning of incense, and tearing of their garments. For certain days they fast and mourn for the dead, yea even for such as have been executed for offences. As did the whole Nation at our being at Constantinople for two of good account that were impaled upon stakes; being taken with a Turkish woman, and that on their Sabbath. It was credibly reported, that a jew, not long before, did poison his son, whom he knew to be unrestrainably lascivious, to prevent the ignominy of a public punishment, or loss by a chargeable redemption. The flesh consumed, they dig up the bones of those that are of their families; whereof whole bark-fuls not seldom do arrive at joppa, to be conveyed, and again interred at jerusalem: imagining that it doth add delight unto the souls that did own them, and that they shall have a quicker dispatch in the general judgement. To speak a word or two of their Women. women. The elder mabble their heads in linen, with the knots hanging down behind. Others do wear high Caps of plate, whereof some I have seen of beaten Gold. They wear long quilted Waistcoats, with Breeches underneath; in Winter of cloth, in Summer of linen; and over all when they stir abroad, lose Gowns of purple flowing from the shoulders. They are generally fat, and rank of the savours which attend upon sluttish corpulency. For the most part, they are goggle-eyed. They neither shun conversation, nor are too watchfully guarded by their husbands. They are good work-women, and can and will do any thing for profit, that is to be done by the Art of a woman, and which suits with the fashion of these Countries. Upon injuries received, or violence done to any of their Nation, they will cry out mainly at their windows, beating their cheeks, and tearing of their garments. Of late they have been blest with another Hester, who by her favour with the Sultan, prevented their intended massacre, and turned his fury upon their accusers. They are so well skilled in lamentations, that the Greeks do hire them to cry at their funerals. But now return we unto Gaza. It stands upon a hill surrounded with valleys; and those again well-nigh environed with hills, most of them planted with all sorts of delicate first-fruits: Gaza. The building mean, both for form and matter: the best but low, of rough stone, arched within, and flat on the top including a quadrangle: the walls surmounting their roofs, wrought through with potsherds to catch and strike down the refreshing winds, having spouts of the same, in colour, shape and sight, resembling great Ordnance. Others covered with mats and hurdles; some built of mud; amongst all, not any comely or convenient. Yet there are some relics left, and some impressions, that testify a better condition: for diverse simple roofs are supported with goodly Pillars of Parian marble, some plain, some curiously carved. A number broken in pieces do serve for thresholds, iambs of doors, and sides of windows, almost unto every beggarly Cottage. On the North-east corner, and summitie of the hill, are the ruins of huge arches sunk low in the earth, and other foundations of a stately building. From whence the last Sanziack conveyed marble Pillars of an incredible bigness; enforced to saw them asunder ere they could be removed: which he employed in adorning a certain Mosque below in the valley. The Castle now being, not worthy that name, is of no importance: wherein lieth the Sanziack (by some termed, a Bassa) a sickly young man, and of no experience, who governs his Province by the advice of a Moor. His Territories begin at Arissa. On the West side of the City, out of sight, and yet within hearing, is the Sea, seven furlongs off; where they have a decayed and unsafe Port, of small avail at this day to the inhabitants. In the valley on the East side of the City, are many straggling buildings; beyond which, a hill more eminent than the rest, on the North side of the way that leadeth to Babylon; said to be that (and no question the same described in Scriptures) to which Samson carried the gates of the City; upon whose top there standeth a Mosque, environed with the Graves and Sepulchers of Mahometans. In the Plain between that and the Town, there stand two high Pillars of marble, their tops much worn by the weather: the cause of their erecting unknown, but of great antiquity. South of this, and by the way of Egypt, there is a mighty Cistern, filled only by the fall of rain, and descended into by large stairs of stone: where they wash their clotheses, and water their Cattles. The same day that we came, we left the Caravan, and lodged in the City, under an Arch Reason of low doors. in a little Court, together with our Asses. The door exceeding low as are all that belong unto Christians, to withstand the sudden entrance of the insolent Turks. For they here do live in a subjection to be pitied; not so much as daring to have handsome houses, or to employ their grounds to the most benefit: so dangerous is it to be esteemed wealth. During our abode Slavery of the Inhabitants. here, there came a Captain with two hundred Spaheiss, sent by Morat Bassa to raise thirty thousand Dollars of the poor and few Inhabitants of this City. The Grecians have certain small Vineyards: but that they have Wine, they dare not be acknown, which they secretly press in their houses. They bury their Corn under ground, and keep what they are to spend in long vessels of clay; in that it is subject to be eaten with worms (as throughout Egypt) and will not last if not so preserved. In the principal part of the City they have an ancient Church, frequented also by the Copties. The Greekish women (a thing elsewhere unseen) here cover their faces, dying their hands black; and are apparelled like the Moors of Cairo. Every Saturday Saturday sorrow. in this Churchyard upon the Graves of the dead, they keep a miserable howling; crying of custom, without tears or sorrow. The Subassee would have extorted from us well-nigh as much money as we were masters of: which we had hardly avoided, had not the sick Sanziack (in that administered unto by our Physician) quitted us of all payments. So that there is no travelling this way for a Frank, without special favour. Thrust out of our lodging (as we were about to leave it) by the uncivil Spaheis, who seized on diverse of our necessaries: on the eighteenth of March we returned to the Caravan. We paid half a Dollar apiece to the place for our Camels: and for their hire from Cairo, for those of burden, six Sultanies; for such as carried passengers, eight. We gave them more, two Sultanies apiece to proceed unto jerusalem. Here the Caravan divided: not a small part thereof taking the way that leadeth unto Babylon. The next day we also dislodged: leaving the jews behind us, who were there to celebrated their festival. The Captain of the Caravan departed the night before, taking his way through the mountainous Country by Hebron: out of his devotion Hebron. to visit the graves of the Patriarches; a place of high esteem amongst them, and much frequented in their pilgrimages. The ancient City (the seat of David before he took Zion from the jebusites) is utterly ruinated. Hard by there is a little Village, seated in the field of Mechpelah, where standeth a goodly Temple, erected over the Cave of their burial, by Helena the mother of Constantine; converted now into a Mosque. We passed this day through the most pregnant and pleasant valley that ever eye beheld. On the right hand a ridge of high Mountains, (whereon stands Hebron:) on the left hand the Mediterranean Sea, bordered with continued hills, beset with variety of first-fruits: as they are for the most part of this day's journey. The Champain between about twenty miles over full of flowery hills ascending leisurely, and not much surmounting their ranker valleys, with groves of Olives, and other first-fruits dispersedly adorned. Pleasant champain. Yet is this wealth bottom (as are all the rest) for the most part uninhabited, but only for a few small and contemptible Villages, possessed by barbarous Moors; who till no more than will serve to feed them: the Grass waite-high, unmowed, uneaten, and uselessly withering. Perhaps so desolate in that infested by the often recourse of Armies, or masterfull Spaheis: who before they go into the field (which is seldom until the latter end of harvest, jest they should starve themselves by destroying of the Corn) are billeted in these rich pastures, for the benefit of their Horses, lying in Tents besides them; committing many outrages on the adjoining Towns and distressed passengers. Ten miles from Gaza, and near unto the Sea, stands Ascalon, now a place of no note; more Ascalon. than that the Turk doth keep there a Garrison. Ten mile's North of Ascalon along the shore stands Azotus: and eight miles beyond that Acheron, now places of no reckoning. About two of the Clock we pitched by Cane Sedoe; a ruinous thing, hard by a small Village, and not a Cane Sedoe. quarter of a mile from the Sea: the Caravan lying in deep pastures without controlment of the Villagers. The next day we departed two hours before Sun-rise: descending into an ample valley, and from that into another; having diverse Orchards towards the Sea. The Country such (but that without trees) as we passed through before. No part so barren, but would prove most profitable, if planted with Vines, and first-fruits; made more than probable, by those that grow about Gaza. Passing through a spacious field of Olives, about noon we pitched on a little hill, lying East, and within a furlong of Rama, called Ramula by the Moors; which signifieth Ramula. sandy. It is seated in a plain, on a little rising of the earth, stretching North and South, built of freestone, the streets narrow, the houses contemptible. Yet are there many goodly ruins, which testify fare better building, especially those of the Christian Churches. Here is a Monastery, much of it standing; founded by Philip the good Duke of Burgundy, in that place where sometimes stood the house of Nicodemus: built for the relief and safety of Pilgrims in their passage to jerusalem: and although quitted by the Friars, yet at this day serving to that purpose, called Sion-house, and belonging to the Monastery of Mount Zion. Zion house. joppes. joppes was called the Port of jury; the only one that it had. Then more convenient than now: much of it choked with sand, and much of it worn with the continual assaults of the waters. Of the City there is no part standing, more than two little Towers, wherein are certain harquebuses across, for the safeguard of the harbour. Under the cliff, and opening to the Haven are certain spacious Caves, hewn into the rock: some used for Warehouses, and others for shelter. The merchandizes here embarked for Christendom are only Cottons, gathered by certain Frenchmen, who reside at Rama in the house of Ston. The Western Pilgrims do for the most part arrive Charges of Pilgrims. at this place, and are from hence conducted to jerusalem by Attala, a Greek of Rama; and Drugaman to the Pater-guardian, paying seven Sultanies a piece for his Mules, his labour, and discharge of Caphar. The like rate he hath for bringing them backe again: a great expense to to poor Pilgrim's for so small a journey; which must be paid although they accept not of his conduct. Yet by this means they do pass securely: he being in fee with the Arabians that possess the Mountains. Now the Caravan did again divide, the Moors keeping on the way that leadeth to Damascus. Here we should have paid two Dollars a piece for our heads to a Sheck of the Arabs. But the Sanziack of Gaza had sent unto him that it should be remitted. He came unto our Tent, and greedily fed on such viands as we had set before him. A man of a So call they their Leaders for the most part Santons. A kind of riding Gown. tall stature, clothed he was in a Gambalocke of scarlet, buttoned under the chin with a boss of gold. He had not the patience to expect a present, but demanded one; we gave him a piece of Sugar, and a pair of Shoes, which he earnestly enquired for, and cheerfully accepted. On the twentieth of March with the rising Sun we departed. A small remainder of that great Caravan; the Nostraines (so name they the Christians of the East * Perhaps because most of them are Nestorians. ) that road upon Mules and Asses, being go before. Among whom were two Armenian Bishops: who footed it most of the way, but when (alighting themselves) they were mounted by some of their Nation. Before we had go fare we were stayed by the Arabs, until they had taken Caphar of the rest. The Subassee of Rama besides had two Med●neses upon every Camel. The day thus wasted did make us misdoubt that we should not get that night unto jerusalem: but the missing of our way (for the Arabs had left us contrary to their custom) turned our fear to despair. Some six miles beyond Rama the hills grew bigger and bigger, mixed with fruitful valleys. About two miles further we ascended the higher Mountains: paying by the way two Medines a head; but at several places. The passage exceeding difficult; straightened with wood, and as it were paved with broken rocks: which by reason of the rain then falling, become no less dangerous to our Camels. At length we came to a small Village, where we first discovered our erring. Some counselled to stay, others to proceed; both dangerous alike, the way unknown, unsafe, the inhabitants thiefs, as are all the Arabians. Whilst we thus debated, the night stole upon us, and bereft us of the election. The much rain enforced us to flee for shelter unto a ruinous Chapel, where distrust set the watch, which we carefully kept till the morning. Betimes we forsook the Village, descending the way we had ascended, guided by the chief of the Town, who for a sum of money had undertaken our conduct to the top of the Mountains, having hired Asses for our more expedition: yet others crossing us as we returned along the Valley, with shows of violence, would have extorted more money. Our passage for five hours together lay through a narrow straight of the Mountains; much of our way no other than such as seemed to have been worn by the winter's torrent. We passed by a ruinous Fort, seated near a Fountain, sufficient when it stood, to have made good that passage. In the way we sprang a number of Partridges; others on each side running on the Rocks; like in colour unto those of Chios. Ascending by little and little, at length we attained to the top, which overtopped Partridges. and surveyed all the Mountains that we had left behind us. From hence to jerusalem the way is indifferent even. On each side round Hills, with ruins on their tops, and Valleys, such as are figured in the most beautiful Landscapes. The soil, though stony, not altogether barren, producing both Corn and Olives about inhabited places. Approaching the North Gate of the City, called in times past the Gate of Ephraim, and now of Damascus; we only of all the rest were not permitted to enter. When compassing the wall unto that of the West, commanded by the Castle, we were met by two Franciscan Friars, who saluted and conveyed us to their Covent. We entered, as aforesaid, at the west Gate, called the Gate of joppa. On the right hand, and adjoining to the Wall, there standeth a small ill-fortified Castle: yet the only jerusalem. Fort that belongeth to the City; weakly guarded, and not over-well stored with Munition; built by the Pisans at such time as the Christians inhabited this City. Turning on the left hand, and ascending a part of Mount Gihen, we came to the Monastery of the Franciscans (being now Monastery of Franciscans. in number between thirty and forty) who in the year 156●. thrust out of that which they had on Mount Zion, had this place assigned them. But of the Founder's name I am ignorant: nor is he much wronged by being forgotten: since so mean a building can give no fame to the builder. The Pater-guardian with due compliment entertained us: a reverend old man, of a voluble tongue, and winning behaviour. His name Gaudentius: his Nation, Italy. Every third year they are removed; and a Successor elected by the Pope, from whom they have a part of their exhibition: the rest from the Spaniard and Florentine. Nor is it a little that they get by the resort of the Pilgrims of Christendom. For all that come must repair to their Covent; otherwise they shall be accused for Spies, and suffer much trouble: the Roman Catholics rewarding them out of devotion, and the rest out of courtesy: which, if short of their expectations, they will repined at as losers. We four, for eight days entertainment bestowed little less amongst them then an hundred Dollars; and yet they told us we had hardly paid for what we had eaten. A costly rate for a monastical diet. But the Turk is much more fierce upon them: awaiting all advantages that may give a colour to extortion. A little before our coming, a Turk being denied by a Friar of some trifle that he requested, gave himself such a blow upon the Nose that the blood gushed forth: and presently exclayming as if beaten by the other, complained Turk's knavery. Knights of the Sepulchre. joannes Cotovicus Doctor of both Laws, was made one of those Knigh. then whom I know not any more exact and copious in description of these parts, both in discourse and pictures: his Book printed at Antwerp, A. 1619. Our Author's pictures also would much have illustrated these Relations: but I remit the more curious to his own Book, too long for our purpose, who intent longer journeys. to the Sanziacke; for which Auania they were compelled to part with eight hundred Dollars. Brought much behind hand, as they allege, with such losses, they use often to rehearse them as motives unto charity. The Covent hath also another income by the Knights of the Sepulchre; who pay thirty Sultanies apiece to the Pater-guardian: who by virtue of his Patent doth give them that dignity. The Kings of France were Sovereigns of that Order, by whom it was instituted in the year 1099. who granted them diverse Immunities. They bore five Crosses Gules, in form of that which is at this day called the jerusalem Cross; representing thereby the five wounds that violated the Body of our Saviour. None were to be admitted if of a defamed life, or not of the Catholic Religion. They are to be Gentlemen of Blood, and of sufficient means to maintain a port agreeable to that calling, without the exercise of Mechanical Sciences. But now they will except against none that bring money, insomuch that at our being there they admitted of a Roman, by Trade an Apothecary, late dwelling in Aleppo. They take the Sacrament to hear every day a Mass, if they may conveniently. If wars be commenced against the Infidels, to serve here in person, or to sand other in their steads no less serviceable: To oppugn the Persecutors of the Church, to shun unjust Wars, dishonest Gain, and private Duels: Lastly, to be Reconcilers of dissensions, to advance the common good, to defend the Widow and Orphan, to refrain from Swearing, Perjury, Blasphemy, Rapine, Usury, Sacrilege, Murder, and Drunkenness: to avoid suspected Places, the company of infamous People; to live chastely, irreproveably, and in Word and Deed to show themselves worthy of such a Dignity. This Oath taken, the Pater-guardian layeth his hand upon his head, as he kneeleth before the entrance of the Tomb: bidding him to be Loyal, Valiant, Virtuous, and an undaunted Soldier of Christ and that holy Sepulchre. Then gives he him the Spurs, which he puts on his heels; and after that a Sword (the same, as they say, which was Godfrey's of Rullein) and bids him use it in defence of the Church, and himself; and to the confusion of Infidels: sheathing it again, he girts himself therewith. Who then arising, and forthwith kneeling close to the Sepulchre, inclining his head upon the same; he is created by receiving three strokes on the shoulder, and by saying thrice, I ordain thee a Knight of the holy Sepulchre of our Lord jesus Christ, in the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; then kisses he him, and puts about his neck a chain of Gold, whereat hangeth a jerusalem Cross: who arising, kisses the Sepulchre, and restoring the aforesaid Ornaments, departeth. From the top of this Monastery, surney you may the most part of this City: whereof much lies waste; the old buildings (except some few) all ruined, the new contemptible. None exceed two stories: the under no better than Vaults; the upper arched above, and standing upon Arches, being well confirmed against fire, as having through out no combustible matter: the Roofs flat, and covered with Plaster. Inhabited it is by Christians out of their devotion; and by Turks, for the benefit received by Christians, otherwise perhaps it would be generally abandoned. After a little refreshment, the same day we came (which was upon Maundie-Thursday) we went unto the Temple of the Sepulchre, every one carrying with him his Pillow and Carpet. The way from the Monastery continues in a long descent, (the East side of Gihen) and then a little ascendeth to Mount Caluary. Mount calvary a rocky hill, neither high nor ample, was once a place of public execution: then without, but now well-nigh within the heart of the City, whereupon the Emperor Adrian erected a Fane unto Venus; but the virtuous Helena (of whom our Country may justly glory) overthrew that receptacle of Paganism, and built in the Mount Caluary. room thereof this magnificent Temple, which not only possesseth the Mount, but the Garden below, together with a part of the Valley of Carcases, (so called, in that they threw thereinto the bodies of the executed) which lay between Mount Caluary, and the Wall of the old City. The Frontispiece opposing the South, of an excellent structure; having two joining doors; the one now walled up, supported with Columns of Marble, over which a transome engraven with Historical figures; the Walls and Arches crefted, and garnished with Floritry. On the left hand there standeth a Tower, now something ruined, (once, as some say, a Steeple, and deprived by Saladine, of Bells unsufferable to the Mahometans:) on the right hand, by certain steps a little Chapel is ascended, coupled above, and sustained at the corners with pillars of Marble: below through a Wall, which bounds the East side of the Court, a pair of stairs do mount to the top of the Rock, (yet no Rock evident) where is a little Chapel built (as they say) in the place where Abraham would have sacrificed Isaac; of much devotion, and kept by the Priest of the Abyssines. This joineth to the top of the Temple, jevell, and (if I forgot not) floored with plaster. Out of the Temple there arise two ample coupulos: that next the East (covering the East end and Isles of the Chancel) to be ascended by steps on the outside: the other, over the Church of the Sepulchre, being open in the middle. OH * Let his friends enjoy him, and Heaven where is his glory: as for his Sepulchre, He is risen, he is not there. And what then have his enemies, but what himself would not hold, and which could not hold him? Which it hath pleased him to permit to them, that his followers might follow him to heaven in their affections and conversation, Col. 3. Phil. 3. their hearts being both the place of his Sepulchre, where by virtue of his death, our Old Man mortified & of his Resurrection, whereby we live not, but he life's in us. Yet is this complaint just, because In justice and superstitions of Christians have made Infidels, Lords of that holy place. Pilgrimages are good, when we are thereby made Pilgrims from the world and ourselves. Thyself is the holiest place thou canst visit, if with faith and repentance made the Lords Temple, which the jewish signified; and to which the Fathers did, and wis● men still do visit these places, by folly perverted to superstition (as in the former Discourse is observed) when Place hath more place than Grace, or religious imitation of those whose holiness had made the places esteemed holy. who can without sorrow, without indignation behold the enemies of Christ to be the Lords of his Sepulchre! Who at festival times ●it mounted under a Canopy, to gather Money of such as do enter: the profits arising thereof, being farmed at eight thousand Sultanies. Each Frank pays fourteen, (except he be of some religious Order, who then of what Sect soever, is exempted from payments) wherein is included the Impost due at the gate of the City; but the Christians that be subject to the Turk, do pay but a trifle in respect thereof. At other times the door is sealed with the Seal of the Sanziacke, and not opened without his direction: whereat there hangs seven Cords, which by the Bells that they ring, give notice to the seven several Sects of Christians (who live within the Temple continually) of such as would speak with them, which they do through a little Wicket, and thereat receive the provision that is brought them. Now to make the foundation even in a place so uneven, much of the Rock hath been he wne away, and parts too low, supplied with mighty Arches: so that those natural forms are utterly deformed, which would have better satisfied the beholder, and too much regard hath made them less regardable. The roof of the Temple is of a high pitch, curiously arched, and supported with great pillars of Marble: the out Isles gallered above; the universal Fabric stately and sumptuous. After we had disposed of our luggage in a part of the North-gallery, belonging to the Latins, the Confessor offered to show us the holy and observable places of the Temple: which we gladly accepted of; he demanding first if devotion or curiosity had possessed us with that desire. So that for omitting Pater Nosters, and Auc Maries, we lost many years Indulgences, which every place doth plentifully afford to such as affect them, and contented ourselves with an Historical Relation. Which I will not declare in order as shown, but take them as they lie from the first entrance of the Temple. Right against the door, in the midst of the South I'll, and jevell with the pavement, there lyetha white Marble in form of a Graves-stone, environed with a Place of anointing Christ's body. rail of Brass, about a foot high: the place (as they say) where joseph of Aramathia, and Nicodemus, anointed the body of our Saviour with sweet ointments. This they kiss, and kneel to, rubbing thereupon their Crucifixes, Beads, and Handkerchiefs; yea, whole webs of Linen, which they carry into fare Countries, and preserve the same for their shrouding sheets. Over this there hung seven Lamps, which burn continually. Against the East end of the stone, there is a little Chapel. Near the entrance on the right hand, stands the Sepulchre of Godfrey of Bullein: with a Latin Epitaph, thus Englished. Hic iacet inclitus Godefridus de Buglion qui totam istam terram acquisivit culmi Christiano, cuius anima requiescat in pace, Amen. Here lieth the renowned Godfrey of Bullein, who won all this Land to the worship of Christ. Rest may his soul in peace, Amen. On the left hand stands his Brother Baldwins, with this inscription. Rex Balwinus, judas altar Machabeus, Spes Patriae, vigour Ecclesiae, virtus utriusque: Quein formidabant, cui dona tributa ferebant, Cedar, Aegypti Dan, ac homicide a Damascus: Proh dolori in modico clauditur hoc tumulo. Baldwine the King, another Macabie, The Churches, Countries, strength, hope, both their glory; Whom Cedar, Egypt's Dan, Damascus fraught With Homicides, both feared, and tribute brought; OH grief! Within this little Tomb doth lie. The first and second Kings of jerusalem. The fare end of this Chapel, called the Chapel of Saint john, (and of the Anointing, by reason of the stone which it neighboureth) is confined with the foot of calvary, where on the left side of the Altar there is a cleft in the Rock: in which, they say, that the head of Adam was found, as they will have it, there buried, Legend of Adam. (others say in Hebron) that his bones might be sprinkled with the real and precious blood of our Saviour jesus Christ; which he knew should be shed in that holy place, by a prophetical foreknowledge. Over this are the Chapels of Mount calvary: A scended on the North side thereof by twenty steps; the highest hewed out of the Rock, as is a part of the passage, obscure, and extraordinarily narrow. The floor of the first Chapel, is chequered with diverse coloured Marbles, not to be trod upon by feet that are shod. At the Chapels of Mount Caluary. East end under a large arched concave of the Wall, is the place whereon our Saviour did suffer, and may assuredly be thought the same: and if one place be more holy than another reputed of, in the world the most venerable. He is voided of sense that sees, believes, and is not then confounded with his Passions. The Rock there ariseth half a yard higher than the pavement, jevell Place of the Passion. above in form of an Altar, ten foot long, and six foot broad, flagged with white Marble, as is the Arch and Wall that adjoineth. In the midst is the place wherein the Cross did stand, lined with Silver, Gilded, and Embossed. This they creep to, prostrate themselves thereon, kiss, salute, and such as use them, sanctify therein their Beads and Crucifixes. On either side there standeth a Cross; that on the right side, in the place where the good Thief was crucified; and that Rock rent. on the left, where the bad, divided from Christ by the rent of the Rock, (a figure of his spiritual separation) which clove asunder in the hour of the Passion. The insides do testify that Art had no hand therein: each side to other being answerably rugged, and there where unaccessable to the Workman. That before spoken of, in the Chapel below is a part of this, which reacheth (as they say) to the Centre. This place belongeth to the Georgians, whose Priests are poor, and accept of Alms. No other Nation say Mass on that Altar: over which there Georgians. hung forty six Lamps, which burn continually. On the selfsame floor, of the selfsame form is that other Chapel, belonging to the Latins, divided only by a Curtain, and entered through the former. In the midst of the pavement is a square, inchaced with stones of different colours, where Christ, as they say, was nailed upon the Crosse. This place is too holy to Place of nailing. be trod upon. They wear the hard stones with their soft knees, and heat them with their fervent kisses: prostrating themselves, and tumbling up and down with such an overactive zeal, that a fair Greek Virgin, ere ware, one morning shown more than intended, whom the Friar that helped the Priest to say Mass so took at the bound, that it echoed again, and disturbed the mournful sacrifice with a mirthful clamour; the poor Maid departed with great indignation. Over the Altar which is finely set forth, three and thirty Lamps are maintined. These two Chapels looking into the Temple, are all that possess the summit of the Rock, excepting that of the Immolation of Isaac without, and spoken of before, and where they keep the Altar of Melchisedech. Opposite to the door of the Temple, adjoining to the side of the Channel, are certain Marble Sepulchers, without Titles or Epitaphs. Some twenty paces directly West from Mount calvary, and on that side that adjoineth to the Tower, a round white Marble, jevell with the pavement, retaineth the memory (as they say) of that place, where the blessed Virgin stood, and the Disciple whom Christ loved, when from the Cross he commended each to other, over which there burneth a Lamp. A little on the right hand of this, and towards the West, you pass between certain pillars into that part of the Church, which is called, the Temple of the Resurrection, and of the holy Sepulchre. A stately round, cloistered below, Temple of the Sepulchre. and above: and supported with great square pillars, flagged heretofore with white Marble; but now in many places deprived thereof by the sacrilegious Infidels. Much of the neither Cloister is divided into sundry Chapels belonging unto several Nations and Sects, where they exercise the rites of their several Religions. The first, on the left hand to the Abyssines; the next to the Chapels of several Sects. jacobites; the third, to the Copties, (close to which, on the left side of another, there is a Cave hewed out of the Rock, with a narrow entrance, the Sepulchre of joseph of Aramathia;) the fourth, to the Georgians; and the fifth, to the Maronites. The Chapel of the Armenians possesseth a great part of the Gallery above, and the rest lying towards the North, belongeth to the Latins, though not employed to religious uses. Now between the top of the upper Gallery, and extreme of the upright Wall, in several concaves, are Pictures of diverse of the Saints in Mosaique work, full faced, and unheightned with shadows according to the Graecian painting, but much defaced by malice, or continuance. In the midst on the South side, is the Emperor Constantine's, opposite to his Mothers, the memorable Foundress. This Round is covered with a Cupolo, sustained with Rafters of Cedar, all of one piece, open in the midst like the Pantheon at Rome, whereat it receiveth the light that it hath, and that as much as sufficeth. Just in the midst, and in the view of heaven, stands the glorified Sepulchre, a hundred and eight feet distant from Mount calvary; the natural Rock surmounting the sole of the Temple, abated by Art, and hewed into the form of a Chapel, more long then broad, and ending in a Semicircle, all flagged over with white Marble. The hinder part being something more eminent than the other, is surrounded with ten small pillars adjoining to the Wall, and sustaining the Cornish. On the top (which is flat) and in the midst thereof a little Cupolo covered with Lead, is erected upon six double, but small Corintbian Columns of polished Porphyre. The other part being lower than this by the height of the Cornish, smooth above, and not so garnished on the sides, serving as a Lobby or Portico to the former, is entered at the East end, (having before the door a long pavement, erected something above the floor of the Church included between two white Marble walls, not past two foot high) consisting of the selfsame Rock, doth contain within a Concave about three yards square, the roof hewed compass, all flagged throughout with white Marble. In the midst of the floor there is a stone about a foot high, and a foot and a half square; whereon, they say, that the Angel sat, who told the two Maries that our Saviour was risen. But Saint Matthew saith, he sat upon the great stone, which he had rolled from the mouth of the Sepulchre; and which, it is said, the Empress caused to be conveyed to the Church of Saint Saviour, standing where once stood the Palace of Caiphas. Out of this a passage through the midst of the Rock, exceeding not three feet in height, and two in breadth, having a door of grey stone, with hinges of the same, undivided from the natural, affordeth a way to creep through into a second Concave, about eight foot square, and as much in height, with a compassed roof of the solid Rock, but lined for the most part with white Marble. On the North-side a Tomb of the same, which possesseth one half of the room, a yard in height, and made in the form of an Altar: insomuch, as not above three can abide there at once; the place no larger than affordeth a liberty for kneeling. It is said, that long after the Resurrection, the Tomb remained in that form, wherein it was when our Saviour lay there; when at length, by reason of the devouter Pilgrims, who continually bore away little pieces thereof, (Relics whereunto they attributed miraculous effects) it was enclosed within a Grate of Iron. But a second inconueniency The Altar. which proceeded from the tapers, hair, & other offerings thrown in by Votaries, which defiled the Monument, procured the pious Helena to enclose the same within this Marble Altar, which now belongeth to the Latins: whereon they only say Mass, yet free for other Christians to exercise their private devotions; being well set forth, and having on the fare side an Antic and excellent Picture, demonstrating the Resurrection. Over it, perpetually burneth a number of Lamps, which have sulled the roof like the inside of a Chimney, and yields unto the room an immoderate fervour. Thousand of Christians perform their vows, and offer their tears here yearly, with all the expressions of sorrow, humility, affection, and penitence. It is afrozen zeal that will not be warmed with the sight thereof. And, oh that I could retain the effects that it wrought with an unfainting perseverance! who then did dictate this Hymn to my Redeemer: Saviour of Mankind, Man, Emmanuel: Who sinless died for sin, who vanquished Hell, The first first-fruits of the grave. Whose life did give Light to our darkness: in whose death we live. OH strengthen thou my Faith; correct my will, That mine may thine obey: protect me still. So that the latter Death may not devour My Soul sealed with thy Seal, So in the hour When thou whose Body sanctified this Tomb, Unjustly judged, a glorious judge shalt come To judge the World with justice; by that sign I may be known, and entertained for thine. Without, and to the West end of this Chapel, another very small one adjoineth, used in common by the Egyptians and Aethiopians. Now on the left hand as you pass unto the Chapel of Chapel of the Apparition the Apparition, there are two round stones of white Marble in the floor: that next the Sepulchre covering the place where our Saviour, and the other where Mary Magdalen stood (as they say) when he appeared unto her. On the North-side, and without the limits of the Temple, stands the Chapel of the Apparition: so called (as they say) for that Christ in that place did show himself to his sorrowful Mother, and comforted her, pierced with anguish for his cruel death, and ignominious sufferings. This belongeth to the Latins, which serveth them also for a vestry; from whence they proceed unto their pompous Processions. On the East-side there stands three Altars, that in the midst in a Closet by itself, dedicated to God and our Lady. That on the right hand is called the Altar of the holy Cross, whereof a great part was there (as they say) reserved. But when Sultan Solyman imprisoned the Friars of Mount Zion, (whom he kept in durance Pillar whereto Christ was bound. for the space of four years) the Armenians stole it from thence, and carried it to Sabastia, their principal City. That on the left hand in the corner, and near unto the entrance, is called the Altar of the Scourging; behind which there is a piece of a Pillar, of that (as they say) whereunto our Saviour was bound when they scourged him. This stood on Mount Zion, and there supported the Portico to a Church in the days of Saint Jerome; when broken by the Saracens, the pieces were recollected, and this part here placed by the Christians. The rest was distributed by Paul the Fourth, unto the Emperor Ferdinand, Philip King of Spain, and the Signory of Venice; in honour whereof they celebrated the sixt of April. It is (as I remember) about three foot high, of a dusky black-veind Marble, spotted here and there with Read; which they affirm to be the marks of his blood wherewith it was besprinkled. Before it there is a grate of Iron, insomuch as not to be touched but by the mediation of a stick prepared for the purpose; being buttened at the end with Leather, in manner of a Foil, by which they convey their kisses, and bless their lips with the touch of that which hath touched the Relic. Through the aforesaid Vestery, a passage leads into certain Rooms, heretofore a part of the College of the Knight-Templers: by a general Council held in Vienna, in the year 1312. this Order was extinguished, and their Lands for the most part conferred upon the Knight-Hospitallers of Saint john's of jerusalem, of whom we shall speak when we come unto Malta. The Temples in London belonged unto them, wherein the Church (built round in imitation of Templars. this) diverse of their Statues are to be seen, and the positure used in their Burials. Here the Franciscans entertained us during our abode in the Temple. Returning again through the Chapel of the Apparition, a little on the left hand there is a concave in the wall, no bigger than to contain two persons besides the Altar; which is called the Chapel of the Angels: belonging also Chapel of the Angels. to the Latins, but lent by them to the despised Nestorians, during the celebration of Easter. Winding with the wall along the outward North-alley of the Chancel, at the fare end thereof there is a Grot hewed out of the Rock, where they say, that the jews imprisoned our Saviour, during the time that they were a providing things necessary for his crucifying. This is kept by the Georgians; without other ornament than an ungarnished Altar: over which hangeth one only Lamp, which rendereth a dim light to the Prison. Vntreading a good part of the foresaid Alley, we entered the Isle (there but distinguished by Pillars) which boards on the North of the Chancel: and turning on the left hand, where it begins to compass with the East end thereof, we passed by a Chapel containing an Altar, but of no regard: wherein they say, the Title was preserved, which was hung over the head of our Saviour: now shown at Rome in the Church of the holy Cross of jerusalem. Next to this in the same wall, and midst of the Semicircle, there is another, the place where they say, the Soldiers cast lots for his garments, of which the Armenians have the custody. A little beyond you are to descend a pair of large stairs of thirty steps, part of the passage hewed out of the Rock of Caluary, which leadeth into a Lobby, the roof supported with four massy pillars of white Marble, which are ever moist through the darkness of the place (being under ground) and sometimes dropping, are said to weep for the sorrowful passion and death of Christ. At the fare end, containing more than Chapel of S. Helena. half of the room, is the Chapel of Saint Helena: having two great Altars erected by Christian Princes in her honour. On the South thereof standeth a seat of stone, overlooking a pair of stairs which descend into the place of the Invention of the Cross: where, they say, that she sat whilst the Soldiers removed the rubbish that had covered it. These stairs (eleven in number) conduct into an obscure vault, a part of the Valley of Carcases. There threw they our Saviour's Cross, and covered it with the filth of the City, when after three hundred years, the Empress Helena travelling unto jerusalem, in the extremity of her age, to behold those places which Christ had sanctified with his corporal presence, threatened torture and death to certain of the principal jews, if they would not reveal where their Ancestors had hid it. At last, forsooth, they wrested the truth from an old old jew, one judas, first almost famished, who brought them to this place. Where after he had petitioned Heaven for the discovery; the earth trembled, and breathed from her Crannies Aromatic odours. By which miracle confirmed, the Empress caused the rubbish to be removed, where they found three crosses, and hard by, the superscription. But when not able to distinguish the right from the other, they say that Macarius, than Bishop of jerusalem, repairing together with the Empress unto the house of a noble woman of this City, uncurably diseased, did with the touch of the true Cross restore her to health. At sight whereof the jew become a Christian, and was called thereupon Quiriacus. Being after Bishop of jerusalem, in the Reign of julian the Apostata, he was crowned with Martyrdom. At which times it was decreed, that no Malefactor should thenceforth suffer on the Cross; and that the third of May, should be for ever celebrated in memorial of that Invention. In this Vault are two Altars, the one where the Cross of Christ was found, Invention of the Crosse. and the other where the other. Ascending again by the aforesaid stair into the Temple, on the left hand between the entrance, and Mount calvary, there is a little Room which is called the Chapel of the Derision. Where under the Altar is reserved a part (as they say) of that Pillar to which Christ was bound, when Pilates Servants crowned him with Thorns, clothed in an old Purple Robe, placing a Reed in his hand, in stead of a Sceptre, and crying, Hail King of the jews: with other opprobrious Taunts, and Revile. This is kept by Abissens. Now nothing remaineth to speak of but the Choir, not differing from those in our Cathedral Churches. The West end openeth upon the Sepulchre: the East ending in a semicircle, together with the Isles, is covered with a high Cupolo: on each side stand opposite doors which open into the North & South Alleys; all jointly called the Temple of Golgotha. A partition at the upper end excludeth the half round (behind which their high Altar) which riseth in the manner of a lofty Screen, all richly gilded (as most of the sides of the Chancel) and adorned with the Pictures of the Saints in Antic habits: flat and full faced, according to the manner of the Grecians, to whom this place is assigned. Towards the West end from each side equally distant there is a little Pit in the Pavement, which (they say) is the Navel of the World, and endeavour to confirm it with that saying Navel of the World: if you list to believe. of the Scripture, God wrought his Salvation in the midst of the Earth: which they fill with holy Water. The universal Fabric, maintained by the Greek Emperors during their Sovereignty, and then by the Christian Kings of jerusalem, hath since been repaired in the several parts by their particular Owners. The whole of so strong a constitution, as rather decayed in beauty then substance. Having visited these places (which bestow their several Indulgences, and are honoured with particular Orisons) after Eevensong, and Procession, the Pater-guardian putting off his Pontifical Habit, clothed in a long Vest of Linen girt close unto him, first washed the feet of his Washing of feet. fellow Friars, and then of the Pilgrims: which dried by others he kissed, with all outward show of humility. The next day, being Good-friday, amongst other Solemnities, they carried Good-friday Ceremonies with an Image. the Image of Christ on a sheet supported by the four corners, in Procession, with Banners of the Passion: first, to the place where he was imprisoned, then in order to the other, performing at each, their appointed Devotions. Laying it where they say he was fixed on the Cross, the Friar Preacher made over it a short and passionate Oration: who acted his part so well, that he begot tears in others with his own; and taught them how to be sorrowful. At length they brought it to the to place where they say, he was imbalmed: where the Pater-guardian anointed the Image with sweet Oils, and strewed it with Aromatic Powders, and from thence conveyed it to the Sepulchre. At night the Lights put out, and company removed, they whipped themselves in their Chapel of Mount calvary. On Saturday their other Solemnities performed, they carried the Cross in Procession, with the Banners of the Burial, to the aforesaid Chapel: creeping to it, kissing, and lying grovelling over it. On Easter day they said solemn service before the door of the Sepulchre. The whole Chapel covered on the out side with cloth of Tissue, the gift (as appeareth by the Arms embroidered thereon) of the Florentine. In this they shown the variety of their Wardrobe, and concluded with a Triumphant Procession, bearing about the Banners of the Resurrection. Those Ceremonies that are not local, I willingly omit. At noon we departed to the Monastery, having lain on the hard stones for three nights together, and fared as hardly. The other Christians (excepting such as inhahit within, of each sort a few, and that of the Of these reed before Uitriacus, sup. c. 6. §. 5. Clergy) entered not until Good-friday. Viz. Grecians, Armenians, Copties, Abyssines, jacobites, Georgians, Maronites, and Nestorians. The Abissens on the Passion Week forbear to say Mass, putting on mournful Garments, and countenances suitable. They use no Extreme unction, but carry the dead to the Grave, with the Cross, the Censer, and holy Water, and say Service over them. To conclude, they join with the Copties for the most part in substance of Religion, and in Ceremony; one Priest here serving both: an Aethiopian, poor, and accompanied with few of his Nation; who fantastically clad, doth dance in their Processions with a skipping motion, and distortion of his body, not unlike to our Antics. To which their Music is answerable; the Instruments no other than Snappers, Gingle's, and round-bottomd Drums, borne upon the back of one, and beaten upon by the followers. The jacobites had two Patriarches; one resident in the Mountain Tur, the other in the Monastery of Gifran, near unto the City of Mordin, seated (they say) on so high a Mountain that no Bird flieth over it. But now they have but one Patriarch, and that he of Gifran; always a Monk of the Order of Saint Anthony, and named Ignatius; styling himself the Patriarch of Antioch; who for the more conveniency is removed to Carmit. They have a Bishop still residing in jerusalem, of which the Patriarch is also a jacobite. The Georgians differ not much from the Grecians in their opinions: not called (as some writ) of Saint George their selected Patron, but of their Country, so named long before the time wherein he is supposed to have lived; lying between Colchos, Caucasus, the Caspian Sea, and Armedia; heretofore Iberia, and Albania. A warlike people, infested on both sides with the Turkish and Persian Insolences. They have a Metropolitan of their own; some say, the same that is resident in Mount Sina. They say, that they marry within prohibited degrees, they are divided into eighteen Bishoprickes; and are not here to be distinguished from the Sorians, nor they from them, being almost of one Religion: and called Melchites, heretofore of their Adversaries, which signifieth a King in the Syrian Tongue; for that they would not embrace the Heresies of Eutyches and Dioscorus, but obeyed the Edict of the Emperor, and Council of Chalcedon. Their Patriarch is the true Patriarch of Antioch, who abides in Damascus, for that Antioch lies now well-nigh desolate. Their Bishop is here poor, so are his ornaments; in their Processions, for State, or in regard of his age, supported on both sides. Their Musicklesse Instruments are Fans of Brass, hung about with Rings, which they jingle in stops according to their marchings. The Maronites are Christians inhabiting Mount Lybanus, so called of Marona, a Village adjoining, or of Maro their Abbot. They use the Chaldean Tongue, and Syrian Character in holy matters. A limb they wear of the jacobites, and once subject to the Patriarch of Antioch: but won to the Papacy * See of them, sup. c. 6. §. 5. long since won by Aimerike. by joh. Baptista a jesuite, in the days of Gregory the Thirteenth, who sent them a Catechism printed at Rome in the Arabian Language: so that now they do join with the Latins. An ignorant people, easily drawn to any Religion, that could not give a reason for their own: poor in substance, and few in number. But the Greeks do here surpass all the rest in multitude; and the Armenians in bravery, who in stead of Musical Instruments, have Saucers of Brass (which they strike against one another) set about with jingles. All differ in habit, and most in Rites; yet all conjoin (the Latins excepted) in celebration of that Impostury of fetching fire from the Sepulchre upon Easter Eeve. The Turks deride, yet throng to behold it: the Galleries of the round Temple being pestered Fire from Heaven. See before in Fulcherius, sup. c. 2. with Spectators. All the Lamps within the Church are at that time extinguished; when they often compassing the Sepulchre in a joint Procession, are forerun and followed by the people with Savage clamours (the women whistling) and frantic behaviours, befitting better the solemnities of Bacchus; extending their bore arms with unlighted Tapers. At length the chief Bishops approach the door of the Sepulchre; but the Aethiopian Priest first enters (without whom, they say, the Miracle will not fadge) who after a long stay (meanwhile the people hurrying about like madmen) returns with the sacred flame, supposed at his Prayers to burst out of the Sepulchre; whereat confusedly they fire their Lights: and snatching them one from another, strive who should first convey it to their particular Chapels; thrusting the flame amongst their clotheses, and into their bosoms, (but swiftly withdrawing it) persuading strangers that it will not burn them: kindling therewith all their Lamps, unlighted with other fire until that day twelvemonth. But I had almost forgot the Nestorians, so called of Nestorius, by birth a German, who lived in the days of Theodosius, and by him made Bishop of Constantinople. These hated of the rest, in an obscure corner, without Ceremonies or Pontifical habit, full of seeming Zeal and Humility, do read the Scriptures, and in both kinds administer the Sacrament, denying the Real Presence: the Priest (not distinguished from the rest in habit) breaking the bread, and laying it Nestori 〈…〉 s. in the palm of the Communicants hand; they sipping of the Cup, which is held between his. They kiss the Cross, but pray not before it, nor reverence they Images. They will not have Marie to be called the Mother of God. Their chiefest Heresy is, that they divide the Divinity of Christ from his Humanity. Their Doctrine dispersed throughout all the East, by means of Cosro the Persian King, who enforced all the Christians within his Dominion (out of a mortal hatred that he bore to the Emperor Heraclius) either to forsake his Empire, or to become Nestorians; as through a great part of Cataia. It is now embraced, but by few; most of that Sect inhabiting about Babylon. Their Patriarkall seat is Muzal in Mesopotamia, seated on the banks of Tigris: their Patriarch not elected, but the dignity descending from the Father to the Son. For Marriage is generally allowed in their Clergy; and when Widowers, to marry again at their pleasure. They have the Scriptures, and execute the Ministry in the Chaldean Tongue. They allow not of the Council of Ephesus, nor any that succeeded it. All this while there were no less than a thousand Christians, men, women and children, who fed and lodged upon the pavement of the Temple. On Easter day about one of the clock in the morning, the Nations and Sects above mentioned, with joyful clamours, according to their several customs, Easter Solemnity. circled the Church, and visited the holy places in a solemn Procession; and so for that time concluding their Ceremonies, departed. §. V Visiting of Emaus and Bethlehem, and other places: Also other observations of the jerosolymitan Holies. Upon Easter Monday we hired certain Asses to ride to Emaus, accompanied with a Guard, and certain of the Friars. About the midway, at the foot of a hill, there are the ruins of a Monastery, built by Saint Helena: they say, in that place where jesus appeared to the two Disciples. Here the Latines performed certain devotions, and took of the stones (as generally they did from all such like places) preserved as precious. Emaus stands seven miles off, and West of jerusalem. The way thither mountainous, and in many Emaus. places as if paved with a continual rock; yet where there is earth, sufficiently fruitful. It was seated (for now it is not) upon the South side of a hill, overlooking a little valley, fruitful in Fountains. Honoured with the presence of our Saviour, who there was known by the breaking of bread in the house of Cleophas his Coosin-german, and afterward the second Bishop of jerusalem. In the selfsame place a Temple was erected by Paula (a Roman Lady, of whom we shall speak hereafter) whose ruins are yet extant, near the top of the Mountain; unto which the Arabians would not suffer us to ascend, who inhabit below in a few poor Cottages, until we had paid Caphar they demanded. This City was burnt in the jewish wars, by the commandment of Varus; and upon the destruction of jerusalem, re-edified by the Romans; who in regard of their victory, called it Nicopolis. In the year 131. thrown down Nicopolis. by an earthquake, it was fourscore and twelve years after restored by the Emperor Marcus Aurelius; and afterward dignified during the government of the Christians with an Episcopal Sea, being under the Metropolitan of Caesarea. Nicephorus, and the Tripartite history report of a miraculous Fountain by the highway side, where Christ would have departed from the two Disciples: who when he was conversant upon earth, and wearied with a longer journey, there washed his feet; from thenceforth retaining a curable virtue against all diseases. But relations of that kind, have credit only in places fare distant. In our return, we inclined a little to the left hand, and after a while ascended the top of a Mountain, (whose Western valley was the field, they say, of that battle, when the Sun and Moon stood still at the commandment of josua.) Out of the ruins of an ancient building, a small Mosque is advanced; where they hold that the Prophet Samuel was buried, who had his Sepulchre in Rama on Mount Ephraim; though diverse other Towns so seated, are so called, which signifieth High in their Language. But our guides were well practised in that precept: Of Streams, Kings, Fashions, Kingdoms asked, there shown; Answer to all: th'unknown relate as known. Atque aliqua ex illis dum regum nomina quaerunt Quae loca, qui mores, quaeve feruntur aquae: Omnia respond; nec tantum si qua rogabit, Et quae nesciris, ut bene nota refer. Ouid. who endeavour to bring all remarkable places within the compass of their processions. The Mahometans either deceived with this tradition, or maintaining the report of their profit, would not suffer us to enter but at an excessive rate; which we refused to part with. The next Mountain unto this, doth wear on his Crown, the ruins of a Castle that belonged to the Maccabees. Another more humble, and nearer the City, presenteth a pile of stones, square, flat, and solid: the Sepulchre, they say, of the seven brethren who were tortured to death by Antiochus, whom I rather judge to have been buried at Moden, the ancient seat of that Family; Sepulchers. which stands on the uttermost confines of the Mountains of judea, where were to be seen seven Sepulchers of white marble, each bearing a Pyramid on his square; said by josephus to have served in his time for Sea-marks. From hence we approached the Northwest side of the City, where in the Vineyards are sundry places of burial hewn out of the main rock; amongst the rest, one called the Sepulchre of the Prophets. The first entrance large, and like the mantletree of a chimney, cut curiously on the outside: through which we crept into a little square room, (every one carrying a light in his hand) the sides cut full of holes (in manner of a Dove-house:) two yards deep, and three quarters square. Out of that room we descended by two straight passages into two other rooms, likewise under ground: yet more spacious, and of better workmanship, but so rounded with the Sepulchers as the former; neighboured with a Vault, which serves for a Cistern, and filled with a living Fountain. A little beyond, upon the West side of a large square Court, hewn into the rock some three fathoms deep, and entered under an arch of the same, there is another mansion for the dead, having a porch like to that of the Prophets: and garnished without (amongst other figures) with two great clusters of Grapes, in memorial of those, as they say, which were brought by the spies into the host of the Hebrews. On the left hand you creep through a difficult descent, which leadeth into fair rooms under the ground, and one within another, benched about with coffins of stone bereft of their covers, there being some bones yet remaining in some of them. This is famed to be the household Monument of certain of the Kings of juda. In which there is nothing more admirable, then is the artificial contriving of the doors, the hinges and all, of the selfsame stone, unseperated from the rock without other supplement. Hitherto (if not further) by all likelihood the old City extended. From hence we returned to the Covent. The day following we road towards Bethlehem, which stands about six mile's South from jerusalem. Going out from the gate of joppa, and turning on the left hand by the foot of Mount Zion. Aloft on whose uttermost angle stood the Tower of David, (whose ruins are yet extant) of a wonderful strength, and admirable beauty, adorned with shields, and the arms of the mighty. Below on the right hand of the way in our passage, they shown us a Fountain at the Southside of a square Seraglio; delivered to be that wherein Bersheba bathed. North of which, the valley is crossed with a ruinous Aquaduct, which conveyed water unto the Temple Bershebas Bath. of Solomon. Ascending the opposite Mountain, we passed through a Country, hilly and stony: yet not utterly forsaken of the Vine, though only planted by Christians, in many places producing Corn, here shadowed with the figtree, and there with the Olive. Sundry small Turrets dispersed about, which serve for solace as well as for safeguard. Some two miles from the City, on the left hand, and by the highway side, there groweth a Turpentine-tree yet flourishing, which is said to have afforded a shelter to the Virgin Marie, as she passed between Bethlehem Turpentine tree. and jerusalem. This tradition how ever absurd, is generally believed by those Christians: a place of high repute in their devotions. Towards the West about two miles off, on a little hill stands an ancient Tower: which is said, to have been the habitation of Simeon. A mile Simeons' house. beyond the foresaid Tree, in the midst of the way there is a Cistern, vast within, and square at the mouth; which is called the Cistern of the Star. For that (as they say) the wisemen of the East, there first again did see that conducting Star, which went before them to the place Star of the wisemen, Abacuch. of our Saviour's nativity. A little on the right hand there are the small remains of an ancient Monastery, built, they affirm, in that place where the Angel took up Abacuch by the hair of the head, and conveyed him to Babylon. Half a mile further, on the left side of the way, there is another Religious house, but in good repair, in form of a Fortress, and environed with high walls, to withstand the insolences of the Infidels; possessed by the Greek Coloieroes, and dedicated to Elias. Hard by there is a flat rock, whereon they told us that the Prophet accustomed Elias. to sleep; and that it bears as yet the impression of his body. Indeed there are certain hollows in the same, but not by my eyes apprehended to retain any manly proportion. As fare beyond are the decays of a Church, which stood (as they say) in the place where the Patriarch jacob inhabited. About a mile further West of the way, and a little off, stands the jacob. Sepulchre of Rachel, (by the Scripture affirmed to have been buried here about) if the entireness Rachel's Sepulchre. thereof do not confute the imputed antiquity: yet kept perhaps in repair by her offspring, as a Monument of venerable memory. The Tomb itself resembleth a great Trunk, covered with a Cupolo mounted on a square, which hath on each side an ample arch sustained only by ●he corners. This is environed with a foure-square wall; within which stand two other, little, but of the same proportion; kept, and used for a place of prayer by the Mahometans. Below it on the side of a Mountain stands the ruins of that Rama, whereof the Prophet: A voice was heard in Rama, Rachel weeping for her children, &c. From this ridge of the hills, the Dead Sea doth appear as if near at hand: but not so found by the traveller, for that those high declining Mountains are not to be directly descended. Within half a mile Dead Sea. of Bethlehem, separated from the same by a valley, and a little on the left hand of the way, are the Cisterns of David, whereof he so much desired to drink, and when they brought him of David's Cisterns. the water, refused it: a large deep Vault, now out of use, having only two small tunnels at the top, by which they draw up the water. And now we are come to Bethlehem, where in a Grot at the East side of the City, employed Bethlehem. for a Stable (the Inn being pestered with strangers) the Virgin fell in travel, and produced unto the world a Saviour. In this Cave from the time of Adrian, unto the reign of Constantine, they celebrated the impious lamentation of Adonis (much honoured by the Syrians) who above Adonis. had his Statue shadowed with a grove of Myrtles: which the virtuous Helena subverted, and erected thereupon this goodly Temple yet entire, and possessed by the Franciscans of jerusalem, of whomsome few are here continually resident; called Saint Maries of Bethlehem: in form Saint Maries. representing a Cross the stalk whereof compriseth the body; entered at the lower end through a Portico sustained with sixteen Pillars. The roof, in the midst, is lofty, flat, and (if I forget not) of Cedar: the Sides, of the same fabric, but much more humble, are upheld with four ranks of Pillars (ten in a row) each of one entire marble, white, and in many places beautifully speckled; the largest, and fairest that ever I saw, whose upper ends do declare that they have in part been exquisitely gilded: The walls are flagged with large tables of white marble, well-nigh to the top; the rest adorned with Mosaique painting, although now greatly defaced. It is both here reported, and recorded by history, that a Sultan of Egypt alured with their beauty, set certain Masons a-work, to take down those Tables, with intent to have transported them unto his Castle of Cairo; when a dreadful serpent issued out of the wall, and broke in pieces such as were removed: so that terried therewith, he desisted from his enterprise. The three upper ends of the Cross, do end in three Semicircles, having in each an Altar. In the midst ●he Chancel, roofed with a stately Cupolo, covered without with Lead, and garnished within with Mosaique figures. This Church is left for the most part desolate, the Altars naked, no Lamps maintained, no Monastery of Franciscans. Service celebrated, except at times extraordinary: yet are there a few poor Greeks and Armenians, who inhabit within on the right hand of the entrance, and in the opposite corners. Adjoining on the left hand, stands the Monastery of the Franciscans, entered through the Church, sufficiently spacious, but of no commendable building; accommodated with diverse Gardens, and environed with defensible walls; at whose Northwest corner a tottered Tower doth challenge regard for the waste received in that places protection. They brought us into their Chapel, not slightly set forth, and dedicated to Saint Katherine, having Indulgences conferred thereupon from Mount Sina. From which we descended with Lights in our hands, and then were led by a narrow long entry into a little square Cave, supported in the midst with a Pillar of the Rock. On the left hand, an Altar, and under that a passage into a Vault; wherein, they say, that the Infants slain, by the bloody Edict of Herod, were buried. Out of this Cave or Innocents Sepulchre. Chapel, there are two other entries: in that on the right hand, stands the Sepulchre of Eusebius the Confessor, and Disciple unto Saint Jerome: this directeth into another Grot, wherein are two Tombs, in form not unlike unto Altars: the farther contained the body of Paula a Paulas Sepulchre. Much difference was betwixt the ancient and later Monasteries and Monks. Those liker our Universities, free from vow, and fitted with arts and sanctity, as Seminaries of the Church: The Nuns and Pilgrims also much differed from the later more degenerate. S. Jerome himself, this Noble Paula and her daughter Eustochium are witnesses hereof. Place of the Nativity. Roman Lady, descended of the ancient families of the Gracchis and Cornelij. She built four Monasteries near adjoining to this Temple, (whose ruins do yet give testimony of her piety,) one she planted with men; the three other with Virgins, who never passed the bounds of their Covents but on Sundays only, (and then attending on their several Governesses) to perform the Orisons in the Church, and Cave of the Nativity: herself the Abbess of one of them, and so for the space of twenty years did continued. She likewise built an adjoining Hospital for Pilgrims, whose ruins declare it to have been no mean Fabric. The other Tomb did cover the body of Saint Jerome, who lived in her time, and in the Monastery which she had founded: his bones, together with the bones of Eusebius, were translated to Rome, and shrined in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore; over which, Pope Sixtus Quintus hath erected a sumptuous Chapel. Out of this we passed into another Grot, which they call his Cell; wherein he lay (as they say) full fifty years and six months, and there twice translated the Bible. Returning into the aforeseid Chapel of the Innocents, by the other entry we passed into a Vault or Chapel, twelve foot wide, forty long, and fifteen in height: the sides and floor all lined with fair white Marble: the compassed roof adorned with Mosse-worke, and Mosaique Gilding, though now much perished. At the upper end, in an arched Concave, stands an Altar garnished with a Table of the Nativity. Under this a Semicircle; the sole set forth with stones of several colours, in the form of a Star: and in the midst a Serpentine, there set to uphold the memory of that place where our Saviour was borne: the credit whereof I will neither impeach, nor enforce. In this City it was, and in a stable; nor is the report by the site refuted, though under ground, hewed out of the living Rock, as is the rest before spoken of. For he that travels through these Countries, will not wonder to see such Caves employed to like uses. Neither is it likely, that they that succeeded those times so nearly, should err in the place so celebrated in their devotions, and beautified with such cost. On either side of this Altar in the Corners, there are two equal ascents, which Land on the opposite outsides of the Chancel, closed with doors of Brass cut through, through which they pass in their solemn Procession. Now on the South side, and near unto the foot of the stairs, you descend by three steps into a lesser Grot: separated only from the former, by three fine Columns of discoloured Marble, which seem to support the over-hanging Rock. On the West side there is a Manger hewed out in a Concave, about two foot high from the floor, and a little way hallowed within: wherein, they say, that our Newborn Saviour was laid by the Virgin; now flagged about with white Marble, as the Rock that roofs it; at the left end sustained with a short Serpentine. In the bottom of this Manger, and just in the middle, a round Serpentine is set, to denote the place where he lay, which retaineth, as they would make us believe, the effigies of Saint Jerome, miraculous framed by the natural veins of the stone, in reward of his often and Saint Jerome's natural Image Magi. affectionate kisses. But surely, they be the eyes of Faith that must apprehended it: yet present they it in Picture. On the opposite side of this Grot, there is a Bench in the Rock, not unlike to an Altar: where the Magi of the East, that were conducted hither by the Star, disposed, (as they say) of their Presents. These places be in the keeping of the Franciscans, and not less reverenced than calvary, or the Sepulchre, visited also by the Mahometan Pilgrims. Where Lamps still burning do expel the natural darkness; and give a greater State thereunto, than the light of the day could afford it. Baldwine the second did honour this place with an Episcopal Sea (being before but a Priory) adjoining thereunto, together with the Church of Ascalon, many Towns and Villages. In the place where this City stood, there are now but a few poor Cottages standing. Most of the few Inhabitants greeks and Armenians, who get a beggarly living by selling unto strangers the Models of the Sepulchre, and of the Grot of the Nativity; cut in wood, or cast in stone, with Crosses, and such like Merchandizes, and in being serviceable unto Pilgrims. After dinner we descended a foot into the Valley which lieth East of the City, fruitful in pasturage, where jacob fed his flock (at this day called his field) near the Tower of Adar; jacob's fi●lde. but more famous for the Apparition of the Angels, who there brought to the Shepherds the Angel's apparition to the Shepherds. glad-tidings of our Salvation. In the midst of the field, on the selfsame place, as is supposed, and two miles distant from Bethlehem, Saint Helena erected a Church, and dedicated it to the Angels; now nothing but ruins. Returning from thence, and turning a little on the left hand, we came to the Village where those Shepherds dwelled, as yet so called: in the midsts whereof there standeth a Well; the same, as the rumour goeth, that the blessed Virgin desired to drink of, Our Ladies Well. when the churlish Villagers refusing to draw her up water, it forthwith miraculously flowed to the brim; greedy to pass through her blessed lips, and satisfy her longing. Of this the Arabs would not suffer us to drink before we had given them Money. Nearer to Bethlehem, and at the foot of the hill, are the ruins of a Chapel, where joseph (as they say) had his dwelling, at such time as the Angel commanded him to fly into Egypt. Near the top, and not fare from the back of the Monastery, there is a Cave containing two rooms, one within, another descended into by a narrow entrance, and in some places supported by Pillars. In this it is said, that joseph hide our Saviour and his Mother, whilst he prepared things necessary for his journey. The stone thereof puluerated, and often washed, of much a little will remain, and not unlike to refined Chalk; which taken in drink, is said to have a Sovereign virtue, in restoring Milk both to Women and Cattles, much used by the Moors themselves for that purpose. Over which stood one of the Nunneries built by Paula, now only showing the foundation, and wherein she died. These places seen, we reentered the Monastery, and there reposed ourselves the night following. Each of us bestowing a piece of Gold on the Vicar, betimes in the morning we departed, bending our course to the Mountains of judaea, lying West from Bethlehem: near to which, on the side of the opposite hill, we passed by a little Village, called (as I take it) Bezec; inhabited only by Christians: mortal (as they say) to the Mahometans, that attempted to devil therein. About Bezec. two miles further we passed by Bethsur, seated in a bottom between two rocky Mountains, Bethsur. once a strong Fort: first built by Rhoboam, and after repaired by the Machabies: famous for sundry sieges; being in the upper way between jerusalem and Gaza, where we saw the ruins of an ample Church; below that, a Fountain not unbeholding by Art, whose pleasant Waters are forthwith drunk up by the earth that produced them. here, they say, that Philip baptised the Eunuch; whereupon it retaineth the name of the Aethiopian Fountain. And no question, Eunuch's Baptism. but the adjoining Temple was erected out of devotion to the honour of the place, and memory of the fact. Yet seemeth it strange unto me, that a Chariot should be able to pass those rocky and declining Mountains, where almost a Horse can hardly keep footing. Having traveled about a mile and a half further, we came to the Cave where john the Baptist is said to have lived john Baptist's Wilderness. from the age of seven, until such time as he went unto the Wilderness by jordan, sequestered from the abode of men, and feeding on such wild nourishment as these uninhabited places afforded. This Cave is seated on the Northern side of a desert Mountain (only beholding to the Locust tree) hewed out of the precipitating Rock, so as difficulty to be ascended or descended to: entered at the East corner, and receiving light from a window in the side. At the upper end there is a Bench of the selfsame Rock, whereon (as they say) he accustomed to sleep; of which, who so breaks a piece off, stands forthwith excommunicate. Over this, on a little flat, stands the ruins of a Monastery, on the South side naturally walled with the steep of the Mountain: from whence there gusheth a living Spring, which entereth the Rock, and again bursteth forth beneath the mouth of the Cave; A place that would make solitariness delightful, and stand in comparison with the turbulent pomp of Cities. This over-looketh a profound Valley, on the far side he 〈…〉' d with aspiring Mountains; whereof some are cut (or naturally so) in degrees like Allies, which would be else unaccessably fruitfulesse, whose levels yet bear the stumps of decayed Vines, shadowed not rarely with Olives and Locusts. And surely I think, that all, or most of those Mountains have been so husbanded, else could this little Country have never sustained such a multitude of people. After we had fed of such provision as was brought us from the City, by other of the Fraternity that there met us, we returned towards jerusalem, leaving the way of Bethlehem on the right hand, and that of Emaus on the left. The first place of note that we met with, was there where once stood the dwelling of Zacharie, seated on the side of a fruitful hill, well stored with Olives and Vineyards. Hither came the Zacharies house blessed Virgin to visit her Cousin Elizabeth. Here died Elizabeth, and here in a Grot on the side of a Vault or Chapel, lies buried: over which a goodly Church was erected, together with a Elizabeth and Marie. Monastery; whereof now little standeth but a part of the Walls, which offer to the view some fragments of painting, which show that the rest have been exquisite. Beyond, and lower is our Lady's Fountain, (so called of the Inhabitants) which maintaineth a little current through the neighbouring valley. Near this, in the bottom, and uttermost extent thereof, there standeth a Temple, once sumptuous, now desolate; built by Helena, and dedicated to Saint john Baptist, in the place where Zacharie had another house where the Prophet was borne, in a room he wen out of the rock; of principal devotion with those Christians: possessed, as the rest, by the beastly Arabians, who defile it with their Cattles, and employ it to the basert of uses. Transcending the less steep hills, and passing through valleys of their Roses voluntarily plentiful; Rose valleys. after a while we came to a Monastery seated in a straight between two rocky Mountains, environed with high walls, and entered by a door of Iron; where a Bishop of the Georgians hath his residence, who courteously entertained us. Within they have a handsome Chapel, at the upper end an Altar, and under that a pit, in which they say that the Palm did grow (but rather, if any, the Olive, whereof that place hath store) of which a part of the Cross) was made: for it was framed (as they report) of four several woods; the foot of Cedar, the bowl of Cypress, the transome of Palm, and the title of Olive. This is called thereupon Monastery of the holy Crosse. the Monastery of the holy Crosse. Where in stead of Bells they strike on a hollow beam (as the Grecians do in the Temple of Golgotha) to summon their assemblies. Between this and jerusalem, we saw nothing worth noting, that hath not been spoken of already. The day following, we went to review the remarkable places about the City. Passing by the Castle of the Pisans, on the left hand entering at a little square passage, we were showed a small Chapel, the door and windows rammed up; for that (as they say) the Mahometans Chapel unlucky to Mahometans. become mortally sick, that, though but by chance did come into it, standing where stoo● the Temple of Saint Thomas. From hence we were brought to the Palace of Annas, destroyed by the Seditious in the time of the siege, where now standeth a Church dedicated to the blessed Angels, and belonging to the Armenians, who have their dwellings about it. Within the Court there is an old Olive tree, environed with a low wall; unto which, it is said, that they bond our Saviour: Turning on the right hand, we went out at a Port of Zion. South and not fare from thence, on the midst of the mount is the place, as they say, where Christ did eat his last Last Supper. Supper; where also after his resurrection, the doors being shut, he appeared to his Apostles; where they received the holy Ghost; where Peter converted three thousand; and where, as they say also, they held the first Council, in which the Apostles Creed was decreed. Here Helena built a most sumptuous Temple including therein a Coenaculum, where that marble Pillar was preserved that stood before in the Palace of Pilate, to which they tied our Saviour when they whipped him. This Church subverted by the Saracons, in the selfsame place the Franciscans had a Monastery erected, who in the year 1561. were removed by the Turks: they building here a Mosque of their own, into which no Christian is permitted to enter. Yet not in the respects aforesaid, so reverenced by the Infidels, but in that it is delivered by tradition (and not unlikely) that David had there his Sepulchre. Between this, and the walls of the City, the David's Sepulchre. Englishmen murdered by Friars. Franckes have their burial, where lie six Englishmen, sent (as may be suspected) unto their long-homes not many years since, though coloured by the Franciscans, in whose Monastery they lay, with pretence of Diviue vengeance for the supposed murder of their Drogaman. Seven they were in all, all alive and well in one day, six dead in the other; the out-liver becoming a convert to their Religion. Turning a little on the left hand, we came to a small Church, enclosed within a square wall, arched within, with a walk on the top in manner of a Cave; the habitation of the Armenians, who have of this Church the custody. here flourished the proud Palace of Caiphas, in which our Saviour was buffetted, spit upon, and so spitefully reviled. Palace of Caiphas. Here Helena built a fair Church to Saint Peter; but that destroyed, in the room thereof this less was erected, and dedicated to Saint Saviour. On the right hand in the Court, they undertake to show where the fire was made, by which Peter stood when he denied his Master: Peter's Denial. and at the side of the Church door, the chapter of a Pillar, whereon the Cook crowing did move him to contrition. At the upper end of the Church, upon a large Altar lieth a Stone, that Grave-stone. (as they say) which was rolled against the mouth of the Sepulchre. From hence we descended into the valley of Gehinnon, which divideth Mount Zion from the Gehinnon. Mountain of Offence, so called for that Solomon by the persuasion of his wives there sacrificed to Chamoch and Molech; but now by these Christians called the Mountain of Ill counsel, where they say, the Pharises took counsel against jesus; whose height yet shewe● the relics of no mean buildings. This valley is but straight, now serving for little use; heretofore most delightful, planted with Groves and watered with Fountains; wherein the Hebrews sacrificed their children to Molech. On the South side of this valley, near where it meeteth with the valley of jehosaphat, mounted a good height, on the side of the Mountain is Aceldama, or the field of Aceldama. blood; purchased with the restored reward of Treason, for a burial place for strangers. In the midst whereof a large square room was made by the mother of Constantine: the South side wailed with the natural rock; flat at the top, and equal with the upper level. Out of which ariseth certain small Cupolos open in the midst to let down the dead bodies. Through which we might see the bottom all covered with bones; and certain Corpse's but newly let down: it being now the Sepulchre of the Armenians. A greedy Grave; and great enough to devour the dead of a whole Nation. For they say, (and I believe it) that the Earth thereof within the space of eight and forty hours, will consume the flesh that is laid thereon. The like is said of Flesh devouring Earth. Saint Innocents Churchyard in Paris: and he that sees the multitude of bones, that are there piled about it, the daily burials (it being a general Receptacle for strangers) and smallness of the circuit, may be easily induced to credit. And why might not the Earth be transported from hence, as well as that at Rome in Campo Sancto, brought thither in two hundred and seventy ships by the commandment of the aforesaid Empress? which though changing soils retaineth her virtue: it being also a place of burial for Foreigners. In the Rock about there are diverse Sepulchers, and some in use at this day: having great stones rolled against their mouths according to the ancient custom. Beyond on the point of the Hill, a Cave hewed out of the Rock, consisting of several Rooms, is said to have hidden six of the Apostles in the time of Cave. Christ's Passion: first made without doubt for a Sepulchre; and after serving for an Hermitage: the Roof of the larger Room retaining some show of gilding. Below, where the Valley of Gehinnon and jehosaphat, like two conjoining streams do trent to the South, there is a dry Pit; where the Priests are said to have hid the sacred fire when the jews were carried captive into Babylon: and seeking it after their return did found it converted into water. But Nehemiah caused Valley of jehosaphat. it to be sprinkled on the Altar: when forthwith with the beams of the Sun it miraculously flamed. This Valley of jehosaphat (so called of that good King) from hence extendeth full North, and then inclineth a little to the West, first presenting (though natural) no other than a large dry Ditch to the East of the City contracted between it, and the over-pearing Hills of the opposite Olivet. It is said to be about two miles long, and if it be so, but short ones: where broadest fruitful; watered by the Torrent Cedron, which runneth no longer then fed with Cedron. showers: losing his intermitted streams in the Lake of Asphaltis. It was also called the Valley of Cedron, and of the King: where the general judgement shall be, if the jews or Latins may be believed; who ground their opinions upon the Prophecy of joel: which I will not gainsay, since some of our Divines have of late so laboured to approve it. Of the same opinion are the Mahometans. In the wall above it, there is a window not fare from the Golden Gate: where they say, that Mahomet shall sit whilst Christ doth execute justice. Passing to the City side of the Esay sawn. Valley, at the foot of the Hill, and East of the Southeast corner, is the place where the Prophet Esay was sawn in sunder by the Commandment of Manasses his Grandfather by the Mother: and there buried, where there is a little Pavement used for a place of Prayer by the Mahometans. Close below this stood the Oak Rognel, where now a white Mulberry is cherished. North of it, in a gut of the Hill (above which in the wall stood the Tower) was the fishpoole of Siloe: containing not above half an Acre of ground, now dry in the bottom: and beyond Siloe. the Fountain that fed it: now no other than a little Trench walled in on the sides, full of filthy water: whose upper part is obscured by a Building (as I take it a Mosque) where once flourished a Christian Church built by Saint Helena. Deprived of those her salubrious streams; yet held in honour for their former virtues. Passing along we came to our Lady's Fountain (upon what occasion they so call it, is not worth the relating) in a deep Cave of the Rock, descended into by a large pair of stairs, and replenished with pleasant waters. Here the Valley straightening, and a little beyond no broader than serves for a Channel to the Torrent, on the other side stands the Sepulchre of Zacharie, who was slain between the Temple and the Altar: Zacharies Sepulchre. all of the natural Rock, eighteen foot high, four square, and beautified with Doric Columns of the same unseparated stone, sustaining the Cornish, and topped like a pointed Diamond. Close to this there is another in the upright Rock; the Front like the side of an open Gallery, supported with Marble Pillars, now between rammed up with stones. Within a Grot, whither james retired (as they say) after the Passion of our Saviour, with purpose never to have received sustenance until he had seen him: who in that place appeared unto him after his Resurrection. In memorial whereof the Christians erected a Church hard by; whose Ruins are now ruined. A little farther there is a stone Bridge of one Arch, which passes the Torrent. In a Rock at the foot thereof, there are certain Impressions: made (as they say) by our Saviour's feet when they led him through the water. At the East end of this Bridge, and a little on the North, Absalon's Pillar. stands the Pillar of Absalon; which he here erected in his life time, to retain the memory of his name, in that his Issue Male failed, (but he was not buried therein) being yet entire and of a goodly Fabric: rising in a lofty square; below adorned with half Columns, wrought out of the sides and corners of the Doric form: and then changing into a round, a good height Stone throwing. higher doth grow to a point in fashion of a Bell: all framed of the growing stone. Against this there lieth a great heap of stones which increaseth daily. For both jews and Mahometans passing by, do throw stones against it: yet execrating Absalon for his Rebellion against David. Adjoining there is a large square, but lower by far, which hath an entrance like the Frontispiece of a Porch cut curiously without: the earth almost reaching to the top of the entrance: having a Grot within hewed out of the Rock: some say, a Kingly Sepulchre; perhaps appertaining to the former. A little more North and up the Torrent, at the foot of Olivet, once stood the Village Gethsemani; the place yet fruitful in Olives: and hard by the delightful Garden wherein Gethsemani. our Saviour was betrayed. They point out the place where he left two of his Disciples, and a little higher the third when he went to pray, and with all the place where he was taken. In this Garden there is also a stone, whereon they say that our Lady sat, and beheld the Martyrdom of Saint Steven, who suffered on the side of the opposite Hill. Without the said Garden, in the joining of two ways, they shown us the place, as they will have it, where Saint Thomas stood, when incredulous forsooth of our Lady's Assumption, she let fall her Girdle to inform his belief. And now we are come to the Sepulchre of the blessed Virgin, made thus, as it is, by the Mother of Constantine. Before it a Court; the building above ground, a square pile only, flat at the Sepulchers of the blessed Virgin and her Parents. top, and neatly wrought, like the largest Portico to a Temple. You enter at the Southside, and forthwith descend by a goodly pair of stairs of fifty steps: about the midst of the descent, are two small opposite Chapels; in that on the right hand are the Sepulchers of joachim and Anna; in that on the left of joseph: the Parents and Spouse of the Mother of jesus. These stairs do lead you into a spacious Church, stretching East and West, walled on each side, and arched above with the natural Rock. Upon the right hand in the midst there is a little square Chapel, framed of the eminent Rock, but flagged both within and without with white Marble, entered at two doors. At the far side her Tomb, which taketh up more than the third part of the Room, now in form of an Altar: under which, they say, that she was decently buried by the Apostles; and the third day after assumed into Heaven by the Angels. In this there burneth eighteen Lamps continually; partly maintained by the Christians, & partly by the Mahometans, who have this place in an especial veneration. Near the East Semicircle of the Church, there standeth a great Altar (over which the little light that this dark place hath, doth descend by a Cupolo,) near the West another, but both vnfurnished, and by the former a Well of excellent Water. In a Canton of the Wall, right against the North end of the Sepulchre, there is a Clift in the Rock, where the Turks do affirm, that our Lady did hide herself, when persecuted by the jews; into which I have seen their women to creep, and give the cold Rock affectionate kisses. The opposite Canton is also used for an Oratory by the Mahometans, who have the keeping of the whole, and will not suffer us to enter of freecost. Remounting the same stairs, not fare off on the left hand, towards the East, and not above a stone cast from the Garden of Gethsamani, a straight passage descendeth into a vast round Cave, all of the natural Rock, the Turkish womens' denotion to the blessed Virgin. Roof confirmed with Arches of the same, receiving a dim light from a little hole in the top, in times past all over curiously painted. The place, they say, where Christ did pray, when in that bloody agony he was comforted by the Angels. From hence we bent our course to the City. High on the Hill, where three ways meet, and upon the flat of a Rock, is the place where Saint Steven (who bore the first Palm of Martyrdom) was stoned to death. The stones thereabout have a read rust on them; which, they say, give testimony of his bloodshed. A little above, we entered the City at the gate of Saint Steven, (where on each side a Lion Retrograde doth stand) called in times past the Port of the Valley, and of the flock; for that the Cattles came in at this gate, which were to be sacrificed in the Temple, and were sold in the Market place adjoining. On the left hand there is a stone bridge, which passeth at the East end of the North wall into the Court of the Temple of Solomon: the head to the Pool Bethesda, underneath Bethesda. which it hath a conveyance, called also Probaticum, for that the Sacrifices were therein washed ere delivered to the Priests. It had five Portsbuilt thereto by Solomon; in which continually lay number of diseased persons. For an Angel at certain seasons troubled the water; and he that could next descend thereinto was perfectly cured. Now a great square profundity, Greene, and uneven at the bottom, into which a barren Spring doth drill from between the stones of the Northward Wall, and stealeth away almost undiscerned. The place is for a good depth hewed out of the Rock, confined above on the North-side with a steep Wall, on the West with high Buildings (perhaps a part of the Castle of Antonia) where are two doors to descend by, now all that are, half choked with Rubbish; and on the South with the Wall of the Court of the Temple: whereof it is fit that something be spoken; although not suffered to enter without the forfeiture of our lives, or renouncing of our Religion. I will not speak of the former form, and magnificency thereof, by sacred Pens so exactly Salomon's Temple. described. First built by Solomon, destroyed by Nabuchadnezzar, re-edified by Zerubabel, (yet so far short of the first in glory, that those wept to behold it, who had beheld the former) new built or rather sumptuously repaired by Herod the Great; and lastly, utterly subverted by Titus. The jews assayed to re-edify it in the Reign of Adrian, of whom he slew an infinite number, leveled it with the floor, and threw the Rubbish into the Valley of jebosaphat, to make it less steep, and the place less defenceable, planting in the Room thereof a Grove, which he consecrated unto jupiter. Afterwards julian the Apostata, to disprove the Prophecy of our Saviour, did licence the jews to rebuild it, furnishing them with money out of his Treasury: when lo, a terrible Earthquake shaken down what they had begun; and a flame bursting forth, devoured the Workmen, reported by Amianus Marcellinus a Pagan, and living in those times. But who built this that now standeth, is doubtful. Some do attribute it to the Christians; others to a Prince of the Arabians, (which is confirmed by the Christians of these Countries) and he the Saracen Omer, next Successor unto Mahomet. Seated it is upon Mount Moria, in the Southeast corner of the City; without doubt in the very place where Salomons stood: the more eminent Mount Moria. building consisting of an eight square round of a bluish stone, adorned with adjoining Pillars, and Terraced above. In the midst of the shelving Roof, another upright aspireth, though less by far, yet the same in form and substance with the former, being covered over with a Cupolo of Lead. To the West of this a long building adjoineth, like the body of a Church, compassed above, and no higher than the under Terrace of the other, but like it in colour. Now the Court (the same with that of the old Temple) is just foursquare every way, about a flights shoot over. In the East Wall, which is also a Wall to the City, stands the Golden Gate, (so called in Golden Gate. that it was gilded) which belonged only to the Temple, through which Christ passed twice; first in triumph, and after a Captive. It is said that the Emperor Heraclius returning from his Persian Victory, attempted to have entered thereat in all his glory; but was miraculously prohibited, until he had put off all his Princely Ornaments; in a simple habit bearing that part of the Cross of Christ on his shoulders, which he had recovered from the Persians. This Gate is now Turkish Prophecy. rammed up by the Turks, to prevent as some say, a Prophecy: which is, that the City should there be entered by the Christians. A part of the Southside, is also melosed with the wall of the City. The rest not inferior in strength, surrounded with a deep Trench hewed into the Rock: though now much choked, heretofore inhabited in the bottom like a street. In the midst of this out-court, there is another; wherein the aforesaid Mosque doth stand, raised some two yards above it, and garnished on the sides with little Turrets, through which ascended; all paved with white Marble (the spoil of Christian Churches) where the Mahometans, as well as within, do perform their particular Oraysons. Sundry low buildings there are adjoining to the wall: as I suppose, the Habitation of their Santons. In the midst of that, on the Southside, there is a handsome Temple covered with Lead; by the Christians called the Church of the Purification of the Virgin: now also a Mosque. Godfrey of Bullein, with the rest of the City took this place by assault, and slew within the circuit thereof ten thousand Saracens. By him than made a Cathedral Church: erecting Lodgings about it for the Patriarch and his Canons. Into which there are now but two entrances: that on the West; and this Gate over the head of the Pool Bethesda (called of old the Horse-gate, for that here they left their Horses, it being not lawful to ride any further) resembling the Gate of a City. One thing by the way may be noted: that whereas our Churches turn to the East. The Temple of Solomon regarded the West, perhaps in respect of Mount calvary. Repassing the aforesaid Bridge, (seeing we might proceed no farther) on the North-side of the street that stretcheth to the West, now in a remote corner, stood the House of jaachim, where a goodly Church was built to the honour of Saint Anna, with a Monastery adjoining: of which some part yet remaineth, but polluted with the Mahometan Superstition. Turning backe, we joachims' house. Pilates Palace. took up the said street to the West: not far onward, at the left hand stood the Palace of Pilate, without all question the Castle of Antonia, near adjoining to the wall of the Temple, where now the Sanziacke hath his Residence; deprived of those lofty Towers, and scarce appearing above the walls that confine it. On the right hand, at the far end of a street that pointeth to the North, stood the stately Mansion of Herod: of which some sign there are left, that witness a perished excellency. Now at the West corner of that of Pilates, where the wall for a space doth turn to the East, there are a pair of high stairs which lead to the place of justice, and Throne of the Roman Precedent, where the Saviour of the World, was by the World condemned. The stairs that they say then, were called Scala Sancta, I have seen at Rome near Saint john's in the judgement place. Lateran; translated thither by Constantine. Three pair there are in one Front, divided but by walls: the middlemost those: being of white Marble, and eighteen in number; ascended and worn by the knees of the Suppliants, who descend by the other. At the top there is a little Chapel called Sanctum Sanctorum, where they never say Mass: and upon this occasion. A holy Father in the Room adjoining, having consumed most part of the night in his Devotions, Sanctum Sanctorum. is said, an hour before the dawning, to have seen a procession of Angels pass by him, some singing, and others perhaps that had worse voices, bearing Torches: amongst whom Saint Peter with the Eucharist; who executed there his Pontifical Function: and that done returned. This rumoured the day following about the City, numbers of people flocked thither; who found the Room all to be dropped with Torches in confirmation of this Relation. Whereupon decreed it was, that not any (as not worthy) should say Mass on that Altar. Now the way between the place of those stairs and Mount calvary, is called the Dolorous way: alongst which our Saviour was led to his Passion: in which they say, (and show where) that he thrice fell under the Dolorous way. weight of his Crosse. And a little beyond there is an ancient Arch that crosseth the street, and supporteth a ruined Gallery: in the East-side a two arched window, where Pilate presented Christ to the people. An hundred paces farther, and on the left hand there are the Relics of a Church, where they say that the blessed Virgin stood when her Son passed by, and fell into a trance at the sight of that kill Spectacle. Sixty six paces beyond (where this street doth meet with that other which leadeth to Port Ephraim, now called the Gate of Damascus) they say, that they met with Simon of Cyrene, and compelled him to assist our Saviour in the bearing Simon of Cyrene of his burden. Turning a little on the left hand, they shown us where the women wept, and he replied; Weep not for me you Daughters of jerusalem, &c. Then turning again on the right, we passed under a little arch, near which a house ascended by certain steps; the place where Veronica dwelled, who gave our Saviour, as they say, a Napkin as he passed by the door, to cleanse his face Veronica. from the blood which trickled from his Thorne-pierst brows; and spittle wherewith they had despitefully defiled him: who returned it again enriched with his lively counterfeit, now to be seen at Rome upon Festival days, in Saint Peter's Church in the Uatican. Fronting the far end of this street, an ancient Gate which stood in the West wall of the old City, yet resists the subversions of time, called by Nehemia, the old Gate; by the jebusites the Port of jebus, and the Gate of judgement; for that the Elders there sat in justice: through which the condemned were led to execution unto Mount calvary: then two hundred twenty paces without, and a little on the left hand; though now almost in the heart of the City. From hence we ascended the East-side of Mount calvary (eight hundred paces from the Palace of Pilate) and so descended into the Court of the Temple of the Sepulchre. Right against it are the ruins of lofty buildings, heretofore the Alberges of the Knight Hospitallers of Saint john's. Turning to the South we were showed, where once stood the dwelling of Zebedeus, in which james and john Zebedees' houses were borne heretofore a Collegiate Church, but now a Mosque. A little higher we came to the Iron Gate, a passage in times passed between the upper City, and the neither (which gave way unto Peter conducted by the Angel) built by Alexander the Great: who having taken Tyrus, and the Seabordering Cities of Phoenicia and Palestine, begirt jerusalem with his Army: when on a sudden the Gates were set open, jaddus the High Priest issuing forth, clothed in his Pontifical Habit, and followed with a long train in white Raiments: whom Alexander espying, advanced before the rest of the company; and when he drew near fell prostrate before him. For it came unto his remembrance, how once in Dio a City of Macedon, consulting with himself about his Asian Enterprise, he had seen in a Vision one so apparelled, who bid him boldly proceed, and told him that the God whom he served would protect his Army, and make him Lord of the Persian Monarchy. Then hand in hand they entered the City, the High Priest conducting him unto the Temple, where he sacrificed unto God according to the manner of the Hebrews: jaddus expounding unto him the Prophecies of Daniel, which foretold of his victories. From thence we proceeded unto the House of Saint Mark, of which an obscure Church in the custody of the Sorians doth retain the memory. And beyond, we came to the Church of Saint james, standing in the place where he was beheaded; erected by the Spaniards, together Saint James. with an Hospital, and now possessed by the Armenians. This seen, we returned to the Covent. The day following, we went out (as before) at the Port of Zion. Turning on the left hand Zion Port. Peter's penance. along the wall, we were showed the place where Peter wept, when he had denied our Saviour; dignified once with a Church, and whereof there now remaineth some part of the foundation. Right against it there is a Postern in the wall, formerly called Port Esqueline; at which they bore forth the filth of the City. The foundation of this part of the wall is much more ancient, and much more strong than the rest, consisting of black stones of a mighty size. Not fare beyond, we crossed the Valley of jehosaphat, and mounted the South end of Mount Olivet, by the way of Bethania. Having ascended a good height, on the right hand they shown us where judas hanged himself (the stump of the Sycamore, as they say, not long since extant) judas. being buried in a Grot that adjoineth. Nearer the top where Christ cursed the figtree, many there growing at this present. Descending the East-side of the Mountain, a little on the left hand, we came to a desolate Chapel, about which diverse ruins; the Houses heretofore of Simon the Leper. From thence we descended unto the Castle of Lazarus, (whereof yet there is something extant) the Brother to Marie and Martha: close under which lies Bethania, (too Bethania. miles from jerusalem) now a tottered Village, inhabited by Arabians. In it the Vault where Christ raised Lazarus from death; square and deep, descended into by certain steps. Above Lazarus. are too little Chapels, which have in either of them an Altar: where stood a stately Church erected by Saint Helena: and after that an Abbey, Queen Milisend the Foundress. A little North of Bethania, we came to the ruins of a Monastery, now level with the floor, seated in the place unto which the penitent Marie retired from the corrupting vanities of the City. Southward of this, and not far off, flood the House of Martha, honoured likewise with a Ma●thas' house Temple, and ruinated alike. Equally distant from both, there is a stone, whereon, they say, that our Saviour sat, when the two Sisters entreated him to restore life to their Brother now four days buried: the Pilgrim that breaks off a piece thereof, stands excommunicated. A little above, there is a Fountain of excellent water, deep sunk into the Rock, (by which we refreshed ourselves with provision brought with us) called the Fountain of the Apostles. Now we ascended Mount Olivet again, by another way more inclining to the North. Upon the right hand, and not far from the top, stood Bethfage, whose very foundations are now confounded; Bethfage. from whence Christ passed unto jerusalem in triumph upon an Asses Colt: every Palme-sunday by the Pater-guardian superstitiously imitated. Here look we backe, and for a while survey the high mountain Quarantania, the low Plains of jericho, jordan, and the Dead Sea; which we could not go to, by reason of our tardy arrival, Quarantena. Dead Sea. the Pilgrims returning on the selfsame day that we came unto jerusalem. Undertaken but once a year in regard of the charges, then guarded by a Sheck of the Arabians, to resist the wild Arabs, who almost famished on those barren Mountains (which they dare not husband for fear of surprisal) rob all that pass, if inferior in strength: yet paid we towards that conduct, two Dollars apiece to the Sanziack. jordan runneth well-nigh thirty miles from jerusalem; the jordan. way thither by Bethania; made long and troublesome by the steep descents and labyrinthian windings; being to the judgement of the eye, not the fourth of that distance. In this the Pilgrims wash themselves, and bring from thence of the water, sovereign (as they say) for sundry diseases. A great way on this side the River, there stands a ruined Temple, upon the winding of a crooked channel, forsaken by the stream, (or then not filled but by inundations) where Christ (as they say) was baptised by john. On the right hand stood jerico, a City of fame (and jerico. in the time of the Christians an Episcopal Sea) beautiful in her Palms, but chief proud of her Balsamum, a Plant then only thought particular unto jury, which grew most plentifully Balm. in this valley, and on the sides of the Western Mountains which confine it, being about two cubit's high, growing upright, and yearly pruned of her superfluous branches. In the Summer they lanced the rind with a stone, (not to be touched with steel) but not deeper than the inward film; for otherwise it forth with perished: from whence those fragrant and precious tears did distil, which now are only brought us from India; but they fare worse, and generally sophisticated. The bowl of this shrub is of lest esteem, the rind of greater, the seed exceeding that, but the liquor of greatest, known to be right in the curdling of Milk, and not staining of garments. Here remained two Orchards thereof in the days of Vespasian; in defence of which, a battle was fought with the jews that endeavoured to destroy them. Of such repute with the Romans, that Pompey first, and afterwards Titus did present it in their triumphs as an especial glory: now utterly lost through the barbarous waste and neglect of the Mahometans. Where jerico stood, there standeth a few poor Cottages inhabited by the Arabians. The valley about ten miles over, now producing but a spiny grass; bordered on the East with the high Arabian Mountains, on the West with those of jury; amongst which, Quarantania the most eminent, in that wilderness where Christ for forty days was tempted by the Devil, so high, that few dare attempt to ascend to the top; from whence the Tempter shown him the Kingdoms of the earth; now crowned with a Chapel, which is yet unruined. There is besides in the side an Hermitage, with a Cistern to receive rainwater; and another Grot, wherein the Hermites-were buried. Here Saint Jerome (as they say) fulfilled his four years penance. But now return we to the summit of Mount Olivet, which overtoppeth the neighbouring Mount Olivet. Mountains, whose West side doth give you a full survey of each particular part of the City, bedecked with Olives, Almonds, and Figtrees; heretofore with Palms: pleasantly rich when husbanded, and now upbraiding the barbarous with his neglected pregnancy. So famous in sacred histories, and so often blest with the presence of Christ, and apparition of Angels. It is not much less than a mile in height, stretching from North to South, and having three heads. On the middlemost (and that the highest) there standeth a little Chapel, of an eight square Chapel of the Ascension. round, at every corner a Pillar, mounted on three degrees, being all of white marble, and of an elegant structure: within it is not above twelve foot over, paved with the natural rock, which beareth the impression of a foot-step, they say, of our Saviour's; the last that he set upon earth, Foot-print. when from thence he ascended into Heaven: A place in honour inferior unto none, frequented by Christians, possessed by Mahometans, yet free to both their devotions. Built it was by the mother of Constantine, and covered like the Sepulchre, with a sumptuous Temple (whose ruins yet look aloft) together with a Monastery. On the Southside of which, they shown us the Cell of Palagia; a famous, rich, and beautiful Courtesan of Antioch, who converted by Cell of Pelagia. the Bishop of Dimiata, retired hither unknown, and here long lived in the habit and penury of an Hermit, being not till dead, discovered for a woman. Descending, we were showed by the way, where our Saviour taught them the Pater noster, where he foretold of the destruction of jerusalem, where the Apostles made the Creed, where he wept over the City, (a paved square, now a Mahometan Oratory) and such like traditions, not much worthy the mentioning. So crossing the valley by the Sepulchre of the blessed Virgin, we entered the City at the gate of Saint Steven; returning the same way (as the day before) to the Monastery. Much of the day, and all the night following we spent in the Church of the Sepulchre: they then concluding the ceremonies and solemnities of that Festival. The next day we prepared for our departure. We agreed with certain Muccermen (so call they their Muleteers) of Aleppo (who had brought a Portugal hither with his janissary, and interpreter then newly come from India) to carry us unto Tripoli, and to defray all charges (our diet excepted) for six and twenty Dollars a man, and for half so much as if we went but to Acre, greatly to the displeasure of Atala the Drogaman; that would not undertake our convey under a greater sum: who found a time to effect his malice; yet his little pains we rewarded with four Dollars. Caphar and Ass hire about the Country had cost us six Sultanies. We gave money to the Frierseruants, and that not niggardly, considering our light purses and long journey; whereof the Pater-guardian particularly enquired, jest their vow of poverty they should covetously infringe (or rather perhaps defraud his desire) by retaining what was given, to their private uses: A crime with excommunication punished: yet that less feared, I suppose, than detection. They use to mark the arms of Pilgrims with the names of jesus, Maria, jerusalem, Bethlehem, the jerusalem Cross, and sundry other Characters, done in such manner as hath been declared before. The Pater-guardian would needs thrust upon us several Certificates, which returned him as many Zecchines: he desired that we would make their poverty known, with the dignity of those sanctified places: as a motive to relief, and more frequent Pilgrimages. §. VI His return. Observations of memorable places by the way. Of Mount Carmel, Acon, Sidon, Tyrus of Facardin, Emer of Sidon his Greatness. Leaving behind those friendly Italians that accompanied us from Cairo (being now also upon their return) on the first of April we departed from jerusalem, in the company of that Apothecary (now Knight of the Sepulchre) and the Portugal before mentioned; together with an Alman and a Frenchman; all bound for Tripoli. We returned by the way which we strayed from in our coming; less difficult to pass; the Mountains more pleasant and fruitful, near the City there are many Sepulchers and places of ruins, here and there dispersed. On the right hand, and in sight, is Silo, of a long time a station for the Shilo. Ark of the Covenant, the highest Mountain of jury, bearing on the top some fragments of a City. North of it on another, the remains of that Rama Sophim (with more likelihood of the truth then the other) which was the habitation of Samuel: whose bones are said to have been translated unto Constantinople, by the Emperor Arcadius. After four miles riding we descended into the valley of Terebinth, famous, though little, for the slaughter of Goliath. A Vale of Te●ebynth. Bridge here crosseth the Torrent, near which the ruins of an ancient Monastery, more worthy the observing for the greatness of the stones, than fineness of the workmanship. Having rid four miles further, they shown us Moden, the ancient seat of the Macchabees, toward Moden. the North, and seated on the top of an aspiring hill, which yet supporteth the relics of a City: whereof there something hath been spoken already. Beyond, by the highway side there is another Monastery, not altogether subverted: of late inhabited by some of the Franciscans, who beset one night by the Arabs, and not able to master their terror, quitted it the day following. About a stones cast off, there standeth a Church, now desolate, yet retaining the name of the Prophet jeremy. But whether here stood that Anathoth or no that challengeth his birth, jeremy. I am ignorant. About three miles further, we passed by a place, called Sereth, where by certain ruins there standeth a pile like a broken Tower, engraven with Turkish Characters, upon that side which regardeth the way; erected as they say, by an Ottoman Emperor. Now having for a while descended those Mountains that neighbour the Champain, we came to the ruins of an ancient building, overlooking the level: yet no less excelling in commodious situation, than delicacy of prospect. They call it, The house of the Good Thief. Perhaps some Abbey Good thief's house. erected in that place; or Castle here built to defend this passage. Upon the right hand there standeth a handsome Mosque, every way open, and supported with Pillars, the roof flat, and charged on the East end with a Cupolo, heretofore a Christian Chapel. This is ten miles from Rama, whither we came that night; and wet as we were, took up our lodgings on the ground in the House of Zion: nothing that day befalling, save the violence done us by certain Spaheis, who took our Wine from us; and payments of head-money in sundry places, unto which we were neither chargeable nor troublesome. Not until noon next day departed we from Rama: travelling through a most fruitful Valley. Rama. The first place we passed by was Lydda, made famous by Saint Peter, called after Diospolis, Lydda. that is, the City of jupiter, destroyed by Cestius; here yet standeth a Christian Temple, built, as they say, by a King of England to the honour of Saint George, a Cappadocian by birth, advanced Saint George's Temple built by a King of England. in the Wars to the dignity of a Tribune, who after become a Soldier of Christ; and here is said to have suffered Martyrdom under Diocletian. Others say, that there never was such a man, and that the story is no other than an allegory. The Greeks have the custody of this Church, who show a Scull, which they affirm to be Saint George's. In the time of the Christians it was the seat of a Suffragan, now hardly a Village. Eight miles from Rama stands the Castle of Auria, built like a Cain, and kept by a small Garrison. A little beyond, the Muccermen would have stayed (which we would not suffer, being then the best time of the day for travel) that they might by night have avoided the next Village, with the payments there due: where we were hardly entreated by the procurement of Attala, who holds correspondency with the Moors of those quarters. They would not take less than four Dollars a man (when perhaps Turkish knavery, bravery, slavery. as many Medeins were but due) and that with much jangling. They sought occasion how to trouble us, beating us off our Mules, because forsooth, we did not light to do homage to a sort of halfe-clad Rascals; pulling the white Shash from the head of the Portugal (whereby he well hoped to have passed for a Turk) his janissary looking on. Here detained they us until two of the clock the next morning, without meat, without sleep, couched on the wet earth, and washed with rain; yet expecting worse, and then suffered us to departed. After a while we entered a goodly Forest, full of tall and delightful Trees, intermixed with fruitful and flowery Lawns. Perhaps the earth affordeth not the like; it cannot a more pleasant. Having passed Goodly Forest. this part of the Wood (the rest inclining to the West, and then again extending to the North) we might discover a number of straggling Tents, some just in our way, and near to the skirts of the Forest. These were Spaheis belonging to the Host of Morat Bassa, then in the Confines of Persia. They will take (especially from a Christian) whatsoever they like, and kindly they use him if he pass without blows: nor are their Commanders at all times free from their insolences. To avoid them, we struck out of the way, and crossed the pregnant champain to the foot of the Mountains, where for that day we reposed ourselves: when it grew dark, we arose, inclining on the left hand, mingling after a while with a small Caravan of Moors; enjoined to silence, and to ride without our Hats, jest discovered for Christians. The clouds fell Silent riding. down in streams, and the pitchy night had bereft us of the conduct of our eyes, had not the Lightning afforded a terrible light. And when the rain intermitted, the Air appeared as if full of sparkles of fire, borne too and fro with the wind, by reason of the infinite swarms of Flies that do shine like Glow-worms, to a stranger a strange spectacle. In the next Wood we Shining Flies. outstripped that Caravan, where the thievish Arabs had made sundry fires; to which our footmen drew near to listen, that we might pass more securely. An hour after midnight the sky began to clear, when on the other side of the Wood we fell amongst certain Tents of Spaheis; by whom we passed with as little noise as we could, secured by their sounder sleepings. Not fare beyond, through a large Glade between two Hills, we leisurely descended for the space of two hours (a Torrent rushing down on the left hand of us) when not able longer to keep the backs of our Mules, we laid us down in the bottom under a plump of Trees on the fare side of a Torrent. With the Sun we arose, and found ourselves at the East end, and North side of Mount Carmel. Mount Carmel stretcheth from East to West, and hath his uttermost Basis washed with the Mount Carmel. Sea, steepest towards the North, and of an indifferent altitude: rich in Olives and Vines when husbanded; and abounding with several sorts of Fruits and Herbs, both medicinable and fragrant: now much overgrown with Woods and Shrubs of sweet savour: celebrated for the habitation of Elias, whose house was after his death converted into a Synagogue; where Oracles, Elias his house. it is said, were given by God; called by Suetonius the God Carmelus, whose words are these, entreating of Uespasian: In judea consulting with the Oracle of the God Carmelus, the Oracle assured him, that whatsoever he undertook should be successful. Where then was nothing more to be seen then an Altar. From hence proceeded the Order of the Friar Carmelites, as successors to the children of the Prophets there left by Elias; who had their beginning in the Deserts Friars Carmelites. of Syria, in the year 1180. instituted by Almericus Bishop of Antioch, and said to have received their white habit from our Lady, whom Albertus the Patriarch of jerusalem transported first into Europe. There is yet to be seen the remains of their Monastery, with a Temple dedicated to the blessed Virgin; under which a little Chapel or Cave, the ancient dwelling of Elias. This is inherited by an Emer of the Arabians, who after the ancient custom of that Nation doth live in Tents, even during the Winter, although possessed of sundry convenient houses; whose Signiory stretcheth to the South, and along the Shore. Within his Precinct stands the Castle of the Perigrine's, upon a cape, almost surrounded with the Sea, now called Tortora, built by Raimond Earl of Tolosa for their better security, and after fortified by the Templars. Ten Tortora. mile's South of this, stood that famous Caesarea (more anciently called the Tower of Strato, of a King of Aradus the Builder so named, who lived in the days of Alexander) in such sort re-edified Caesare●. by Herod, that it little declined in magnificency from the principal Cities of Asia; now level with the Floor, the Haven lost, and situation abandoned. We passed the Torrent Chison, which floweth from the Mountains of Tabor and Hermon; Chis●●, T●●●r, Hermon. and gliding by the North skirts of Carmel, dischargeth itself into the Sea. Carmel is the South bound to the ample valley of Acre; bounded on the North by those of Saron, on the West it hath the Sea, and it is enclosed on the East with the Mountains of Galilee. In length about fourteen miles, in breadth about half as much; the nearer the Sea the more barren. In it there arise two rivulets of living, but pestilent waters, drilling from several marshes; the first is the River of Belus, called by Pliny Pagida and Palus, and Badas by Simonides; whose sand affordeth matter for Glass, becoming fusable with the heat of the Furnace. Strabo reports the Belus. like of diverse places thereabout. And josephus speaking of this, declareth, that adjoining thereunto, there is a pit an hundred cubits in circuit, covered with Sand like Grass; and when borne Glasse-sand. away (for therewith they accustomed to Ballast their ships) it forthwith filled again, borne thitherby winds from places adjacent: And moreover, whatsoever Mineral was contained therein, converted into Glass; and Glass there laid, again into Sand. Near to this pit stood the Sepulchre of Memnon, the Son of Tythonus. Memnon's Sepulchre. Having rid seven or eight miles along the skirts of the hills, we crossed the Valley, and anon that other Rivulet a little above, where it falleth into the Road of Acre; where to our comfort, we espied the Ship that brought us to Alexandria, with another of London, called the Elizabeth Ship of London. Consort: when entering the Town, we were kindly entertained by our Countrymen. Here stayed we, the rest of our company proceeded unto Tripoli; this being the midway between it and jerusalem. But our Muccerman would not rest satisfied with half of his hire, according Turkish Musulman. to our compact, whom we were glad to be rid of for twenty Dollars a man: our Oaths being bootless against a True Believer, for so do they term themselves. This City was called Ace at the first, a refuge for the Persians in their Egyptian wars: Then Ptolomais of Ptolemy King of Egypt: Colonia Claudij, of Claudius Caesar, who here planted a Colony: Afterwards Acon, and now Acre. Seated on a level, in for me of a Triangular Shield: on two sides washed with the Sea; the third regarding the Champain. The carcase shows that Acon See of it King Richard and his Nephew Earl Richard's Acts, Sup. c. 4. the body hath been strong, double immured, fortified with Bulwarks and Towers; to each wall a ditch, lined with stone, and under those diverse secret Posterns. You would think by the ruins, that the City rather consisted wholly of diverse conjoining Castles, than any way mixed with private dwellings; which witness a notable defence, and an unequal assault, or that the rage of the Conquerors extended beyond Conquest: the huge Walls and Arches turned topsieturuey, and lying like Rocks upon the foundation. On the South side lies the Haven, no better than a Bay; open to the West, Northwest, and South-west winds, the bottom stony, and ill for their Cables. There are the ruins of a Palace, which yet doth acknowledge King Richard for the founder, confirmed likewise by the Passant Lion. An hundred years after, it remained with the Christians, and was the last receptacle in the Holy Land, for the Knight's Hospitalers of Saint john's of jerusalem, called thereupon Saint john de Acre; to whom a goodly Temple near the South side of the City was consecrated, which now overtoppeth the rest of the ruins. In a Vault thereof a great mass of Treasure was hid by the Knights of the Order, which made known from time to time unto their Successors, was fetched from hence about forty years since by the Callies of Malta, the Inhabitants abandoning the Town upon their landing. In the year 1291. besieged by an hundred and fifty thousand Mahometans, Acre received an utter subversion, which the Mamalucks after in some sort repaired, and lost it at last with their name and Empire, unto the Turkish Selimus. It is now under the Sanzack of Saphet, and usurped with the rest of that Province, by the Emer of Sidan. In the Town there are not above two or three hundred Inhabitants, who devil here and there in the patcht-up ruins; only a new Mosque they have, and a strong square Cane (built, where once was the Arsenal for Galleys) in which the Francke Merchants securely dispose of themselves and their Commodities: who for the most part bring hither ready Monies, (Dutch Dollars being, as generally throughout jury and Phoenicia, equivalent with Royals of eight, elsewhere less by ten Asper's) fraughting their ships with Cottons that grow abundantly in the Country adjoining. Here have they a Cadee, Respects of English. the principal Officer. The English are much respected by the principal Moors: insomuch, as I have seen the striker stricken by his fellow, a rare example amongst the Mahometans, which I rather attribute to their policy then humanity, jest by their quitting of the place they should be deprived of their profit, they being the only men that do maintain that trading. Here wrestle Wrestling. they in Breeches of oiled Leather, close to their thighs, their bodies naked and anointed according to the ancient use, who rather fall by consent, then by slight or violence. The Inhabitants do nightly house their Goats and Sheep for fear of jaccals (in my opinion no other jaccals. than Foxes) whereof an infinite number do lurk in the obscure Vaults, and reedy Marshes adjoining to the Brook; the Brook itself abounding with Tortoises. Four days we stayed at Acre; in which time we vainly expected the leisure of the Merchants to have accompanied us to Nazareth, distant from hence about fifteen miles: who go by one way and return by another, for fear of the Arabs. Now a small Village of Galily, seated in a little Vale between two hills, where are the remains of a goodly Temple (once the Chair of an Archbishop) erected over the house of the blessed Virgin: whereof there is yet Blessed Virgins house. one room to be seen, partly hewed out of the living Rock; amongst those Christians of great veneration. But the Romanists relate, that the room wherein she was borne, was borne by the Angels (at such time as the Country was universally possessed by the Infidels) over Seas and shores to a City of Illyria. But when those people grew niggardly in their Offerings, it was rapt from thence, and set in the Woods of Picenum; within the possessions of a Noble Lady, named Lady of Lauretta. Lauretta, frequented by infinite numbers of Pilgrims. When many miscarrying by the ambushment of Thiefs, who lurking in the Woods adjoining, the blessed Virgin commanded the Angels to remove it unto a certain Mountain belonging unto two Brethren, where she got much riches, and sumptuous apparel, by the benevolence of her Votaries, and her charitable miracles. By which means the two Brethren grew also rich, and withal, dissensions about the division of their purchases. Whereupon it was once more transported by those winged Porters, and set in the place where as now it standeth, near to the Adriaticke Sea, and not fare from Ancona, yet retaining the name of Lauretta. In which is her Image (made as they say, by Saint Luke) of the hue (though a jew) of a Blackamoor * It is like, made by some Abissine, for they picture Christ black, like themselves. . This Conclave hath a cover of Marble, yet not touched by the same, included within a magnificent Temple, adorned with Armours and Trophies; and beset with Statues and Tables, representing her miraculous cures and protections: And well hath she been paid for her labour: her Territories large, her jewels inestimable; her apparel much more than Princely, both in cost and variety; her Coffers full: of whom, though the Pope be a yearly borrower, yet are they doubly replenished by the first, and latter Springtides of devotion. Now at Nazareth, no Christian is suffered to devil by the Moors that inhabit it. Most of the old City seemeth to have stood upon the hill that adjoineth, which bears the decays of diverse other Churches. Nazareth gave the name of Nazaretans unto Christians, called here corruptly Nostranes at this present. Upon the eight of April we went aboard the Trinity, and hoist Sails for Sidon: the winds favourable, and the Seas composed; but anon they began to wrangle, and we to suffer. Spouts Spouts of water. of water were seen to fall against the Promontory of Carmel, the tempest increased with the night; and did what it could to make a night of the day that ensued. But the distemperature and horror is more than the danger, where Mariners be English, who are the absolutest under heaven in their profession; and are by foreigners compared unto Fish. About four of the clock we came before Sidon, the Ship not able to attain to the Harbourage of the Rock, which is environed Sidon. by the Sea, and the only protection of that road for ships of good burden: but some of us were so sick, that we desired to be set a shore in the skiff, (a long mile distant) which was performed, but not without peril. Phoenicia is a Province of Syria, interposing the Sea and Galily, stretching North and South from the River of Valanus, to the Castle of the Peregrine's, which is on the fare side of Mount Carmel. The chief Seabordering Cities of Phoenicia, are Tripoli, Biblis, Beritus, Sidon, Tyrus, Tripoli. and Ptolomais, now called Acre. Tripoli is so called, because it was jointly built by Tyras, Sidon and Aradus. It is seated under Libanus, and commanded by a well-furnished Citadel, manned with two hundred janissaries. Before it, there is an ill-neighbouring bank of Sand, which groweth daily both in greatness and nearness; by which they have a Prophecy, that it shall in process of time be devoured. The Town and Territories are governed by a Bassa. Two miles off, and West from it, is the heaven, made by a round piece of Land adjoining to the main by an Isthmos; the mouth thereof regarding the North. On each side a Bulwark kept by an hundred janissaries, and planted with Ordnance to defend the entrance. Hither of late the Grand Signior hath removed the Scale, which was before at Alexandretta, a Town in the furthest extents of the Straitss, beyond the River Orontes, most contagiously seated by reason of the Marshes Alexandretta, or Scandero 〈…〉. and lofty bordering Mountains (towards the North, being part of Taurus) which deprive it of the rarifying Sun, for no small part of the day; insomuch, that not many foreigners escape that there linger any season, who go not a shore before the Sun be high mounted, and return again ere too low declining: Notwithstanding, the Merchants do offer great sums of Money to have it restored unto that place, as more convenient for their Traffic with Aleppo, (the principal Mart of that part of Asia for Silks, and sundry other Commodities) from thence but three day's journey, being eight from Tripoli: which the Turk will not as yet assent to, for that diverse ships have been taken out of that Road by Pirates, there being no Forts for protection, nor no fit place to erect them on. A thing usual it is between Tripoli and Aleppo, as between Aleppo and Babylon, to make tame Doves the speedy transporters of their Letters; which they wrap about their Legs like jesses', trained thereunto at such time as they have young ones, by bearing them from them in open Cages. A Fowl of a notable memory. Sidon is at this day contracted within narrow limits, and only shows the foundations of her greatness; lying Eastward of this that standeth, and over-shadowed with Olives. There is nothing left of Antiquity, but the supposed Sepulchre of the Patriarch Zebulon, included within Zebulons Sepulchre. a little Chapel amongst these ruins, and held (especially by the jews) in great veneration. The Town now being, is not worth our Description; the Walls neither fair nor of force; the Haven decayed, when at best but serving for Galleys. At the end of the Peir, stands a paltry Blockhouse, furnished with suitable Artillery. The Mosque, the Bannia, and Cane for Merchants, the only buildings of note. The Inhabitants are of sundry Nations and Religions, governed by a succession of Princes, whom they call Emers: descended, as they say, from the Druses, the remainder of those French men which were brought into these parts by Godfrey of Bullen, who driven into the Mountains Emers of Sidon. above, and defending themselves by the advantage of the place, could never be utterly destroyed by the Saracens. At length they afforded them peace, and liberty of Religion; conditionally that they wrote the white Turban, and paid such duties as the natural subject. But in tract of time they fell from the knowledge of Christ: nor throughly embracing the other, are indeed of neither. As for this Emer, he was never known to pray, nor ever seen in a Mosque. His name is Faccardine, small of stature, but great in courage and achievements: about the age of forty, subtle as a Fox, and not a little inclining to the Tyrant. He never commenceth battle, nor executeth any notable design, without the consent of his * She is supposed skilful in black Arts. mother. To his Town he hath added a kingly Segnioury, what by his sword, and what by his Stratagems. When Morat Bassa (now principal Vizier) came first to his government of Damascus, he made him his, by his free entertainment and bounty: which hath converted to his no small advantage, of whom he made use in his contention with Frecke the Emer of Balbec; by his authority strangled. After that he picked a quarrel with joseph Emer of Tripoli, and dispossessed him of * Olim Berytus. Barut, with the territories belonging thereunto, together with Gazer, about twelve miles beyond it; a place by situation invincible: This joseph hated of his people for his excessive tyranny, got to be made Seidar of Damascus (which is General of the Soldiery) and by that power intended a revenge. But in the mean season Faccardine sacked Tripoli itself, and forced the Emer to fly in a Venetian ship unto Cyprus: where again he embarked in a Frenchman, and landed at the Castle of the Paregrines'; and there by Achmet the Arabian (formerly mentioned) entertained, he repaired to Damascus, entered on his charge, converting his whole strength upon the Sidonian, now in the field; and joined with Ali Bassa his confederate. In a plain some eight miles short of Damascus, the armies met; the Damascens are foiled, and pursued to the gates of the City: The Conquerors lodge in the suburbs, who are removed by the force of an hundred and fifty thousand Sultany. This battle was fought about the midst of November in the year of our Lord 1606. Three months after a Peace is concluded amongst them. But the summer following, Morat the Great Vizier having overthrown Alt Bassa of Aleppo, that valiant rebel (who in three main battles withstood his whole forces; having set up an order of Sedgmen in opposition of the janiz aries) they sought by manifold complaints to incense him against the Emer of Sidon, as confederate with the traitor; which they urged with gifts, received and lost: for the old Bassa mindful of the friendly offices done him by the Emer (corrupted also, as is thought, with great sums of money) not only not molesteth, but declareth him a good subject. Having till of late held good correspondency with the City and Garrison of Damascus, they had made him Sanziacke of Saphet. Now, when according to the government of Turkey, which once in 2 or 3 years doth use to remove the Governors of Cities and Provinces; and that another was sent by the Damascens to succeed him, he refused to resign it; notwithstanding tendering to the Te●tadar or Treasurer the revenue of that Sanziackry; this was the first occasion of their quarrel. He got from the improvident Peasants the Castle of Elkiffe, which he hath strongly fortified, and made the receptacle of Treasure: And the Castle of Banies from the Shecke that aught it, by a wile (which standeth on a hill by itself, and is indeed by nature invincible.) For the Emer in peaceable manner, pitching his tents not fare from the wall, was kindly visited and entertained by the Sheck: when desirous to see it, he conducted him up, having not above twenty or thirty in his company, but those privately armed; leaving order that the rest should ascend by twoes and by three, and so surprised it without bloodshed, planting the inhabitants in other places within his Dominions, and strengthening this with a Garrison. Out of the Rock whereon it is mounted ariseth one of them two heads of jordan. His Signiory stretcheth from the River of Canie (which they call Celp) to the foot of mount Carmel. In which the places of principal note, be Gazir, Barut, Sidon, Tyrus, Acre, Saffet (which was Tyberias) Diar, Camer, Elkiffe, Banias, the two heads of jordan, the lake Semochonthis (now called Howl) and sea of Tyberias, with the hot bath adjoining; Nazareth, Cana, and mount Tabor. Saffet is his principal City, in which there abide a number of jews, who affect the place, in that jacob had his being thereabout before his going down into Egypt. The Grand Signior doth often threaten his subversion, which he puts off with a jest, that he His intelligence with the Florentine. knows he will not this year trouble him, whose displeasure is not so much provoked by his encroaching, as by the revealed intelligence which he holds with the Florentine; whom he suffers to harbour within his Haven of Tyrus, (yet excusing it as a place lying waste, and not to be defended) to come ashore for freshwater, buys of him underhand his prizes, and furnisheth him with necessaries. But designs of a higher nature have been treated of between them, as is well known to certain Merchants employed in that business. And I am verily persuaded, that if the occasion were laid hold of, and freely pursued by the Christians, it would terribly shake, if not utterly confounded the Ottoman Empire. It is said for a certainty that the Turk will turn his whole forces upon him the next Summer: And therefore more willingly condescends to a Peace with the Persian. But the Emer is not much terrified with the rumour (although he seeks to divert the tempest by continuance of gifts, the favour of his friends, and professed integrity:) His strength. for he not a little presumeth of invincible forts, well stored for a long war; and advantage of the mountains: having besides forty thousand expert soldiers in continual pay; part of them Moores, and part of them Christians: and if the worst should fall out, hath the sea to friend, and the Florentine. And in such an exigent intendeth, as is thought, to make for Christendom, and there to purchase some Signory; for the opinion is that he hath a mass of Treasure, gathered by wiles and extortions, as well from the Subject, as from the Foreigner. He hath coined of late a number of sergeant Dutch Dollars, which he thrusteth away in payments, and offers in exchange to the Merchant: so that no new Dutch Dollars, though never so good, will now Custom. go currant in Sidon. He hath the fift part of the increase of all things. The Christians and jews do pay for their heads two Dollars apiece yearly, and head money he hath for all the Cattles justice. within his Dominions. A severe justicer, re-edifies ruinous, and replants depopulated places; too strong for his Neighbours, and able to maintain a defensive war with the Turk: but that it is to be suspected that his people would fall from him in regard of his tyranny. Now as for the Merchants, (who are for the most part English) they are entertained with all courtesy and freedom; they may travel without danger with their Purses in their hands, paying for custom by three in the hundred. Yet these are but Trains to allure them, and disguise his voracity; for if a Factor dye, as if the Owner, and he his Heir, he will seize on the goods belonging to his Injustice. Principals, and seem to do them a favour in admitting of a Redemption under the value, so that they do but labour for his Harvest, and reap for his Garners. For such, and suchlike eatings they generally intent to forsake his Country. The Merchandizes appropriate to this place are Cottons, and Silks, which here are made in the Mulberry Groves, in indifferent quantity. Other Commodities (which are many, and not course) they fetch from Damascus: two days journey from hence; interposed with the Snow-topt Mountains of Antilibanus, so exceeding cold, that a Moor at our being here, returning from thence in the company of an English Merchant, Antilibanus very old. perished by the way: the heat then excessive great in the Valleys on both sides. Damascus is seated in a Plain environed with Hills, and watered with the River Chrysoras: Damascus. See here Master Biddulph in the next Chapter. descending with a great murmur from the Mountains; but after awhile having entered the plain becometh more gentle; serving the City so abundantly, that few houses are without their Fountains, and by little Rivulets let into their Orchards: than which the habitable earth affordeth not more delicate for excellency of first-fruits, and their varieties: yet subject to both the extremes of weather; rich in Trades, and celebrated for excellent Artisans. We were desirous to have seen it, but were advised not adventure, because of the lawless Spaheis there then residing in great numbers. The people about Sidon are greatly given to the nourishing of Cattles, (having notwithstanding not many) insomuch as Beef and Veal are seldom here to be had, but when by chance they do break their legs or otherwise miscarry. They father them in the Winter (for they cut no grass) with straw, and the leaves of Trees, whereof many do flourish continually. Our ship returning to Alexandria, and currying with her two of our fellow Pilgrims; on the five and twentieth of April we returned also towards Acre by Land in the company of diverse English Merchants: the Champain between the Sea and the Mountains fruitful though narrow; and crossed with many little Rivulets. After five miles riding we came to a small solitary Mosque not far from the Sea; erected, as they say, over the Widow's house that entertained Elias; close by it are the foundations of Sarepta. It was the Seat of a Bishop, and subject unto Sarepta. Tyrus. Right against it, and high mounted on the Mountain, there is a handsome new Town now called Sarapanta. Beyond on the left hand of the way are a number of Caves cut out of the Sarapanta. Rock, the Habitations, as I suppose, of men in the Golden Age, and before the foundation of Cities. These are mentioned in the Book of josua, and called Mearah, (which is the Caves of the Sidonians, and afterward called the Caves of Tyrus, a place then inexpugnable, and maintained by the Christians, until in the year 1167. it was by the corrupted Soldiers delivered to the Saracens. We crossed a little Valley divided by the River Elutherus (now called Casmeir) which derives his original from Lybanus, and glideth along with a speedy course through a strangely intricate Channel: guilty of the death of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, who falling from his Horse as he pursued the Infidels, and oppressed with the weight of his Armour was drowned therein, and buried at Tyrus. On the other-side of the Valley stands an ancient Cane, whose Port doth bear the portraiture of a Chalice. Five miles beyond we came to a Village seated on a little Hill in the midst of a Plain, the same by all likelihood that was formerly called Palatyrus, Palatyrus. or old Tyrus. Forget I must not the custom observed by the Inhabitants hereabout, who retain the old World's Hospitality. Be the Passenger Christian or whatsoever, they will house him, prepare him extraordinary fare, and look to his Mule, without taking of one Asper. But Rare Hospitality. the precise Mahometans will neither eat nor drink with a Christian: only minister to his wants; and when he hath done, break the earthen Dishes wherein he hath fed, as defiled. Now through this Town there passes a ruinous Aquadust, extending a great way towards the South, and through the Champain, seeming often to climb above his beginning, and from hence proceedeth directly West unto Tyrus, which standeth about two miles and a half below it. Tyrus was said to be built by Tyras, the seventh Son of japhet: re-edified by Phoenix, made a Colony of the Sidonians, and after the Metropolis of Phoenicia. The City was consecrated to Tyrus. Hercules, whose Priest was Sichaeus. The Citizens famous for sundry excellencies, and foreign Plantations. But in the year 1289. it was subdued by the Egyptian Mahometans, and from them by the Ottoman Selimus. But this once famous Tyrus, is now no other than an heap of Ruins; yet have they a reverend respect, and do instruct the pensive beholder with their exemplary frailty. It hath two Harbours, that on the North-side the fairest, and best throughout all the Levant, (which the Cursours enter at their pleasure) the other choked with the decays of the City. The Emer of Sidon hath given it with the adjacent Territories, to his Brother for a possession, comprehending six miles of the Continent in length; two in breadth, and in some places three. A level naturally fertile, but now neglected: watered with pleasant Springs; heretofore abounding with Sugarcanes, and all variety of fruit Trees. We passed by certain Cisterns, some mile and better distant from the City: which are called Salomons by the Christians of this Country. I know not why, unless these were they Salomon's Clsternes. which he mentions in the Canticles. Square they are and large; replenished with living waters, in times past conveyed by the Aquaduct into the aforesaid Orchards: but now useless and ruined, they shed their waters into the Valley below, making it plashie in sundry places: where the Air doth suffer with the continual croaking of Frogs. Within night, we came unto certain Tents that were pitched in those Marshes, belonging to the Emers Brothers Servants, who there pastured their Horses. Where by a Moletto the Master of his Horse (whose Sister he had married) we were courteously entertained. The next morning after two or three hours riding, we ascended the Mountains of Saron, high and woody; which stretch with intermitted Saron. Valleys, unto the Sea of Galilee, and here have their white Cliffs washed with the surges; called Capo Bianco by the Mariner: frequented (though forsaken by men) with Leopards, Boars, jaccals, and such like savage Inhabitants. This passage is both dangerous and difficult, neighboured by the precipitating Cliff, and made by the labour of man: yet recompensing the trouble with fragrant Savours, Bays, Rosemary, Marjoram, Hyssop, and the like there growing in abundance. They say, that of late a Thief pursued on all sides; and desperate of his safety, (for rarely are offences here pardoned) leapt from the top into the Sea, and swum unto Tyrus, which is seven miles distant; who for the strangeness of the fact was forgiven by the Emer. A little beyond we passed by a ruinous Fort, called Scandarone, of Alexander the builder; here built to defend Scandarone. this passage: much of the foundation overgrown with Oziers' and Weeds, being nourished by a Spring that falleth from thence into the Sea. A Moor not long since was here assailed by a A Leopard. Leopard, that sculkt in the aforesaid Thicket; and iumping upon him, overthrew him from his Ass: but the beast having wet his feet, and missed of his hold, retired as ashamed without further violence: within a day or two after he drew company together to have hunted him, but found him dead of a wound received of a Boar. The higher Mountains now coming short of the Sea, do leave a narrow level between. Upon the left hand on a high round Hill, we saw two solitary Pillars, to which some of us rid, in hope to have seen something of Antiquity; where we found diverse others laid along, with the half buried foundation of an ample building. A mile beyond we came to a Fort maintained by a small Garrison of Moors, to prohibit that passage if need should require, and to secure the Traveller from Thiefs; a place heretofore unpassable by reason of their outrages. The Soldiers acquainted with our Merchants, freely entertained us, and made us good cheer according to their manner of Diet: requited with a Present of a little Tobacco, by them greedily affected. They also remitted our Caphar, using to take Tobacco▪ four Dollars apiece of the stranger Christians. From hence ascending the more eminent part of the Rocky and naked Mountains, which here again thrust into the Sea, (called in times past, the Tyrian Ladder) by a long and steep descent we descended into the Valley of Acre. diverse little hills being here and there dispersed, crowned with Ruins (the Coverts for Thiefs) and many Villages on the skirts of the bordering Mountains. E'er yet night, we reentered Acre. Now is our Author shaping his course for England; and we have a further Asian Discovery to make. Thankful to him for his pains (which have eased us of further search in the many many Holy Land Pilgrims, which I have in diverse Languages) we will seek a new Pilgrim to be our Guide, both in Syria, and in the parts adjoining. And lo, jerusalem so pleaseth us, that once again we will travel thither with Master Biddulph, following him from Constantinople to Aleppo, and thence by Land to jerusalem, the Navel and Centre of many our Pilgrims and Pilgrimages. CHAP. IX. Part of a Letter of Master WILLIAM BIDDULPH from Aleppo. THe * The former, part of this Letter is omitted: the later also pruned in some things to prevent tedious repetitions, of those things which you have had in others. Fame of Q. Elizabeth. doleful and lamentable beginning of your last Letter made me exceeding sorrowful; for therein you acquainted me with the death of blessed Queen Elizabeth, of late and famous memory; at the hearing whereof, not only I and our English Nation mourned, but many other Christians who were never in Christendom, but borne and brought up in Heathen Countries, wept to hear of her death, and said, she was the most famous Queen that ever they heard or read of since the World began. But the ending of your Letter comforted us again, and mitigated our mourning. And (as my duty was) I appointed one day to be kept holy, which we spent in Prayer, and Preaching, and Thanksgiving unto God for the happy advancement of so Noble, Wise, Learned, and Religious a King over us. And in sign of joy, we feasted and triumphed in such sort, that the very Heathen people were partakers with us of our joy. After my departure from Constantinople, the first place we touched at, was the two Castles at the Hellespont, about two hundred and twenty miles distant from Constantinople, where the order is, for all ships to stay three days, to the end that if any slaves be run away from their Masters, or Thiefs have stolen away any thing, they may thither be pursued in three days, before the ships pass: And then at three days end, the ship must be searched for goods, contra bando, and the Grand That is, goods forbidden. Signiors Pass showed for all the Passengers in the ship; and then (their usual duties paid) they may set sail and away. Yet if the Master of the ship pay extraordinarily, they may more speedily be dispatched: and many give very liberally (when they have a good wind) rather than they will be stayed many hours. From thence we came to Chios, where we stayed a few days. From Chios we set sail with a very good wind, which brought us amongst the fifty three Isles in the Arches, called Cyclades, or Sporades: And then, by a contrary wind, we were driven to Samos, which is an I'll before jonia, over against Ephesus, where we anchored until we had a good wind, and then sailed by Andros, an I'll, one of the Cycladeses, and had a very good wind until we came to Rhodos, commonly called Rhodes, which is an I'll in the Carpathian Sea, near Caria, where we were becalmed. It is called the Carpathian Sea of Carpathus, an I'll in the midst betwixt Rhodes and Crete. From Rhodes we came to Cyprus, a famous and fruitful Island in the Sea Carpathium, between Cilicia and Syria, which was once conquered by Richard the First, Rhode. King of England. In this I'll, Venus was greatly honoured. There is still a City therein called Paphia, built by Paphus, who dedicated it to Venus. But the chiefest Cities in Cyprus are Fam●gusta Cyprus. and Nicosia. There is great store of cotton-wool growing in this Island, and exceeding good Wine made here, and the best Dimetey, with other good Commodities. From hence a French Gentleman (who came in our ship from Constantinople,) embarked himself for joppa, with a purpose to go to jerusalem. joppa is not two days sailing from Cyprus with a good wind: and joppa is but thirty miles from jerusalem by Landlord Cyprus was under the government joppa. of the Signiory of Venice, but now it is inhabited by Greeks, and governed by Turks. But our ship from Cyprus went to Tripoli in Syria, a City on the main Land of Syria, near unto Mount Lybanus, which is a Mountain of three days journey in length, reaching from Tripoli in Syria. Tripoli near to Damascus. Whilst our ship stayed in the Road at Tripoli, I and some others road up to Mount Lybanus, to see the Cedar Trees there, and lodged the first night at the Bishop's house of Eden, who used us very kindly. It is but a little Village, and called by the Turks, Anchora, Lybanus. but most usually by the Christians there dwelling, it is called Eden, not the Garden of Eden, Eden not the Garden. (which place is unknown unto this day) but because it is a pleasant place, resembling in some sort the Garden of Eden, (as the simple Inhabitants thereof suppose) therefore it is called Eden. This Bishop was borne in the same Parish, but brought up at Rome: his name was Franciscus Amyra, by whom I understood, that the Pope of Rome many years since, sent unto the Christians inhabiting Mount Lybanus, to persuade them to embrace the Romish Religion, and yield themselves to the Church of Rome, making large promises unto them if they would so do: whereof they deliberated long, but in the end yielded, upon condition they might have liberty to use their own liturgy, and Ceremonies, and Lents (for they strictly observe four Lents in the year) and other Customs. Ever since which time, the Pope hath and doth maintain some of their Children at Rome. These Christians which devil upon Mount Lybanus, are called Maronites, they are very simple and ignorant people, yet civil, kind, and courteous to Strangers. There are also many Turks dwelling on the same Mountain, and an Emeer or great Lord, called Emeer Vseph, who governeth all the rest, both Christians and Turks, being himself a Mahometan, yet one who holdeth the government of Mount Lybanus, in despite of the Great Turk, and hath done a long time. From Eden we road ten miles further up the Mountain, to see certain Cedar Trees, where Cedars were plentiful in Salomons time, but now very rare. we saw four and twenty tall Cedar Trees growing together, as big as the greatest Oaks, with diverse rows of branches one over another, stretching strait out, as though they were kept by Art Although we read of great store of Cedars which have grown on Mount Lybanus, yet now there are very few, for we saw none but these four and twenty, neither heard of any other but in one place more. At these Cedars many Nostranes met us, and led us to their Villages. From these Cedars we returned toward Tripoli, another way, descending by the side of the Mount towards a Village of the Maroniticall Christians, called Hatcheeths, where (as we were descending down the side of the Mountain) all the men, women and children, came out of their Houses to behold us: And when we were yet fare of riding towards them, they gave a joyful shout altogether jointly, to express their joy for our coming. And when we came near, their women with Chaffingdishes of coals burnt Incense in our way, and their Casseeses, that is, their Churchmen (with blue Sashes about their heads) made crosses with their fingers towards us (as their manner is in sign of welcome) and blessed us, giving God thanks that he had brought Christian franks, * The Western Christians are so called thorough all the East, ever since the Hierosolymitan Expeditionsby Godfrey Bull●n. Sheh, signifieth an ancient man. of such far Countries as they understood we were of, to come to visit them. So soon as we were dismounted from our Horses, the chief Sheh, with all the rest of their ancientest men, came and brought us to the chief house of the Parish, called the Town-house or Church-house, and there spread Carpets and Table-clothes on the ground (as their manner is) and made us all sit down; and every one that was able, brought Flaskets of such good cheer as they had, to welcome us, which was many Bottles or Ingesters of exceeding good Wine, with Olives, Salads, Eggs, and such like things, as on the sudden they had ready, and set them before us; and both by the cheerfulness of their countenances, gestures of their bodies, and presents of such present things as they had, expressed their gladness for our coming; and would also have prepared Hens, Kids, and other good cheer, but we would not suffer them. This was about eleven or twelve of the clock. They would have had us continued with them all night, and with great importunity craved it; but we understanding that the Patriarch was but three miles off, at a Village called Sharry, we went to salute him, who hearing of our coming (albeit he were at a Feast amongst all his Neighbours) came to meet us, and saluted us, and brought us all in amongst his Neighbours into a Room four square, and round about beset with Carpets and Table-clothes on the ground, and such cheer as the season of the year did afford, set thereon, and made us all sit down, and conferred with us of our Country, and many other matters, saving matters of Religion, for the poor man had no Latin, and little Learning in any other Language; only he had the Syracke, (which was his natural Language) with the Turkish and Arabian Tongue. After we had spent one hour with him, we left him with his Neighbours at Sharry, where we found him, for he could not conveniently come from them: for their manner is, when they feast, to sit from midday until midnight, and sometimes all night, never altogether rising from their good cheer, but now and then one by Inter-courses, as occasion requireth, returning again speedily. Yet he sent with us three men to bring us to his own house, near unto a Village (four miles distant from Sharry) called Boloza, but vulgarly Blouza, from whence we descended down the side of another part of the Mountain, and in the middle of the descending of this Mountain was the Patriarches house, called Kanobeen Kadischa Mir-iam, in the Syriac Tongue, but in Latin, Coenobium Sanctae Mariae; that is, The Monastery of Saint Marie. Over against the Patriarches house is an high steepy Mountain, from whence the water runneth down into a deep Valley betwixt the Patriarches House and the Hill, and in the fall, the water maketh an exceeding great noise, like unto that Catadupa in Aethiopia, where the fall of Nilus maketh such a noise, that the people are made deaf therewith that devil near it. This place is somewhat like unto it in fall, but not in effect: for this water being not so great as Nilus, maketh not the like noise, neither worketh the like effect. There is also an extraordinary Echo thereabout. One side of the Patriarches house is a natural Rock, the other of hewn stones and squared Timber: a very strong House, but not very large, nor specious to behold. So are also many of their Houses, in most of their Villages, built against a Rock, as a Wall unto one side of it, especially Emeer Useph his House, the greatest part thereof being hewed out of the lively Rock, and That is, Lord joseph. the passage or descending unto it so narrow and dangerous, that it is counted invincible, which maketh him to hold out against the Turk, and to domineer in this Mountain, will he, nill he. It is a most intricate Mountain with Hills and Valleys, Woods and Rivers, and fruitful Pastures, Olives, Vines, and Figtrees, Goats, Sheep, and other Cattles. It is also exceeding having Snow on the top all the year long. At this Monastery of Saint Marie (which is the Patriarches House) we lodged all night, and both on Saturday at Evening Prayer, and on Sunday at Morning Prayer, we both heard and saw the manner of their Service in the Syriaeke Tongue, both read and sung very reverently, with Confessions, Prayers, Thankesgiving, the Psalms of David sung, and Chapters both out of the Old Testament, and the new distinctly read. It rejoiced me greatly to see their Order: and I 〈…〉 e ancient Christians called Nazarites, the Antiquity of using 〈…〉 of Prayers in Churches, and also the necessity thereof, that the people might have something to say Set forms o● Prayers. Amen unto, being read in their Mother Tongue, that they may learn to pray privately, by those Prayers which they daily hear read publicly. This is too much neglected in England, God grant reformation thereof. There is no place in all the World, but four Parishes or Villages on this Mountain, where But four Parishes in all the World which speak Syriack. they speak the Syriac Tongue naturally at this day. And these are these four Villages, which I named before; at all which places we had kind entertainment, viz. First, Eden, called by the Turks, An●hora. Secondly, Hatcheeths. Thirdly, Sharry. Fourthly, Boloza, called vulgarly Blouza. And these people are called Nostranes, quasi Nazaritans, as it were Nazarites, and none but they. But more generally they are called Maronites, but this name is common to them with others. There are dwelling on one side of Mount Lybanus, towards the foot of the Mountain (and in some other places in that Country) a kind of Christians, called Drusies, who came into the Mount Lyba nus. Country with King Baldwine, and Godfrey of Bullen, when they conquered that Country, (whose Predecessors or Ancestors are thought to have been Frenchmen) and afterwards when the Saracens recoured it again, these men (whom they now call Drusies) fled into the Mountains Drusies. to save themselves; and there dwelling long, in the end their Posterity forgot all Christianity, yet used still Baptism, & retained still the names of Christians, whom the Turcomen call Rafties, that is, Infidels, because they eat Swine's flesh, which is forbidden by the Turks Law. These Turcomanny are kind, and simple people, dwelling always in the fields, following their Turcomanny. flocks, borne and brought up, living and dying in Tents, and when their flocks and herds remove, than all their men, women and children remove with their householdstuff, and houses too, which are but Tents made to remove, after the manner of the ancient Israelites: & where they found good pasture, there they pitch their Tents; the men following their flocks of sheep and herds of Cattles, the women keep their Tents, and spend their time in spinning, or carding, or knitting, or some household huswiferie, not spending their time in gossipping and gadding abroad from place to place, and from house to house, from Alehouse to Winetaverne, as many idle Huswives in England do. Yet sometimes are these simple souls abused by janissaries, who in travelling janissaries, are Soldiers. by them, take from them perforce victuals for themselves and for their horses, and give them nothing but sore stripes, if they but murmur against them. But when Christian Merchants pass by them, they will (of their own accord) kindly present them. We returned from Mount Lybanus to Tripoli, by such an intricate way, that if we had not had a Guide with us, we should have lost ourselves. Near unto Tripoli there is a Plain at lest one mile in length, full of Olive-trees and Figtrees. At the foot of this Mountain, near unto Tripoli, there is a sandy Mount which hath arisen (in the memory of some old men there yet A Mountain of Sand. living) where there was none before; and it groweth still bigger and bigger, and there is a Prophecy of it, that in time it shall overwhelm the Town. Tripoli hath the Etymology (as some say) of two Greek words, viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because the City hath been thrice built. First, on a Rocky Island, where it was overwhelmed with water. Secondly, on the Marine near unto the Sea, where it was often sacked by Cursares. And now thirdly, a mile from the Sea, where it is annoyed with sand. Our ship being not ready to set sail at our return from the Mount, but staying partly to dispatch their business, and partly for a good wind; we traveled by Land two days journey, to see Tyrus and Sidon, hard by the Sea. And at Sidon we saw the Tomb of Zabulon, the Son of jacob, held in great estimation and reverend account at this present day. Tyrus & Sidan. Tyrus is now called (by the Turks) Sur, because there beginneth the Land of Syria, which they call Sur; Tyrus is destroyed, and no such City now standing, only the name of the place Sur, or Syria. remaineth, and the place is still known where it stood. Eight miles from Tyrus towards the East, is the City Sarepta, of the Sidonians, where the Prophet Elias raised the Widow's Son from death to life. We saw also Baruta, where sometimes was a great Trade for Merchants, but from thence they removed it to Damascus, and from Damascus to Tripoli, and of late, from Tripoli to Sidon. joppa is not far from these parts, oftentimes Barks come from the one to the other. At our return we went abroad, and presently set sail for Scanderone, (as it is now called by Turks:) otherwise called Alexandretta by the Christians, which is the very bottom and Scanderone. Bottom and border of all the Straitss. utmost border of all the Straitss. The Air is very corrupt, and infecteth the bodies, and corrupteth the blood of such as continued there many days, partly by reason of the dregss of the Sea, which are driven thither: and partly by reason of two high Mountains which keep away the Sun from it a great part of the day. And it is very dangerous for strangers to come on shore, before the Sun be two hours high, and have dried up the vapours of the ground, or to stay on shore after Sunsetting. The water also near unto the Town are very unwholesome, coming from a Moorish ground; but at the Fountain, a mile off, there is exceeding good water to drink. It is far more healthful to sleep aboard then on the shore. Scanderone is in Cilicia, and Cilicia is the Country Caramonia, (as it is now called) in the lesser Asia, and is divided into two parts, viz. Torcher and Campestris. It hath on the East, the Hill Amanus: on the North, Taurus: on the West, Pamphilia: on the South, the Cicilian Sea. Scanderone is the Port for Aleppo, where all our Merchant's land their goods, and sand them up to Aleppo upon Camels. The Caravans usually make three days journey betwixt Scanderone and Aleppo. While our Camels were preparing, we took boat and went to an ancient Town by the Sea side, called at this day Byas, but of old, Tarsus, a City in Cilicia, where Saint Tarsus in Cilicic Paul was borne, mentioned Act. 22. 3. which Town is arched about (as many of their Cities are) to keep away the heat of the Sun, which Arches they call Bazars. At the Gardens near Tarsus (and likewise at other Gardens within three miles of Scanderone) we saw great store of Silkworms, which at the first be but little grains like unto Mustard seed: but by the bearing of them in womens' bosoms, they do gather an heat, whereby they come unto Silkworms. life, and so prove worms; they keep them in Tents made of reeds with one loft over another full of them, and feed them with leaves of Mulberry trees; these worms (by natural instinct) do fast often, (as some report) every third day. Here we stayed certain days to avoid the infection of Scanderone. The Mountains which obscure Scanderone, and make it more unhealthful, I take to be a part of Taurus, which is a great and famous Mountain, beginning at the Indian Sea, and rising into the North, passeth by Asia unto Moeotis, bordering upon many Countries, and is called by many names. Sometimes it is called Caucasus, which is the highest Hill in all Asia, which parteth India from Scythia, and is part of the Hill Taurus. Sometimes it is called Amanus, which Hill parteth Syria from Cilicia. And sometimes it is called by other names, according unto the Sea coasts along which it extendeth. About Scanderone there are many ravenous beasts, about the bigness of a Fox, commonly called there jackalles, engendered (as they say) of a Fox and a Wolf, which in the night make a great crying, and come to the graves, and if there have been any Corpse buried the day before, (if the grave be not well filled, with many great stones upon it) many of them together, with their feet, do scrape up the earth, and pull up the corpse and eat it. At our return from Tharsus, Edward Rose our Factor marine, provided us horses to ride to Edward Rose. Aleppo, and a janissary, called Paravan Bashaw with two jimmoglans to guard us, with necessary victuals for ourselves to spend by the way, for there are no Inns nor Victualing-houses in that Country, but travellers take victuals for themselves, and provender for their Horses with them. Our Merchants and Passengers making haste to be go from this contagious and pestiferous place Scanderone (which one very well called, The b●ne of Francs) left their goods with the Factor marine to be sent after them, because the Malims' and Muckremen (as they call the Malims' are chief Carriers. Muckremen set Horses to hire. Bylan: Master Marisons travels are since printed in a large volume by themselves, where the Reader may feast himself with the rarities and varieties of many Kingdoms. Or●ntes. Antiochia in Pisidia. Carriers) were not yet come down with their Camels to carry them up: but we met them at the Fountain of fishes near unto Scanderone. About eight miles from Scanderone, we came to a Town called Bylan, where there lieth buried an English Gentleman, named Henry Morison, who died there coming down from Aleppo, in company with his brother Master Phines' Morison, who left his Arms in that Country with these Verses under written. To thee dear Henry Morison Thy Brother Phines' here left alone: Hath left this fading memory, For Monuments, and all must die. From Bylan we came to the Plain of Antioch, and went over the River Orontes by Boat, which River parteth Antiochia and Syria. Antioch Plain is very long and large, at lest ten miles in length. We lodged the first night at Antiochia in Pisidia, an ancient Town about five and twenty miles from Scanderone, mentioned Act. 11. 26. where the Disciples were first called Christians. Here we lodged in an house, but on the bore ground, having nothing to sleep on, or to cover us, but what we brought with us, viz. a Pillow, and a Quilt at the most, and that was lodging for a Lord This Antioch hath been, as a famous, so an exceeding strong Town, situated by the Sea, and almost compassed (at the lest on both sides) with exceeding high and strong Rocks. The Inhabitants at this day are greeks, but under the government of the Turk, but for matters of Religion, ordered and ruled by their Patriarches, for the Greeks have four Patriarches to this present day, viz. The Patriarch of Antioch, the Patriarch of jerusalem, the Patriarch of Alexandria, the Patriarch of Constantinople, who ruleth all the rest. Yet as the jews, so also the Greeks to this day are without a King, and both they, and their Patriarches are but slaves to the great Turk. And although their Patriarch of Constantinople be counted their chief Patriarch: yet I have known one Milesius (a learned man indeed) who was first Patriarch of Constantinople, preferred to the place by Master Edward Barton, an English Gentleman, and Lord Ambassador for Master Barton. Before him Master Harebo●n was Ambassador. Bartons Island. Queen Elizabeth of famous memory, who for his wisdom, good government, policy, and Christian carriage, hath left an immortal fame behind him in those Countries, to this present day, and lieth buried at an Island of the Greeks, within twelve miles of Constantinople, called Bartons Island to this day. After whose death, this good man Milesius was by the Greeks displaced from being Patriarch of Constantinople: (which they durst not do whiles Master Barton was living) because, being a man of knowledge, he laboured to reform the Greeks from many of their superstitious customs. Whereupon (presently after the death of Master Barton) they said, their Patriarch was an Englishman, and no Greek, and therefore manzulled him, that is, displaced him. Yet bearing some reverence towards him for his learning, they made him Patriarch of Alexandria. And being there Patriarch, he excommunicated the Patriarch of Antiochia, because he accepted of relief at the Pope's hand, and made him come to Alexandria, to humble himself unto him, and acknowledge his fault before he would suffer him to execute his Patriarches office. Master Henry Lello (a learned, wise, and religious English Gentleman, sometime Student in Henry Lello. Oxford, and afterwards at the Inns of the Court) succeeded Master Barton in his place, and in many things exceeded him, especially in his religious carriage and unspotted life: and had not The English Ambassadors with the Great Turk have been, 1. Master Hareborn. 2. Master Barton. 3. Sir Henr. Lello. 4. Sir T. Glover. 5. Sir Paul Pinder. 6. Sir joh. Airs. 7. Sir Thomas Roe, now Lieger there for his Majesty. the times been more troublesome in his Regiment, then in the time of his Predecessor Master Barton; he would every way have go beyond him. He first of all reformed his family, and afterwards so ordered himself in his whole carriage, that he credited our Country: and after ten years government of the English Nation there, he returned into his Country with the tears of many, and with general good report of all Nations there dwelling or sojourning; and is worthily by his excellent Majesty rewarded with Knighthood for his good service. If Milesius had lived, this good Gentleman would have restored him to Constantinople, as he placed many other Archbishops both at Salonica, (of old called Thessalonica) and elsewhere. In the Mountains betwixt Scanderone and Aleppo, there are dwelling a certain kind of people, called at this day Coords, coming of the race of the ancient Parthians, who worship the Devil, and allege for their reason in so doing, that God is a good man, and will do no man harm, but that the Devil is bad, and must be pleased, jest he hurt them. There was one of our Carriers a Muccreman and Malim, named Abdel Phat, who was said to be of that Race and Religion. There is also, although not in the direct way, (yet for safety and pleasantness of the way, it is sometimes taken in the way to Aleppo) an ancient City called Achilles, where one Asan Bashaw ruleth like a King (paying duties to the Turks) successively from his Predecessors, Achilles. coming of the house of Sanballat, who hindered the building of the Temple of jerusalem, who Sanballat. Nehe. 4. 1. is called to this day, Eben Sumbolac, that is, The son of Sanballat: and all his kindred call one another, Ammiogli, that is, Brother Ammonite; for they accounted themselves of the race of the Ammonites. This Ashan Bashaw is now old, and (for the most part) referreth all matters of government to his Kinsman Vseph Bege, that is, Lord joseph. The second night, in our travel from Scanderone, we lodged at a place called, The Gardens, in the open fields, having the ground to our Bed, a stone to our Pillow (as jacob in his travel had) and the Sky to our covering. And many poor Travellers in these parts (who come unprovided) have nothing but the air for their supper, except they can meet with the first-fruits of Trees, or Herbs of the fields. We met in some places with Villages of Tents, where our janissary Paravan Bashaw (being partly feared and partly loved amongst them) brought unto us from them, Bread and Water often times. Their Bread is made all in Cakes, after the ancient manner, as Abraham entertained Angels with hearth Cakes. At one place we had also presented to us very good sweet Goat's milk, and also good sour milk, turned by Art, which is the most common Cakes. dish in those hot Countries. The day following, we came about noon to a Village, called Hanadan, eight miles on this Hanadan. side Aleppo, over against which Village, on the right hand, on the top of the hill, there is (as the jews report) the Sepulchre of the Prophet jeremy. At this Village Hanadan there are many jeremy his Sepulchre. Pigeon houses, whereof the poor people make much profit, bringing them to Aleppo to sell. At this Village we dined with Musmelons, Sambouses, and a Mucclebite. And after dinner, we Sambouses are little Pasties. Muclebite, a dish made of Eggs and Herbs. Aleppo. In the title of Psal. 60. slept an hour or two (as the custom of the Country is) and then road forwards towards Aleppo, whither we came by five of the Clock, and were kindly entertained at Cane Burgol by the worshipful Richard Colthurst Esquire, Consul for the English Nation there. Aram Sobah, some think to have been that City which is now called Aleppo. And of this Aram Sobah I found mention made, 2. Sam. 8. 3, 4, 5. And also in the title of the sixty Psalm, where mention is made of the salt Valley which is but half a day's journey from Aleppo, which is a very great Plain, without grass growing on it, the very sand whereof is good Salt naturally: after rain, being dried again by the Sun, they gather it. There is also a little Island or Mountain in the midst thereof, plain on the top, which yields the best Salt. Some jews there dwelling, do also say, that Aleppo was the City Sepheruaim: but I think it to be a better City, which some say, was called Apollonius: but I know no reason for it, except it were built by one of that name. Howsoever, it should seem this City Aleppo hath often changed her name, and that, if it were not Aram Sobah, yet to be built not fare from the place where Aram Sobah stood. But the Turks (changing the names of all places where they come) call Aleppo at this day, Halep, which signifieth Milk, because it yields great store of Milk. Aleppo is inhabited by Turks, Moors, Arabians, jews, Greeks, Armenians, Chelfalines, Nostranes, and people of sundry other Nations. The Turks come of Magog the son of japheth. The Moors are more ancient dwellers in Aleppo then Turks, and more forward and zealous in Mahometism than Turks: yea all the Churchmen amongst the Turks are Moors (whom the Turks count a base people in regard of themselves, and call them T●tss.) Yet their Churchmen they have in great reverence; and not only theirs, but they reverence Churchmen of all Turk's reverence Churchmen of all sorts. Nations, and call them holy Men, Saints, and men of God. I myself have had great experience hereof, both in the place of my abode at Aleppo, and in my journey towards jerusalem, and in other places. In Aleppo, as I have walked in the streets, both Turks and Moors, and other Nations, would very reverently salute me after the manner of their Country: yea, their very Soldiers, as I have walked in the Fields, with many other of our Nation, without a janesarie to guard us, though they have been many hundreds together, yet have they not offered either me or any of my company wrong, for my sake, but have said one to another, Hadah Cassies; that is, This is a Churchman, and therefore take heed what you do unto him, for he is a good man, &c. At jerusalem many strangers of sundry Nations understanding that I was an English Preacher, came and kissed my hand, and called me the English Patriarch. Yea, in all my ten years Travels, I never received, neither was offered wrong by any Nation but mine own Countrymen, and by them chief whom it chief concerned to protect me from wrongs: yet have I found them most forward to offer me wrong, only for doing my duty, and following the order of our Church of England: knowing that I had none of the Reverend Fathers of our Church to defend me. So would it be in England, if we had not the Reverend Fathers in God the Lord Bishops of our Church to protect us. All other Nations, both Heathen and Christian, go before us herein, in reverencing and providing for their Churchmen. The Turks honour Mad and foolish sanctity. Sheh Boubac. Sheh Mohammet a naked Santone. their Mufti (which is their chief Ruler in Ecclesiastical matters, next under the Grand Signior) as an Angelli: The Nostranes, Greeks, Armenians, Chelfalines, and Christians of all other Nations, perform double honour unto them: only in England, where there is a more learned Ministry (I speak by experience) then in any Nation in the world, they are lest of all regarded: Which maketh our Adversaries, the Papists, say, (as I have heard some of them speak in my hearing, many thousand miles from England) that if we ourselves were persuaded of the truth of our Religion, we would reverence our Churchmen as they do, and not scorn them and contemn them as we do. They also accounted fools, dumb men, and mad men, Santones, that is, Saints. And whatsoever such mad men say or do, though they take any thing out of their house, or strike them, and wound them, yet they take it in good part, and say, that they shall have good luck after it. And when such mad men die, they Canonize them for Saints, and erect stately Monuments over their graves, as we have here many examples, especially of one (who being mad) went always naked, whose name was Sheh Boubac, at whose death they bestowed great cost on his funeral, and erected an house over his grave, where (to this day) there are Lamps burning night and day, and many idle fellows (whom they call Daruises) there maintained to look unto his Sepulchre, and to receive the offerings of such as come to offer to Sheh Boubac, which they take to themselves, and there is no week but many come out of the City of Aleppo and other places, to offer. For this Sepulchre is built on an Hill, three miles from Aleppo, between the King's Garden and the Fountain of Fish. If any be sick, or in danger, they vow that if they recover or escape, they will offer so much money, or this or that good thing to Sheh Boubac. There is also such another Bedlam Saint in Aleppo yet living, whom they call Sheh Mahammet a Santone, who goeth always naked, with a Spit on his shoulders; and as he goeth thorough the streets, the Shopkeepers will offer him their Rings; and if he thrust his Spit thorough their Rings, they take it for a favour and sign of good success: The like account they make, if he take any thing from their Shop-boards, or box them or any of their house: yea, they are yet more mad upon this mad man then so, for both men and women will come unto him, and kiss his hand, * Cotovicus pag. 455. 〈◊〉. Huros. & Syr. mentioneth this naked fool, and saith, that each other day he washeth his naked body at the Fountain of the great Can, and presently the water is reputed holy; drunk and carried to sick folks by the Moors. His Cell is like Vulcan's shop, where he lieth on the ground, is attended with Daruises, which beg alms, and gather Beasts bones to make fire, sometimes he, sometimes they signing. Some women desiring issue, kiss his general member (which is always naked) and departed joyful. H●e 〈◊〉 Flies, Dogs eyes raw, and with his Spit used to pursue any D●g he saw, for that Purpose, &c. A fit glass to look upon suporstition. Daruises. or any other part, sometimes his thighs, and ask him counsel, for they hold that mad men's souls are in Heaven talking with God, and that he revealeth secrets unto them. In regard whereof, the Pashas themselves oftentimes, and chief Captains will come unto him with some present, and kiss some part of his naked body, and ask him whether they shall go to battle or not, and what success they shall have in war: And look whatsoever he saith, they hold it for an Oracle. Not long since, the Turks had a victory against the Christians; and at their return, they reported that this naked Santone, Sheh Mahammet of Aleppo, was seen naked in the field, fight against their enemies, and that by his help they over-came them, although he were not near them by many thousand miles. Whereby you may see how the Devil doth delude them still, as he did their Forefathers at the first by Mahomet's Machiaveilian devices. Their Daruises also they have in such reputation, that oftentimes great Pashas, when they are in disfavour with the King, and fear either loss of life, or goods, or both, to avoid danger, will turn Daruises, and then they accounted themselves privileged persons from the rigour of their Law. The witness of a Daruise or of a Churchman, will pass better than any man's witness besides, yea, better than Shereffes whom they accounted of Mahomet's kindred, and they are known from others by their green Sashes, which no man else may wear: for green they accounted Mahomet's colour, and if they see any Christian wearing a garment of that colour, they will cut it from his back, and beat him, and ask him how he dare presume to wear Mahomet's colour, and whether he be Kin to God or not? This I have known put in practice upon Christians (not acquainted with the customs of the Country) since my coming: one for having but green Shoestrings, had his Shoes taken away. Another wearing green Breeches under his Gown (being espied) had his Breeches cut off, and he reviled and beaten. The Turks have no Printing amongst them, but all their Law and their Religion is written in the Morisco tongue, that is, the Arabic tongue. And he is accounted a learned man amongst them, that can writ and read. And as for the Latin tongue, he is a rare man amongst them that can speak it. Some few amongst them have the Italian tongue: and many (especially in and about Constantinople) speak the vulgar Greek, that is, Romeica tongue. For in Constantinople there are as many Grecians and Hebrues as Turks. The poor, amongst the Moors and Syntana Fissa. Turks at Aleppo, beg oftentimes in the streets, in the name and for the sake of Syntana Fissa, who was (as they say) a Whore of Charity, and would prostitute herself to any man Bacsheese (as they say in the Arabic tongue) that is gratis freely. The Diet of the Turks is not sumptuous, for the most common dish is Pilaw, which is good Diet of the Turks. Pilawe. savoury meat made of Rice, and small morsels of Mutton boiled therein, and sometimes roasted Buckones, (that is, small bits or morsels of flesh.) Their more costly fare is Sambouses and Muclebites. Sambouses are made of Paste, like a great round Pastry, with variety of Herbs and meats therein, not minced, but in Buckones. A Muclebite is a dish made of Eggs and Herbs. Their smaller Sambouses are more common, not so big as a man's hand, like a square Pastry, with minced meat therein. They have also variety of Helloway, that is, sweet meats compounded in such sort, as are not to be seen elsewhere. The poorer sort feed on Herbs and Fruits of the Trees. Their most common drink is Coffa, which is a black kind of drink, made of a kind Coffa. of Pulse like Pease, called Coava; which being ground in the Mill, and boiled in water, they drink it as hot as they can suffer it; which they find to agreed very well with them against their crudities, and feeding on Herbs and raw meats. Other compounded drinks they have, called Sherbet, made of Water and Sugar, or Honey, with Snow therein to make it cool; for although the Country be hot, yet they keep Snow all the year long to cool their drink. It is accounted a great courtesy amongst them to give unto their friends when they come to visit them, a Fin-ion or Scudella of Coffa, which is more wholesome than toothsome, for it causeth good concoction, and driveth away drowsiness. Some of them will also drink Bersh or Opium, which maketh them forget themselves, and talk idly of Castles in the Air, as though they saw Visions, and heard Revelations. Their Coffa houses are more common than Alehouses in England; but they use not so much to sit in the houses, as on Benches on both sides the Coffa houses. streets, near unto a Coffa house, every man with his Fin-ion full; which being smoking hot, they use to put it to their Noses and Ears, and then sup it off by leisure, being full of idle and Alehouse talk, whiles they are amongst themselves drinking of it; if there be any news, it is talked off there. They have also excellent good fountain waters in most places of that Country, which is a common drink amongst them, especially in Summer time, and in their travels at all times of the year. Some of our Merchants have weighed their water and ours in England, when they have come Water lighter there than here. home, and have found their water lighter than ours by four ounces in the pound; and the lighter the water is, the more pleasant it is to drink, and goeth down more delectably, as if it were Milk rather than water. In great Cities where the Fountains are either fare off, or not so plentiful, there are certain poor men, which go about the streets from morning to night, with a Bear's skin full of water, sewed up and fastened about his shoulders like a Tinker's Budget, with a Bowl of Brass in his hand, and offereth water freely to them that pass by, except they give them any thing in courtesy, (some seldom times.) The greatest part of them Salutations of the Turks. are very courteous people amongst themselves, saluting one another at their meetings, with their hand on their breast (for they never uncover their head) with these words: Salam Alike Sultanum: that is, Peace be unto you Sir. Whereunto the other replieth, Alekem Salam: that is, Peace be to you also. And sometimes thus: Elph Marhabba tanum. Or in Turkish, thus: Hosh Geldanos, Sophi Geldanos: that is, Welcome my dear friend. And in the Morning, Subalkier Sultanum, that is, Good morrow Sir: and in the Evening, thus, Misalker Sultanum, that is, Good even Sir. And when friends and acquaintance meet, who have not seen one another many days before, they salute one another in Turkish, thus: Neder halen? that is, how do you? In Arabic, thus, Ish halac Seedi? that is, How do you Sir? And Ish babtac? that is, how doth thy Gate? (meaning all within his Gate) and so proceed by particulars, to ask how doth thy Child, Slave, Horse, Cat, Dog, Ass, &c. and every thing in the house, except his Wife; for that is held a very unkind question, and not suuall amongst them, And if a man come to their houses, and at the door inquire of the Children for their Father, they will answer him: but if he inquire for the Mother, they will throw stones at him and revile him. Their women (as hath been showed before) have little liberty to come abroad, except it be on the Eeve before their Sabbath (which is Thursday) to weep at the graves of the dead, or to the Bannios or hot Baths to wash themselves (as the use of the Country is.) And when they come abroad, they are always masked; for it is accounted a shame for a Woman to be seen bare-faced: yea, they are so jealous and suspicious over them, that Fathers will not suffer their own Sons, after they come to fourteen years of age, to see their Mothers. These be their common salutations one to another. Their more special salutations to great Personages are these. When a man cometh to salute the great Turk, or Grand Signior himself (into whose presence few are admitted except Ambassadors and great Personages) they are led between two by the arms, for fear of a stab, by which means one of their Grand Signiors was once killed, and when they return, they go backwards; for it is accounted a disgrace to turn their back parts to a great man. In like manner they salute their Pashas, and other great Men (but not led by the arms) but with their hands on the breast, bowing down their heads to kiss the skirt of his Garment, pronouncing these words, Ollah towal emrac Seedi, that is, God prolong your days Sir. And so long as they talk with a Bashaw, they stand with their hands on their breast Maiden-like, and bow low at their departure, and go backward. They never uncover their heads unto any man, not not to the King himself; yea, it is a word of reproach amongst them, to say, when they mislike a matter, I had as lief thou show'dst me thy bore head. They call one another diversely, and not always by their names, but sometimes by their father's Calling, Trade, or Degree: as Eben Sultan, that is, The son of a King: Eben Terzi, The Names. son of a Tailor. And sometimes by their father's qualities, as Eben Sacran, that is, The son of a Drunkard. And sometimes by their Marks, as Colac cis, that is, A man without ears: Cowsi Sepher, that is, Sepher with the thin beard. And sometimes by their Stature, as Towill, that is, A tall man: Sgire rugiall, that is, A little man. And sometimes by their Offices, as I-asgee, that is, A Secretary: Nibe, that is, A Clerk, &c. And sometimes by their humours, as Chiplac, that is, A naked man: or, One who was of a humour to wear no clothes but breeches. But their common word of courtesy either to strangers, or such whose names they know not, or whom they purpose to reverence, is Chillabee, that is, Gentleman. And there is no man amongst them of any degree, will refuse to answer to any of these names. But if Nature have marked them either with goggle eyes, bunch backs, lame legs, or any other infirmity or deformity, as they are known by it, so they are content to be called by it. But they have go on pilgrimage to their holy City Mecha, where their Prophet Mahomet was buried, at their return are called Hogies, that is, Pilgrims, as Hogie Tahar, Hogie Mahammet, &c. which is counted a word of great grace and credit amongst them. And the witness of an Hogie, will be taken before any other. There are also many Arabians in Aleppo, called vulgarly, Arabs or Bedweens. They have two Kings at this day, viz. Dandan and Aborisha; the one their lawful King, the other an Usurper; and some follow the one, and some the other, and are bitter enemies one to another; yet have I seldom heard of any great wars betwixt them, for they seldom meet. They never come into any walled Towns or Cities, for fear of treason: but live in Tents, and are here to day, and many hundred miles off within few days after. They are a base, beggarly, and roguish people, wandering up and down, and living by spoil, which they accounted no sin, because they are Mahomet's countrymen, and he allowed them liberty to live by theft. Yet their Kings do no great harm, but take Toll or Tribute of the Caravans as they pass by, which if they pay willingly, they pass quietly, and are not rob, but a little exacted upon. One of their Kings hath often times pitched his Tents near unto the City of Aleppo, and many Merchants being desirous to see them and their order, took occasion to present him with some small Present or other, which he took very kindly, and admitted them to his Table, and gave them a Tent to lodge in all night: on the morrow for breake-fast one of them made him a minsed Pie, and set it before him hot as it came out of the Oven: And when he saw it cut up and opened, and perceived smoke to come out of it, he shrunk backe, fearing it had been some engine to destroy him, and that the fire would follow after the smoke. But when he perceived no fire followed the smoke, he was content to taste of it, and highly commended it, as the daintiest dish that ever he tasted of in his life. These Arabian Kings never keep any money in their purses, but spend it as fast as they find it, and when they want, with their Sword they seek a new purchase. Some are Soldiers, fight faithfully on any side that will give them pay. Some of this roguish Arabian Race follow neither of their Kings, but wander from place to place in Caves and Rocks, and live by their Sword, not only robbing, but kill such as they can overcome. Others of them (of a better mind) so journey in Cities of Trade and Traffic, and make themselves servants to any Nation that will set them on work, and well reward them. Some of them are Horse-keepers, some Bastages, that is, Porters, and some under-cookes in Kitchins, and are very serviceable. But for the most part their Lodgings are on some Dunghill or other, or odd corner of the City, with some silly Tent over their heads. Their wives wear Rings in their Noses, either of silver or brass, fastened to the middle gristle of their Nose, and colour their Lips blue with Indigo, and go always barelegged and barefooted, with Plates or Rings of brass above their ankles, and bracelets of brass about their hands. They are people which can and do endure great hardness and misery, both for Diet and Lodging. Their Women are skilful in mourning and crying by Art, and therefore they are hired to cry at the Funerals of Turks and Moors oftentimes, tearing their hair, and making all their face blue with Indigo. There are here spoken so many several Languages as there are several Nations here dwelling or sojourning, every Nation (amongst themselves) speaking their own language. And here are of most Nations in the World some, who either come with their Merchandise to cell or buy commodities, or sojourn here as strangers, or else have access and recess to this City as Travellers. But of all Christian languages, the Italian tongue is most used, and therewithal a man may travel furthest. But of all the oriental Tongues, these four are most spoken in these parts, Arabic, Turkish, Armenian, and Persian, or Agimesco. Besides all these Mahometans (which I have already named) there are many jews in Constantinople, Aleppo, Damascus, Babylon, Grand Cairo, and every great City and Place of Merchandise, throughout all the Turks Dominions, who are known by their Hats: for they were accustomed to wear read Hats without brims at my first coming: But lately (the head Vizier being their enemy) they are constrained to wear Hats of blue cloth, because read was accounted too stately, and Princelike a colour for them to wear. They are of more vile account in the sight of Turks than Christians; insomuch that if a jew would turn Turk, he must first turn Christian before they will admit him to be a Turk. Yea, it is a word of reproach amongst the Turks, and a usual protestation amongst them, when they are falsely accused of any crime, to clear themselves they use to protest in this manner, If this be true, than God grant I may die a jew. And the jews in like cases use to say, If this be not a false accusation; then God grant I may die a Christian, praying better for themselves then they believe, and as all of them must be that shall be saved. And the poor Christians sojourning and dwelling in these parts, do hate them very uncharitably and irreligiously: (in that we read Rom. 11. many Arguments proving that they shall be converted again) for on Good Friday in many places (especially at Zante) Jews stoned on good Friday. they throw stones at them, insomuch that they dare not come out of their houses all that day, and yet are scarce in safety in their houses, for they use to throw stones at their windows and doors, and on the roof of their houses. On Thursday about noon, the jews begin to keep within doors, and continued there with their doors shut until Saturday about noon, for if they come forth before that time they are sure to be stoned, but after noon on Easter Eeve if they come abroad, they may pass as quietly as ever they did. And some ignorant Christians refuse Superstition. to eat of their meat or bread: their reason is, because the jews refuse to eat or drink with Christians to this day, or to eat any meat that Christians kill. But it is not unusual amongst Christians of better knowledge, to eat of the jews meat, which ordinarily they buy of them: for the jews to this day eat not of the hinder part of any beast, but only of the former parts, and cell the hinder quarters of their Beef, Mutton, Kids, Goats, &c. to Christians. They observe still all their old Ceremonies and Feasts, Sacrifices only excepted. Yet some of them have confessed, that their Physicians kill some Christian Patient or other, whom they have under their hands at that time, in stead of a Sacrifice. If a man die without Children, the next Brother taketh his Wife, and raiseth up seed unto his Brother: and they still marry in their own Kindred. Many of them are rich Merchants: some of them Drogomen, and some Brokers. Most of them are very crafty and deceitful people. They have no Beggars amongst them, but many Thiefs, and some who steal for necessity, because they dare not beg. All matters of controversy betwixt themselves, are brought before their Cakam to decide, who is their chief Churchman. Most of the jews can read Hebrew, but few of them speak it, except it be in two places in Turkey, and that is at Salonica, formerly called Thessalonica, a City in Macedonia, by the Gulf Thermaicus; and at Safetta in the Holy Land, near unto the Sea of Galilee: Which two places Two Universities. are as it were Universities, or Schools of learning amongst them. Among all the sorts of Christians, there is amongst the Maronites an ancient company of Christians, called vulgarly Nostranes, quasi Nazaritans, of the Sect of the Nazarites, more civil and harmless people than any of the rest. Their Country is Mount Lybanus (as I wrote unto you heretofore) but many of them devil at Aleppo, whereof some of them are Cassises, that is, Churchmen; some of them are Cooks, and servants unto English Merchants and others; some Artificers: All of them live somewhat poorly, but they are more honest and true in their conversation then any of the rest, especially at their first coming from Mount Lybanus to devil in Aleppo; and many, during their continuance there, if they be not corrupted by other wicked Nations there dwelling: in whom I observed more by experience than I heard of them, or noted in them when I was amongst them at Mount Lybanus. And especially for the manner of their marriage, and how they honour the same. They buy their wives of their Fathers (as others there dwelling, do) but never see them until they come to be married, nor then neither until the marriage be solemnised betwixt them: for there is a partition in the place where they meet to be married, and the Man and his Friends stand on the one side, and the young Woman and her Friends on the other side, where they may hear, but not see one another, until the Cassies bid the young Man put his hand thorough an hole in the wall, and take his Wife by the hand. And whiles they have hand in hand, the Mother of the Maid cometh with some sharp instrument made for the purpose, and all to bepricketh the new married man's hand, and maketh it bleed. And if he let her hand go when he feeleth his hand smart, they hold it for a sign that he will not love her: But if he hold fast (notwithstanding the smart) and wring her hard by the hand until she cry, rather than he will once shrink, than he is counted a loving man, and her friends are glad that they have bestowed her on him. And how they honour Marriage above others, I observed by the naming of their first manchild. For as amongst us the women, when they are married, loose their Surnames, and are surnamed by the husband's surname, and children likewise; so amongst them the father loseth his name, and is called by the name of his eldest son, in this manner. I have known a Nostrane, whose name was Mou-se, that is, Moses, who having a manchild, named him Useph, that is, joseph, and then was the father no more called Mouse, Moses, but Above Useph, that is, The father of joseph. Another whose name was Useph, named his eldest son Pher-iolla, after which he was no more called Useph, but Above Pher-iolla, The father of Pher-iolla. Another man called I●brael, that is, Gabriel, his son at the time of Baptism being named Mouse, he always after was called Above Mouse, that is, The father of Moses: such an honour do they accounted it to be the father of a manchild. These Nostranes reverence their Cassises greatly, and kiss their hand wheresoever they meet liturgy read. them: yet are most of them altogether unlearned, having only the knowledge of the Syriac Tongue, wherein their liturgy is read. They keep their Feasts at the same time as we do; viz. Christmas, Easter, and Whitsuntide: and at Christmas on the Twelfth day in the morning, called Epiphanie, their young men have a custom (betimes in the morning) to leap naked into the water: I could never hear any reason of their so doing, but Uzansa de press, The custom of their Country. And though it be then very cold, yet they persuade themselves, and others, that then it is hotter than at any other time, and that the water than hath an extraordinary virtue to wash away their sins. On Monday in Easter week and Whitsun week, these Nostranes go with their Cassises to the graves of the dead, and there kneel down, and burn incense, and pray at every grave. The Chelfalines are Christians, dwelling upon the borders of Persia, between Mesopotamia and Persia, at a place called Chelfa. These bring Silk to Aleppo to sell. They are plain dealing people: If a man pay them money, and (by over-reckoning himself) give them more than their due, though there be but one piece over, so soon as they perceive it, though it be many days after, they will bring it backe again, and restore it, and think they shall never return safely into their Country, if they should not make restitution thereof. These people persuade themselves, and report unto others, that they devil in that place which was called Eden, whereinto Adam was put to keep it and dress it. The Greeks in Aleppo are very poor, for they are there (for the most part) but Brokers or Eden. Bastages, that is, Porters; and many of their women as light as water, maintaining their husbands, themselves, and their families, by prostituting their bodies to others. And their own husbands are oftentimes their Panders or procurers to bring them Customers. But the Greeks that live at Constantinople, are many of them great Merchants, and very rich; but exceeding proud, and sumptuous in apparel, even the basest of them, and especially their women, who though they be but Cobbler's wives, or poor Artificers wives, yet they go in Gowns of Satin, Cobbler's wives in Satin Gowns. and Taffeta, yea, of Cloth of silver and gold, adorned with Precious stones, and many Gems, and jewels about their necks and hands. They care not how they pinch their bellies, so that they may have fine apparel on their backs. And at the time of their Marriage, the women condition with their husbands to found them decent apparel, and convenient diet, and bring them before their Patriarch of Constantinople to confirm it; which, if it be not performed accordingly, if they complain to their Patriarch, they are divorced presently, and she taketh an He instanceth of one Sophia, which for brevity is omitted. other man to her husband, better able to maintain her: and he may marry another woman if he please. And both at Constantinople, Aleppo, and other places of Turkey, where there is trafficking, and trading of Merchants, it is no rare matter for Popish Christians of sundry other Countries, to Cut Cabin, (as they call it) that is, to take any woman of that Country where they sojourn, (Turkish women only excepted, for it is death for a Christian to meddle with them) and when they have bought them, and enrolled them in the Cadies' Book, to use them as wives so long as they sojourn in that Country, and maintain them gallantly, to the consuming of their wealth, diminishing of their health, and endangering of their own souls. And when they departed out of that Country, they shake off these their sweetheart's, and leave them to shifted for themselves and their children. And this they accounted no sin, or at leastwise such a sin as may be washed away, with a little holy water. And these are the virtues which many Christians learn by sojourning long in Heathen Countries. Every Bashaw who hath government over others in a City or Country, tyranniseth over those which are under their regiment; and sometimes strangleth, sometimes beheadeth, and sometimes puts unto terrible tortures those who offend. Yea, oftentimes without offence; only because they are rich and have fair houses, the Bashaw will lay to their charge, such things as he himself knoweth to be untrue, and put them to death that he may seize upon his goods. There was a Sheriff or a Green-head in Aleppo, whom they accounted Mahomet's kindred, who offending the Bashaw, and braving him in terms, as though he durst not punish him, he caused one of his Officers to go with him home, and when he came before his own door, openly in the street to break both his legs and arms, and there let him lie, and no man durst found fault, or give him food; or Physician, or Chirurgeon come to him; or wife or servants take him into house, but there he lay all day, and should so have continued until he had died for hunger, or Dogs eaten him, had not his friends given money to the Bashaw to have his throat cut, to rid him out of his pain. And this is a common punishment amongst them. And sometimes for small offences, they will lay a man down on his back, and hoist up his feet, and with a cudgel give them three hundred or four hundred blows on the soles of their feet, whereby many are lamed. And some they set on a sharp stake naked, which cometh from his fundament up to his mouth, if he found not favour to have his throat cut sooner. And some are ganched in this manner; they are drawn up by a rope fastened about their arms, to the top of a Gazouke or Gibbet full of hooks, and let downwards again, and on what part soever any hook taketh hold, by that they hung, until they die for hunger. And some in like sort are drawn over a Gibbet, and they being compassed about the naked waste with a small cord, the cord is drawn by two men to make them draw up their breath, and still pulled straighter and straighter, until they be so narrow in the waste, that they may easily be cut off by the middle at one blow, and then the upper part is let down on a hot grid-iron, and there seared up, to keep them in sense and feeling of pain so long as is possible, and the neither part is thrown to the Dogs, &c. They, whom they call Franckes or Freemen, live in greater security amongst them than their own People, by reason that they are governed by Consuls, of their own Nation, and those Consuls also are backed by Ambassadors, for the same Nations which are always Leigers at Constantinople: and when their Consuls abroad are offered wrong, they writ unto the Ambassadors, how, and by whom they are wronged: and then the Ambassador procureth from the Great Turk, commandments to the Bashaw of Aleppo to redress their wrongs, and punish such as offend them. Otherwise there were no dwelling for Francs amongst them, but they should be used like slaves by every slave. And notwithstanding, their Consuls and Ambassadors to, yet they are oftentimes abused by Turks, both in words and deeds. In words they revile them, as the Egyptians did the Israelites, and call them Gours, that is, Infidels; and Cupec, that is, Dog; and Canzier, that is, Hog; and by many other odious and reproachful names. And though they strike them, yet dare they not strike again, left they loose their hand, or be worse used. They also oftentimes make Auenias of them, that is, false accusations; and suborn false witnesses to confirm it to be true: and no Christians word will be taken against a Turk, for they accounted us Infidels, and call themselves Musselmen, that is, True believers. This misery abroad will make us love our own Country the better when we come thither. And that is the best lesson which I have learned in my travels, Mundi contemptum, that is, The contempt of the world. And Saint Paul's lesson, Phil. 4. 11. In whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. O how happy are you in England, if you knew your own happiness? But as the prodigal son, until he was pinched with penury abroad, never considered the plenty of his father's house: So many in England know not their own felicity, because they do not know the miseries of others. But if they were here in this Heathen Country, they would know what it is to live in a Christian Commonwealth, under the government of a godly King, who ruleth by Law and not by lust; where there is plenty and peace, and preaching of the Gospel, and many other godly blessings, which others want. And GOD long continued his mercies to our noble King james, and his whole Realms, and give us grace as fare to excel other Nations in thankfulness as we do in happiness. And thus for present I commend you to the most gracious protection of the Almighty JEHOVAH, beseeching him, (if it be his will) to sand us a joyful meeting, both in this world, and in the world to come. Amen. Part of another Letter of Master WILLIAM BIDDULPH, from jerusalem. Worshipful and my singular good friend, I being now (by the providence of GOD) at jerusalem, Captus amore tui, raptus honore loci, for the love I bear to you, and delight I conceive in this famous place, where our sweet Saviour Christ vouchsafed once his blessed bodily presence; I could not but remember you with some salutation from hence, having such choice of Messengers (by reason of the great concourse of people unto this place at this present, from sundry places of Christendom) to transport my Letters unto you: Nothing doubting but that as my former Letters (which I have heretofore written unto you both from Aleppo, and other places) concerning my former voyages, and such things as (by diligent observation) I noted in my travels, were acceptable unto you; so that this shall be much more acceptable, both in regard of the Place from whence it came, as also of the matter subject herein contained; being my Voyage from Aleppo in Syria Comagena, to jerusalem, undertaken this present year 1600. not moved as Pilgrims with any superstitious devotion to see Relics, or worship such places as they accounted holy; but as Travellers and Merchants, occasioned by Dearth and Sickness, Pestilence, and Famine in the City where we sojourn: which two are such fellowlike companions, that the Grecians distinguish them but by one Letter, calling the Pestilence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Famine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: By reason whereof all Traffic was hindered. and those Merchants whom they call franks, or Freemen, either removed to other places; or such as stayed in the City, caused their gates to be shut up, and came not abroad until Sol entered into Leo, which is usually the twelfth or thirteenth The Plague ceaseth by instuence of the Heavens. day of july, at which time the Plague still ceaseth in this place, though it be never so great, and all that are then sick, amend; and such as then come abroad, need not fear any danger. The Turks, Moors, Arabians, and other Mahometans, never remove for fear of any sickness, nor refuse any man's company infected therewith; for they say, every man's fortune is written in his forehead, and that they shall not dye before their time; not knowing what it is to tempt God, and to refuse ordinary means. But in this interim, from the beginning of this sickness (which was in March) until the expected and undoubted end, when the Sun entereth into Leo, we whose names are subscribed (for causes above mentioned) took our Voyage from Aleppo towards jerusalem, having Letters of commendation, from Clarissimo Imo the Venice Consul, and sundry others of the chief Italian Merchants, to their Padres at jerusalem, for our kind usage there, with liberty of conscience. Anno Dom. 1600. The ninth of March, after Dinner we set forth, guarded with janissaries, and accompanied with sundry English, Italian, and French Merchants, who in kindness road with us seven or eight miles, to bring us on the way, and then returned to Aleppo. But most of our English Merchants brought us to Cane Toman, ten miles from Aleppo, where we made merry Cane Toman. with such good cheer as we brought with us. For there was nothing to be had for money but Goat's Milk, whereof we had as much as we would. Here we purposed to have slept all night, but having no other Beds but the hard ground, with Lacobs' Pillow (a good hard stone) under our heads, unaccustomed to such Down Beds, we could not sleep, but spent the time in honest mirth until it was past midnight, and then our friends took their leave of us, and returned towards Aleppo, and we proceeded in our journey towards jerusalem. The night being dark, and the way dangerous and thievish, our janissary, Byram Bashaw, willed us every one to take a match lighted in our hands, and to whirl it about, that the fire might be seen the further, to terrify the Thiefs, left they should surprise us on the sudden. And when we came to suspicious places (as Caves, Rocks, Barns, or odd Cottages in the way) our janissary used to ride before; and as Fowlers beat upon Bushes for Birds, so he (with his Lance) would strike and beat upon such places, jest wild Arabs (which lie lurking in such places) should steal upon us on the sudden. When the day appeared, our way was pleasant and comfortable unto us, until we came to a Village called Saracoope, whither we came about noon, the tenth of March. And Saracoope● because our Seisenars or Sumptor Horses (which carried provision for Man and Horse, as the custom of the Country is) were tired, and we ourselves also (for want of sleep the night passed) wearied and hungry, we were constrained to lodge there all night on the hard ground by our Horse heels, in an old Cane distant from Cane Toman eight and twenty miles. The eleventh of March, betimes in the morning we departed from Saracoope, and came betimes in the afternoon to a fine Village called Marrah, where there is a very fair new Marrah. Cane builded by Amrath (commonly called M●rat) Chillabee, sometimes Defterdare, that is, Treasurer of Aleppo, and afterwards of Damascus, who for the refuge of Travellers, and their protection against Thiefs, built a stately strong Cane like unto Manner of their Canes. Leaden Hall in London, or rather the Exchange in London, where there are fair upper Rooms for great men in their Travels, and the neither Rooms are for ordinary Travellers and their Horses, but in hot weather the best make choice to sleep on the ground in low Rooms, rather than in their Chambers. The Founder hereof also ordained, that all Travellers that way should have their entertainment there of his cost. He alloweth them Bread, Pillaw, and Mutton, which our janissaries accepted off; but we scorning relief from the Turks without money, sent unto the Village, where (besides our own provision which we brought with us) we had also other good things for money. Marrah is distant from Saracoope, four and twenty miles. The twelfth of March was a very rainy day, yet we traveled all the forenoon, until we Lacmine. came to a Village, called Lacmine, which a fare off made show of a very fair Village; but when we came thither, we found it so ruinous, that there was not one house able to shroud us from the extremity of the shower: the Inhabitants thereof having forsaken it, and fled into the Mountains to devil, for fear of the I 〈…〉 ies of Damascu●'s, who travelling that way used to take from them, not only victuals for themselves, & Provender for their Horses without money, but whatsoever things else they found in their houses. Only there was a little Church or Chapel Wretel ed slavery. in good preparation, wherinto (for a little money) we obtained leave to enter, ourselves with our horses & carriage, & there we brought out our victuals, & refreshed ourselves, and baited our horses, and rested until it left raining. After the shower, while our Horses were preparing, we walked into the fields near unto the Church, & saw many poor people gathering Mallows and Miserable Poverty. three leafed grass, and asked them what they did with it: and they answered, that it was all their food; and that they boiled it, and did eat it: then we took pity on them, and gave them bread, which they received very joyfully, and blessed God that there was bread in the World, and said, they had not seen any bread the space of many months. The shower ceasing, we road from this Chapel and Village of Lack money (I should have said Lacmin, but might say, lack men and money too) and road forward until we came unto a Village or Town called Tyaba, where (because it was near night) we desired to lodge, but could not be admitted into any house for any money, whereupon our chief janissary, Byram Bashaw went into an house, and offered to pull man, woman, and child out of the house, that we might bring in our Horses, and lodge there ourselves. But when we saw what pitiful lamentation they made, we entreated our janissary either to perswade them for money, or to let them alone. And understanding that there was a fair City in our way, ten miles off, we five, with our janissary, being well horsed, road thither, and left our carriage with the rest of our company at Tyaba, to come to us Tyaba. betimes in the morning. This City is now commonly called Aman, but of old it was called Hamath, 2. Kings 17. Here we lodged in a fair Cane, but on the cold ground, and upon the hard stones, and thought Aman. ourselves well provided for, that we had an house over our heads to keep us dry. Hamath is from Marrah, about five and thirty miles. On the fourteenth of March we traveled from Hemse. Hamath, ●●pleasant way, & a short day's journey, to a fine Town called vulgarly Hemse, but formerly Hus, distant from Hamath, but twenty miles. This is said to have been the City where job dwelled, and is to this day called by the Christians inhabiting in those borders, jobs City. And jobs City. there is a fruitful Valley near unto it, called the Valley of Hus, and a Castle not fare off, in the way of Tripoli, called Hus Castle to this day. But I make some doubt whether job were ever at place, for job is said to have dwelled amongst the Edomites, or wicked Idumeans: and Idumaea Hus. bordered upon Arabia Foelix, and not near Syria, where this City called Hus standeth. On the fifteenth day of March, we went from Hus towards Damascus, which is four days journey off, and all the way (until we came within ten miles of D●●ascus') is a Desert, un-inhabited, and a Thievish way; only there are erected in the way certain Canes to lodge in. But if they bring not provision with them both for man and horse, and some Quilt or Pillow to sleep on, the hard stones must be their Bed, and the Air their Supper: for some of their Canes are nothing but stone walls to keep out Theeeves. In Cities they have very stately Canes, but not for Travellers, but for themselves to devil in; for every rich man calleth his house a Cane. But the Canes that stand in high ways, are in Charity erected by great men, for the protection of Travellers; but most of them are very badly kept, and are worse than Stables. Our first day's journey from Hus was a very uncomfortable and dangerove Desert: we saw no House all the way until we came unto a Village called Hassi●, where we lodged in an old Castle distant from Hus two and twenty miles. Hassia. The sixteenth of March, from Hassia, we road to an ancient Christian Town called Charrah. where our provision being spent, we made supply thereof, and bought Bread and Wine of Charrah. the Christians there dwelling. It is inhabited by Greeks and Turks, but governed by Turks only. There is but one Church in the Town, which is dedicated to Saint Nicholas, by the Christians who first builded it. But both Christians and Turks pray therein: the Christians on the one side or I'll of the Church, and the Turks on the other. But the Christians are overruled by the Turks, and constrained to found them Oil to their Lamps in the Church. For the Turks not only burn Lamps in their Churches every night, but during the whole time of their Lent they beset the battlements of their Steeples round about with Lamps. But when their Lent is ended, they burn Lamps in their Steeples only once a week, and that is on Thursday at night, which is the Eeve before their Sabbath. After we had refreshed ourselves here, half the day being not yet spent, we road from hence to a poor Village called Nebecke, or (as they pronounce it) Ne●●keh, where we lodged in an old Cane, distant from Hassia seven and twenty miles. And understanding at this place, that the way that we were to pass on the morrow, Nebecke. was full of Arabs, and that two days before, many men were found in the way killed by them, we feared to go any further. Yet meeting with company contrary to expectation, March the seventeenth we went forwards, and saw no house nor company all the day long besides ourselves, until we came to a Village called Cotifey, where we lodged in a very stately new Cane, C●tifey. built by Synan Bashaw; and not altogether finished. This Cane doth fare exceed that at Marrah, (before mentioned) for hereunto is adjoined a fair new Church and a Bazar, that is a Market Excellent Cane. place where Travellers may buy many good things. here is also meat for Travellers, and Provender for their Horses to be had of the Found●●● 〈◊〉. And in the middle of this Cane, there is a fair large Fountain of water, of hewed stones four square, wherein there is exceeding good water for Travellers to drink, and Chambers for their Lodging: but if they will have any Beds, they must bring them with them, or sleep on the hard ground, as most men that travel that way are wont to do. The eighteenth of March, from Cotifey, we had not much more than twenty miles to Damascus. Dangerous way. The first ten miles was a Desert, and dangerous way, and we hardly escaped danger; for an Arabian Horseman seeing us come, stood as a Spy in our way, to view our strength, and marked every one of us very narrowly, and what weapons we had; and then road up an high Mountain, as fast as if it had been plain ground, to acquaint his companions what a prey he had found for them. Whereupon our janissary cast aside his upper garment, being a Gamberlooke, and bade us all make ready our Weapons, and he himself road before us with his Lance on his shoulders, expecting their coming upon us suddenly: but they having espied (from the top of the Mountain) fifty janissaries of Damascus at the lest, with their jimmoglans coming after us, came not, and so by the providence of God we escaped their hands. The other part of our way to Damascus, was a pleasant Plain of ten miles in length, having many fruitful Villages, fine Rivers, and pleasant Gardens thereon. At our entrance into this Plain or Valley, riding down an Hill, we beheld the prospect of Damascus ten miles off, whither we came about two of the clock in the afternoon, and took up our Lodging in the middle of the City, at a Cane called in Morisco, Cane Nebbe, that is, The Cane of the Prophet; but by the Turks; Cane Haramin, where we hired three Chambers for our money, and our Servants bought our meat, and dressed it themselves, as they did also all the rest of the way where we could get any thing. To this end we took a Cook with us, and other Servants from Aleppo, to dress our meat, and to look to our Horses. here we met with Frenchmen, and other Christians, staying for company to go to jerusalem. At Damascus many jewish Merchants, and Greeks, and others, knew some of us, and came to salute us, and present us with such good things as they had, both Wine, and Bread, and Kids, and Fruit, &c. and lent us very good Beds with sheets and other furniture, which refreshed well our wearied bodies. The nineteenth and twentieth of March, we stayed at Damascus to rest ourselves, and see the City. Damascus is a most ancient City, and as Esay spoke of it in his time, The head of Aram is Damascus, Damascus. Isa. 7. 8. so Damascus is the chiefest City of Syria to this day. The situation thereof is most pleasant, being built on a plain ground, strongly walled about, and a strong Castle therein, with many fine Rivers running on every side of it, especially Abanah, and Pharpar, mentioned, 2. Kings 5. which now are divided into many heads. The Turks say, that their Prophet The pleasant situation. Mahomet was once at Damascus, and that when he saw the pleasant situation of it, and beheld the stately prospect of it, excelling all others that ever he saw before; refused to enter into the City, jest the pleasantness thereof should ravish him, and move him there to settle an Earthly Paradise, and hinder his desire of the heavenly Paradise. It hath also many pleasant Orchards, and Gardens round about the City, and some ways for the space of a mile, and more about the City there are many Orchards, and great variety of first-fruits: some called Adam's Apples, and Adam's Figs, and sundry other strange Fruits. Damascus is called by the Turks, Shame, and they call it, the Garden of Turkey, because there is no place in all the Turks Dominions, especially in Syria, that yields such abundance of Fruit. Here we stayed two days and three nights to rest ourselves, and see the City. And having a Greek to our Guide, he shown us first a stately Store of first-fruits. Muskia, or Turkish Church erected in the place where the Temple of Rymmon stood, mentioned, 2. Kings 5. And two other memorable matters, mentioned, Acts 9 25. viz. the place where the Disciples let down Paul in the night through the wall in a Basket, whereof the Christians there dwelling keep an exact memorial; taking upon them to demonstrate the very place of the wall; which we not believing, they confirmed it with this reason, that Damascus was * Damascus was won from the Christians by the Saracens never overcome; and that there have been Christians dwelling there ever since the time of Paul, and therefore might keep a memorial of the very place: But to let the place pass, the thing itself we know to be true. He shown us also the house of Ananias, which is under the ground, whereinto we were led, down a pair of stairs from the street, as it were into a Cellar; and the door being unlocked, we entered with Candles into the place, where we saw two dark Chambers, where a man cannot see to read in the day time without Candles, here they say, he lived in secret for fear of the jews. Many Christians coming thither to see that place, with a coal writ their names on the wall, and there are so many names there already, that there is scarce room for any other to set his name. Some of them report Damascus to be built in the place where Kain killed his Brother Abel. And some say it is near it, and offered to bring us to the place; but we refused. They take upon them also at Damascus, to demonstrate the place where Saint George was buried, Saint George. so they do likewise at Aleppo, but I think the one to be as true as the other. There is a fine Town near unto Damascus, about two or three miles distant on the side of an hill, called Salhia, from whence a man may behold the prospect of the City of Damascus most pleasantly, Salbia. with the Gardens and pleasant places about it. At Damascus we met many thousand Turks, going on Pilgrimage towards Mecha in Arabia, Pilgrimage to Mecha. to visit Mahomet's Sepulchre, as they usually do every year about their Byram time; for they hold, that whosoever once in his life time shall not go on Pilgrimage to Mecha, to see the Sepulchre of their Prophet, shall never enter into Paradise. And therefore some of them go thither often in their life time, partly for devotion, and partly to buy Merchandise. For there are brought thither at that time of the year, great store of Commodities from India, Persia, and other places; and none may buy or cell there but Mahometans. And it is forbidden to all Christians upon pain of death, to come near Mecha within five miles: partly, jest they should mar their Markets; but chief, jest they should see their folly or rather madness in worshipping an Iron Sepulchre; after the sight whereof, many of their old men (which think never to come thither again) use to pull out both their eyes, after they have seen so holy a sight. And whosoever (say they) dyeth in his Pilgrimage thither, or returning from thence, is sore to got to Heaven presently. And they that have been there but once, are always after called Hogies, that is, Pilgrims: and are called by that name in this manner. If his name before were Mahomet, Hogies. he is at his return called Hogie Mahomet. If before Mustapha, he is always after called Hogie Mustapha, &c. And they that have been often at Mecha and return again, are called Great Hogies. And every year when the Caravan of Pilgrims return from Mocha, he that hath been there oftenest, is called, The great Hogie: and is greatly honoured of them all, for he rideth before them all in more stately apparel than they, with Flowers and Garlands about his Horse, and when they come near any great City, the chiefest men in the City ride forth to meet him, and bring him into the City with great solemnity: They falsely affirm, that this their Temple at Mecha in Arabia, was built by Abraham, and they prepare themselves with greater care to go to worship there, than many Christians do when they come to the Lords An Angell-devill. Supper, for they disburden their hearts of all hatred and malice, and reconcile themselves one to another, &c. Otherwise they hold that all their labour is lost, and that they shall be never awhit the better for their Pilgrimage. But if they forgive one another, and repent them for their former sins, they think there to obtain full remission of all their sins, and that at their return they are pure and without spot. March twenty one, we departed from the City of Damascus, and about five or six miles from the City, passed by a Village called Daria; near unto which, we saw a great multitude of men, Daria. women, and children on their knees, in the high way: and by that time they had ended their devotion, we drew so near as to salute them; and ask what they were, it was told us, that they were all Christians of sundry Nations, viz. Armenians, Greeks, Chelfalines, Nostranes, and sundry others, who went to jerusalem, to visit and worship the holy places there. We asked further, what they meant to fall on their knees in that place: they answered us, that it was the place where * Mueco fur or Sauli, liberest conversio Pauli. Paul was converted, and that it was their custom when they traveled that Place of Paul's conversion. way, to fall on their knees, and pray unto God to convert them. They were in number at the lest four or five hundred people, there was a Greek Patriarch, and an Armenian Bishop in their company. Many of them knew us, (having seen us in Aleppo) and saluted us by our names. We road a while in company together, and lodged all together that night at a Cane, called Sassa, distant from Damascus six and twenty miles. Sassa. March twenty two, we road before the rest of the company. Our way that we traveled all this day, was exceeding bad, rocky, waterish, and barren, called Arabia Petrea, where our Horses Arabia Petrea. oftentimes stuck fast in the puddles and miry places, and sometimes ready to break their own legs, and their Rider's necks, among Rocks and Stones, it was neither pleasant going on foot, nor riding this way, for there was no path nor even ground, but huge stones and Rocks so near together, that our Horses could go but a footpace, and oftentimes met with such Marshes and Ill way. Quagmires, that we were constrained to go fare about before we could found better ways to pass over. It is also exceeding cold in this place always (in respect of other places in that Great cold. Country) for there are neither Trees nor Houses, nor high Hills to keep away the violence and force of the Winds. The Caravans that travel usually that way betwixt Damascus and Egypt, say, that this day's journey troubleth them more than all the rest, and that they never pass by that way, but they leave two or three of their Camels behind them, some misfortune or other befalling unto them. We saw also in sundry places this way, the carcases of many dead Camels, which have miscarried amongst the Rocks. It is also a very thievish way, full of wild Arabs: yet (by the providence of God) we came safely that day to Conetra, where we lodged Conetra. in a good Cane, distant from Sassa eight and twenty miles. In a Bazar (like unto a Cloister) adjoining to the Cane, we took pleasure to walk up and Walking wondered at. down some few turns, which the Turks beholding, wondered at us: (for it is not their custom in those hot Countries, to walk up and down as we do in cold Countries, but to sit still on the ground like bruit Beasts) and one of them came unto us, and asked us what we meant to walk up and down in such sort, and whether we were out of our way, or out of our wits. If your way (said he) lieth toward the upper end of the Cloister, why come you downwards? And if at the neither end, why go you backe again? It seemed no less strange unto them, to see a Christian with a cut Doublet: and they called him fool, and asked him what Cut doublet. he meant to make holes in his Coat: for they neither cut nor pink any of their Garments, but wearing them all plain, sparing for no cost, to guard them with lace of silver and gold, if they be able. And such as wear long hair on their heads, the Turks call Slovens, and accounted Long hair. them savage Beasts; for they themselves wear no hair on their heads at all, but shave them every week once, and keep them warm with a Turban of white Shash, made of cotton Wool, which they never uncover in their salutations to any man, but bow their heads, with their hands on their breasts. But if a man have a fair long beard, they reverence him, and Long beards. say he is a wise man, and an honourable personage. But if they have no beards at all, they call them (if they be young) Bardasses', that is, Sodomitical Boys. But if they be men grown, and have no beards, they call them fools, and men of no credit; and some of them refuse to buy or cell with such, and say, they have no wit, and that they will not believe them, &c. The three and twentieth of March, we had a more pleasant way; for the first ten miles we road thorough the fields, and a very pleasant Park. But when we came out of this Park or Forrest, Pleasant Park. we were somewhat troubled, partly by reason of the bad way, and partly by bad people in the way. The people did more trouble us then the way; for there sat amongst the Rocks, in our way, many Turks and Arabs, with Maces of Iron, and other weapons, who stayed us, and demanded Caphar or toll money; we were glad to give them content, that we might pass Caphar. customers. safely by them. But the Caravan of Christians, who came after us, though they were many hundreds, yet some of them being not able, some not willing to pay so much money as they demanded, were shrewdly beaten with their Iron Maces. There was a jesuit in their company, who escaped not without stripes, whereat (as I have heard) he rejoiced, and counted it meritorious, Much good do him with such Merits. in that he suffered such misery in so holy a voyage. And in my hearing at jerusalem, one of his companions told him, that he merited much to sustain such travel and labour, and be at so great cost and charges, and suffer so many stripes for Christ's sake: but I know, had it not been more for love of his purse then for love of Christ, he might have escaped without stripes, yea, with these kind speeches, Marhabbah janum, that is, Welcome my friend or sweetheart. At another place in my Travels, I heard a Friar bragging of his good works, and saying, that he Friar Merit-monger. had done so many good works, that if he should kill three men, his good works would make satisfaction, and merit remission for them all. Here I may fitly take occasion to teach those that purpose to travel into Turkey, how to behave themselves. If they be set upon by Thiefs, An admonition for Travellers. they may defend themselves in their travels, if they be strong enough; but if they be polling officers (as these were) they must not be contradicted. But neither in their Cities, nor in their travels may they strike again, though they be abused and beaten by any man (except they be Thiefs and Robbers) for if they do, they shall either be put to death, or have their hand cut off. Neither if a man receive a box on the ear at any of their hands, must he give one bad word, or look frowningly upon him that smote him: for than he will strike him again, and say, Base thraldom. What, Goure? Dost thou curse me, and wish that the Devil had me? but he must kiss his beard, or the skirt of his Garment, and smile upon him, and then he will let him pass. At the foot of this Mountain there is an old Cane, where usually Travellers lodge: but it being not yet noon, we resolved to travel eighteen miles further, to the Sea of Galilee. At the foot of this stony Hill, hard by this Cane, there runneth a pleasant River, which divideth Syria from Galilee. And over this River there is a fair Bridge, the one end whereof is out of the Holy Land, the other in it. This River is called jordan, the head whereof cometh from Mount Lybanus, and maketh three Seas. The first, is the waters of Maron, which we left on our right hand, about ten miles off. The other, on the left hand, which lay in our way as we should travel. The second, is the Sea of Galilee or Tiberias, or Lake of Genezereth. The third, is the Sea of Sodom, called Mare mortuum, where the River jordan endeth. The Bridge that crosseth this River jordan at the entrance into the Holy Land, is called jacob's Bridge; for two causes. jacob's Bridge; First, it is said, that there jacob met his brother Esau. Secondly, that there jacob wrestled with an Angel. The first part of Canaan called Galilee, beginneth at this Bridge, and to this day it is a very pleasant and fruitful Country. After we were entered into Galilee, about two miles from the Bridge, our janisarie asked us whither we would go up to a Mountain, and so to Saphetta near unto Mount Carmel, which is a place of leaning for Jews; or keep the lower way, and go by the Sea of Galilee, which is the pleasanter way: and thereof we made choice, and took Saphetta in our way afterwards. About seven miles from jacob's Bridge, our Guide brought us to a Well, adorned with marble Pillars, and covered with stone, which he said to have been the Pit whereinto joseph was put, joseph's Pit. when his Brethren sold him to the Ishmalites. But it seemed to us incredible: first, because that was a dry Pit, and this is full of sweet water. Again, jacob dwelled at Hebron twelve miles beyond jerusalem, and his Sons kept Sheep in Shechem. And that dry Pit whereinto they put joseph was at Dothan (which we saw afterwards) and this Pit which they shown us with marble Pillars, was in Galilee; not near Dothan nor Shechem where joseph's Brethren kept their Father's Sheep. But by others of better judgement, we understood that this also was called joseph's Pit, or Well, because it was built by one joseph, not joseph the son of jacob, but some other. But the ignorant people which travel that way, are apt to believe any thing that is told them. About ten miles from this Well, we came to a Cane, called by the Moors Minium, but by the Turks Missia, hard by the Sea of Galilee, where we lodged all night, having traveled that day by computation Minium. six and thirty miles. The four and twentieth of March we road along by the Sea of Galilee, which job. 6. 1. is called by two names, viz. the Sea of Galilee or Tiberias. Galilee, because it is in Galilee: and Tiberian, because the City Tiberias was built by it, and Bethsaida an other ancient City; of both which Sea of Galilee. we saw some ruinous walls. And it is said in that Chapter (joh. 6. 1.) that jesus went over the Sea of Galilee: and in an other place, that he went beyond the Lake. And, Luke 9 10. it is said, that he went into a solitary place, near unto a City, called Bethsaida, which place of john, I learned to understand better by seeing it, than ever I could before by reading of it. For, seeing that Tiberias and Bethsaida were both Cities on the same side of the Sea, and Christ went from Tiberias to, or near unto Bethsaida; I gather thereby, that our Saviour Christ went not over the Tiberias and Bethsaida. length or breadth of that Sea; but over some Arm, Bosom, or Reach thereof, viz. so fare as Tiberias was distant from Bethsaida; which is also confirmed in that it is said elsewhere, A great multitude followed him on foot thither; which they could not have done, if he had go quite over the Sea, to the other side among the Gergesens, which is out of the Holy Landlord And therefore this Sea of Galilee, is also called the Lake of Genesereth, because the Country of the Gergesens is Genesareth. on the other side the Lake, from whence the Swine ran headlong into the Sea and were choked therein: and as that place was out of the Holy Land; so the people which then inhabited it, were as fare from holiness, when they reque●ied our Saviour Christ to departed out of their Coasts. And such like holy people inhabit there still, viz. wild Arabs and Turks, &c. We saw also (near unto this Sea) the place where that Town (mentioned, joh. 2. 1.) called Cana of Galilee stood, where our Saviour Christ at a marriage turned Water into Wine; in place whereof there Cana. standeth now a poor Village, inhabited by Turks. This Sea of Galilee is (by computation) in length eight leagues, and in breadth five leagues, and every league is three miles, and then it encloseth itself into a narrower compass, carrying but the breadth of an ordinary River until it come to Sodom, where it endeth, which is called Mare Mortuum, that is, The dead Sea. After we had road about seven miles by the Sea of Galilee, we left it on our left hand, and ascended up a Mountain on the right hand. This Mountain was not very steepy, but exceeding pleasant and fertile, for (being the Springtime) it was so beset with such variety of flowers among the green grass, that they seemed to fleer in our faces, and to laugh and sing (as the Psalmist speaketh) as we went, Psal. 65. 13. This is said to be that Mountain, mentioned joh. 6. 9 where our Saviour Christ wrought a miracle, in feeding five thousand men with five Barley loaves, and two Fish. When we came to the top of the Mountain, we saw Saphetta on the right hand, a University of the jews, where they speak Hebrew, and have their Synagogues there. The City Saphetta Saphetta a jewish University. is situated on a very high Hill with three tops, and so the City hath three parts; one part is inhabited by jews, the other two by Turks. We asked some jews, whom we knew formerly to have been Merchants of Aleppo, what they meant to leave their Trade and to live there: They answered, they were now old and came thither to die, that they might be nearer to Heaven. The jews have here more liberty then in any part of the Holy Landlord They dare not come to jerusalem, for fear left the Christians there dwelling, stone them. While we were at Saphetta, many Turks departed from thence towards Mecha in Arabia. And the same morning they went, we saw many women playing with Timbrels, as they went along the street, and made a yelling or shrieking noise as though they cried. We asked what they meant in so doing? It was answered Mourning with Timbrels. us, that they mourned for the departure of their Husbands, who were go that morning on Pilgrimage to Mecha, and they feared that they should never see them again, because it was a long way and dangerous, and many died there every year. All the way which we traveled this day, was very pleasant; and all the Ground both Hills and Dales very fruitful, according as it is described by Moses, Deut. 8. 7, 8. and Deut. 11. 10, 11. And we came that day, about two of the clock in the afternoon to a Village, called in the Arabic tongue Inel Tiger, that is (by interpretation) The Merchant's Eye, wherein there are two very fair Castles for Travellers to lodge in from danger of wild Arabs, which abound in I ●el Tiger. those parts: we took up our lodging in the nearest Castle, which is the fairest. After we had refreshed ourselves, and slept a while: being hard by Mount Tabor, we desired to ascend to the top of it, and took Ally (one of our janissaries) and road towards the Mountain. Tabor. But understanding that it was very dangerous, by reason of wild Arabs, which lodged Mount Tabor. in Caves, and Rocks, and Bushes, about the Mountain, we hired some of the principal Arabs to go with us, and guard us from the rest. And as we went, we beheld the prospect of the Mountain to be very pleasant, somewhat steepy, but not very high (in respect of some other Mountains thereabout) nor very large, but a comely round Mountain, beset with Trees and thick Bushes, which at that time of the year flourished green: we road so fare as we could for steepineste, and then left some of our Servants at the foot of the Mountain to keep our Horses, and took upon us to clamber upon foot, which we should never have been able to have done, had there not been very high Grass, Sprigs, and Bushes to hold by. One of our Arabs went up before us, as fast as if it had been even ground, but we came very slowly after, which he perceiving, would look backe, and often use these words to cheer us, Gel, gel, gel, that is, Come, come, come; and sometimes these, Is halac Seeadi, How do you Masters. We were almost all out of breath, and one of our company cried, For the lone of God let us return, for I can go no further; O, I shall die, I shall die. Whereupon, one of us being nearer the top than he himself supposed (to cheer the rest) said, Come cheerfully, I am on the top; which somewhat heartened the rest: otherwise they had all go down again. Being on the top, we Top of Tabor. rested a while to take breath; and then we walked up and down the top of the Mount, and saw only one house, or rather low Cottage uninhabited, having only two dark rooms in it, meet for Foxes or jaccals to lodge in, and saw no sign of any other Tavern or Tabernacle. Only we understood, that (many years since) there was a Monastery there inhabited by Popish Friars, but being molested by the Arabs, took away the holiness with them, and left the Mountain behind them; yet still they call this Mount Tabor, in Italian, Monte Santo, that is, the Holy Mountain: as if there were some inherent holiness in the Mountain. And two days after we had been there, came a jesuit and two Friars with a young Gentleman of Paris in France, who was a Protestant, and some other company with them, who had a desire to ascend Conference betwixt a jesuite and a Protestant. to the top of this holy Mountain, and went all together until they were weary, which was at the foot of the Mountain, and in the heat of the day: wherefore the French Gentleman said, he would stay for them there until they returned, but was himself already weary, and would go no higher; the jesuit and Frier reproved him, and called him fool, and told him he Merit-mongers. did not know what he might merit by going to the top of that holy Mountain. Merit (said the Gentleman) what may I merit? Thou mayest merit (said they) fifty years pardon. The Gentleman, to break a jest with them, asked them whether he might merit fifty years pardon for the time past, or for the time to come: If (said he) for the time past, I am not so old (for he was but twenty two years of age) if for the time to come, he did not think he should live so long. They answered him, if he did not live so long, he might give the years which remained, to his friends. Yet could they not persuade him to go up any higher. When we had seen enough this Mount, returned again to the Castle, with good stomaches to our Supper, and wearied bodies, desiring rest. Tabor is distant from Galilee not much above twenty miles. The five and twentieth of March, being the feast of the Annunciation of the Virgin Mary, and (according to the computation of our Church of England) the first day of the year 1601. we traveled over very pleasant fields all the way, the fields of Basan, not fare from the Mount Mount Basan. Basan, where there was exceeding good Pasture, and fat Cattles: only we wanted good water to drink, and our Wine was spent, and the day exceeding hot. We saw in our way some G●●azi● Tower. remnants of that old Tower or Fortress, mentioned 2. Kings 5. 24. where Gehazi the Servant of Elisha, overtook Naaman, and took of him two Talents of silver, and two change of Garments. We saw also many other places worthy observation, but (for want of a good Guide) we knew not the names thereof, for the Turks inhabiting those Countries, have given new names to most places. This was the pleasantest days journey we had in our whole travel. I never saw more fertile ground and pleasant fields, and so much together, all the whole day, from Mount Tabor, to a Village called vulgarly jenine, but of old En-gannim, whereof we read, josh. 15. 34. En-gannim. Near unto this Village is the place where jabel beheaded Sisera, mentioned judg. 4. 21. Engannim is distant from Mount Tabor twenty two miles. It is a very pleasant place, having fine Gardens, and Orchards, and Waters about it. We stayed here all the day (the six and twentieth of March) because (the Turks Romadan, which is their Lent, being ended) on this day began Turkish Byram. their Feast called Byram; and our janisarie was loath to travel on that day, being their Feast day, and so much the rather, because his name also was Byram. The seven and twentieth of March, riding from En-gannim, we were endangered twice: First, by certain Thiefs dwelling near unto En-gannim, who made us pay Caphar, or pole money twice, once at En-gannim. And when we departed from thence, they pursued us with Bows and Arrows, and other weapons: we withstood them long in parley; at length every man prepared his instruments of death ready for battle. Our janissaries Kinsman, Fatolla, had Double Knavery. his Musket ready, and being about to give fire, was stayed by our janisarie, who saw not only these Arabs present very desperate, with their Bows and Arrows ready drawn, but messengers also sent to raise up all the whole rabblement thereabout upon us; he told us, we were best give them content, or else we were all but dead men: wherefore, to avoid further danger, we gave them their own desire, upon condition, they would pursue us no further nor suffer any of their company to molest us: the chiefest of them answered, Stopherlo, Stopherlo, that is, God forbidden, God forbidden, we should do you any harm, if you pay us what we demand; which we did with all speed, and road away from them, being glad we were rid of them. About ten miles from them, we road through a Wood (a very fit place to harbour Thiefs, Dangerous wood. who had killed certain men travelling that way the day before, and took away both a man and Horse from the Caravan which followed after; and a woman also riding on an Ass with their carriage) and (as our Guide told us) he never traveled that way but he saw some men killed: and therefore bade us all charge our Pieces, and shoot off when he bade us, though we saw no body, jest the wild Arabs should set upon us on the sudden, lying in ambush, which we also did in a place most dangerous, to daunt the enemies before we saw each other. But before we came unto the most dangerous place, there overtook us many Turks well armed, who dwelled in jerusalem, and were glad of our company thither. And shortly after we had discharged every man his piece, we saw a great company of Arabs on an high Mountain near unto our way, yet out of the reach of our shot, who perceiving us to be too strong for them, durst not set upon us. And so (by the providence of God) we came that night to an ancient and famous City, (situated in a fruitful valley betwixt two Mountains) called Sychar, a City in Sychar. Samaria, mentioned, john 4. Near whereunto we saw jacob's Well, where our Saviour Christ jacob's Well. Pleasant water asked water of the woman of Samaria. We came thither in good time, for we were exceeding thirsty, and drank thereof liberally and freely. The water thereof goeth down very pleasantly, like unto Milk. From jacob's Well we went into the City, and lodged in a very ancient and stately Cane, but very badly kept. It had been better for us to have slept by jacob's Well, as others did; for here we slept on the hard stones near unto a Chapel in the middle of the Cane, under two or three great Figtrees and Mulberrie-trees, where we were scarce safe from thiefs, for we had some things stolen from us in the night, whiles we slept under the Trees on fair broad stones, whereunto we ascended by a fair stone pair of stairs, six or seven steps from the ground. Sychar is distant from En-gannim, seven and twenty miles. The nine and twentieth of March, we departed from Samaria to jerusalem, and met many Soldiers in several companies by the way, who knowing our janissary, and other Turks in our company, let us pass by them quietly, and gave us the salam aliek, that is, peace be unto you. The first part of this day's journey was somewhat pleasant; but, the nearer we came to jerusalem, the more barren and tedious our way was. About ten of the Clock we came to a great Forest. or Wilderness full of Trees and Mountains. When we were on the top of this Mountain, we saw the main Sea on our right hand, and small Ships sailing towards joppa. About three or four of the clock, we came to a ruinous Village called Beer, but of old (as it is reported) Beer. Beersheba, which in former times was a great City: And it is said to be the place where joseph and Mary coming from jerusalem (the feast being ended) miss the Child jesus, and sought jerusalem. him sorrowing; and returning to jerusalem, found him in the Temple amidst the Doctors, hearing them and posing them. Our purpose was to lodge here all night, being all of us weary and hungry, and all our provision spent. But finding nothing here to be had for money, either for Man or Horse; and understanding that jerusalem was but ten miles off, we went on in our way somewhat faintly, five or six miles, and then beholding the prospect of the City, we were somewhat cheered and revived, and solaced ourselves with singing of Psalms, until we came near unto the City. Many Greeks dwelling in jerusalem, seeing us afar off, came to meet us, supposing their Patriarch had been in our company, who came two or three days after us. We dismounted from our Horses at the West gate of the City, called joppa gate, or the Castle gate; which is a very strong gate of Iron, with thirteen Pieces of Brasse-ordnance planted on joppa gate. the wall about the gate. We stayed in the porch of the gate, and might not be admitted into the City, until we were searched by an Officer (as the manner is.) In the mean time there came to us two Italian Friars, viz. Padre Angelo, and Padre Aurelio, and kissed our hands, and bade us welcome, and told us, that two other Englishmen were at their house, viz. Master Timberley, Master Timberley●ath ●ath published a book of his Voyage. and Master borel. When we were searched without the gate by a Turkish Officer, and delivered up our weapons to the Porter to keep for us in the gatehouse until our return (because no Christian may enter into jerusalem with weapons) these two Padres led us to their Monastery; at the gate whereof we were searched again by another Turkish Officer before we might enter into the house. For the office of the former Searcher at the gate of the City was only to receive the weapons of all Christians, and deliver them safe to them again at their departure. But this Searcher went further and searched all our carriage, which he caused to be opened, to see whether we had any Gunpowder, or any other engines there. For they are very suspicious of all Christians, fearing, jest for devotion to the place, they should work treason; therefore they suffer not Christians to enter into the City weaponed, jest they make insurrection against them when they are many together, and conquer the City, as heretofore they have done. To this end also is the City walled about with strong walls, and fortified with four strong gates, and a Castle, (but by Sultan Solyman) and every gate well planted with Ordnance for fear of Christians. And partly for hope have they environed this City with such strong walls, that Christians for devotion to the place, might come and build within the walls, and be subject to the Turk. For though their walls be large and strong, yet there is great room within the walls to build more houses than are there, for there are fields of Corn within the walls of the City; and the houses stand very thin, scattered, and dispersed, here one, and there two or three together; there is not one fair street in all jerusalem as it now is. After they had thus narrowly searched all our carriage, even to our cases of Bottles, we were Entertainment with the Friars. admitted into the Monastery; at the entrance wherinto, met us Master Timberley, and Master Boreel, and then Signior Franciscus Mann●rbu, the Padre Guardian of the Monastery, and all the rest in order, and bade us welcome, and led us into a fair Parlour, and set good cheer before us, and served us themselves. After Supper we delivered them our Letters which we had brought from the Venice Consul of Aleppo, and other Italian Merchants there, in our behalf. Which when they had read, the Guardian said, our custom is, when strangers come to us, to call them the first night to Mass, and to Confession, and to give every man a Candle to hold in his hand at Mass time; and at night to wash their feet and to bring them to bed, and to many other ceremonies, during the whole time of their continuance there. But as for us, they understood by Letters what we were; and told us that we were so highly commended by their Patrons and Benefactors, the Venice Consul, and Merchants of Aleppo, that if they should show us half the favour which was required at their hands, they should themselves lie without doors, and suffer us to rule and domineer at our pleasures. And that therefore they would not urge us to any thing against our consciences, but give free liberty both of persons and consciences, as if we were in England, or in our own houses elsewhere; and so much the rather, because they understood our Merchants were rich, and hoped to gain by us. In regard whereof, although it were Lent, wherein they eat no flesh, yet offered us Hens, Eggs, Milk: any thing that was there to be had for money, they requested us to command it. And during the time of our continuance there, he commanded one Padre Aurelio to attend upon us, and see that we wanted nothing; and another of his brethren, one Padre Angelo, to be our guide abroad, and to show us all ancient Monuments and places worth seeing, either in the City, or out of the City. These kind speeches being used, they brought us to our chambers where we should lodge all night, and provided for every man severally a good neat Bed with fair sheets, and all things very wholesome and handsome, where we slept sweetly, and refreshed our wearied bodies all that night very comfortably. But although they dealt thus kindly with us (at the instance of their Benefactors) in giving us liberty of conscience, yet they deal not so with others. For some I do know who have been there, and made no conscience to do as they have done. Wherefore, I admonish those An admonition to such as travel to jerusalem. who have a desire to travel to jerusalem hereafter, to take heed to themselves, that they make not shipwreck of conscience; for if they come not well commended, or well moneyed, or both, there is no being for them, except they partake with them in their idolatrous services. True it is, that the Turks give liberty of conscience unto all that come thither; but they give not entertainment unto any Christians in their houses. And the Greek Patriarches are poor, and not able to protect such as come unto them for refuge. These Padres, though they be Papists, yet have they rich Benefactors, and want nothing, and (for the most part) very kind and courteous to strangers in all things, liberty of conscience only excepted, wherein they seek to make others like unto themselves, and to seduce them from their Faith, and to win them to the Church of Rome: and offer unto them who have money in their purses, to make them Knights of the Sepulchre; but no good English Subject will accept of that order of Knighthood; for at the receiving thereof, they swear to be true to the Pope, and to the King of Spain, and to other things, which no man can do with a good conscience. And this kindness and liberty of conscience, which we found amongst them, we imputed not so much to the men, as to our own money: for it cost us charo, viz. one hundred Ducats for our entertainment. After we had rested one night in jerusalem, the first day we walked about the City ourselves without our guide, only to view the City, we found it exceeding hot, and hotter than it is usually at Midsummer in England: It seemed strange unto me, how it should once be so cold, that Peter should creep to the fire, and now (at the same season) so hot that we could not endure the heat of the Sun. But after I had been there a few days, the very place resolved that doubt: for there fall great dews, and before the Sun have dried it up, it is cold, and in the night season (about that time of the year) somewhat cold, as I felt by experience when I slept in the fields all night. And Peter having watched with Christ in the night, might well be cold in the morning, before the heat of the Sun had expelled cold. But here we will break off, having with Master Sandys his eyes curiously viewed jerusalems' Holies in the former Chapter. CHAP. X. The journey of EDWARD BARTON Esquire, her Majesty's Ambassador with the Grand Signior, otherwise called the Great Turk, in Constantinople, SULTAN * If any think it ill that a Christian Ambassador should accompany the Turk in this war against Christendom: they may please to understand, that his intents were to do service to the Christians, if occasions were offered for peace: as also he did in delivery of the Emperor's Servants here mentioned, &c MAHUMET CHAN. Written by Sir THOMAS GLOVER then Secretary to the Ambassador, and since employed in that Honourable Function by his Majesty, to SULTAN ACHMET. Two Letters are also inserted, written from Agria, by the said Ambassador BARTON. FIrst, the Ambassador well mounted, and his two spare Horses, with a Coach with four Horses; next before him his Chauses, and an Enterpreter, with three janissaries: and before the Chauses, and janissaries, his men, (being twelve in number) in Liveries road before him, and four Gentlemen next after him: and four Coaches with the Christian Captives (being three and twenty in number) the Family of Signior Crotskij, the Emperor his late Ambassador in Constantinople, which he redeemed from the Great Turk, and had licence to carry them a long with him, and to sand them into their own Country, allowing and giving him the four Coaches, with two Horses in each Coach, and a man to tend on every Coach. Lastly, thirty six Camels for carriage of provision, and to every six Camels, two men to attend on them, to lad and unlade as occasion served (which in Turkish, are called Devedzilers) of them there were twelve in all waiting on the Camels: Moore the Chauses man and another Turk, called Mahomet, who was recommended to the Ambassador to be his Lackey, to run by his Horse until we came to Agria. Now on Friday being the second day of july, 1596. the said Ambassador parted his house (which is in the Vines of Pera,) and took his journey, having to accompany him that first day, Master john Sanderson Merchant (who was by him left an Agent or Logotenent until his return) jonas Aldrich Merchant, and john Field a Physician: who brought him that day unto a place, called Aquadulce, and there pitched their Tents, remaining there that night, and the next day ensuing. On Sunday morning at Sun rising, we departed from Aquadulce, and came to Po 〈…〉 Piccolo, about midday, which is some fifteen miles distant from Aquadulce, and there w●s pitched our Tents. On Monday, before the break of the day, parted thence about ten of the clock in the morning, and arrived at Ponte Grande, which is about twelve miles distant; where having pitched our Pavilions the Ambassador sent his Chaus, and the Drogue-men, with the Grand Signior, his Commission to the Cady of the said Town, for his allowance of provision, who sent him five Sheep, two hundred Loaves of Bread, five Meatres of Wine, one load of Hay, with twenty Kylowes of Barley. On Tuesday, before day, we parted Ponte Grande, and by Sunrising we came to a small Village, called Combergasi, where the Ambassador his people broke their fast, and after an hours stay parted thence, and came to a Town, called Celebria, about eleven a clock, which is some Or Selimbria. ten miles distant from our last Lodging. There also the Ambassador sent his Commission to the Cady of the said Town, who sent him three Sheep, two hundred Loaves of Bread, ten Meaters of Wine, one load of Hay, and twenty Kyllowes of Barley, we pitched our Tents a quarter of a mile distant from the Town; and an hour within the night, the Moon being up, parted thence. The twentieth, we were to pass through a great Wood, betwixt two Mountains that day, and in the night to keep watch. These men are Bulghars, being appointed by the Grand Signior, to guard all Travellers (I mean of the Camp) that come that way, for which service the said Bulgharians pay no Tribute to the Turk. Then we came to a Village, called Bulgaria. Servia, which is at the entrance between those two Mountains, and no other passage but one that goeth to Wallachia, all the Country else within these Mountains, being as it were environed with mighty steep, woody hills, as though they were walls of strong Cities; this was the passage that julius Caesar passing out of Servia, lost so many thousand men before he could gain it; for this passage is as though it were hewn or cut out betwixt these two Mountains. At the mouth or rather the entrance on the North-side, it is fortified with a mighty great wall from Mountain to Mountain, and a strong Castle in the midst, with a great Gate to pass thorough, there is yet to be seen part of the walls, or rather fragments: the walls adjoining to the Gate are marvelous lose, and shake, ready to fall: some two hours before night, we came to the foot of the M untayne, and there pitched our Tents a mile from a Town, called Erchpnia; being from Tartarbosardgi eight and twenty miles, this day and night's travel was all betwixt these two Mountains. The five and twentieth, we came to the mouth or entrance of a strong passage being ten miles long betwixt two Mountains, the way winding in and out, as it were, hewn, or cut out of the Mountains, on both sides very lofty: this place is of a wonderful strength for resisting of the Enemies: Now little after midday, we came to pitch our Tents towards the end of the said passage, by a fair River side. The six and twentieth, passing along the River side, on the high way, we found two men most miserably put to death, having each of them a stake thrust in at his Fundament, through his body, and so out by his neck; the stake being set up right on end: the cause was for kill of a janissary, they being Christians. The Grand Signior passing by, caused them so to suffer. The eight and twentieth, we came to a Town, called Neesa, and a little before our coming Neesa. to the same, we saw two men staked as aforesaid, who were Transylvanians, came purposely to spy and view the Camp: also at this Town's end, there were of Christians heads flayed, and stopped full of Hay hanged on posts by strings, to the number of three hundred which four months before were slain by Turks, under Mahomet Bassa, at Bosna: From the entrance of the strait passage to this place are ten miles, and from Sofpa to this place all high Mountains, rocky and troublesome to travel: these Mountains part Servia and Sclavonia, this City is situated in a very delectable Valley, having towards the Westside a fair Plain, that stretcheth itself towards Albania and Macedonia, here we rested all that day and night. The third of August, we came to spread our Tents close by the main Camp, half a mile distant from Belgrado, which is a marvelous great Plain adjoining to the City, and about the midst of the Camp, the Grand Signior his Pavilion is always placed; and now hard by his Pavilion by force of hands was raised a small Hill, upon which was grown a Haw-thorne, cut artificially spreading, which made a marvelous good shadow: every Evening the Great T 〈…〉ke would ascend into it to view his Camp, and to be seen of his people, being a custom amongst the Turks, his Soldiers in the Wars to see their King, once in four and twenty hours. HONDIUS his Map of Hungary. HUNGARIA map of Hungary The seventh, the Ambassador went to the chief Vizier, Abraham Bassa, about the Captives he had in his charge, and inconference with him presently, the said slaves were sent for, and being Abraham Bassa Chief Vizier. brought before the Bassa, in the presence of the Ambassador and other Uiziers, and great personages, their deliverance being pronounced, to be sent by the Ambassador into their Country, it was granted by them all; whereupon the said slaves kissing the Bassa his feet, as the manner of the Turks is for such a grace; and the Ambassador also giving them thanks, took his leave and Christians delivered. so departed, carrying his Captives along with him to his Pavilion. The thirteenth, about Quindi, the Ambassador with his company departed from Belgrado, riding by the South-west end of the Castle, came to the River Lava, near where it entereth into the Danubium, to pass the bridge purposely made for the Grand Signior, his Army to pass the same, which bridge is artificially builded upon forty five great Boats made for that purpose like Lighters, but much broader, deeper and flat bottomed, the length of the same bridge is some one hundred paces, the breadth betwixt the Rails forty foot: for space of eight days the Army Bridge of Boates. Army eight days in passing. was going over, in such sort; as a man could not pass for the continual press of the people. Next morning, the Grand Signior parted thence, and some two hours after, the Ambassador followed: now the ordinary riding of the Great Turk, was in this manner (not speaking of the whole Army, which went before and followed him, but only of those that attended on his own person) before him rides one thousand of the bravest and best armed Horsemen, every one with his Lance. Next them some three hundred Chauses; then one hundred Footmen next before him, with Bows & Arrows; then follows his Youths, all for the most part at man's state (called jehoglans) about some three hundred clothed in Gowns of Brocado, of Gold and Silver, all of one fashion, and a Cap on their heads, made in manner of a French-hood, of course read cloth: in the midst amongst them, are forty or fifty men riding on Camels, Horses and Mules, who play on Drums, Fifes, and many other sorts of Instruments, continually all the way along: after these follow some forty Coaches; then his ordinary Servants, as Stable-men, Kitcheners and such like: this day travelling till about eleven of the clock, we came and spread our Tents, as near the Grand Signiors Pavilion as we could, and close by the Danubium: whence we came, to this place, is about some nine miles. The next morning, the Grand Signior departed from Slanconie, and about ten of the clock came to spread his Pavilion under the side of an hill, close on the other side of the Danubium, Slanconie. some seven miles from the Town aforesaid; all alongst this Hill full of Vineyards, where the Soldiers gathering and spilling Grapes, were complained of; whereupon, six of them being taken, were hanged on Trees in the Vineyards, and after, a strict commandment given not to take any thing perforce from any man, upon pain of death: here the Ambassador was sent for to the Bassa, and ready to departed, the Bassa willed the Ambassador, that the next morning, as the Grand Signior should pass along on his way, he should be ready to salute him, for he said, that he asked for him, and marvelled he could not see him. Upon this, taking his leave, departed; and so went to the Great Hodgia his Tent, and after a while to his own Tents. The next morning, perceiving the Great Turk's departure, the Ambassador with his men about him, all on Horseback salute his Highness according to their manner, bowing, at several times, and the Grand Signior beholding the Ambassador with his retinue, also did bow himself unto them very kindly, and so passed on his way, for that the Grand Signior, upon the news aforesaid, was desirous to see the Ambassador, which was cause that the Bassa willed the Ambassador to do as aforesaid. The five and twentieth, the Grand Signior parted this place (in the morning early) the rather to hasten towards Hatuan, not that he himself in person would go, but being near the way to Agria, whereto he went to lay his siege, might upon any occasion sand more succour; the Ambassador also followed him with his retinue, finding (as before) all plain Champion grounds, full of Grass, and Hay: The Grand Signior willing to see his whole Army, gave order that they should all troop together that day, that he might have full view of them, which was done accordingly, and a sight almost uncredible, overspreading a Plain, further than any man could discern. The Ambassador, to have a full view of them, mounted a small Hill, about the Huge Army. midst of that Plain, somewhat higher than the rest; from whence beholding them with great wonder, round about so fare as could not be discerned, the Plain was overspread (as aforesaid) with people and carriages. And about Quindi, we came to spread our Pavilions near unto a Quindi, is their Uesperi or Evensong, about three or four in th● afternoon, at which time they call to Prayers from their steeples. ruinated Town; for that there was no body dwelling in the same, we did not demand the name, being from the place we came, some twelve miles: All along this way we saw many relics of Castles and Towns, which by these wars, aforetime, and now, have been, and are destroyed and pulled down. The twelfth of September, the Grand Signior removed near Agria, within full sight thereof, and there hath laid his siege, commanding a Turret of wood to be made very high, to the end he might view the whole Camp, to see all what passed at his pleasure. All the way from Belgrado, hitherto news were bruited, that Maximilian was under Vatiae, where he kept long Council, yet hitherto (though he had full power of the Emperor) makes no show nor sign to meet the great Turk, or succour Agria. The same night the janissaries built and entered their Trenches, placing good store of Artillery therein; having Abraham Bassa the Uisere, and Assan Bassa the Beglerbie of Grecia, to their guard, and began to beat the East part of the Castle; also Gi●far Bassa and Mahomet Bassa, the North part, the Bassa of Anatolia and Caramania, the West part. The thirteenth, the Hungarians set their Suburbs on fire, which were very well fenced with a high Wall, yet distructing their forces, fearing that the Turks once entering the same, should make a Fortress of offence, fired the same, and fled unto the Castle: Now the Turks perceiving them to be go up into the Castle, scaled the out walls of this Town, and took such pilledges as the fire had left there: The chiefest of the Inhabitants of this City, fled into the Countries thereabouts, before the Grand Signior his approaching to the said siege, and the rest retired themselves into the Castle, as aforesaid, with as much goods as they could. The foureteenth, the Turks entered, and burned and spoilt the rest of the Suburbs; with a great Church, but were soon repelled, and the Church, with the rest, for that time was well defended. The same day Cigalla was appointed out Skire, with a troop of light Horsemen, to see that no succour should come to the Castle. The twentieth, Turks giving fire to a Mine, it proved contrary to their minds, the force coming forth, and not into the Castle: After which, the defendants perceiving it took courage, and assaulted the Trenches of the ventures, whom they found unprovided of defence; slew many, and taking some of them and their Banners, retired into the Castle with their prey, and there set the Banners upon the walls, to terrify the Turks. The two and twentieth at night, the Turks filled the Castle Ditches with Wood and Hay, but because they were not ready, or devised to cover the same with earth, as it aught to be; the defendants seeing it, presently with Wildfire consumed it; so for that time frustrated their desire, yet continuing their battery, made four several places of the Castle walls assaultable. The three and twentieth, by night had they provided sufficient wood, and other matter to fill the Ditches; in the mean time, the Beglerbie of janik being sent hither to the siege, without order from the Grand Signior or the chiefest Bassa, and word being brought, the Emperor was strong in those parts, if pardon had not been gotten for him, he had lost his head; yet presently was sent backe again from whence he came, upon his own proper cost and charges, and that was his penalty for the offence. The four and twentieth, the Turks giving fire to a Mine, had made a great breach, and thereupon gave a general assault, which endured most fearfully on both sides, for the space of an hour; yet at last the Turks were beaten backe. After a little rest made, began a new assault, which continued two hours; in the which, the Turks got the better, gaining the walls and the Artillery on the same, which presently they turned upon the Castle. The twenty five, the Turks gave an assault upon the inner part of the Castle, but repulsed with a great slaughter. The twenty six, the Turks attempting to undermine the Castle, and presently thereupon, to give a general assault: but the Christians having by some means knowledge thereof, to hinder the Turks they should not give fire thereunto, and to have more time themselves to countermine theirs, went and cast great quantity of unbeaten corn on that side the wall, so that the Turks could not well stand to come nigh to dig or bring powder, so for that day the assault was deferred. The eight & twentieth, in the morning, first fired a Mine which cast up the Castle wall, the breadth of two Carts, and presently upon the same, gave a new assault; but because the jamsaries was not backed, the assault took no effect, but about two hours after, refreshing themselves, and gathering more strength, about midday began the assault afresh, which endured till night; but because of the great rain that at the instant fell, they prevailed not, though on both sides many slain, and the Castle put in great jeopardy. On Wednesday the nine and twentieth, and Thursday the thirtieth, still skirmishing for all it reigned. The first of October, as before said, continually skirmishing, it chanced that an Englishman a Trumpeter, fled out of the Castle, and being taken by the Turks, was brought to the Grand Signior, and being examined, advised him of the weak estate thereof: according to whose report, in the morning being Saturday the second of October, it was rendered upon condition they might departed with Bag and Baggage: which was granted. The third, being licenced to departed according to the Grand Signior his promise, under the charge of the Beglerbie of Anatolia. At their departure forth of the Castle, they were spoilt of their goods carried with them, and most of them slain by the Spahies, janissaries of Hatuan, and other Turks, not without suspicion of the Grand Signior his knowledge, because he used no severe punishment for the breaking of his commandment, and his own promise. There were in number about one thousand Soldiers, and as many more men, women, and children Inhabitants, which were saved and kept to remain Subjects there: the chief Captains were kept and promised their liberty. The chief was Honnger, Signior Paulo: The Colonel Gulielmo Trozka, johannes jacobus, Comes Atarne Bohemo, johannes Kinskye de Tetan; and Count Rugero Italiano. A Letter written by Master Edward Barton Ambassador, to Master Sanderson; inscribed All Molto Mag. Sig. Gio. Sanderson, &c. Loving friend, I have written twice unto you, as well from Bellograd as also Solnok, of what in These two letters written by the Ambassador his own hands, I have for his sake and theirs inserted, given me by Master Sanderson. my voyage hitherto had passed, but my Letters were intercepted and torn, brought unto my hands again, and being of no great importance, I will no more reply them, but advice you of the Grand Signior, and our arrival at Agria, which happened the twelfth of September, and the self same night he made his trenches and batteries in six several places; the Viceroy in one place, the Beglerbie of Grecia in another, the Beglerbie of Anatolia in the third, the janissaries in the fourth, jeffer Bassa Eunuch in the fifth, Mahemed Bassa Gera in the sixt; Cigal Ogli was Captain over the light Horsemen, to scour the coasts on all sides, that no succour should come, and to learn advice of the Emperor's proceed and designs. The thirteenth, the Inhabitants set all their Suburbs on fire, which might be little less than Gallata, which though they were well defenced with a strong wall, yet the defendants being few in number, and distrusting to their own strength, left the defence of them, and retired themselves within the Castle. The sixteenth, the janissaries offered a general skirmish, even under the Gate of the Castle, where on both sides many were slain, but the Hungars keeping themselves close within the walls, and the janesaries tired, soon retired. The seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth, they intended to undermine the Castle, and the twentieth, put fire thereto, but not succeeding to their minds (though they valiantly attempted to enter the breach) they gave courage to the defendants to make issue to mutual damage. The four and twentieth, the assailants having made another breach, valiantly entered the same, but not being seconded with fresh forces, were repelled, yet two hours after, in the same day, taking on them better courage, and more valiantly seconded, gave a new assault, when by chance, a woman in the Castle setting, by chance, fire on a Barrel of Powder, and the Soldiers of the Castle thinking it was a Mine fired in the Castle, for fear thereof retiring themselves, gave the Turks courage to enter a small but strong Bastion, builded for defence of a weak part of the Castle, which they valiantly even to the last defended; and ever after, with myning and counter-myning, continual assaults and skirmishes on both parts fight, to the extreme loss of the defendants. The first of October, an English Trumpeter escaped out and fled to the Viceroy, requiring life and liberty, and declaring the weakness of the Castle, was brought befare the Grand Signior, to whom likewise he made like relation; according to whose reports, the next day being Saturday the second of October, the Castle was rendered, with compact that all the Soldiers should safely retire whither best they left, and the Inhabitants to remain continual Inhabitants, and owners of their former possessions; the latter of which promises was observed, but the first was broken, because the Inhabitants of Hatuan, a Castle belonging to the Grand Signior, two days journey thence, together with the Tartars, assaulted the said Soldiers a mile from Agria in their departure, and cut them all in pieces, because Maximilian with the Emperor's forces, having a month since taken Set Cotte had been jew, Christian, Turk, of all, and therefore no Religion: now a rich Turk. Gallant a rich Merchant, Peron a rich Graecian. Hatuan, did most cruelly, without compassion, put all the Inhabitants to the sword. Hence the Grand Signior doth within five days determine to go towards Buda uncertain upon what design. From Solnok I sent my Drogueman to Buda with the Emperor's Ambassador his family, and in Buda I released five other, with all which company, consisting of seven and twenty, I received Letters from my Drogueman, and the Gentleman in Buda released; that they departed from Pest the thirteenth of December toward the Emperor's Court, God sand me a good answer speedily. And I pray you sand this advice for England; Commending me to Iu. Field, and Doctor Set Cotte, and Master Peter Gallant, with Sign. Ant. Peron, and the French Secretary: this fift of October, 1596. Your assured, E. BARTON. Part of another Letter written likewise by the said Ambassador from Agria, to Master Sandy the English Consul at Aleppo. I Think thnt at your residence with me, you remember how that the Grand Signior had made me grant of the liberty of all the Emperor's Ambassadors his family, which now he hath performed and I have sent them by my Drogueman unto the Emperor, even twenty eight persons of which number diverse were Gentlemen of account, so that I hope my service therein shall be graceful to his highness, and acceptable to his Majesty, and of delight to you and the rest my good friends, whom I could not leave unadvised thereof, as alike of the Mansu 〈…〉ng of the Bassa, and success of Abraham Bassa, late high Treasurer, now Bassa of that place, to whom, as to my very good friends, I will earnestly commend you, and the rest of my Countrymen and friends, &c. The Polish Ambassador departed from Agria, having with him three janissaries, and two Girls, which the janissaries took at Agria the same day, the Ambassador having occasion to go to the Bassa, at his return his Chauses carried him through the City of Agria, which was burned and spoilt to the ground, and lying a mile beyond the Town, upon a great Plain, the poor Christians that were licenced to departed out of the Castle, lay all slain there scattered. Returning back, we saw under the Castle walls of Christians that were slain at the siege a great number heaped up together close to the wall, about two fathom high, all naked frying in the Sun, besides in diverse other places many more. Coming along to our Pavilion, we saw with certain janissaries five women and children, the one of five years, and the other sucking the mother's breast; those women and children the janissaries made purchase of, at rendering up of the City, and the Castle of Agria. The Girl of five years of age, the Ambassador bought for ten Chekines; Here the Grand Signior stayed till the Castle was again repaired. The tenth, came news that Christians were within three day's journey of the Camp, whereupon Gieffer Bassa, and the Beglerbie of Grecia, were sent to view the Christians Camp; who more venturous than wise, entering the claws of the Christians, were wholly discomfited, & most of their retinue slain, and pursued to the Turks camp; for which cause they were both deposed. Yet Assan Bassa was preferred to the Beglerbie of Grecia, which five days before was taken from him. Now Cigalla was made General together with Assan Bassa, and appointed to go on the Christians: but Agria walls being already repaired, the Grand Signior resolved himself to go in person, and departed from Agria on the fourteenth, travelling all that day, till about Quindie, then came to spread his Tents or Pavilions. Next morning proceeding on his journey, about ten of the clock he came in sight of the Christians, and within half an hour after, began to skirmish with them, they being entrenched near to their Camp, by two old Churches or Chapels upon a great Plain, near to a long puddle or Mare ground, of some four miles long, all alongst a small bank or hill, in breadth some seven or eight Rods; and beyond this, upon this hill or bank aforesaid, had the Christians encamped themselves. About midday, at the approaching of the Grand Signior, they skirmished freshly, and some Turks entrenched themselves near unto one of these Churches aforesaid, these continuing all day skirmishing, as aforesaid, where both sides shown great valour, but small blood shed, in respect of such infinite forces as were there, especially of Turks. The janissaries in particular, bravely entered the Christians Trenches, but not being seconded, were most of them put to the Sword; and the Christians perceiving no seconds, valiantly marched forwards, and gained the Turks Trenches, put them to flight with some slaughter. Now the night approaching, and rain withal, the Grand Signior retired with his Pavilions, some mile off: the Ambassador also with his company, seeking to plant themselves for that night, not finding his carriages, was constrained to rest in the open field without any Tent, or aught else over his head, and neither meat nor drink. The Ambassador was fain to sand two of his janissaries to seek for somewhat for him and his Company, as also for their Horses; at length they brought some twelve Oaks of Biscuit, whereof some part we eat, and the rest gave our Horses: also Benjamin bishop having formerly under Agria bought a Dutchman, Slave to the Turks, who riding all day with us, and being ill at ease, the same night he died with his Horse in his hand. The sixteenth, when after a troublesome night, approached the day, that bloody day, that dreadful day to the Turks, but most unfortunate to the Christians: In the morning news being brought, that the Christians had forsaken the Turks Trenches, and retired to their own; the Turkish Horsemen that seeing, assaulted them valiantly, and though they found good encounter, yet repulsed the Christians. Now again, when the Christians had set their forces in good order, they brought their main camp forth, and soon repelled the Turks, where the poor janissaries, being Footmen, were all put to the Sword, some two thousand persons, the Christians seeing the Turks fly, followed in brave Martial manner: The Footmen Harquebuses, before Turks flee. them the light Artillery, and after them the Horsemen in warlike manner, whose approaching so terrified the Turks, that without respect of their Emperor, and their livings depending on him, they fled in most shameful wise, so that the Christians without resistance, approached even nigh the Pavilions of the Grand Signior. At which time I leave to the world, to consider what fright the Grand Signior was in, seeing all his Army fly; yet encouraged by some about him of his chief Officers, caused his Banners Imperial, to march forwards upon the Christians; and he with his Bow and Arrows shot thrice, and as some say, slew three Christians. Now the Tartars, for fear of the Harquebuses, gathered themselves about the Grand Signior his Pavilion, and hover a little off, and Hassan Bassa who had the charge of the reward (jest the Christians Horse should assault the Grand Signior on the back side) approaching with all the Graecian light horsemen, who taking the right side of the Christians, were all ready on the face encountered with those who environed the Grand Signior, and on the other side, by the Tartars, were on the sudden so frighted, that the Horsemen forsaking the Artillery and guard of the Footmen, fled without order, and being pursued, many of them were slain; but the poor footmen soon encompassed by the troops of Turks Horsemen, were all most cruelly without blow offering or show of resistance, put to the Sword; many of the Horsemen by benefit of the night, escaped to the Mountains of Agria. The seventeenth in the morning, there came to the Ambassadors Pavilion, two great Chauses from the Bassa, who willed him to go with them to view the place where the Christians had encamped themselves: which he did, taking four janissaries, his own two Chauses, two Spaheiss, and his own men. Now missing one of his janissaries, his fellow not having seen him all that day, riding along at the entrance of the Christians Camp, found the said janissary slain, whom the Ambassador shown the Chauses, & so passed along; the foresaid Chauses showed the Ambassador what place they had chosen for their Army; which, if they had kept themselves within that compass, and let the Turks assault them still as they began, and they but to defend themselves, in small time would have wearied the Turks, and done them great damage; and little hurt to themselves: for only but at two muddy watery places (by the foresaid old Chapels) could the Turks come near them to do any great harm: for hardly could a Horse pass, for being laid in, so that no possibility was for the Christians to have any great repulse. But passing those places, assaulting and skirmishing with the Turks was their overthrow. Thus these Chauses led the Ambassador from the one end to the other, which is about two miles long, and a very great Plain, and Woods at the end thereof. There was all their Ordnance left behind them, and much Armour which the Christians that fled cast away, to go with more speed when the Turks pursued them so near. When they came to the end thereof, some which fled, being overtaken, lay slain, both Horsemen and Footmen. There was left great store of Wheat, Meal, Bread, Butter, Cheese, Bacon, Sausages, Beef, and other provision. Now, the Ambassador returned to his Pavilion, bringing these two Chauses with him to dinner; which done, they took their leave and departed. After this conquest, the Grand Signior rested in his Pavilions there three days. The nineteenth, the Grand Signior raised his whole Army, bending his course homewards, arriving at Constantinople on Sunday, being the twelfth of Decemb. 1596. at which time he was received with great pomp, and before his entrance, the Ambassador, being placed by the chief Vizere, that when the Grand Signior came, he went and saluted him, as the manner amongst them is, and kissed his hand; which done, he returned to his Horse. The Agent aforesaid, with a fresh Horse, and a troop of more than twelve met; having met him four miles off from Constantinople, and about midday came to his own house in the Vines of Pera, God be thanked, and his holy and blessed Name, for this, and our preservation in so dangerous a Voyage, and for all other his infinite goodness towards us, be praised for evermore. Amen. The Ambassador reported to Master john Sanderson, that the Hodiee or Schoolmaster of the Great Turk, encouraged him in this extremity to get upon his Horse, wrapping himself in Mahomet's Flag, and to take these three * This holy Flag, and these Arrows seem to be relics, and of holy esteem as those three words also. Arrows, and shoot them toward the Christians Camp, using these words following, Bismilla Rohmane Roheim; which he did. Cigallogli encouraged the Turks to turn upon the Christians then busied in pillaging, and put them to flight. After which service Cigallogli (before Mansuled or put out of his place of High Admiral) came to the Turk, who embraced and kissed him, saying, he deserved not only his place again, but the Kingdom. The Reader may inform himself more fully of this Battle, and the Christians spoil through greediness of spoil, in Knolles, or other Writers of the Turkish Sorry. This our Author hath also written his Voyage, from thence sent by the Ambassador into Poland, also from Constantinople to Tripoli in Syria, 1601. from Constantinople to Aleppo, 1602. into England, 1603. and again from Constantinople to England, 1604. But I fear my Reader will be weary of Turkey: from whence yet ye may not, shall not departed, till ye have been made spectators of a Tragical Comedy, and a Comical Tragedy (Comical, I hope to us, if the sins of Christendom prevent not, to the Turks a Tragedy) the most dismal that ever yet befell the Ottomans. In the first, the same man is both Author and Actor; in the next, you have a Choragus, to whom we own much for this, for former his learned and honourable services, both full of Rarity and Variety, the parents of Wonder and Delight. CHAP. XI. The Travels and Adventures of Captain JOHN SMITH in diverse parts of the world, begun about the year 1596. §. I His Travels thorough France, Italy, and on the Sea coasts of Europe, Africa, and Asia: His entertainment and exploits in the Emperor's wars against the Turk: his subtle Stratagems, valorous Combats, Applause, Advancement, Honour. IN his youth, when France and Netherlands had taught him to ride a Horse, and A French cheater pretending himself to be the Lord Deprean and his company, cousin him of his Clotheses, Trunks, and Money. use his Arms; with such rudiments of War as his tender years in this Martial School could attain unto; he was desirous to see the World, and try his fortune against the Turk. Opportunity casting him into the company of four French Gallants well attended, feigning to him they were devoted that way; overperswaded him in the Low Countries, to go with them into France: with such ill weather as winter affordeth, in the dark night they arrived in the broad shallow inlet of S. Valereys in Piccardie. A worse winter, and darker night accompanied him, namely his French Gallants; which, liking well his apparel, and thinking him better furnished with money than themselves, plotted with the Master of the ship, who conveyed them and his Trunks ashore; and left him aboard till the Boat could return, which was not till next day towards evening. The reason he alleged was, the Sea was so high he could come no sooner: And that his pretended French Lord was go to Amiens, where they would stay his coming. Which treacherous villainy, when diverse other Soldier's Passengers had understood, they had like to have slain the Master: and had they known how, would have run away with the ship. One of the Soldiers, called Currianuer, compassionating his injury, assured him this great Currianuer a ●ind Frenchman. Lord Deprean, was only the son of a poor Lawyer of Mortaine in Bas Brittagine, and his attendants Cursel, La Nelie, and Mouferat, three younger Brothers, as arrant cheaters as himself; and if he would accompany him, he would bring him to their friends, and in the interim supply his wants. Thus travelling by Diep, Codobeck, Honfleu, Pount Rodemer in Normandy, they Diep. Caudebecq. Honfleu. Caen. came to Caen in Bas Normande. Where both the Noble Currianuer, and many of his friends kindly welcomed him, and brought them to Mortaine, where he found their friends, as he had promised him, but to small purpose. Yet the bruit occasioned the Lady Columber, the Baron Larshan, the Lord Shasge, and diverse other honourable persons to supply his wants, and to give him kind entertainment with them, to recreate himself as long as he would. But such pleasures little suited with his poor estate: and his restless spirit could never found content to receive such He meets Cursell, & wounds him in fight. The eves fall out without satisfaction to the true man. Earl of Ployer. Saint Malo, Saint Michael, Lamballe, Saint Brieux, Lanion, places of note in Brittaigne. Renes. Nantes. Rochel. Bourdeaux. Baions. Lescar in Bearn. Carcasson. Narbonne. Nysmes. Marceille in Provence. noble favours as he could neither deserve, nor requited. Whereupon, wand'ring from Port to Port, to found some Man of War, he spent that he had, and in a Forest, near dead with grief, a rich Farmer found him by a fair fountain under a tree. This kind Peasant relieved him again to his content, to follow his intent. Not long after, as he passed through a great Grove of trees betwixt Pounterson and Dinan in Brittaigne, it was his chance to meet Cursell, more miserable than himself. Without any word they both drew, and in a short time Cursell fell to the ground: where, from an old ruinated Town the Inhabitants seeing them, were satisfied, when they heard Cursell confess what formerly had passed; and that in the dividiug what they had stolen from him, they fell by the ears among themselves: but for his part he excused himself to be innocent, as well of the one as of the other. In regard of his hurt, Smith was glad to be so rid, directing his course to an h〈…〉 ourable Lord, the Earl of Ployer: who (during the Wars in France) with his two brethren had been brought up in England; by whom he was better refurnished then ever. When they had showed him Saint Malo, Mount Saint Michael, Lambal, Saint Brieux, Lanion, and their own fair Castle of Tunkadeck Guigan, and diverse other places in Brittaigne, and their Cornwall; taking his leave he took his way to Renes, the Brettons chief City; and so to Nantes, Poytiers, Rochel, and Bourdeaux. The rumour of the strength of Bayon in Biskay caused him to see it: And from thence took his way from Leskar in Bearn, and Pow in the Kingdom of Navarre to Tolouse, Vizers, and Carcasson in Gascoigne; Narbonne, Montpellier, Nysmes, and Poundegale, in Langedock, and through the Country of Auinion by Arles, to Merselles in Provence. HONDIUS his Map of France. map of France There embarking himself for Italy, the ship was enforced to Toulon; and putting again to Toulon. Sea, ill weather so grew upon them, they anchored close aboard the shore, under the little I'll of Saint Marie against Nice in Savoy. Here the inhuman Provincials with a rabble of Pilgrims An inhuman Act of Popish charity. of diverse Nations going to Rome, hourly cursed him not only for a Huguenot, but said, his Nation were all Pirates; railing on his dread Sovereign Queen Elizabeth, and that they never should have fair weather so long as he was aboard them. There disputations grew to that passion, that they threw him overboard: yet GOD brought him into that little I'll, where were no Inhabitants. The next morning he espied two ships more ride by them, put in by the storm; which fetched him aboard, well refreshed him, and so kindly used him, that he Entertained by a Brittaigne Captain. was well contented to try the rest of his fortunes with them. After he had related unto them this former discourse: what for pity and for love of the Honourable Earl of Ployer, this Noble Britton his neighbour, Captain La Roshe of Saint Malo, regarded and entertained him. With the next fair wind they sailed along by the coast of Corfica, and Sardinia, and crossing the Gulf of Tunis, passed by Cape Bona, to the I'll of Lampadosa; leaving the coast of Barbary till Lampedo●a. Alexandria. they came at Cape Rosato, and so along by the African shore for Alexndria in Egypt. There having delivered their fraught, they went to Scanderone; and after keeping their course by Cyprus, and the coast of Asia; sailing by Rhodes, the Archipelagus, Candia, and the coast of Graecia, Scanderone. Cyprus. Rhodes. Archipelagus. Cephalonia. and the I'll Cephalonia; they lay to and again a few days, betwixt the I'll of Corfu, and the Cape of Otranto in the Kingdom of Naples, in the entrance of the Adriaticke Sea, till they met with an Argosy of Venice, which it seems, the Captain desired to speak with: whose untoward answer was such as slew them a man. Whereupon presently the Britton gave them his broad side, than his stern, and his other broad side also; and continued his chase Pieces till he A desperate Sea-fight. gave so many broad sides one after another, that the Argosies Sails and tackling were so torn that she stood to her defence, and made shot for shot. Twice in one hour and half the Britons boarded her, yet they cleared themselves. But clapping her aboard again, the Argosies fired him, with much danger to them both, but was presently quenched. This rather augmented the Brettons' rage, then abated his courage; and having reaccommodated himself again, he shot her so between wind and water, that she was ready to sink: then they yielded. The Brettons lost fifteen men, she twenty, besides diverse hurt: the rest went to work on all hands; some to stop the leaks, others to guard the prisoners, which were chained; the rest to Argosy taken and rifled by a ship of Britain. rifle her. The Silks, Velvets, Cloth of gold, and Tissue; Peasters, Chickines, and Sultanies, they unloaded in four and twenty hours in wonderful store: whereof having sufficient; and tired with toil, they cast her off with all her company, with as much good Merchandise as would have fraughted such another Britton. To repair his defects he stood for the coast of Calabria; but hearing there were six or seven Galleys at Mesina, he departed thence for Malta: but the wind coming fair, he kept his course along the coast of the Kingdom of Sicilia, by Sardinia and Corfica, till he came to the Road of Antibo in Piedmont, where he set Smith on shore, with five hundred Chickenes, and a Smith set on shore at Antibo, in Piedmont. Legorne, or Livorno. little Box which he had, worth near as much more. Here he embarked himself for Legorne, being glad to have such an opportunity and means to better his experience, by the view of Italy: and having passed Tuscanie, Ueterbo and many other Cities, as Rome, and Saint Peter's Patrimony, he went down the River Tiber, to Civita Vecha: where he embarked himself to satisfy his eye with the fair City of Naples, and her Kingdom's Nobility, returning by Capua, Rome, and Sienna, he passed by that admired City of Florence, the Cities and Countries of Bolonia, Rome. Sienna. Florence, &c. Ferrara, Mantua, Milan, and Venice: whose Gulf he passed from Malamaco, and the Adriaticke Sea for Ragouza, spending sometime to see the barren broken Coast of Albania and Dalmatia, to Capo de Istria, travelling the Main of poor Sclanonia, by Tubliano, till he came to Gratz in Stiria, the Seat of Ferdinando an Archduke of Austria, (now Emperor of Almain) Sclavonia, Gratz in Stiria. Vienna. where he met an English and an Irish jesuite: who acquainted him with many brave Gentlemen of good quality: especially with the Lord Ebersbaught, to whom he gave experiments of such conclusions, as he projected to undertake: he preferred him to Baron Kizell, General of the Artillery: and he to a worthy Colonel, the Earl of Meldritch, with whom going to Vienna in Austria, he made him Captain of two hundred and fifty Soldiers, under whose Regiments how he spent his time, this ensuing Discourse will declare, as it is written in a Book entitled, The Wars of Transiluania, Wallachi, and Moldavia, written by Francisco Ferneza a Learned Italian, Secretary to Sigismundus Bathor the Prince. HONDIUS his Map of Transiluania. TRANSSYLVANIA map of Transylvania Extracts of Captain Smiths Transyluanian Acts, out of Fr. Fer. his Story. AFter the loss of Caniza, the Turks with twenty thousand besieged the strong Town of Olimpach, so straight, as they were cut off from all intelligence and hope of succour, till john Smith an Olimpach relieved. English Gentleman, acquainted Baron Kizell, General of the Archduke's Artillery, that he had taught the General his worthy Friend, such a Rule, that he would undertake to make him know any thing he intended, and have his Answer; would they bring him but to some place, where he might make the flame of a Torch seen to the Town. Kizell inflamed with this strange invention; Smith made it so plain, that forthwith he gave him Guides, who in the dark night brought him to a Mountain, where he shown three Torches equi-distant from each other, which plainly appearing to the Town, the Governor presently apprehended: and answered again with three other fires in like manner, each thus knowing the others being and intent. Smith, though distant seven miles, signified to him these words. On Thursday at night I will charge on the East, at the Alarm sally you: Eberspaught answered Speech by Torches. he would. And thus it was done, First, he writ his Message, as brief you see, as could be; then divided the Alphabet in two parts thus: A B C D E F G H I EDWARD L with one Light, the other Letters following with two, M N O P Q R S T V W X Y Z. The first part from A to L is A good stratagem. signified by showing and hiding one Link so often as there is Letters from A to that Letter, you mean; the other part from M to Z, is mentioned by two Lights in like manner; the end of a word is signified by showing of three Lights, ever staying your Light at that Letter, you mean, till the other may writ it in a Paper, and answer by his signal, which is one Light. It is done, begiuning to accounted the Letters, by the Lights every time from A or M: by this means, also the other returned his Answer, thereby each understanding other. The Guide's all this time, having well viewed the Camp, returned to Kizell, who doubting of his power, being but twenty thousand, was animated by the Guides which related that the Turks were so divided by the River in two parts, that they could not easily second each other. To which Smith added this conclusion, that two or three thousand pieces of Match, fastened Another stratagem. to diverse small Lines of two hundred fathom in length, being armed with Powder, might all be fired and stretched at one instant, before the Alarm, upon the Plain of Eysnaburge, supported between two staffs, at each Lines and: in that manner, would seem as if they were so many Musketeers: which was so put in practice, as being discovered by the Turks, they prepared to encounter these false fires, thinking there had been some great Army, whilst Kizell with his Forces entered the Turks quarter. They now ran up and down as men amazed, and it was not long ere Eberspaught was pell mell with them in their Trenches: in which distracted confusion, a third part of the Turks that besieged that side towards Konbrucke were slain, many of the rest drowned, and flede: the other part of the Army was so busied to resist the false fires, that Kizell before the morning had put in two thousand good Soldiers into the Town, and with small loss was retired: the Garrison was also well relieved with that which they found in the Turks Quarter: Which caused the Turks to raise their Siege, and return to Caniza, and Kizell with much honour was received at Kerment: and occasioned the Author a good reward and preferment, to be Captain of two hundred and fifty Soldiers, Smith made Captain of 250. Soldiers. under the conduct of Colonel Meldrich. A general Rumour of a general Peace, now spread itself all over the face of those tormented Countries: but the Turk intended no such matter, but levied Soldiers from all parts he could, and the Emperor also by the assistance of the Christian Princes, provided three Armies: the one led by the Archduke Mathias, the Emperor's Brother, and his Lieutenant Duke Mercury to defend low Hungary; Three Armies. the second by Ferdinando the Archduke of Stiria and the Duke of Mantua his Lieutenant to regain Caniza: the third by Don Gonsago Governor of high Hungary to join with Basta, to make an absolute Conquest of Transiluania. Duke Mercury with an Army of thirty thousand (whereof near ten thousand were French) besieged The siege of Alba Regalis. Stolewisenburg, otherwise called Alba Regalis, a place so strong by art and nature that it was thought impregnable. There happened many a bloody sally, strange stratagems and valiant Exploits on bothsides by several Nations; but in brief, Earl Meldritch by the information of three or four Christians escaped out of the Town. Captain Smith took occasion upon the great Assemblies, thronging together at every Alarm, to put in practice the sierie Dragons, which he had demonstrated him and the Earl Von Sults at Comora, which he thus performed. After he had prepared forty or fifty Earthen round bellied Pots prepared, with mixtures, Powder and Bullets, as experiences had taught him, Fiery Dragons. (though with exceeding danger) he so fitly placed them in slings, graduated so near as they could to these Assemblies, and other places of advantage, that at midnight upon the Alarm, it was a fearful sight to see the short flaming course of their flight in the Air: but presently after the fall, the lamentable noise of the miserable slaughtered Turks was most terrible: besides, they fired that strong Suburb, at the Port of Buda, in two or three places, which so troubled the Turks to quench, that had there been any means to have assaulted them, they could hardly have resisted the fire and their Enemies. This City being taken by the incredible Adventures of the Duke, the Earl Roseworme with the other Colonel and Captains, which had been in possession of the Turks, more than fifty years: the Turk sent presently Asan Bassa with theescore thousand, if it were possible to regain it: the Duke understanding this, with twenty thousand met him: where five or six thousand were slain, with the A Battle, and the Bassa of Buda slain. Basla of Buda, and four or five Zanzackes. Duke Mercury dividing his Army, sent the Earl Meldrich (of whose Company was Captain Smith in this encounter) to assist the Lord Basta, General for the Emperor Rodulph, against Sigismundus Bathur, the Prince of Transiluania: who was beyond all men's belief, newly returned from Polonia: and established in his Estate; the Earl neither finding pay, nor such regard as he expected, persuaded his Troops rather to serve the Prince against the Turks, then Basta against the Prince. The Soldiers worue out with these paylesse Travels, upon hope to make Booty of what they could get from the Turk, were easily persuaded to follow him wheresoever: especially to help to regain or ransack his Father's Country then possessed by the Turks, which (they hard) notwithstanding those Wars, were rich and unspoyled. The Prince glad of so a brave a Commander, and so many expert and ancient Soldiers, made him Campe-master of his Army, gave him all necessaries else he could, and what freedom they desired to ransack the Turks. The Earl having made many incursions into the Land of Zarkain, amongst the rocky Mountains, where the people were some Turks, some Tartars, some jews, but most Banditoes, Renegadoes, and such like, which sometimes he forced into the Plains of Regal: where is a City, not only of men and Regal besieged. Fortifications, strong of itself: but so environed with Mountains, and the passage so difficult, that in all those wars, no attempt had been made upon it to any purpose. Having satisfied himself with the situation and those passages, amongst which he had many a sharp encounter: at last, with eight thousand he pitched his Camp before it. The Inhabitants scorning so small a number, sallied in such abundance, that about one hundred and fifty were slain on both sides, and the Turks chased so near the Ports, that the Towers small shot and Ordnance caused the Earl to retire. The next day Zachell Moyzes, Lieutenant General to the Prince, came with four thousand Foot and Horse, and four and twenty Pieces of Ordnance, but in regard of the situation of the place, they did more fear than hurt them: till they had spent near a month in raising their Mounts and Batteries; which slow proceeding the Turks daily derided, and as fearing lest they should departed ere they assaulted the City, sent this challenge to any Captain in their Army: That to delight the Ladies who did long Three single combat. to see some Courtlike pastime, the Lord Turbashaw did defy any Captain that had the command of a Company, which durst combat with him for his head. The matter being discussed, was accepted. But The first only with Lances. so many questions grew for the undertaking, that it was divided by lots, and the lot fell upon Captain Smith, before spoken of. Trucc being taken for that time, the Rampires all beset with fair Dames, Manner of Turb●shas' entrance. and men in Arms, the Christians in Battalions; Turbashaw, with a voice of Oboes entered the field, well mounted and armed: on his shoulders were fixed two pair of great wings, richly garnished with gold, silver, and precicus stones, a janisarie before him, hearing his Lance; on each side, another leading his Horse; where long he stayed not before Smith with a noise of Trumpets (only a Page bearing his Lance) C. Smith enters. passing by him, with a courteous salute, took his ground with such good success, that at the sound of the charge he passed the Turk thorough the sight of his beaver, face, head, and all, that he fell dead to the Turbasha stain ground; where alighting, unbracing his Helmet, he took off his head, leaving the Turks his body, and so returned without any hurt at all. The head he presented to the Lord Moyzes the General, who kindly accepted it, and with joy to the whole Army, he was generally welcome. The death of this Captain, so swelled in the heart of one Grualgo his vowed friend, as rather enraged The second combat twixt Smith and Grualgo with Pistols. with madness than choler, he directed a particular Challenge to the Conqueror, to regain his friend's head, or loose his own, with his Horse and Armour for advantage: which, according to his desire, was the next day undertaken, as before. Upon the sound of the Trumpets their Lances flew in pieces, upon a clear passage, but that the Turk was near unhorsed: their Pistols were the next, which marked Smith upon the Placket; but the next shot, the Turk was so wounded in the left arm, that not able to Gru●ldo slain. rule his Horse, and defend himself, he was thrown to the ground, and so bruised with the fall, that he lost his head, as his friend before him, with his Horse and Armour; but his body and his rich apparel, was sent backe to the Town. Every day the Turks made some sallies, but few skirmishes would they endure to any purpose, our works and approaches being not yet advanced to that height, and effect as necessity required. To delude time, Smith with many incontradictable persuading reasons, obtained leave, that the Ladies might know he was not so much enamoured with their Servant's heads, but if any Turk of their rank would come to the place of Combat to redeem them, he should have his also upon the like conditions, if they could win it. The Challenge presently was accepted by Bony Molgro. The next day both the Champions entering Third combat with Battle Axes. the field, as before, each discharging their Pistols, having no Lances, but such martial weapons as the Defendant had appointed, no hurt was done. Their Rattle-axes were the next, whose piercing bills made sometimes the one, sometimes the other, to have scarce sense to keep their Saddles: especially the Christian received such a wound, that he lost his Battle-axe, and failed not much to have fallen after C. Smith endangered. Draws his Falchion, and kills Eo●ny Molgro. it: whereat the supposing conquering Turk had a great shout from the Rampires. The Turk prosecuted his advantage to the uttermost of his power: yet the other, what by the readiness of his Horse, and his judgement and dexterity in such a business beyond all men's expectation, by God's assistance, not only avoided the Turks violent blows, but having drawn his Falchion, pierced the Turk so under the Cullets through back and body, that although he alighted from his Horse, he stood not long ere be lost his head, as the rest had done. This good success gave such encouragement to the Army, that with a guard of six thousand, three His honourable return. spare Horses, before each, a Turks head upon Lances, he was conducted to the General's Pavilions with his presents. Moses' received both him and them with as much respect as the occasion deserved, embracing him in his arms, gave him a fair Horse richly furnished, a Cymiter and Belt worth three hundred Ducats, and Meldiich made him Sergeant Mayor of his Regiment. The Town with an incredible Made Sergeant Maior. Regal taken. trouble and danger was assaulted, and at last taken perforce, where the Earl remembering his Father's death, caused all he could found bear Arms to be put to the Sword, and their heads to be set upon stakes, round about the walls, in the same manner as they had served the Christians when they took it. Then he sacked Varatzo, Solmos, and Kuprouka, whereto had retired the remnant of this Den of Varatzo, Sol●os, Cuprouka. Thiefs, leaving five thousand dead (though he lost near as many, yet) with all the spoil and two thousand prisoners (most women and children) he returned to Esenberge, not fare from the Prince's Palace, where he encamped. The Prince coming to view the Army, presented with the Prisoners, and six and thirty Ensigns (after his accustomed manner, having given thanks to God) he was acquainted what service Smith had done at Olimpach, Stolewisenberge, and Regal; for which, with great honour and solemnity, he gave him three Turks heads in a Shield for Arms, with an oath ever to wear Prince of Transiluania honoureth Captain Smith. them in his Colours, his picture in gold, and three hundred Duckats yearly for a pension. During all this time, Basta and the Prince being capitulating of a peace, the Emperor had raised new forces for Basta to invade Transiluania; which caused the Prince to condescend to the Articles propounded him: which when Moses understood, then in field with the whole Army (that hated the Germane as all as Turks) he gave battle to Basta. Betwixt them in six or seven hours, more than six or seven thousand on both sides were slain. Moses' thus overthrown fled to the Turks, and his Bloody battle of Christians. scattered Troops, some one way, some another. The Prince excused himself of this unexpected accident, made ccmposition for his dispersed Troops, yielded himself to Basta; and all his Country and Subjects to the Emperor's obedience. Basta thus possessed of Transiluania, drew all the Christians of those old Regiments of Sigismundus, of whose greatness and true affections, he was most suspicious, under the conduct of Rodoll Voyvad of Walachia, forced out by jeremy, put in by the Turk. In this Army of thirty thousand, Captain Smith was one, who (under his noble Colovell holding the same places he had before) had many several employments in every dangerous encounter, which would be too voluminous particularly to relate, before Smith's employments under the Vayvod of Walachy. Bloody battle twixt the two Vayu●dss. Thirty thousand Tartars. they could draw Prince jeremy to battle, where (as it is recorded) two thousand on both sides, lay dead in the fields; but jeremy fled, and Rodol had the victory, and thereby again his Sovereignty. Meldrich not long after with thirteen thousand, was sent against the straggling escaped Troops of jeremy, which joining with some Tartars, foraged the frontiers towards Moldavia; but when they heard it was the Crimme Bohemian-tartar and his two sons, with thirty thousand, and that jeremy which had escaped, lay with fifteen thousand in Ambuscado for him, about Langanow, he retired towards Rotenton, a strong Garrison for Rodoll: But they were so environed with these bellish numbers, that they could make no great haste for skirmishing with their Scouts and Foragers: Yet by getting through a wood in a thick Fog, meeting two thousand loaden with pillage, and two or three hundred Horse and Cattles, the most of them were slain or taken prisoners, who told Meldrich where jeremy lay, expecting the Crimme Tartar. Meldrich intending to make by him his passage by force, was advised of a pretty stratagem by Captain Smith, which presently so accommodated two or three hundred Trunks, with wildfire upon A memorable stratagem at the battle of Rottenton. the heads of Lances, charging the enemy in the night, gave fire to the Trunks, which blasted forth such flames and sparkles, amazing not only the Horse but also the Foot, that by the means of this flaming encounter, their own Horses turned tails with such fury, as by their violence overthrew jeremy and his Army, without any loss at all to Meldrich. But of this victory they not long triumphed; for, being within three leagues of Rotenton, in the Valley of Verest Horn; the Bohemian-tartar with forty thousand had so beset him, that they were forced to fight with this matchless number, where near thirty thousand were slain. The Earl, with some fifteen hundred escaped, but the rest were all slain or taken prisoners: as the History at large will plainly show, the times, place, chief Commanders, with the manner and order of their battles, and fights, to which I refer you. §. II diverse valiant Englishmen in this battle. Captain SMITH taken, sold, sent into Turkey, and over the Black Sea to Tartary. His admirable escape and other travels in diverse parts of Christendom. IN this dismal battle, Nederspol, Veltus, Zarnava, Manazo, Bavell, and many other Earls, Barons, Colonels, Captains, brave Gentlemen and Soldiers were slain. Give me leave to remember the names, and honour the memories of our own Countrymen in those exploits, which as resolutely as the best, in the defence of Christ and his Gospel ended their days, Bachelor, Hardwicke, Thomas Milemay, Robert Mullynax, Englishmen slain. Thomas Bishop, Roger Compton, George Davyson, Nicholas Williams, and one john the Scot These all did what men could do, and when they could do no more, left there their martyred bodies, in testimony of their Martial minds, only Ensign Carlton, and Sergeant Robinson escaped. Ensign Carlton and Sergeant Robinson escape Captain Smith taken. But Smith amongst the slaughtered dead bodies, with toil and wounds lay groaning, till being found by the Pillagers that he was able to live, and perceiving by his Armour and habit, that his ransom might be better to them then his death, they led him Prisoner with diverse other. Well they used him till his wounds were cured, and at Axopolis they were all brought into the Market place and stripped, that the Merchants might see their limbs and wounds, (who had Servants upon purpose to try their strengths) and there sold like beasts. Smith fell to the share of Captain Smith sold. Bassa Bogall, who sent him forthwith to Andrinopolis, and so for Constantinople to his fair Mistress for a Slave. By twenty and twenty chained by the neck, they marched in File to this great City, where they were delivered to their several Masters, and he to his young Charatza Tragabigzanda. This Noble Gentlewoman took sometimes occasion to show him to some friends, or rather to speak with him, and because she could speak Italian, would feign herself sick when she should go to the Banias, or weep over the graves, to know how Bogall took him Prisoner, and if he were, as Bogall writ to her, a Bohemian Lord conquered by his hand, with many more which he had with him, whom he would present her ere long, whose ransoms should adorn her with the glory of his Conquests. But when she heard him protest he knew no such matter, nor had ever seen Bogall till he bought him at Axopolis, and that he was an Englishman, only by his adventures made a Captain in those Countries: to try the truth, she found means to found out many which could speak English, French, Dutch, and Italian; to whom he relating the most part of those former passages, (which they honestly reported to her) she took as it seemed, much compassion on him. But having no use for him, lest her mother should cell him, she sent him to her Brother the Tymor Bashaw of Nalbrits, in the Country of Cambrya in Tartary. But let us remember his passing notes in the speculative course from Constantinople, by Saunder, How he was sent into Tartary. Pelus, Pannasamusa, Lastilla, to Varna, an ancient City upon the black Sea, where having little more liberty than his eyes judgement, he might see the Towns with their short Towers, in a most excellent plain, pleasant, and fertile Country, full of Villages, and dispersed fair buildings, as well in Sagovia as Romania. But from Varna, nothing but the black Sea, till he came Uarna. to the two Capes of Taur and Pergillo, which are two muddy Promontories, at the entrance of the Strait Niger, which hath a very deep Channel, and as he conjectured, ten leagues long, and three broad. At the entrance of the Disabachi Sea, are a great many of high black Rocks A description of the Disabachi or black Sea. on each side the Channel to once thinking, which they said were only Trees, Weeds, and Muds, thrown from the inland Countries by the inundations, and by the violence of the Currant cast there by the Eddy: of which as they sailed, they saw many without sight of Land, seeming like high Rocks on low Lands, which are only great flats of Osie Quagmires, where infinite heaps of Trees do stick; and by their weight, time, and multitudes, though the boughs rot, the bodies they say, have made many of those Osie Elats firm Land in many places: Thus sailing this Dissabachi Sea, till he came betwixt Susack and Curaske, only two visible Towns appeared at the entrance of the River Bruago. In six or seven day's sail, he saw four or five, seeming strong Castles of stone, with flat tops and Battlements about them; but arriving at Cambria, he was according to their custom, well used. The Castle was of a large Cambria. circomference, ten or twelve foot thick in the foundation. Some six foot from it a Palizado, and then a ditch round about, forty foot broad, full of water: on the one side of it a Town all of low flat houses, but no great matter as it seemed; yet it keeps all that Country in admirable awe and subjection. Three days he rested there, than it was two days journey to Nalbrits, the Tumours habitation, a place not of much less strength than Cambria, where sometimes resideth this Tymor Nalbrits, Brother to the Lady Tragabigzando. To her unkind Brother this kind Lady writ so much for his good usage, that he half suspected as much as she intended. For she told him, he should there but sojourn to learn the language: and what it was to be a Turk, till time made her Master of herself. But the Tymor her Brother diverted, and perverted all this to the worst of cruelty: for within an hour after his arrival, he caused his Drugman to strip Shaving of Slaves, and hard usage. him naked, and shave his head and beard as bore as his hand, a great Ring of Iron with a long stalk bowing like a Sickle about his neck, and a coat made of Vlgrayes' hair, much like Haircloth, guarded about with a piece of an undressed skin. There were many other Christian Slaves, but more than two hundred Forsadoes, and he being the last, was Slave of Slaves to them all. Among those slavish fortunes, there was no great choice, for the best was so bad, a Dog could hardly have lived to endure: and yet for all their pains and labour, no more regarded than a Beast. The Tymor and his friends fed upon P●llow, which is boiled Rice and Garnancis, with little bits of Mutton or Buckones, which is 〈◊〉 pieces of Horse, Vlgry, or any Beast. Samboses and Muselbits are great dainties, and yet but round pies full of all sorts of flesh chopped, with variety of Herbs. Their best drink is Coffa, made of a Grain, called Coava, boiled with water and Sherberke, which is only Honey and Water. Mare's Milk, or the Milk of any Beast, they hold restorative; but all the Commonalty drink pure Water. Their Bread is made of this Coava, which is a kind of black Wheat, and Cuscus a small white Seed like Millet in Biskany. Our common victual, was the Entrailss and Offal of Horses and Vlgryes; of this cut in small Millet. pieces, they will fill a great Cauldron; which being boiled, and with Cuscus put in great bowls in the manner of Chafing-dishes, they sit about it on the ground; after they have raked it through as often as they please with their fowl fists, the remainder was for the Christian Slaves. Some of this broth they would temper with Cuscus, like Butter for Fritters, and putting the fire off from the hearth, pour there a bowl full, then cover it with coals till it be baked, which stewed with the remainder of the broth, and small pieces of flesh, was an extraordinary dainty. The better sort are attired like Turks, but the plain Bohemian-tartar weareth half a black Sheep's skin Their Attire. over his back, two of the legs tied about his neck, the other two about his middle; with another over his belly, and his legs tied in like manner behind him: then two skins more made like a pair of Bases, serve him for Breeches, with a little Cap close to his skull of course black Felt, and they use exceeding much of this Felt for Carpets, for Bedding, for Coats, and Idols. Their houses are much worse than your Irishman: but the Inland Country hath none but Houses. Not houses but movable Tents. Carts and Tents, which they ever remove from Country to Country, as they see occasion, driving with them infinite troops of black Sheep, Cattles, and Vlgryes, eating up all before them as they go. For the Tartars of Naga, they have neither Town nor House, Corn nor Drink, but Flesh and Milk; and live all in Hordias, three or four thousand of them in a company, all living in The Tartars of Nagi. great Carts, fifteen or sixteen foot broad, which is covered over with small Rods, wratled together in the form of a Birds-nest turned upwards, and with the Ashes of bones, tempered with Oil, and a Clay they have, & Camel's hair, they loom them so well, that no weather will pierce them, and yet they are very light. Each Hordia hath a Murse, which they obey as King. Their gods are infinite, but the Crimme Bohemian-tartar and the Tauricks, obey Murtissalla Mahomet's chief Prophet. One thousand or two thousand of those glittering white Carts drawn with Camels, Dear, Bulls, and Vlgryes, they bring round in a Ring, where they pitch their Camp, and the Murse with his chief Alliances are placed in the midst: They do much hurt when they get any Strogs, which are great Boats, used upon the Edle a River we call Uglga, to them that devil in the Country of Poronlog, and would do much mo●●, were i● 〈◊〉 for the Muscovites Garrisons that there inhabit. All the hope he had ever to be delivered from this thraldom, was only the love of Tragabigzand●, who surely was ignorant of his bad usage for although he had often debated the matter How Smith escaped his captivity. with some Christians, which had been there long Slaves, they could not found how to make any escape, by any reason or possibility, But God beyond Man's expectation or imagination, helpeth his Servants when they least think of help, as it happened to him. In this miserable estate, he become a Thrasher at a Grange in a great field, more than a league from the Tymors house. The Bassa as he often used to visit his grounds, visited him, and took occasion so to beat, spurn and revile him that Smith forgetting all reason, beat out his brains with his bat: and seeing his estate could not be worse than it was, he clothed himself in his clothes, hid his body under the Straw, filled his Knapsack with Corn, shut the doors, mounted his Horse, and ran into the Desert at all adventure: Two or three days thus fearfully wand'ring he knew not whither, and well it was he met not any to ask the way. Thus being even as one taking leave of this miserable world, God did direct him to their great way or Custragan, as they call it, which doth cross these large Territories, and is generally known among them by these marks. In every crossing of this great way, is planted a Post, and in it so many bolts with broad ends, as there are ways, and every bolt hath the figure painted over it, that demonstrateth to what part that way leadeth, as that which pointeth towards the Crimmes Country, is marked with a half Moon: if towards the China, the picture of the Sun; if towards the Georgians and Persia, a black man full of white spots; if towards Muscovy, the sign of a Cross; if towards the habitation of any other Prince, the figure whereby his Standard is known. To his dying spirits thus God added some comfort in this melancholy journey, wherein if he had met any of that vild generation, they had made him their Slave, or sent him backe again to his Master. Sixteen days he traveled in this fear and torment after that cross, till he arrived at Exopolis. Axopolis, upon the River Don, a Garrison of the Muscovites. The Governor after due examination of those hard events, took off his Irons, and so kindly used him, that he thought himself newly risen from death. The most he could learn of these wild Countries was this, that the Country of Cambria is The description of Cambria, and his passage to Russia. Bruapo. Don, or Tanais. two days journey from the head of the great River Bruapo, which springeth from many places of the Mountains of Inagachi, that join themselves together in the Pool Kerkas, which they accounted for the head, and falleth into the Sea Dissabach: which receiveth also the River Don, and all the Rivers that fall from the great Country of the Circassis, the Caitaches, the Tauricaces, Pricopes, Cumania, Cossunka, and the Crymme, through which Sea he sailed, and up the River Bruapo to Nalbrits, and thence through the Deserts of Circassi to Exopolis, as is related, where he stayed with the Governor, till the Convoy went to Coragnaw, then with his Certificate how he found him, and had examined him, with his friendly Letters he sent him by Zumalacke to Coragnaw, whose Governor in like manner so kindly used him, that by this means, he went with the safe conduct to Letch & Donka, in Cologosk, and thence to Birniske, & Newgrade, in Seberya, by Kezachica upon the River Niger, in the Confines of Littuania. From whence with as much kindness he was conveyed in like manner by Coroskie, Duberosko, Duzihell, Drohobus, A fair shunshine after a storm. and Ostroge in Volonia. Shaslaw and Laxco in Podolia, Halico and Collonia in Polonia, and so to Hermonstat in Transiluania. In all his life he seldom met with more respect, mirth, content and entertainment, and not any Governor where he came, but gave him somewhat as a Present besides his charges, seeing themselves subject to the like calamity. And because our Author hath so thoroughly traveled Europe, I have here presented Hondius his Map of Europe. HONDIUS his Map of Europe. EUROPA map of Europe Through those poor continually foraged Countries there is no passage, but with the Caravans His Obseruatitions in his journey to Transiluania, and through the midst of Europe. or Conuoyes; for they are Countries rather to be pitied then envied, and it is a wonder any should make Wars for them. The Villages are here and there a few Houses of straight Firre-trees, laid heads and points above one another made fast by notches at the ends, more than a man's height, and with broad split boards pinned together with wooden pins thatched for coverture: in ten Villages you shall scarce found ten Iron Nails, except it be in some extraordinary man's House. For their Towns, Exopolis, Lech, and Donka have Rampires made of that wooden walled-fashion, double, and betwixt them Earth and Stones, but so latched with cross Timber, they are very strong against any thing but fire, and about them a deep Ditch, and a palizado of young Firre-trees, but most of the rest have only a great Ditch cast about them, and the Ditches Earth is all their Rampire, and the top on it round, well environed with Palisades; Some have some few small Pieces of small Ordnance and Slings, Curriours and Muskets; but their generallest Weapons are the Ruff Bow and Arrows. In their ways you shall found pavements over Bogges, only of young Firre-trees laid cross over one another for two or three hours' journey, or as the passage requires, and yet in two days travel, you shall scarce see six Habitations. Notwithstanding, to see how their Lords, Governors, and Captains are civilised, well attired and accoultred with jewels, Sables, Horses, and after their manner with curious Furniture, it is wonderful; but they are all Lords or Slaves, which All Lords, or Slaves. makes them so subject to every Invasion. In Transiluania he found so many good friends, that but to see and rejoice himself after all those Encounters to see his Native Country, he would ever hardly have left them, though the Miracle of Virtue, their Prince was absent. Being thus glutted with content, and near drowned with joy; he passed high Hungaria, By-fylecke, Tocka, Cassovia, and Vnaderawa, by Vlmitch in Moravia, to Prague in Bohemia: at last he found the most generous Prince Sigismundus with his Sigismunds' Testimonial. Colonel at Lipswicke in Misenland, who gave him his pass, intimating the service he had done, and the honours he had received with fifteen hundred Ducats of Gold to repair his losses. With this he spent sometime, to visit the fair Cities and Countries of Dresden in Saxony, Mandabourge, and Brwnswicke Castle in Hessen, Wittenberg, Vlme and Minikin in Bavaria, Ausburge and her University, Hanna, Frankford, Mets, the Palatinate, Worms, Spire, and Strawsburge. Passing the Cardinalship to Nancey in Lorraine, and the Kingdom of France, by Paris to Orleans, he went down the River of Leyer, to Angers, and embarked himself at Nants in Britania for Elbow in Biskanie, to see Burgos, Valiodolid, Squeriall, Madrill, Toledo, Cordua, Cuede Ryall, Seville, Cherges, Cales, and Saint Lucre's in Spain. Then understanding that the Wars of Mulai Shash and Mulai Sedan, the two Brothers in Barbary of Fez and Morocco (to which he was animated by some friends) were concluded in His return for England. peace, he in barked himself for England with one thousand Ducats in his Purse, which after with a great deal more he employed, in searching more dangers in the West Indies, and the unknown parts of vnciuilized America, where how he discovered and inhabited Virginia, how he was taken Prisoner by Powhatan, their Emperor 1607. and delivered, how he took the King of Paspahegh, Prisoner in single Combat, and the King of Pamaunke Prisoner in the midst of his Army, and brought thirty of their petty Kings, and all their people in subjection to the English: How since he hath searched, and caused a new England, and was taken Prisoner by French Pirates, and escaped: You shall after hear in fit place. CHAP. XII. The death of SULTAN OSMAN, and the setting up of MUSTAFA his Uncle, according to the Relation presented to His Majesty. THe Grand Signior Sultan Osman discontented since his disgrace in Poland, as soon as he came to Constantinople, pretended a journey upon the Emir de Saida, who was reported to be in Rebellion, having taken Arms to other ends. But being diverted from this purpose by the great instance of the Uiziers, and that it Preteuce of visiting Mecha. would not so well serve his secret Designs, because he must then keep an Army on foot; he gave out that he would visit Mecha, the Tomb of his false Prophet. To make this Voyage the more secure, in appearance, he seemed content to accept of any Treaty with the Polacks, even to conditions both of disadvantage and dishonour; for his estates in Hungary, he reinforced the Frontiers with diverse troops, and though he were much troubled at the league between the Emperor of Germany and Bethlem Gabor, yet he dissembled it so, as that he would not displease the Transiluanian, but rather offered new succours, and forbearance of his Tribute. From the Incursions of the Cossacks, he hoped to assure himself, by the treaty of the Poles, and in occasion of breach, he had the Tartars ready to requited them (it being both their trades to live upon spoil and robbery) and for more security he appointed twenty Galleys to keep the Black Sea. The common people and Uiziers that loved rest, and knew not the Design, were much troubled and discontent at this journey, who made many Remonstrances to him of the inconvenience and danger to leave the feat of his Empire to the trust of a Deputy, in a time when Bethlem Gabor was newly reconciled to the Germane-Emperour, and therefore not to be trusted; and the Polacks newly reconciled to him, and therefore to be mistrusted. diverse other reasons were made to him, many Petitions delivered from the Churchmen, Lawyers, and from all Estates. But melancholic Revenge had wholly possessed him, so that by no means he could be persuaded to desist. The soldiery passed so fare, as to threaten publicly, and to protest, they would not follow, but rather set up another King in his absence that should stay among them. In conclusion, carried by his own fate to destruction: the 1622. seventh of May, having first commanded away all his Galleys to the Levant, and thereby disposed away many of his Soldiers, he began to pass over his Tents and Pavilions to Asia side, with janissaries mutiny. great quantities of Treasure: The janissaries and Spahees, who had also secret Intelligence upon the King, his own words and actions betraying some further Design than a Pilgrimage (for he made preparations to carry away all his jewels and Treasure, even defacing his Palace, and taking from Churches, and his Wardrobes, whatsoever could be converted to Bullion) suddenly met at the Hippodrome in the City upon a word given; and from thence ran to the Seraglio in tumult, but without Arms, and there according to their barbarous mutinies cried out for the King (having first taken order to stop the passage of any thing upon the water) who appearing to them, asked what this inolencie meant, and what they pretended. They then by the mouth of a multitude (for they had no head but that of the Monster) demanded first that he should not proceed in his purpose to go to Mecha, nor into Asia, but that he must abide in the City. Secondry, they would have delivered to their fury the Great Vizier Delavir Bassa, the Hoia, or Confessor of the King, the Cashariaga Governor of the women, the Tefterdar, or Treasurer, the Cadde Leskar, or Chief justice, and some others, as Enemies to the State, and consenting to this Voyage, which they pretended would be the ruin of the Empire. The first, after a little dispute, the King granted unto them; promising to give over his journey, but they not content, exacted it in writing. To the second, he replied, that it was dishonour to him to have his Servants so used without order of justice: but persuaded them to have patience to stay until Saturday, the next Divan, or public Council, where they should all appear, and if they were found culpable, they should receive punishment; not meaning to perform any of this, but to get time and alloy their pesent fury. These fellows not content with this moderate answer, undertook to know that they were guilty, and therefore that they needed no other witness, trials, nor judge, but themselves, and with extreme clamour, called to have them delivered. But the King refusing to give them any other satisfaction, and they unprepared for force, returned into the City, which now was all in fear, every house and shop shut up, expecting a general sack. But they followed the way of their own hatred, and first went unto the house of the Hoia, which they broke and pillaged: but not finding him, they proceeded to the Great Viziers, who made some defence, and (they being unarmed) beat him off; and so they separated being now Evening, but yet kept a Guard in some parts of the Town. This night the King made an attempt to sand over to Asia side, but was prevented; and to fortify and defend his Seraglio, which is walled strongly about, and hath always in it of household Servants about three thousand, but it seems no man would arm in his cause. For the next morning, the Mutineers assembled again, and taking their Arms, went first to the Mufti, or Archpriest among them, and forced him and diverse others to accompany them to the Court, where they anew demanded these men, but with more instance and fury. In the mean time the Hoia, Caddee Leskar, and Tefterdar fled, and were yet never heard off. The Vizier retired to the King, and persuaded him earnestly to go over in person in his own Boats (which from his Garden he might easily do) to Asia, and there to take Horse, and he would secure him from all peril; but the King would not move, bidding him stay confident and assured that he would punish these Rebels. The wise old man seeing this constancy or obstinacy, desired leave to shifted for himself, which he either took or obtained, and so got away to the Hermitage of a Saint renowned amongst them, who (like himself) betrayed him to a Captain of the janissaries; yet did him the favour Saint Knave. as not to deliver him to the multitude, but carried him backe to the King's House. At this time it was disputed in the Seraglio, about the delivery of these Officers, the Emperor refusing, the Rebels clamouring and threatening; insomuch, as he began to fear they would break in, and in their rage do worse than was yet pretended. Whereupon, whether by the King's order, or by his own consent (willing to be the Peace-offering) the Vizier went out to them, and with a good assuredness demanded what they sought of him, and wherein he had offended: But they answered him with their Swords, and suddenly cut him in pieces. The Emperor seeing their fury so outrageous, had now more cause to doubt, and retired himself then too late, when he had lost his brave Counsellor; would have fled into Asia, and could not, but conveyed himself into a private place, prepared by his Bustengi Bassa, or chief Grand Signi 〈…〉 flight. Gardener. The Rebels continued without in their madness, ask for the King, and for more Sacrifices. But the Servants protesting they knew not where he was, they said, they must have a King, and if he would not appear, they would make another; and having awhile attended, they resolved to enter the Palace (but first took a general Oath not to sack the Imperial Throne, which they call●d their house and their honour) and there seeking for the King, not able to found him, they extorted by confession the Caslariaga, and slew him, and then they demanded for Mustafa, Uncle to Osman, by him formerly deposed, a man esteemed rather holy (that is frantic) then wise, and indeed fit for a Cell, than a Sceptre. The King the first day of this Mustafa made King. tumult had put Mustafa into a Vault with two Negro women, without bread of drink, in which estate these new Electors found him almost naked, and half pined. At first sight, he thought they had been the Messengers of death: but that fear passed over, he begged of them a Cup of water. Whom they took, and instantly proclaimed their Emperor, which he was loath to accept, uti pudebat aucti nominis; How unstable are the Estates of the greatest Princes! Quem dies videt veniens iacentem, hunc vidit dies fugiens regnantem, He that was now in the jaws of death, naked, starved, and dying for thirst, is become the Emperor, and may drink Gold, or the blood of men. They as yet not knowing what was become of Osman, and loath to trust Mustapha in the Palace, carried him in triumph to the old Seraglio, and there left him, departing to the sack of the Viziers' house, and so in the Evening to their Rendezvous, where they kept both good guard, and good order in the City, from fires and other Insolences. Sultan Osman amazed with these news, so soon as they had left the Court, came out and called to Council in the night, Huzein Bassa, late Vizier in the Polish War, and the Aga of the janissaries, both faithful to him, and demanded their advice; first, having sent to the old Seraglio, to practise the women there, to strangle Mustafa; but some taking his part, a new uproar began in the house between that Sex: and the Soldiers that kept watch, taking the Alarm, entered in, and rescued him, and from thence removed him to the Chambers of the janissaries, where they guarded him for that night, in an ill Lodging. All this while Osman consults what course to take. These two his friends, and some others, tell him, that the case was desperate, and could not be cured but by a desperate remedy. And they agreed that the Aga should go and persuade with the Mofti, and that the King in the morning should suddenly present himself to the Soldiers at their own door, and make experience, what his Presence, his submission, and his benevolence promised could work, to move them to Loyalty, or compassion; which counsel early in the morning they put in practice. The King accompanied with the Mofti, (who never consented to his deposing, though he favoured the Soldiers against the Vizier) with Huzein Bassa, and about twelve Horsemen, went directly to the janissaries College where Mustafa was kept, and there in tears made them an Oration, offering great recompense, repenting of his error; and finally, invoked them by the merits of his Father and all his Ancestors to have some pity upon their true Master. The multitude (t 〈…〉 prona in misericordiam, quam immodica sanitia fuerat) now knew not what to do; a silent murmur ran among them, and they were half converted: But the Aga of the janissaries, thinking to merit of the King, and beginning to pled unseasonably for him, with some harsh words of upbraidure, Vt natura Maris omni flatu venti turbida, anew moved New mutiny. their fury, so that they cried out Treason, and fell upon him and Huzein Bassa, and cut them into pieces, every man taking a part of their flesh to satisfy their revenge. The Mofti would speak, but is withdrawn by some, for respect to his place, and with difficultieiss conveyed away. Now the poor Osman sees his friends slain, and knows not which way to convert himself, but binding up his eyes with a Napkin, expects death as the last of their fury; But they carry him first before Mustafa, and accuse him as the disturber of the Peace of the Empire, and demand sentence against him, more vulgi suum quisque flagitium alijs obiectantes. The forsaken Prince pleads for life, and the new King knows not how to condemn, but nods and agrees to all that is propounded. At last, they consult with themselves, and put him upon an Horse (an insolent Spahee changing Turbans with him) and sent him away Prisoner to the seven Towers under good guard, and then returned to their new Master, and placed him in the Seraglio and Imperial Throne, where he hath need to have good Broths and nourishment to restore Mustafa enthronised. his decayed body. The Soldiers think all is done, and (only sacking the houses of Huzein Bassa, and some others their conceived Enemies) return in quiet to their several Lodgings, and have no further malice. But the new Vizier Daout Bassa, made by Mustafa, knew well, if Osman lived, that this storm might pass over, and he would as easily and by the same means return to his Estate, as he fell from it, Vulgus ut mos est, cuiusque novi motus cupidum. Therefore he consulted with some few interessed in Mustafaes' preferment, and thereby obnoxious to Osman, to search how many of the Royal blood were left alive, and resolved if there remained two, to make an end of Osman. Two of his Brothers were found, the one about twelve, the other about seven years of age: and thereupon the Vizier went himself to the Prison with a pack of Hangmen, Osma●s' brethren. and gave order to strangle the unfortunate Prince: who now having had no rest in two nights, and thinking himself secure for a season, was newly fall'n asleep: but awaked by the coming of these Messengers, asked what news, saying, he did not like their sudden intrusion. They at first stood amazed, and the King made show to defend himself; but a strong Knave strooke him on the head with a Battle-axe, and the rest leaping upon him, strangled Osm●● slain. him with much ado. Thus one of the greatest monarchs in the World is first affronted by mutined troops, his own slaves, almost unarmed, and few in number, no man taking up a Sword to defend him: and they who began this madness, not meaning to hurt him, by the increase of their own fury, which hath no bounds, depose him against their own purpose, and at last expose his life against their will, to the counsels of other men, whom they equally hate. And now they mourn for their dead King, as freshly as they raged unreasonably, knowing they have stained their honour, being the first of their Emperors they ever betrayed, and that they have set up another that in all likelihood they must change for disability: Nonnunquam tulit documenta sors maiora, quam fragili loco starent superbi. This is the last act of the light of Sultan Osman: but his intents and great designs, which drew upon him this fatal blow, I suppose will not be unworthy the communication, the Practices, Reasons, Secrets, and Counsels of all Actions being the Soul of History, and res gestae but the bore carcase: and I am persuaded, as many Ages have not produced so strange an Example of the incertainty of humane greatness; so in the disposition thereof, and in the ways leading thereunto, there is seen evidently the wonderful providence of God, in confounding of the counsels of the worldly wise, who had laid a foundation of new greatness, whereby he aspired the universal Monarchy, ambitious of the honour of Traian, in whose time the decayed Empire was said, Primum movere lacertos, & senectutem Imperij, quasi reddita iwentute reviuiscere. And lastly, the world may see upon how weak foundations this Monarchy was at first builded, but it is now shaken and corrupted; how their Kings are subject to the rage of a few Slaves, how Anarchy hath prepared it an easy prey to any able hand, that would attempt it. From the Invasion of Poland, all these changes took their beginning. Sultan Osman advanced to the Throne in his youth, full of heat and blood, being of a great and haughty spirit, very courageous, strong of body, and a mortal hater of Christians, envious of the glory of his Ancestors, and ambitious to raise his name above any of theirs, had projected in himself the Conquest of the Remains of Osmans' ambition. the bordering Europe. But to so great designs he had one vice that resisted all hope of prosperity, which was extreme Avarice, and he fell into the latter times and decrepit age, Vbi vires luxu His avarice & unseasonable attempts against Poland. corrumpebantur, contraveterem disciplinam & instituta ma●orum, apud quos virtute quam pecunia res militaris melius stetit. His first enterprise was that of Poland, moved by the Incursions of the Cossacks, which yet he undertook of his own head, without the counsel of any his Viziers (who in a Monarchy grown to the height by ease and wealth, and perhaps, longa dominatione inertes, are ever corrupt and lazy) and against the liking of all the Soldiers, who now contrary to their Institution being married, and Fathers of a Family, entered into Trades, receiving nothing in War more than in Peace, prater pericula & labores, are not easily drawn from their own Chimneys. This action he thought so easy, as he had disposed of his Conquest, and divided the live Lion's skin. But being met upon the Borders with a poor Army in comparison, he was first arrested at Chotyn a little Fortress, which he was fain to leave behind him untaken. And then seeking to advance into the plain Country, by forcing the Trenches of the Chancellor of Poland, opposed against him, he could never procure his janissaries to fight, though engaging janissaries perverse. his person once or twice beyond the regard of his quality, and his own Troops ready to mutiny against him, or to forsake him, he was at last enforced to raise shamefully his Camp, and to accept of any Treaty to save his outward honour. In this attempt he lost above one hundred thousand Horses for want of Fodder, and fourscore thousand men for want of fight: for they would rather dye, running, or pillaging, or eating, then in the face of the Enemy. For this disgrace he conceived so inward and rooted an indignation against the janissaries, and so justly, that he often lamented himself, and complained he was no King, that was subject to his own slaves, upon whom he spent great Treasures, and yet they would neither fight in War, nor obey in Peace, without exacting new bounties and Privileges. Delavir Bassa a man of Delavir Bassa. great wit and courage, lately called from the Eastern parts, where he had long governed with honour, who came in, though late, yet in a very brave and Warlike Equipage, above all other his Captains, was suddenly made Great Vizier, the former Huzein Bassa being in the same disgrace, common with the Soldier, though not in the same fault. This man was never bred at Court, but had lived many years in Action, and so had neither Faction nor Dependence heère; but stood upon himself and his own merit: And being now unlooked for, and advanced to this high dignity, he wrought upon the King's discontent, and nourished it: and in conclusion, broke with him, that it was true, he was no Emperor, nor could be safely alive, while the janissaries had the power which they lately usurped. Informing him, that they were corrupted from their ancient Institution, and were lazy Cowards, given over to Ease and Lust, Et animo per libidines corrupto, nihil honestum inerat. But if his Majesty would pull up his spirits, and follow his advice, he would provide him a new Souldioury about Damascu●'s, and from the Coords, of men ever bred in the Frontier, Hardness, and War, of The Coords, great Courage and Experience, and that of them he should erect a new Militia, that should wholly depend of him, entertaining only forty thousand in pay, which should always be his Guard, and that in the distribution of every Province, he should constitute that the Beghler-begh in his Government should train some of the Inhabitants, who in all occasions of making a great Army, should be in readiness, and hereby he should spare infinite Treasures spent upon these Drones that eat up his Estate; And with men of new spirits and hopes, he should be enabled to do greater matters, than any of his Ancestors: but withal he desired the King to communicate this counsel to no man, nor to trust his life upon another's secrecy. Delanir Bassa never revealing himself to any but the King, who extremely pleased with this advice, that flattered his own humour, consented, and remitted all to the Viziers' direction, who was a true Soldier, and a very wise man, able by his credit in Asia, to perform all he had undertaken: for he was exceedingly beloved in those parts, very rich, and had kept Damascus, whereof he was Gavernour, for himself in the last Rebellion. Upon this conclusion between them, it was first agreed, that the King should pretend to go in person against the Emir de Zaida, who was moved to take Arms really to assist in the design: but they used it, to colour the departure of the Emperor; which when it was well weighed, it was found, that then the Army of the janissaries must be kept together, which could not agreed with their ends. Hereupon the journey of Mecha was diuulged, that the King might, under the shadow of an holy pilgrimage, go out with a small train, and disperse those who were suspected to him. And for this preparation was made, but somewhat too grossly by melting of all the Plate, Saddles, furniture of house, Lamps of Churches, and whatsoever could more easily be conveyed away in metal, with all the jewels and treasury. This gave the first suspicion, which was confirmed by diverse unadvised words let fall from Unadvised threats. the King, of disdain against the cowardice of the janissaries, and that he would shortly found himself soldier's that should whip them; & lastly, dismissing all his household, except some few elect, the discontented observed and betrayed him. Delavir Bassa kept his own secret, and in the mean time prepared by his friends in Asia 10000 about Damascus, 10000 from the Coords, besides those in readiness of the Emir de Zaida, and all upon pretence of defending the borders of Persia, who having intelligence of some change in those parts; And gave order that all these should meet the King at Damascus, where he would presently cut off his Guard, and stay there, until he had regulated his new Army, and discipline, and then to return triumphant to Constantinople, and utterly root out the order of janissaries, Spaheis, and Timariot, and to exauctorate all their Captains and Officers to settle a new government, and to change the name of the City. And these things succeeding, he then resolved with his new Soldiers to attempt the recovery of his honour in Christendom: in the mean time to hold a dissembled friendship there in all parts. Certainly, this was a brave and well-grounded design, and of great consequence for renewing of this decayed Empire, languishing under the insolences of lazy slaves, if God had not destroyed it: It Sazie Slaves. being very true, that the Turkish Emperor stands at the devotion of his own troops for peace or war, life or death, and is in effect nothing but the Steward or Treasurer of his janissaries. If this project had taken effect, what events it might have produced by a Civil War, is not easy to judge. For doubtless, the Souldiourie here would have set up another King, and maintained him as well as they could, and this European part had been in danger to have been torn away by the division. Besides, Delavir Bassa having the King and the Treasury in his possession, and his own credit so great, and his inclination, velle imperare, once discovered, it may well be thought that he had some ends of his own to share a part of this mighty estate: If on the other side, the Vizier had proved true and faithful, the reformation and new erection of the Discipline of War, and the increase of Treasure consequent to the dismission of the old Militia, would have been fearful to all Christendom: But, Ubi est sapiens? Ubi disquisitor saecu●● huius? Nun infat●avit Deus sapientiam mundi huius? Perdam sapientiam sapientum, & vanam reddam intelligentiam intelligentium. It is a great question whether is the wiser wish, that these Counsels had succeeded or not: for either division and subversion, or a new prosperity and enlargement of their Dominion had necessarily followed. Some observations upon this occasion, will not be very impertinent to those that desire to know as well Observations. the disposition and use, as the things themselves. First, in the purpose of the Soldier, not at all to violate or hurt the King, much less to depose and murder him; but only to take away those about him, whom they thought assistants in this project: yet the fury once on foot, they proceeded by missensible steps, to the uttermost of outrage, against many innocents in that business, though otherwise obnoxious, and against the Throne and life of their own Emperor, ubi furor ingruat innocentes ac noxios iuxta cadere. Secondly, in the degrees, that yet the King had not fall'n thus low, if first he had not lost that awe and reverence which always attendeth upon Majesty, by unseemly offices, done by him in the streets and Tanernes, apprehending many Soldiers for petty faults, like a Constable, making his person common, cheap, and despised among them which were wont only to be seen and feared, as somewhat supra humanitatem. And this he did also in hatred and disdain of those that had in the War forsaken him. And now in this last act, if his own obstinacy had not plunged him into destruction, but that he had softened them by a seasonable yielding to time, he had prevailed only by time. Thirdly, in the order, That these Mutineers having no head, or direction, kept that reglement, that they took oath in their fury, in hot blood, in the King's yard, not to dishonour, spoil, nor sack the Imperial Throne, neither committed nor suffered any insolence nor violence in the City to the Neutrals, but rather proclaimed peace and justice. Fourthly, in the consequents, that at the third day's end, all was at quiet, and all men in their trade, as if no such thing had happened; Only the janissaries suffered no Divan nor Council, until they had received a Donative, as Guerdon of their iniquity, in which also the infinite waste of Treasure is worthy of consideration, which must of necessity be exceedingly exhausted by three changes in four years, and by the late Wars in Persia and Poland: For every janissary in the City, absent or present, whose roll is about forty thousand, receive five and twenty Chequins gold, besides Spaheis, jamoglans, and other orders at every alteration, which amounts in all near to two millions. And now these fellows all living, that have tasted the sweet of prosperous m●times, haud ignari summa scelera incipi cum periculo, peragi cum praemio, they have taken such a head as cannot safely be suffered on, nor securely be taken off. Fiftly, of certain presages that foreran, it being related to me from the mouth of a Cadee, inward with the King a month before the tumult: That Osman dreamt in the Osmans' dream. night, that he thought to ride a Camel, and being mounted, he could not force him to go by fair means nor stripes, and that then he descending in a rage, the body of the beast vanished, and left the head in the King's hand. Who next day troubled at this fancy, sent to a learned Man, familiar with him, for the interpretation. He excused himself as unfit to give opinion in a matter of that consequence, but persuaded Osman to sand to the Mufti. He also craved pardon, but withal said, there was none so fit to interpreteit, as Mustafa the King's Uncle, and now Emperor, who is esteemed a holy man, that hath Visions, and Angellike speculations, in plain terms, between a mad man and a fool. The King repairs to Mustafa, who briefly tells him, The Camel signifies his Empire: his riding, abuse in government: his descension, his disposition: the vanishing of the body, the revolt of his Subjects: the head remaining in his hand, only a bore Title; and that he should shortly die within few months, and loose his Kingdom, but the empty name of Emperor should accompany him to his Grave. Conference betwixt the Emperor's Ambassador and the Vizier. A second of less consequence in the Vizier Delavir Bassa, from whom the Lord Ambassador having received particular friendship about six days before this uproar, he went to visit, and having no other business but to persuade him to stay the King from this intended Pilgrimage, the Ambassador gave him many reasons in the present estate of their own affairs, especially the Treaty of Poland yet depending. To which the Bassa replied very gravely. Then the Ambassador urging the fear of some tumult, collected from the licentious speeches rumoured in the Town, and he was bold to deal plainly, sincerely, and friendly, That if any such thing should happen, the fault would be imputed to the Bassa, as being of authority to persuade the King, whom his quality and youth would excuse, but all the fury would be discharged upon the greatest Minister; desiring him to consider the event, at lest, to take his affection in the best part. The old Renard stayed a while from reply: at last, smiling to himself at the Ambassador, who persuaded him against that which was his own counsel, he gave him a final answer, that there was no remedy, he durst not hazard himself to oppose the King's resolution: but assured him, he would so order the matter, as this journey should not proceed so fare as was expected. The Ambassador concluded for himself, desiring then that he would leave him a particular recommendation to the Chimacham or deputy as his friend. To which he suddenly replied, Trouble not yourself, nor fear; I will never remove so fare, but that I will leave one of my legs in this City to serve you: which the poor man fulfilled; for being murdered in few days after, one of his legs whole and entire, was hanged in the Hippodrome, the most public place of the City. Lastly, in things yet to come, and so probably to be suspected, That the Soldiers in Asia, who have now lost their hopes, will not sit down by this affront, but rather will attempt some revenge, for the death of that King who was their Martyr; or that some great Bassas fare removed from Court, will apprehended this occasion, not to obey an Usurper, set up by treason; And upon this colour ground their own ambitions, or that all every where will f●ll into combustion and intestine War; For I dare not hope, that God will open the eyes of Christian Princes to see the littleness of their own uncivil quarrels, while this mighty Monarchy inviteth them to concord, and to divide it as a prostituted spoil. On Saturday evening, the first of june following, the Capiaga or Maior Domo of the Seraglio, The continuation of the Story, presented to the King's Majesty from the same person. The Capiaga. having received a secret order to remove the brethren of Osman from their lodgings, and in the night to strangle them: as he was performing his command, aided with a few of his Carnifices to carry away the Princes, they cried out: the Pages running to the noise, and encouraged by the Casliaraga, who had some suspicion, without further examination kill the Capiaga, now almost every order having risen against their own head. That night they sent secretly to the janissaries and Spaheis, to inform them what they had done, and in the morning early hanged his body in the Hippodrome for a public spectacle. The Soldiers returned in fury to Court, in favour of the Pages, and demanded justice against those that had consented to this wicked order; which had made an end of all the Ottoman race, only this Mustafa being left alive, who is so holy a Saint, that he will not people the world with sinners, nor endure any women about him. The innocent King protests he knows nothing of this purpose: and if his command were procured, it was gotten by subreption, and he is easily believed. But his mother another Livia, and the new Vizier, Daout Bassa, who had her daughter to wife, were vehemently suspected. It was a day of Divan or Council: But these Soldiers would suffer none, until they had an account of this Treason. The Vizier denies all; the mother is a woman, and hidden in the house: yet it is very likely, they both were guilty to uphold and secure their own authority. It being rumoured, that the Vizier determined to place subdititiously, in the room of the elder Prince, his own Son, and very like him, and so to govern Mustafa for a time, and by his remove, to establish himself and his Race for ever. But now somewhat must be done to appease the people; Therefore Daout Bassa is degraded from his Office, and one Huzein Daout Bassa degraded. Bassa newly arrived from the Government of Cairo, advanced to his place, with promise of further examination. Since, the fury once over, there hath been nogreat search nor discovery made. I think the Sultan's Chequines have quieted the matter. This new Vizier, a man New Vizier severe. here without friends, yet very rich, of a stubborn and obstinate nature, reported just in his ways, but peremptory and inflexible; Audax, ferox, & prout animum intendit praws aut industrius eadem vi: one from whom all men may expect much good, or much ill; Gins his government roughly, undertakes to punish insolences early, and professeth a reformation, or to be a Sacrifice. A man fit for these times that are desperate: For the worst will be, that he must at last endure their fury. In the mean time he procures a little awe, and hath restored the face of justice: yet I am persuaded it cannot last long, the Ghost of Osman will not be at rest, until there are some Parentalin made unto him. The nature of this Vizier is unsupportable; But if he prevail, and once settle, he will anew change the King, and lay an Obligation upon the Brethren of Osman; For he will never think himself secure under a man governed by an insolent woman, Dominandi avida: And what assurance can he have in that Prince, Cui non iudicium, non odium est nisi indita & iussa? And though I cannot foresee the particulars, and where the Sore will break out, yet I am sure the whole body is sick; and Princes of Christendom shall have breath three years, before they shall have cause to fear this State, whose present King is Mentis inops, and the next in expectation, a Child, unfit for action, and all the great men and Soldiers decayed, mutined and corrupted. And now tired with this Tragical sight and contemplation, we will commend you to other Pilgrims, who shall guide you thorough the Deserts, to the tops of the holy Mountains, Oreb and Sinai, and after those Holies, recreate your eyes with an admirable Spectacle of the Mamalukes, fine feats of Activity, that profit and pleasure may conclude this Book. CHAP. XIII. Mount Sinai, Oreb, and the adjoining parts of Arabia, described out of the four journals of BREIDENBACH, BAUMGARTEN, BELLONIUS, and CHRISTOPHER FURER of Haimendorf. THE nine and twentieth of October, 1565. we * Chr●sto●. Fur●r. Alexandrian Patriarch of the Greeks. joined ourselves to the Caravan, having before obtained Letters commendatory from the Patriarch of the Greeks, which dwelleth at Cairo to the Friars of Mount Sinai. They tell of this Patriarch, that he for proof of his Religion in contention with a jew, before the Bassa five and thirty years before, drunk a draught of poison without harm, which the jew doing, died. At this time, he was one hundred and three years old. I had with me three Pilgrims. November the third, we departed from Cairo, and on the fift, came to the shore of the Read Sea, two miles from which in times past Sues flourished. Sues. The next day, we saw at the right hand of the Read Sea, that ditch which lieth betwixt it and Nilus, which Darius, and after Ptolomaeu● made thirty foot deep, one hundred foot Darius Dike. Read Sea. broad, seven and thirty miles in length, and there ceased, finding the Read Sea higher three cubits, than the Land of Egypt. The Region is desert, and not inhabited, wherein they use Camels dung for want of wood. The Water of the Read Sea, is of the colour that other Seas are of. But the Land adjoining, is Read and Mountainous, whence it is called the Read Sea, or from the Sunbeams reflected on that Sea from those Mountains. Curtius saith, from a King called Erythrus * This Read king 〈◊〉 Edom, or Esau, who●e 〈◊〉 ●h●t Sea 〈◊〉 (and 〈◊〉 which Sal. 〈◊〉 for●h his O●hyr●an Voyage) He is most l●k●●y Author o●●hat name of ●e● Sea. Camels. Coral. Toro. , (which signifieth Red.) Here first we saw the place where the Israelites had passed thorough that Sea on dry Landlord After that, we saw Mara, where Moses by casting in a piece of wood, made the water sweet, which still so continueth, saving that from the neighbour Sea, it is somewhat brackish: and here our Camels drank, which in five days they here first did, which is the more to be admired for their great burdens, some bearing six hundred pounds; others, four hundred or five hundred pounds' weight. Here washing in the Read Sea, I hurt my foot on a sharp Coral, whereof here is great store, both Read and White. On the seaventh of November, after midnight, was an Eclipse of the Sun, and our Ethiopian Companions continued (as long as it continued) beating Basins. The next day, we went forty Italian miles: and the day after forsook the Read Sea, declining on the left hand towards the Mountains. The tenth, we left the Caravan, which went the right-hand way toward Thoro. We went towards the left hand, and in a Valley saw that Tree which is called Spina Christi, or Gum Arabike, whereof they say Christ's Crown of Thorns was made. The eleventh, we saw the tops of Mount Sinai, and admired the height thereof. The twelfth, we saw a Viper or Asp, whitish and skaly on the belly, on the backe white and spotted, with two little horns on the forehead. The thirteenth, we came to the Monastery of Saint Katherine in a narrow Valley, at the foot of Mount Sinai, built of square S. Katherine's. stones, founded (as they say) by the Emperor justinian, strong, high, and compassed with pleasant Gardens. The length of it, is one hundred twenty five paces. In it we saw the Sepulchre of Saint Katherine; after that we saw a Chapel built on that place, where they say was the Bush in which first God appeared to Moses. It h●th fifteen Temples, twenty five Chapels, and diverse little Cells, in which Greeke Calogeri do keep. In the adjoining Valley is a Hill of marvelous aspect, as if it were all burnt and covered with Ashes, where (they say) Moses kept jethros sheep. Near the Monastery, before Mount Sinai, is the place in Mount Horeb, in which God commanded Moses to go into Egypt to deliver the Israelites. The foureteenth of November, by a way less and broken way, (which the Monks by steps Mount Sinai. Bellonius calleth this Mount Horeb. So Baumgarten, and indeed all these hills are part of Sinai, which yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is given to the highest top, which some for devotion to that Saint, now call Saint Katherine's Mount or stairs, such as they are, have endeavoured to make better) we ascended Mount S 〈…〉. And when we had passed the two gates, which in old times were shut, we came to three Temples or Chapels; one of Saint Barbara, the second of Saint Marina, the third of Elias the Prophet. Round about are some houses, whilom the Monks dwellings. In Elias his Temple, behind the Altar, is a Cave, in which (they say) the Prophet lay hid, when he fled from jesabel. On the left hand, beneath the top of the Mountain, is the place where Moses desired to see God. On the top of Mount Sinai, towards the East is a little Temple; and on the left hand a Chapel. here entered, our Monke-guide said prayers in Greek, and we sung the Decalogue, Lord's Prayer and Creed in Germane Rhythms. And this is the place where God gave to Moses the Tables of the Law, written with the finger of God. There is a Chapel in which the Mahometans do their devotions. Eight paces thence is a Cave, in which Moses after his second forty days Fast, received the Tables of the Law. After these sights, we descended the Hill, where coming to a certain Cistern, we refreshed ourselves with meat. And going a little lower, we saw a broken and hollow Rock on the left hand, wherein john the Egyptian Hermit lived with Rock of john the 〈◊〉 great austerity, and writ the Book, called Scala Paradisi. It cannot be entered but creeping: within on the right hand, is a stone as it were a bed, and another against it like a seat; above, a hole whereby light descendeth, sufficient to read by. Descending hence on the left hand, in a certain Valley is the Temple of Saint john Baptist, with a Garden, Vineyard, and little house. Against it is another Temple of Saint Anne; and on the left hand, on the top of the Rock, is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Cave covered with stone, in which two Brethren of a King coming to see the place, settled their abode till death. After this we ascended another Hill, whence besides many Regions the Read Sea may be seen. Sinai. In the Valley thereof is Pantaleons' Temple, & an Hermitage. Hence with great labour we descended into a Valley, by a broken and dangerous way, over against Saint Katherine's Mount, wherein is the Monastery of forty Fathers and diverse houses, sometimes the habitations of Hermits. There is a Church of Saint Onophrius, and a pleasant Garden, with various and excellent first-fruits. Having lain all night in this Monastery, the next morning, with fare greater labour and danger Monastery of Saint Katherine higher than Sinai and Horeb: by Sinai understand some other rising of that hill, besides the highest of all: for all is Sinai, as the following Authors she 〈…〉 and this o● S. Katherine the highest top of them all. then before, we climbed the high and inaccessible hill of Saint Katherine: on the top whereof is a sharp Rock, whereon toward the East is built a low Chapel, fifteen foot long, and ten broad, in the midst whereof is a Monument, in which sometime the body of Saint Katherine was kept. here our Monk said his prayers, and we sung Veni Sancti Spiritus in our vulgar tongue. This Mountain of Saint Katherine is fare higher than the other two, Horeb and Sinai, which both seem hillocks, not hills to this. In the top we looked to the Read Sea, and Thora. Descending near the Nets of Horeb, we saw the Rock which being stricken with Moses his Rod, poured forth water like a Fountain. In the former part are yet seen twelve rifts or clefts, and as many behind, but less perspicuous: but the former part doth still so lively represent the tokens of the miracle, as if water had but lately gushed thence. That former part is twelve cubits, the whole thickness fifty two foot. On the left hand of the Valley, is the Temple of the Holy Apostle, with a notable Garden, and against it another of Saint George, with a flourishing Garden. Betwixt this Temple and the Monastery of Saint Katherine's, is a round Cave cut into the Rock, five and thirty foot large, in which they say Aaron made the golden Calf. The last night we abode in Saint Katherine's Monastery: and the sixteenth of November departing, passed by Raphidim, the eleventh Mansion of the Israelites, and thence by diverse places of their two year's Peregrination, where the Tabernacle and Ark were made. The eighteenth we came to Thora, which City is on the shore of the Read Sea of no lustre; Tor● the Haven small, in which ships laden with Spices out of Arabia, Abassia, and India, resort. In this City we saw a Mermaids skin taken there many years before, which in the lower Mermaid. part ends Fish-fashion: of the upper part, only the Navel and Breasts remain, the arms and head being lost. The Inhabitants are most Christians, live like the Greeks, and perform their Holies in the Arabic tongue. Not jew may enter this City, nor go to Mount Sinai, the Christians having privilege (as we were told) to kill them. I saw there one jew which farmed the Customs of the Christians. The twentieth of November, having the wont testimony of the chief of the Monastery, and given him certain Ducats of Gold, we departed from Thora, and in our departure to Cairo, not fare thence saw the twelve Fountains, and seventy Palmtrees where the Israelites encamped: But the trees are now much more. The four and twentieth we found the Caravan new arrived where we had left them. The nine and twentieth, we passed the Valley against Pihahiroth, betwixt Magdalo and the Sea against Baalsophon. The thirtieth, we came safe to Cairo. At this time was no frost there, nor wet as with us, but all fresh Exod. 14. and flourishing, the Corn and Fruits ripe, as with us in Summer. The Grass groweth not as Egyptian seasons. with us, but is sown by hand, &c. For the better understanding of these Relations, and for addition of things here omitted, I have thought good to give you Bellonius, which almost twenty years before had made the same Voyage, and Breidenbachius, then Chamberlain, and after Deane of Mentz, which Anno 1483. had traveled out of the Holy Land to Sinai, and thence to Egypt; and lastly, Martin Baumgarten, a Germane Knight, whose peregrination happened Anno 1507. I have also here added for further Illustration, the Map of the Israelites peregrination in the Desert, here after mentioned. HONDIUS his Map of the Israelites peregrination in the Desert. PEREGRINATIO Israelitarum IN DESERTO map of Israelite peregrinations in the desert Bellonius in company of the Lord of Fumet, attended with twenty janissaries for his Guard, Bellonius. went from Cairo 1547 * So it seemeth by his Preface. . Their provisions were water of Nilus, a Camels load of Biscuit, and many Muttons killed, and the flesh shred (the bones being taken out) into small gobbets, and boiled with Onions and Suet till all the liquor was consumed, then seasoned with Salt and Spices, and put up in Vessels: which continued so fresh, that fifteen days after being heated Provision for food in the Desert. with Onions, they seemed as fresh as if they had been first dressed. It was in September when the nights were very cold, and the day exceeding hot, for which cause they traveled much by night, and in three journeys came to the Well of Suez, in a Castle a mile and half from the Town, the water of which is brackish. They have there a huge Cistern for rayne-water, which seldom happeneth, but then with great vehemence, so that once or twice a year it is filled. The Well is deep, and the water is drawn by a wheel turned with Oxen; upon the Deep W●ll of Suez. wheel are two ropes with many Pitchers fastened, which empty themselves into a Cistern underneath; a thing usual in Egyptian Gardens. By the way as we traveled grew Ambrosia, Sena, Rose of jerico, Colocynthis, Acacia * Spina Christi, or Gummi Arab. Capars. , a peculiar kind of Genista, and many other unknown plants. Beyond Suez we entered a wide Plain all green with Sena, growing of itself. We found Vipers, and Cameleons differing from the Egyptian, white and red: Capars as high as dwarf Figtrees, the Capars as big as Eggs and the seed biting like Pepper; the leaves continued green perpetually, the Wool is finer than Silk, and whiter than Cotton. The first Village which after Suez we encountered in our way toward Sinai was called Pharagou, not having Pharagou. Tree-cavedwellers. above three or four houses builded, the people dwelling under Palm-trees, (for it seldom raineth) or under Rocks in Caves. Here were Pomgranats, Olives, Figs, Pears, and other Trees profitable by fruit and shade, The Cattles and Fowls are there much less than in Egypt. The ascent of the Mountain is by hand-made steps for Camels; for Horses can very hardly Sinai. pass: which when we had ascended, we had two miles to pass betwixt round hills, here and there dispersed, of differing quantity, before we came at the Monastery of Saint Katherine; and although we began to ascend the Hill at break of day, it was afternoon before we came thither. The Monks are Christian Maronites, which observe the Greek Rites, of diverse Monks of Caloieri. Nations, Syrians, Greeks, and Arabians. Pilgrims have no place of entertainment but the Monastery, which is situate at the foot of Mount Horeb, watered by a Spring thence flowing, clear, sweet, cool, and excellent. It is walled with high walls against enemies, and hath also a Mosqued for Arabs and Turks. In the valleys are pleasant Gardens, where Vines, Pulse, Herbs, and fruitful Trees grow, especially Almonds. Mount Sinai when the Sun riseth, overshadoweth Height of Sinai. Horeb, which is from it a mile and half; and on the top of Sinai ye may view over Horeb the Region beyond full of Rocks and Hills, unto the Eastern Plain where jerusalem standeth: to the West, nothing but Arabia Deserta; and Northwest, the Region washed by the Mediterranean Sea (but not the Sea itself) five days journey thence. Southward are easily discerned both the shores of the Read Sea extended like an English Bow, and the Aethiopian Deserts and Mountains, where stands the Monastery of Saint Macarius, and Saint Antony. When we came to the top we found it hard stone of Iron colour, yet not without plants: for Absinthium Plant●, seriphium, which beareth the Wormseed, Panax asclepium, Conyza, and Eupatorium Arabum groweth about the Mountain. In height it expels Oeta and Ida, but seems lower than Olympus. The Plain on the top is not much greater than that of the greatest Pyramid, that is, four paces, but a little lower much larger, and is ascended with great difficulty. It is not so cold as the Alpes, nor so hot as the low Plains of Europe. We lay all night in S. Katherine's * The Author doubted of the truth. Monastery, and the next day were showed the pensile receptacle of S. Katherine's bones, hanging in the Church, which is adorned with goodly Pictures and Relics. The Rock which Moses struck with his Rod is a solid stone, right up, of colour and quality like Thebaick Stone, of which Obelisks and Pompey's Pillar in Alexandria were made, than which no Stone more resists Iron. But the Legend of Saint Katherine is better known by Deane Breidenbach, a man seeming Breidenbachs' journey. Anno 1483. more devout than Belloniu●ss, who with the Earl of Solms, and Philip de Bichen a Germane Knight, first visited jerusalem, and the holy places of Palaestina; and thence passed together to Sinai, above sixty years before. Their journey was by Gazera, where they saw a Gaza. huge Figtree which bore figs seven times in the year. Thence we departed (saith he) on the ninth of September. On the eleventh, we passed a sandy Plain, so large that we could see no end, but the Sea on the West. At last, we came into Cawath or Cades, where we had rain, which there is seldom. Now were we come into a true Desert, utterly without all sign of habitation. We saw-smokes sometimes, but they arose of sands moved with the wind. On the twelfth, we came to Gayon: on the thirteenth to the Brook Wadalar, where was store of Coloquintida. On the fourteenth, to Magare and Gebelhelel, where we saw nor man, nor beast, nor bird, but Ostriches. The fifteenth, into a very cold Desert, the earth white like Chalk, and the sand like burnt Lime, called Mynschene. The sixteenth, we could see no end toward the East, and Dreams of a burning Zone, and earthly Paradise. it is said to reach without habitation two months journey, yea as some thi●ke, to the torrid Zone which continueth to the terrestrial Paradise: that day we came to Alherok. The seventeenth to Mesmar, to the foot of the Hill Caleb which seemeth made by han●. The eighteenth, we traveled the Salt Land, where the dew, hills, valleys, stones, and sand, are like Salt. The nineteenth, we came to mountainous places, and saw Mount Sinai and Horeb on the left hand, and the Read Sea on the right, four days journey distant. The way was rocky and praecipitious. The twentieth, the Spinae Christi with their scent refreshed us, but the Mountains were rocky and barren, of colour betwixt black and read, and the stones in the Sun shine seemed as if anointed with Oil. There we saw a great beast bigger than a Camel, and our Guide said it was an Unicorn: and there we saw a Shepherd with his flock, which seemed to us a marvelous sight. At even, we stayed at a place called scholy. This comfort we had Note. from our Lady and S. Katherine, that after midnight we saw a Star brighter than the rest, to arise from the South, which we called S. Katherine's Star, and directed us before day standing over Qui amant ipsi sibi somnia finguat. Mount Sinai. On the one and twentieth, we saw Mount Sinai, higher than the other Mountains, and came to Abalharoch, a Plain every way environed with hills, where Moses kept jethroes sheep. The two and twentieth, we came to another Plain of the Read Sand, and the Hills were read, reaching to the Roots of Sinai. We had a very bad way, and entered the Monastery of Saint Katherine, at the Root of Mount Sinai. The four and twentieth of September, taking victuals with us for two days, we ascended Horeb, and there saw the Fountain, which when the Monks were once leaving the place for Toads, Serpents and noisome Creatures molesting them, they were by the blessed Virgin commanded Miracle of our Lady, or rather a Monks Tale. to stay, and doubting whether it might be an illusion, as they were praying, this Fountain sprang up amongst them, and still continueth: and here is our Lady's Chapel. We passed higher to an Arch of stone, which they say, no jew can pass. Then coming to the top of that Hill we came to the Plain whence Horeb riseth without conjunction of any other Hill, where are three Chapels within one wall, of Marina, Elizeus and Elias: in each of which is Indulgences. seven year's Indulgence, and as many Lents. On the top of Horeb is a little fair Chapel shut with an Iron door, where the Decalogue in two Tables was given; we put off our shoes to enter, and prostrating ourselves, kissed the place where Moses received the Law. Fifteen paces off is the Cave where he fasted forty days. Over it a Moschee, where the Moors daily resort The specialties of Horeb. in honour of Moses. There is a great Cistern, called Moses Well. This Mountain riseth round, and is not coherent to other Mountains, and from the Monastery to the top thereof are about seven thousand steps ascending, besides those which are go on plain ground. In the former Chapel is plenary Remission of all sins. Having refreshed ourselves with food we descended towards the West, a dangerous way, and came to the Monastery of forty Saints, and after a little rest ascended Sinai by a harder way, by Breaches, Rocks, Ouerhanging Stones, Precipices, Steeps and exceeding heat of the Sun; refreshed in the way by two Springs. After much sweat we came to the top on the five and twentieth of September, even to the holy place where the Angels had brought from Alexandria, the body of the glorious Virgin and Martyr Katherine, in which place it lay three hundred years guarded by Angels, till it was revealed to a certain Abbot, that it should be thence translated S. Katherine's Legend. See hereof in I di Castro sup. pag. 1141. to the Monastery where now it is. We with much joy kissed the place, and measured our bodies in the place, which is a stony Plain, still having the Impression of a humane body, not made by Art, but form by the touch of that sacred body. The Read Sea seemed but three leagues distant, being two days journey. We might thence see the Deserts of Thebaida, where Anthony and the old Heremites lived, and diverse barren Lands in the Read Sea, and the Deserts The top of Sinai, now called S. Katherine's Mountain. Monastery impossible to be found. Friars, Liars, this is true. of Elim and Sin. Also a place in which they said was a Monastery, the Bells whereof might be heard at all Canonical hours, but the house no man could found. In the descent we came to Saint Katherine's Well, and cut twigs of that kind (they said) whereof Moses burning-not-burned-Bush was, good for the falling sickness: After much labour we came to the Monastery of forty Saints which the pagan had martyred, and now there are but two Monks of Saint Katherine's which keep there. The Edifices are of Mud and Reeds, except the Church and the Wall encompassing. In their Garden is a Chapel in the Cave where Onophrius lived an Anchorite. Here we did eat, and then compassed Oreb, to return to Saint Katherine's Monastery. We found at the foot of the Mount, the Rock of Oreb, where Moses smote twice and water flowed. On the sixteenth of September, we confessed ourselves, and prepared to see the Relics of Saint Katherine, and the Tomb being opened, kissed the same, and rubbed our jewels. The Tomb was in the right side of the Choir, and therein the head, two hands and some other members, the rest dispersed thorough the World. Near to it is the Chapel where the burning Bush grew. In both these places is plenary pardon, as also many Chapels thereabouts have great Indulgence. Plenary pardon● In the twelve Pillars of the Church are many Relics, and their Pictures hanging by. There is also a Moskee. The Monks of Saint Katherine's, are of Saint Basils' Order: they use Brazen Rings in stead of Bells: they are Proprietaries, buy, cell, work with their hands, contentions continually, abstinent in diet, use rough Garments: in their Garden is the place where the Golden Calf was made, the Stone against which Moses broke the Tables, the Water of Cursing which Moses made the people drink, and we saw a Calf of Stone standing on the top of a Hill therein, which they said (and what can be said which some Fools will not believe?) that if any went up, he could not found it, whereupon some say, that the Devil carried the Molten Calf thither. In this Valley and the others adjoining to Sinai, is found Manna only in August and September, which Manns. the Monks gather and cell to Strangers. It falls toward day like Dew or Frost on the grass and leaves, and being gathered runs together like Pitch, and at the heat of the Sun or Fire is melted, tasteth like Honey, and cleaves to the Teeth. The Abbot of that Monastery is constrained to give food to one hundred Arabs daily. All Nations may be received into their Order, but jacobites and Armenians; but being received must observe the Greek Rites. The seven and twentieth of September we departed. The first of October, we came to the common way which leads from Gazeia to Cairo, and by another way to Thor, where the Indian ships arrive without Iron-workes, because they pass by Mountains and Rocks of Loadstone which Tale of Load stones. would attract them. We came to the place in the Read Sea, where the Israelites passed on dry Landlord Next day going along by the shore, we came to the imperfect works, whereby the Read Sea should have been conveyed to Nilus. Martinus à Baumgarten, the fift of October, 1507. departed from Cairo, and came on the tenth to the Ditch, and the other passage. There are seen still to this day; * Not late Writer hath mentioned this, and I doubt out of Orosius, it hath grown into the Authors Text. Profane holies. Sacrasacerrima. as Orosius also testifieth the foot-prints of Chariots and Horsemen on the shore, which howsoever by any confused, soon recover the like form. On the seventeenth, we came to Saint Katherine's. Thence in the night by Moon light, we ascended Horeb by almost seven thousand stairs of stone, besides the greater part natural. Near to the Church where Moses received the Tables (the Mountain and others adjoining still shine like to molten Copper) is a Moschee of Saracens over the place where he fasted forty days in a Cave, which Cave the Saracens still use to get Prophets, and accounted the issue there generated, holy. Descending from Horeb, by the West we came to a Valley twixt it and Sinai, in which was the Monastery of the forty Saints, where having fed we ascend●● Sinai with great danger, with wounded hands, sliding feet by the looseness of the stones, creeping knees, breathless breasts; the Monks our Guides scarcely able to discern the true Mountain amongst so many Hill-tops, * This showeth the reason of▪ Furrers, affirming, Saint Katharints to be a higher hill than Sinai, which is but the highest top of Sinai, whereof are many tops. Cam●lopardalis. of like semblance. The way being marked out by certain stones set by Pilgrims, brought us at last to the top, where a fresh Spring refreshed us. Thence returned to the Monastery of the forty Monks, and compassing Horeb we came to the Rock in the Root of Horeb, which Moses smote twice: a square stone, with one sharp point fast to the earth, with twelve marks according to the number of the twelve Tribes. A little off is the place where Dathan and Abiron were swallowed: by night we got to S. Katherine's, so weary, that the next day we could scarcely stand on our feet. In our return, we were often set on by Arabs, which live in subjection to no man, wearied with the Camels hard pace, and more with Famine (which made us sometime half asleep, and dreaming of victuals, reaching to receive them, fall off our beasts) we got at last to Cairo. There we saw a Ziraph, speckled white and higher than any beast I had ever seen, the neck so long, that it exceeds a man's arms twice stretched out, the head of a Cubit, the breast high, the backe low, eyes pleasing, eating any thing which was given it. We saw also an Indian Ox of a shorter body and greater head than ours, with great blunt knotty Horns: The Mamalukes are of such authority, that they do what they list to any Saracen, turn him out of his house, and devil in it as long as they please. Not Mamalukes tyranny. Egyptian slavery. Saracen may ride or bear Arms in the City, but are slaves to these slaves, give way, rise, kiss their knees and feet, (their hands as a great great bounty.) Their mad Men and Penitents are esteemed Saints, and may go into any house and eat, drink, yea, lie with the woman freely, and that Issue forgotten is esteemed holy: they are honoured whiles they live, and when they are dead have Monuments and Temples, and to touch or bury them is a matter of esteem. One we saw sitting as naked as he was borne on the Sands, and heard him commended for that Beastly Saint. he meddled not carnally with Women or Boys, but Female Asses or Mules. Of the Mamalukes he reporteth, that Tongobardinus the Sultan entertained him in his Palace, Tongobardinus his Wives. shown him his house of women, whereof thirty five were there present, dallying and talking, exceeding fragrant. The next day shown him a great sight, where almost sixty thousand Mamalukes were assembled, standing with great reverence and silence all in white and like habit. The Sultan also with a large black beard horned or mitred Diadem in a Summer open Room and white Raiment: not fare from him his Pope (whom they call Calipha) Socienus●ate ●ate, Socienus the Calipha. a brown man, and beneath him the Turkish Ambassador. Beneath the Castle was a large Plain prepared before to that purpose, in the midst whereof were three heaps of Sand, fifty paces distant, and in each a Spear erected with a mark to shoot at, and the like over against them, with space between for six Horses to run abrest. here did the younger Mamalukes gallantly Mamalukes activity. adorned, upon their Horses running a ●ull career, yield strange experiments of their skill, not one missing the mark, first, with casting Darts, and after with their Arrows, as they ran: and lastly, trying their slaves. Others after this, in the like Race of their running Horses, shot with like dexterity diverse Arrows backwards and forward. Others in the midst of their Race alighted three times, and (their Horses still running) mounted again, and hit the Mark nevertheless. Others did hit the same, standing on their Horses thus swiftly running. Others three times unbent their Bows, and thrice again bend them whiles their Horses ran, and miss not the Mark: neither did others, which amidst their Race, lighted down on either side, and again mounted themselves: not, nor they which in their swiftest course leapt and turned themselves backwards on their Horses, and then (their Horses still running) turned themselves forwards. There were, which whiles their Horse ran, ungirt their Saddles thrice, at each time shooting, and then again g●rding their Saddles, and never missing the Mark. Some sitting in their Saddles, leapt backwards out of them, and turning over their heads, settled themselves again in their Saddles and shot, as the former, three times. Others laid themselves backwards on their running Horses, and taking their tails, put them into their mouths, and yet forgot not their aim in shooting. Some after every shot drew out their Swords, and flourished them about their heads, and again sheathed them. Others sitting betwixt three Swords on the right side, and as many on the left, thinly clothed, that without great care every motion would make way for death, yet before and behind them touched the Mark. One stood upon two Horses running very swiftly, his feet lose, and shot also at once three Arrows before, and again three behind him. Another sitting on a Horse neither bridled nor saddled, as he came at every Mark arose and stood upon his feet, and on both hands hitting the Mark, sat down again three times. A third sitting on the bore Horse, when he came to the Mark lay upon his back and lifted up his legs, and yet miss not his shoot. After all this they ran with like swiftness (for all these things, which, where is the Vaulter that can do on his Imaginary Horse standing still? these did running) and with their staffs carried away those Marks, as triumphing over their innocent Enemy. One of them was killed with a fall, and two sore wounded in these their Feats of Activity. They had an old grave man which was their Teacher. If I have long detained thee in this Spectacle, remember that the Race of Mamalukes should not be forgotten, the rather, because their name is now razed out of the World; and this may seem an Epitaph on their Sepulchre, after whom none perhaps are left able to do the like, nor in all Franciscus Modius his Triumphal Pandects to be paralelled. The end of the eighth Book. PEREGRINATIONS, AND. DISCOVERIES BY LAND OF ASSYRIA, ARMENIA, PERSIA, INDIA, ARABIA, AND OTHER INLAND COUNTRIES OF ASIA, BY Englishmen and Others; Modern and Ancient. THE NINTH BOOK. CHAP. I A brief Compendium of the History of Sir ANTHONY SHERLEY'S Travels into Persia: And employed thence Ambassador to the Christian Princes; * This summary is also in his own words, but many things which pertain rather to his mind then bodies travels, in discourses of causes, &c. are left out not for want of worth, but of room: this work looking another way. The studious may read the Author himself, the History we have extracted penned by himself, and recommended to his Brother Sir ROBERT SHIRLEY, since that sent on like Ambassage by the King of Persia. §. I The Causes of his going to Persia, and strange Accidents in the way. IN my first years, my friends bestowed on me those Learnings which were fit for a Gentleman's ornament, without directing them to an Occupation, and when they were fit for agible things, they bestowed them and me on my Prince's Service, in which I ran many courses, of diverse Fortunes, according to the condition of the Wars, in which, as I was most exercised, so was I most subject to accidents: With what opinion I carried myself (since the causes of good or ill must be in myself, and that a thing without myself) I leave it to them to speak; my places yet in authority, in those occasions were ever of the best; in which, if I committed error it was contrary to my will, and a weakness in my judgement; which, notwithstanding, I ever industriated myself to make perfect, correcting my own oversights by the most virtuous Examples I could make choice of: Among which, as there was not a Subject of more worthiness and virtue, for such Examples to grow from, than the everliving in honour and condign estimation, the Earl of Essex: as my reverence and regard to his rare Earl of Essex. Qualities was exceeding; so I desired (as much as my humility might answer, with such an eminency) to make him the pattern of my civil life, and from him to draw a worthy model of all my actions. And as my true love to him, did transform me from my many imperfections, to be, as it were, an imitator of his virtues; so his affection was such to me, that he was not only contented, I should do so; but in the true Nobleness of his mind gave me liberally the best Treasure of his mind in counselling me; his fortune to help me forward, and his very care to bear me up in all those courses, which might give honour to myself, and inworthy the name of his friend: in so much, that after many actions, into which (peradventure) he provoked my own slackness. The Duke of Ferrara dying, and leaving Don Caesare d'Este Inheritor of Likelihood of wars betwixt the Pope and Caesare, for the Duchy of Ferrara. that Principality, who by his birth could indeed challenge nothing justly being a Bastard; notwithstanding, in the world's opinion, he was most likely to have been established in that succession, through the long continuance of the government in that name. The Earl holding opinion, that the Duke's greatest necessity at the first must be of encouragement, and Captains sent me presently (though the lest amongst many) accompanied with diverse Soldiers of approved valour, and procured the Count Maurice, General of the State's Army, to writ him Letters of as much comfort, as could be given from so brave a Prince, and so famous an Estate: and though my journey was under-taken in the dead of Winter, and I left no pains untaken to accelerate it; yet before I could arrive in Italy, I found the Duke given over to quieter resolutions, and Ferrara yielded to the Pope; himself satisfying himself with Modena & Rhegium, of which he now beareth the Title. Which when I had advertised the Earl of, as he who never had his own thoughts limited, within any bounds of honourable and just ambition. So he also desired, that those whom he had chosen into a nearness of affection, should also answer both his own conceit of them, and satisfy the world in his election of them: wherefore, not willing I should return, and turn such a voice as was raised of my going to nothing; as unwilling that I should by a vain expense of Time, Money and Hope, be made a scorn to his, and (through him) to my enemies: He proposed unto me (after a small relation, which I made unto him from Venice) the Voyage of Persia. Having with these Advertisements received strength to my own mind, large means, and Letters of favour and credit to the Company of Merchants at Aleppo. HONDIUS his Map of Candie. Corfu map of Corfu ZANTE map of Zakynthos MILO map of Milos NICSIA map of Naxos SCARPANTO map of Scarpanto CANDIA map of Crete I embarked myself at Venice for Aleppo, in a Venetian ship, called the Morizell, the four and twentieth of May, 1599 Five and twenty days the ship was sailing between Malmocko the Port of Venice, and Zant; in which space one of the worst in the Ship, a Passenger to Cyprus, used most scandalous speeches of her Majesty, which being brought unto me, not only moved with the dutiful zeal which a Subject oweth to his Prince; but even with that respect which every Gentleman oweth to a Lady, I commanded one of my people to give him a fit reward for so vile an abuse: which was no sooner done, but the Ship was all in an uproar. And though the cause of the act was just, and so understood by diverse principal Merchants, which went to Zant, and that the punishment was nothing proportionable to the sceleratnesse of the fact; yet through the instigation of one Hugo de Potso, a Portugal Factor, which was going to Ormus, (though they shown all to be satisfied, because they durst do no other, yet) when we were to have departed in the Ship from Zant, they would no more receive us, so that we were forced to hire a Carramosall to carry us to Candy, where we received most honourable entertainment, (the Duke of Candy under the state of Venice. coming of Strangers thither being a thing so unusual, that the Duke desired to show the Magnificence of the great Signiory to us that came first, and peradventure should be the last for a long time. From thence in the same Carramosall we departed to Cyprus and Paphos, where we found Cyprus. nothing to answer the famous Relations given by ancient Histories of the excellency of that Island, but the name only, (the borbarousnesse of the Turk, and Time, having defaced all the Monuments of Antiquity) no show of splendour, no habitation of men in a fashion, nor possessors of the ground in a Principality; but rather Slaves to cruel Masters, or Prisoners shut up in diverse prisons: so grievous is the burden of that miserable people, and so deformed is the state of that Noble Realm. Notwithstanding, the Redemption of that place and people were most facile (being but four thousand Turks in the whole Island.) From Paphos we went to the Salines in a little hired Bark, where we found the Morizell, in A strange deliverance. Wickedness of a Portugal. which we came to Zant. The Portugal and his Complices presently went on shore to the Subbassa of the place, (for so is called the Governor there) and told him diverse Pirates who had lost their ships, were come into the Harbour in a small Boat, amongst whom were some Boys and Youths, worth much Money; besides, I know not what jewels and Treasure we had amongst us, with the which he would give him a good prevent also, if he would sand some of his Soldiers and take us. At this Oration of his, were present certain Armenian Passengers, who had known us in the ship, which moved with the enormity of so vile an act (that Christians should cell and betray Christians to Turks, and that upon no cause of offence, which they were witnesses of, we should be persecuted with such a kind of inhuman cruelty) with all speed possible hired a Boat themselves for Alexandretta, came with it unto us, provided in it victuals for us, and the Masters themselves to loose no time; and beseeching us, with tears in their eyes, to fly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with all speed possible, relating unto us the scelerat Treason conspired against us, and out imminent peril. Wherefore we instantly changed into that Boat, and perceiving a Frigate a fare off, rowing towards us for haste, left most of our things behind us, and yet could not make so much speed, but that the janissaries which were in the Frigate, and chased us, bestowed some shot upon us, and had peradventure overtaken us, if the night had not ended their chase us, and our dangers. This Boat in which we were, was an ordinary Passenger between Cyprus and Alexandretta, Another deliverance. a small way off, only a night and a half sailing, and half a days sailing: So that by reason the Master was unlike to mistake his way, much less so just contrary as he did, towards two 〈…〉 res in the night, we met another passage-Boate, put off from Famagusta, holding the course which we intended. The night was fair, with the shining of the Moon and Starlight; yet, by reason of the difference in sailing, we first lost sight of that Boat, then by our different ●●urse, the Master of ours, in stead of Alexandretta, going for Tripoli, which certainly was a 〈◊〉 work of God to preserve us. The other Boat, at break of the day, being taken at the ●●trance of the Port of Alexandretta, by certain Turkish Pirates, who put all to the sword that were in it, and hearing of us, we had rowed so fare into the River Orontes, before they could recover us, that they durst no further prosecute that prey. There we found a goodly Country, replete even naturally with all the blessings the earth can give to man, for the most part uncultivated here and there (as it were) sprinkled with miserable Inhabitors, which in their fashion shown the necessity they had to live, rather than any pleasure in their living. From thence we sent our Interpreter to Antiochia, to provide us Horses to bring us thither, which he returned within two days after, and with them we proceeded thither, full of great 〈◊〉 how we should escape from thence. The Turk having given certain scales to trade in, out of which, as it was unlawful for any to converse; so it must needs be an unevitable peril for so great a company, when the same great Providence, which at first defended us from the former hazards, gave us the good hap to meet with two janissaries, Hungarish-runnagates, who understanding that we were Christians, compelled against our dispositions into that place, our intention to be a visitation of jerusalem, and withal, our fear of some great prejudice by our being arrived out of the distinguished places for all Christians; having told us first, that they themselves had been Christians, and though they had, for reasons best known to themselves, altered that condition; yet they wished well to those which still were so, and especially, to all of those parts: and afterwards cheerfully comforting us, invited us to lodge in their house, securing us, by a number of protestations, from all dangers; which as they courteously offered, so (if I may give so fair a term, to such a people) they honourably performed: For being by the Cady of Antiochia required to present us unto him, they did not only deny us, as bound unto it by the laws of hospitality, in respect of their promise, as they themselves said; but called fifty other janissaries of Damascus, their friends to defend us, if the Cady should have offered violence. Those janissaries of Damascus, amongst other Garrisons, were appointed as those of Cairo against the invasions of the Arabs, who are through all those Provinces, a people dispersed, living in Tents, without a cercaine place of abode, removing their habitations according to the seasons, and their own Commodities: part of which, who are removed on that side of Euphrates, which is of Mesopotamia, now called Diarbech, are peaceable to the Turk, and not much infestious to Travellers. Their King being a Saniack● of the Turks, and by that Title holding Ana and Der, two Towns upon the River, which pay him his stipend. The other, upon the other side towards Egypt, through all Arabia Petra, and Deserta, and spreading as fare as the limits of Arabia Felix; being in multitudes, and not possible be brought to a quiet and wellformed manner of living, are dangerous to Strangers, and continual spoilers of those parts of the Turks Dominions, which every way border upon them: for the safety of which (as I said) those two Garrisons of Cairo and Damascus were instituted; the first, of twelve thousand, the other of fifteen hundred janissaries. Those janissaries (which were appointed for the safety Insolence of janissaries in those times of Mahomet Father to the Mustapha. of the Provinces, and had their first privileges, not only for a reward to their virtues; but to bind them by such rewards, to answer the Prince's confidence in them) now obey no authority which calleth them to other Wars: but by combining themselves in a strength together, tyrannize the Countries commitied to their charges: in such a sort, that they are not only Princes (as it were) over the people, but do also terrify the greater Ministers, (a great weakness in the very Basis of so huge an estate) want of necessary provision for the wars in all those parts; not speaking of those for peace, sithence the ruin of the Provinces, for the most part, and the misery of those poor flock of people, which do live in the parts inhabited, are only the means to give him peace. Yet the negligence of the Prince's Christian, will not make use of these extreme defects of his to amplify their Dominions, to eternize their Honours; and (that which is the greatest) to glorify God, which hath made them Princes, only to execute his judgements. I will leave them, and speak of my janissaries rare disposition unto me, who did not only perform their promise in defending me in Antiochia, but delivered me safely from them into our English Consuls hands in Aleppo: from whom, and from all the Merchants there English Consul at Aleppo. Merchant's bounty. abiding, I received such an entertainment, with so careful, so kind, and so honourable a respect, as I must needs say, they were the only Gentlemen, or the most benign Gentlemen that ever I met withal. For my company being so great, that it was no light burden unto them; besides, gave an occasion to the Turks condition of getting to make quarrels for that end: so that they were not only at expense by defraying me and mine, but at more by preserving us from oppression amongst them. I had not been fully one month expecting a commodity of passage by Caravan into Persia: but that the Morizell arrived, who presently had the advice of my being at Aleppo: And though that Hugo de Potso threatened as much as an ill mind, and great purse could make him hope to prevail against me by; and questionless had raised some great trouble A happy deliverance from danger. against me, if he had come safe to Aleppo. Yet ever the first providence which saved me before, determined so well also for me then, that four miles from Aleppo he died: by which means I was preserved from peril, and those honest Merchants (my friends) from great trouble. After six weeks staying in Aleppo (a wearisome time to myself, being drawn from thence continually by the instigation of my desire, which longed for the accomplishment of the end, that I proposed to myself, and as chargeable a time for my friends, which would needs make me a burdensome guest unto them) the Tafterdall, which is the Treasurer, and the great Cady, which is (as it were) the Lord Chief justice of Babylon, arrived at Aleppo, from thence to go by the River of Euphrates to the place of their Regiment. With those, as diverse others went, so did I also, for the more security of my Voyage (their company being ever defended, besides with the respect of their persons, with a good company of janissaries) to Birr, which is the place of imbarkment. diverse of our Merchants brought me, and left me not until I was boated. Thirty days we were going upon the River to Babylon, resting every night by the shore side: In all which way we found few Towns; only Racha, Ana, Derrit, and otherwise as little habitation, except here and there a small Village: and one of better reputation, which is the landing place, thirty miles from Babylon, called Phalugium. To tell wonders of things I saw, strange to us, that are borne in these parts, is for a Traveller of another profession than I am, who had my end to see, and make use of the best things; not to feed myself and the world with such trifles, as either by their strangeness might have a suspicion of untruth: or by their lightness add to the rest of my imperfections, the vanity or smallness of my judgement. But because I was desirous to certify myself truly of the estate of the Turk, in those parts through which I passed, understanding where we lodged one night, that the Camp of Aborisci, King Aborisci King of the Arabs visited. of those Arabs, which inhabit the Desert of Messopotamia, was a mile off; I hazarded myself in that curiosity to go into it, and saw a poor King with ten or twelve thousand beggarly Subjects, living in Tents of black Haircloth: yet so well governed, that though our clothes were much better than theirs, & their want might have made them apt enough to have borrowed them of us; we passed notwithstanding through them all in such peace, as we could not have done, being Strangers, amongst civiller bred people. That day, as it happened, was the day of justice Manner of justice. amongst them, which was pretty and warlike. Certain chief Officers of the Kings, mounting on horseback, armed after their manner, with their Staffs, Targets, Bows and Arrows; and so giving judgement of all Cases, which the people brought before them. The King gave us good words, without any kind of barbarous wondering, or other distasteful fashion. But when we returned to our Boat, we found the Master of his house, Master of our Boat, with a sort of his Arabs: and in conclusion, we were forced to sand his Master three Vestes of cloth of Gold, for beholding his person. This is that King of the Arabs, which I said before, was a Saniacke of the Turks; and for that place held of the Turk, Ana and Dirr, two Towns upon the River. As soon as we came to Babylon, having put the stock which I had all into jewels and Merchandise, to carry the fashion of a Merchant; at the Dogana, which is the Customhouse, all (whatsoever) was stayed for the Bassa: and (as I perceived) not so much for any great use which he meant to speak of those things; as for the suspicion which he had of me, and mine extraordinary company bearing much cause thereof with it; and because I gave out I had more goods coming with the Caranan by Land, to bind me not to start from thence. In the mean time, by very necessity, having left me nothing in the world; what extreme affliction I was in, by that means, for the present: and in what just cause of fear for the future, every man may easily judge. I had my Brother with me, a young Gentleman, whose affection to me, had only led Sir Robert Shirley, since Ambassador from th' King of Persia to His Majesty. A hard distress. him to that disaster, and the working of his own virtue: desiring in the beginning of his best years, to enable himself to those things, which his good mind raised his thoughts unto. I had also five and twenty other Gentlemen, for the most part: the rest, such as had served me long, only carried with their loves to me, into the course of my fortune. I had no means to give them sustenance to live, and less hope to unwrap them from the horrible snare, into which I had brought them, being fare from all friends, and further from counsel, not understanding the language of the people, into whose hands I was fall'n, much less their proceed: only thus much I knew, they were Turks, inhuman in their natures, and addicted to get by all means just and unjust. But I will leave myself a little in that great strait, and speak of Babylon; not to the intent The ruins of Babylon. to tell stories, either of the huge ruins of the first Town, or the splendour of this second: but because nothing doth impress any thing in man's nature more, than example, to show the truth of God's Word, whose vengeance, threatened by his Prophets, are truly succeeded in all Ninive. those parts. Ninive (that which God himself calleth, That great City) hath not one stone standing, which may give memory of the being of a Town: one English mile from it, is a place called Mosul, a small thing; rather to be a witness of the others mightiness, and God's judgement, then of any fashion of magnificency in itself. All the ground on which Babylon was spread, is left now desolate, nothing standing in that Peninsula, between the Euphrates and the Tigris, but only part, and that a small part of the great Tower. The Town, which is now called Bagdat, and is on the other side of Tigris, towards Persia (only a small Suburb in the Bagdat. Peninsula) but removed from any stirpe of the first; to which men pass ordinarily by a Bridge of Boats, which every night is dissolved, for fear either of the Arabs, or some storm upon the River, which might carry away the Boats, when there were no help ready. The buildings are after the Morisco fashion, low, without stories; and the Castle, where the Bassa is resident, is a great vast place, without beauty or strength, either by Art, or Nature; the people somewhat more abstinent from offending Christians, then in other parts, through the necessity of the Trade of Ormus: upon which standeth both the particular and public wealth of the State. Victuals are most abundant, and excellent good of all sorts, and very cheap; which was a mighty blessing for me, which had nothing but a general Wardrobe of clotheses, not in our Coffers, A hard distress. but upon our backs; which we were forced to make money of by piecemeal, according to the falling of the Lot, and our necessity; and with that lived: and if feeding-well had been all, which we had cause to care for, we also lived well. But after one month was past, and time fastened every man's eyes more firmly upon us: One A strange providence. day a Florentine Merchant (whom I had only known in the way between Aleppo and Babylon, by a riding acquaintance) came unto me, and after a little other discourse, told me, that there was a great muttering amongst diverse great men there, what I was, and what my designs might be; that he found me to be dangerously spied after: and wished me to have regard, (if not to myself) yet to so many, which he did imagine were impawned in that misfortune by my means. And though it were true, that he came upon the motion of an honest, pious, and charitable heart; yet I was so fearful of an Italian Merchant, that I did rather imagine him to be the spy, then lightly to have been an instrument of his prevention. Therefore agreeing with him in the compliment only, I answered determinately in the rest; that I knew no just cause of peril, therefore I feared none; and if there were any curious eyes upon me, because of the number of my company, the Caravan coming, they should see good use made of them all: and until that time I would have patience with their looking and speaking. Him I thanked for his kindness, and offered myself largely unto him, as though I had least suspected him; though in truth I did most: and most unjustly. For, two days after he returned to me again, and as a man moved in his very soul with anguish, told me, that within ten days the Caravan of Aleppo would arrive; in the mean time, beseeched me not to cover myself longer from him, who did so truly wish me well, not so much for my person (which he could know little) but because his conceit was, that I would not have hazarded myself in such a journey, but for some great end, which he did believe well of; and besides, in charity to a Christian, and so many Christians with me: saying, that there was a Caravan of Persian Pilgrims, arrived two days since A Caravan of Persian Pilgrims. from Mecca without the Town, who were forced to take that way (though the longest) by reason of the Plague, which reigned very exceedingly in those places, by which they should have passed. He was not ignorant of my wants, for which he also had provided; and taking A strange and extraordinary kindness of a Florentine Merchant, called Victorio Speciero. me by the hand, beseeched me again to believe him, and to go presently with him to the Caravan: which I did, not being able to answer, through admiration of so generous a part in him, and an amazement, with a thousand diverse thoughts spread upon me. When I came there, he brought me to a Vittorin, of whom he had already hired Horses, Camels, and Mules for me; and I found a Tent pitched by his servants: and then opening his Gown, he delivered me a bag of Chequins, with these very words: The God of Heaven bless you, and your whole company, and your enterprise, which I will no further desire to know, then in my hope, which persuadeth me that it is good; Myself am going to China, whence if I return, I shall little need the repayment of this courtesy, which I have done you with a most free heart; if I die by the way, I shall less need it: but if it please God so to direct both our safeties with good providence, that we may meet again, I assure myself, that you will remember me to be your friend; which is enough, for all that I can say to a man of your sort. And almost, without giving me leisure to yield him condign thanks (if any thanks could be condign) for so great and so noble a benefit, he departed from me. And as I heard afterward from him by Letters from Ormus, he received much trouble after my departure, through his honourable desire to perfect the kindness which he had begun. For, imagining that by the continual spies, which clavae to my house, that my flight could not be secret: he had no sooner left me in the Caravan, but that he changed his lodging to mine, saying that I had done the like to his; and went to the Cady, telling him that I was sick, desiring his Physician to visit me, knowing well enough that the Cady had none, but only to give colour to my not appearing in the Town. The Cady answered, he was sorry for my sickness, and would sand to the Bassa for his Physician, which Signior Victorio Speciera (for so was this honourable Florentine called) would by no means; hoping, as he said, that my sickness would not be so great, as would require the trouble of his Highness. By this means five days passed before I was miss; and when I was once discovered to be go, fifty janissaries were sent after me, to bring me backe again: the Caravan having divided itself by the way, whereof one part went a visitation of a Santon in the Deserts Santon Pilgrimage of Samarone; and the other passed the right way for Persia by the Mountains, governed by a Prince of the Courdines, called Cobatbeague. The janissaries hearing of them to be passed, and thinking that all had been so, they returned: and that noble-minded Florentine was forced Courdines. to pay five hundred Crowns, to make his peace with the Bassa. My frailty gave me a continual terror, during those thirty days, in which we wandered with that company of blind Pilgrims through the Deserts; not knowing what God had wrought for my security, and those which were with me, by that good man, Signior Victorio. At the end of which we arrived in the King of Persia's Dominions, having first passed a great tract of good and ill Countries, the Desert places of which being only sand, gave no means for Inhabitants to live: the fruifuller parts were used by certain people, called Courdines, living in Tents, knowing no other fruit of the earth, but what belonged to the sustenance of their Cattles, upon the Milk, Butter, and Flesh, of which they live, ruled by certain particular Princes of their own, which give partly an obedience to the Turk, and part to the Persian, as they are nearest the Confines of the one or the other. Yet in that simplicity of living (not being without that contagion of all Mankind, of all Provinces, and of all States, ambition of getting superiority, and larger Dominion) some Wars daily grow in amongst them, even to the extirpation of a whole Nation: as we found freshly, when we passed by one of those Princes, called Hiderbeague, all whose people were devoured by the sword, or carried away captain by Cobatbeague; and himself remained only with some twenty souls, in certain poor Holds in a Rock. The precise sum, which I received of the Florentine, I set not down, to prevent the scandales of diverse, who measuring every man's mind by the straightness of theirs, will believe no act, which doth not symbolise with themselves: but so much it was, that being thirty days upon the way to the Confines; then fifteen from the Confines to Casbine, where we attended one month the King's arrival; it was not only sufficient to give us abundant means for that time, but to cloth us all in rich apparel, fit to present ourselves before the presence of any Prince, and to sand extraordinarily in gifts, by which we insinuated fare into the favour of those, which had the authority of that Province, during our abode, and expectation of the Kings coming: in which time we were well used, more by the opinion, which they had, that the King would take satisfaction by us, then by their own humours; being an ill people in themselves: and only good by the example of their King, and their exceeding obedience unto him. The Governor visited me once; Marganabeague, Master of the King's house, (whom I had won unto me by Presents) came oftentimes to see me: besides (as it seemed) being more inwardly acquainted with the King's inclination, fitted himself more to that, than others did, which knew it less. §. II Of ABAS King of Persia, his Person, Virtues, Perils, Escapes, Advancement, Government, and Conquests. ANd now that I am in Persia, and speak of the King's absence; since he is both one of the mightiest Princes that are, and one of the excellentest, for the true virtues of a Prince, that is, or hath been; and having come to this greatness, though by right; yet through the circumstances of the time, and the occasions, which then were, solely his own worthiness, and virtue, made way to his right: besides, the fashion of his government differing so much from that which we call barbarousness, that it may justly serve for as great an Idea for a Principality, as Plato's Commonwealth did for a Government, of that sort. I hold it not amiss, to speak amply first of his Person, the nature of his People, the distribution of his Government, the administration of his justice, the condition of the bordering Princes, and the causes of those Wars, in which he was then occupied; that by the true expression of those, this discourse may pass with a more lively, and a more sensible feeling. His Person then is such, as well-understanding Nature would fit for the end proposed for his being, excellently well shaped, of a most well proportioned stature, strong, and active; his colour somewhat inclined to a manlike blackness, is also more black by the Sun's burning: his furniture of his mind infinitely royal, wise, valiant, liberal, temperate, merciful, and an exceeding lover of justice, embracing royally others virtues, as fare from pride and vanity, as from all unprincely signs, or acts; knowing his power justly what it is; and the like acknowledgement will also have from others, without any gentilitious adoration; but with those respects, which are fit for the majesty of a Prince; which foundeth itself upon the power of his State, general love, and awful terror. His fortunes determining to make proof of his virtue, drove him (in his first years) into many dangerous extremities; which he overcoming by his virtue, hath made great use of, both in the excellent increase of his particular understanding, and general tranquillity, strength of his Country, and propagation of his Empire. For the Laws, and Customs, or both, of that Kingdom, being such, that though the King have a large increase of Issue, the firstborn only ruleth; and to avoid all kind of cause of civil dissension, the rest are not inhumanely murdered, according to the use of the Turkish government, but made blind with burning Basins: and have otherwise all sort of contentment and regard fit for Prince's children. Xatamas King of Persia dying without Issue, Xa-Codabent, his brother was called blind to the Kingdom; who had Issue, Sultan Hamzire Mirza the eldest, who succeeded him, and this present King called Abas. The eldest Son of the King remained at the Court of his Father, administering all that, which his Father's defect of light unabled him to do. Abas the second Son, twelve years of age under the government of Tutors, held the Province of Yasde; and (as Courts are full of Rumours, and suspicion never wanteth in Princes, especially which have such imperfections, as they are compelled to take knowledge of) the virtues of Abas, by which he bond to him the hearts of his Provincials, spread themselves further, and so to the Court; where they were increased to such a condition, as altered the Father, and Brothers rejoicing in them, to an opinion that his winning of the affections of the people, proceeded not from any other worthiness, but artifice; which had the intent of it stretching to the Crown: which took such hold in the Father's mind, worn with age and grief, and sore with his late misfortunes, that he resolved secretly his death: The news of which being brought to Abas, speedily by the means of secret friends; not only to himself, but to his Governors (which as they were the greatest of the state, so they were not unfriended in the Court) being so fare from any such design, that he had no sort of provision at hand to defend himself; he fled to the King of Corasan, a Country of the Tartars, limiting upon the East of Persia, ever infestuous to that State, not more in their Abas his flight to the King of Corasan. own disposition (being a people given to spoil, unquiet, and which cannot live in rest) then through their dependence upon the Turk, whose Religion they profess (which the Persians do not, but much altered) and whose Pensionaries they were, by which they were bound in all seasons, when the Turk was tied to the Christians wars, to divert the Persian from looking to the commodity of such a time; besides, on occasions, the Turk used to transport great forces of them over the Caspian Sea into Siruana; and from thence passed them into Hungary; either the longer way by Land, or the shorter by Sea, over Negropont. To this King Abas was exceeding welcome, and cherished, and honoured like his own Son. Shortly after the flight, the Father died, and Sultan Hamzire Mirza, his Son, succeeded him, who renewed the Truce with the Turk, through the necessity which he had to use the most, which his strength and power could yield him, to suppress a great Rebellion of the Turcomans: whom, at the last, he so broke with diverse Battles, and all other sort of afflictions, that they delivered him up their Princes, and then themselves. Their Princes he beheaded, and of them, slew twenty thousand of the ablest for the wars, assuring his peace with them by their extremest ruin; and as he was, by all reports, a most brave, and warlike Prince, having pacified his own State, and desirous to recover, not only what was freshly lost; but all which was formerly taken from the Sophy's Kingdom, by the power of the Ottomans; united all his thoughts, and all his Counsels to that one great end; which all finished with his life, ending itself by Treason of his Princes (not without persuasion of the Turk) when he had fit years, mind, and courage; and means joined with occasion, to have made himself the greatest Prince of many Ages: all which though they, made his death miserable, yet the manner was more miserable, being vilely slain by his Barber retiring half drunk from a Banquet, to which he was provoked by the Conspirators, which presently parted the State between them; every man making himself absolute Prince of those Provinces, which they had in government; and parting the Royal Treasure amongst them for The King murdered. their reciprocal maintenance, disposed themselves unitedly to resist the coming in of Abas; whom notwithstanding they did not much fear, having promise of the Turk, that he should be detained in Corassan where he was refuged: and knowing that he had neither Men nor Money, nor years to give him any encouragement to attempt against them, who had soon confirmed themselves, both with giving good satisfaction to the people, and with liberality to the Souldioury; and their entrance into the State being without opposition, and so, without offence, made the foundation both more sure and more facile. Abas in the mean time, whose just Title made him King, assured himself that both the murder of his Brother, and this parting of the State, had the Turks counsel concurring with those Prince's Impiety: and not doubting but the King of Corassan was also persuaded to detain him resolved notwithstanding by his necessity, began to deal boldly with him for his assistance against his Rebels, the King of Corassan, though preoccupyed by the Turk, yet desirous to be his Friend afar off, and also doubting the success of Abas, neither having years, nor experience, nor Friends; In fine, being destitute of all reasonable hope, not to move the Turks displeasure upon such a disaduantagious condition, was notwithstanding contented to see whether some thing might be moved by such a help as should not appear to be given by him, but rather voluntary followers of Abas his fortune: he gave him three thousand Horse only to put him in possession of that State, which by his virtue, and fortune, is grown now so great, that it hath devoured all the States of the Tartars, extended itself so fare as Cabull to the East; the Arabian gulf down to Balsaracke on the South; within three days journey of Babylon on the The Persian Greatness. West; and to Tauris on the North; embracing the whole Circumference of the Caspian Sea unto Astracan, which is the uttermost of the Moscovites Dominion, and Seruane of the Turks, which lieth upon that Sea: an Empire so great, so populous, and so abundant; that as it may compare with most of the greatest that ever were, so is it terrible to the Turks which is the greatest that now is; though I do think verily, That in Asia the Persian hath as great an extent of Territories, as the Turk, and better inhabited, better governed, and in better obedience and affection, I am sure he hath. With this small troop, the King of Persia, guided by his infinite Royal courage, entered Persia. But as those which are wicked, are ever so well instructed in the Art of their pofession, that they never want Instruments in themselves to device, and in others to act those counsels which must ever be waking, to maintain what they have gotten by their sceleratenesse. So their Spies hastened, with such diligence, to give those Rebel's notice, of their Kings being on foot, that the next of them to him, had time to arm great forces, and encountered him in a Province, called Sistane: and though his invincible spirit, without any spark of fear, made him adventure to Sistane. fight upon so unequal terms, as was three thousand against twenty thousand: he found by his experience, that Majesty and right, is nothing without power to bear them up: and that no exquisite vigour of the mind, can resist the violence of sinister fortune, nor oppression of many hands. Yet did Fortune so much care (for so great virtue) that she gave him way to escape to the Mountains, all the rest of the small troop being cut in pieces. This victory assured the Rebels (as they thought) from all further danger; the King of Persia, whose own mind ever comforted him, with a steadfast assurance of his greatness, to which he is now grown, having recovered the Mountains, lived amongst the Heardesmen for three months unknown, changing continually from place to place, without any certain abode, accompanied only with ten or twelve followers, which were of his first Governors, and other young Gentlemen brought up with him from his childhood. But being now no longer able to temporize with his great desire, resolving to prove the last, and the uttermost of his fortune, and remembering how much love and affection those of Yasd had showed towards him in the time of his governing them, and how much he had truly deserved of them, determined to show himself in that Province; and prove what effect the Majesty of his person, the justice of his cause, and former obligation would work in them: which, though it were a foundation proved ever false, almost by all experiences, The people's affections ever raising men's hopes, and ruining their persons: Yet it proved otherwise with this King; who was no● sooner certainly known in those parts, but numbers of people came flocking to him, armed and appointed for the wars: in such sort, that before any provision could be made against him (this being an accident so fare removed from all sort of suspicion) he had a power together, too strong to be easily suppressed; which was no sooner heard by Ferrat Can, a great Prince, and discontented with the alteration of the government (to whose Ferrat Can. share none of that partition had fall'n, his fortune being such, that at the time of the other King's death, he had none of the Provinces to administer, and they were parted only between them, which held them) he I say, with his Brother, and a company of some ten thousand, came and joined themselves to the forces of the King. Neither were the men so welcome, as that Ferrat Can (being a wise Prince, and a great Soldier) grew a party, and such as the King also stood in need of: Neither did the King loose any sort of opportunity, but hearing of the Assembly which certain of the Princes were making in the nearest Provinces unto him, with all speed fell upon them, and overthrowing them followed them as fare as Casbin. In the mean time, those of Shyras, Asphaan, Cassan assisted by the Kings of Gheylan, and Mazandran, gather mighty forces; the Turks armed at Tauris, and the Prince of Hamadan, having called in a strength of the Courdines, to his assistance, was marching also towards Casbin: So that the King was likely to be so enclosed with all these Armies, that his first victory would rather have proved a snare to his intrapment; then important, as he hoped, to the sum of his affairs: Whence he resolved to help, with Art, that which he was much too weak to accomplish by strength. Wherefore he leaveth Ferrat Can in Casbin with some five thousand men, accompanied with Zulpher his Brother; and himself, with the rest of his power marched towards the Can of Hamadane. Ferrat Can, according to the deliberation taken between the King and him, shown Sly stratagem. himself altered from the King's part, writeth to the Rebels, which were all, in a gross, advanced as fare as the midway between Cassan and Casbin, and offereth not only to join that strength which he had with them, but to mutiny the King's Army, which was lodged in the Mountains towards Hamadane, in a show to keep those straits, to give impeachment to the passage of that other Army; but indeed to protract time only, and to expect the event of his other counsels. The other Cans rebelled easily, and desirously embraced Ferrat Cans proposition, hasted the Army towards Casbin, which they entered without difficulty, both by the nature of the place, which is not of any strength, and conveyance of Ferrat. There were many days spent in Counsel, and at last it was concluded, since the suppression of the King was certain, being abandoned by him which was his only Captain and Counsellor; by so great a part of his strength; and upon the confidence which Ferrat gave them to mutiny the rest; that it would prove too dangerous to call in those forces of the Turks, which were in readiness for their succour. Not knowing whether they should so easily free themselves of them again, if they were once entered: They reared the Turks purposes, and as much feared to know them; therefore to avoid the danger of being compelled to experience them, they determined to writ to the Bassa of Tauris, that the war was so certain to be finished by themselves, that they would reserve favour till a more urgent opportunity: and with that deliberation a principal man was dispatched with a Present for the Bassa. Of this, the King had present advice, by a confident Messenger, and also that few nights after, the principals of the Army were to meet together at Ferrats' house, invited to a great Banquet; which being understood by him, electing five thousand of his best men, and best horsing, with great and close journeys, he came to Casbin; where having secretly disposed his people in the Mountain, covered with the quarter of Ferrats' Troop, he expected the sign which was to be given him. The Prince (as it was appointed) failed not of coming, nor he of his sign to the King, nor the King to accomplish his resolution. For Ferrat having protracted the Banquet the most part of the night, when the whole company was heavy with Wine and sleep, the King was received into the house with three hundred men, where without any uproar, he slew all those which were invited, to the number of threescore and ten; the Servants and Pages being so suddenly taken hold of, and with such dexterity, that without any moving of other Rumours, the same fashion of Feast of Singing and of Dancing, continued all the night; and in that space all the rest of those people, which the King had with him, were appointed, in the breaking of the day, to make the greatest show, and the greatest noise that they could under the foot, of the Mountain, as though all the Army had been there, marching to the Town. When the Alarm began to be hot in the Town, and every man fell to his Arms, and repaired to Ferrats' Lodging, where they supposed their Princes to have been; the King having disposed his three hundred men which were shut fitly in the house, and Zulpher having his five thousand all in a troop, in the great place, the threescore and ten Cans heads were showed, all laced upon a string, and hung out of a Terrace; upon which the King presently shown himself, accompanied with Ferrat Can; whereas the Majesty of the King, the terror of the sight represented before them, the fear of the Army, which they saw (as they thought) at hand, Zulpher and Ferrat Cans power amongst them, which they perceived turned against them; their being destitute of Commanders, and the guiltiness of their own consciences, for their rebellion, strooke them into so dead an amazement, that they stood ready, rather to receive all mischief, then that they had either courage, or minds, or counsel to avoid it. But upon offer of pardon, they cried out, Let the King live, let the King live; we are all King Abas his slaves, and will not suffer to live any of his Enemies: and there was more trouble to defend the poor people of Casbin from sacking by them (their Town ever having been a well disposed Harbour for the Rebels) then to turn their hearts and arms to the King's part. Besides, the succours which the Gheylan and Mazandran had sent the Rebels, were with great difficulty saved, , and returned to their Countries by the King of Persia, with commandment to tell their Masters, that as the poor men were not culpable, which obeyed their Prince's authority, by whom they were sent against him, and for that innocence, he had given them their lives; so that he would not be long from seeking his revenge upon their Masters, which had more justly deserved it, by his never provoking them to any offence. And when he came with his Army thither, he would prove, by those men's acknowledgement unto him, whether they could discern by the benefits they had already received of him in the gift of their lives, which they had forfeited unto him, by bearing Arms with Rebels against him, what better hopes they might conceive of him, if they would dispose themselves to deserve good of him. In this mean time, the fame of this great success, flew to both the Armies about the Mountains of Hamadan: which, as it comforted the Kings with exceeding joyfulness; so it entered into the others with such a terror, that they presently vanished, every man retiring to his best known safeguard, that part of the War ending with the blast only of the fortune of the other, with little expense of time, labour and blood: which being understood by the King, he raised Oliver-dibeague to the title of a Can, and sent him, with those forces which he had to Hamadan, to settle the Country in a good form of government, and to ease it from the oppression of the other dispersed Troops. Zulpher he also called Can, and sent him to Ardovile, which frontireth upon Tauris, with an Army consisting of four and twenty thousand men, in show to quiet the Country, but indeed, to prevent any moving of the Turks. And because he knew, that as his State stood then weak, raised (as it were) freshly from a deadly sickness, it was not fit for him (at that time) to bind himself to wrestle with such an Enemy, by taking knowledge of his ill disposition towards him; he dispatched Ambassadors to Constantinople, to Tauris, and to the Bassa of Babylon, to congratulate with them, as with his friends, for the felicity of his fortune; and to strengthen himself, by Alliance, also the more firmly, against the proceeding of any thing which the Turk might design against him, either then or in future time; he required the Daughter of Simon Can, one of the Princes of the Georgians, to wife, which was, with as ready an affection performed, as demanded. While that Lady was coming from her Father, the King understanding that the Cans Son of Hisphaan held yet strong the Castle, and whether he gave it out to amaze his Army, which now began to look for satisfaction, for the great travels and dangers which they had passed, or whether he had heard so indeed; true it is, that he gave out, that the most part of the Treasure of the former Kings of Persia, was by the consent of the Rebels, for security, kept together in that Castle: to receive the which, and to chastise that Rebel, the King marched thither with a part only of his Army, leaving the rest at Casbin, which was Frontier to Gheylan against which his purpose carried him. Without much trouble he expugned the Fort at Hisphaan, being a large Circumference only of Mud-wals, somewhat thick, with Towers, and certain ill Battlements, and suppressed that Rebel; but Treasure he found none, for the indignation whereof, he made the World believe, dismantled the Castle. His own necessity to content the Army, and his Army's necessity to ask contentment, drew him suddenly backe from thence to Casbin, where he had not stayed many days (for daily satisfaction with hope having no real means) but that the Queen arrived, honourably accompanied with two thousand Horse, and Byraicke Myrza her Brother. The Marriage was soon dispatched, those Countries using few Ceremonies in such cases: and God blessed them both so happily, that within the term of less than one year, she brought him a gallant young Prince who is now living, called Sophir Mirza. The King unwilling to oppress his Country, and desiring to revenge himself upon the Kings of Gheylan, and Mazamdran, to enlarge his Empire, and to content his Soldiers; having Gheylan and Mazamdran. a flourishing Army, both in men, and the reputation of his present victory; resolved all under one, to increase his State, honour himself, ease his Country, and satisfy his Soldiers with the Enemy's spoils. Gheylan is a Country cut off from Persia, with great Mountains hard to pass, full of Woods (which Persia wanteth, being here and there only sprinkled with Hills, and very penurious of fuel, only their Gardens give them Wood to burn, and those Hills, which are some Faggots of Pistachios, of which they are well replenished) between those Hills there are certain breaches, rather than Valleys; which in the Spring, when the Snow dissolveth, and the great abundance of Rain falleth, are full of Torrents; the Caspian Sea includeth this Country on the East: between which and the Hills, is a continuing Valley, so Populous and feitile. abounding in Silk, in Rice, and in Corn, and so infinitely peopled, that Nature seemeth to contend with the people's industry; the one in sowing of men, the other in cultivating the Land; in which you shall see no piece of ground which is not fitted to one use or other 〈◊〉 their Hills also (which are Rocks towards Casbin) are so fruitful of Herbage, shadowed by the Trees, as they s●ew, turned towards the Sea, that they are ever full of Cattles, which yields Commodity to the Country, by furnishing diverse other parts. In this then lay the difficulty most of the King's Enterprise, how to enter the Country. Yet before the King would enter into this Action, he called unto him to Casbin, all Governors, and all Administratours of justice, whosoever had occupied those Functions, during the usurped Rule of the Cans, through all his Provinces; with the Kinsmen, Friends The means by which King Abas settled the quiet of Persia. and Children of the said Cans: besides, that all men of power, as Mirzaes', Cans, Sultan's, and Beagues, which are principal Titles of Dukes, Princes, and Lords, should repair thither, without excuse of Age, Sickness, or any other pretence whatsoever: which being done, he appointed new Governors and Officers of all sorts; he cleared all his Provinces for three years, for paying any Tribute-Custome, or any other ordinary or extraordinary Exaction whatsoever. His Chief Vizier he made one Haldenbeague a Wise man, excellently seen in all Affairs, of great Experience; but such a one as was only his Creature, without Friends or Power: him he commanded to pass through all his Provinces, accompanied with the Xa-Hammadaga, who is, as it were, Knight Martial, to clear them from Vagabonds, Robbers, and seditious People. Ologonlie, which had followed him in all his Adversity (a man of great Worthiness) he made Bearer of his Great Seal, which is an Office there, liker the Lord Privy Seal, than Chancellor. (The place of the Vizier comprehending in it, the Office of Chancellor, and High Treasurer) him he also advanced to the dignity of a Can. Bastana, an Ancient approved man, both for Fidelity and other Worthiness, he made principal Aga of his House; which is as great Chamberlain. Cur●chibasschie Captain of his Guard, which is a General-ship of twelve thousand shot, who attend at the Port by turns, two hundred and fifty every quarter, except when the King goeth to the Wars, that they are all bound to be present. Ferrat Can he made his General. Thus having wisely and providently placed through all his Estates, those who must be most assured to him, their Fortunes depending only upon him, having no more strength, nor authority in themselves, than they received from him: and having all the great ones in his Army with him, or such of them as could not be able to follow him, either by their few, or many years, or sickness, so securely left at Casbin, that they could not by themselves, or any other, move any Innovation. And moreover, having dispatched all those, and keeping their persons with him which had any Obligation to the former Cans, secured by that means (as much as the counsel of any man could secure him) from peril at home: having called Oliver di Cancrone from Hamadan, and appointed him a Successor for that Government with ten thousand new men; he set himself forward to his Enterprise, with his old Troops, and great part of his rebelled Army, with no greater courage and counsel then Fortune: for those men which were remitted by him to Gheylan, and Mazandran, (as those which had been somewhat exercised in the wars) having, with some more, adjoined unto them the guard of the Straitss, from which the main Army of the Kings was some four leagues removed (remembering the benefit of the King, better than their faith to their Princes) at the very sight of the first Troops, retired themselves from the places left to their confidence in charge; which advantage being followed by Ferrat; with the Alarm given, fell so justly upon that Army, that what with the unexpected terror of the Straitss abandoning, and their being surprised in disorder, the Army was facily broken, with the death of two of the Kings, and an infinite slaughter of people, which had been much greater if the Woods had not covered them from the fury of their Enemies. The greatest of those Kings having escaped with much difficulty (accompanied ever with the terror of the peril from which he had escaped) never ended his flight, until he came into Seruane; and from thence went to Constantinople, to desire succour from the Turk, where he yet liveth. The other which remained, being but one, without any great difficulty or alteration of Fortune; was suppressed. The Country being first spoilt, and ransomed at a great rate, which they might well bear, by reason of their great Riches, which they had gathered together through a long peace, and the King's Army excellently well satisfied; he dispatched instantly Ambassadors to the Turk, the Georgians, and his old Friend, the King of Corassan, to give them an account of this new victory: not doubting, but as it would be exceeding pleasant to some; so it would be as bitter to others: and leaving Ferrat Can to govern the Country, and Oliver Dibeague, as his assistant, but to be commanded by him, he returned himself full of glory, and great victory into Persia, disposing himself to reduce his State to that excellent form of government which now it hath. First then, after his arrival in Casbin, having heard by his Vizier, and the Relation of Xa-Hammadaga, who had not only spoilt the Subjects in their substances; but also of all Orders, and just form of government, which it now hath; and given them, by that means, more matter of dis-union, than union; insomuch, that they were full of Thiefs, of Vagabonds, of Factions, and such like Insolences: he judged it fit, to reduce it to the more peaceable and obedient, to give it in those cases, a good condition of government: Whereupon, he presently dispatched that Xa-Hammadaga, a terrible, and resolute person, with full power and authority, for the Reformation of those Disorders; who in short time, though with more terrible Examples, reduced all the Provinces to a unite Tranquillity, with mighty reputation. Whilst he was busied in that Administration; the King, to show that it was necessity, that counselled to give him that excessive authority, and to preserve it from being odious to himself, appointed in the chief City of every Province, a Governor elected of those of most valour: to him he joined two judges of Criminal and Civil Causes, a Treasurer, two Secretaries, with an excellent Precedent, and two Advocates general, for the causes both particular and general of the whole Province; Besides the particular Advocate of every City, which should be resident in that Metropolis. These determined all Causes within themselves of those Provinces in which they had the Administration; and because they should neither be burden some to the Provinces, nor corrupted in paritializing; the King paid them their stipend, enjoining them upon pain of life to take no other sort of reward. And because such things, and Causes might fall out, as by reason of the importance of them, or appellations of the parties might be brought before himself, because he would ever know what he did, and be continually informed, not only of the general State of the Provinces, but of their particular Administration; he ordained Posts once every Week from all parts, to bring all sort of Relations to the Court; for which cause also he willed that one of the two general Advocates should ever be Resident there, who receiving those Relations presenteth them to the Vizier, and he to the King. The Uizier, sitteth every morning in counsel about the general State of all the King's Provinces, accompanied with the King's Council, Advocates Resident, and the Secretaries of State; there are all Matters heard, and the Opinions of the Council written by the Secretaries of State; then after Dinner, the Council, or such a part of them as the King will admit, present those Papers, of which the King pricketh those he will have proceed; the rest are canceled; which being done: the Council retire them again to the Viziers, and then determine of the particular business of the King's House. The King himself every Wednesday, sitteth in the Council publicly, accompanied with all those of his Council, and the foresaid Advocates: thither come a flood of all sorts of people, rich and poor, and of all Nations without distinction, and speak freely to the King in their own Cases, and deliver every one his own several Bill, which the King receiveth; pricketh some, and rejecteth other, to be better informed of. The Secretaries of State presently record in the King's Book those which he hath pricked, with all other Acts, then by him enacted; the which Book is carried by a Gentleman of the Chamber, into his Chamber, where it ever remaineth: and woe be to his Vizier, if after the King hath pricked, Bill, or Supplication, it be again brought the second time. When he goeth abroad to take the Air, or to pass the time in any exercise, the poorest creature in the World may give him his Supplication: which he receiveth, readeth, and causeth to be registered; and one request, or complaint, is not ordinarily brought him twice: and though these be great ways, wise ways, and just ways, to tie unto him the hearts of any people; yet the nature of those is so vile in themselves, that they are no more, nor longer good, than they are by a strong and wisely tempered hand made so: The Country not being inhabited by those nobly disposed Persians, of which there are but a few, The people. and those few are as they ever were: But being mightily wasted by the Inundation of Tamburlaine, and Ishmael afterward making himself the head of a Faction, against the Ottomans, and by that reason, forced to repeople his Country to give himself strength of men against so potent an Adversary, calling in Tartars, Turcomans, Courdines, and of all scum of Nations; which though they now live in a better Country, yet have not changed their bad natures: though as I said, so careful and true Princely a regard of the King for the establishment of good and just Orders, for the government of this Country, in equity, general security, and tranquillity; had been of sufficient ability to have bound the hearts of people unto him: Yet knowing what his were, and to leave no means unacted which might both assure them more, and himself with them; because he knew, that their own dispositions, which were evil, would never rightly judge of the Cause of many rigorous Examples that had passed: which by that fault in them, had engendered him hatred amongst them; to purge their minds from that sickness, and gain them the more confidently, he determined to show, that if there were any cruel Act brought forth, it did not grow from himself, but from necessity, wherefore he displaced, by little, finding particular occasions daily against some or other, all the whole Tymarri of his Estate; as though from them had grown all such Disorders, as had corrupted the whole government, sending new ones, and a great part of them Gheylaners to their Possessions, with more limited Colonies, authority, and more favourable to the people; the old ones part he cashiered, part he distributed in Gheylan and Mazandran, which he had new conquered, so that by that Art, the people began to rest exceeding well satisfied, and himself the more secured; those which succeeded them being bound to his Fortune; and those which were removed also, being disposed in the new conquered Provinces, which they were bound to maintain in security, for their own Fortunes, which depended only upon their preserving them for the King. When all these things were done, and the King began to think himself throughly established, for a long time, both from intrinsicke and extrinsicke dangers. The Turks forces being so occupied in the Wars of Hungary, that he had no leisure to look to his increasing the Tartars of Corrasan his Friends, by the old Hospitality which he had received from their King: and if not his Friends, yet cold Enemies, such as would be long resolving, before they would attempt any thing to his prejudice. There fell out a new occasion to trouble both the peace of his mind and Country, if it had not been prevented with great dexterity, celerity, and fortune. For Ferrat Can, not regarding his benefits down to the King, knowing too well his own worthiness, and attributing unto that, the successes of all the King's Fortunes, and for so great causes, not being able to limit his mind within any compass of satisfaction, not resting contented with the place of General, nor government of Gheylan, nor with the honour to be called the King's Father, but despising that Haldenbeague should be Vizier, and not himself all, which had given the King all; began to take counsel to innovate, and altar the things with the Bassa of Seruan, and Tauris. So dangerous are too great benefits from a Subject to a Prince, both for themselves and the Prince, when they have their minds only capable of merit, and nothing of duty. These practices of his were most dangerous, for which he did more assure himself, to have laid a strong foundation for the discontentment of those Timari, which the King had sent into his government, and so had they been, questionless, if Oliver di-Can, through his true zeal to his Master's service; and, perhaps, a little envy at the others greatness, had not made him so watchfully diligent, that having gathered his intentions by very momentall circumstances, he gave the King from time to time notice of them, which at the first were negligently received, and rather taken as matter of emulation, than truth. But when those very same advertisements ever continued, and Oliver di-Can, was not at all terrified from sending of them; neither by the Kings neglecting them, nor rebuke, and that Mahomet Shefia was also secretly arrived in the Court, with more particular and certain advice, that the Bassa of Seruan had sent a great sum of money to Ferrat, which was received on a certain day, and in a certain place. The King hereupon presently sent Xa-Tamascoolibeague, his chief Favourite, to will Ferrat Can, for very important affairs, for the determining of which his presence was requisite, to repair to the Court; which he excused, through his indisposition, which he said to be such, that he could not possibly travel: so that per●sting in that denial, when Xatamas Coolibeague perceived that he would not be persuaded, he returned with all expedition to the King; who assuring himself the more by the denial, of the former related accusations, instantly commanded his guard of twelve thousand Courtchies to be in a readiness; with which, and a thousand of the Xa-Hammagaes he used such celerity, that he prevented the news of his coming, and was sooner arrived at Ferrats' house than he had almost opinion that his Messenger had been returned▪ yet, although amazed with his own guiltiness, and the King's sudden coming, he made shifted to make great show of the indisposition which he had so long counterfeited. The King, as soon as he came unto him, said; That he had taken a great journey to visit him in his sickness, and to bring him the Cure thereof; and having commanded all out of the Chamber, but themselves only alone (as the King himself told me) he used such like speeches unto him: Father, I do acknowledge, that first from God, then from you, these Fortunes which now The King's gracious speech to Ferrat. I have, have received their being. And I know, that as a man, I may both err in my merit to God, and in my well deserving of your service. But my intention (I can assure you) is most perfect in both: the time of my establishment in my estate, hath been so small, that I could scarce u●e it sufficiently to perform my general duty towards my people, over whom (by God's permission) I am appointed: much less to provide for every particular satisfaction, as I mind and will do; which you principally, as a Father to me, both in your years, and my election should have borne withal. But since some ill spirit hath had power to mislead your wisdom so fare, as to make you forget your great virtue; you shall once receive wholesome counsel from me, as I have done often from you, &c. Ferrat neither excused nor confessed, but indifferently answered the King, as sorry to have given cause of offence, and infinitely rejoicing (as he seemed) that the King had so royally pacified himself with him: and not daring to refuse to go with the King, desiring him to use some few days in the visiting of the Country: in which time he hoped that God, and the comfort of his presence, would raise him from his infirmity. The King having stayed some eight or ten days in the Country, was sooner hastened thence then he thought, by the news of the Queen's death, who was deceased by a sudden and violent sickness after his departure: so that with great speed taking Ferrat with him, and leaving Lieutenant in the Country, for Ferrat, Mahomet Shefia, he returned to Hisphaan, where after some days spent in sorrow, (for his great loss) he sent to Alexander, the other Can of the Goorgians, to demand his Daughter, by that means to bind again that league, which might have been dissolved by the death of the other Queen: In that Embassage went Xatamas Coolibeague, who returned with the Lady within few months. In the mean time, the Brother to that King of Corasan, who had so royally and carefully brought up the King of Persia, when he fled from the wrath of his Father, rebelled against his Brother, slew him, and all his Children, but only one; whose Tutors fled with him into the Mountains, and so escaped the present danger, and persecution of that Tyrant. diverse other also, as they had been in estimation or favour with the old King, fearing for that the violence of the present authority, and others only discontented with the alteration, and the wicked means of it, fled into Persia, by whom the King having largely and perfectly understood the state of things, having so fair a way both to show an infinite royal point of gratitude, to that one poor posterity of the murdered King, for great obligations to the Father; and withal, to assure himself in future times and occasions, from that certain enemy, which had ever hung like a dangerous Cloud over his State, usually breaking into terrible Tempests, as it was, or should be carried against him by the breath of the Turk: though he knew those Tartars so obstinate enemies to his Government and Religion, that if they had the most odious reasons of disunion amongst themselves, yet that they would combine against him, without reposing himself upon any hope to be helped by those partialities, which the refuged unto him seemed to promise': but confident only in the justice of the Cause which he intended, in his own force, virtue, wisdom and fortune; he resolved to gather his Army, and to go for those parts, to which he was, besides his own disposition mightily instigated by Ferrat Can, whose fear and ambition being without means of end, gave him assurance by place of General which he held, to have some fair opportunity given him to end them, with the King's ruin, and without his own danger. Thirty thousand men the King took with him for that war, twelve thousand Harquebusiers which bore long pieces, half a foot longer than our Muskets, slightly made: the Bullet of the height of Caliver, which they use well and certainly: and eighteen thousand Horse, which may seem a small troop in these places, where the wars are carried with innumerable multitudes. But the King of Persiaes' judgement agreeth with that of the best experienced Captains, that multitudes are confusers of Orders, and devourers of Time, and of those means which nourish the Wars; and are good for no other use, but to make a war soon break off, and to consume the world. This Army being chosen out from all his Forces, of elected good men, he carried into Corasan with wonderful expedition, and had taken it utterly vnprouided, if Ferrat Cans advertisement had not prevented his celerity, who had not only given notice to them, but to the Bassa of Tauris of the King's purpose, and his own resolution, promising them a certain victory, and the delivery of the Kings own person. A day's journey the King passed peaceably into the Country, without the sight only of an enemy: himself with five thousand of the best men, accompanied with diverse of the principallest, was a kind of Vanguard to the rest, which followed with Ferrat Can, Zulphir Can, and Oliver di Cancrone, which marched softly. The King by that means was fare advanced; and being almost assured in himself, that through the celerity of his coming, he should found yet no enemy sufficiently able to resist him, and more confidently by the persuasion of Ferrat Can: some six hundred Horse under the leading of Vseph-Aga (which were sent to discover before the King's troop) fell upon fifty thousand of the enemy; upon which sight he would fain have retired: but being so fare engaged that he could not, and unable to resist so great a force, with the loss of almost all his company, he was beaten backe to the King's Gross: who by the dust rising a fare off, and the great noise following, imagining what it was indeed, with a great and ready courage provided himself ready to fight, and dispatched Messenger upon Messenger, to command Ferrat Can to advance unto him. To the first Ferrat answered, that it was but a troop of some few Rascals, and desired the King Ferrats' treason. to march on, any not trouble himself nor his Army, and to diverse the like. At the last, when young Hassan-Can came from the King, and told him the King's danger, and that certainly the whole Force of the enemy had charged him; he began to show fear, and to call a Council of the Commanders, then to know what they were best to resolve of for the saving of the Army, since the King had so rashly lost himself. Which when Oliver di-Can heard, upbraiding him of Treason, called upon all those which loved the King to follow him; and putting Spurs to his Horse, being followed by Courtchibassa, and most of the King's Guard, and many other, with all possible haste sped to the King, who by this time was forced to sustain and retire as well as he could, without disorder or show of fear. But when this Troop of Oliver di-Can was seen, his men received new courage; and the enemy which dependeth more upon Ferrats' treason, than their own valour, began to be exceeding amazed, doubting that it had been the whole Army, and that Ferrat had exchanged his Treason from his Master to them: Wherefore slacking their first fury, and rather standing at a gaze then fight, the King commanded Vseph-Aga to charge them throughly afresh, and not to give them time to take new courage: which he did with so good fortune, that lighting upon the Usurper of Corazan and his Son, he sl●e them The Usurper slain. both with his own hands; from which grew the first main flight of the enemy, and the beginning of the victory for the King. The chase was desperately followed, so that in that battle and the chase, were slain thirty thousand men, with the Usurper King and his Son; and diverse of the principal of the Country taken. That night the King pitched his Tents in the place of the battle, and being informed by Oliver di-Can and the whole Army, which cried out with open mouth of Ferrats' Treason, tempered the outward show of his indignation with a compassionate feeling of man's errors and frailty; excused the constraint and necessity, of the justice which he was forced to do: protesting, that though for his States and own preservation, he was at last compelled to give his justice place, above the power of his love and Obligation: yet what the Father had rend from himself by the violence of his own misdeeds, his Son should found ripened for him, who should be heir of what his Father had well merited by his former services, as he hoped he would be of his virtue; praying God, that his Father's vices only might dye with himself. Which when he had said, he gave Oliver di-Can the Generalship of his Army, and appointed him to do execution upon Ferrat, who being resolved of that judgement which his double offence had brought upon him, attended ready in his Tent without fear to dye, or desire to live, and there received that punishment, which was unworthy of his excellent parts, if he had made that true use of them which he should. Zulpher Can his Brother fled to the Port of the King's Tent, and there prostrated himself on the ground, and obtained pardon. Next day, the King marched farther into the Country, and so daily advanced on without obstacle, the Keys of all their Towns meeting him by the way; and at the last, an Embassage from the whole State, with a general submission: which when he had received, having spent some time in the settling of such a Government as was securest for himself, and having received the young Prince, Son to the first King, and diverse others of the principal of the Country having left order with Xa-Endibeague, whom he left there with the best part of his Army, which he increased afterwards to thirty thousand men, to extirpate all those which were likeliest, either through their Obligation to the Usurper, or through their own particular interest, to make innovation, he returned with that young Prince, and those Prisoners into Persia. §. III The King's triumphant entry into Casbin, entertainment of the Author and his Company. Other remarkable observations of the King's justice, Bounty, treaty of War, and Mustapha's Embassage. THE most part of this time I was at Casbin, courteously used by Marganobeague, the The King's Triumphant entry into Casbin after his victory. Master of the King's house, any not amiss by any. When the King was come within six miles of Casbin, he stayed there some three days, to the intent to make his entry with such an estimation of his victory, as was fit for so great and happy a success of Fortune: and in truth, I think that he did it most to declare the greatness of it to us that were Strangers, by such a strange demonstration. The night before he entered, there were thirty thousand men sent out of the Town on foot with Horseman's staffs, upon which were fastened Vizards of so many heads: All those in the morning, when we were commanded to meet him, (the Governor having provided us Horses) we found marching in battle array towards the Town; and before the two heads of the King and his Son, four Officers of Arms, such as they use, bearing in their hands great Axes of shining Steel, with long helues; after those Battalions, followed the Xa-Hammadagaes Horsemen; after those, a number of Gentlemen of the King's Court; after those, one hundred Spare-horses, with as many of the King's Pages; after those the Prisoners, accompanied with Bastan-Aga, than a great rank of his chief Princes: amongst whom were all the Ambassadors, which used to be resident in his Court; then followed the young Prince of Corazan, accompanied with Xa-Tamas-Coolibeague, the King's principal Favourite, and then the King himself alone; and after him, some five hundred Courtiers of his Guard. Marganobeague was with us, and making us large passage through all those Troops. When we came to the King we alighted, and kissed his Stirrup: my speech was short unto him, the time being fit for no other: That the fame of his Royal virtues had brought me from a far Sir Anthony Shirley's first salutation, and speech to the King. Country, to be a present spectator of them, as I had been a wonderer at the report of them a fare off: if there were any thing of worth in me, I presented it with myself to his Majesty's service. Of what I was, I submitted the consideration to his Majesty's judgement, which he should make upon the length, the danger, and the expense of my Voyage only to see him, of whom I had received such magnificent and glorious Relations. The King's answer unto me was infinite affable: That his Country whilst I should stay there, should be freely commanded by me, as a Gentleman, that I had done him infinite honour, to make such a The King's answer. journey for his sake, only bid me beware that I were not deceived by rumours, which had peradventure, made him other then I should find him: It was true, that God had given him both power and mind to answer to the largest reports which might be made good of him; which if he erred in the use of, he would ask counsel of me, who must needs have much virtue in myself that could move me to undergo so much, and so many perils to know that of another. And that he spoke smiling, willing me to get on horseback: which when I had done, he called Haldenbeague, his Viseire, and Oliver di-Can his General, and commanded them to take my Brother and me betwixt them, and my company was disposed by Marganobeague, amongst the rest of the King's Gentlemen of his Court: and in that order, the King entered Casbin, and passing to the great place, he alighted with the chiefest of his Princes and Officers, whom he caused to bring us with them, and went into a kind of banqueting house, in which there were stairs to ascend by into a Terrace, where the King sat down, and the greatest of those Princes, and we among them. This Terrace looked upon the place, where after we had been a little, and beheld some of the Court exercising themselves at Givoco-di-canna, that great troop was suddenly vanished, so without all sort of rumour, that it bred infinite wonder in me, considering how much tumult we made in these parts, in the disposing of a fare less company. Whilst we sat there, the King called me again unto him, and when I had confirmed in more words, the very same I had before said unto him: Then said he, You must have the proof of time to show you, either the errors or the truth of these rumours, since you can make no judgement of what you have yet seen, which is but the person of a man, and this eneminence which God hath given me, for any thing you know, may be more through my fortune then my virtue. But since your pains and travel hath had no other aspect but to know me, we must have a more intrinsicke acquaintance to perfect that knowledge; and how you will endure the fashions of my Country, you can judge best you self which are Master of your own humour: This I will assure your of, you shall want no respect from my people, nor honour from myself, and therewith bid me farewell for that present, committing me and my company to Bastan-Aga, to be conducted to my lodging. Next morning I sent the King a Present, of six pair of Pendants of exceeding fair Emeralds, and marvelous artificially cut; and two other jewels of Topasses, excellent well cut also; Sir Anthony Shirley's present to the King of Persia. one Cup of three pieces set together with gold enameled; the other a Salt, and a very fair Ewer of Crystal, covered with a kind of cutwork of silver and gilt, the shape of a Dragon, (all which, I had of that Noble Florentine) which his Majesty accepted very graciously, and that night I was with my brother invited by him to a Banquet, where there was only Byraicke Myrza, and Sultan Alye, with Xa-Tamas-Coolibeague, his chief Minion; there he had diverse discourses with me, not of our apparel, building, beauty of our women, or such vanities; but of our proceeding in our Wars, of our usual Arms, of the commodity and discommodity of Fortresses, of the use of Artillery, and of the orders of our government: in which, though my unskilfulness were such, that I knew my errors were greater than my judgement, yet I had that felicity of a good time, that I gave him good satisfaction, as it seemed. For in my discourse, having mentioned the having of certain Models of Fortification in some Books at Models of fortification. my Lodging, which were only left me in the spoil which was made of me at Babylon: Next day after dinner he came thither with all the principallest of the Court, where he spent, at lest, three hours in perusing them, and not unproperly speaking of the reasons of those things himself. Next night he sent for me again, into a place which they call Bazar, like our The Bazar. Burse; the shops and the roof of which were so full of lights, that it seemed all of a fire. There was a little Scaffold made where he sat, and as every man presented him with diverse sorts of first-fruits, so he parted them some to one, some to another, and there he continued some four hours; in which time he took me aside, with my Interpreter, and asked me very sadly, Whether I would content myself to stay with him; not for ever, for that were too a great wrong to my friends, who should loose me from their comfort, being divided so fare from them; for my own fortune he would not speak of, but only thus much; since I had told him I was a Subject to a Prince, he knew, that then my fortune also must depend upon the will and favour of that Prince; and he assured himself, that he was as able, and more desirous to do me good then, any: therefore if I would resolve to give him that little satisfaction; he should persuade himself the more confidently, that the cause of my coming was such as I told him, the love of his person and nothing else. I answered him, I could say no more to his Majesty than I had already done; that a report only of his excellent virtues had brought me thither, that a better experience had bound me so fast to him and them, that as he was Master of my mind, so he should be of my person and time, which were both subject to his command. For those things of fortune, they were the lest things that I regarded, as His Majesty well saw by my great expense thither, only to satisfy my sight: but as I knew myself infinitely honoured by His Majesty, vouchsafing to serve himself of me; so that was to me above all other fortunes and satisfactions. His Majesty seemed wonderfully well content with my answer, and that night began to show me extraordinary public favour, and so continued all the time of his being in Casbin, daily increasing by some or other great demonstration. Six weeks he stayed there, giving his accustomed audience to the people: In which time I saw the notablest example of true unpartial royal justice, that I think any Prince in the world could produce. The Governor of Casbin was appointed to that administration, in the A memorable punishment of extortion. main service of the King's State when the Rebels were first suppressed; a man exceedingly and particularly favoured of the King: he taking the advantage of the time, which being troubled, gave him lively colour, to make great profit upon the people, and confident in the King's favour, abused both the one and the other by extreme extortions; his judgement was, That all his goods, and lands, should be sold, for the satisfaction of those men whom he had spoilt: and if any thing wanted, The King of Persi●es' judgement upon an Extortioner. since the King, by giving him that authority, was partly the cause of those excesses, he condemned himself to pay the residue out of his Treasury. That if any thing advanced, it should be given to his Children, with a grievous Edict, that no succour should be ministered unto himself. For that, since death was a concluder of his offence, shame, and the memory of it, he should not die; but go, during his life, with a great yoke, like a Hogs-yoke, about his neck, have his nose and ears cut off, and have no charitable relief from any, but what he gained with his hands: that he might feel in himself the misery which poor men have to get, and what a sin it is to rend from them by violent extortion, the birth of their sweat and labour. This judgement strooke a mighty amazement into all the Great men present, and gave an infinite joy and comfort to the people. The Turks Ambassador, which was there, after he had stood silent a great while, as a man half distracted, swore publicly, that he saw before his eyes, his Master's ruin: being impossible that such fortune and virtue, as the King was accompanied with, could receive any obstacle. That night he made Marganobeague Governor of Casbin, being well admonished by that great example of his duty. Constantino, a brave young Gentleman, being a Christian of Georgia, he called Mirza, and gave him the government of Hisphaan; and me also he called Mirza; telling me, that he would provide condignly for me. And because Sir Authonie made a Mirza. The rich Present sent him by the King. he had an urgent occasion to go post to Cassan, I should receive his pleasure by Marganobeague; who brought me, the next morning, a thousand Tomanas, which is sixteen thousand Ducats of our money: forty Horses all furnished; two with exceeding rich Saddles, plated with Gold, and set with Rubies and Turkesses, the rest either plated with Silver, or Velvet embroidered, and gilt; sixteen Mules; twelve Camels laden with Tents, and all furniture, both for my House and Voyage; telling me withal, that this was but a small demonstration of the King's favour, by which I might (notwithstanding) conceive what better hopes I might gather: and that it was his Majesty's pleasure I should follow him to Cassan: in the house where I was, I should leave a keeper, being his Majesty's pleasure to bestow it on me: and that there were ten Courtchies which should attend me the next morning, to serve me in my journey. All this while I moved nothing to the King of that which was the main purpose of my coming: I took time to deem by the proceeding of other deliberations, of the way which I should take; and to make myself learned in the purpose of his actions, by his nature, and inclination; besides, not only to get, first a kind of possession in his own affection, but of all his Great men; especially of those whom I did imagine would be best and strongest assisters of my purpose: the King knowing how potent a uniter of men's minds the selfsame Religion is for King's care of Religion for Policy. tranquillity of an Estate: and the like dis-uniter several Religions are for the disturbance of the peace of an Estate, he is exceeding curious and vigilant to suppress, through all his Dominions, that Religion of Mahomet, which followeth the interpretation of Ussen and Omar, and to make his people cleave to that of Aly: not (as I judge) through any conscience which carrieth him more to the one than the other; but first to extirpate intrinsicke factions, then to secure himself the more firmly against the Turk, who being head of that part which followeth Omar and Ussen, should have too powerful away into his Country, if his people's hearts were inclined unto him by the force of Religion. Therefore he doth not only strive to root it out, but to defile it, and make it odious; having in use, once a year, with great solemnity, to burn publicly, as main Heretics, the Images of Ussen and Omar: then doth he 'cause his Great men publicly (in scorn of their institution) to go with a Flagon of Wine, carried by a Footman, and at every Village, or where they see any assembly of people, to drink; which himself also useth, not for the love of the Wine, but to scandalise so much more the contrary Religion: that by such a kind of profaning of it, they may wear the respect of it cut of the people's hearts: which when it faileth with reverence in Religion, the Pillars thereof are utterly broken. Yet there are of the very greatest, exceeding precise Turks, if they durst do other for their own fortune's sake, then cover, with all artifice, that infection. Ten days I was between Casbin and Cassan, where arrived, I received more gracious demonstrations from the King, than I could hope for, or wish: being fare beyond my present merit, and my judgement how to deserve it at all. Four days his Majesty stayed there, after my coming; in which time there passed many Triumphs at Givoco-di-canna in the day, and good Fireworks in the night: at which I was ever present with himself, with no less respect, then if I had been his brother, as he also called me, and continued that name afterward all the time of my being in Persia. The second day of his journey, from thence, towards Hisphaan, he called me unto him, my brother and my Interpreter; and (after some few discourses) he began to tell us the whole history of those his fortunes which I have discoursed: and joined that he understood, the Turk had sent him a fair sword (he did believe) to cut off his head withal, if Ferrat Cans treason h●d well succceded: for after the Messenger arrived at Tauris, understanding how God his great providence, had not only mightily preserved, but given him that famous victory over his enemies, he had sent for new order to Constantinople, which came to no other end, but to call him backe again. But the best was, the more the Prince hated him, the more his Subicts loved him, having received news at Cassan, of ten thousand souls of Courdines which had abandoned their possessions under the Turk, and required some waste land of him to inhabit in; which he had given them. And though this discourse opened somewhat largely the King's heart unto me, I durst be no bolder, at that time, then to say, It was ever, almost impossible to preserve a quiet amity between two so great Potentates, as himself, and the Turk, &c. at Hisphaan, said the King, The particulars of his gen●rall answer, y●e may see in his own 〈◊〉 as also the King's answer T●● King of king and hunting. we shall have leisure enough both to deliberate and resolve of some good things; and with that called some other, who entertained him with discourses of Hunting, and Hawking, in which he is much delighted, and useth them with great magnificence: never going to any of those spo●●ss, but that he carrieth forth above five hundred Dogs, and as many Hawks, nothing rising before him but it is game. For Flies, he hath Sparrows; for Birds, Hobbies and Marlins; for the greatest sort, some Hawk or other; and for Roe-deare Eagles; he hath particular Agaes for his Hawks ane Dogs, and other Officers to them a great number. The next day, I singled out Oliver Di-Can, with whom, (after a few compliments) I communicated the King's discourse with me, of his first troubles, and latter fortunes; extolling His Maiest●● as it was fit▪ and besides, giving the greatest honour to himself, without flattery, that I could device; then I told him of my answer to the King, and on purpose I said, I feared, that it might turn to my 〈◊〉, being newly plauted in the King's favour, subject to the envy of the Court, and wanting a tongue to speak for myself: and that to intermeddle in so great and perilous matters, it could not choose but awake some covered malice, to take occasion to work me some damage. But my confidence was such, first in the Heroic mind of the King himself, then in the generous disposition of his Excellency, that I should be protected from peril for this fault, as I would preserve myself with more cautel hereafter. He answered me, that the King's affection unto me was such, that no man durst lift up a thought against me: which the Court knew well. For himself, as he knew not the conditions of our Courts, so I might mistake those of theirs: if envy bore so great a sway with us, we had lighter Princes, and men of more presumption. In this Court there was not a Gentleman but the King: the rest were shadows which moved with his body. But in this which I had said to the King, if I had intended it, to move him to war in so fit a time against the Turk, I had done well: and assured me, that both he, and Xa-Tamas-Coolibeague, would with all their powers concur with me to bring it to an essential deliberation; though, said he, there be three Dogs, Haldenbeague, Bastan-Aga, and Courtchy Bassa, that will mainly oppose themselves against it: yet in the conscience of my duty, which I own to his Majesty, I assure myself, that there is no secure way, either for the preservation of his person, or estate, but that. Therefore, since you have begun in so happy an hour to break the Ice of so great and so good an enterprise, follow it without fear, since God will prospero your good intention in it, and we will second you, with all the strength and industry which we have. This was all which I desired, to be assured of some friend; especially such a one, as might have both opinion and credit of wisdom and favour with the King. The King's entrance into Hisphaan was there of the same fashion that it was at Cassan; differing King's entrance into Hisphaan. only in this, that for some two English miles, the ways were covered all with Velvet, Satin, and cloth of Gold, where his Horse should pass. After he had been settled there fourteen days, remembering what Oliver Di-Can had said unto me, I determined to loose no more time. Therefore taking the opportunity of the Kings being alone with me, and my brother in a Garden, with my Interpreter only and Xa-Tamas-Coolibeague, I spoke unto him to Sir Anthony She●●cys perswesive to the Persian, to make war against the Turk. this effect: That my affection, grown only upon the fame of his Majesty, had guided me from a fare Country into his presence: by which I found his Royal virtues, so fare excceding the relation which I had heard, that as I did admire them so I had a kind of forceable moving in my nature to desire condign fortunes to accompany them: Besides, my particular obligation to his Majesty was so great, that I was bound, not only to say what I thought fit for his service, but to do as much as my life might accomplish for the same. There could no deliberation be grounded upon a greater foundation of equity, then that which had his end only directed to the recovery of that, which was by force and violence usurped from his State: nor nothing more honourable for a Prince then to be able without hazard, not only to revenge private and public wrongs, but to recover their members again to his seat, by his wisdom and virtue, which have been separate either by the defect or fortune of his Predecessors; All this, both public and private profit, followed so great an increase of State, (increasing in all points the force of his State) and his poor Subjects, which were thrown out of their possessions, either through their true devotion to his Majesty, which could give them no peace under another government, or through the extreme tyranny of the Turk, should be recovered again to their own, with his infinite glory and utility. The facility shown itself diverse ways, principally in his own fortune, wisdom, and virtue; against which, there was no likely resistance, especially when there was no equal obstacle, than the reputation of his late victories joined with the other, would find or make a way through all difficulties; then his Militia which was fresh and uncorrupted, than the incapacity of the Turk, his corruptions of government, want of obedience, sundry rebellions, and distractions from any possibility, of being able to make any potent resistance against his Majesty's proceed, by his wars ●n Hungary, which his Majesty might assure the continuance of, if it pleased him to invite the Prince's Christian to his amity, which he should offer upon that condition: by which also, he should receive one other worthy benefit fit for such excellent parts, as he most richly abundant in, not to conclude the true knowledge of them in that one corner of the world: but with making these great Princes known unto himself, he should make his own worthiness likewise known unto them. Neither (as I said at the first to his Majesty) though these were great points to move so great a spirit, intending to glory and great things, as his was, that they were so important as other were. For these might either be deferred, or not at all acted, being bound unto them by no greater necessity than his own will, counselled by good reason. But his case was such, that he must resolve; both for the security of his estate and person, to make or endure a war. As I was proceeding, Haldenbeague the Vizeire, Bastan-Aga, and Oliver di-Can came in: the King presently called them, and told them what I was propounding unto him; upon which the Vizier swelling against me, answered instantly. Your Majesty may now perceive that true, The Vizeirs dissuasive opposition, is long, and here omitted. The Persian General his answer to the Vizeirs dissuasive, is for like cause omitted. which some of your Servants have been bold to tell you, at the first coming of these Christians, and many times since, that they were sent to disquiet your Majesty's tranquillity of your State, and to embark you in dangerous erterprises for other interresses, &c. Oliver di-Can answered, that there was difference between a proposition, which was only moved to be counselled of, and a persuasion. That he thought I counselled nothing, (much less persuaded) but only propounded that to the King, which if it were not then fit to be executed, for reasons that I knew not in the present condition of the King's affairs; yet I deserved not so bitter a censure, since Princes aught to hear all, and elect the best, &c. The King then commanded Bastan-Aga to speak freely also what he thought, who after a reverence unto him, having repeated the Arguments past, commended them all (as it is his fashion apparently to offend no body: but what he doth in that quality is secretly) and then as though he meant no such matter, dividing what he would speak into two points, the war, and my person, he proceeded, &c. When he had ended, I beseeched his Majesty to vouchsafe to hear me once more, which he said was needless, and the day fare spent; therefore since every man had already spoken their opinion, he would also say somewhat of his own, and refer the farther deliberation of things until another time. The proposition which Mirza Antonio (saith he) made unto me, is The King's censure and conclusion of the consultation. questionless in itself such an one, as I must not only thank him for propounding it, by which it hath received life, but I must also provide for the execution of it, that the life which it hath may be used to good purpose. (His long answers to their reasons are omitted) For the Tartars which I have as subjected, if I were Oliver di-Chan, Haldenbeague, or Bastan-Aga, I could think of few better means to assure myself of their rebellions, than those which they have propounded: except one addition of suffering them to enjoy their ancient Order, Laws, and their particular course of justice. But as I am borne with a mind of another constitution, I can secure them better by giving them to their own natural Prince, and him to them. For to whose Father I was so much bound, that through the royalty of his disposition, I hold my life, and had the beginning of what I am, I can d●e little for the Son, and no grateful act at all for the memory of the Father, if I cannot give him a Kingdom which is the lest part of what I am. To conclude as good deliberations in their many points, must be grounded upon the example of the The King's conclusion of the consultation. past, the experience of the present, and the judgement of the future: and the Turk hath been ever heavy to my State in long p●ssed, and late passed times, and is now by some accidents partly proceeding from himself, partly from others (in all likelihood) easy to be perpetually assured: which point of time that giveth so good an occasion if it be let pass, may give him power (for a mind he can nor will never want) to be untollerable again hereafter; or if not untolerable, at the lest dangerous. We have two great powers of our minds, the one a wise power of understanding, by which we penetrate into the knowledge of things; the other a strong power of resolving, by which we execute things well understood: and now that we have judged of all, we must resolve of somewhat; and of that which is probabliest best. Therefore our necessity, our honour, and our justice calling us against the Turk, and since with all these concurreth so good an opportunity: he must be the main end of which we will determine: and because to prepare us to that end amongst many other circumstances, the sending to the Prince's Christian hath been intimated as one of the most necessary: we shall do well in the general good use which we must make of this interposition of time, to do also that. For though it be true, that their interesses will ever make such a proposition acceptable: yet where there is a proffer of such a condition, as beareth with it a kind of Obligation, as it is of more honourable fashion for us, so it addeth grace and reputation and more strength to it, or any such like purpose. For neither will I rely so much upon my own power, or fortune, or the present benefit which I mean to bestow upon these of Corasan, that I will forget I have offended them, and to arm myself with all the best advice I can, against the sinister working of any fortune. Neither will I so much prejudicate the opinion, which I desire the world (without vain ostentation) should hold me, and my Ministers, as that my enterprises should not have a way given them by the wisest and best weighed counsel, and perfect concurrence made between my fortune well judging of my counsel, and all proper occasions. As for Mirza Antonio (for so he ever called me) what he is to me you all must know, and my estimation of him: which I assure myself to be grounded upon a good and true judgement, since he hath been the first and only propounder of the manifest point of all other, which doth or may concern me most. So for that matter of sending, in which there is more diversity of opinions about the form of circumstance, then essential matter of substance, I will remit it to his fidelity and true affection to me, to dispose as he shall in those two great works in a noble mind, found meetest for my honour, and convenient, and certainest for the effecting. Yet this must I tell you and him, which hath not yet been thought of, that a great Prince, as I am, must receive a denial for an injury: and I had rather not know them at all, then with knowing them to be also offended by them, though (this I say also) that he cannot be judged to have authority to command their wills, therefore must be blameless in all, except in the lightness of his imagination, upon which slender occasion he aught not, for the credit of his own judgement, to have form a Counsel. Before I could frame one word of reply, he rose, and having talked a little while alone with Xa-Thamas Colibeague, he called my Interpreter, and held him some quarter of an hour in a very earnest speech: which was, to command him (as he afterwards told me) not to let me know what his Vizier had said against me, but charged him to animate me to love his People, and also to confirm (in all he could) my affection and well-hearted intention to his own service. And we parted with a mutual show of great satisfaction. Many days after, when I would begin to enter into a new discourse of those deliberations, he would presently turn himself to speak of other matters. In this fashion more than one month passed, in which I had no comfort of my desire, but only that which Xa-Thamas Colibeague and Oliver Di-Chan gave me, and the Kings exceeding favour which rather increased then decreased towards me. In this time (as though all the strength of that ill spirit, who ever raiseth the uttermost of his skill and power to prevent all good purposes had conspired to overthrew the well proceeding of this good business.) There came news to the Court, that Mahomet-Aga General of the janissaries of Bagdat was entered into the King's Cofines, as Ambassador from the Turk, with a rich Present, and marvelous honourable train: And that those of Ormus had stayed by force sixteen slaves which were sent by the Great Mogore to the King; with nine other which Oliver Di-Chan had bought in those parts, and the Merchants for their more security had sent them with those of the kings. This raised the courages of those which opposed themselves to the main business, alienated mightily the hearts of Oliver-chan, & Xa-Thamas Colibeague from all, and exasperated the King himself so much against them, that his ordinary speech was no other, but that he would shortly learn to have a respect unto him, which did so exceedingly fill my very soul with perplexity and anxiety, that I fell into a very dangerous sickness, in which Sir Anthony's sickness. the King never failed daily to visit me himself; and finding that the recordation of those things did aggravate both the grief of my mind, and unquiet of my body, he forbade that any in my presence should speak more of it, but only comfort me with all sort of discourse of recreation, with so royal and so gracious a regard, that he shown apparently enough, that few accidents could dispose his mind from any reasonable contentment which he might give me. In the mean time Mahomet-Aga arrived at the Court, whom the King sent his Vizier and Courtchibassa to meet, accompanied with a thousand Horse of the principal of the Court, and of the City. These (no question) gave him large instructions, and as large hopes; which if he had guided also rightly, he might have done his Master great service, and himself infinite honour: but through his own too hasty greediness, assurance, and desire, he prevented himself whilst he strove first beyond that which was indifferently good, then beyond that which was better, and at the last beyond all reasonable (and I think his own) hopes. For first being proudly confident upon the greatness of his Master; then upon the difficulty of the King of Persians present estate, to be moved to offend so potent a Neighbour; then upon so great and strong a faction in the Court; besides, having heard by them that the King's mind was altered from those of Ormus, and that Oliver-chan also was then likewise alienated from his first censure through the particular wrong done unto himself. He left the right way of moving by degrees so great a business to carry it even without agitation or danger: And as though with knowing the circumstances he had attained the end, he overthrew his Master's intention, his own honour, and almost lost his life, if the King's infinite clemency had not either despised or pitied his error. The day of his audience was honoured with all the Princes of the King's Court, and myself being too weak through my long sickness, the King commanded that my brother should be present also; where after a magnificent oration of his Master's potency in all conditions of force, he told the King, That he was sent to admonish him to remain constant in the truce with his Master; The proud message delivered by the Turks Ambassador to the King of Persia. to require restitution of those Courdines which without licence had abandoned their possessions in his Master's Provinces, and contrary to the terms of amity were entertained by him. That his Master also demanded the restitution of Corassan to the former government, in the alteration of which, though he knew his Greatness and Majesty violated, yet he could yield so much from what he aught to do to the King of Persias years and beaten of valour; that he would content himself with that satisfaction. Then he advised him to force his nature, and cover this vain glimmering of fortune with judgement and good counsel; which ever would advice him to maintain and preserve his estate, rather with wary then violent counsels. This his Master demanded of him to obliterate (by the facile granting of it) all greater injuries; wished his Majesty to consider well of the Demand, the condition of the Demander and his own: Denials ever to such Potentates being received for main offences; that it was ever a wise determination to yield to the authority of Time, and necessity, and to avoid by that good judgement, urgent perils, and sinister conditions: nothing being a more secure repair, then to strike sail against insupportable tempests, it many times happening, that the too great valour of men used with too great confidence is bitterly persecuted, and sometimes oppressed with an unhappy course of fortune: against the current of which, when once through error it breaketh forth, no humane force or wit can make any resistance. And because all men for the most part are blind in discerning the judgement of good or ill counsels, from their end, celebrating them when they prospero with a false argument from the success: His Majesty should give a great example of true wisdom, not to be so much overborne with the present delight, or future hopes, extracted from those first prosperous successes, as not to be able to lift up his eyes to see the clouds which he had raised by some of them: which if they were not prevented, would break forth into extreme Tempests. To conclude, he said that his Majesty must be so fare from thinking to weaken his Master by cunning and by artifice, and so to keep his Arms fare from him; that he must resolve such courses to be servile: and to execute apparently and presently only, Princely, and like himself; so that either he must prove himself a Friend, or declare himself an Enemy. The first would merit any private grace, which should be no sooner deserved than attained; the other would give glory and honour to the Victor, ever dear and honest to the winner, precipitious and shameful to the loser. And not speaking of the invinciblenesse of his Master, God himself would judge the first unjust Infringer of an Amity sworn to his great Name. The King without any thing moving from his accustomed gravity, tempering the justice of his indignation with the true magnanimity of his mind, answered him to this effect. That as the greatness of riches and Treasure were often pernicious to Princes; so were abundance of men, and The King of Persias his Answer to the Turks Ambassador. largeness of Dominions, to such as were too weak to govern them: therefore that extolling the magnificency of his Master (which might breed wonder and terror in those who were not capable of greatness, was no mover of him to decline from any part of that which belonged to his own greatness. He had received the Courdines (oppressed by the tyranny of cruel Ministers) into his protection; and as their coming to him proceeded of their own will, so their return from him should be voluntary, and not through his constraint. Corassan he had justly taken from an Usurper, and would restore the lawful Prince, who should receive the benefit from his munifience: and not from any point of the Turks instance. But wherefore should he be bound to give a stricter account of his actions to the Turk, then become equal Princes to ask the one of the other; as though the Laws of ruling had but one Moderator, before whose Tribunal they should be all presented? Tauris belonged to his Predecessors; so did Sieruan, so did Dierbech; and what justice had his King to detain them? If none other but by the potency of his Arms; the same point of justice he had also to preserve what he had already gotten: and to vindicate also those unjustly detained from him. If he will break the Truce made between my Father and him, and continued by my Brother and me, upon so manifest unjust Causes; as the War was never prosperously provoked against our State by his Predecessors nor himself, but through some strange accident, error, or our disunion: so believe that it will now break forth to his own destruction. Yet I do not deny but that I had rather, both to preserve what I have, and to recover what my Ancestors have lost, by equity then blood; and by force of Reason, rather than of Arms: which if I cannot, I will certainly amend by virtue what I have erred in by cunctation. My power and glory is yet sound whole, and more increased through the merit of Modesty, which was never yet despised by the greatest which have been among men: and is esteemed by God himself. Wresting of Acts could not deceive Oaths; which as they were made to God; so the judgement of their breaking or abusing would ever be in God, and his memory, care and power. For Mahomet-Aga himself; though he had forfeited the Privileges of an Ambassador, by executing under that Title a contrary Office; if I should (said he) presently and condignly punish you, both the memory of your present Fortune (into which pride and folly hath thrown you) and my glory would be darkened; and the punishment would be followed with a sudden forgetfulness; but if I free you (as I will) from your punishment, though I cannot from the fault, I shall be an eternal memory to the World of Clemency, and leave you a great precept either of more judgement, or less employment: until you can make yourself fit for such a one as this, to which you have been unworthily elected. §. four The Kings condescending to Sir ANTHONY'S Motion, employing and furnishing him in Ambassage to Christian Princes. Two Friars. THe next morning the King came unto me, and after some other Discourses, he told me he had well considered of my Proposition, which though otherwise he had no great inclination unto, both, because of the great separation by distance, and difficult means of correspondency, which could be made between the Prince's Christian and himself, besides the small necessity he had of them (God having given him so ample, so rich, and so warlike a Dominion) and if he had, their own dis-union amongst themselves gave him small hope of any great good effect in what he should propound unto them: Besides the derogation from his own greatness to a demander of their Amity, whose Predecessors had sought it of his by diverse means, and upon great conditions. Yet to show me how dear an estimation he held of me, he was contented not to see what belonged to himself, but only to regard my satisfaction: which he willed me to determine of, and assured me of the effecting of it whatsoever it was. And after I had given his Majesty thanks which were convenient for so high a favour, I told him that I had propounded nothing but that which the future experience, and present reason of Sir Anthony Shirley confirmeth the King in his purpose of sending to the Princes of Christendom. things would prove not only infinitely available, but also necessary for his honour, profit and security: to which counsel I was ready and desirous to add my own peril, which could by no other means bring an answerable benefit to the greatness of itself, but only in the true estimation which I made of the merit of his Majesty's virtue, and my infinite affection to his service. The necessity of his State. I knew either counselled him to provide for a War; or to make a War: Private cogitations having their progress of such a condition, that they may take (as themselves will) either more or less of fortune; but those which had raised their thoughts to the sublimity of Dominion are no more in their own power: having no mean to step upon between the highest of all, and precipitation. For his Majesty to sleep longer, called upon by so main Reasons which did evidently demonstrate unto him the inevitable danger (if not ruin) of his State, and contrariwise, the certain addition which his Majesty might make to his Glory and State, would seem to those that did not rightly understand the excellency of his Majesty's heart, such a weakness in him, as is incident to those which have not power to temper felicity, from glutting themselves with the abundant first-fruits of present prosperity; though they have a patiented forced vigour to withstand adversity. That the Turk was to be vanquished, his own Rebels had showed, which have overcome with small forces his great power in sundry Encounters. If his Militia hath had heretofore more vigour and valour, it is now changed through pleasure, ease, and surfeitings by (their Prince's Example) with great corruptions; which a more virtuous Prince may reduce to their soundness: his Majesty's wisdom should work immediately upon the present general defect and error. Neither should he make a proportionable concurrence between his facts and wisdom, if he did loose time in doubtful deliberations, in such a case which did evidently show him that if he might securely continued in peace, yet that peace was more pernicious unto him then War: losing so many fair occasions of propagating his Empire, and making his Estate eternally invincible, & too dangerous to be attempted again by the Turk: when there should be so equal a balance of potency, as would be between them, but by the recovery of his own, if his desire and fortune, and virtue disposed no more unto him than that which was justly his own, and was unjustly detained from him. For those Rebellions of the Turks they were likely rather to increase then diminish: such manner of people evermore easily consenting in unity in War, then in peace to be commanded, or yield obedience: And the greatest powers which are, have been, or may be, which united bear all before them, the violence of their strength, once divided either by time, by patience, or by diversity of Fortune (which cannot be at all times, and in all places alike) may be and are subverted. The Wa●re itself will open and disclose many hidden and swelling wounds, which are now only covered by ignorance, and others detracting of their determination. And though it be true that the Princes Christian be fare divided; and some of them encumbered with particular Designs amongst themselves, through the passions of their private interests; yet the Emperor (who is the greatest in Title, and by his Alliance of the most power) is already engaged against the Turk: which War he will more or less prosecute according as he shall have more or less hopes. And what greater (almost assurance of prosperous success) can he have then the conjunction with your Majesty, whose power and virtues he shall know? And the moving of both your ends being the same, can loose no property in their working, by the large separation or distinction of places. The Pope also (who carrieth a Supreme Authority among Princes, to move them to those things which shall best preserve, or augment the limits of his Church) animated by your Majesty's great name and offer; will assuredly use the uttermost of the strength, of his authority and industry, to reconcile all particular enmities, and to combine all hearts to that General War, in which every particular is truly much interessed; if they consider their conscience to their profession, and the danger where with they all have been threatened, by that great Enemy's potency: diverse Princes having already by it suffered the uttermost of ruin. Neither shall your Majesty despair, but that all may be persuaded to so honourable and pious an action, being a property in man's nature to follow, that which hath been contrary to their disposition to begin: And if they all should not; yet the Emperor, Pope, and King of Spain, absolutely will embrace the Amity, honour the name of your Majesty, and unite themselves in any terms of Princely Alliance: and your Majesty shall have an eternal glory amongst all; for inviting them all to so Noble, Generous, and Royal an Action: and at the lest, draw great Intercourse of Merchants of all those parts; which will give an entrance to a kind of sociableness, and that will proceed to a common respect, And so to a mutual friendship which will give the communication and knowledge of many things hidden (both in the knowledge, use and profit of them) for want of such an Intercourse. Your Majesty also wisely desireth to take away all reputation from the Turkish Religion, through your Dominions, both by scandalising they publicly, and punishing it in particular persons: Sithence, Heresy in all Religion causeth Division, and the corrupted part becometh a pernicious Enemy to the Prince who supporteth the contrary; From it arise as from a main turbulent Spring, Treasons, Conspiracies, secret Conventicles, and Seditions. Besides, the greatest and largest way, which the Turk hath into your Dominions, is the faction of his Sect; as Ishmael your Predecessor had, of that which your Majesty professeth, to divide your State from him: He is an absolute and Tyrannous Enemy to the Christians; Your Majesty's Religion, hath a charitable opinion of them: and if drinking of Wine, burning of their Prophet's Images, and such less appearances be in your Majesty's opinion effectual things to estrange the people hearts from that Religion, by a contrary use, with those Opprobries, to the other; a greater means your Majesty may work by: in giving liberty of Christian Religion, so much abhorred of their part and security of Trade, goods and person to Christians, by which you shall bind their Princes, express the charity of your Law, serve yourself in diverse things of them which have been hidden unto you, both for your utility, strength and pleasure: and more inure your people to despise the other Religion, by so contrary, so apparent and so great effect. Neither can they ever be dangerous to your Majesty, their increase being always to be limited by your will. This also will give your Majesty great fame, since by their means you shall recover available Instruments both to preserve and augment your Estate by: as Founders of Ordnance, Makers of all sorts of Arms, and Munition. So that though it may seem a strange Act in your Majesty to be contented to enlarge Christians, so new and so great a favour, yet since all great Examples ever have in them some thing of an extraordinary quality, those are to be made use of that repair by public profit, those particular disgusts which private men may receive of them: I know that it is for the most part a fallacious ambition which embraceth greedily new and dangerous things, but to determine and execute fit and convenient things, is the proper effect of wisdom and courage. Your Majesty knoweth your present Estate, remembreth the courses of times past; and the excellency of your judgement weigheth, that which may succeed hereafter. No man receiveth harm but from himself; nor your Majesty can suffer none but from that which yourself will determine of yourself: you are invited to no act depending upon fortune, but such a one as shall have his foundation upon Counsel, Reason and judgement. My satisfaction shall be above all other greatest if your Majesty resolve of that which will be most secure, honourable and commodious for your Person, State, and particular Subjects. Well said the King, you would then have me to writ to as many of the Christian Princes The King of Persiaes' resolution to employ Sir A Shirley as his Ambassador. as are greatest amongst them, who if they will apply themselves to our purpose may draw all other lesser unto it, by the example of their authority; or at the lest (if they will not consent in that point) will command their Merchants to repair to our Dominions: so that we and they may have some good friendly use the one of the other. The Letters you shall appoint to be written to as many, and to whom you will, with privilege for Merchants, and the secure profession of their Religion and peaceable possession of their goods, and persons, in as ample sort as yourself will device; and not only for them but for all Christians whatsoever, which for curiosity to see, or love to me, will take pains to come hither; or for any purpose soever: being impossible their purpose can at any time be ill towards us, which wish them in all things so well. And because you have been the Mover and Persuader of this business, you also shall be the Actor of it, assuring myself that my Honour cannot be more securely reposed in any man's hands, than your own: both in that I judge of your own disposition; and more, in that which I know of your Obligation to me; besides, There is none so proper an Executor of any Enterprise, as he Sir Anthony Shirley his acc 〈…〉 ptance of the employment. which is the first deviser of it: I humbly thanked his Majesty for his confidence; and excused my inability to perform so great a charge; Many men being more fit to propound then to execute: That requiring a particular valour and experience, which I had not. Notwithstanding, since I would not give his Majesty cause to suspect, that I had intimated such a thing unto him; as either was so dangerous to carry, or impossible to effect, that I durst not for those causes undertake it: I would only beseech of his Majesty one of his Princes, either to be my Superior or Equal in the Ambassage, or such a one as might be absolutely my Inferior, for a Testimony, only of my assured coming from his Majesty. All which he promised: commended my Reason and Providence in that point; and offering also Presents of great value, and worth to accompany his Letters, which should be goodly Carpets, Swords and Daggers covered with Gold, and jewels, Plumes according to their Country fashion, and other things worthy to be esteemed, both for the price and rareness. Then he told me I must recover myself, strengthen my mind and come abroad, that he might feast me before my departure. For thirty days continually, the King made that Feast in a great Garden of more than two The Persian magnificence in their solemn Feasts. mile's compass, under Tents pitched by certain small courses of running water, like diverse Rivers, where every man that would come, was placed according to his degree, either under one or other Tent, provided for abundantly with Meat, Fruit, and Wine, drinking as they would, some largely, some moderately without compulsion. A Royalty and Splendour which I have not seen, nor shall see again but by the same King: ever to be praised for the constant antiquity, if not for the reason of the expense. The joy of the Feast was much augmented by two great Two great fortunes which befell the King during his Feast. First, The submission of the Tartars to his Crown. Fortunes, which gave themselves at that time to the King; which were these: The Tartars of Bucke●awrd (which have ever been of greatest reputation amongst all those of the Orient, both for their valour in Arms and Wealth) moved unto it through their own divisions; the Captains of which being of validity and proper industry, to inflame the Civil dissensions, and unfit to temper their alternate good successes, by the fame of the King of Persiaes' justice in Government, and the felicity which followed all his Erterprises, were brought to consent unitedly in one to sand, and deliver themselves and their Country under his subjection. And the Great Mogor King of Lahor moved by the like fame, sent a great Ambassador to desire a Marriage between his eldest Sons Daughter, and Cephir Micza eldest Son to the King of Persia, Secondly, The rich Present with the Alliance of the great Mogor offered to the Persian. The coming of two Friars to insinuate with Sir Anthony Shirley. with a mighty Present, and as mighty offers both of ready money, and to pay thirty thousand men in any War, which the King of Persia should undertake for seven years. In this time came unto me a Portugal friar, named Alphonso Cordero, of the Order of the Franciscans Secular, and an other Armenian Friar of jerusalem, with a Message from an other Friar of better estimation, called Nichola Di-Meto: the effect of which was this, that he had been Inquisitor general of the Indies, and his time being finished, as also, having received commandment from the Pope and King of Spain to return, and for some other important causes to the Christianity of these parts, not being willing to attend the tedious Voyage of the Portugal Fleet by Sea, chose rather the hazard to go over Landlord But when he came, though this insinuation of his were like a good mean; and shown to proceed from the best condition of spirits; Yet he did much degenerate from the name of a Christian, much more of a Religious man, of a true Subject to his Prince, and of a Pious wisher to those things which tended to the general good of the whole Commonwealth of Christendom. For I used him with all those duties and reverences which I could possibly device, or any ambitious heart could desire: which gave (as it fell out) but a freer passage to the iniquity of his soul; to my great grief, prejudice of the estimation in those parts of Religious men, and to the most infinite affliction of the other Franciscan, that can be expressed; he being certainly a good man, and as fare as his understanding guided him, zealous to persuade others to be so, helping to express by a sincere and holy Example of life what he wanted in Discourse. But ubi Dei numen praetenditur sceleribus, subit animum timor, ne frandibus humanis vindicandis, divini iuris aliquid immixtum violemus. For which reason I will say only this: that to free myself from the unexpected crosses which daily rose against my business, I pressed the King as hotly (as civilly I could) for my dispatch: which he granted me at the thirty days end: having appointed Assan Chan a gallant young Prince to go with me: when it was concluded that Assan Chan should go, and his provisions were all ready, my Commission and Patent (for the principal points of my business) sealed; the King married him to an Aunt of his, much against his Princes will and more to my grief; none other of the great One's having a spirit to apprehended Sir Anthony's Enterprise hindered by his own instrument. only such a Voyage, much less a heart to perform it. So that being instantly sued to by Cuchin-Allibi a Courtchie of six Thomans' Stipend by the Year, and in disgrace also, for some ill part that he had played, I (pressed thereunto by the Vizier and Bastan Aga) spoke unto the King that he might go with me, in the form only of a Testimony, though honoured with some good words in the Letters, for the better reputation of the Business: which the King was exceeding backward in consenting unto, desiring me either to go alone, or better accompanied. At the last, I was urged to take that fellow, and the King content to let him go: But would bestow on him no more than fifty Tomans for the whole expense: which he called also cast away. Him I left to bring the appointed Present after me; and the Letters to the particular Princes; which were then ready at my departure not sealed, and the Present not throughly provided: myself desiring to free myself from the Court, where every occasion was received by those, which were contrary to the Enterprise, to hinder it. After I had taken my leave of the King, the morning before my departure he came to found me The causes for which the King of Persia detained Sir Robert Shirley. again at my House: and after a little other speech he said unto me, That my absence from him would exceedingly grieve him, his affection to me being true, and his hopes of me many. If he had been furnished of any fit to have undergone the management of this Affair, he would never have enjoined me to so much travail, and so many perils, but that I knew his Court to be ignorant of the Language and properties of our parts, and since he was provoked by me to sand thither, he knew that I would be contented with my labour to keep him and his, from all sorts of scorn. That my Brother was young, and therefore the more to be tendered, and not every day to be exposed to new labours; his love to us both made him careful in that point, but more particularly his infinite desire of my return; which he thought would be more assured by so dear a pawn: And by daily Relation which I should receive of his Royal usage, I should also be daily invited to return howsoever. If I met with such Fortunes as would be worthy to make me stay from him; or such accidents as had power to hinder me by their necessity; the company of my Brother should give him great satisfaction in my absence. And if the worst should happen unto me, he did desire ever to have a Subject so near unto me, upon whom he might make a declaration unto the World, both of what quality his own mind was; and of what condition his true and Royal affection towards me was. Before I could answer this infinite favourable and gracious speech of his: my Brother, whose mind, apprehending that his staying with the King, might be of wonderful effect, to keep his mind constant in the resolution which he had taken: and guessing at many occasions which might happen in my absence, answered the King presently thus. That our two souls Sir Robert Sherley's Answer to the King of Persia. were so unitedly conjoined, that our wills were divided in nothing, our affections to his Majesty, and our desires to serve him were the same, ●and such as they could not be separated from his Commandments. But because he did desire to have one of us, which was himself, to remain with him, he would do it, &c. These words of his were graciously and tenderly received of the King, and after some tears on all parts, the King and himself having brought me some six miles, we all parted, they for the Court, myself for my journey, having first left with my Brother, my heart certainly, not only for the conjunction which Nature had made between us, but also for those worthy sparks, which I found in him likely to be brought to great perfection by his Virtue, which cannot leave working in any, which will give them way, much more in him, who will make way for them. CHAP. II Sir ANTHONY SHIRLEY his Voyage over the Caspian Sea and thorough Russia: taken out of W. PARRY his Discourse of the whole Voyage of Sir ANTHONY, in which he accompanied him; published 1601. Upon the Caspian Sea (which we were to cross) we were two months before we landed: which time we endured with much pain, and no less fear, having (besides the natural roughness of the Sea) very much foul and stormy weather: by reason whereof we had been like to have suffered shipwreck, which twice strooke on ground, so that we were constrained to disburden the same of a great part of our substance. Howbeit in the end God so blessed us, that in two months we came to our wished Harbour. Where being arrived, the Governor having Intelligence of our Landing, sent a Captain with a Guard to receive us, and to conduct us to the Castle of Haster-caune, * Astracan. where was landed but the day before, an Ambassador that the King of Persia had sent a month before, only to make our passage through the Emperor of Russia his Country. From which Castle to Musco Town, we were by River and by Land, ten weeks passing. All which time Sir Anthony and his Company, with the other Ambassadors and their Attendants, were all at the charge of the Russian Emperor (for so is the custom of that Country, to all Travellers of that nature, as long as they are passing through his Dominions) who eats such meat as is brought before them gratis, having withal, a Guard set over them, so that they are little better than Prisoners, as long as they are within the limits of his Territories. From Haster-caune we passed by Boat along the mighty River of Volgo, until we came to a Town named Negson, which was seven week's passage. In which time, we saw nothing worthy Valga. the noting, but three or four wooden Castles or Blockhouses to guard that River, which River doth bring marvelous great Commodities to the Emperor, and to the whole Country. diverse Tartars passing from place to place about that River, living in little Houses made upon Wheels, and are carried too and fro, having abundance of Cattles, live so in subjection to the Emperor, paying him Tribute, &c. One only fair City we saw all that while called Cassane, Cassan. wherein we were: from whence we passed to Negson aforesaid, where by the way fell out a jar between Sir Anthony and the other Ambassador, because Sir Anthony presumed to reprehend him for diverse misdemeanours which he committed, to the dishonour of his King and Country: Insomuch, that had we not had guard in our Company, one of us had killed another. Leaving here a while, I will turn again to the Friar, * He hath told in the former part of his story, of the Friar's Whoredoms, Adulteries, Sodomies, &c. to loathsome to blot our paper. who was by this time grown into mortal hatred with his fellow Friar, of whom before I spoke, whose name was Alfonso, a Friar of the Order of Saint Francis. Which Friar had acquainted Sir Anthony, that Friar Nicolao had spent his life most lewdly in the Indies, the particularities whereof he at large related. Moreover, he told him, that by reason of his licentious life, the King of Spain had sent for him, because he did much more hurt then good in those parts, but never would come until now that he was going thither-ward. He also told Sir Anthony, that that Present which he delivered the King of Persia in his own name, was sent by a Friend of the Kings from Ormus, by another, who had withal, a Letter to the King. Which Bearer, (being of his Acquaintance) he inveigled and enticed by the gift of fifty Crowns, and fair words, to deliver him the Present, together with the Letter to carry to the King, who finally prevailed with him. And when he came to Persia, he suppressed the Letter, but delivered the Present in his own name, as before is declared. Upon discovery of which villainies, Sir Anthony took him Prisoner, and carried him along with him, as one deprived of former liberty. And being come to Negson, we stayed there near hand a month. Towards the end whereof the Emperor sent a great man of his Court thither, for to accompany and conduct us to Musco, who gave the pre-eminence to the Persian Ambassador, in that he was Ambassador to the Emperor from the Persian, and Sir Anthony but a Passenger through his Country, as he esteemed him, and so did use him at his pleasure, to Sir Anthony's small contentment, until we came to Musco, where we were entertained in the best sort they could, with a crew of Aquanita-bellyed Fellows, clad in Coats of Cloth of Gold: which show being ended, for the first encounter, those Coats were put up again into the Treasury or Wardrobe, and we shut up in Prison for ten days, yea all access of others to us, or we to them was thereby utterly barred. In which time we sent to entreat, that either our English Merchants might be permitted to come to us, or that we might go or sand to them for necessaries, because we were not fitted with Clotheses (as we thought) convenient for the Emperor's presence. Whereupon the Lord Chancellor sent for the Merchants, enquiring of them what Sir Anthony was, and whether they durst give him any credit. To whom they replied, that he was nobly descended, and allied even to the best men of England: yea, and that they would give him credit for as much as they were worth. Hereupon they had liberty to sand us such necessaries as we sent for, but no liberty to come to us, much less we to them. The tenth day we were sent for to come before the Emperor after their order, which was, to lay down in a note, how every man should be marshaled in coming (being all on Horseback) wherein the Persian Ambassador was appointed by the Emperor to have the first and chief place, the next, that Persian that was sent but to accompany Sir Anthony, and the last of the three should be Sir Anthony himself. Which when Sir Anthony perceived, he utterly refused to go in that Order, because that he, to whose trust and charge the whole business had been committed, and by whom Sir. Anthony's refusal to go. the same was solely procured: by which Persia likewise should be infinitely benefited (specially he being a Christian, and they pagan) should be put hindermost in the march, that was the foremost in the matter. By the means of which refusal, he purchased the Emperor's displeasure: and to manifest the same, first, he took the Friar from Sir Antony, and gave him his liberty to go whither he thought good. Next, he daily sent his great Dukes to examine Sir Anthony upon diverse frivolous particularities, to prove, if they thereby might grope out some matter of advantage against him. Thus daily he was extremely vexed and molested by the Emperor, the Persian Ambassador, withal setting on the Friar underhand, to device all the villainy he could against him, as to say, he knew Sir Anthony to be but a man of mean parentage, and also, that he was come but as friar a Liar. a Spy through the Country for purposes tending to his own good, and not of Persia and Christendom, as he pretended. Whereupon they took all the King's Letters from him, and opened them, to know the purport thereof. Soon after, Sir Anthony and the Friar were brought before the Commissioners to be further examined: where Sir Anthony (being inflamed with Choler, by reason of his exceeding ill usage, notwithstanding the goodness of the cause of his coming) demanded whether the Emperor did ever purpose to sand any Ambassadors to any other Countries; Protesting, that if ever he met with them in any parts of the world, besides their own, he would endeavour to let them know he was not half so well entreated in Russia, as the cause of his coming of right deserved, and the Emperor, by the laws Divine and Civil aught to have performed, and the rather, because he was a Christian, such as he pretends himself to be, and came (as become a Christian) for the general good of all Christendom, the Persian being stirred up thereunto by his only means. Whereupon the Friar in terms thwarted Sir Anthony, whose blood already S. A. striketh the Friar. boiled, with the excess of his cholers heat, which as then abounded. And being by that graceless and ungrateful Friar further provoked, he (not able, though instantly he should have died for it) to suppress his heat, gave the fat Friar such a sound box on the face (his double cause of choler redoubling his might, desire of revenge withal augmenting the same) that down falls the Friar, as if he had been struck with a Thunderbolt. Which being done, (with that courage and high resolution which well appeared in his looks, words, and deeds) they forthwith gave over examination, because they had too fare examined Sir Anthony's patience, which well they with fear (as I think) saw, and the Friar (almost past fear) did fare better feel. Whereupon they went instantly to the Emperor, and informed him of all that had happened, and how Sir Anthony was resolved. For which (as by the event it appeared) he was used the better. For from thence forwerd we had liberty to go to the Englishmen, of whom we were very honourably entertained, and royally feasted. Howbeit we were constrained to remain there six months, expecting every day (for all this) some mischief to be done unto us, or to be sent into some part of his Country to be kept, where we should not have heard from our friends in haste, which we feared worse than death. Yet, in the end, we were eftsoons sent for before the Privy Council, where Sir Anthony had his charge to be go, which was no small joy to us all. But the day before we left Muscovin, it was my fortune to see the King, and his Queen, in Offering of a Bell and an Image to a Friary. ceremonious and triumphant manner passing out of the City, with a great Image, and a huge Bell, to offer to a certain Friary some thirty miles off, which was performed in this sort. First, all the morning diverse troops of Horse passed out of the City, to stand ready to receive him at his coming out of the gate. About midday the King setting forwards, his Guard foremost, all on horseback, to the number of five hundred, all clad in stammel Coats, riding in rank, three and three, with Bows and Arrows, and Swords gift to them, as also Hatchets under the one thigh. After the Guard, were led by twenty men, twenty goodly Horses, with very rich and curious Saddles, and ten more for his Son and Heir apparent, being a child of twelve years of age. After which was led in like sort, twenty beautiful white Horses, for the Queen's Chariots, Procession. having only upon them a fine sheet, and on theirheads a crimson velvet Bridle. After them came a great number of Friars in their rich Copes, singing, carrying many Pictures, and Lights. After them followed the greatest part of the Merchants of the City. Next them was led the King's Horse, for that day, together with his sons: the King's Saddle and furniture most richly beset with Stones of great price and beauty. Then followed the Patriarch, with all the Archbishops, Bishops, and great Prelates singing in their Copes, very rich and glorious, having huge Images borne before them, being very richly inlaid with precious Gems of diverse colours, and Lights about them. Then followed the King himself, who had in his left hand his Son above mentioned, and in his right hand his Cap. Next him came the Queen, supported on either side by two old Ladies, her face even thickely plastered with painting, as were the other Ladies (according to the custom of the Country) her body very gross, her eyes hollow and fare into her head, attended with some threescore very fair women (if painting Painting. (which they hold a matter religious) deceived not the judgement of mine eye.) All whose apparel was very rich, beset with Pearl curiously wrought, having white Hats on their heads, with great round Bands laden with Pearl. We never saw Hats worn by any woman in the Country, but by them only. Next unto them were drawn three huge Chariots; the first, with ten fair white Horses, two and two; the second, with eight; and the third, with six in like order: which Chariots were all very rich and gorgeous within and without. After which Image. all the Noblemen passed in Coaches. Then was carried, in a great Chest, the forenamed Image, guarded by a Great man and State of the Country, with some five hundred under his command, for the guard and convoy of that Image. And last of all came that huge Bell, being of Huge Bell drawn by 3500. men. twenty ton weight, drawn by three thousand and five hundred men (not being possible to be drawn by Oxen or Horses) in manner following. They fastened six exccding long hawsers, or mighty great Cable-ropes in six lengths to the frame whereon the Bell was placed. In this rank of ropes were placed those three thousand five hundred men, with little cords over their shoulders, fastened to the great hawsers, drawing after the manner of our Western Bargemen here in England. The poise of the Bell was so great, that passing along the streets of Musco (being paved with great square pieces of Timber set close one by another) the wood of the frame or carriage whereon the Bell was drawn, set the timber of the streets on fire, through both the woods chase together, so that some were fain to follow hard after, to throw on water, as the timber began to smoke. And thus was this Bell and the Image conveyed to the Friary, as hath afore been said. The next day following we took our journey (that is to say, in mid May) towards Saint Nicolas, to take shipping, which was some six week's passage by land and river. During all which time, we saw nothing in a manner, but Woods and water. But being come to the Sea side, being the place where we were to take ship, we stayed there one month for provision for our journey. In which time we were diverse times invited aboard English ships, where we were royally banqueted at the Agents charges and the Merchants. To the solemnisation of which Banquets we had three hundred great shot. And as we stayed there, one Master Megricke a Merchant came from Musco, and brought the Friars two Letters with him, reporting that the Lord Chancellor, in satisfaction of the wrong and ill usage he extended to Sir Anthony, friar punished sent after the Friar to the borders, who took both his Letters and all his substance that he had deceitfully and lewdly gotten in many years before in the Indias from him, leaving him not so much as his Friar's Weed: and whether he caused his throat to be cut, it was uncertain, but not unlike. From hence we took ship for Stood, being six weeks upon the Sea ere we could recover it. In which time we were continually tossed and tumbled with contrary Winds: and once had Stood. been like to have been utterly cast away, so that we all were overwhelmed in despair, as we were at point to be in the Sea, but that (by God's protection and direction) we (past all expectation) fell upon the Flie. Where, (having diverse Letters of Sir Anthony's to his friends in England) I parted from him (he holding his course toward the Emperor of Germany:) from thence I came to the tessel, then to the Firm: so to the Hage: from the Hage to Vlissing: and finally, from thence to Dover, where I landed in the midst of the month of September, in the three and fortieth year of the Queen's Majesty's Reign, and in the year of our LORD GOD 1601. CHAP. III Two Voyages of Master JOHN NEWEERIE, One, into the Holy Land; The other to Balsara, Ormus, Persia, and backe thorough Turkey. I john Newberie Citizen and Merchant of London, desirous to see the World, the eighth of March, 1578. according to the computation of the Church of England, began a Voyage from the City of London to Tripoli in Syria, and thence to jop and Jerusalem, and the Country round about adjoining, which I performed in passing through France to Marceils, where I embarked myself, and passing through the Levant or Mediterrane Sea, arrived in Tripoli the thirteenth day of May; and within few days after at joppes, and thence at Jerusalem, and the chief places thereabout: And spending a month in visiting the Monuments of those Countries, I returned to jop the tenth of june, 1579. And the fifteenth of the said month arrived again in Tripoli; from whence shortly after I visited Mount Libanus, and returning speedily to the said Port of Tripoli, I embarked myself in a ship of Marceils, the first of julie, and the three and twentieth of the said month, I put in at Candia; and the seventh day of September, arrived safely in Marceils, and passing through France by Lions, Paris, Rouen, and deep▪ The tenth of November of the aforesaid year 1579. by Gods help arrived safely in London. I the said john Newberry * This Voyage (as the former) for Time, is before that of Sir Anthony Shirley; but that in honour of the Person and employment hath and deserveth precedence. being encouraged by the prosperous success of my former Voyage to Tripoli, Jerusalem, and Mount Lybanus, undertook a fare more long and dangerous voyage, by the Straitss of Gibraltar, the Mediterranean Sea, the aforesaid Tripoli, and down the River of Euphrates, as fare as the City of Ormus in the Gulf of Persia, and from thence through the Country of Lar, and the most Eastern parts of Persia, to Media, Armenia, Georgia, Carmania, Anatolia, and so to Constantinople, and from thence by the Black Sea, called in old time Pontus Euxinus, into the Mouth of the River Danubius by shipping, and so a great way up the said River, passing by the parts of Bugdania and Valachia, at length landing, I came to Caminetz, the first Frontier Town of Poland; and passing through that Kingdom, arrived in Prussia, and came to Elbing, and Dantzk, and Quinsborow, where embarking myself, I passed through the Sound of Denmark, and arrived at Hull in England, and so over land traveled to London, whither I came the last day of August, 1582. making my voyage in the space of two years, lacking nineteen days. This voyage at large I performed in this manner. The nineteenth day of September, 1580. accompanied with Master William Barret an English Merchant. I departed from London in a good ship, called the White Hind, and the fifteenth of November came to Southie in Candie. The one and twentieth we arrived at the City of Candia. The City of Candia. The sixt day of December we set sail with our ship from Fraschia on our voyage: and the eight at night, we had like to have run upon the I'll of the Rhodes, setting our course East from the I'll of Scarpanto. The eighteenth day we had sight of Cyprus. The I'll of Scarpanto. They arrive at Tripoli in Syria, the first of januarie. The first day of januarie we arrived in Tripoli. And the third and fourth days, our ship called the White Hind, discharged all her goods. The Frenchmen brought forty Barrels of Tin on Shore in their Boat. The fifth day of januarie at night, there was such a storm, that in the Road of Tripoli there were two ships cast away, and the Frenchman's Boat. The fourteenth of januarie, 1580. after the account of the Church of England, Master William Barret and I departed from Tripoli, and lodged the same day at an house called a Cane; and the next day after, we passed by a Castle to the Seaward, called Draa. The sixteenth day, we passed Draa. Ewsen. Mowaa. Metteni. by a strong Castle, called Ewsen. The seventeenth, we lay at Mowaa. The eighteenth day in the morning about nine of the clock, we came to Metteni: and within half an hour after, Master William Barret road with our janissary to Aman, which is within three leagues of Metteni. The nineteenth day in the morning, we came to Sihi a Casal: and the same day about Sihi. noon I came to Aman; and stayed there some six days. The five and twentieth, we came Aman. Det. Marra. from Aman, and the same night slept at a Village, called Det. The six and twentieth, at Marra. The seven and twentieth from thence, and the same day we came to Ledeghe, where great store of Soap is made: that night we lay at a Village, called Sarraket, near to Syrmin: and the eight Sarraket. Aleppo. and twentieth day came to the City of Aleppo. The Castle standeth to the Southward of the Town. The one and thirtieth of januarie, we had a great banquet made us in the house of the French Consul. The one and twentieth of February about nine of the clock in the morning, was seen in Aleppo an extraordinary Star or Comet, which ascended from the North, and descended toward to Northwest. The nineteenth of March in the morning, I departed from Aleppo with an hired servant of This Master William Barret, was the first English Consul in Aleppo, as appeareth by Master Eldreds' Relation. Boab. Halse. Bir. mine, called jacomo de Francisco, to proceed on mine intended voyage to Ormuz, lying in the Mouth of the Persian Gulf. And about two of the clock in the afternoon I passed by Boab, where is an high Tower upon an Hill: and the same night I came to a Village, called Halse. And the twentieth day we departed from thence, and the same day came to Bir. The Town of by'r standeth upon the East side of the River Frat or Euphrates: and the water cometh directly from the North, and descendeth to the South. Here is great store of Linen cloth made, and great store of Wax: here is also great store of Corn and Fish, and Cordovan skins, and Hony. At by'r the Merchants do pay for every sum or pack of all commodities, one Sehid or Madin, for Toll. After we had hired us a Bark and furniture for our voyage, we set forward; and the six and twentieth day, we passed by a Village to the East of the River, called Raick; and the Raick. same day in the evening by a Mountain to the West of the Water, where is one house with one Tower on the top of it. And there the Arabians offered to shoot at us. The next day in the morning, we passed by a Castle, called Ballesse, which is ruinated, and standeth on the West side Ballesse. Gabbar. of the River. And about noon the same day by a Town, called Gabbar, which standeth upon a Mountain to the East of the River. The eight and twentieth day, we passed by an old Town where is a Castle all ruinated, and lieth close upon the Water to the Eastward, which is called Racca. Racca: and it standeth North North-east of the Water. The thirtieth day in the morning, we passed by a Town and a Castle all ruinated, which lieth to the West of the Water, and is called Balladac; Balladac. which in times past was the Christians. The same night we came to a Town, called Dier, which lieth also to the West of the River, and is environed with the Water round about. Dier. Here the Patron of our Bark sold his Honey, for nine Asper's the Rotila: and one Rotila of by'r maketh two Rotilas there. The first day of April, 1581. from Dier, and the same night we lay near unto a Castle, called April, 1581. Rab, which lieth to the West of the Water. The second day in the morning, we passed by Rab. Ashar. Subercan. Ashar, a small Town, which lieth to the West of the Water. The third day in the morning, we passed by Subercan, which lieth to the East of the Water, and is all ruinated, and in times past was the Christians. The fourth day we passed by a Village, called Manalle, to the West of the Manalle. Anna. River. And the same night to Anna, which lieth upon both sides of the Water, but to the West is the greatest part: But the East side reacheth farther than the other, as may be perceived by the Date Trees and Houses. This Town of Anna is very long, and there is about the middle of it a Castle, which is environed with Water, as also diverse Lands to the number of fourteen or fifteen, which lie all to the Northward of the Castle, except two or three. Here are great store of Dates, Oranges, Pomgranats, Figs, Lemons, Corn, and Muttons. The eight day we departed from thence, and went but very little way, by reason of very great wind and stormy weather: which began the fifth, and continued until the eleventh day: and the wind was most commonly at North-east. The tenth day, we came to Addetta, and the same night to Gebbar, Addetta. Gebbar. which lieth to the East of the Water; and there we were at a wedding. The eleventh day we departed from Gebbar, and the same day came to Heit, where is a Castle to the West of the River: Heit. and a little from the Castle to the South-west, is a place, where Pitch boileth out of the Ground continually; so that all the sandy ground toward the River's side is over-flowed therewith. Pitch boiling out of the ground continually. diverse Camels have fallen into these Springs, but none of them could be saved. All the way between Anna and Heit are continually on both sides the River Houses, and Date Trees, with Corn and diverse Fruits. The twelfth day we departed from Heit. The thirteenth day we came to Ambar, which is a village, and lieth on the East side of the River. The fourteenth we Ambar. Feluge. went from thence, and the same morning arrived at Feluge; where the goods are landed that come from Bir. There I was searched for money, and the Searcher found all that I had: but in consideration Searching for money. that he should keep it secret, I gave him two Sehids, and to him that writeth up the goods two Sehids' more; which they received, and yet wrote unto Bagdet, that I had four bags of money. So that about three or four miles from Bagdet met with us an Officer to accompany us to the Town, because they would be sure of the money. Notwithstanding, by the means of one Mustafa a Turk, I gave this Officer three and thirty Madins, wherewithal he was content, and kept it secret. So, shortly after we came to the Market place, where I was searched, but no money could be found. There we remained about two hours, and then went into● Can. The next day in the morning we went over the Water, and were no sooner out of the Boat, but we were searched, but nothing found. From thence we went into the Hammam, and so returned to our lodging. The fourteenth day about eight of the clock at night, we went from Feluge by land, in the company of an hundred Asses. The fifteenth day about one of the clock in the afternoon, we came to Bagdet. The sixteenth day of April, I did see Barley that was Bagd●t. ripe and cut down, near to Bagdet. Old * Babylon. Bagdet standeth to the North of Bagdet, about twenty or five and twenty miles. The seventeenth day, we passed through Bagdet. One Castle standeth to the Southeast of the Town, upon the South side of the Water, and another to the Northwest of the Water upon the North side, where the Bassa doth keep his Court, whose name is Hassan Bassa. The twentieth day, there was a Christian which came into the Can to call us forth: but because we did not understand him, we remained still in the Magasin. So, presently came four for to search us, and they found our money. The two and twentieth day, I wrote Letters to Master William Hareborne, and Master William Barret, by a Merchant of Aleppo, Master William Hareborne, and Master William Barret. Bourac. and directed my Letters to Master john Blanch, Consul of the French Merchants in Aleppo. The four and twentieth day in the evening, I went from Bagdet. The six and twentieth day at night, we passed by a Town, called Bourac, which lieth to the West of the Water, and is all ruinated. And a little below that standeth a Tower in the middle of the River. The seven and twentieth, we passed by a Town, called Menil, which lieth to the East of the Water: and there is but one Menil. Tower standing. The same day, by a place called Amor, which lieth close upon the Water to Amor. the Eastward, and is a small Casal. The thirtieth day in the morning, we passed by a Town, called Sekia, which lieth to the East of the Water: and the same day by a very long Village, named Sekia, Kendege, to the East of the Water, and it is all ruinated. Also the same day in the evening, Kendege. we came to Gurna, which is a Castle, and standeth upon the Point where the River of Furro and Gurna standeth on the Point, where the Rivers of Furro and Bagdet do meet. May 1581. Balsara. Custom. the River of Bagdet do meet. And upon the South side of Furro, right over against this Castle is another Castle, about the greatness of this. And about three miles farther in the River, toward Balsara, to the South of the Water, is another. The first day of May, 1581. I arrived in Balsara. At the Water's side at Balsara, the merchandise that enter within the Can, pay upon every Sum or Camel's burden three Madins and three quarters; sixteen Vessennes of Balsara make one kintal of Aleppo. The carriage of every sum of goods from Bagdet to Balsara, costeth by water six Shehides. And for the carriage from Balsara to Bagdet, upon every Vessene two Madins. And the carriage of one hundred Vessenes' from Balsara to Ormuz, costeth twenty Larins, and from Ormuz to Balsara twenty Larins. The Custom in Balsara is upon every fourteen Shehides one. And for Glass, and such like commodities, accordingly. Clotheses, Kerseys, and all kind of Silks, pay upon every twenty one. And upon every ten Vessenes' or ten Rotilas, there are three to be allowed for Tarr or Waste: and upon all Spicery accordingly. The Town of Balsara standeth to the East Southeast of the River: and without the Town are diverse Basars' or Market places, and their Houses are made of Canes or great Reeds. And their Corn lieth all on heaps without the Town upon the ground covered with Mats, and is sold by the weight. There are about Balsara four Gates; and a little from the North Gate lie ten pieces of Ordnance great and small, besides two Basilisco's, that lie under the wall at the entering of the Gate. Their building is of Brick, which is made of a certain kind of stuff, that may be cut with a knife. There is without the Town a very high Pole set up, which is of three pieces; and upon the top of it a Cup of Tin or Lead; and there they run with their Horses, and shoot at the Cup; and he that hitteth the Cup gayneth a Shaffe. At Balsara the Water doth ebb and flow, as it doth in England, and in no other places adjoining upon the Ocean Sea. The Turk won Balsara about the year 1550. The Vessene of Maces is worth in Balsara thirteen Duckats, and Nutmegs five or six Duckats: Soap is worth fifteen Shehids the Vessene, and Almounds four and twenty Shehids the Vessene: Galls are worth ten Larins the Vessene. The thirteenth day of May, 1581. I embarked myself at Balsara: and the sixteenth we vailed down about three flight shot. Half a day's journey from the Town, to the East of the River lie eight or ten Bulwarks, and beyond them all is a Castle upon the Point of a Landlord The two and twentieth day in the afternoon, we came to an Anchor, because it was too much wind. The three and twentieth in the morning, we sailed until ten of the clock, and then came to an Archor, because they were afraid to put to Sea toward night. The Mariners are all beasts. The four and twentieth day in the morning, we put to Sea with a fair wind: and the They enter into the Persian Gulf. same day by noon, we were at the Sea. And all that morning, we kept our course South, and when we were at the Sea, South or South Southeast. The five and twentieth day in the morning, we had sight of a Mountain of Aggemy, a day short of Abosha: and then we kept our course East Southeast. And the same day, we arrived at an Island, called Carreghe, which belongeth The I'll of Carreghe, or Carge. to the Country of Haggemy, and left it to the South of us. The six and twentieth day, we landed in the Island of Carege: and there is great store of Onions, and Wells of fresh water; and in the middle of the Island is a Casal. The Island is about two miles broad and two miles long. And to the Northwest of it lieth a small Island very low in the water. The seven and twentieth day in the morning, we set sail from Careghe; and the same day passed by the low Land of Persia, which lieth under the high Mountains. And in diverse places are certain Gulfs like Rivers. The same day in the evening, we were at Abousher, which is a Castle. And from Abousher a Castle. thence we kept our course South Southeast to go clear of the Land: it is very high Landlord The nine and twentieth day in the morning, the Boat went on shore for water; and I went also on shore with the Boat: and the water which we took did stink, and was full of mud and vermin. And in this order is all their water in the Country of Cassel-Bash. The last day of May, we passed by a very high Cliff, and upon it is a Rock like unto a Barn, which lieth East A very high Cliff. and West, and to the West end of it lieth a round Rock, which is like an Hay-cocke, about two yards high. And this Cliff is within three days sailing of Ormuz. And there the ships put off from the Land that go for the I'll of Baharem: and there we kept our course North-east. The The I'll of Baharem, where the excellent pearls are gotten. West end of this Cliff is white like Chalk or Snow. This day, one of our Mariners being sick, another of his fellows came with an hot Iron and burnt him in the sole of the foot. Another they would have left in an Island because he was sick, who answered, That he trusted they did not take him for a Hen. The second day of june came a Boat aboard of us, which came from Ormuz, and was bound june. for the I'll of Baharem. The same day, we passed by a Mountain which is like a Castle, and upon the top of it is a Rock like unto a little watch house. The fourth day of june we took in fresh water. The seventh day, we departed from the place where we took in water; and the same day we arrived at an Island, called Shie, which is under the Portugals: and upon the West Shie or seek, an Island under the Portugals. end of it are two companies of Date Trees, and two round Knobs like two Haycocks, and it is a plain Island. The aforesaid seventh day at night, we came to an Anchor at Shie: and to the South of it lieth a small Island, where they fish for Pearls. The eight day we went on shore A small Island to the South of Shie or Seche. Necchel. They land here. there. The ninth day, we departed from Shiche, and the same day we landed at Necchel, which is about four leagues distant. I paid for carrying of my things on shore at Necchel two Larins, and for landing of them five Larins. The women here wear long Mantles, which they draw after them like a train: and farther in the Country they wear their Garments with three slits, one before, and one on either side; and their sleeves are like the sleeves of Morris-dancers. And they have round about their ears packthread sewed. Also they wear great Rings in their Noses; and about their Legs, Arms, and Necks, Iron hoops. The eleventh day, we departed from Necchel. The twelfth day in the morning, we came to a great Casal, called Melgor, where lieth a Captain called Shiagh: and here we remained three Melgor, a great Casal. days, and were in great danger of being taken slaves, but God kept us. This Casal lieth between the Mountains. The fourteenth day in the evening, we left this wicked place, where I paid ten Larins for my part. The women here may throw their Dugs over their shoulders. The eighteenth day, we came to a Casal, called Gesser, and the same day from thence. The nineteenth Gesser, a Casal. Bender. Left, an Island. Bassedor, an Island. day, we lodged at Bender. The twentieth, we departed from Bender, and the same evening came at an Island, called Left. And right over against Bender, lieth an Island, called Bassedor; and these two Lands are under the Portugals. And Gesser and Bender, which are on the main Land, are under Abrehem Can, and sometimes were under the King of Ormuz. The one and twentieth day, I went on Land on the I'll of Left: And here the women wear Iron hoops, and a number of other things about their Necks, Legs, and Arms. The two and twentieth day of He came to Ormuz the two and twentieth of june, 1581. june, 1581. I arrived at Ormuz, and presently was carried before the Captain, whose name was Don Gonsaluo. The same day I hired an house for six Larins. The Castle of Ormuz standeth to the North of the Town, and some thing to the Eastward. diverse both men and women here use to slit the lower part of their ears more than two inches, which hangeth down to their chin. There were in my company from Necchel to Ormuz one Turk, and one Moor of Labour, and one Moor of Fez in Barbary, and five Persians, and twelve Moors of Aleppo, Aman, and other places, and one Nostrane, a Christian, and my man, who was a Greek: and all these at Melgor swore upon a Book that I was a Christian of Aleppo, and had wife and children, and an house there. Improlus extremos cur●●t Mercator ad Indos. It is a great miracle to see the Mountains of Ormus, all of Salt, and as hard as a Flint stone: and this Salt is very good for diverse diseases. All the Island is salt, and the very ground where the Town doth stand is salt: which is the cause of the excessive heat that is there. From eight The cause of the excessive beaten in Ormus. of the clock in the morning until the Sun go down, it is not possible for any body, that is not used to the Country, to pass either with shoes or barefoot, where the Sun doth lie, it is so extreme hot. The Swine in Ormus have claws of a quarter of an ell long, and some Long clawed Swine. longer. The Portugals do hold a Castle over against Ormus, in the Country of the King of Lar, where they keep ten or twelve Soldiers: the name of which Castle is called, The great Mastango. The seventh day of julie, my man jacomo, which was a Greek, went from me to A Castle called, The great Mastango. julie. Michael Stropene. Of his and Fitches imprisonment at Goa, see Linschoten. He departeth from O●mus, the first of August, 1581. Bender gomrow. Cowrsian a Casal. Ourmangel. Lar. one Michael Stropene a Venetian, being, as I suspect, enticed thereunto by him, to understand my secret purposes: and in very deed, in my last Voyage into these parts, in the year 1583. this Michael Stropene betrayed me and my company to the Governor of Ormus. After I had spent six weeks in this City, and informed myself the best I could, of the Trade and Customs of the place, I departed from Ormus the first day of August at night, and left Signior Victorio, a friend of mine, with his goods behind. The second of August about midnight, I arrived at Bender gomrow, where the Portugals keep a Castle with seven or eight Soldiers, within it. And this Bender gomrow, which is on the main land, was sometimes the Kings of Lar, and after that Abreham Cans, and so it came to the King of Ormus. The fift day at night we departed from Bender gomrow: and the eighth day we lodged at a Casal, called Cowrstan. The tenth day at Ourmangel: there is a Spring of fresh water, which runneth through the middle of it. The fourteenth day in the morning we came to the City of Lar. Two Mauns of Ormus, make three Mauns of Lar: two hundred seventy and two Mauns of Ormus merchandise, which are eight hundred and sixteen Lerra of Bountaki, cost the carriage from Bender gomrow to Lar, twenty Larins and an half. And one Asnillo will carry one hundred Maun of Lar, which are two hundred Lerra of Bountaki. The fifteenth day, I hired one Mousa a jew, for six months to be my servant, for thirty Larins the month. At Bender gomrow all goods that go for Persia pay unto the Portugals upon every sum or load one Sadan. The four and twentieth day of August, 1581. about noon I departed from Lar. And at Lar every sum of merchandise payeth at the passing out of the gate one Tanger, which is twelve Pull. And the five and twentieth day we passed down a very high Mountain; and the same day passed by a Casal, called Dehaccow. And this five and twentieth day at night Debaccow a Casal. Berre a Casal. lodged at a Casal, called Berre. And to the South of the Town is an old Castle upon an high Mountain. The six and twentieth day we came to a place, where I bought three Hendomies for one Tanger, and they are as sweet as Sugar. The seven and twentieth day we lodged at Olous. The nine and twentieth, we departed from Olous: and near unto it is a very great Casal, called Olous. Goven, which hath Angour and Corma plenty. And this night we paid at our Bait upon every sum five Pull: And at Goven endeth the Country of Lar. The last day of August, I Goven. passed over the greatest Mountain that ever I saw, and left it to the Southward of us. The first of September in the morning, we came to a City, called Gaarrom: and the same September. Gaarrom. Demonder. day, to a Casal, called Demonder, where standeth an high Column alone. About Gaarrom is great store of Rice and Cotton wool growing. And here the Sheep have Lambs twice every year. The second day of September, we came to Mecocal, where we had stinking water: and Mecocal. Cawger. the same day paid a duty of two Tanger upon every Bar. The third day we came to Cawger, and the same day at night we paid a Best upon every Bar. The fourth day we came to a fair Can, called Chesimon moddafar: and the same day we had rain. The fifth day we came to Chesimon. Cowel a Casal. Shiras. Cowel, which is a Casal near to Shiras: this night we paid a duty upon our goods. The sixth day in the morning, we came to the City of Shiras. Between Lar and Shiras is great store of Wolves, Partridges, and Pheasants. There are in Shiras five high Towers, and the highest is in the middle of the Town. To the North of the Town is a Gate of very fair coloured stone, which is a little beyond the Horse-mart: and without this Gate are all the Sheep and Goats sold, that serve for the Town. The highest and furthest Tower in Shiras is near to the Can that I lay in, and is builded with yellow, green, white, and purple stone. The women ride here upon Horses like men. It is a Town that hath great store of victuals and first-fruits. Iron, Led, Casder, Cochonillio, brasil, Linen cloth, Foutas, and all wares that come out of India, are very well sold here. brasil is worth six Mamodies the Maun, and Cochonillio one hundred and fifty Mamodies. Certain small Laton that cometh from Sindi are sold in Shiras for twelve Shehides the piece. In this Town is made great store of Mauward and Gebib, which are carried for India. The Maun of Cloves is worth in Shiras fifty Shehides, Nutmegs thirty, Pepper seven and twenty. From Lar to Shiras we went the most part Northwest and to the North, we stayed in this Town from the sixth day till the two and twentieth. The two and twentieth of September, we departed from Shiras, and the same day came to Sargon, a Town S●rgon. under a Mountain in a pleasant Valley. The three and twentieth in the morning, we passed under a great Mountain, and near unto the East of it is a small River: and the same day in the forenoon, we came to a Village, called Auglamor: and near unto that is another, called Auglamor. Augalm. The four and twentieth in the morning, we passed over a narrow Bridge, and the Augalm. Moysse. water runneth to the South: and the same day we lodged at a Village called Moysse; where we paid upon every sum of goods, one Gasbi. And while we lay here there passed through the Town a number of Sheep, Goats, and Camels, with poor people, and their householdstuff. The five and twentieth day from Moysse, and the same day came to a Village, called Sesmon Dermal. The six and twentieth in the morning, we passed over a very high Mountain, Sesmon Dermal. Augow. upon the top whereof are two Springs of very good water, and the same day we came to Augow: and to the North-east of the Village is a stony Bridge, and very good water passeth under it: And here we found a man hurt with Thiefs. The seven and twentieth we went from Augow, and the same day we rested at Hausapaus, which standeth under a Mountain, and hath to the West of it upon a little Hill, a small round white Castle: And here is Bread, Cheese, Hens, Raisins, and Milk. The eight and twentieth day we went from Hausapaus, and the same day Hausapaus. Cuskesar. we rested at Cuskesar, where is nothing but a round house upon a Hill: but there is a new Can a building. The nine and twentieth day we went from Cuskesar, and the same day rested at Gerdoun. And this day we saw many Thiefs upon the Mountains. The thirtieth day we Gerdoun. Yestacas. departed from Gerdoun, and the same day came to Yestacas, which standeth upon a Rock in a deep Valley: and here we found Bread, Ennap, and Battegh. Here I paid twice as much Toll as in any other paid. The first day of October we departed from Yestacas: and the second day in the morning we October. Boial. came to Boial, which is a Village of great store of fruit. And here we met with the Bassa of Shiras, which had in his company about a thousand Camels, besides Horses, and Asnillios'. And here are many Villages and Houses together. The second of October at night we left Boial, and the third day lodged at Moydar. The fourth day we departed from Moydar, and the same Moydar. Hispahan, now the chief City of Persia. day I came to the City of Hispahan, where the King of Persia sometimes keepeth his Court. At the entering in of the gate of Hispahan, groweth on either side of the gate a Chest-nut tree, one to the East, and another to the West, than we passed over many waters: and at the entering into the principal Town is a Castle to the South-west of the gate. And here they have in their Hamam a certain Ointment to anoint their bodies withal, which is called Dewa, which taketh away all the hair of a man's body. To the East of Hispahan is a very long and great Valley, where are many Villages and Houses. The carriage of one hundred Mauns of Merchandise from Shiras to Hispahan, costeth seventy Shehides, and from Hispahan to Cassan sixty Shehides. Hispahan is a City that useth great store of Anil, maketh the greatest store of Muskaille, and hath the best Cotton that ever I saw. The Maun of Cotton wool is worth here twelve Shehides; and the Maun of Rice, seven Beste; the Maun of Dracken, two Beste; and the Maun of Ennap, two Beste; the Maun of Non, three Be●●e▪ and Laghem, sour Beste. The Cattal of Sugar is worth here four hundred Tomaun, and Anil forty Mamodies the Maun. The Maun of Hispahan is one and an half of Shiras. Also at the entering in and going out of the gates of Hispahan, every Hemmel payeth one Gasbi. The seventh day of October, I came out of the Can at Hispahan. The ninth day of the said month I departed from Hispahan, and the same day lodged at Sen. Sen. Shesers Can. The tenth day from Sen, and the same day at Shesers Can: and also this day at night, at a great Village called Calenda, which hath great plenty of all sorts of first-fruits. The cleventh day from Calenda. Shen. thence, and the same day at Shen, also a Town of great store of fruit. And this day in the morning, we descended down a very high Mountain. At Calenda every sum of goods payeth one Gasbi. The twelfth day we went from Shen, and the same day we came to Garratcoy, and Garratcoy. Cassan. the same day departed from thence, and in the afternoon reached unto the City of Cassan. And presently upon the coming of any Caffell to Cassan, there is one that doth take a note of all the goods, what it is, and how much of every sort: which note he delivereth to the Vizier, which is the name of the Governor of Cassan, which is greater than a Bassa. To the South-west or West of this Town, is all Mountainous, and to the North of it are diverse Villages and Valleys; and to the Southeast is a low Mountain, and white, as if it were by the Sea side. The foureteenth day at the coming of the Caffell to Cassan, they brought news that seven ships of the Portugals were arrived in Ormus from Goa. The Caravan Bassa had for guarding of the Caffel from Lar to Cassan, twenty Tomaun, which were in number five hundred Camels. The sum of an Ass, which is two Mauns of Lar, costeth the carriage from Lar to Cassan, sixty Mamodies. The seventeenth day of October, went a Caffel from Cassan to Casbin. From Yesd, which Yesd. is ten day's journey to the South from Cassan, cometh great store of cotton-wool, and clothe made of Cotton; and the Maun of cotton-wool is worth in Cassan, eight Mamodies, Crems is worth six Tomaun the Maun. The use is in this City, when they bury their dead, that three carry the Corpse to the grave, two before and one behind. Wood is sold in Cassan for one Beste the Maun. He that writeth up the goods that come to Cassan, taketh upon every Tomaun that is sold in the Town, one Mamodie: and the like order is in Tauris. There was a Caffel of one hundred and fifty Camels coming from Ormus to Cassan, all carried away by two hundred Thiefs; therefore men must go strong in those thievish parts. The Batman of Cassan maketh two and an half of Aleppo. Pepper is worth the Maun in this City, forty Shehides, Meckhickan and Bespessa seventy Mamodies, Drachen one hundred Shehides, and Angarra six Mamodies the piece. And eighty make fifty Mauns of Tauris, which is four hundred and fifty Lerras of Venice. Gingebel forty Shehides: Silk eighty Shehides. And six Mauns of Silk make one Maun of all other things. The fourth day of November we departed from Cassan, and the same day lodged at a Casal, called Sensen: the Can is old, and standeth to the Eastward of the Village. And this Casal standeth November. Sensen. upon a round rotten hill like a Castle: and to the West of it, is a rue of small Trees, and two great Trees in the rue. And near to Sensen is a Village, called Bedra, which hath a small Castle. The fifth day from Sensen, and the same day we rested at Casmova; which is a small Village in a great Plain, and hath an old Castle standing to the South of the Town. And here we paid Casmova. upon Bar one Gasbeke. The sixt day from Casmova, and the same day at Coum, which is a very great City. And to the East Southeast of the Town, are diverse green Towers, whereof Coum, a great City. three stand together, besides six others very high. And to the North of the Town is a bridge of stone. The seventh day we departed from Coum, and the same day we came at Gaffarawau, which is a new Can to the Eastward of the highway. And here we paid upon every Gaffarawau. sum of goods on Gasbeke. The eight day we departed from Gaffarawau, and the same day we came to a City, called Sowwa: and we lay all night in a great field, enclosed with a wall round about. The ninth day, we went from Sowwa, and the same day we came to Daung, which Sowwa. Daung. standeth to the West of the highway. And here we paid upon every Bar one Gasbeke. The tenth day we departed from Daung, and the same morning passed by another Mangel, called Sang: and the same day we came to Arrassan, which is a Village that hath diverse houses built Sang. Arrassan. like Haycocks. And here a Thief would know of me of what place I was. And at Arrassan we paid upon every sum of goods one Gasbeke. It is always very good for a man that will A good note. travail, to apparel himself according to the order of every Country, wherein he shall travail. The eleventh day we departed from Arrassan, and the same day we came to Kirra, which standeth upon a little round hill. The twelfth day from Kirra, and the same day at Passen, where is Kirra. Passen. great store of Wall-nut-trees and Wine: and here two draughts cost me one Mamodie. The thirteenth from Passen, and the same morning passed by a Village, called A●ffar; and to the South of way are two old Towers. Also the same day we came to Dessa, which is nothing but a Can: A●ffar. Dessa. And here coming somewhat late in the evening, we could get neither Bread nor Water. The foureteenth we departed from Dessa, and the same morning passed by a town, called Sultanas; which we left to the South-west of the way. Also the same day we came to Cavesseras of the Sutanas. Cavesseras of the Shangh. Shangh, which is a Can, and new built, and the Water is fare from the Can. The eleventh day of November it began with frost, and very cold and great winds; and the foureteenth day in the evening, being at the King's house, it began to snow. The sixteenth day, we departed from Frost, cold winds, & snow, from the eleventh the foureteenth of November. Sangas. Necpaw. Sarcham. Meyannan. Cavesseras of the Shangh, and the same day we came to a Town, called Sangas. The seventeenth day we went from Sangas, and the same day we came at a Can, called Necpaw. The eighteenth day we departed from Necpaw, and the same day we came to Sarcham, where we found a Sultan, and therefore lay without the Can. The nineteenth we departed from Sarcham, and the day we came to a Town, called Meyannan, where is great plenty of victuals. And here the Batman of Bread is sold for six Gasbekes, and seven Gasbekes is one Beste. And this morning we met at the entering into the Mountains twenty Thiefs, and presently after passed over a bridge, and then over a very high Mountain, where the highway is paved with stone. And near unto this Meyannan is a very long bridge of Brick: and here their Brick is much like unto ours; and here are Musicians like unto ours. The twentieth we departed from Meyannan, and the same day we came to a Village, called Turkeman: and at Meyannan we met with the rest of our Caffel. The one and twentieth we went from Turkeman, and the same Turkeman. morning passed by two Cans, the one called David Derhaver, and the other Abas. Also the same day, we came to a Village called Haggegaw, whither we came late in the night. The two Haggegaw. and twentieth day we departed from Haggegaw, and the same day we came to a Village, called Auaspeng, where are many small trees. The three and twentieth we departed from Auaspeng, Auaspeng. Teuris or Tauris and the same day we came to the great City of Teuris or Tauris. Near unto Teuris is much Meadow ground. This week all the Armenians keep fast. They follow the orders of the Greeks: for every Wednesday and Friday they fast, and every Saturday Armenians, and their Church Rites. eat flesh, except it be Easter Eeve. The six and twentieth day of November, I was at their Church in Teuris: where first they sung Psalms, and then went to Mass: And the Priest went round about the Altar three times. The first time he censored, the second time he carried the Book about, and the third time the Chalice. At the beginning of Mass, every man doth kiss one another; and after Mass kiss the Book, and take holy Bread: and the poor have pottage and bread given them. An hundred Mauns of Merchandise of Teuris cost the carriage from Cassan to Teuris by Menel, one hundred and twenty Shehides. I paid for myself and eighty two Mauns of Merchandise, eighty seven Mamodies, and I was accounted for five and thirty Batmen. The Batman of Teuris maketh nine Lerra of Venice, Darchen is worth the Maun in Teuris, fifty Shehides, full full eight and twenty, gold and silver of Bountaki thirty Ducats the Lerra, every dram one Best, Silk one hundred Shehides. The seven and twentieth of November, I paid in Teuris for my tribute twelve Shehides and two Bestes. Also I paid for safe conduct between Cassan and Teuris, ten Shehides. In Teuris I understood, that a year before my coming thither, there was one Thomas here with diverse Englishmen, who sold Cremes for one This seemed to be Master Thomas Hudson mentioned in the sixth voyage to Persia, in Master H●c. voyages. Tomaun and an half, and Kerseys for one hundred Shehides the piece. In Teuris is a kind of silk Satin, called Atlas, of nine or ten Gasse long every piece, and it is sold for three Merchel and an half the piece, and the best for four Croysh, which are good wares for Arsingam, and Arserom in Armenia. In Teuris I sold one and twenty Mauns of Mechic, at three Mamodies the Maun, which amount to six hundred ninety three Mamodies. The Batman of Wan or Van is two and an half of Teuris. Near unto Teuris to the Northward, is a very high Mountain, where Snow doth lie continually. The first day of December, 1581. in the Evening, we departed He departed from Teuris or Tauris. Souffion. Merent. from the City of Teuris, and the same night lodged at a Village called Souffion; and here is Wine that is very strong, but not pleasant. The third day from Souffion, and the same day at a Town called Merent, where are two high old Towers, and two blunt, standing near together. And hereupon news of the passing by the Town of a Bassa, there went out five hundred Horsemen. The fourth day from Merent, and the same day at jolfa: and there is a Bridge of jolfa. The River Aras or Araxis. wood upon Boats, there was a stone Bridge, but it is broken. And Aras is the name of the River which runneth before the Town, and the Town standeth under a Mountain. There are in this Town three thousand Houses, and they have seven Churches, and the richest pay every house twenty Merchel a year, and the rest according to their ability. The fifth day from jolfa, and the same day we lodged at a good Town called Naxnan, which hath great plenty of victuals, Or Nassivan. and especially Angour, and also hath Silk. And in the middle way between jolfa and this City, is a very high round Rock, much like unto a Castle. The seventh day from Naxnan, and Potta. Noah's Ark. the same day at a Village called Potta. And about ten miles to the Northwest of this Village, is Noah's Ark upon a Mountain, which is somewhat high, and hath always Snow lying upon it, and no man may go up it: But they say that Saint jokemo went up to the top, and in the Armenian tongue it is called Ass Masis. And at the foot of this Mountain, is a Church of the Armenians. The eighth day from Potta, and the same day we came to a Village called Cambellelea. Cambelle 〈…〉. This eighth day I was under the Ark, and there are two high Mountains together, which I left to the West, and they are about three miles a sunder, but the highest and that to the Northward of the West, is that whereupon the Ark did rest. The ninth day from Cambellelea, and Or Reivan. the same day at Errewan; here every Hemel of Silk payeth five Chekins. At the time of the last wars in Persia, there were many Christians taken slaves in Errewan, and other places. And those of Arsingam ransomed seven thousand. Fourteen Batman of Teuris are twelve of Errewan. In Errewan are very many Christians, and yet there is a Church standing of the Christians. To the Northward of this Town, about a mile, is a stone Bridge, and under it, passeth a River called Sanguina, which cometh out of the River Aras, or Araxis: and about four days from Sanguine a River. Errewan or Reivan, it meeteth with the River of Aras or Arash again. The twelfth day we departed from Errewan, and lodged the same day at a Casal of Christians, called Echimassen, and here are five old Churches, and one of them is overthrown, because a brother and a sister married Echimassen. themselves together in the said Church. The thirteenth day from Echimassen, and the same morning we passed by certain old Towers, where in times past, was a City called Sowmarin. And Sowmarin. in Echimassen we paid two and twenty Shehides for a bribe. And here are many Lions, for within six months they have carried away out of this Casal seven and thirty persons; and the day before we came thither, was a child carried away out of his mother's arms. Between Naxuan and Errewan is a place where they dig Salt out of the ground. The said thirteen day at night Salt growing in the ground. Dagswan. we lay by the River's side, where hath been in times past a Casal. The fourteenth day at a Castle called Dagswan, and without the Town is an old Church of the Christians. At this place every sum of goods that cometh out of Persia, payeth two Asper's, and if it goeth not to Arserom, than it payeth five pro cento. A Hen is worth here eight Auctshas. The fifteenth day from Dagswan, and the same day at a Casal called Seraffa, and here we lay in a great house, Seraffa. and near to the Casal passed over a Bridge. The sixteenth day from Seraffa, and the same day at a Casal called Cappannac, and near unto Seraffa is a Church of Saint Christopher. The seventeenth Cappannac. Comatseur. day from Cappannac, and the same day at a Casal called Comatseur. The eighteenth day from Comatseur, and the same day at a Casal called Show banc cupres: and near unto this Casal is Show bans cupres. a stone Bridge, which a Shepherd did build. And here all our Merchandizes were searched, and written up by one that came from Dagswan, and another of this Casal that did writ all things. The ninteenth day from Show banc cupres, and the same morning passed by a Town called Hassen Hassen gallawth gallawth, where is a very strong castle, with three walls. And here the houses are built of Fir trees like unto the houses in the Alpes. Also the same day at a Casal called Bollomash. The twenty one Bollomash. day from Bollomash, & the same day at Arserom. And he that setteth prices upon all commodities hath upon every hundreth that is sold two Anil, is worth here twenty Chekins the Batman. Arzerum is a plentiful Town for all kind of victuals, and hath three gates. In Arzerum one Batman of Mel or Deps, is worth two Auctshas. And in this Town one rob three shops, and the next morning was hanged. After eight day's abode in this place, the nine and twentieth of December I departed from Arzerum, and the same day lodged at a great casal, named Pretton. The thirtieth day from Pretton, and the same day at a casal, named Shennar. From Dagswan to Pretton. Shennar. Arzerum, the women go in Gaskins like men: and upon their heads they wear a high round trunk hanged with pieces of Silver Money; and about that and their chin, they have a large white cloth, which is all set round about with Buttons of Silver: & also upon their heads, they Woman's attire wear a piece of read Silk, which hangeth down behind them, two or three yards upon the ground with a fringe: and about their necks they wear a Choler of Silver, and thereunto are fastened five or six pieces of Silver made very broad, and to some more. They are the most part black, and have full faces, small feet, great legs, great hands and arms, and their lips not small. The first day of january, we departed from Shennar, and the same morning passed by a casal, january. Gotter. Gebesse. called Gotter. Also the same day we came to a Cravansall, called Gebesse, and the next morning passed by another of the same name. The second day from Gebesse, and the same day at a great Casal, called Backerreg, where is great plenty of Wine: and here the Batman is sold for six Parra. The third of january from Backerreg, and the same day at a casal, called Bettarreg, which is Backerreg. Bettarreg. A●singam. near unto Arsingam. Also the same day I went unto Arsingam, which is within four day's journey of Trebesonda. The weight and measure of Arsingam, do both agreed with Arzerum: and here Merchel is worth fifty four Auctshas. The carriage of a Mule from Arzerum to Arsingam, costeth twelve Shehides; and from thence to Tockat three Duckats. To the Eastward of Arsingam, is a very strong Castle, and to the South of the Town a stone bridge, which passeth over the River The River of Ponnats falleth into Euphrates. of Ponnats. And in this Valley are three hundred and sixty Casals of Christians. The thirteenth day of january we departed from Arsingam, and the same day lodged at; a Cravanserras, named Serperron. The fourteenth day being Sunday, from Serperron: and the same day at a Casal, called Serperron. Ardansegh. Ardansegh: and this day we passed over the Mountains of Chardalor, with the greatest snow, frost and wind, that ever I was in, and were in danger to have remained in the Mountains all night. The 16. from Ardansegh, the same day at a Casal, called Shewbaning, which hath a small Shewba●●ing. Church standing upon a small round Rock. The 17. from Shewbaning, the same day at a great Casal, called Andre; which is out of the way, and standeth under an hill, in a very pleasant Valley. Andre. Yeoltedder. The eighteenth day from Andre, and the same day at Yeoltedder, a Casal by the River's side: and this day we passed by a very great Castle to the North of the water, upon a very high Mountain. The nineteenth from Yeoltedder, and the same day passed over a very high Mountain: also the same day we lodged at a Casal, called Longo; and here we met with the Caravan of Tocat: and at the foot of this Mountain, we met with another River. The twentieth day from Longo, L●ngo. Prassa. T●cat, Tocato. and the same day at a Casal, called Prassa. The one and twentieth day from Prassa, and the same day being Sunday we came to Tocat, and by the way are two Casals, the one called Namnous', and the other Manec: and Namnous' is a very great Casal, and hath many Christians. And here they go to plough with Oxen, one three yards from another. Near to Tocat to the North-East of the town, runneth the River of Ponnats, and over it is made a great stone bridge: and to the North of the town upon a high Rock, is a very strong Castle, and to the South of the town is a very high Mountain, that is sufficient to beat both the Town and the Castle: and here all their houses that are new built, are made like the building of Lions: and their Ploughs here have no Coultors, but very long Shares. Tin is worth the Batman in Tocato, three hundred Auctshas, Pambas, sixty two Auctshas; and five and twenty grains of Silk, eighty Asper's. The twenty four and twenty five days, arrived the Caravan with the Waftshe: three Batmen of Tocat make ten Rotils of Aleppo. The jews wives in Tocat were upon their heads very high tires, much like unto Mitres. There is to the Castle of Tocat but one gate, and that is to the North; and all that part of the Town are Christians. The twenty nine, we departed from Tocat, and the same day passed over a stone bridge, where is a great Casal: also the same day we came to another Casal, called Ackelcon. The thirtieth day from Ackelcon, and the same day we passed by a little Casal, Ackelcon. Burghcarre. Dadow. called Burghcarre. Also the same day at a Village, called Tackia. The last day of January, from Tackia, and the same day at a Casal, called Dadow. And near to this Dadow to the North-east, is a Town, called Amasia: and from thence is carried much Ennebet, and Yeussen to other places. The first day of February we departed from Dadow, and the same day came to a Casal, called February. S●arradella, which is parted into two parts. The second day of February, from Searradella, and the same day at a Casal, called Chagannadel, and over it upon a Mountain is a great stone. Searradella. Chagannadel. Garom. The third day, from Chagannadel, and the same day at a Town, called Garom: and to the Southeast of the Town is a Castle. And here, and in Tocat, and in Arsingam, every Hemmel of goods payeth two Auctshas: and here are in the Town, three Towers. And here the women go with their visages covered, and a white cloth about their middles, and another about their heads and shoulders, and their long pendant of fringe Silk hangeth down behind them: and here the Batman of Pambacke is sold for sixty two Auctshas. The fourth day from Garom, and the same day at a Casal, called Lout: and here is great plenty of Ennap; and this day we passed Lout. over a very high Mountain. And in Lout the Women wear a very high attire upon their heads like an hat, and down before them to their eyes, hangeth a broad cloth much like unto a French-hood. The fifth day from Lout, and the same day we came to a Casal, called Mourt Larsarraie. Mourt Larsarra: And this day about five of the clock in the afternoon, was an Earthquake. Also this day the Armenians began their fast for Saint George. This day we passed over a great River, called Casalmach, which runneth into the Black Sea, or Pontus Exinus. The sixth day from Mourt-Larsarrai, Casalmach, a great River running into the Black Sea. Allagour. Ennebea. and the same day at a Casal, called Allagour, which standeth upon an hill: and here we found many Thiefs near unto the River's side under the ground. The seventh day from Allagour, and the same day at a Casal, called Ennebea. And this day the Caravan was greatly afraid of Thiefs. And for these three days all the way is no wood: but near unto the Water's side, is Hay and wild-geese plenty: and this day we left the great River Casalmach. The eighth day from Ennebea, and the same day at a great Casal, called Sarracust: and here was a Bride carried Sarracust. about the Town on horseback, and diverse Women like Maskers. The tenth day from Sarracust, and the same day at a little Casal, called Saddar. The eleventh day from Saddar, and the same Saddar. Erandrerra. day at a Casal, called Erandrerra: and it standeth near unto a pleasant Valley; and to the South of this place half a day is a City, called Angria, where most of the Grograms and Chamblets are made. The twelfth day from Erandrerra, and the same day at a Town, called Aash, which Aash. standeth in a Valley, and hath but one Maddenna: and from this Town we descended down a very great Mountain. The thirteenth day from Aash, and the same day at a Casal, named Ahemet Shalla, whither we came late in the night. And from Aash cometh a River, which runneth to the West. The foureteenth day, from Ahemet Shalla, and the same day at a Village, called Garacham, which standeth among the Mountains: and the Cravanseras standeth alone. The Garacham. Gay. 15. day from Garacham, and the same day at a Casal, called Gay. And this day we passed over the Mountain Chambelle: and upon this Mountain we met with a Caravan going for Tocat, which carried great store of Backam. The sixteenth day from Gay, and the same day at a Casal, called Carralla: and this day we lost our way. The seventeenth day from Carralla, and the same day at Carralla. Sowdegan. at a Casal, called Sowdegan: and here is a very great Cravanserras; and in this Country the women wash with their feet: and this day we passed by a River that runneth to the East. The eighteenth day from Sowdegan, and the same day at a Casal, called Couscherderrom. And at Couscherderrom is a very fair Crovanserras new built: and for the building thereof, a Merchant of Aga● gave Couscherderrom. a Hemmel of Silk. The twentieth day from Couscherderrom, and the same day we passed through a Town called Bouseiuc: also the same day at a Town, called Basarich. And this day we were Basarich. cold and wet with Snow. The one and twentieth day from Basarich, and the same day we passed down a very great Mountain: also the same day we lodged at a Casal, called Korshonnou. Korshonnou, Actsau. The two and twentieth day from Korshonnou, and the same day at a Casal, called Actsau. The three and twentieth day from Actsau, and the same day we came to Borsa. The four and twentieth Borsa. day, three Thiefs were executed in Borsa, which had rob seven or eight years between Borsa and Stambol. In Borsa all Strangers pay for custom of their Merchandise three per cento. The kintal of Borsa is forty Hockies: and the kintal of Cremes, is here worth eight thousand Anctshas. The six and twentieth day, I went to the Hammam, that is a mile without Borsa to the Westward; and the same day passed through four wooden gates. And the Spout of this water cometh in from the South. There are in all four of these Hammams. The first day of March at night, until twelve of the clock, was to the West of the Town, a great light like fire. The fifth day of March in the evening, we departed from Borsa: and this day passed over a small River, where is a stone bridge. Also this day we lodged at a Casal of Christians, called Peage. The sixth day from Peage, and the same day passed by a Gulf of the Peage. Gamlech. Sea, where is a Town, called Gamlech, and also passed by a Lake of fresh water, which is called Bouchi. Also this day we passed by two Cravanserras: and by the way is great store of Bay-trees growing: Also this day we came to Samallech, which is the Skel. The eight day from Samallech, Bourchi. Samallech. The Tower where they make light for the ships. Skell. Constantinople, corruptly called Stambol. and the same day we landed at the Tower, where they make light for the Ships that pass in and out of the Black Sea: and the same night we came to Skell. The ninth day of March in the morning, we departed from Skell, and the same day came to Galata and Constantinople, by the Turks corruptly called Stambol. The tenth day, we arrived in Stambol, the Caravan of Nest: And the eleventh day it was all burned, with one hundred and twenty Cargas more, and eighty thousand crowns in Pepper; besides great store of other Merchandise. And the order is to hung him, that was the first cause of the fire. The fourteenth day, was a passage Boat with sixty or seventy persons lost going over to Samallech; some Christians, some jews, and some Turks. The Mufti in Constantinople, is counted like the Pope of Rome: and he was the cause that all Christians and jews were forced to leave off their turbans. Torra is a great City in Anatolia, three days from the Sea: from whence come Grograms, Gauls, Silks, and Cotton Wool. The fourth day of April, 1582. we took our Voyage from Galata near Constantinople, and April, 1582. He departeth from Constantinople. Tarrapea. the same day lay at a casal, called Tarrapea: and from Galata hither came one Anthony a Merchant of Sio, in company with me. And the same day I came from Constantinople, the Grand Signiors Son went out of the Town with three or four thousand Horses. Also the Grand Signior had another young Son borne of two months old. The sixth day of April, 1582. He taketh ship to go by the Black Sea, up the River Danubius. Sissopoli. we departed from the Gulf near unto Tarrapea, being embarked in a Bark laden with Wines of Candie, which was to go up the River of Danubius. The seventh day in the morning, the wind came up to the East North-east with very stormy weather: and the same day we returned to a Town called Sissopoli, which is a good Harbour. And here are many Windmills, and great store of Wine. And to the East of the Harbour are three Lands: and here they are all Greeks. Also the Turk doth make here many Galleys. And in this foul weather some of our company wept, and others cried out: & our foresail split with the great wind; and we were in greater danger; because they could not of a long time get down their main sail. This great tempest that we had in the Black Sea, began upon Saturday morning about one of the clock, being the seventh day of April, as I said before, and continued until Tuesday in the morning being the tenth day, with very great Snow and Cold, as if it had been at Christmas. The twelfth day we set sail from Sissopoli, and the same night came to an anchor under a Cape of Land, where is a Casal called Emonna. The thirteenth day from Emonna, and this night we passed by a great City called Emonna. Varna. Caliacca. Varna, which lieth within a very great Gulf, which is a very good Harbour. The fourteenth day in the morning we passed by a Castle called Caliacca, which standeth upon the Cape of a Land, and hath to the Eastward two small Pillars, and near unto them a great stone much like a man. The fifteenth day in the morning, we returned to the Castle of Caliacca: and the seventeenth day toward night, set sail from this Castle. The nineteenth day in the morning, we entered into a mouth of the River Danubius, called Licostoma. And at the entering in of the River to the Southward is a Beacon: and the depth is on the North-side, but there is never above eight foot water. And the Country on the Southside of the River is called Dobis: and the North-side is called Bugdania. The two and twentieth day about noon, we entered into the River, where cometh Bugdania. the mouth of Saint George; and that mouth runneth to the East Southeast. And Licostomo, which we came forth off runneth to the West, and then presently again to the North. Also this day The mouth of Saint George. Dolcha. we arrived at a Casal, called Dolcha, which lieth on the Southside of the River. And here lie out from the Town certain small Rocks into the water: And here our ship and the Merchant paid a ceraine small duty of two or three Crowns. And here Fish, Hens, and Eggs are plenty. The three and twentieth day we departed from Dolcha the same day about noon, we passed by the River of Kelle, which is very broad, and runneth to the North-east. Also this day we passed by a small Island, which lieth very near Saxe. The four and twentieth day about noon, we The River of Kelle. A small Island. Saxe. came to a Town called Saxe, which lieth upon the Southside of the River. And over against this Town is an Island: and here the River is very broad. And here we were to have paid a Custom, but paid nothing until our coming to Tomourra. The four and twentieth day in the afternoon from Saxe: and the five and twentieth day we arrived at Tomourra. And this Tomourra Tomourra, is also called Ren, by the Valla 〈…〉. Apparel. lieth upon the North-side of the River, and is in Bugdania. In Tomourra the children go much after the order of India, with small Rings of Wiar through their ears. And the women go with great knobs of silver hanging upon the upper part of their ears; and with a great Roll of Linen Cloth about their heads, much like a Turks Turban, and upon that a small cloth: and the upper bodies of their garments are set round about with great knobs of silver like buttons. And the young Maids wear their hair pleated, and thereupon diverse pieces of silver hanging: and upon the Crown of the head a round broad Brooch of silver set with stones; and their sleeves great and short; and about their arms two great hoops of silver, and at their Girdles five or six pair of Knives: and about their necks they wear nothing. The common sort go for the most part barefooted. The five and twentieth day, we came to Tomourra, a Bark from Constantinople, which came from thence in eight days. The ship that I came in from Constantinople, was twenty seven foot broad of my feet: and the poop more than thirty foot high from the water, and could stow in hold but two Butts of height one upon another, except it were in the middle. In this Town of Tomourra are sold twenty Eggs for an Asper, and a good Hen for two Asper's, and Beef, Bacon Bread, Wine, Beer, and Mede plenty, and very good fresh fish more than of any thing else. Here are sold for one Asper two Pikes, either of them better than three spans long, & three Carp either of them a span & an half long. Also here is great store of Sturgeons & Herring in this River. The order of their making of Caviar of their Sturgeons, is this. The Caviar or Roe must be taken whole out of the Fish; and then slash it a little with a Knife, and so salt it well, for three The order of making Caviar. days and three nights, and put it in a Barrel or Fat, and make an hole underneath, that the water or Salt that cometh from the Caviar may voided forth: and after these three days are past, take it and wash it very well with fresh water, until the Salt be clean go from it: and after this put it in Barrels for the space of other three days, & one must tread it down with his clean feet: also you must make an hole under the Barrel for the water to voided away; and then lay some great stones upon it to press it, and to make it hard: and after these three days be past, They make Caviar of three sorts of fish. take out the bottom and set in a new; and so it may be carried through out the World. And the names of the three fishes, of the Roes whereof they make it, are these: Sturgeon, and Mourrounna, and Merssenne. And the best times of the year to make it in, are june and july. In this Town of Tomourra are certain Merchants of Sio, that are Lords of the same; and in times past it hath been a fair Town: But the Tartars have two or three times spoilt it, and once they carried away fifty persons out of it, and the Countries near adjoining. And about the year of our Lord 1530. the Turk subdued this Country and a great part of Hungary, and all, as they say, by the Treason of the Prince of Transiluania. The first day of May, 1582. we landed our goods: And Signior jocamo Alberti paid for May. They land their goods. They take their journey again by land. Tomourra is called Ren by the Wallachians. The River of Prut. Hus. Padwellia: Sutsourre. Yas. fraught of every Butt of his Wine sixty Asper's from Constantmople to this place. This day in the Evening, we departed by Land from Tomourra, which is called Ren, in the Language of Wallachia. The fourth day of May, we passed by a Casal, where the Master of the casal would have taken away our foreman's Horse: and the same day in the afternoon we passed over a long Bridge, and presently after a small River called Prut. The sixth day we departed from Falchen. The eighth day in the morning, we came to a little Town called Hus, which standeth under the Woods side. The same day at night we passed again over the River of Prut; and the next morning came to a casal, called Padwellia: and here one of our Muckeres Horses were again taken. The tenth day we came to a casal called Sutsourre, where we passed again over the Prut. The eleventh day in the morning, we came to Yas, and here the Toll-master is a Greek, and is called Nicolla Neverredde. To the South of Yas is the Castle with a pair of Gallows before it, and round about it is a wall of great trees of wood: and to the South-west of the Town is a great Lake: and upon the farther side of the Lake is a great Monastery. The women here go in Turkish Gowns, and great Turbans, with This is like the West Indian fortification. two or three great bosses set with stones on either side of their Turbans, and their Gowns down before with the like, and in their ears great bosses with a Chain of small Pearl made fast to both their ears. And the Maids go with an Attire upon their heads like unto a Mitre, Apparel. and upon that their hair bound a cross: and some of the Children go sewed through their Ears with packthread like the Indian fashion. The custom of a Cloth in Yas is one Duck of Gold, and of a Kersie a Doller, and of every Carpet that costeth one hundred Asper's, two lieu Asper's; and of every Ox and Cow four and twenty Asper's, except they belong to the Merchants of Poland, and then they pay but twenty Asper's. And every Butt of Wine payeth five Dollars and ten Asper's: And every Butt of Muskadel, payeth in Constantinople six Chechins, and in Eluona four. The sixteenth day in the afternoon, we departed from Yas: And the seventeenth day we lodged at Steffennes. The eighteenth day we passed over the River of Steffennet. Leves. Chotym. Prut, which is three leagues from Chotym, and the same day at a casal called Leves, which standeth in a Vale and hath a Lake of water standing in the middle of it. The nineteenth day in the morning at Chotym, and to the North of the Town is the Castle which lieth near to the River of Nyester, and this River parteth Bugdania and Polonia. The twentieth day about noon, we departed from Chotym, and the same day being Sunday, we came to the strong Frontier Town of Poland, called Camienitz, which standeth in a Valley: and the Castle standeth to the Camienitz the frontier town of Poland upon the Turk. Apparel. West of the Town. In this Town all Merchant's Strangers pay custom for their goods too and an half per cento. The women in Camienitz go with their Coats close bodied, and the neither bodies gathered like a Frock: and upon their heads a fine Cloth like a Call; and upon that along piece of white Lawn, that hangeth down to the ground, and upon that a black Velvet Hat. Their Girdles are set with great studs of Silver and Gold: and they are very fair women, but not very commendable for their Chastity, for most of them will be drunk. They use in the morning to drink much burnt Wine, and afterward Mede. And there are very few houses in the Town, but they cell Beer and Mede; and the Borrow-masters cell Wine. And if a Gentlewoman go abroad, all her men go before her, and the Gentlemen ride before, and their men behind. The His journey thorough Poland to Dantrik, and coming to Hull by Sea, is omitted. womens' Garments are very long: and in the Villages by the way, the Maids go with their hair hanging down behind them, and a Garland upon their heads: and they use to dance much like the Moors. The young Maids of Camienitz wear their hair pleated, and bound up about their heads, and with a black band of Velvet. The three and twentieth day we took our journey from Camienitz, &c. CHAP. four Observations of Master JOHN CARTWRIGHT in his Voyage from Aleppo to Hispaan, and backe again: published by himself, and here contracted. §. I Of Euphrates, Orpha, Caraemit, the Curdi, Armenians, Bithlis, Van, and Arraret. Having rested in Aleppo two months and better, Master john Mildenall and myself took our leave of the Consul and Merchants, with a full intent and purpose to travel unto the great City Labour, in the Great Mogors Country in the East Indies: lodging all that night on a thin Turkish Carpet in Woods-caine, where the * A Caravan is a great many of Camels laden, not much unlike our Carriers here in England. Tedith a Village of note. The Valley of Salt. 2. Sam. 8. 13. Caravan was assembled, to the end that we might be with the foremost: for delay in such travel doth produce great and inevitable danger. From Aleppo we spent three days journey unto the banks of Euphrates, passing by many Villages not worth the naming, and fertile Plains, abounding with all sort of provision necessary for man's life. One of those Villages is a Village of note unto this day, called by the Country people Ted●●h, where the jews keep a Monument in remembrance of the great Synagogue, holden there in the year from the Creation 3498. Near unto this Town is the Valley of Salt memorable for that great overthrow which David gave the Aramits, when he slew of them in one battle eighteen thousand men. Here also Campson Guards the Great Sultan of Egypt fought that deadly and mortal Battle with Selimus the first, the Great Turk; where he lost his life being trodden, without regard, to death, both by his own Sculdiers and pursuing Enemies. Being arrived on the banks of Euphrates, we found it as broad as the Thames at Lambeth; but in some places it is narrower, in some broader, running with a very swift stream and current, Euphrates. almost as fast as the River of Trent. At this place doth this River begin to take his name, being here all gathered into one Channel, whereas before it cometh down from the Lake Chieldor-Giol in Armenia, in manifold arms and branches, and therefore is called by the Country people, by a name which signifieth a thousand heads. Here it is that Merchants use to pass down by Bark unto Babylon, thereby to avoid and shun the great charge and wearisomeness of travel through the Desert of Arabia. Which passage they make sometimes in fifteen days, sometimes in twenty days, and sometimes in thirty days, answerable to the rising and falling Time and manner of going down the River. of the River: and the best time to pass thither is either in April or October, when the River doth swell with abundance of Rain. The Boats are flat-bottomed, because the River is shallow in many places; so that when they travel in the Months of july, August, and September, they found the River at so low an ebb, that they are fain to carry with them a spare Boat or two, to lighten their own, if they should chance to fall on the shoals. Every night after Sunset, they fasten these Boats to a stake, the Merchants lying aboard, and the Mariners upon the shore, as near as they can unto the same. In this passage down the River, you shall meet with diverse troops of Arabians, who will barter their provision of Diet (for they care not for money) as Hens, Kids, Lamb, Butter, and sour Milk, for Glasses, Combs, Coral, Amber, Knives, Bread and Pomegranates, Pills, wherewith they use to tanne their Goat's skins, in which they Churn with all. All of them, as well Women, Children, and Men are very good Swimmers, who oftentimes will swim to the Bark side with Vessels full of Milk upon their heads. These people are very thievish, and therefore in your passage down good watch must be kept. But to return where we left, we were constrained by the deepness of the River to ferry over our whole Caravan, which consisted of a thousand persons, besides Camels, Horses, Mules, and Asses, by reason of which multitude we spent a whole day in transporting over the said Caravan. The gains of which transportation yielded the Ferryman a Shaughee, which is five pence English upon a Beast. Being over the aforesaid River, we arrived at by'r and entered into the famous Province of Mesopotamia; The Turks do call it Diarbech. This Province of itself is most fruitful, but Bir. Mesopotamia. by the Turkish Wars much ruinated and wasted: nevertheless, there are some Cities of great importance. About two days journey from by'r, we came to Orpha, a City of great account Orpha. and estimation, which many suppose to have been the famous City Edessa. As yet there remained certain Monuments of Baldwin * See sup. c. 2. in Latin letters. The air of this City is very healthful, the Country fruitful, only wood excepted, and therefore in stead thereof, they burn the dung of Camels and other beasts, dried in the Sun. This City is built foure-square; the West part standing on the side of a rocky Mountain, and the East part trendeth into a spacious Valley, replenished with Vineyards, Orchards, and Gardens: the walls are very strong, furnished with great store of Artillery, and contain in circuit three English miles: and for the gallantness of the site, it was once reckoned the Metropolitical seat of Mesopotamia, howsoever it is now translated to Caramida or Caraemit. There is in this City a Fountain full of fishes, so used to hand, that they will receive any substance that shall be offered unto them: both jews, Armenians, and Turks reported unto us, that this Fountain was jacob's Well, and that here he served his Uncle Laban twice seven years, for fair and beautiful Rachel. Gen. 29. 13. ●7. The Scrivano at the walls of Orpha. 1603. Let the Geographer use his own liberty, I give you the Author. The gates of this City were much battered, a little before our coming by Eliazgee the Scrivano, and the Rebels his followers; he drew the Citizens to a composition of fifty thousand Chekins, and so departed. Memorable also is this City, then called Carras, for the great battle which was fought before it between the Romans and the Parthians, when Marcus Crassus was General on the one side, and Surena on the other side. At this City having paid our Custom, which is a Doller on a sum of goods, our Caravan was licenced to departed: and at our ordinary hour, which was three of the clock in the afternoon, we set forward towards the ancient City Amida, now called Caramida or Caraemit, Caraemit. five days journey from Orpha, travelling sometimes over rough and craggy Mountains, and sometimes through most delightful Plains and Valleys: amongst which there is one of note, environed about with a Pale of Mountains, in such wise that there is but one entry and passage: where * See hereof in M Polo long before that time of Senex de Monte, which this Aladeules imitated, if the report be true. Aladeules is said to have had his Paradise. At the end of five days travel, we arrived at Caraemit, which is to say, The black City, either for the stone wherewith it is built, being like unto jet in colour, or for the fertility of the soil round about it, which is of a dusky colour. This City is seated upon a marvelous high Rock, and containeth in circuit very near six miles; and though it be sufficiently fortified by nature, yet is it environed with a double wall: the outmost is somewhat decayed, but the inmost is well repaired, being fenced with great store of Artillery. It is governed by a Bassa, who commandeth over twelve Sanzacks, and thirty thousand Ty●●ariotss: and is now become the Metropolitical City of Mesopotamia. There were mustered from this City, when A 〈…〉 at the third invaded Persia, in the year 1578. twelve thousand Soldiers, the Captain being well checked by General Mustapha for bringing so few. The Soldiers of this City for the most part are Archers, not of any courage, but very effeminate, and accustomed to the use of the Scimatarre. During our abode at this place (which was fourteen days) we lodged in a very fair A most cruel execution. Cain built of freestone; for which lodging we paid to the Master of the Cain five Shaughes a piece: all which time nothing fell out worthy observation, but the cruel execution of a petty malefactor, who having but pilfered away certain small wares, was mounted on a Camel, with his arms spread abroad, having two sockets-holes bored in his shoulders blades, into which were set two flaring torches, dropping continually on his skin to his greater torment, and in the end, having carried him in this pitiful manner through the principal streets of the City, they brought him to the place of execution, and there ganched him on a great Iron hook, suffering him so to hung till he died. Passing through the South-gate of this City, we paid to the Porter of the gate a Shaughee upon a beast, descending from the City into a most fertile and fruitful Plain, where are many Gardens and Orchards, and places of great refreshment. Through this Plain runneth the great River Euphrates, with a very swift current; and it as Euphrates. broad here sometimes of the year as the Thames at London Bridge, but now was much dried up, by reason of the heat in Summer, making thereby many Lands and demi-Ilands, where the Citizens of Caraemit during the Summer season do use to pitch their Tents, to enjoy the freshment of the Air and River: but in the Winter it swelleth so abundantly over the said Lands and banks, that neither man nor beast is able to pass over: to avoid which inconvenience, there is, a mile distant from the City, a stone-bridge of twenty arches, made over the said River. This evening we pitched two miles from the City, and stayed all that night of purpose for some Merchants that were behind. Here we exchanged our Camels, and instead of them took Mules, a creature fare more fit to travel over craggy Rocks and Mountains than Camels: for now we were within a few day's journey, to pass over the high Mountains of Armenia, called in Scripture the Mountains of Ararat: which travel with Camels is not only laborious, but very dangerous, if the ground should prove moist or slabby; for then being laden with great burdens, they cannot go onwards, neither are they able to pass with their huge burdens, through the straight passages which are in those Mountains. Two days journey from Caraemit, we rested at the foot of a great rocky Mountain, being One of the Heads out of which Tigris floweth. one of the Heads out of which Tigris floweth, and runneth down with a swift current to Balsara, and so dischargeth itself in the Persian Gulf. Strangely doth it issue out of three Rocks admirably hanging, that a man as he passeth under them, would imagine them to be ready to fall on his head. And for the strangeness of the site, the Turks have builded three Bridges in Three Bridges. the midst of those Rocks, to pass from one unto another, thereby to behold Nature's wisdom in framing them so wonderful. We went to view the same, but through the huge over-falls, which came fare off within those Mountains, and the steepness of the same, together with the hideous noise, and whistling murmuring, we found not so great contentment above, as we did beneath. The next day we spent over many high Mountains, on the top whereof grew great quantity Gall trees. of Gall-trees, which are somewhat like our Oaks, but lesser and more crooked: on the best tree in this place a man shall not gather a pound of Galls: at evening we pitched again on the banks of Euphrates; and in the morning passed the said River, but not by Barge as before, which Euphrates. was likely to have bred no small annoyance to our whole Caravan; for through the swiftness of the stream, and deepness of the Channel, many Beasts with their ladings had been carried away and drowned, if there had not been in time a shallow Ford discovered, which had in such sort raised the depth of the Channel, making as it were a shelf for our Commodious passage: by help whereof there was not so much as one man or beast that perished. We were no sooner over, but forthwith we were encountered with a certain troop of people, called the Curdies, which some think to be a remnant of the ancient Parthians. This rude The description of the Curdies, a most thievish people. The Curdies' worshippers of the Devil. people are of a goodly stature, and well proportioned, and do never go abroad without their Arms, as Bows and Arrows, Scimatarre and Buckler, yea and at such time, when a man for age is ready to go down to his grave. They do adore and worship the Devil, to the end he may not hurt them or their Cattles, and very cruel are they to all sorts of Christians; in which regard, the Country which they inhabit, is at this day termed Terra Diaboli, the Land of the Devil. They participate much of the nature of the Arabians, and are as infamous in their Latrocinies and robberies, as the Arabians themselves. They live under the commandment of the great Turk, but with much freedom and liberty. This thievish company did sundry times arrest our Caravan, affirming that their Prince had sent for a Dollar on a sum of goods, without the payment whereof (being five several times demanded) we should not pass through their Country. One Village of note is there in this Country, wholly inhabited by the Curdies, being Manuscute. five day's journey from Caraemit, and three day's journey from Bitclish, called by the Country people Manuscute. This Town is seated in a most fertile and fruitful Valley, between two Mountains, abounding with Pasture and Cattles: and about a mile from it, is an Hospital dedicated to Saint john the Baptist, which is much visited as well by Turks as Christians, who superstitiously affirm, that whosoever will bestow either a Sheep, Kid, or some piece Indulgence. of Money to relieve the poor of that place, shall not only prospero in his journey, but obtain forgiveness of all his sins. To the Governor of this Village, we paid for our custom a Shaughee on a sum of goods, and so were dismissed. The next day following, we passed over many craggy and steep Mountains, and at the last rested ourselves and wearied beasts on the bank of Euphrates, being the out-most bounds on this side of Mesopotamia, and so entered the day Euphrates. following on the Borders of Armenia the great, which is by some distinctly divided into three parts; the North part whereof being but little, is called Georgia: the middle part Turcomania: and the third part by the proper name of Armenia. It is now called Turcomania, and was the first seat of the Turks, after their first coming out of Scythia, who left their natural seats, and by the Caspian Ports passing through the Georgian Country, then called Iberia, near unto the Caspian Sea; first ceased upon this part of Armenia, and that with so strong an hand, that it is by their posterity yet holden at this day, and of them called Turcomania. At our first entrance into this Country, we traveled through a goodly, large, and spacious Armenian manners. Women Archers. Plain, compassed about with a rue of high Mountains, where were many Villages, wholly inhabited by Armenians; a people very industrious in all kind of labour: their Women very skilful and active in shooting, & managing any sort of weapon, like the fierce Amazons in antic time: and the women at this day, which inhabit the Mountain Xatach in Persia. Their families are very great; for, both Sons, Nephews, and Nieces, do devil under one roof, having all their substance in common: and when the Father dyeth, the eldest Son doth govern the rest, all submitting themselves under his Regiment. But when the eldest Son dyeth, the government doth not pass to his Sons, but to the eldest Brother. And if it chance to fall out, that all the Brethren do dye, than the government doth belong to the eldest Son of the eldest Brother, and so from one to another. In their diet and clothing, they are all fed and clad alike, living in all peace and tranquillity, grounded on true love and honest simplicity. To discourse how populous this Nation is at this day, is needless, since they inhabit both in Armenia the greater, and Armenia the less; as also in Cilicia, Bythinia, Syria, Mesopotamia and The Armenians are a populous Nation. Persia. Besides the principal Cities of the Turkish Empire, be much appopulated with them, as Prussia, Angori, Trabisonda, Alexandria, Grand-Caire, Constantinople, Caffa, Aleppo, Orpha, Caraemit, Uan, and julpha: for that they are very laborious in transporting Merchandise from one City to another, by which means, through the customs which are paid in every City, the Coffers of the Grand Signior are wonderfully enriched. This people have two Patriarches, to The Armenians governed by two Patriarches whom they give the name of Universal: the one keepeth his seat in the City of Sister in Caramania, not fare from Tharsus: the other in the Monastery of Ecmeazin, near unto the City Eruan in this Country. Under these two Patriarches are eighteen Monasteries, full freight with Friars of their Religion; and four and twenty Bishoprics. The maintenance allowed in times passed unto each of these two Patriarches, was a maidin on an house; each Patriarch having under him twenty thousand households: but now that large benevolence the great Turke●ath ●ath seized into his own hands; and therefore now they are constrained to live on the Alms of the people, going continually in Visitation from one City to another, carrying their Wives and whole family with them. The people of this Nation have amongst them the Christian * The Religion of the Armenians is spotted with many absurdities. Faith, but at this day it is spotted with many absurdities. They hold with the Church of Rome in the use of the Cross, affirming it to be meritorious, if they make the same with two fingers, as the Papists use; but idle and vain if with one finger, as the jacobites. They adorn their Churches in every place with the sign of the Cross, but for other Images they have none, being professed enemies against the use of them. In keeping ancient Relics they are very superstitious, and much devoted to the Cross and Crosses. blessed Virgin Mary, to whom they direct their prayers. They imitate the Dioscorians in eating Whit-meats on Saturday, which to do on Wednesday and Friday were a deadly sin: nevertheless, they will not refrain from the eating of flesh on every Friday, between the Feast of the Passover & the Ascension. They abstain five Sabbaths in the year from eating flesh, in a remembrance of that time which the Gentiles did sacrifice their Children unto Idols. They celebrated the Annunciation of the Virgin Marie on the sixt of April, the Nativity of our blessed Saviour on the sixt of january, the Purification the fourth of February, and the Transfiguration the 14. of August. The ministration of their Liturgy or Service, is performed in their native language, that all may understand: but in their Service of the Mass for the dead, they are most idolatrous, using at the Lamb-sacrifice solemnising thereof, to sacrifice a Lamb, which they first lead round about the Church, and after they had killed it and roasted it, they spread it on a fair white Linen cloth, the Priest giving to each of the Congregation a part and portion thereof. They are (unless some few families) so fare from yielding obedience unto the Sea of Rome, that they assume all Antiquity unto themselves, as having retained the Christian Faith from the time of the Apostles. Many Jesuits and Priests have been sent from Rome, to bring this oppressed Nation under her government, but they have little prevailed; for neither will they yield obedience, nor be brought by any persuasion to forsake their ancient and inveterate errors, to become more erroneous with her. Having well refreshed ourselves amongst these Villages, we proceeded in our ordinary travel, but ere we had passed two miles, certain troops of Curdies encountered our Caravan, with a purpose and intent to have rob the same, but finding themselves too weak to contend with so great company, they departed until the next day following, when again they met with us in a very narrow passage between two Mountains, where they made a stay of our whole Caravan, exacting a Shaughee on every person, which to purchase our peace we willingly paid; and so arrived that evening at Bithlis an ancient City, but a City of much cruelty and oppression, where little justice and right is to be found to relieve distressed passengers. This City standeth in a pleasant Valley, by which runneth a little River, falling out of the Bithlis. Mountains Anti-Tauris, it was once a Town in the Confines of the Persian Kingdom, bordering upon Mesopotamia, and had a Castle kept with a Garrison of Persian Soldiers, before such time as Solyman the Magnificent did conquer these Countries, which was in the year 1535. The great battle fought between two great Bassas & Delymenthes, a valiant Noble man of Persia. In which year there was a memorable battle fought between the two great Bassas of Cairo and Syria, conducted by Vlemas the Persian Traitor; and Delymenthes a right Nobleman of Persia. The two Bassas and Vlemas were commanded by Solyman (in his return from the spoil of Tauris) to follow him with eighteen thousand good Soldiers in the rearward of his Army, to receive and repress the sudden assaults of the Persians, if need should require. But Delymenthes with five thousand Persian Soldiers pursued the Turks, and overtook them in the aforesaid Valley; and being furthered in this venturous designment, both by the darkness of the night, and the abundance of rain which fell at the same instant, as if it had been wished for, on a sudden got within the Turks Camp: where the Persian Soldiers, as Wolves amongst Sheep, did such speedy execution amongst the sleepy Turks, that the two great Bassas and Vlemas had much ado to get to horse, and save themselves by flight. Few of all that great Army escaped the sword of the Persians. There was three great Sanzacks slain, one taken, and the other fled, eight hundred janissaries seeing themselves forsaken of their Captains, laid down their Harquebuses, and other Weapons, and yielded themselves upon Delymenthes his word. In memorial thereof they still keep that day (which was the thirteenth of October) as one of their solemn Holidays. In Bithlis we stayed two days; and at our departure paid unto the Governor of the said City, a Dollar on a sum of goods, and so set forwards towards the great City Uan, three day's journey farther. In which travel we had a very wearisome and painful journey, over high Mountains and craggy Rocks, the way being exceeding narrow, that a beast could hardly pass with his burden, without much heaving and tumultuous shouldering. The which narrow passages the Turks told us, was by the commandment of Amurat the third, Hand made passage. the Great Turk, cut through by the main industry of labourers, for his Army to pass, like that incredible work, which Hannibal with Vinegar wrought upon the Alpes. In this place our travel was very dangerous, by reason of a brackish Lake or little Sea, called, The Lake Arctamar, which was under the Rock, over which we passed, and we enforced to ride shoaling Arctamar lake. on the side of the said Rock, that had not our Mules been sure of footing, both they and we had perished, with an insupportable downfall in that Sea. Two miles from this shore in the aforesaid Lake are two Lands, called, The Ecmenicke Lands, inhabited only by Armenians, The Ecmenick Lands. and some Georgians, which two Lands do bring forth and yield such store of Cattles, and plenty of Rice, Wheat, and Barley, the Garners and Storehouses for all the Country round about. Being arrived at Van, our Caravan rested in the Suburbs of the said City, not daring to presume to enter the City, by reason that the Bassa was go to fetch in a rebel, that was risen up in those parts; in whose absence the City, under the subbassa, was no better governed than it should be. On the West side of this City lieth a pleasant and delightful Plain, wherein the janissaries twice a week do exercise themselves after their manner in the feats of War. On the North side runneth the Lake Arctamar, called in antique time the Moor or Marish, Martiana, The Lake Arctamar called in ancient time Martiana. or Margiana, or Mantiana. Out of this Lake is caught yearly an innumerable quantity of Fish like our Herring, which being dried in the Sun, they disperse and cell them over all the Country thereabout. This City is double walled with hard quarry stone, and is the strongest Town in all these The description of Van. parts, being fortified with great store of brass Ordnance, and a strong Castle mounted on an high Rock, to command and defend the City. It was once under the government of the Persian, but Solyman the Magnificent in the year 1549. with a puissant Army did besiege the same, Solyman after ten days siege took the City Van. which after ten days siege was yielded unto him by the Persian Governor, upon condition, that the Persian Soldiers there in Garrison, might with life and liberty departed with their weapons, as Soldiers: which was by Solyman granted, and so the City was surrendered up into his hands from the Persian King, who never since could get the same into his possessions. It is governed now by a Bassa, who hath under him twelve thousand Timariot. At this City we stayed five days, paying a Doller on a Sum of goods, and passed from thence to a Turkish Village, called Gnusher, the houses standing in two several places, the one Gnusher. rue fit for the Winter, and the other for the Summer season. Here we began the ascent of the high Mountains of Ararat, and about noontide we beheld Bruz; the very crest of the Periardi Ararat. Mountains, now called Cheilder Monte, the hills of Periardo. These Mountains so called, are very famous by the rising of many notable great Rivers, which do so fructiferate the Country thereabouts, that the barbarous people call it Leprus (which is to say, Fruitful) viz. First, the River Araxis, which running out of a certain Marish, with many arms doth wonderfully enrich that Champain and dry Country. This River springeth out of the hill Taurus in this The River Araxis springeth out of the Hill Taurus. Nassivan. Reivan. part, where Periardo is situate, on the side of the Hill Abo, and so runneth by East even to the confines of Seruan, and windeth itself towards the West, and by North, where it is joined with the River Cirus, and then passeth to Artaxata, now called Nassivan, a City of the Armenians, right against Reivan another City, and so watereth Armenia, and coursing along the Plain of Araxis, dischargeth itself into the Caspian Sea, on the one side by South leaving Armenia, and on the other side by North leaving the Country Seruania: whose chief City is Eris. The River Cirus likewise springeth out of Taurus, and so descending into the Champains The River Cirus. and Plains of Georgia, charging itself, and being greatly increased with other Rivers, it is joined with Araxis, and so maketh his issue also into the Caspian Sea. This River the Inhabitants of the Country at this day call by the name of Ser, in their own Language, but the Turks call it Chiur. Out of these Mountains also springeth the River Canac, which maketh The River Canac. (as it were almost) an Island, a little on this side the City Eris, and afterwards unite itself in the Channel with Araxis, and so runneth into the Caspian Sea. Two other Mountains are of great note in this place; the one is Anti-Taurus, now called The Mountain Anti-Taurus. Mons Niger, The black Mountain, which runneth up into Media; and the other Gordaeus, the tops of which Mountains are covered continually with white and hoary Snows. The Mountain Gordaeus is environed with many other petty Mountains, called the Gordaean Mountains; The Mountain Gordaeus. on the tops whereof (as we passed) we found many ruins and huge foundations, of which no reason can be rendered. The Turks call the Mountain Gordiaeus Augri-daugh, the Armenians Messis-Saur: it is so Gordiaeus Mons, whereon Noah's Ark rested. high, that it ouer-tops all the Mountains thereabout. There issueth out of the foot of this Hill a thousand little Springs, whereof some do feed the River Tigris, and some other Rivers, and it hath about it three hundred Villages inhabited by Armenians and Georgians; as also an ancient Monastery dedicated to Saint Gregory, very large and spacious, able to receive Shaugh Tamas the great King of Persia, and most of his Army, who for the austere and strict life that he saw in those Religious men, made him to spare it, and to change his determination, having a full purpose before to have destroyed it. About this Monastery groweth great plenty of Grain, the Grain being twice as big as ours, as also Roses and Rheubarb, which because they have not Rheubarb. the skill to dry it, that Simple is of no esteem or value. On the top of this Mountain did the Ark of Noah rest, as both jews, Turks and Armenians affirmed. Some Friars of Saint Gregory's Monastery told us, that even at this day some part of the Ark is yet to be seen on the top of this Mountain, if any could ascend thither; but the way (as they say) is kept by Angels, Monkish tale. so that whosoever shall presume to go up (as once a Brother of that Monastery did) shall be brought down in the night season, from the place which he had gained by his travail in the day time before. §. II Of Araxis, Chiulfal, Sumachia, Derbent, Sechieres, Aras, Tauris, Soltania, Casbin, Argovil, and Gilan. FRom the foot of this Mountain, we spent a day's journey further towards Chiulfall, which day we traveled through very many narrow Lanes in those Mountains, and very deep Valleys, wherein the River Araxis with most outrageous turnings and windings, and his many rushing down-falls amongst the Rocks, doth even bedeare The River Araxis. a man's ears, and with his most violent roaming in and out, doth drown and overwhelm, whosoever by miserable chance falleth down headlong from the top of those narrow passages, which are upon the Mountains. And upon the crests of the said Mountains, on the side of the said narrow passages, there grow most hideous Woods and antique Forests, full of Beech's: Trees like Poplers carrying Mast fit for Hogs, and Pinetrees; where the horror of darkness, and silence which is oftentimes interrupted, only by the whistling winds, or by the cry of some wild beasts, do make the poor passengers most terribly afraid. At length our Caravan ferried over the foresaid River, and so we arrived at Chiulfal, a Town The description of Chiulfal. situated on the frontiers between the Armenians and the Atropatians', and yet within Armenia, inhabited by Christians, partly Armenians, partly Georgians: a People rather given to the traffic of Silks, and other sorts of wares, whereby it waxeth rich and full of money, then instructed in weapons and matters of war. This Town consisteth of two thousand houses, and ten thousand souls, being built at the foot of a great rocky Mountain in so barren a soil, that they are constrained to fetch most of their provision, only Wine excepted, from the City Nassivan, half a day's journey off, which some think to be Artaxata, in the confines of Media, and Armenia. The building of Chiulful are very fair, all of hard quarry stone: and the Inhabitants The Chiulfallines great drinkers of Wine, but no quarrellers in drink. Cup-devotion, Chiulfal much endangered in the last wars between the Turk and the Persian. very courteous and affable, great drinkers of Wine, but no brawlers in that drunken humour, and when they are most in drink, they pour out their prayers, especially to the Virgin Mary, as the absolute commander of her Son jesus Christ, and to other Saints as Intercessors. It is subject and tributary to the Sceptre of Persia, and contrariwise, both by nature and affection great enemies to the Turk. This Town was much endangered in the wars betwixt Amurat the great Turk, and Mahomet Codibanda the Persian King, ready to be swallowed up of both. One while the Bassa of Reivan, on the great Turk's behalf, made an inroad upon them with a thousand and five hundred Harquebusiers, whom they were fain to pacify with a very bountiful present, excusing themselves, that if they had been backward in bringing unto him their voluntary tributes, it was done for fear, jest they should have fallen into the displeasure of Mahomet Codibanda their King: who no doubt, if he should have understood any such matter, would have been ready to destroy their Country, and deprive them of their liberty and lives. The Bassa was no sooner departed with this answer and their present, but forthwith Aliculi-Cham was sent by the Persian King with three thousand Soldiers, and with this direction, that if the Country were subdued by the Turks, he should fight against it: and if it had voluntarily yielded itself unto them, he should not only recover it, but also burn it, and bring away all the chief men of the Country for prisoners and slaves. To avoid which danger, these poor Chiulfalini were glad to present the Persian Prince with great and more liberal gifts, than they did their enemy Bassa. Thus these miserable people, in the midst of Arms and Squadrons of the enemy, were constrained, what with presents, and what with lies, notably to preserve their liberties, and their lives in safety. Within a day's journey and a half of this Town, is the Chalderan Plains; memorable for The mortal battle ●ought between Selimus the first, Emperor of the Turks and Hisma● the Sophy of Persia. the battle fought there, on the seventh day of August, in the year 1514. between the two great Emperors Ishmael King of Persia, and Selimus the first, Emperor of the Turks. In which battle, Selimus lost above thirty thousand men. At Chiulfal we stayed eight days, and passed again the River Araxis, leaving the noble Kingdom of Armenia, called now Turcomania, because of the Turcomanes a people that came out of Scythia (as before we noted) who live as Shepherds in their Tents, but the native people give themselves to husbandry, and other manual sciences, as working of Carpets and fine Chamlets, we were no sooner over, but we entered into Media; which by some is divided into Media Atropatia, and Media the Great. The whole Country is very fruitful, and watered with the River Araxis, and Cyrus, and other Atropatia exceeding fruitful. Rivers that are famous, even in antique Writers. diverse Cities are there in this Kingdom, but my purpose is to speak only of those which we saw in these parts, viz. Sumachia, Derbent, Sechi, Eres, and Aras. Sumachia is the Metropolitical City of Siruan; and lieth between Derbent and Eres; where the Kings of Siruan used to keep their great and sumptuous Sumachia. Courts, chief inhabited by Armenians and Georgians. In this City our English Merchants did traffic much, and had an house given them by Obdowlocan, in the year 1566. (as reverend Master Hackluit doth relate) who then reigned there under the Persian King. In this City we saw the ruins of a most cruel and barbarous spectacle, that is to say, a Turret erected with free A most barbarous spectacle in Sumachia. stone and Flints, in the midst of which Flints, were placed the heads of all the Nobility and Gentry of that Country: which fell out on this occasion. This Country of Siruan, in time past was of great renown, having many Cities, Towns, and Castles in it; the Kings thereof being of great power, able to wage war with the Kings of Persia, but through their diversity in Religion, the Persian made a conquest of them, razing down to the ground their Cities, Towns, and Castles, that they should not rebel, and also putting to death their Nobility and Gentry, and for the greater terror of the people, placed their heads in the foresaid Turret. About a mile distant from this Town, is the ruins of an old Castle, once esteemed to be one of the strongest Castles in the world, and was besieged by Alexander the Great, a long time before he could win it. And a little further off, was a Nunnery most sumptuously builded, wherein was buried (as they told us) the body of Ameleke Canna, the King's Daughter, who slew herself with a Knife, for that her Father would have forced her (she professing chastity) to have married with a Prince of Tartary: upon which occasion the Virgins of this Country do resort thither once a year to lament her death. This City is distant from the Caspian Sea, with Camels seven days journey, and from Derbent six days journey; it was in the year 1578. yielded up unto Mustaffa, the General of the Turkish Army, without resistance, who presently did surprise the City, entreating all the Inhabitants in friendly manner, without doing or suffering any outrage to be done upon them; but for this their Infidelity in voluntary yielding themselves to follow the Religion of the Turks, when as they were not induced thereunto The Persian Prince punisheth the Inhabitants of Sumachia, with diverse kinds of tortures and deaths. Derbent builded by Alexander the Great. Caucasiae Portae. The great Wall which Alexander built between Derbent and Teflis. by any necessity; Emirhamz● eldest Son to Mahomet Codibanda King of Persia, coming with his Army into Seruan, did with great cruelty punish the miserable and infortunate Commons of this City, making their houses even with the ground, destroying both the old and new walls thereof, and bringing the whole land to naught, that sometimes was so desired, a receipt of the Turks. Six days journey from this City, lieth Derbent; This City hath sundry names given unto it by Writers: Sometimes it is called Derbent, because it is in figure narrow and long: and sometimes Demir-Capi, because there were the Iron Gates, that were sometimes the entrance into Scythia: and sometimes Alessandria; because it was first erected by Alexander the Great, when he warred against the Medes and Persians; at which time also he made a Wall of a wonderful height and thickness, which extended itself from this City, to a City in Armenia, called Teflis, belonging to the Georgians. And though it be now razed and decayed, yet the foundation remaineth: and it was made to this purpose, that the Inhabitants of that Country, newly conquered by Alexander, should not lightly fly, nor their enemies easily invade them. This City is seated upon an high Hill, and builded all of Freestone much after our buildings, being very high and thick: nevertheless, it never grew great nor famous, and even in these days, there is no reckoning made of it: and the reason is, because of the situation, serving for passage only out of Tartary into Persia, and out of Persia into Tartary, receiving those that travel too and fro, not as Merchants and men of Commerce, but as passengers and travellers; and to speak in a word, it is seated in a very necessary place, as the case standeth, by reason that it is Ports of the Caspian Sea, but not profitable unto itself: much like as it is in the passages of the Alpes, where though the Frenchmen, Swissers, Dutchmen, and Italians, continually do pass by them; yet was there never found a mean City, much less any City of state and importance. About four days journey from Sumachia, is Sechi, which also at the same time as Sumachia offered themselves to Mustapha, as vassals and subjects to the Turks, who all were gladly entertained Sechi. of him, and some of the chief of them apparelled in silk and gold, and honoured with great magnificence, and in the end had all protection promised unto them. Here also standeth Eres made Mamodaean Silks. the City Eres, most fruitfully watered with the River Araxis and Cyrus, and hath yielded in times past great store of those fine white Silks, commonly termed by the Merchant's Mamodaean Silks, whereof at this day, there is not to be found, not, not a very small quantity, by reason of the monstrous ruins and overthrows, that hath happened in these Countries, partly by the Armies of the great Turk, and partly by the Army of the Persians, which still had succeeded one another in their cruel incursions, and bloody invasions. For after the people of Sechi and Eres had yielded themselves voluntarily without any resistance unto Mustapha great Amurats' General; Emirhamze the Persian Prince, came upon them with his Army, as upon rebels, to inflict deserved punishment. In effecting of which his purpose, he spared neither sex, nor age, nor any condition, but though the persons were unequal, yet was the punishment equal to all, carrying away with him the two hundred pieces of Artillery, that were left in the Fort by Mustapha, and presently sent them to Casbin to his father. There is also in this Kingdom another City, that bordereth upon the Georgians, called Arasse, Arasse the most chief and opulent City in the trade of Merchandise that is in all Seruavia. being the most chief and opulent City in the trade of Merchandise, partly by the abundant growth of Silk there nourished, partly by other good and necessary commodities, there growing and thither brought, as rough and smooth Galls, Cotten wool, Allome; besides all kinds of Spices, and Drugs, and Diamonds, and Rubies, and other Stones brought out of the East Indies. But the principal commodity is raw Silk of all sorts; so that from hence hath been and is carried yearly five hundred, and sometimes a thousand mules lading of Silk to Aleppo in Syria. From this town we spent six day's travel to Tauris, passing over the River Araxis, leaving Media Atropatia, and entering into Media the great. The chief of this Country is Tauris, memorable for the resiance once of the Prophet Daniel, who near unto the same, builded a most magnificent The Castle which Daniel the Prophet is said to have builded. josephus' Anti. lib. 10. 11. Castle, which many years remained a marvelous Monument; the beauty whereof was so lively and perfect, that continuance of time did little deface it, being very fresh and flourishing in the time of josephus. In this Castle were all the Kings of Media, Persia, and Parthia for many years together entombed. But now time hath worn it out, it faring with buildings as with men's bodies; they wax old, and are enfeebled by years, and lose their beauty: nevertheless, Ecbatana now called Tauris remains in great glory unto this day. It is seated at the foot of the Hill Orontes, eight days journey or there abouts from the Caspian Sea, and is subject to Winds, The description of Tauris. and full of Snow; yet of a very wholesome air, abounding with all things necessary for the sustentation of man: wonderful rich, as well by the perpetual concourse of Merchandises, that are brought thither from the Countries of the East, to be conveyed into Syria, and into the Countries of Europe; as also of those that come thither out of the Western parts, to be distributed over all the East. It is very populous, so that it feedeth almost two hundred thousand persons: but now open to the fury of every Army without strength of walls, and without Bulwarks, saving a Castle built of late by the Turks. The buildings are of burnt Clay, and rather low then high. On the South side of this City, is a most beautiful and flourishing Garden, large and spacious, replenished with sundry kinds of Trees, and sweet smelling Plants, and a thousand Fountains and Brooks, derived from a pretty River, which with his pleasant stream divides the Garden from the City: and is of so great beauty, that for the delicacy thereof, it is by the Country Inhabitants, called Sechis-Genet, that is to say, The eight Paradises: and was in times past, the standing house of the Persian Kings, whilst they kept their residence in this City, and after they withdrew their seat from thence, by reason of the Turkish wars to Casbin, become the habitation and place of abode for the Persian Governors. Sundry mutations even of Tauris yields to Selimus the first, 1514. late years hath this City endured both by the great Turk and the Persian. For in the year 1514. it was yielded to Selimus the Turkish Tyrant, who contrary to his promise, exacted a great mass of Money from the Citizens, and carried away with him three thousand families, the best Artificers in that City, especially such as were skilful in making of Armour and weapons, only to enrich and appopulate the great City Constantinople. Afterwards, in the year 1535. it Sacked by Solyman. 1535. was again spoilt by Solyman the Turkish Emperor, who gave the whole City for a prey unto his Soldiers, who left neither house nor corner thereof unransacked, abusing the miserable Citizens with all manner of insolency: every common Soldier without controlment, fitting himself with whatsoever best pleased his greedy desire or filthy lust: besides, the most stately and royal Palace of King Tamas, together with the most sumptuous and rich houses of the Nobility, were by the great Turk's commandment all razed down to the ground, and the greatest part of the best Citizens, and beautiful personages of all sorts & condition swear carried away captives. And in the year 1585. it was miserably spoilt by Osman Vizier, unto Amurat the third, Miserably spoiled by Osman Vizier, 1583. who commanded his Soldiers to do the worst that possibly they could or might do to it. Abas now King of Persia, reposing no less confidence in his own good fortune, than the valour of his Soldiers marched in the year 1603. with his Army directly to the City of Tauris, and that with such expedition, that he was come before it, before any such thing was feared, much less provided for. In which siege he for battery used the help of the Canon, an engine of long time by the Persian scorned, as not beseeming valiant men, until that by their own harms taught; they are content to use it, being with the same, as also with skilful Canoniers, furnished by the Portugals from Ormuz. So that after six week's siege, this City was surrendered into the Persians hands, to the great rejoicing of all Persia, together with the whole Country of Seruan, except a Fort or two which still stands out. At this City we paid a Doller on a sum of goods, and five Shaughes to the keeper of the Cain wherein we lodged, and set forward to the wealth City of Casbin, distant from Tauris ten day's journey; passing the three first days over many rough and craggy Mountains, full of a thousand difficulties, which were the more increased by wonderful great snows that were fallen, by means whereof many Passengers, Horses and Mules (if our guide had not been good) had perished in one common destruction. Every night we had great flashes of lightning, and huge Thunderclaps, with great store of rain and snows, which did much annoyed our whole Caravan. We had no sooner left those hard passages, but we were forth with encountered by a gallant troop of Persian horsemen, who lay up and down the Borders by the King's Commandment, to murder all Turkish Merchants that should pass that way: upon revenge of the death of a Persian Merchant, who being richly arrived at Van, (a little before our coming) was injuriously deprived both of his goods and life. Hereupon the Governor of this troop, demanded of our Caravan-bassa (who was a Chiulphalin) to deliver up into his hands, all the Turkey Merchants that were in our company; to which request he durst not condescend affirming, that there was none but jews and Christians under his conduct; and withal bestowed on him a bountiful present, of two hundred and fifty Dollars, which was levied amongst us. By this time we came to the full Borders, and out-most bounds then of the great Turk's Dominion, Our first entry into the Persian kingdom. Duzim. so fare as the Ottoman Empire on this side doth extend; and so entered into the Territories of the Persian King: both which are divided by the high Mountain Duzim, and by a pretty River that runneth at the foot thereof. This night we rested at a Persian Village, called Darnah, much ruinated, but seated in a very delightful place, both for Springs of Water, and plenty of all things. For here we bought four Hens for five pence, a Kid for ten pence, and thirty Eggs for two pence. From Darnah we spent three days further to Soltania, a very ancient City, Darnah. Great quiet in Persia. travelling by many Persian Villages, and finding every man at his labour, and neighbour with neighbour going from one Town to another, which bred much contentment, and made us wonder at the great peace and tranquillity, which the Commons of Persia live in above the Commons of Turkey. The ruins of many fair Christian Churches we beheld, but not without pity, built all with great Arches and high Towers, elaborate with Gold, and other rich paintings to to the beautifying of the same. At Soltania we safely arrived. This desolate Town is on every side environed with huge Mountains, whose tops are to be seen a fare off, always covered with deep Snows, called The descripti-of Soltania. in ancient time Nyphates, Caspius, Coathras and Zagras, taking their beginning no doubt of Caucasus, the Father of Mountains; which joining one to another, some one way, some another, do divide most large and wide Countries. Before this Town lieth a very great and spacious plain, memorable for that dreadful and horrible Tempest, which fell on Solyman the A most horrible and terrible tempest. Turkish Emperor, and his whole Army, in the year 1534. For whilst he lay encamped in these plain fields with his Army, there fell down such an horrible and cruel Tempest from the Mountains, as the like whereof the Persians had never seen before at that time of the year, being in the beginning of September; and that with abundance of Rain, which froze so eagerly as it fell, that it seemed the depth of Winter, had even then of a sudden been come in: for such was the rage of the blustering Winds, striving with themselves, as if it had been for victory, that they swept the Snow from the top of those high Mountains, and cast it down into the plains in such abundance, that the Turks lay as men buried alive in the deep Snow, most part of their Tents being overthrown, and beaten down to the ground, with the violence of the Tempest and weight of the Snow, wherein a wonderful number of sick Soldiers and others of the base sort which followed the Camp perished, and many other were so benumbed, some their hands, some their feet, that they lost the use of them for ever: most part of their beasts which they used for carriage, but specially their Camels were frozen to death. Neither was there any remedy to be found for so great mischiefs, by reason of the hellish darkness of that tempestuous night, most of their fires being put out, by the extremity of the storm: which did not a little terrify the superstitious Turks, as a thing accounted of them ominous. From Soltania we spent four days travel to Casbin, passing by many Villages, where we paid The description of Casbin. a Shaughee a piece to the Beg or Governor of the Village, not as a custom, but as a free gratuity, and so entered into the Territories of Casbin, a City very wealth, by reason of the King's Palace, and the great concourse of Merchants which resort thither. It was in ancient time, called Arsacia, as in Strabo; but now termed Casbin, which in the Persian language, signifieth chastisement, or a place of punishment, because the Kings were wont to banish or confine such persons, as for their offences and misdemeanours, had deserved such chastisement. This City is seated in a goodly fertile plain of three or four day's journey in length, furnished with two thousand Villages, to serve the necessary uses thereof: but evil builded, and for the most part all of Bricks, not hardened with fire, but only dried in the Sun; as are most parts of the buildings of all Persia. It is now one of the seats of the Persian King's Empire, which was translated by King Tamas, (this King's Grandfather) from Tauris, who built one goodly Seraglio for himself, and another for his Women, and hath been ever since continued by his Successors, though the King that now reigneth, make most of his abode in Hispaan, fourteen day's journey farther towards the East. There are three places in the City most of note: viz. the King's Palace, the Bassars, and the Atmaidan. The gate of the King's Palace, is built with stone of diverse colours, and very curiously enamuled with Gold: on the ceiling within, is carved the wars of the Persian Kings, and the sundry battles fought by them against the Turks and Tartars; the pavements of the rooms beneath, and Chambers above are spread with most fine Carpets, woven and tessued with Silk and Gold, all Ensigns and Monuments of the Persian greatness. There is likewise Bassars are certain streets of Traffic. in this City sundry Bassars, where in some you may buy Shasses and Tulipants, and Indian cloth, of wonderful fineness: in others Silks of all sorts, as Velvets, Damasks, Cloth of Gold and Silver: in others infinite Furs, as Sables and Martin out of Muscovia, and Agiam Furs brought from Corassan. In a word, every street hath a several Science or Trade, wherein is sold whatsoever is fit and necessary for the use of man. The Atmaidan, is the high speech or chief Market place in this City; and is foure-square, containing in circuit very near a mile; and serves as a Burse for all sorts of Merchants to meet on, and also for all others to, cell whatsoever Commodities they possess, so that in one place is selling of Horses, Mules and Camels; in another place Carpets, Garments, and Felts of all sorts; and in another, all kind of Fruits, as Muske-mellons, Anguries, Pomegranates, Pistaches, Adam's Apples, Dates, Grapes, and Raisins dried in the Sun. In this place do sit daily twelve Sheriffs, that is, men to buy and cell Pearl, Diamonds, and other precious stones, and to exchange Gold and Silver, to turn Spanish Dollars to great advantage into Persian Coin; and to change the great pieces of the Persian Coin, as Abbasses, Larines, and such like into certain Brass Monies for the poor. They will also lend upon any pawn, and that with as great interest as our devilish Brokers and Scriveners take in London. Finally, the strength of this City consisteth not in walls and bulwarks, but in the Soldiers that are continually, maintained in and about this City; for out of Casbin, and in the Villages belonging unto the same, are maintained twenty thousand Soldiers on horseback, howsoever in this King's Father's time were livied but twelve thousand. Two places near to this City, are very remarkable; the one is the City Ardovil; the other Giland. Ardovil is a City four day's journey from Casbin, and two from Soltania. A City of Ardovil the first place that received the Persian superstition. great importance, where Alexander the great did keep his Court, when he invaded Persia. It is a town much esteemed and regarded, by reason of the Sepulchers of the Kings of Persia, which for the most part lie there entombed: and so is grown a place of their superstitious devotion; as also because it was the first place which received the Persian Sect, wherein Giuni the first Author thereof did reside and reign. The other place near to Casbin, remarkable in the Country of Gilan, in the Province of Hyrcania. The North part of this Kingdom is full of thick Woods and shadowy Groves, wherein grow diverse sorts of Trees, but specially Cedars, Beeches and Oaks, a fit harbour and shelter for Tigers, Panthers, and Pardies, which wild beasts make the passage in those places very dangerous: but near to the Sea side it is full of pasture, and very delightful, by reason of the manifold sweet Springs which issue out of the Mountain near adjoining. Many principal Cities are there in this Country, as Bestan, Massandran, Pangiazer, Bachu and Gheilan, Cities of such state and condition, as deserve to have a Governor of the same dignity, that the Bassa is with the Turks. Concerning Bachu, it is a very ancient Haven-towne, very commodious for Ships Bachu. Oil springeth out of the ground. to harbour in, as also profitable to vent Commodities, by reason that Ardovill, Tauris, Eres, Sumachia, and Derbent, lie not many days from thence. Near unto this Town, is a very strange and wonderful Fountain under ground, out of which there springeth and issueth a marvelous quantity of black Oil, which serveth all the parts of Persia to burn in their houses; and they usually carry it all over the Country, upon Cows and Asses, whereof you shall oftentimes meet three or four hundred in company. Gheilan and the rest stand likewise altogether in Traffic: Gheilan. Gheilan being but four easy days travel from Casbin, and very near unto the Caspian Sea. From Casbin we set forwards to the great and populous City of Hispaan, lodging every night either in a Persian Village, or in a fair Cain built of stone, where we found all kind of provision necessary for ourselves and beasts, travelling six or seven in a company: company sufficient, by reason of the great peace and tranquillity, which the Persians live in above the Turks; and so having spent six days, we arrived at Com, a very ancient City. This City is called by Ptolemy, The City Com, once twice as big as Constantinople. Guriana, and was so great in times past, that the Inhabitants affirmed unto us, that when it was in his flourishing estate, it was twice as big as Constantinople; but it was much ruinated by Tamerlane, and ever since hath lain in the dust without repair, Cassan carrying away the Trade of Merchandise from her, which was once the Mistresseand Lady thereof. It is well seated for water, and all other necessaries, having a spacious River running by it, with a stone bridge over the same: the which we no sooner passed, but we entered into the bounds of Parthia; a Kingdom once famous, but now so mingled with Persia, that the very name of Parthia, is quite extinguished among them. §. III Of Cassan and Hispaan. Of the Persian King and Government. Of Sir ANTHONY SHIRLEY. AFter two day's travel from Com, we arrived at Cassan, a principal City in Parthia, very famous and rich, howsoever Ortelius and others make no mention of it. This The description of Cassan. City is seated in a goodly Plain, and because it hath no Mountains near it, but within a day's journey, the heat is very fastidious, as great almost as it is in Ormuz: the Spring and Harvest is sooner in this Climate, then in any other parts of the Persian Dominions. It wanteth neither Fountains, Springs, nor Gardens, but aboundeth with all necessaries whatsoever: consisting altogether in Merchandise, and the best Trade of all the Land is there, being greatly frequented with all sorts of Merchants, especially out of India. The people are very industrious and curious in all sciences, but especially in weaving Girdles and Sashes, in making Velvets, Satins, Damasks, very good Ormuzenes, and Persian Carpets of a wonderful fineness; in a word, it is the very Magazeen and Warehouse of all the Persian Cities for these stuffs. Here may you buy all manner of Drugs and Spices, and Turkasses, with store of Pearl, Diamonds, and Rubies; as also all sorts of Silks, as well wrought as raw. I am persuaded, that in one year there is more Silk brought into Cassan, then is of Broad-cloath brought into the City of London. This City is much to be commended for the civil and good government, which Civil and good government. is there used. An idle person is not permitted to live among them: the child that is but six year old is set to labour: no ill rule, disorder, or riot, is there suffered. For they have a Law among them, (resembling the Egyptian Law which Diodorus mentioneth) whereby every person is compelled to give his name to the Magistrates, therewith declaring what kind of life he liketh, how he liveth, and what art he exerciseth. And if any do tell untruly, is either well beaten on the feet, or employed in public slavery. The greatest annoyance that this City is The Persian law against idleness. Scorpions. Of M. Mild●all, ye have sup. l. 3. c. 1. The description of Hispaan. infested withal, is the abundance and multitude of black Scorpions, of an exceeding greatness, which many times do much harm, if a special care be not had of them. At this city Master john Mildenall and myself parted company; he travelling to Lahor in the East Indies; and my self setting forwards to the great City of Hispaan, three days travel distant from Cassan. This City in times past, was called Ecatompolis, the City of a hundred gates: and well it may keep that name still, since the huge walls of the same contain in circuit an easy day's journey on horseback, and is become the greatest City in all the Persian Dominions: which is so much the more magnified and made populous, by reason of the King's resiance therein. Very strong is this City by situation, compassed about with a very great wall, and watered with deep Channels of running Springs, conveyed into it, from a part of the Coronian Mountains, which The sort of Hispaan. are as a wall inaccessible about it. On the North side is erected a strong Fort or Castle, being compassed about with a wall of a thousand and seven hundred yards, and in the midst thereof is built a Tower, or rather a strong keep, sundry Chambers and lodgings therein, but stored with little Ordnance. On the West side of this City standeth two Seraglios, the one for the King, the The King's Seraglio. other for his Women; Palaces of great state and magnificence, far exceeding all other proud buildings of this City: the walls glister with read Marble, and pargeting of diverse colours, yea all the Palace is paved with Chequer and Tesseled work, and on the same is spread Carpets wrought with Silk and Gold: the windows of Alabaster, white Marble, and much other spotted Marble; the Posts and Wickets of massy ivory, chequered with glistering black Ebony, so curiously wrought in winding knots, as may easier stay, then satisfy the eyes of the wondering beholder. Near unto this Palace, is a Garden very spacious and large, all flourishing and beautiful, The King's Garden. replenished with a thousand sundry kinds of grafts, trees, and sweet smelling Plants, among which the Lily, the Hyacinth, the Gillyflower, the Rose, the Violet, the Flower-gentle, and a thousand other odoriferous flowers, do yield a most pleasant and delightful sight to all beholders. There are a thousand Fountains, and a thousand Brooks; among them all, as the father of them all, a pretty River, which with his mild course and delightsome noise, doth divide the Garden from the King's Palace; neither is this Garden so straight looked unto, but that both the King's Soldiers and Citizens, may and do at their pleasures oftentimes on horseback, repair thither to recreate themselves in the shadows and walks of those greene's. And as a Guard for the gate of this sumptuous Palace, the King keepeth certine orders of The Guard of the King's Palace. Soldiers: whereof the most Noble and the greatest in number, are called Church●, which are as it were, the King's Pensioners, being eight thousand in number, all of them divided under several Captains: which Captains do yield obedience to the general Captain, called Churchi-Bassa, a man always of great authority. Next unto this order is another, called Esahul, to the number of a thousand, distinguished also under particular Captains, and the chief Captain is called Esahul-Bassa. All these are maintained by certain Towns and Villages, which are Feudataries to the Crown of Persia; and they receive at certain times of the King, armour, horses, apparel, and Tents, every one as he is in place and degree: with this strong Garrison is the King daily attended upon, and maintaineth the Majesty of his Court, especially when he rideth in progress. And for the government of this City, there is besides the King and the Prince twelve Sultanes, The order of the Persian dignities in Hispaan. The Sultanes. The Treasurers. The great Chancellors. The Caddi, or judges. but three especially are appointed by the King, for the general government of the whole Empire, having their several distinct charges. One hath the care of all Martial Affairs throughout the Kingdom: and the other two receive all the Revenues, keeping a just account thereof, which too we may call Treasurers. Next unto these are the Mordari, two great Chancellors, whose Offie is to writ all Orders, Commandments, and Letters concerning the government of the Kingdom: one of them keepeth the Seal, and the other the Pen. Besides, these there are two Caddi, that is, two judges, who make Answer and give Sentence only in matters of Controversy and civil Quarrels; but as touching criminal Causes, they have no further authority, then to frame Examinations of Witnesses, and to make declaration thereof, which they call the Sygill, and this Sygill they deliver up into the hands of the Sultan, that is either Governor of the City, or else of the Empire, and he causeth execution to be done according to custom. And look as Hispaan is governed, so other Cities have the selfsame Magistrates, all being at the King's disposition and appointment. Concerning the Church government, there is in this City, first the chief of the Law whom The Mustaed-dini. they call the Mustaedini, a wicked and profane Priest: and in the other subject Cities are certain peculiar heads, obedient to this chief Priest, who are not chosen and displaced at his pleasure, as the Popish Bishops are by the Pope, but by the King himself, who is not only a King, but a Priest, as Mahomet and Aly were. But to avoid trouble, the King granteth that favour, and putteth over that burden from himself unto others, to whose judgement, he also referreth himself, whensoever any consultation is touching their Law or profane Superstition. Under this The Califs. great Priest are Califs, and these do daily execute service in the Mosques or Temples. The chief of these Califs is he that putteth the Horn upon the King's head, when he is first enthronized. A Ceremony once performed in Cafe near Babylon, but since Solyman the Turkish Emperor won Assyria from the Persian, it hath been sometimes performed in Casbin, and sometimes in Hispaan. Finally, the Inhabitants of this City do much resemble the ancient Parthians in diverse The nature of the Persians. things, but specially in their continual riding. They ride on horseback for the most part, on horseback they fight with the E●●mie, they execute all Affairs as well public as private on horseback, they go from place to place on horseback, they buy and cell, and on horseback they confer and talk with one another; and the difference between the Gentleman and the slave is, that the slave never rideth, nor the Gentleman never goeth on foot. Besides, the nature of people is arrogant seditious, deceitful, and very unquiet, but that the fierceness of their nature is much restrained by the King's severe government. To sensuality they are much The Persians given to sensuality. inclined, having three sorts of women, as they term them, viz. honest women, half honest women and Courtesans; and yet they chastise no offence with like extremity as Adultery, and that as well in the half honest woman, as in the honest. Last of all they are full of crafty stratagems, The Persians very inconstant. and are breakers of their promise (a vice that is very inbred in all Barbarians.) Not content with any man's government long: and lovers of Novelties. Abas, howsoever by the shedding of much blood * As some affirm by Matthew of his elder brother & of his father; so this Author: but Sir A. Shirley fare otherwise, as in the next Chapter you may see. The description of the Persian King. he was saluted King, upon the death of his Father, yet hath he so carried the matter, that now he is exceedingly beloved and honoured of his Subjects, in so much that when they will confirm any thing by solemn Oaths, they will swear by the head of Abas the King, and when they wish well to any man, they usually say, King Abas grant thee thy desire. This Prince is very absolute both in perfection of his body, and his mind (but that he is in Religion a professed Mohumetan) excellently composed in the one, and honourably disposed in the other. Of an indifferent stature, neither to high nor to low. His countenance very stern, his eyes fierce and piercing, his colour swarffic, his Mustachees on his upper-lip long, with his beard cut close to his chin, expressing his martial disposition, and inexorable nature, that at the first a man would think to have nothing in him, but mischief and cruelty. And yet he is of nature courteous, and affable, easy to be seen and spoken withal: his manner is to dine openly in the company of his greatest Courtiers, delighting much in hawking and hunting accompanied with his Nobility, and the Ambassadors of foreign Princes. He will oftentimes run, leap, and prove masteries with his chief Courtiers, being himself a most excellent Horseman and cunning Archer. Usually every morning he visiteth his Stables of great Horses, and according to an old custom The Persian Horses very good. of the Persian Kings, the Soldiers of his Court (before mentioned) do receive Horses at his hands, as he is in place and degree. And these their Horses are of singular virtue, equal with those of the old time, which (as Strabo writeth) were accustomed to be fed and brought up in Armenia for the King's use. They are wonderful swift in course, fierce in battle, long breathed and very docible: when they are unsaddled, they are gentle and mild, but when they are armed, they are warlike, hardy, and manageable even at the pleasure of the Rider. And I have seen of them sold for a thousand, and sometimes a thousand and six hundred Ducats a piece. After he hath viewed his Horses, he passeth into his Armoury, certain buildings The weapons of the Persian Soldiers. near unto his Palace, where are made very strong Curiasses, or Corselets, Head-pieces, and Targets, most of them able to keep out the shot of an Harquebusier, and much more to daunt the force of a Dart. here also the King furnisheth his Soldiers, not only with Curiasses, Head-pieces, and Targets; but with Bows and Arrows, Pouldrones, and Gauntlets, and with Lances made of good Ash, armed at both ends; with Simatars and shirts of Mail, most finely and sound tempered, wherewith both themselves and their Horses are defended in time of War. By this time having spent most of the forenoon, he returneth again into his Palace, and there remains till three of the clock in the afternoon, at which time he makes his entry into The King's exercises in the Atmaidan. the Atmaidan, which is the great Market place or high street of Hispaan: round about this place are erected certain high Scaffolds, where the multitude do sit to behold the warlike exercises performed by the King and his Courtiers, as their running and leaping, their shooting with Bows and Arrows, at a mark both above and beneath, their playing at Tennis, all which they perform on Horseback with diverse more too long to writ of. In this place also is to be seen several times in the year, the pleasant sight of Fireworks, of Banquets, of Musics, of Wrastlings, and of whatsoever Triumphs else is there to be showed, for the declaration of the joy of this people. Besides, the King very often in this place, in the presence of the Princes and Peers of the Realm, will give judgement in diverse causes: in the execution of justice he is very severe, as His justice. well to the greatest as to the meanest, not sparing (as might be showed) to hung up his chief Caddi or judges, when he shall perceive how that upon bribes and favour they delay the Suits of his Subjects, against the clear and manifest truth: And I have seen him many times alight from his Horse, only to do justice to a poor body. Besides, he punisheth Theft and Manslaughter so severely, that in an Age a man shall not hear either of the one or of the other. So that since King Abas came unto the Crown, full twenty years and upwards, the Persian Empire hath flourished in sacred and redoubted Laws, the people demeaning themselves after the best manner they can, abundance of Collections coming plentifully in, the Rents of his Chamber were increased more than ever they were in his Grandfather Tamas his time, Arms, Arts, and Sciences do wonderfully prospero, and are very highly esteemed. To this great Monarch, came Sir Anthony Shirley Knight, with six and twenty Followers, all gallantly mounted and richly furnished; whose entertainment was so great, that the Persians Sir Anthony Sherley's arrival in Persia. did admire, that the King should vouchsafe such high favour to a mere stranger without desert or trial of his worth. Of whose bounty the World may judge, since within three days after his first arrival, the King sent him forty Horses furnished with Saddles, and very rich trappingss; four of them fit for the proper use of any Prince, twelve Camels for carriage, together with six Mules, four and twenty Carpets, most of them rich and fair, three Tents or Pavilions, with all other necessaries of house; and lastly, six men laden with silver. (But of this ye have heard himself.) §. four The return of the Author by the way of Persia, Susiana, Chaldaea, Assyria, and Arabia. Having taken my leave of Master Robert Shirley, and the rest of my Countrymen, I left them to the mercy of the King (whose bounty and goodness by their return hath plentifully showed itself) and betook myself to the protection of the Almighty, to bring me in safety again into my own Country: being in my return, accompanied with one Signior Belchior Dios d'Croce, an Armenian Portugal, or Portugal Armenian, and one Christopher a Greek, who were sent with Letters from the Governor of Goa, to the King of Spain, but lost afterwards their lives and Letters by shipwreck in the Venetian Gulf. From Hispaan we spent ten days travel to Sirrah, by persuasion of some Persian Merchants that were bound for Aleppo with us, travelling through the very heart of Persia itself, paying now and then a Shaughee a piece to certain Villages in the way, no matter of importanceworth the relating till we come to the City itself. Sirrah is situated on the Banks of Bindamir, a great and famous River, which courseth through The description of Sirrah, the ancient Persepolis. The River Bindamir. Persia, and the Kingdom of Lar, and so emptieth itself into the Persian Gulf, and was once the Metropolitical seat of all the Kingdom, until of late years, Hispaan hath gained that privilege from her. Notwithstanding it is large and spacious 〈…〉 ntayning very near ten miles in circuit, and lieth just in the Road way which leads from Hispaan to Ormuz. In and about this Town are to be seen the ruins of many ancient Monuments: as two great gates, that are distant one from the other the space of twelve miles, which shows the circuit of this City, as it was in the time of the Monarchy, to be both large and spacious. On the Southside Old Monuments. we viewed the ruins of a goodly Palace, builded, as they say, by King Cyrus; a Palace much magnified by Aelianus in his first Book de animalibus, cap. 59 And on the North-side the ruins of an old Castle, which seems was girt about with a threefold wall: the first wall being four and twenty foot high, adorned and beautified with many Turrets and Spires: the second was like unto the first, but twice as high; and the third was four square, being four score and ten foot high. All fabricated of free stone. On each side were twelve Gates of Brass, with Brazen Pales set before them very curiously wrought, all which did show the magnificence of the Founder. On the East-side of this ruinous Castle, some four Acres of ground distant, is a Mountain, on which was erected a goodly Chapel, in which most of the Persian Kings in antic times were entombed. And though this City hath endured sundry mutations and changes, yet is it not to be esteemed one of the lest Cities in Persia: for out of it in short time is levied twenty thousand Horsemen well armed. Besides, it is one of the greatest and most famous Cities Excellent Armour made in Syra●. of the East, both for traffic of Merchandise; as also for most excellent Armour and Furniture, which the Armourers with wonderful cunning do make of Iron and Steel, and the juice of certain Herbs, of much more notable temper and beauty, then are those which are made with us in Europe; not only Headpieces, Curiasles, and complete Armours, but whole Caparisons for Horses, curiously made of thin plates of Iron and Steel. From Sirrah, having spent eight days travel and better, we entered into the Province of Susiana, now called Cusestan, but in old time Assyria. The bounds of this Country, North-wards is on the South part of Armenia, Eastward on a part of Persia: Westward on Mesopotamia: and Southward on a part of the Persian Gulf, which part is full of Fens and marish Bogs, without either Port or Haven. The Climate in that part is exceeding hot, and very much infested with bituminous matter, which both spoils the growth of Trees, and corrupt the waters, whereby it comes to pass, that the people are not long lived. Travelling two days further from the entrance into this Kingdom, we rested at Valdac, once The description of Susa. The River Choaspes. The description of Ninive. The magnifis cent building of Ninive, by Ninus. the great City Susa, but now very ruinous. Close by this ruinous Town swimmeth the famous River Choaspes, which after many turnings and windings through the Country of Susiana, dischargeth itself in the Persian Gulf. The water of this River is very delicate to the taste. Having passed over this River, we set forward towards Mosul, a very ancient Town in this Country, six days journey from Valdac; and so pitched on the banks of the River Tigris. Here in these Plains of Assyria, and on the banks of Tigris, and in the Region of Eden, was Ninive built by Nimrod, but finished by Ninus. It is agreed by all profane Writers, and confirmed by the Scriptures, that this City exceeded all other Cities in circuit, and answerable magnificence. For it seems by the ruinous foundation (which I throughly viewed) that it was built with four sides, but not equal or square; for the two longer sides had each of them (as we guess) an hundred and fifty furlongs; the two shorter sides, ninety furlongs, which amounteth to four hundred and eighty furlongs of ground, which makes three score miles, accounting eight furlongs to an Italian mile. The walls whereof were an hundred foot upright, and had such a breadth, as three Chariots might pass on the rampire in Front: these walls were garnished with a thousand and five hundred Towers, which gave exceeding beauty to the rest, and a Strength no less admirable for the nature of those times. Now it is destroyed (as GOD foretold it should be by the Chaldaeans) being nothing else, than a sepulture of herself, a little Town of small trade, where the Patriarch of the Nestorians keeps his seat, at the devotion of the Turks. Sundry times had we conference with this Patriarch: and among many other speeches which passed from him, he wished us, before we departted, to see the Island of Eden, but twelve miles up the River, which he affirmed, was undoubtedly a part of Paradise. This Island lies in the heart of the River Tigris, and is (as we could guess) in circuit ten English The description of the Island of Eden. Of Paradise, see my Pilg. l. 1. c. 3. This Author also had here inserted a discourse thereof, here omitted. In stead whereof, I have presented you with the Map. The description of New Babylon now called Bagdat. miles, and was sometimes walled round about with a wall of strong defence, as appears by the ruinous foundation of Brick which there remaineth. And howsoever the beautiful Land of Eden is now forgotten in these parts, with those flourishing Countries of Mesopotamia, Assyria, Babylonia, and Chaldaea, being all swallowed up into mere Barbarism, yet this Island still retains the name of the I'll of Eden. From the Island of Eden we returned to Mosul, and stayed there eight days, and so went down the River Tigris to Bagdat, or New Babylon, being carried not on Boat, as down the River Euphrates, but upon certain Zatarres or Rafts, borne upon Goat's skins blown full of wind like Bladders. Which Rafts they cell at Bagdat for fire, and carry their skins again home upon Asses by Land, to make other Voyages down the said River. HONDIUS his Map of Paradise. PARADISUS map of part of the Middle East Having stayed twenty days at Bagdat, we put ourselves into the company of a Chiaus, who was bound from the Bassa of Bagdat for Constantinople, being in number sixteen persons and no more, to travel through a great part of Chaldaea, and the Desert of Arabia. So soon as we were out of this City, we passed over the swift River Tigris, on a great Bridge made with Boats, chained together with two mighty Chains of Iron: and so entered into a part of Bagdat, on this side of the River, like London and Southwark, where we stayed four days. Two places of great antiquity did we throughly view in the Country: the one was, the The Tower of Babel. ruins of the old Tower of Babel, (as the Inhabitants hold unto this day) built by Nimrod, the Nephew of Cham, Noah's son. And now at this day, that which remaineth is called, the remnant of the Tower of Babel: there standing as much, as is a quarter of a mile in compass, and as high as the stone-worke of Paul's Steeple in London. It was built of burnt Brick cemented and joined with bituminous Mortar, to the end, that it should not receive any cleft in the same. The Bricks are three quarters of a yard in length, and a quarter in thickness, and between every course of Bricks, there lieth a course of Mats made of Canes and Palmtree leaves, so fresh, as if they had been laid within one year. The other place remarkable is, the ruins of old Babylon, because it was the first City, which The description of old Babylon. was built after the Flood. Some do think, that the ruins of Nimrods' Tower, is but the foundation of this Temple of Bell, and that therefore many Travellers have been deceived, who suppose that they have seen a part of that Tower which Nimrod builded. But who can tell whether it be the one or the other? It may be, that confused Chaos which we saw, was the ruins of both, the Temple of Bel being founded on that of Nimrod. From the ruins of old Babylon we set forwards to Aleppo; travelling, for the most part, through the Desert Arabia. Having spent three days and better, from the ruins of old Babylon, we came to a Town, called A●t, inhabited only with Arabians, but very ruinous. Near unto which Town is a Valley of Pitch very marvelous to behold, and a thing almost incredible, The mouth of Hell. wherein are many Springs, throwing out abundantly a kind of black substance like unto Tar and Pitch, which serveth all the Countries thereabouts to make staunch their Barks and Boats; every one of which Springs maketh a noise like a Smith's Forge, in puffing and blowing out the matter, which never ceaseth night nor day, and the noise is heard a mile off, swallowing up all weighty things that come upon it. The Moors call it, The mouth of Hell. Three days spent we on this Desert, and so arrived at Anna, a town of three miles in length, Anna a Town in Arabia. but very narrow, inhabited altogether with Curdies, a most thievish people. Here we stayed two days, and could not be suffered to pass without a present to the Governor of this town, which came to a Ducat a piece. Close by this Town runneth the River Euphrates, with a very swift current, which doth marvellously fructiferate the Country round about, whereby we provided ourselves of all necessaries fit for travel through the rest of the Desert. From this Town we proceeded, and every second night, through the good discretion of our Guide, we pitched on the bank of the River Euphrates, which much refreshed ourselves and wearied beasts, beholding every day, great Droves of wild beasts, as wild Asses all white, Gasels, Wolves, Leopards, Foxes, and Hares. And now to wind up all, in passing from Babylon to Aleppo, they ordinarily with Camels spend forty days, travelling through this sorry and barren Desert, lying unmanured, because of the scarcity of moisture. Howbeit, we used not their service, by reason of the speed which the Chiaus made for Constantinople, so that the travel which the Caravan is forty days about, we passed in eighteen days in much security, and so in great safety, by the mercy of God, I arrived again in Aleppo. CHAP. V. The Peregrination of BENJAMIN the son of IONAS, a jew, written in Hebrew, translated into Latin by B. ARIAS MONTANUS. Discovering both the state of the jews, and of the world, about four hundred and sixty years since. AN Epitome of the Relations of Benjamin the son of jonas of Tudela, of the Province of Navarra, or Cantabria, who earnestly undertaking a journey, and travelling very many and the most remote Countries, hath described all those things, which either he himself saw, or received * That is, of jews whose Faith is displeasing to God, and contrary to all men; the faithfulness also of their relations is not without suspicion in some Relations received from them, in some but jewish Fables. A good Author in the things he hath seen, and few ever have seen more. His Universities here often mentioned, understand Synagogues or Schools of jews: and the Governors of jews to be but in those Schools, or some petty rule over their own, bought by money, &c. Let the Reader also observe that some things may be true which seem strange, and that the Turks in Europe, they and the Tartars in Asia have much altered the face of the World since Benjamins' Travels, which happened about A. D. 1160. from men of approved credit, and reported the same in Spain: nor hath he only mentioned such things, but the greatest part also of the renowned and principal men (Israelites) who abode in every particular place by him diligently viewed. At length returning into the Country of Castilia, he declared all these things to his people, in the year 933. (after the jewish account, from the Creation.) §. I Of the jews and their Synagogues, Schools, or Universities, and other his Observations in Europe. BEniamin the son of jonas, of approved memory hath said: First, departing from the City Caesar Augusta, according to the direction of the River Iberus, I came to Tortosa, Caesar Augusta. Tortosa. Tarracona. and from thence I went to Tarracona, and ancient City built by the sons of Enac, and the Grecians, the like excellency of which building is found in no other Countries of Spain; and the City itself bordereth upon the Sea. But two days journey from thence I entered into Barchinonia, in the which there is a sacred Synagogue frequented by a The jews call their Rabbins and Students in Traditions by this arrogant name and the stile of their tradition Lecture was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Gerunda. Narbona. wise Barchinonia. and prudent men, and also adorned with noble men, among whom are, Master Seseth, and Sealthiel, and Selomoth the son of Abraham, the son of Hhazzidai of happy memory. And it is little, but a fine City, seated upon the very Sea shore, diverse Merchants from all Countries resorting thither, being a famous Mart-towne for the Grecians, Pisanes, Genueses, Sicilians, Egyptians, Alexandrians, and out of the Land of Israel, and all the borders thereof. But departing from thence one days journey and an half, I came to Gerunda, where there is a little Synagogue of the jews. Three days journey from thence, I went to Narbona, which City giveth Laws to the rest: for out of it, the Law goeth forth into all Countries; where, there are wise men, both great, and honourable, especially Kalonymos the son of the great and honourable Theodorus of good memory, of the seed of David b If the jewish braggarts may be believed. I cannot learn, and learned men deny that the jews in their present confusion have any certain Genealogies either Royal or Priestly, though here you shall meet with both. Bidrasch peradventure Bosiers. by true descent and genealogy, who hath Inheritances and Lands from the Princes of the Countries, fearing the force or violence of no man. Abraham also, principally, is Head of the assembly, and Machir, and jehuda, and others like unto these, the Disciples of Wisemen: and, there are almost three hundred jews therein at this day. Four leagues from thence, I came unto the City Bidrasch, in the which there is an University c Synagogue or School, and Students under the Rabbins. Mompelier. The famousness of Mons Passulanus. Lunel. Asser the Pharisee. Salomo the Priest. Pothiaquiers. Consistory. Nogheres. jewish University or Synagogue school adorned with the Disciples of Wisemen; whose Heads are, Selomoh Hhalpetha, and joseph the son of Nathanael of good memory. But, travelling two day's journey from thence, I went to Mons Tremulus, in times past, Pessulanus, now called by the Inhabitants, Mompelier; a City convenient for traffic and merchandizing, two leagues distant from the Sea, frequented by diverse Nations for the intercourse of merchandise, Idumaeans, and Ismaelites of Algarba, Longobardes, and from the Kingdom of great Rome, and out of all the Land of Egypt and Israel, from all the Country of France, Spain, and England, and of all the languages of the Nations are there found, by means of the Genueses and Pisani. The Scholars also of the Wisemen are there very famous in this Age, especially Reuben the son of Theodorus, and Nathan the son of Zacharias, and the chief of all, Semuel, and Selamias', and Mardochaeus, who is now dead. Some among them are very rich, and liberal unto the poor; who help all that come unto them. Four leagues from thence standeth Lunel, a famous University of such as apply themselves to the study of the Law of the Israelites day and night; where that great Master Messulam of happy memory was then, with five wise and rich sons, joseph, Isaac, jacob, and Aharon, and Asser the Pharisee, who being separated from the eyes of the world, studieth day and night, fasting, and perpetually abstayning from the eating of Flesh; and he is greatly conversant in the opinions and traditions of the ancient, and great Moses Nisus, and old Samuel, and Salomo the Priest, and Master judas the Physician, the son of Thebon a Spaniard: and there is a Synagogue, there, of three hundred jews, almost: but it is two miles distant from the Sea. Four leagues from thence standeth Pothiaquiers, a great Castle, in the which are forty jews almost, and a great Consistory with Abraham the son of David of happy fame, a friendly man, and very learned, both in disciplinary, and also in the sacred books, unto whom very many resort from remote places for the learning of the Law, and being most courteously entertained in his house, are taught: and if any want ability to defray their charges, he liberally bestowed his own money for all uses; for he is very rich. There are also other learned men there, as joseph the son of Menabhem, and Benbeneseth, and Benjamin, and Abraham, and Isaac the son of Moses of commendable memory. About four leagues from thence is Nogheres the Town, called, The Burrow of Saint Aegidius, where there is an University of jews, consisting almost of an hundred Wisemen, the chief whereof are, Isaac the son of jacob, and Abraham the son of judas, and Eliezer, and Isaac, and Moses, and jacob the son of the great Master Levi of excellent memory: this Town is three miles distant from the Sea, and is situated near unto a great River, called Rhodano, which runneth through all that Country, which is called, Rhodano. Provincia: but there, is the most noble and honourable Abba the son of Isaac of approved memory, Provence. made Governor by the principal Lord From thence, after I had traveled four leagues, I came to the City Arelatum, where there are almost two hundred Israelites, among whom the Arelatum. chief are, Moses, Tobias, and Isaias, and Selomoh, and honourable Nathan, and Master Abba Meri a famous man. But three days journey from thence I was brought to Massilia, a City Massilia. renowned for excellent and wise men, famous for two Colleges of three hundred jews almost One of the Colleges lieth near unto the Sea shore below, above which the other standeth, as it were a certain Tower, seated in an higher place: and there is a great Consistory * For their Synagogue affairs and permitted government among themselves. Genna. among them adorned with the Disciples of Wisemen, with Simon the Son of Antolius, and his Brother jacob and Lebaarus, who are accounted the chief in the higher College: but in the lower, rich jacob Pirpsienus, and Abraham, and Mair, and his Son-in-law Isaac, and another Mair. And this City, for Trade of Merchandise, is very famous on the Sea shore, from whence taking ship, in four days sailing you come to Genua, a City standing on the Seaside, where there were two Jews who were Brethren, Samuel the Son of Calaam, and his Brother of Sephta a City of Africa, good men. But the City is compassed with walls, subject to no King; but governed by a Magistrate, who is ordained by the will and consent of the Citizen. At Pisa were Moses, and Hhaijm, and joseph with almost twenty jews. The City itself is not fortified with walls; and is four miles distant from the Sea, whereunto they go in Vessels by the River which runneth through the midst of the Country itself, and entereth into the City. Four leagues from thence standeth Luca, a great City, where I found almost forty Luca. jews; and the principal Masters amongst them, David, Samuel, and jacob, learned men. It is six days journey from thence to Rome, sometimes a very great City, and head of the Empire Rome. of the Nations. And there were almost two hundred jews there, honest men, paying Tribute to no mortal man; among which, some are the Servants of Alexander the Pope, the Supreme Pope Alex. 3. which succeeded Adrian the fourth, an Englishman, A. 1159 In the time of Frederick Barbaressa, Henry the Second, then K. of England. The Author of the Book of Aaruch. The Capitol. Very many of these ruins are now altogether wasted for the use of matter for other buildings. That which he adds of Titus, is a jewish aspersion, he being called Orbis deliciae. Peradventure the Author said Galbinus, or Galienus. Sepulchers. Prelate of all the Christian Religion. And there were very learned men there, and especially David Magnus, and jehiel the Pope's Servant, an excellent young man, and wise, often frequenting his house, as governor of the house, and all the Domestical Affairs. And he is the Nephew of Nathan, the Author of the Book and Commentaries Aaruch: joab also the Son of Great Selomon, and Menahem are heads of the Assembly, and jehiel dwelling beyond Tiber, and Beniamen the Son of Sabthi, of good memory. But the City of Rome itself is divided into two parts, between which the River Tiber runneth. And in the former part standeth a very great Temple, called the Roman Capitol, at the which the house of Great julius Caesar stood. Moreover, there are huge Buildings, and admirable works, beyond other which may be found in the whole World. But the City itself, if you join the inhabited part with that which is razed, and without Inhabitant, containeth the space of four and twenty miles. And in it are eighty Palaces of eighty Kings, from the Reign of Tarqvinius until the Reign of Pipin the Father of that Charles who first vanquished Spain, possessed by the Ismaelites. But the Palace of Titus is without Rome; who was not received by the three hundred Senators, because that in the siege of Jerusalem he had spent three years, that is to say, one year beyond his determined time: and there is also part of a Church, to wit, of the Palace of Vespasian, of a very great and most firm building. Besides, there is the Palace of King Malgalbinus, containing three hundred and sixty small Palaces according to the number of the days of the year, and the compass thereof, as fare as we might gather by the ruins, containeth three miles. But in times past a battle was fought in that Palace, wherein above an hundred thousand men in number were slain; whose bones gathered together on a heap, are to be seen even until this day. And the Emperor hath engraven the resemblance of that fight on all the sides of the houses in Marble stone, with innumerable opposite factions of men, and the representations of Horses, Arms, and warlike furniture, that he might leave a wonderful Monument of the ancient Wars unto Posterity. In the same place a rue of building is found lower than the ground of the Earth, where the Emperor and his Wife Augusta are found, orderly seated in Chairs of Estate, and almost an hundred other men Servants of the Empire, all embalmed by the art of the Apothecary, even until this day. And in a Church, two Brazen Pillars are found, the work of King Solomon, with that Inscription Salomon's Pillars. engraven in Hebrew on either side, Solomon the Son of David. And it was told me by the jews living at Rome, that every year the ninth day of the month Ab, those Pillars distil sweat like water. There is also a Vault, wherein Titus is reported to have hidden the Vessels of the Sanctuary brought from Jerusalem. There is the representation of an Horse made of Brass, gilded. Besides, there are buildings and other works, and Monuments at Rome, which no man is able to reckon. Departing from Rome, in two days journey I came to Capua, sometimes great, built, as they Capua. say, by King Capis, a goodly City, yet to be disliked for the waters, and therefore very unwholesome for children especially: wherein there were almost three hundred jews, and some among them very wise, and of great renown: but, the chief were Lampassus and Samuel, Brethren, and famous Zaken, and David a renowned man, whom some call our Prince. From thence I went to Puteoli, sometimes called Surrentum, a great City, which Sinan Hadar-Ghezer built, being Puteoli. jewish Tradition. Surrentum. put to flight through fear of King David, and brought into that place: but by reason of the inundation of the Sea, his people with two parts of the City were overwhelmed and drowned: and at this day, the Towers, and seats of judgement are seen drowned in the waters, which sometimes, were in the midst of the City. And in the same place a Fountain springeth, in the which * Natural slime, or a clammy kind of clay like Pitch. Bitumen is found, commonly called Petroleum, which being gathered out of the waters whereon it floateth, is preserved for the use of Medicine. There are also natural baths with most medicinable waters, which are frequented by diverse sick persons with profitable use, especially by the Longobardes, who in the Summer time come thither to seek remedy. Departing from thence, a way of fifteen miles in length is made under the Mountains; and it is a work made by Romulus the first King of the Romans, through fear * It is not amiss to relate these jewish Tales hatched by arrogant Superstition, and nursed by Superstitious credulity. Our Author tells what his countrymen told him. One truth we may learn of Lies, Not to build Faith on Tradition. Naples. Salernum. Malfi. of David the King of Israel, and joab the chief Captain of David's Army. He made the like work also in the Mountains, and under the Mountains, where Naples now standeth, a famous and most strongly fortified City, situated on the Sea, built by the Grecians. Five hundred jews almost dwelled there, among whom, the most renowned, are Ezechias, and Salum, and Elias the Priest, and Isaac of the Mountain Hor. One days journey from thence I was brought to Salernum, a City famous for the Schools of the Physicians, in the which, there were almost six hundred jews, but among these, judas the Son of Isaac, and Melchisedeck a great man of the City Sipontum, and Salome the Priest, and Elias the Greek, and Abraham Narbonensis, and Thimon, were famous for their Learning. The City itself on the side of the Continent, is fortified with walls, on the other side it lieth upon the Sea-shoare, and hath an exceeding strong Tower upon the top of an Hill. Half a day's journey from thence is Malfi, in the which were twenty jews almost, and the chief among these were Hhananeel the Physician, and Elizeus, and honourable Abuel. All the Inhabitants of this Country apply themselves to negotiation and Merchandise, and neglecting the care of sowing the ground, live upon bought Corn, because they devil in exceeding high Mountains on the very tops of the Rocks: yet they abound with other Fruits, Vineyards, places where Olives grow, Gardens, and Orchards, invincible of all other men by reason of the situation of the place. But Beneveutum is one days journey distant from thence, a Beneveutum. great City, partly seated upon the Sea-shoare, and partly upon a Mountain: and there is an University * A Synagogue Malchi. Apulia. there, consisting almost of two hundred jews, and the chief of these, are Colonymus, and Zerah, and Abraham, famous men. Two days journey from thence is Malchi, in the Country of Apulia, so called of Pull, that is to say, Beanes; there were almost two hundred jews; the chief whereof were Abbimaghats, and Nathan, and Saddoq. But, from thence in one days journey only I came to Asculum, where I found about forty jews, and among them, the Asculum. principal, Contilus, and Tsemabh his Son-in-law, and joseph. From thence two days journey to Tarnaa, situated upon the Sea-shoare, in which place, they who go to Jerusalem for the Tarnaa. cause of Religion, use to assemble together, as into a Haven most commodious for that Navigation. And there was an University there, consisting of two hundred Israelites or thereabouts, and the most renowned among them, were Elias, and Nathan the Preacher, and jacob: the City itself is great and fine. One days journey from thence standeth Miquoles devar, which great Miquoles devar. City was destroyed by Gulielmus King of Sicilia: and it is not only without Israelites, but also destitute of the people of their own Nation, and utterly wasted. From thence in half a day's journey I came to Tarentum, which is the beginning of the jurisdiction of Calabria, inhabited Tarentum. by the Grecians; a great City, where are three hundred jews almost, and some of them learned, especially Maali, and Nathan, and Israel. From hence, in one days journey I went to Baruedis, Baruedis. Ornedo. built upon the Sea shore, where are ten jews Dyers of Wool. From whence Ornedo is two days journey distant, seated upon the Sea, appertaining to the Counrey of the Grecians, and there are about five hundred jews there, the chief whereof were Menahem, Caleb, Mair, and Maali. Taking ship from thence, in two days I was brought to Ocropos, where there was one jew only, named joseph; and hitherto extendeth the Kingdom of Sicilia. Ocropos. From thence, in two days sailing I came to the Town Lebta, which is the beginning of the Kingdom of Emanuel the Graecian; and there, I found about an hundred jews, whose heads are Lebta. The beginning of the Kingdom of Emmanuel, than Emperor of Constantinople. Achilon. Natolicon. Patra. Lepantum. Cores. The Mountain Paros. Corinthus. Thebae in Booetia two thousand jews workers of Purple and Scarlet. Scluhhias and Ercules. From thence in two day's journey I came to Achilon, where there were about ten jews, the chief whereof is Sabthi. Half a day's journey from hence standeth Natolicon, seated in the entrance of the Sea. From hence, in one days journey by Sea, I came to Patra the City of Antipater, one of the four Kings of the Grecians, among whom the Kingdom of deceased Alexander was divided: and there, ancient great buildings are to be seen, in the which there were almost fifty jews, and among them, the chief were Isaac, jacob, and Samuel. From thence, half a day's journey by Sea, I came to Lepantum, where, about an hundred jews devil near unto the Sea, the principal whereof are Gasarias, and Salum, and Abraham. From thence, in one days journey and an half, I went to Cores, where, almost two hundred jews devil, having in the Mountain Paros possessions of their own, which they inhabit: and among them the chief are Selomoh, Hhaijm, and jedaia. From thence in three days journey, I came to Corinth, and found three hundred jews, the principal whereof are Leo, jacob, and Ezekias. Three days journey from thence, I came to Thebes that great City, where, there are two thousand jews, the most excellent workmen of Purple and Scarlet, in the Countries of Graecia, among whom there are most learned men, and very skilful in the repetitions, and disciplines, the chief of this age; among whom, were that great Master Aaron Cutaeus, and his brother Moses, and Hhaiah, and Elias Thurthinus, and jectan, with whom, none in all Graecia are comparable, * This jewish honour in latter times hath happened to Thessalonica, now Salonichi, to have the most and most learned of that Nation. Argyropum. jabusterisa. Robnica. Sinon Potamen. Gardeghi. Armilon. Bissina. but only at Constantinople. From thence in one days journey to Argiropum, seated upon the Sea, a great City, and frequented by a great number of Merchants from all Countries, and there are about an hundred jews there, and the chief among them are Elias, Passeterius, and Emanuel, and Caleb. From hence to jabusterisa, is one days journey, and this City standeth upon the Sea coast, in the which there are almost an hundred jews, joseph, Samuel, and Nethania, being the principal. Robinca is one days journey only distant from thence, where were an hundred jews almost, over whom joseph, Eliezer, and Isaac had the command. From thence, in one days journey to Sinon Patamon, where are almost fifty jews, the chief whereof are Salomo, and jacob. And it is the beginning of Balachia, whose Inhabitants devil in the Mountains called Balachi, comparable with Dear in swiftness, who descending from the Mountains, drive away booties, and carry away spoils from the Grecians, hitherto vanquished by none, by reason of the inaccessible rooghnesse of the places and Mountains in which they inhabit, easy to be passed, and known only unto themselves. Nor are they Christians nor jews, although many among them are called by jewish names; and boast that they were sometimes jews, and call the jews their Brethren, whom when they find, they use surely to spoil them, but kill them not, as they do the Grecians: Lastly, I observed no form of Religion among them. From thence, in two days journey I went to Gardeghi a defaced and wasted City, retaining a few Inhabitants Grecians and jews. From hence to Armilon is two days journey, a great City seated upon the Sea, a common Mart Town for the Venetians, Pisanes, Genueses, and other Nations, with large and spacious Fields; where I found about four hundred jews, and the chief of them Siloh, and joseph the Governor, and Solomon the principal. From this City to Bissina, is one whole days journey, where are an hundred jews almost, and great Sabthi, and Selomoh, and jaacob have the chief authority among them. From hence in two days by Sea, I arrived at Seleuca, built by Seleucus, one of those four Kings who arose after Alexander: the City itself is very great, in the which there are about five hundred jews, and the chief of these is Semuel made Governor * Kings in that time used to cell dignities to the jews for money, and places of government amongst themselves, whereby in matters of their Religion and merely jewish, they were exempt from ordinary Magistrates. See in my Pilgrimage l. 2. c. 10 §. 7. King john's Charter, whereby james a jew obtaineth Presbyteratum omnium judaeorum totius Angliae: and another of Rich. 1. secundum legem & consuet. judaismi, and in most Towns two Notary's Jews, and two Christians, &c. I add this long Note, jest any should think the jews had simple freedom or power in this time of their malediction in any place. 〈◊〉 Mithrici. Darma. Canistthol. Aabidon alias Habiron. Constantina. over his Nation, by the King of the City; together with his sons the Disciples of wise men, and Sabthai his son in Law, and Elias, and Michael: and those jews apply themselves to Handicrafts whereon they live. From thence, in two days I came to Mitrici, where were almost twenty jews, among whom, the principal were Isaias, Machir, and Eliab. From thence, we made two days journey to Darma, in the which there are about an hundred and forty jews, and the chief of them Michael and joseph. Canisthol is one days journey only distant from this City, where are almost twenty jews. From thence we traveled three days journey to Aabidon, seated upon the sea shore: and travelling five day's journey among the Mountains, I came to Constantina, an exceeding great City, and the head of the Kingdom of javan, whom they call Greeks, the principal seat of the Emperor Emanuel, whose command twelve Kings obey: for every one whereof there are several Palaces at Constantinople, and Towers, and Countries; and unto these the whole land is subject. The principal and chiefest is called the great Aphrippos; the second, Miga Demaftocos; the third, Rominos; the fourth, Makdacoes; the fifth, Alchasom Magli: the rest have names like unto these. The compass of the City of Constantinople containeth eighteen miles, the half part whereof standeth upon the Sea, but the other half on the Continent: and it is seated upon two arms of the Sea, or exceeding great mouths of Rivers, * That is betwixt the Mediterranean and Euxine Seas. into one of the which, the waters flow from out of Russia, but into the other from Spain. And it is frequented by many Factors, from the Provinces and Countries of Babylon, Senaar, Media, Persia, and all the Kingdoms of the Land of Egypt, and Canaan, and the Kingdoms of Russia, Vngaria, and Psianki, Buria, Longobardia, and Spain. The City itself is common ᵈ and without difference, unto the which Merchants resort out of all Countries, travelling both by Sea and Land: it hath none equal with it in the World, except Bagdat, that mighty City of the Ismaelites. here is the most famous Temple of Saint Sophia: and the Patriarch of the Grecians dwelleth here: nor do they agreed with the Doctrine of the Pope of Rome. There are other Temples also, as many in number, as the days of the year. But it hath that exceeding great Treasure, almost beyond all estimation, by the Offerings and Riches yearly brought from diverse Countries, Lands, Castles, Forts, and places, so that no Temple of the whole World may be compared with the Riches thereof. And in the midst of the Temple there are Pillars of Gold, and Silver; huge Candlesticks, Lanterns, Lamps, and other Ornaments of Gold and Silver, more than any man is able to reckon. Next adjoining to the walls of the Temple, there is a place built for Princely Pastimes, called Hippodromus, where, yearly upon the birth day of jesus of Nazareth, great Spectacles are To all ●ortss of Men or Religions. Saint Sophies, Hippodromus. publicly presented; and there, all sorts of men with all manner of Habits of the whole World, are showed before the King and Queen. Lion's also, and Bears, Leopards, and wild Asses are brought forth into the place where these Spectacles are to be seen, that they might fight together: and Birds also after the same manner: and I suppose that in no Country of the World such Princely Sports are to be seen. But surely King Emanuel, besides that Palace left him by his Ancestors, hath built him another upon the Sea shore, which they call Bilbernae: the Pillars, and walls whereof, he hath overlayed with beaten Gold and Silver; whereon he hath engraven Bilbernae the Palace of the Emperor Emanuel. Emperor's Palace, Throne, Wealth, and Revenues. all the Wars made by him and his Ancestors. And he hath prepared a Throne there for himself, of Gold and Precious Stones: and hath adorned it with a Golden Crown hanging on high by Golden Chains; the compass whereof is equal with the Throne itself, beset with Precious Stones and Pearls, the price whereof no man is able to value, of so great a lustre, that putting no Torch unto them, they shine and may be seen in the night. Moreover, there are other innumerable things in the same place, and incredible to be told; and Tributes are yearly brought into that Palace, wherewith the Towers are filled with Scarlet and Purple Garments and Gold; so that the like example of building and riches, can no where else be found in the World. And it is affirmed that the Revenue only of the City itself, gathered of the Markets, grecian pomp Haven, and Tribute of Merchants, amounteth to twenty thousand Crowns a day. Furthermore, the Grecians themselves, Inhabitants of the Country, are exceeding rich in Gold and Precious Stones, and are attired with most sumptuous Apparel, their Garments being made of Crimson, intermingled with Gold, or embroidered with Needlework, and are all carried upon Horses much like unto the Children of Kings. The Country itself being very large, aboundeth with all sorts of Fruits, and hath also great plenty of Corn, Flesh, and Wine; nor the like Riches in the whole World are to be found. They are also learned, and skilful in the Discipline of the Grecians, and giving themselves wholly to pleasure, they eat and drink every Merry Greeks. one under their Vine, and under their Figtree: and of all Tongues of the Nations, which they call Barbarians, they hire Soldiers to fight with the Sultan King of the Children of Thogarma, who are commonly called Turks, because they themselves through idleness, and delights The Sultan. Thogarma. Turks. are made unapt and unmanly for the Wars, and seemed unto me very like unto women through a certain impotency of delights. But no Jews devil within the City, for they are excluded from them by an arm of waters, Pera, where now the Christians devil. and being enclosed between that and another arm of the Sea of S●phia, they are not so much as permitted to come into the City but by Boat, and that for the cause of Traffic and Commerce. And there are about two thousand jews, who are assembled with the Masters, that is, Jews hated. the Disciples of Wisemen, among whom, Abtalion the Great, and Abdias, and Aaron Cuspus, and joseph Sarginus, and Eliakim the Governor, have the chief authority: certain of them are Artificers of Silken Garments, but very many are Merchants, and they very rich. Not jew is there permitted to be carried on Horseback, except Solomon the Egyptian, the King's Physician, through whose service the jews are comforted, and ease their captivity, which they feel to be grievous. For all the jews are very much hated of the Grecians, without any difference of the good and evil; by reason of the Tanners, who while they dress skins, pour out the filthy water jewish Tanner● into the Streets before their own doors: and therefore they are all oppressed together with a grievous yoke, and are beaten in the Streets, and violently compelled to serve. But the jews themselves are rich, as I have said, and good men, and merciful, and observers of the Commandments, who patiently endure the misery of Captivity. The place wherein they devil is called Pera. Pera. §. II The Estate of the jews, and Relations of the World in the higher parts of Asia, Syria, Palaestina, Damascus, and the parts adjoining. TWo days sailing from thence, I came to Doroston, where there is an University of about four hundred Israelites, the chief whereof are Moses, Abias', and jacob. From thence Doroston. in two days journey to Galipolis, where are almost two hundred jews, and the principal of these, are Elias Caphid, and Sabthai-Zutra, and Isaac Migas: But Migas signifieth Galipolis. a Tower in that Language, which is now the Grecians Mother Tongue. Calas is two days Calas. journey distant from hence, where were almost fifty jews, and the chief Masters among them were judas, and jacob, and Semaias. Two days journey from thence being brought to Mityle, one of the Lands of the Sea, I found Universities of Israelites in ten places. Travelling three Mityle. day's journey from thence I came to Hicha, where were almost four hundred jews, whose heads are Elias, and Thiman, and Sabthai: and there are the Plants from which Mastic Hicha. Mastic. is gathered. But, from hence, after two days journey standeth Ismos, in the which almost, three hundred jews devil: among whom Semarias, Ghobadias', and joel, have the Ismos. preeminence: and very many Assemblies of the Israelites meet together there. From thence in three days sailing I arrived at Rhodus, where I found almost four hundred jews: Rhodus. and the principal of these Aba, Hananeel and Eliam Masters. Four day's journey from thence is Dophros distant, where there is an assembly of jews, together with Masters. Moreover, there Dophros. are certain heretical jews there, * Perhaps these were Carraim, or Scripture jews, hated for hating Traditions. Corkos, the beginning of the Land of Edom. The Dominion of Armenia. Malmistras, in times past called Tharsis. Antiochia in the Valley jaboq. Cyprians, and Epicurians, whom the Israelites every where abhor. But these, profane the evening of the Sabbath, and observe the evening of the first day. Corkos is two days journey distant from thence, which is the beginning of the Land of Edom, of that which is called Armenia. And it is the beginning of the Dominion of Turus, Lord of the Mountains of t 〈…〉 King of Armenia, whose jurisdiction appertaineth to the Metropolitan City Hhadochia; and extendeth even unto the Country of the Children of Thogarma, whom they call Turks. Malmistras is two day's journey distant from thence, which was sometimes called Tharsis, seated upon the Sea. And hitherto reacheth the Kingdom of the children of javan, who are called Grecians. Two day's journey from thence, standeth great Antiochia, nigh unto the River Pir, seated in the Valley jaboque which River runneth down from the Mountain Libanus, in the Country of Emath. King Antiochus built this City, nigh unto the which standeth a very high Mountain, enclosed also with the wall of the City. And in the top of the Mountain there is a Fountain, whereof a certain man hath the charge, who through hollow Trunks of Timber, distributeth the water by pipes under ground, conveyed into the City houses of the Nobility. But on the other side, right over against the Mountain, the City is compassed with the Channel of the River. And it is a most strong and well fortified City, pertaining to the Dominion of them that differ from our Faith. But there are certain Israelites there Artificers in Glass, the chief whereof are Mardochaeus and Hhaim, and Ishmael, Masters. Two day's journey from hence, I went to Liga, in times past called Laodicea, where are almost two hundred jews, and the chief of all are Hhaia and joseph. Liga, sometimes Laodicea. Gebal. Baghalgad. Two day's journey from thence to Gebal, the same is Baghalgad, under the Mountain Libanus: and it lieth next unto that Nation which they call Hhassissin, who follow not the doctrine of the Ismaelites, but of a certain man whom they suppose to be a Prophet: whose word they all obey, whether unto death, or unto life. And they call him Hheich all Hhassissin: and he is their Senator, at whose command all the men of the Mountains come in and go forth. His seat is in the Old man of the Assisines. See sup. l. 8. c. 3. 4. Karmos'. City, called Karmos', which was the beginning of the Country, called in former times Sehon: and they have a Religion among them, according to the doctrine of their old man. And in every place they are a terror unto all; because they kill even Kings themselves, by putting them under the saw: and their Dominion extendeth eight days journey. They make war with the Christians, those that are commonly called franks, and with the King of Tripoli, which selfsame Franci. Tripoli. is Trabelos of the Country of Saam. But, it happened not long time since, that the Country of Tripoli being shaken with an Earthquake, many, both of the Gentiles, and also of the jews were overwhelmed, and buried in the ruins of walls and houses: and at the same time also, above twenty thousand men perished in all the Land of Israel. From hence Gebal is one days journey distant, that other, which was the bound of the children of Amon; where there are almost Gebal. an hundred and twenty jews. And it is belonging to the jurisdiction of the Ginotines, Ginotin. whose Prince is called Gilianus Enbirena: and the place of the ancient Temple of the children of Amon, is found there, and in it the Idol of the children of Amon, sitting upon a seat, called a Throne, and the Image is of stone, overlayed with Gold; but on either side two Images of women, also sitting and before it standeth an Altar, on the which, Sacrifices and Perfumes were made. But the chief and principal men of the jews, who devil here, are Mair, jaacob, and Sencha. And the City standeth nigh unto the Sea shore, which is in the Country of the Israelites. From thence, in two days journey I came to Beritus, sometimes called Beeroth, where Beritus. Beero 〈…〉. were almost fifty jews, Solomon, and Ghobadia, and joseph being the chief. Travelling one day's journey from hence to Sijada, called Sidon in former times, a great City, where were twenty Sidon. Jews: distant from whence there is a certain Nation which maketh war with the Sidonians, the name of that Nation, in their own Language, is Dogzijn, called pagan by others, Dogzijn, or Drusians. being of no Religion or Sect: they devil in the Mountains, in the Caves and Holes of the Rocks, being subject to no King or Prince; but lead their lives wildly, living among the highest Mountains and steepest Rocks; their Country extending the length of three days journey, even unto the Mountain Hermon. And they are infamous through their Incests; for the Fathers The Mountain Hermon. marry with the Daughters. But at a yearly Festival day which they solemnly hold, aswell the men as the women, all meet together at the common Banquet, and there change Wives each with other: and they say, that the soul, as soon as it happeneth to departed out of the body of a good man, goeth into the body of an Infant borne the very sal●e-same hour: but departing out of the body of an evil man, that it goeth into the body of a Dog, or into another beast. Paling●●esia. And so they understand, to wit, as they live. But there are no jews among them, yet sometimes Artificers and Dyers of clotheses come unto them, to exercise their Art and Merchandise, and departed again: and the jews are courteously and lovingly entertained by them. Moreover, this Nation is very swift, and most apt to run thorough the Mountains and hills, invincible of other mortal men. But one days journey distant from Sidon, is new Tyrus, a very fine City, New Tyrus. furnished with a most commodious Haven, which it containeth within itself, and receiveth in ships, between two Towers built on both sides: so that a Brazen Chain being extended from one Tower unto the other by the Publicans, * Farmers of the customs. serving for the gathering of the Custom, all entrance and going out of ships by night, may be entered, and no man can possibly convey any thing taken out of the ships. Nor do I think, any Haven in the World, to be found like unto this. The City itself, as I have said, is goodly, and in it there are about four hundred jews, among whom some are very skilful in Disciplinary * The Talmud or Traditions. Readins, and especially Ephraim the Egyptian judge, and Mair, and Carchasona; and Abraham the head of the University. Some of the jews living there have ships at Sea for the cause of gain. There are artificial Workmen in Glass there, who make Glass, called Tyrian Glass, the most excellent, and of the greatest Tyrian Glass. Sugar. The ruins of old Tyrus. estimation in all Countries. The best and most approved Sugar also is found there. Ascending the walls of new Tyrus, old Tyrus is seen overwhelmed, in time past and covered with the Sea, distant a stones cast out of a Sling, from the new: but if any please to take Sea in a skiff or Boate, he seethe the Tower, Market places, Streets, and Palaces in the bottom. But new Tyrus is famous for public Traffic, whereto they resort from all places. In one days journey from thence I came to Akadi, which was sometimes Ghaco, the bound of the Tribe of Asser, and the beginning of the Land of Israel, seated upon the great Sea, famous Akadi. Ghaco. Asser. The Land of Israel. The River Cadumin. Niphas. Gad. for the Haven, where all Christians going by ship to Jerusalem are received into the which the River running through the City itself, floweth a ●iver called Cadumin. And there are almost two hundred jews there, and the Chief among them, are Sadok, and japheth, and jona. From thence three leagues to Niphas, which selfsame City is hidden Gad, bordering upon the Sea shore, nigh unto which on the one side standeth Carmel the Mountain, and at the foot of the Mountain are the Sepulchers of very many Israelites, and in the Mountain itself the Cave of the Prophet Elias is to be seen, near unto which the Christians have built a Chapel, called Saint Elias. But on the top of the ridge of the Mountain there remaineth the sign of the Elias. Achab. Altar broken down and burned in the days of Achab, whereof notable mention is made in the History of Elias. And the place of that Altar is Circular, being almost four Cubits over, in the Diameter; under the Mountain itself, on the side thereof, the River Chison descendeth. Caphar-Nahhum is four leagues distant from thence, retaining the ancient name, a very high The River Chison. Chaphar-Nahun. Caesarea. Siseria. Gad. Cuthai. Samaritans. Caesar. Cacos. Ceila. Keghila. Sargoreg. Luz. Sebaste. Samaria. place which exceedeth Carmel in prospect. But having passed six leagues from thence, I came to Caesarea, which the Inhabitants call Siseria, the ancient name thereof was Gad of the Palaestines, in the which there were ten jews, and two hundred Cuthai, that is to say, Samarite Jews, whom they commonly call Samaritans. And it is a very fair and goodly City seated on the Sea, re-edified and amplified by the Emperor Caesar, and called by his name, Caesarea. From whence, departing in half a day's journey I came to Cacos, which sometimes was Ceila, or Keghila, in the which there are no jews. Again from hence, in half a day's journey I went to Sargoreg, which by the Ancient was called Luz, where there is one jew only, and he a Dyer of Woolles. Travelling one day's journey from thence, I came to Sebaste, which selfsame City is Samaria, wherein the Palace of Achab the King of Israel is yet discerned. But it hath been a very strong and well fortified City, seated on a Mountain, delightful through the Fountains, and Rivers of Water, Gardens, Orchards, Vineyards, and places where Olives grow: and hath no jew inhabiting. Two leagues distant from hence is Nebilas, in time passed called Sichem, in the Mountain of Ephraim; where Nebilus. Sichem. Ephraim. Gerizim. Ebal. no Jews are: and the City lieth in a deep Valley between the Mountains Gerezim and Ebal, or Hebal, in which there are about an hundred Cuthaei, Observers only of the Law of Moses alone (these, as I said, they call Samaritans.) But they have Priests, of the Posterity of Aaron, the Priest resting in peace, who intermarry with none other, but with the women or men of their own Family, that they may preserve their Race and Kindred without mixture: and there they are commonly called Aharonites: notwithstanding they are Ministers and Priests Aharonites. of the Law of those Samaritans. But they offer Sacrifices, and burn burnt Offerings in the Synagogue which they have in the Mountain Garizim, alleging that which is written in the Law. And thou shalt give a blessing upon Mount Garizim. But they say, that it is the very house of the Sanctuary: and they lay the burnt Offering in the Feast of Easter, and other Festival days upon the Altar, built in the Mountain Garizim, of the stones taken out of jordan by the Children of Israel, and they vaunt that they are of the Tribe of Ephraim. Among them is the Sepulchre of joseph the Just, the Son of jacob our Father, resting in peace, as hath been The Sepulchre of joseph. said. And the bones of joseph carried out of Egypt by the Children of israel, are buried in Sichem. But they want three Letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. HE, of the name of Abraham, Hheth, of the name of jishhac, and Ghain, of the name of jaghacob, in stead whereof they put Aleph, that is, spiritus tenui●. By this manifest token they are convicted not to be of the Posterity and Seed of Israel, seeing they acknowledge the Law of Moses, excepting these three Letters, which they know not. But they keep themselves from the defiling of the dead, and of bones, and also of the slain, and of the Grave. They have also this custom, to put off the garments which they daily wear, when they are to go into the Synagogue, and to wash their bodies with water, and put on other garments provided only for this use. And this is their daily custom. But, the Mountain Garizam is pleasant The Mountain Garazim. The Mountain Ghebal. Gilboagh, Gilboe. The Valley of Aialon. The Valley of the Moon. Garaan David. Gibgon, Gabaon. Jerusalem. jacobites, Armenians Grecians, Georgians, and Franckes, inhabiting Jerusalem. with Fountains, and Gardens: and contrarily, Ghebal is dry, full of Rocks and Stones, and between both, as we have said, the City Sichem itself is seated. Four leagues from thence is Mount Gilboagh, which the Christians call Mount Gilboe, consisting of a most barren and dry soil. From whence, after four leagues, you come to the Valley of Aialon, which the Christian Inhabitants of the Country call, Val de Luna; from whenee, having traveled the length of one league, I came unto the Mountain Moria, to Garaan, called the Town of David, a City in time passed called, Gibghon or Gabaon, where no Jews are. Having passed three leagues from thence, I entered into Jerusalem, a little City, fortified with three walls, wherein there are many sorts of men, jacobites, Armenians, Grecians, and Gorgeri, or Georgij, and Franks, of all the Languages of the Gentiles. And there is an house prepared there, for the dying of Wools and Clotheses, which the jews hire every year, of the Kings, upon that condition, that they only might exercise that Art And there are Jews dwelling in an angle of the City, under the Tower of David, in which Tower, the walls of the old building are yet remaining, built by our Ancestors, to the height of ten cubits, almost, from the very foundation. But that which remaineth beside these, is the building of the Ismaelites. And there is no building in the whole City, comparable with that Tower of David in strength. There are also two houses there, called Hospitals, the Inhabitants whereof being Christians are, called Hospitalers: and Hospitalers of the military Order of Saint john's, and of the Dutch Order of Saint Marie, sup. l. 8. c. 6. §. 5. Salomon's Hospital, or the Templars. they are Horsemen; out of whose two Colleges, four hundred men, almost, go forth furnished to the Battle: and in those houses, all sick persons coming thither, are received, and cured, all plenty of necessary things for the maintenance of life, as well to the sick, that are living, and recovering, as to the dead, for their funeral, being abundantly and sufficiently ministered. But that second house is called, The Hospital of Solomon: for, it standeth in the place of the Palace, sometimes built by Solomon. Four hundred of them therefore do daily go forth to the battle: and all these associates are sworn, and bound by an Oath, besides many other more, who assemble thither, out of the Land of the Franckes and Italians: voluntary making a Vow, which, remaining there a year or two, they perform. Moreover, there is a very great Temple there, which they call, The Sepulchre, the Sepulchre of jesus of Nazareth, for the The Sepulchre of jesus. visiting whereof the Pilgrims assemble. Jerusalem hath four gates, the one is named, The Sleep of Abraham; the other, The gate of David; the third, The gate of Zion; and the fourth, Or the gate of Abraham. The gate of jebosaphat. But this is before the holy House, which sometimes stood, in the which now, there is a Church called, The Temple of the Lord, situated in the very place of the ancient The Temple of the Lord Sanctuary: but the very Temple of the Lord, now so called, is a certain huge and goodly Arch, built by Ghemar Ben Alchetab, now frequented by the Christians, who have no Image or Ghemar Ben Alchetab. No Image in the Temple. The Gate of Mercy. Picture in that place, but only resort thither to pray. Right over against this place there is a wall built, of the walls which were in the Sanctuary, which they now call, The gate of Mercy: and unto this gate, the jews come to pray, before the wall, in the Court. There also, I mean, at Jerusalem, in the house which was Salomons, are the Stalls of Horses seen, built by Solomon, a very strong building, and consisting of very great stones: of which manner of building the like example is not to be seen in all the Landlord The Fishpoole also is yet remaining, wherein the ancient killed their Sacrifices: and every one of the jews writ their name there in the wall. Going out at the gate of jebosaphat, they go into the Desert, called The Wilderness of the people, in the which there is the Monument of the Hand (or Pillar of Absalon, and the Sepulchre of Uzia the King, and a great Fountain The Pillar of Absalon. The Sepulchre of King Vzia. The Fountain of Siloahh. The Mountain of Olives. The Sodomitical Sea. The Pillar of Salt, into the which the wise of Lot was turned. The River Sitim. The Mountain Nebo. The Mount Zion. of the waters of Siloahh running into the Brook Kedron: and nigh unto the Fountain, a great building from the days of our Ancestors. But little store of water is found in the Fountain, and the greatest part of men living at Jerusalem, drink rainwater, gathered in private Cisterns. But, from the Valley of jehosaphat, unto the Mountain of Olives, they continually ascend: for nothing lieth between the City and that Mountain, but this Valley. And from the Mountain itself the Sodomitical Sea is seen: but from that Sea unto the heap of Salt, into the which Lots wife was turned, are two leagues. For that heap continueth still, which, being diminished by the flocks, sometimes by licking, increaseth again to the accustomed greatness: from the Mountain of Olives also, all that plain Country is seen, through which the River Sitim runneth even unto the Mountain Neb●. Right over against this new Jerusalem standeth the Mount Zion; on the which no entire and whole building is seen, except one Temple of the Christians. Before Jerusalem also, three houses, as it were, of burial are seen, wherein the Israelites were sometimes buried, and the form of the Graves is yet decent and conspicuous, but it is daily diminished by the Christians, who dig up the stones for the building of their private houses. That space and length of jerusalem is compassed with great Mountains. But, in the Mountain Zion, are the Sepulchers of the Family of David, and of those Kings who arose after David; but the place itself is commonly unknown. For, it happened fifteen years since, that one wall of the Temple, which I said to be in the Mount Zion, fell down, which when, at the commandment of the Patriarch, the Priest of the Temple determined to repair; he appointed about twenty stones in number to be digged out of the ancient foundations of the walls of Mount Zion, for the repairing of the work of the Temple. And among them, there were two men confederates, and friends; whereof the one, on a certain day early in the morning brought the other home with him unto a private Banquet, and after they had taken their breakfast together, when they came to their work, being demanded by the Overseer of the work, why they came so late, they answered, that they would make amendss for that hour with continued labour. In the mean space, while all the rest went to dinner, and while they performed that which they had promised, having taken away a certain stone, and finding the mouth of a Cave, they said one unto the other: Let us enter in, to see whether any Treasure lie hidden here. Going therefore in, they proceeded so long, until they came unto a certain Palace supported with Marble Pillars, overlayed with Gold and Silver, before which, there was a Table, and thereupon a Sceptre, and a golden Crown: and this was the Sepulchre of David the King of Israel, The Sepulchre of David and Solomon. on whose left hand was the Sepulchre of Solomon, with the like gorgeous adorning, and many other, of the other Kings of juda of the Family of David, who had been buried there: and there were Chests locked up, but what they contained, is yet to men unknown. But, when those men determined to enter into the Palace, being strucken with the blast of a whirlwind, they fell down dead upon the Earth out of the mouth of the Cave. And they lay in the same place until the evening: when being raised again with another blast, they heard a voice like unto the voice of a man, saying unto them: Arise, and go forth of this place. Whereupon being much moved and stricken with an exceeding great fear, they went forth trembling, and reported the whole matter to the Patriarch, which, calling unto Abraham surnamed Pius, a Constantinopolitan jewish Fable or pia fr●us of Abraham Pius. Pharisay living at Jerusalem, he caused to be declared by the same two men, who being demanded what he thought, he said, that it was the place of the Sepulchers of the house of David, appointed for the Kings of juda. But, the next day after, both those men lying in their beds, were found grievously sick at home through fear, who said, that they would never, upon any conditions, enter in thither again, affirming, that it was utterly unlawful for any man to desire to go thither, where God forbade him. Wherefore, by the commandment of the Patriarch, the place was shut up, and concealed from the eyes of men until this day, by the labour of men: but Abrabam Pius, of whom I have spoken, declared the whole matter unto me. Bethlehem juda is two leagues distant from thence, next unto which, within half a mile, almost, Bethlehem. The Sepulchre of Rachel. there is the Sepulchre of Rachel, in a place where two ways meet: and the Grave is made with twelve stones, according to the number of the Sons of jacob; and over the Tomb there is an Arch supported by four Pillars. Moreover, the stones of the Tomb are engraven w●th many diverse names of the jews passing by that way. But, in Bethlehem there are twelve jews, Dyers of Wools. The Fields of the Town have Rivers of waters, Welles and Fountains. Travelling six leagues from hence, I came to Hebron, seated in a Plain: for Hebron the ancient Hebron. Metropolitan City stood upon an hill, but it is now desolate. But in the Valley there is a field, wherein there is a duplicity, that is, as it were two little Valleys, and there the City is placed, and there is an huge Temple there, called Saint Abraham: and that place was the Synagogue The Temple 〈◊〉 Saint Abraham. of the jews, at what time the Country was possessed by the Ismaclites. But, the Gentiles, who afterward obtained, and held the same, built six Sepulchers in the Temple by the names of Abraham, Sara, Isaac, Rebecca, jacob, & Lia. And the Inhabitants now tell the Pilgrims, that they are the Monuments of the Patriarches: and great sums of money are offered there. But surely to any jew coming thither, and offering the Porters a reward, the Cave is showed with the Iron Gate opened, which from Antiquity, remaineth yet there. And a man goeth down with a Lamp light into the first Cave, where nothing is found, nor also in the second, until he enter into the third, in the which there are the six Monuments of Abraham, Isaac, and jaacob, Sara, Rebecca, and Lia; the one right over against the other: and each of them are engraven with Characters, and distinguished by the names of every one of them, after this manner, Sepulchrum Abraham patris nostri, super quem pax sit, and so the rest, after he same example. And a Lamp perpetually burneth in the Cave, day and night, the Officers of the Temple continually ministering Oil for the maintenance thereof. Also in the selfsame Cave, there are tuns full of the bones of the ancient Israelites, brought thither by the Families of Israel, which even until this day, remain in that selfsame place. But in the very field of duplicity, the Monuments of the ancient house of our Father Abraham, are yet extant and to be seen, and a fountain Abraham's house. Beth-Gebarin. Maressa. Torondolos Gabraleris, Sunam. Silo. springeth out before it, and no man may build an house there, for the reverence of Abraham. Beth-Gebarin is two leagues distant from thence, which was sometimes called Maressa, where there were only three jews. Five leagues journey from hence I came to Torondolos Gabraleris, which was sometimes called Sunam, where are three hundred jews. Three leagues from thence, is Saint Samuel of Silo, to wit, a Town in time passed called Siloh, two leagues distant from Jerusalem, where there is a great Temple, and therein the Sepulchre of the Prophet Samuel, translated by the Christians from Ramath, which is Rama, after that the Ismaelites were Ramath. Rama. Silo. The Temple of Samuel. Moria. Pesipua. Gibgha of Saul, or Benjamin. Beth-Nobi. Nob. jonathan. Bas●ens. Sina. Ramas'. Har 〈…〉. expelled thence, and the Town taken, where before the body of Samuel was preserved, buried in the Synagogue of the jews. And now, as I have said, there is a goodly and great Temple in Silo, named by them S. Samuel of Silo: and it remaineth even until this day. Departing from thence, and having traveled three leagues towards the Mountain Moria, I came to Pesipua, which is Gibgha, the Country of Saul, otherwise called Gibgha of Be 〈…〉 amin, where are no jews. Beth-Nobi is three leagues distant from hence, the same being also called Nob, a City belonging to the Priests, where were two jews, Dyers, and in the middle of that way, are those two Rocks, famous through the memory of jonathan, whereof the one is named Bolsen, and the other Sina. Departing from thence, after three leagues I came to Ramas', which, in time past, was Harama; part of the walls and buildings whereof remaineth, even from ancient times, and it is confirmed by the Inscriptions of stones yet continuing, and the marks, ruins, and situation are showed, of a very great City, sometimes, where now there are only three jews. And there is yet seen a field of the Israelites, two miles long, furnished with many Sepulchers of the Israelites. Five leagues from hence standeth Gapha, in time past japho, called Gapha. japho. jope. Ebalin. jebna. jope by others, seated on the Sea; where there is only one jew, and he, a Dyer of Wool. From hence, I traveled th' 〈…〉 e leagues to Ebalin, it is the same City which was sometimes called jebna, wherein the site of an ancient School is yet seen, and there is no jew there. And this is the furthest bound of the Tribe of Ephraim. From whence, having passed three leagues, I went to Palmis, sometimes called Asdod or Asotus, in time past, the most famous City of the Palaestines, Palmis. Asdod. Asotus. Benibera. but now destroyed: and in it there is no jew. From whence Ascalon is two leagues distant. This is Ascalon surnamed the new, built by Esdra the Priest, upon the Sea shore, which in the beginning, was called Benibera. This is four leagues distant from the ancient Ascalon of the Palaestines, long since wasted. But, this new one is a very great and goodly City frequented by many men resorting thither from all places for the cause of their Affairs, for that it is seated in part of the bounds of Egypt. And in it there are almost two hundred learned jews, among whom Tsa●ahh, and Aharon, and Salomo, have the preeminence. There are also about forty of those Students, who are called Literal, that is, conversant in the simple meaning of the sacred Books, Karai● jews, admitting the Scripture, not Traditions. and about three hundred Cuthaei, or followers of the Doctrine of the Samaritans. And in the middle of the City there is a Well, which in the Language of the Ismaelites, the Inhabitants call by'r Abraham Alchelil, that is to say, the Well of Great Abraham, opened by Abraham in the days of the Palaestines. From hence I passed to Seguras, the ancient name whereof was Seguras. Lud. Zarezin. jesreghel. S●puria. Tsipori. Hakados. Hhaijah. jonas. Tiberia. jordan. The Sea of Kinereth, or Genezareth. Asdoth-hapisga● Lud, from whence in one days journey and an half, I came to Zarezin, which is jesreghel, where there is a certain great Church: and there is only, one jew there, a Dyer of Woolles. Four leagues from hence is Sipuria, sometimes called Tsipori, where are the Sepulchers of that great Master called Hakadoes, and Hhaijah, who came up out of Babylon, and of jonas, the Son of Amithay the Prophet, who are buried in the Mountain: and beside these, there are also many other ancient Sepulchers. Three leagues from hence, is Tiberia, near unto jordan at the Lake, called the Sea of Kin●reth, or Genezareth, into the which jordan floweth, and runneth out towards the Salt Sea into the Land of the Plain: and this place is called Asdoth-hapisga, and going forth from thence, it falleth into the Sea of Sodom, which is called the Sea of Salt. But, at Tiberia, there are almost fifty Jews: and the chief among these, are Abraham the Seer, and Muchthar, and Is●ac. And in that place there are hot waters springing out of the ground, which they call the Baths of Tiberia; and the Synagogue of Caleb the Son of jephune is there, not fare from the Baths. There are also very many Sepulchers of the Israelites there, and the most Baths. famous, those especially of john the Son of Zachai, and of jonathan the Son of Levi: all these are in the lower Galiley. From hence, in two days journey I came to Timin, which in time john. jonathan. Timin. Tamnatha. Ghasth. Gus Hha●eb. Maran. Ma●●●. Hilal. Samai. Galmah. Kadis. Kades 〈◊〉. Barak. Ba●ijuus. Dan. The head of jo●dan. Arnon. past was called Tamnatha, famous for the Sepulchre of Samuel the Just, which is yet to be seen, furnished also with other Sepulchers of the Israelites. From thence, after one whole days journey, standeth Ghasth, sometimes called Gus Hhaleb, where there are about twenty jews. Travelling six leagues from hence, I went to Maran, the ancient name whereof was Maron. In it are the Sepulchers of Hilel and Samai in a Cave, with twenty Sepulchers of both their Disciples, and other Monuments also, as of Benjamin the Son of jephat, and jehuda the Son of Bathira. Six leagues from thence is Galmah famous for the great buildings of the Sepulchers of the Israelites, where there are fifty jews. Kadis is half a day's journey distant from hence, called also Kades Nephthalim, upon the bank of jordan, where are the Sepulchers of the Ancient, of Eliezer the Son of Gharoch, and Eliezer the Son of Azarias, and Hunus surnamed Rotundus, and Rasbac, and Iose of Galiley. And the Monument of Barak the Son of A 〈…〉 ogham, is yet remaining there. Departing from this place one whole days journey, I came to Balijuus in time passed called Dan, nigh unto which there is a Cave whence jordan issueth, which having run three miles, receiveth the waters of Arnon, coming out of the borders of Moab. Before the Cave itself, the marks of the Altar or Statue appeared, which one Micheas dedicated, adored by the children of Dan in those days; not fare also from thence, the place of the Altar is seen, erected by jeroboam the Son of Nabat, whereon that Golden Calf was dedicated. And hitherto the bound of Israel extendeth on the side of the furthest Sea. From whence I made two days journey to the City of Damascus, the beginning of the Kingdom of Noraldinus, King of the children of Thogarma, who are commonly called Turks. The City itself is exceeding Damascus, Noradinus. Of him see before, l. 8. c. 3. Amna. Pharphar. Hermon. great and very fair, compassed with walls, but the whole Country is wonderfully beautified with Gardens and Paradises, containing fifteen miles on every side. There is no City, elsewhere, in all the fruitful Country, seen like unto this: which the two Rivers, Amna and Pharphar, falling down from the Mountain Hermon do enrich. For the City standeth under the Mountain Hermon. The River Amna runneth into the City itself the waters whereof are conveyed through Pipes, into all the houses of the Nobility, and also into the Market places and streets. And the Country itself is much frequented through the Affairs of all Countries. But Pharphar running by the City itself, doth water all the Gardens and pleasant places. And there is a Synagogue of the Ismaelites in the City, which they call Gumagh Dumesque that is, the * Mahometan Church of Damascus. Bone of a Giant. Mosche of Damascus, the like building whereof is no where seen in the World: and the Inhabitents say, that it was the Princely Palace of Benhadad. And there is a wall of Glass built by the workmanship of the Magicians, distinguished with holes equal in number with the days of the Sun, so that every day the Sun entering in at every hole goeth thorough the twelve degrees fitted to the hours of the day, and so showeth the time of the year and day. But within the Palace itself there are houses or little Baths made of Gold and Silver, wherein there is a Throne of the same matter, like unto a great Vessel, so that it may receive three men bathing together. Within the Palace I saw the rib of a man hanging, of one of the Enakims, which was nine Spanish handfuls long, and two handfuls broad: and it is reported, Enak. that he descended from the most ancient Kings of Enak, named Abchamaz, as by the engraven stone of his Sepulchre is declared; whereon it is also written that he reigned over the whole World. But at Damascus there are about three thousand Israelites, among whom there are the Disciples of wisemen, and such as are rich. And the Head m Head of the Synagogues, as that james which was by King john's Charter Presbyter of all the jews in England. Karaim. Galgad. Gilead. Salcatha. Saleca. Baghal-Beik. of the Assembly of the Land of Israel dwelleth there, whose name is Esdra, and his Brother Star Salome the chief judge, and joseph the fift of the Assembly, and Ma●sliahh the head of the order of the Readers, and Mair the Crown and glory of the wise men, and Sadik the Physician. There are also, almost, two hundred of the Literal Expositors, but of the Cuthaei, almost four hundred: among all whom there is great concord and peace, yet notwithstanding, these diverse Factions intermarrie not each with other. Departing from Damascus, in one whole days journey I went to Galgad, which was sometimes called, Gilead, a large Country, flowing with Rivers and Fountains of water, replenished with Gardens and Orchards, in the which there are about threescore Israelites. Half a day's journey from hence standeth Salcatha, which City was sometime called, Saleca. From whence the other Baghal-Beik is half a day's journey distant, the ancient name whereof was Baghala, seated in the Valley under Libanus, built by Solomon, for the sake and use of pharao's Daughter. And part of the building of the Palace yet remaineth, the stones whereof are just twenty Spanish handfuls in length, and twelve in breadth, among which there is not one at all, that is not worn: and it is commonly reported, that that building was not made by the hand of man, but of * That is, of a certain Devil, to whom too many, things are ascribed by Superstition. Thadmur. Asmodey. And in the very entrance of the City, a great Fountain bursteth forth, and runneth through the midst of the City. There is also Thadmur seated in the Desert, built likewise by the commandment of Solomon, after the same manner of building and greatness of the stones: and it is compassed with a wall, solitary, as I said, and removed from other Habitation, and some day's journey distant from Baghala. But, in this City Thadmur, there are four thousand jews, valiant, and ready and prepared for the battle: who make war with the Children of Edom, and with the Children of Garab, or the Arabians, commonly called, subject unto the Kingdom of Noraldinus: and they help the bordering Ismaelites. Among these, Isaac, surnamed Graecus, and Nathan, and Uziel, have the pre-eminence. Half a day's Kiriathin. Kiriathaim. Hamath. The River jabok. Great Earthquakes, of which see l. 8. c. 2. & 3 Siha. Hha●s●r. Lamdin. Hhaleb, happily Aleppo. Aram Tsoba. Algub. Baalit. journey from thence I came to Kiriathin, called Kiriathaim in time past, in the which there are no jews, except one Dyer of wools. From whence departing one whole day's journey, I entered into Hamath, retaining the ancient name, seated under the Mountain Libanus, nigh unto the River jabok. But, in those days it happened, that the City being shaken with a great Earthquake, above fifteen thousand men perished in one day: and no more than seventy men were remaining alive, the chief is, Ghola the Priest, and old Father Galeb, and Muchtar. Siha is half a day's journey distant from hence, sometimes called, Hhatsor: from the which, Lamdin is no further removed then three leagues. In two days journey from thence I went to Hhaleb, the ancient name of which City and Country was Aram Tsoba: and it is the Princely seat of King Noraldinus, within the which there is a very great Palace, compassed with a wall, and there is no Fountain, Well, or River in the whole City: but they drink rainwater gathered in Cisterns, which in the Ismaelitish Language they call, Algub. There are about one thousand five hundred Israelites here, whose Heads are, Moses the Constantinopolitan, and Israel, and Seth. But travelling two day's journey from hence, I came to Baalits', in time past Pethoran, and nigh unto the River Euphrates, where even until this day, the Tower of Balaam the son of Beghor, remaineth (let the name of the wicked be abolished) built according to the number Balaam. of the hours of the day: and in that City there are few jews. From thence, it is half a day's journey to Kelagh Geber, which the Ancients called, Selagh Midbera, the Latins, Petra Deserti. Kelagh Gebar. Selagh Midbera. Petra Deserti. The Arabians. The Arabians only retained this, after they fled into the Deserts, being violently expulsed by the Turks, from their habitations and Cities. But here there are almost two thousand jews, and the chief of these, Sedekias, Hhaija, and Salomo. §. III Of Mesopotamia, Mosul, Bagdat; the Calipha; the numbers, Synagogues, and Privileges of the jews in it, and the places adjoining. ONe days journey distant from hence is Dakia, which was sometime called Chalne, Dakia. Chalne. Senaar. The Turks. Sangasar. Sagi Nehor. the beginning of the Land of Senaar (which is Mesopotamia) it lieth out in length between the Kingdom of the Turks, and the Country Sangasar. And there are almost seventy jews there, over whom, Zachai, and Nedib, otherwise called c That is, Very honourable. Hharan. Sagi Nehor, and joseph, have the pre-eminence. And in this place standeth the Synagogue built by Esdra, returning from Babylon to Jerusalem. Two days journey from thence is ancient Hharan, in the which there is also a Synagogue of the like building, made by the commandment of the same Esdra: but that place, where the house of our Father Abraham was, containeth no building; yet is it religiously respected by the Ismaelites, and frequented by them for the offering Alchabor. Hhabor. Madai. Media. Gozen. Ne●sibin. Nisibis. Gezir Ben-Ghamar. Hidekel. Tigris. Ararat. Taurus. The Ark of Noe. Ghamar-Ben-Alchetab. Almutsal. Assur. up of their supplications. Departing from thence, we traveled two days journey to the place where a River issueth forth, called by the Inhabitants Alchabor, the same also in time past being called, Hhabor, which runneth forth into the Province Madai or Media, and falleth into the Mountain Gozen. And there are about two thousand jews there. From hence, after two days journey, is Netsibin or Nisibis, a great City, abounding with Rivers of water, where are, almost, a thousand jews. From whence, travelling two day's journey, we came to Gezir Ben-Ghamar, which City is contained within the banks of the River Hidekel, which the people of the West call Tigris, at the foot of the Mountains Ararat or Taurus, four miles, almost, distant from the place where the Ark of No rested: but Ghamar-Ben-Alehetab having taken that Ark from the ridge of the Mountain, being removed, fitted it for the use of the Ismaelites Mosche, near unto which, standeth the Synagogue of Esdra, even unto this day, whereunto, the jews going out of the City, assemble on festival days, to pray. And in that Metropolitan City of Gezira Gamar Ben-Alchetab, there are, almost, four thousand jews, Mubhhar, and joseph, and Hhaija, being the chief. Two days journey distant from thence is Almutsal, the name whereof was sometime, Great Assur, where are seven thousand Jews: the principal whereof are, Zachai ha' d That is, a Prince. Nassi, of the posterity of King David; and joseph, surnamed e Skilful in Astrology, in the Arabian Language. Mutsal the beginning of Persi●. Ninive. Adbael. The Synagogues of Abdia, ●onas, and Nahhum. Rahaba. Rehhoboth. Euphrates. Karkesia. Charchamis. Albina jobar. Pumbeditha. Sepulchers. Captain of the Captives banished thither. Hharda. Ghukbera. jechonias. Barhan all pelech, Counsellor of King Zinaldin, Brother of Noraldinus the King of Damascus. And this City is the beginning of the Kingdom of Persia, and retaineth that ancient largeness and greatness, seated upon the River Hhidekel, between which and the ancient Ninive, there is only a Bridge: but Ninive is utterly destroyed: yet there are 〈…〉 t●eets, and many Castles within the space of the ancient circuit, from which unto the City Adbael, is one leagues distance. But Ninive was built upon the bank of Hhidekel. And in the City Assur there are now three Synagogues of three Prophets, of Abdia, of jonas the son of Amithai, and Nahhum the Son of Eleusseus. Departing from thence, and travelling three day's journey, I came to Rahaba, by the Ancient, called Rehhoboth, seated nigh unto the River Euphrates, in the which, there are almost two thousand jews, whereof Ezechias, Ahud, and Isaac, are accounted the chief. And it is a very great and goodly City, compassed about with walls, and very well fortified, and furnished with goodly Suburbs of Gardens, and places of delight. Upon the bank of the same River standeth Karkesia, sometime called Charchamis, one days journey only, distant from Rahaba; in the which, there devil about five hundred jews, Isaac, and Elhana being the chief. Two days journey from hence, we went to Aliobar, the ancient name whereof, was Pumbeditha, seated in Nahardugha: in the which, there are about two thousand jews, among whom there are many Disciples of the Wisemen, and the chief of these are, Great Hen, and Moses, and Eliakim. The Sepulchers of the Masters, juda, and Samuel, are there accounted memorable. Before each Sepulchre stand two Synagogues, built by them before their death. There also remaineth the Sepulchre of Bestenai Hanassi, who was Head of the Transmigration, and Nathan, and Neheman the son of Papha. Departing from hence, I traveled five days journey to Hharda, in the which, there are about fifteen thousand jews, among whom Zachen, and joseph, and Nathanael, are the chief. From this City, it is two days journey to Ghukbera, the chief City, built by jechonias the King of juda, in the which there are almost ten thousand jews, jehosuah and Nathan being the principal. Two days journey distant from hence standeth Bagdad, a great City, the beginning of the Kingdom of Calipha, named * That is, Emperor of the Believers, who lead their lives sorrowfully or penitently. Caliphas place at Bagdat. Amir Almumanin Alghabassi, of the Progeny of him, whom the Ismaelites call their Prophet, who hath the chief authority over the whole Doctrine and Bagdad. Calipha. Sect of the Ismaelites: and for this cause he is accounted reverend and honourable, to all the rest of the Kings or the Ismaelites: for he ruleth over them all, as a certain high Priest of them all. And within the City of Bagdad itself he hath a Palace, built in a plat of ground of three miles, and within the Palace, there is a Wood furnished with all kinds of Trees of the whole world, not only with fruitful Trees, but also barren; replenished also with all sorts of Beasts, and in the midst of the Wood, an huge standing Pool of water, conveyed from the River Tigris. But the Calipha walking or supping in that Wood for recreation, his servant's exercise Hawking and Fishing, and he goeth unto this place accompanied with the train of his Counsellors and Princes. And the proper name of this great King is * That is, humble observers. Alghabassi Hhaphtsi, who loveth the Israelites very well, being skilful in the tongues, studious in reading the Law of Moses, who being expert in the Hebrew Language, both readeth, and also writeth learnedly. But he hath made this Religious vow unto himself, that he would receive the use neither of meat, drink, nor apparel, but through the labour of his own hands: for he is an artificial maker of the most excellent fine Mats and Coverlets, which, being marked with his own Seal, he delivereth to This is observed by the greatest Mahometans: the Great Turk himself still professing the exercise of some trade, though perhaps more for show then in such serious respect as this. Meka. Aeliman or the South Country; so they call Arabia. his principal servants, to be sold in the Market, but the Noblemen of the Country buy them, and with the money of that trade, he procureth maintenance for himself: and he is a man of an honest behaviour, and faithful, and religious after his manner, and most courteously saluteth, and speaketh unto all men. But the Ismaelites may not lawfully behold him. But the Pilgrims who go unto that famous house, called Meka, seated in the Country of Aeliman, from the most remote Countries, travel this way through an earnest desire they have to salute Calipha; and having entered into the Palace, they cry out, OH our Lord, the light of the Ismaelites, and the Sum 〈…〉 ebeame of our Law, show us the brightness of thy face: to whose words he inclineth not his mind. But then, the Princes his familiar friends and servants speak unto him with these words: Our Lord, spread abroad thy peace upon these men coming from remote Countries, whom an admirable desire hath enforced to fly unto the shadow of thy glory. In the self same hour therefore, taking up the wing of his garment, he letteth it down out of the Window, which, the Pilgrims coming unto it, religiously kiss. And having heard this answer from one of those familiar Princes, Go in peace, for now our Lord, the light of the Ismaelites hath received, and given you peace: for he is supposed by them to be, as it were, he whom they call their Prophet. They therefore most joyfully return every one into their Country, after they have been dismissed in this manner with such speech of the Prince, and returning home, are received by their brethren, kinsfolk, and familiar and inward friends, with the kissing of their garments. And every one of those Princes who serve the Calipha, have their several Palaces within that huge Palace, yet they go Treason prevented. all bound with Iron Chains, and over all their houses there are watchful keepers set, jest any one should attempt any sudden innovation against that mighty King. For it happened once, that his brethren conspiring against him, made a certain other, one of their number, ruler over them; wherefore he established it by decree, that all the children of his whole stock and family, should be bound with Iron Chains, jest they should again enterprise the like attempt against the mighty King. But every one liveth in a private Court, reverenced with great honour, and hath Cities, Towns, and Countries, from the which he yearly ●ceiveth tributes and revenues, brought unto him by the Treasurer's: and they feast, and give themselves to pleasure all their whole life. But in that Palace of the mighty King, there are buildings of an admirable greatness, The Buildings of the Palace. the Pillars whereof are of silver and gold, and the inner parts of the houses are over-laide with these metals, and beautified with all kind of Precious stones and Pearls: out of the which Palace he goeth forth once only in the year, on that festival day or Easter, which they call Ramadan. Ramadan, the Ismaelites Easter. And on that day, great multitudes of men from diverse and remote Countries, flock together to see his face. And he is carried upon a Mule, attired in princely garments, intermingled with gold an silver, having his head adorned with a Mitre, shining with stones of incomparable price: but he weareth a black Handkerchief upon the Mitre, by carrying whereof, he openly confesseth the shamefacedness of this world; as if he should have said: This great Majesty which ye behold, darkness will obscure in the day of death. Moreover, all the Nobility of the Ismaelites accompany him, attired with very goodly and costly garments, and sitting upon Horses, the Princes of Arabia, the Princes of Media, and Persia, and the Princes of the Country of Arabia. Persia. Tuboth. Bosra. Tuboth, which is three months journey distant from Arabia. But he cometh forth of his Palace to the great house (as they call it) of Prayer, built in the gate Bosra: for that is accounted their greatest house of Prayer. Moreover, as well the men as women, all who celebrated that day are clothed with Purple and silken garments. You may also find through all the ways and streets, all kinds of Instruments, Songs, and Dances, playing when he passeth by: and Calipha himself the mighty King is saluted by all, in these words: Peace be upon thee our Lord the King, He, I say, kisseth his own garment, wherewith sometimes, but sometimes only with his hand stretched forth, he signifieth peace and salutation unto them. And thus he goeth unto His blessing the people. the Court of prayer, where ascending into a wooden Turret, he interpreteth his Law in a Sermon, from an higher place. But then the wise men of the Ismaelites arising, having wished all Learned men or students of Mahomet's Law. happiness unto him, congratulate his greatness and excellent piety, evidently known by many examples, which they desire to be perpetual. And surely, all enlarge this gratulation, answering, Amen. And afterward he blesseth them all. Then presently a Camel being brought, is killed Camel killed. by him, for this is accounted their paschal feast, of the flesh whereof he commandeth small pieces to be distributed to those Princes his servants, who are to taste of the beast slain by their sacred King, at which present they greatly rejoice. And these things being performed after their manner, they departed from that house of Prayer. But the King returneth another way than he came, by the bank of the River Tigris, himself alone. For the rest of the Princes and servants return by the River, being carried in Boats before him, until he enter into the Palace. And that way is diligently kept all the year by Watchmen, jest peradventure any one enter into that place, which is sacred, through the steps of his feet. All that whole year after he is contained within the Palace, never to go forth to any other place. But he is of a fair behaviour, Caliphas keeping home. Palace betwixt Tigris and Euphrates. All these buildings (it seems) were destroyed by the Tartars. Hospitals. Dar Almaraphthan, a Bethlehem Hospital for the Mad. and according to that sect of his, just and godly. And he hath built a Palace beyond the River, on the very bank of a certain Arm of the River Euphrates, which floweth from the other side of the City, in the which he hath built great houses and Market-places, and also Hospitals, fit for the curing of poor sick men, and almost threescore Physicians Storehouses are reckoned there, being all abundantly furnished with all necessary kinds of Spices, Medicines, and other fit things brought from the King's house: whatsoever therefore is thought commodious for Medicine, and food, and for the whole cure, is given to all the sick brought thither, at the King's cost, until they happen to be recovered. Besides, there is another Palace in the same place, which is called Dane Almarapthan, that is, the house of Mercy, for the including of all mad persons found in the Country; every one whereof are bound with Iron Chains, until they return to their wits: for than they are every one permitted to departed unto their houses, the men to whom that charge is committed, looking unto it, and examining the same every month. All these things are ordained by that King, for the bestowing of alms and benefit commonly, to all coming thither, who are either mad, or troubled with any other disease. For, as we have said, he is of a merciful and kind disposition, and of a good mind. And in the same City, called Bagdad, there are about a thousand jews, living in great quietness Jews at Bagdat. and peace, and very honestly used under the dominion of that King, surnamed, the Great, among whom there are some very learned men, the chief of the Assemblies, greatly conversant in the study of the Law of Moses. But there are ten Assemblies there, the head of the greatest whereof, is Samuel the son of H●li: next, the heads of the other Assemblies are, Gaon Sagan the Levite, of the second: but of the third, Daniel Sod: of the fourth, Eliezer Hahhaber: and The head of the Captivity, who, and of what quality. Eliezer Ben Tsa●ahh, head of the Order, who is descended from the Prophet Samuel, and with his Brethren playeth cunningly upon musical Instruments, that is, upon the Psalteries, with the same skill which was then used when the house of the Sanctuary was yet standing; he is head of the fift Assembly: and of the sixt Hhasadias', the flower of his Companions: Haggaeus Hanassi ruleth the seventh Assembly: Esdras the eight: Abraham, surnamed Abutahar the ninth: the tenth and last, Zachaeus Ben Basath●ai. All these are called Uacant, because they do no other thing but govern the Society. But they exercise judgements, and execute justice to all the jews of that Country all the days of the week, except the second day wherein they all assemble before Great Samuel, the head of the Assembly, and honour of the jacobides, who, together with those ten Vacants, the heads of the Assemblies, do justice to every one requiring the same. Notwithstanding the greatest of all these, is Daniel the son of Hhasdai, called the head of the Captivity, who hath a book of his Genealogy, derived even from David. The jews call him our Lord, and the head of the Captivity. And the Ismaelites call him Sid●a Ben David, that is, our Lord, the son of David. And he hath great authority over all the Congregations of the Israelites, under the hand * The power which the jews had, was both limited to jewish cases and persons, and under the Saracen Magistrates inspection, as the Greek Patriarch and BB. under the Turk, a slavish power dear bought, and executed at will of the s●ller, where jewish affection hath not enlarged. The Country o● Sena●●. Persia. Chars●n. Seba, which is also Aliman, and Diarbeich. A 〈…〉 a. of Amir Almonin, Lord of the Ismaelites: whose decree was this, appertaining even unto his Posterity, adding and delivering also a Seal of authority over all the Colleges of the Israelites, whatsoever contained within the jurisdiction of his Law to whom for the cause of honour, he hath commanded all men, as well Ismaelites as jews, to arise up and salute, and Nations also of whatsoever faction; he that shall do otherwise, let him be punished with an hundred stripes. But when he cometh forth to visit the Great King, he is guarded with a great number of Horsemen, jews and Gentiles accompanying him, a Crier going before him, proclaiming these words: Prepare ye the way for the Lord the son of David, as it is meet; and they proclaim it in their Language. B●● he 〈◊〉 〈…〉ed upon an Horse, clothed with silken and embroidered garments, he adorneth his hea 〈…〉 w 〈…〉 a Mitre, upon the Mitre he weareth a white Shash, and upon the Shash a Chain. And all 〈◊〉 Colleges of the Israelites of the Country of Senaar, Persia, Gharsan, and Seba, which is now called Aliman, and Diarbeich, and of all the Country of Mesopotamia, and the Province R●t, whose Inhabitants devil in the Mountains of Ararat, and of the Country Alania, which is enclosed round about with very high Mountains, Alania. Derbent. and have no entrance or way to go forth except the Iron Gates placed there by Alexander, where that Nation called Al●n dwelleth: besides, of the Countries of Sicria, and all the Land of Thogarmin, even unto the Mountains Asna, and of the Province of the Gerganaei, even Sicr●a. The Mountain's As●a. Gerganaei, who also are ●he Gergasaei. unto the River Ghihon. But the Gerganaei are the same People that are called Gergasaei, now Christians, and unto the Gates of the best Countries and Lands, even unto India, I say, the Colleges of all these Countries, through the authority and power of this man, Prince of the Captivity, choose every one their Head and Minister, who being chosen, come unto him to receive authority, and imposition of hands: and unto him, Gifts and Presents are brought from all the borders of the Landlord And he hath public houses, let for advantage, which they call Fondaci, and hath also Orchards and Gardens in Babylon, and very many possessions received from his Ancestors by the right of Inheritance, but no man dare violently take or carry away any thing from him. He hath also houses to be let, and of Merchandizing, for the use of the jews. He receiveth also a certain tribute yearly out of the Markets, and from the Merchants of the Land, besides that which he receiveth, brought unto him from remote Countries. Therefore he is exceeding rich, and diligently conversant and learned, as well in the sacred as in other books of humane knowledge: and he feedeth many of the Israelites by his daily hospitality. But, at what time any man of this Family is made Head of the Captivity, a So is th' Constantinopo 〈…〉 an Patriarch, now forced to give to the Turks, 4000 Ducats 〈◊〉, and all most as much to the Bassas: at other times not admitted to sit with them. Gerlach. 〈◊〉. Th● manner of creating the Head of the Captivity. he bringeth forth great sums of money, and giveth first unto the King himself, and next unto the Princes and Magistrates. And the same day wherein the King layeth his hand upon him, to grant him authority and principality, the second Chariot of the King is prepared and covered for him to ascend into it, and to be brought from the Palace unto his own house with great pomp and singing, and with the striking up of Drums, and sound of the Flutes. But he himself exerciseth the imposition of ●andss towards the men of the Assembly. And the jews Inhabitants of that Metropolitan City are the Disciples of b That is, Scholars of R●bbins, a●d Students of the Talmud. 28. Synagogs' in Bagdat. Gehiaga. Resen. Babel. The ruins of Nabuchodonosors' Palace. The Furnace of burning Fire into the which Hananias, Misael, and Azarias were c saint. Hhilan. The Tower of Babel. Lagzar, in the Spanish tongue called, Mazari. The Bricks are 8. inches broad, 6. thick, 12. long, with Canes betwixt, the building is not now a mile about, some say, but a quarter: perhaps a good part carried away since the time of Benjamin. Naphahb. The Synagogue of Ezechiel the Prophet. Wisemen, and very rich: and eight and twenty Synagogues are numbered in the City of Bagdat itself, and in Parech, or the Suburbs which are beyond Tigris. For the River runneth through the Metropolitan City itself. But that great Synagogue, which appertaineth to that man who is the Head of the Captivity, is built with marble stones, diverse and most excellent, of all colours, garnished with Gold and Silver: and in the very Pillars, Verses of the Psalms are read, engraven in golden letters. Moreover, before the Ark, the ranks of ten seats are there distinguished with marble steps; in the highest whereof, the Head of the Captivity sitteth with the chiefest of the Family of David. But the Metropolitan City itself is great, in the which also a City, like a Castle is contained, fortified with a wall of three mile's circuit about. The Country aboundeth with the most excellent Palmtrees, Gardens and Orchards, of all the Land of Senaar, and is frequented by the most gallant Merchants and Factors of all Countries, and maintaineth learned men and Philosophers, and Students of all the Mathematical Arts, Divinations and Enchantments. Departing two day's journey from thence I came to Gehiaga, the ancient name whereof was Resen, sometimes a great and very famous City, in the which there are almost five thousand Israelites; and they have a great Synagogue, with a place of burial next unto the Synagogue: and in the burying place a Cave, famous for the Sepulchers of certa●ne ancient learned men. One days journey distant from hence, standeth that ancient Babel, containing thirty miles in compass, but now utterly destroyed, where the ruins of Nabuchodonosors' Palace are yet seen, inaccessible to men, by reason of the diverse and noisome kinds of Serpents and Dragons living there. Not above twenty miles distant from these ruins, twenty thousand Israelites devil, who power forth their prayers in the Synagogues; the chief whereof is that uppermost ancient Floor of Daniel, built with square stones and Bricks, and the Temple and Palace of Nabuchodonosor of the same matter, and the Furnace of burning fire, into the which, Hananias, Misael, and Azarias were cast. And all these things are seen in the Valley well known to all. From thence we passed five miles to Hhilan, where are almost ten thousand Israelites, divided into four Synagogues, whereof one was the Synagogue of M Aar, who lieth buried there: next unto whom also, are the Sepulchers of Great Zeghirus the son of Hama, and of Great M Aar: and the jews daily assemble thither to pray. From thence, are four miles unto the Tower which the Children of the division began to build, which was made of that kind of Brick, which in the Arabian Language is called, Lagzar. The length of the Foundation containeth almost two miles, but the breadth of the walls is two hundred and forty cubits: and where it is broadest, it containeth an hundred Canes. Between the space of ten Canes, there are ways made out at length throughout the whole building in the form of a wreathed rundle; ascending which from the highest place, the fields are beheld twenty miles off: for the Country itself is very broad and plain. But this building was sometimes stricken with lightning from Heaven, and destroyed even unto the lowest part. Half a day's journey from hence is Naphahh, where are almost two hundred jews: and the Synagogue of that Great Isaac, surnamed Naphhaeus, is there, who lieth buried right over against it. Three leagues from thence is the Synagogue of Ezechiel the Prophet, nigh unto the River Euphrates; and in the same place right over against the Synagogue, are threescore Towers in number, and between every Tower also, there are several Synagogues, and in the Court of the Synagogue there is an Ark; and behind the Synagogue, the Monument of Ezechiel the son of Buz the Priest, under a great and very goodly Vault, built by jechonias King of juda, together with five and thirty thousand jews, who followed him by Euilmerodak delivered out of Prison. And this place is between the River Cobar, and the River Euphrates. And The River Cobar. jechonias, and they who came with him, are engraven in the very walls; jechonias first, but Ezechiel last. And this place is holy, even unto this day. And unto that place at a certain time, many assemble for the cause of prayer, from the beginning of the year unto the feast of jewish Pilgrimage yearly. Expiations: and there they live most pleasant days. And that principal man, whom they call the Head of the Captivity, with the other Heads of the Assemblies, come hither also from Bagdat, and abide all in that field for two and twenty miles together, pitching their Tents in diverse places. Moreover, the Arabian Merchants come thither, and the greatest and most frequented Fairs are kept there. But at this time, a great Book, renowned for authority and antiquity, written by Ezechiel the Prophet, is brought forth, wherein they read on the day of Expiation. And upon the Sepulchre of Ezechiel, a Lamp continually burneth day and Continual light and continued darkness. Great Temple. night, since it was first lighted by the same Prophet, for the which, Oil and Thread are ordinarily distributed and tempered. There is also a certain great sacred Temple there, full of books kept as well from the time of the first house, as of the second: and it is and was the custom, that they who had no children, should consecrated their Books in that place. Moreover, Vows are made in that place, to be performed by the jews dwelling in Media, and Persia. The principal men also of the Ismaelites resort hither to pray, among whom the authority and reverence of the Prophet Ezechiel is great, the name of which place in their Language is, Dar melihha, that is, The house of the Congregation: and thither all the Arabians come for cause of The house of refuge. The Sepulchers of Hananias, Misael, and Azarias. The City Alkotsonath. prayer. About half a mile distant from this place, the Sepulchers of Hananias, Misael, and Azarias, are seen, with each of their great and goodly Arches. And although war happen in those Countries, there is no mortal man that dare violate or touch these places; neither of the jews nor Ismaelites, for the reverence of the Prophet Ezechiel. From thence you travel three miles to the City Alkotsonath, in the which there are almost three hundred jews, and there also are the Sepulchers of Great Papha, and Huna, and Master joseph Sivaeus, and of joseph the son of Hhama. And right over against every one of them, there are several Synagogues, in the which the jews daily assemble for the cause of prayer. From hence to Ghein Saphta are Ghein Saphta. three leagues, where is the Sepulchre of Nahum the son of Elcusaeus the Prophet. It is one days journey from thence to Caphar le Paras, a famous place for the Sepulchers of Hhassidai, Caphar le Paras. and Ghakiba, and Dusa. Capharmehamidbar is half a day's journey distant from thence, where Capharmehamidbar. The River Liga. The Sepulchre of Sedechias. Kupha. The Sepulchre of jechonias. Suria. Matha Mahhasia. The Sepulchre of Sephanias. Sephithib. Nahardagha. Elnachar. Pebeditha. Master David, and jehuda, and Kuberia, and Sehora, and Abba lie buried. One days journey from thence is the River Liga, where the Sepulchre of King Sedechia is, beautified with a great Arch. One days journey from hence standeth the City Kupha, famous for the monument of King jechonias, of great workmanship, right over against which, a Synagogue is built; and in this place there are almost seven thousand jews. One days journey and an half from thence standeth Suria, which the Ancient called, Matha Mahhasia, in the which the Heads of the Captivity, and the chief of the Assemblies, were in the beginning: and great men are buried there, Sarica, and his son Haai, and Sandias' the son of Pijumus, and Semuel the son of Hhophin the Priest, and Sephanias the son of Chussi the son of Gedolia the Prophet, and very many other of the Heads of the Captivity, Princes of the Family of David, and principal men of the Assemblies, who abode there in the beginning, before the destruction thereof. You travel two days journey from hence to Sephiththib, situated in Nahardagha. But from thence to Elnachar, is one days journey and an half, called also Pebeditha, seated upon the bank of Euphrates, where his Synagogue is seen, who by the figure Antonomasia, is called Rab, and of Samuel, nigh unto the which also are their Monuments. §. four Strange reports, if true, of the Aliman jews. Of Persia, and DAVID ELROI. Of the Nisbor jews, and some places of India. FRom thence travelling through the Desert, you go unto the Country Seba, which Seba. Aliman. is now called, the Land of Aliman, bordering upon the Country Senaar on the North, the length whereof containeth one and twenty days journeys to be made through the Deserts: and in this Country those jews devil, who are called, the Sons of Recab, otherwise, the men of Theima. For Theima is the beginning of their Dominion, The sons of Rechab. Theima. whom now Hanan Hanassi governeth. And the City of Theima itself is great, and populous. Their Country is extended sixteen days journey, between the Mountains which are called, Northerly, beautified with great and well fortified Cities, and not subject to the yoke of any foreign Nation: from whence the Inhabitants going forth, spoil all the bordering and also the remote Nations, how many soever they be, even unto the Arabians, who are in league with them. But the Arabians are they who devil in Tents, and have movable Habitations in the Deserts of their Vertomannus mentioneth Arabian Jews potent and cruel, secured more by Deserts and Hills, than any greatness of their own: as al●o in Abassia some jews live in manner free, on step Hills. But this freedom is a continual slavery, and siege; the Arabians always endangering the one, and as it were, besieging them, as the Abassines the other Neither yet do I think but their Country is here enlarged far, by the jewish relations to our Author. For, Cities and Towns in Arabia seem not to be so frequent and populous. Country, and invade strange Countries for prey, in all that Country of Aliman: and those jews, whom we now mentioned, manure grounds and pastures; possess Herds and Cattles, having a very large and vast Country, who give the Tenths of all their revenues to the use of the Disciples of Wisemen, perpetually applying their study to Doctrine and Sermons, and of the Pharisies, who lament Zion, and bewail Jerusalem, continually abstayning from Flesh, and Wine, and always clothed with mourning and poor apparel, dwelling in holes or little Cottages, and fasting every day except Jews called Mourners. See my Pilg. l. 2. c. 10. §. 2. Theima. Telimaas. This seemeth a gen alogicall Fable, as some other Relations which he had from his countrymen. My rule is Cassianum illud, cui bono. If a jew build his jewish Temple, or a jesuite his Romish-Catholike Church, I look with both eyes, and scarcely believe Relation, or pretended Revelation and Miracle. Thenai the Metropolitan City of the Country Theima. Tilmaas Chibar. Sic perhibent qui de magnis maiora loquuntur. Credat judaeus appella. Here and else where make difference of what he saw, and what he received of his fabulous countrymen. Chibar. Hodu. India. The river Vira. Neasat. Bosra. Samura, Esdras. Artaxerses. Chuzsethan. Elam. Susan Habira. The Palace of Assuerus the King. The Sepulchre of Daniel. the Sabbath, with continual prayers also beseeching the sacred Majesty, and begging the mercy of God towards the deliverance of the Captivity of Israel. All the jews also desire the same; to wit, the men of the Country of Theima, and Telimaas, in the which there are almost an hundred thousand Jews: among whom Selomoh Hanassi, that is the chief, and his brother Hhanan Hanassi, are of the Progeny of David the King: which the Book of the Family from age to age derived, plainly declareth. And all these go with their garments rend, and fast forty days, for all the jews sakes living in Captivity. But that Province hath about forty Cities, two hundred Towns, and an hundred Castles. But the Metropolis and Head is Thenai, and the sum of the jews inhabiting in all those Cities, containeth almost three hundred thousand men. Moreover, that chief City is largely compassed with very wide and ample walls, so that it hath fields within it, and affordeth the ability and commodity of sowing and reaping Corne. For, it containeth fifteen miles in length, and as many also in breadth. And the Palace of Solomon Hanassi is there: and the City itself is very fair, and furnished with most pleasant Gardens and Orchards. Tilmaas also is no less goodly and great a City, which about an hundred thousand jews inhabit, seated between two very high Mountains, and very strongly fenced, full of learned and wise men, of the which, many are rich. Chibar is three days journey distant from Tilmaas: and they report, that they are Reuben, and Gad, and the Tribe of Manasse, taken by Salmanasar the King of the Assyrians and sent hither, and that they built these great and well fortified Cities, and going forth of these places they made wars, and yet war with all the bordering Kingdoms; and that no man is able to come unto them, by reason of the vast and huge Deserts, void of all succour for eighteen days journey together. And Chibar is also a great City, where fifty thousand Israelites devil, whereof many are learned men, and very many most valiant, who make war with the children of Senaar, and with the Northern Countries, and the bordering Inhabitants of Eliman. But this is Hodu, that is pertaining to India, from which you are to travel five and twenty days journey unto the River Vi●a, which runneth through the Country of Eliman, where three thousand Israelites devil. Travelling seven day's journey from hence, you come to Neasat, where are seven thousand Israelites, among whom, Nedaian is accounted a great man. But, from thence you travel five days journey to Bosra, seated on the River Tigris, in which, there are a thousand Israelites, of the which very many are the Disciples of the Wisemen, and many are accounted rich. Two days journey distant from hence, is the River Samura, the beginning of the Country of Persia, with à City of the same name, wherein a thousand and five hundred jews devil. And that place is famous for the Sepulchre of Esdras, the Scribe & Priest, who coming Ambassador from Jerusalem to Artaxerses the King, died there. But before his Sepulchre a great Synagogue is built by the ancient Fathers, and on the other side, the Ismaelites have built an House of Prayer, for the great affection they bore towards that man: which also is the cause, that the Ismaelites love the jews resorting unto that place to pray. Four miles distant from thence standeth Chuzsethan; called Elam in former time, the Country of the Elamites, a very great City, but for the most part, now destroyed, wasted, and without Inhabitants: among the ruins whereof, Susan Habira is yet to be seen, the huge Palace of K. Assuerus, built with very goodly workmanship, many parts and examples of Art yet remaining of that Princely and admirable building. In this City there are seven thousand jews, who are assembled in fourteen Synagogues; and before one of them standeth the Sepulchre of Daniel: and the River Tigris runneth through the City itself, and also divideth the habitation of the jews: and on the one side of the River, they are all very rich whosoever devil there, and they have Market places very well furnished with Merchandizes and Trading: but on the other devil all the meaner and poorer sort, who have no Markets, no Trading, nor Gardens or Orchards, so that upon a certain time they conceived envy against the other, and supposed that the riches and fertility happened unto them, through the Neighbourhood of Daniel the Prophet buried there: wherefore they required of them, that the Sepulchre of Daniel might be permitted to be translated unto their Quarter. Which when it was constantly denied, they first fell to brawling, and afterward to battle and fight, with great slaughter on both sides for many days together, until at length being both weary, they agreed upon Covenants and conditions, that every other year, the Tomb stone of Daniel should be carried over unto the other side: and that for some little while was Senigar Saa, the Emperor of the Persians, obeyed by forty five Kings. The River Sumra. Semarchoth. Gozen. Ghisbor. The Mountains Hhaphton Myrrh or Musk. done and renewed, but in the mean space it happened, that Senigar Saa the Son of Saa the mighty Emperor of all the Kings of the Persians came thither, whose command five and forty Kingdoms obey. He is called in the Arabian Language Sultan alporas alkabir, that is, The Great King of Persia: and his Dominion is extended from the mouth of the River Samura, even unto the City Semarchoth, and unto the River Gozen, and unto the Country Ghisbor, and the Cities of Media, and the Montaynes Hhaphton, and unto those excellent Countries, where beasts are maintained, from which dissolved Myrrh cometh. And all the Dominion of this Emperor containeth four months and four days journey. When therefore having sometime stayed in this City; he had seen the Tomb stone of Daniel to be carried over from one quatter of the City unto the other, and that very many of the jews and Ismaelites went with it, demanding and understanding the cause, he thought it a shameful thing, that such irreverence towards Daniel should be tolerated: but having diligently measured the space between both parts, he hung up the Tomb stone of Daniel put into an Ark of Glass, in that middle place, fastened to an huge Beam with Brazen Chains, and commanded a great Temple to be built, dedicated to the use of a Synagogue, and open for all men of the whole World, and denied to no mortal man, whether jew or Aramite purposing to enter into the same to pray. And that Ark hangeth upon the Beam even until this day. Moreover, that Emperor forbade by an express Edict, that no man should take fishes out of the River for one mile down the River, and for another mile up the River, for the reverence and honour of Daniel. From hence to Robad-Bar are three days journeys, where also, almost twenty thousand Robad-●ar. Israelites devil: among whom there, are very many Disciples of the Wisemen, and also rich; but these live as Captives under the power and authority of a strange Prince. In two days journey from thence you come to the River Vaanath, where are four thousand jews, almost. But four days journey from that River, lieth the Country Molhhaath, the Inhabitants The River Vaanath. Molhhaath. Alchesisin. whereof believe not the Doctrine of the Ismaelites. But they devil in very great Mountains and they obey an Elder, whose seat is in the Country Alchesisin: and among these, there are two Colleges a Synagogues. of the Israelites, and they go forth to the wars together with them. Nor are they subject to the Dominion of the King of Persia, who live in very high Mountains, from whence descending they invade the bordering Countries, and drive away booties; and return again into their Mountains. They fear the force and violence of no man. But the jews who devil among them, are the Disciples of the Wisemen, and obey the Head of the Captivity of Babylon. You travel five days journey from hence to Ghaaria, where are five and G●●●ria. twenty thousand Israelites. And it is the beginning of the Universities b Synagogues. Hhaphthon. Media. of the Inhabitants of the Mountains Hhaphthon, which it is certainly known, to be more than an hundred in number. And in these places, the Country of Media beginneth: And these are of the first Captivity carried away by King Salmanasar. But they speak the Chalday Language, and among them are the Disciples of Wisemen. And the chief City Ghamaria pertaining to the Kingdom of Persia is near unto them within one days journey. But they are under the power and A Golden piece of money called Amircus. The Spanish Morabetine Golden piece of money. The History of David Elroi. dominion of the King of Persia, to whom they pay Tribute. And the Tribute appointed in all the Kingdom of the Ismaelites, is, that all the Males above fifteen years old, should pay yearly, one Golden Amircus apiece. And the Golden piece of Money called Amircus, valueth one Spanish Morabetine piece of Gold and an half. It is now twelve years since a certain man, named David Elroi, arose out of the City Ghamaria, who was the Disciple of Hhasdai, the Head of that Captivity, and of jacob the honourable, Head of the Assembly of Levi, in the Metropolitan City of Baghdad, and become very learned in the Law of Moses, and in the Books of Doctrine, and also in all external wisdom, and in the Language and Writing of the Ismaelites, and in the Books of the Magicians and Enchanters. He therefore put on this mind, that he would raise Arms against the King of Persia, and gathering together those jews, who dwelled in the Mountains Hhaphthon, making war with all Nations, he would go unto Jerusalem to win it by assault. And that he might persuade the jews thereunto, he used lying and deceitful signs, affirming, that he was sent from God to vanquish Jerusalem, and to free them from the yoke of the Nations; so that with many of the jews, he procured credit unto himself, and obtained the name of their Messiah. The King of the Persians hearing the fame of this matter, sent for him to talk with him, unto whom he went without any fear at all; and being demanded whether he were the King of the jews, he boldly answered, that it was so; and forthwith he was commanded to be apprehended, and cast in Prison: in the which who so are included by the King's sentence, are kept there all their life. But that Prison is in the City Dabasthan, nigh adjoining to the great River Gozen: Now after three days, a Council of the Princes and Ministers being gathered together by the King, in the Dabasthan. which they determined to consult and treat concerning this attempt of Innovation begun by the jews, suddenly that David was present there, loosed out of Prison of his own accord, no man knowing thereof; whom when the King saw, wondering he demanded: who hath brought thee hither, or delivered thee out of Prison? to whom he answering: Mine own wisdom, saith he, and my industry. For I am nothing afraid of thee, or of thy servants. Then the King crying out, Apprehended him, saith he. To whom the Princes and servants answered, that surely, his voice was heard of all, but that his shape was seen of no man. Wherefore the King vehemently wondering at his wisdom, was astonished. But, he saith against the King: Behold, I make my way, and he began to go before, the King following him: but all the Nobility and Servants followed the King. And when they came to the bank of the River; David spreading abroad the Napkin which he carried upon the waters, leaping in, passed over; and at that time he was seen of all, wondering at the Spectacle of his passing over, whom to pursue and take with little Boats, they attempted in vain, and all proclaimed, that no Enchanter in the World might be compared unto him: but having traveled the same day ten days journey, coming to Elghamaraia, through the virtue of an uninterpretable name, he declared unto the jews Elghamaraia. what had happened unto him, they wondering at the wisdom of the man. But the King of the Persians sending Messengers unto Bagdad, certified Almirus Almunadinus the great Calipha of the Ismaelites, of this matter, & requested that he would 'cause David Elroi to be withheld from such Elroi, that is, the Seer. Erterprises by the principal head of the captivity, and the chief Rulers of the Assemblies; otherwise unless they took order for this matter, he threatened public destruction to all the jews living in the Kingdom of Persia. All the Universities of the Country of Persia stricken with exceeding great fear of the matter, sent letters unto that principal man, who was accounted the head of the captivity & to the heads of all the Assemblies, whatsoever they were remaining in Bagdad, to this purpose: Why shall we dye in your eyes, aswell we as all the Universities subject unto this Kingdom? restrain this man, we beseech you, least innocent blood be shed. Therefore the Head of the Captivity, and the Chief Rulers of the Assemblies wrote these or the like Letters unto David: We will give you to understand, that the time of our delivery is not yet come, and that our signs have not yet been seen; for a man is not made strong through the wind. Wherefore, foretelling, we enjoin you altogether to abstain from such determinations, erterprises, and attempts; if otherwise, be rejected of all Israel. They also by Messengers advertized Zachai Hanassi, who was in the Country Assur, and joseph surnamed the Seer, Burban Alpelech, living there, that David Elroi might be repressed by Letters written from them; which was diligently regarded by them, but all in vain: for he would not forsake that wicked way, wherein he persisted, until a certain King of the Togarmim arose called Zinaldin, who is subject unto the King of Persia, and he sending Zinaldin King of the Turks. ten thousand preces of Gold unto the Father in Law of David Elroi, persuaded him to end these troubles, by kill his Son in Law privily: which when he had undertaken to perform, he thrust David thorough with a Sword, lying in bed at his house; and this was the end of his determinations, and vain subtlety. Nor yet, he being dead, was the anger of the King of the Persians appeased towards those people of the Mountains, and other jews subject to his Dominion: wherefore the jews, by Messengers, required help of the Head of the Captivity. He therefore going unto the King himself, appeased him with mild and wise speeches, and having presented and given many Talents of Gold, he so confirmed him, that afterward great quietness happened to the whole Country. But from this Mountain, which we have described, you travel ten days journey to great H●amda●; and the principal City of the Country of Media in the which there are about fifty H●amda●. Med●a. thousand Jews: and in that City, right over against one of the Synagogues, are the Sepulchers of Mardochaeus, and Esther. Debarzethaan is four days journey distant from hence, The Sepulchers of Mardochaeus and Esther. Debarzethaan. Asbah●n, or His●●●n, now the Sea: Royal of Persia. where four thousand jews devil nigh unto the River Gozen: But from thence you travel seven days journey to Asbahan a very great Metropolitan City, containing twelve miles space, in the which there are about fifteen thousand Israelites, over whom Great Salome ruleth, made Governor, by the Head of the Captivity, over this Vniversitae, and all the rest of the Israelites, who devil in the Castles of Persia. Departing from hence, I traveled four days journey to Siaphaz, the Metropolitan City of Persia, and also the most ancient, called Persidis, from whence the name was given to the whole Country, in the which there are almost ten thousand jews. From Siaphaz in seven days journey you come to the City Ginah, seated in a very large place nigh unto the bank of the River Siaphaz. Gozen, frequented with the most famous Trading of all Nations and Languages, in a Plain and very ample soil, where are about eight thousand jews. The furthest City of this Kingdom, great and famous Samarcheneth, standeth five days journey from Ginah, where are fifty thousand Israelites, over whom Master Abdias Hanassi ruleth, and among them, there are many wise and rich men. In four days journey from hence you come to Tubot a Metropolitan City, in the Woods whereof sweet swelling Moss, * Ginah. Samarcheneth. Samarcan. Tubot. Moss, or Musk. The Mountains Nisbon, or Nisbor. is found. Travelling continually eight and twenty days journey from thence, I came unto the Mountains Nisbon, which hung over the River Gozen flowing from them, and are ascribed unto the Kingdom of Persia, where are many Israelites. And they say, * Mark this, they say, a tale devi●ed by a jewish Fablers. Four Tribes. Lahhlahh. that in those Cities of the Mountains Nisbor, four Tribes of the Israelites inhabit, carried away in the first Captivity by Salmanasar the King of the Assyrians, to wit, Dan, Zabulon, Asser, and Nephthali: as it is written. And he carried them away into Lahhlahh and Habor, the Mountains Gozen. Mountains of Media. Their Country is extended twenty days journey in length, with many Cities and Castles inhabited, all Mountainous; almost by which the River Gozen runneth on the one side. But the Inhabitants themselves are under the subjection of no Nation, but are ruled by a certain Governor; whose name is now, joseph Amarcala a Levite: and among them are the Disciples of Wisemen. They till grounds and make war with the Borderers, the Children of Chus, and travel on warfare through the Deserts. They have amity with Copher Althorech, worshippers of the winds, a people who Co●her Althorech. lead their lives in the Deserts, These neither eat bread, nor drink wine: but eat the raw flesh of beasts, as well clean as unclean, and those either new killed, and yet trembling through the life blood, or also dry, but unboyled, and also devour the members taken from living beasts. They want a Nose, but in stead thereof they have two holes in their faces, wherewith they breathe: They are friends to the Israelites. But, it happened fifteen years since, that invading Or rather they are flat-nosed: for so are both Tartars and Chinois Rai. the Country of Persia with a great Army, they vanquished the Metropolitan City Rai, and having made a mighty slaughter utterly wasted it, and spoiling the houses and fields, carried away a great booty, returning through the Deserts, the like example whereof, for many Ages, was never seen or heard in Persia. Wherefore the King of the Persians being vehemently enraged, determined utterly to abolish from the Earth, the name of that Nation, first, hateful to him alone, not daring to attempt any such matter in the times of his Ancestors. Levying therefore an Army for warfare, and seeking some Guide, to whom the places of that Nation were known, a certain man voluntarily offered himself, who affirmed, that he was of the same Nation, and knew their dwellings. But being demanded what was needful for the performing of the Voyage, he answered, that they had need of provision of bread and water for fifteen days journey: which of necessity should be spent in a very great Wilderness: following whose counsel, when they had ended fifteen days journey, being destitute of necessary food and drink for men and beasts, yet notwithstanding, they neither saw the place whether they intended to go, nor any tokens of habitation. The Guide therefore being called for by the King, when he was demanded, where is your word, whereby you undertook to show us the Enemies; answered, that he had go out of the way: wherefore, at the commandment of the angry King he was put to death. And now, part of the men and beasts began to perish through famine. But by the Kings Decree it was publicly commanded, that whatsoever provision of victual was found with any man, should be imparted to the company, and that the beasts should also be divided. After this manner, therefore they wandered thirteen days more through the Wilderness, and at length came unto the Mountains Nisbor, in which the jews inhabit. The Armies therefore of the The Mountains Nisbor. Persians rested themselves in the Gardens and Orchards, whereof there were very many in that place, and nigh unto the Fountains: for it was the season of the year when first-fruits are ripe. They therefore eat and spoilt, and saw no man coming forth unto them: but beheld very many Cities and Towers in the Mountains afar off. Therefore the King sent two of his Servants to demand, what Nation dwelled in those Mountains, and that they should pass over unto them, going over the River either by Boat or swimming. But they found a great Bridge, fortified with Towers furnished, and with a door shut, but beyond the Bridge, there was a great City. The Spies therefore crying out before the Bridge, a certain man came forth, by whom being demanded, what do you seek, or of what Country are you, they understood them not, until a certain Interpreter came, who understood the Persian Language: to whom demanding, they answered, we are the Servants of the King of the Persians, sent to demand who you are, and whom you serve. To whom he answered, we are jews, and serve no King or Prince of the Gentiles, but a certain principal man of the jews. And being demanded concerning the worshippers of the winds, the children of Chus of Cophar Althorech, they answered; they are a Nation joined in league with us: and whosoever goeth about to hurt them, we suppose he would harm us. The Spies therefore returning unto the King, reported the whole matter unto him; who was vehemently afraid. But the next day after, the jews denounced war against the King of Persia, who said, that he came not to make war against them, but against his Enemies of Cophar Althorech. And if they would fight with him, he would revenge that injury, by kill all the jews who dwelled in the Kingdom of Persia: for he was very well assured, that they were stronger than he in that place; besides, he entreated that they would not assail him with battle, but would suffer him to fight it out by dint of Sword against Cophez Althorech, and that they would cell him provision of victual and food convenient for his Army. Consulting therefore together, it pleased the jews to consent unto the King of Persia, for all the Israelites sakes dwelling in his Kingdom. The King therefore being admitted with all his Army, spent fifteen days there, being most honourably entertained among them: but in the mean space, the jews declared the whole matter by Messengers and Letters, unto their Confederates Cophar Althorech: which being known, gathering their forces together, they expected the enemy at the passage of the Mountains; and in a convenient place for their purpose, they gave the Persian so mighty an overthrow, coming unto them, that being vanquished and put to flight, they compelled him to return into his own Country with a very small number. But it happened, that one jew of this Province named Moses, deceitfully seduced by a certain Persian Horseman, followed the King of Persia, and when they Moses the Minter. came into Persia, being brought into servitude, he was possessed by the same Horseman. But, when at a certain time, they who exercised their Bows, sported in presence of the King, one Moses was showed unto him, who was most excellent in the dexterity of shooting: who being demanded of the King by an Interpreter, openly declared the manner of his condition: and was presently enfranchised, clothed with Purple and Silken Garments, and enriched with Kingly Gifts: and was required, that he should receive their Religion, the hope and condition of great Riches being propounded, and also the government of the King's House promised: which when he courteously denied to do, yet was he placed by the King, with great Salome the Prince of the University of Achphahan; whose Daughter also he married by consent of the Father, and the selfsame Moses told me all this History. §. V Of India, Ethiopia, Egypt, his return into Europe: Sicilia, Germany, Prussia, Russia, France. ANd when I departed out of these Countries, I went into the Country Chevazthaan, nigh unto which the River Tigris runneth, which falling from thence runneth down into Hodu, that is, the Indian Sea, and compasseth the Island Nekrokis about the mouth Chevazthaan. Tigris. Haidu, the Indian Sea. Nekrokis perhaps Ormus. thereof, containing the space of six days journey, in the which there is only one Fountain, and they drink no other water then what is gathered from the showers; for it wanteth Rivers, and that Land is neither sowed, nor tilled: yet is it very famous through the Trading of the Indians, and Lands seated in the Indian Sea, and Merchants of the Country of Senaar, and Aeliman, and Persia, bringing thither all sorts of Silken and Purple Garments, Hemp and Cotton, Flax, and Indian Cloth, which they call Much, Wheat, Barley, Millet, and Oats great plenty, also all sorts of Meats and Pulse, which they barter and cell among themselves. But the Indian Merchants bring exceeding great plenty of Spices thither. And the Islanders execute the office of Factors and Interpreters among the rest, and by this art only they live. But in that place there are about five hundred jews. Taking Ship from hence, sailing with a prosperous wind, in ten days I was brought to Kathiphas, where are five thousand Jews: in these places the stone called Bdellius is found, made by Kathipha. The stone Bdellius. I think the story of Pearls by some Fabler, was thus corrupted to our Author. The month of March. The month of August. the wonderful workmanship of Nature. For on the four and twentieth day of the Month Nisan, a certain dew falleth down into the waters, which being gathered, the Inhabitants wrap up together, and being fast closed, they cast it into the Sea, that it may sink of it own accord into the bottom of the Sea, and in the middle of the month Tisri, two men being let down into the Sea by ropes, unto the bottom, bring up certain creeping * The Pearl Oysters, Our people call Haautam Ze●lan. Worshippers of the Sun. The Chussites star gazers. Worms which they have gathered, into the open Air, out of the which (being broken and cleft) those stones are taken. In seven days journey from thence I came to Haaulam, which is the beginning of their Kingdom who worship the Sun in stead of God; to wit, a Stargazing Nation descended from the Children of Chus. They are men of a black colour, sincere, and of very great fidelity both in promises and receipts, and also in gifts. They have this custom, that such as come unto them from other remote Countries, having received them into the Haven, they 'cause their names to be set down in writing, by three Scribes, and so carry their names unto the King; and afterward bring the parties themselves also unto him, whose Merchandises being received into his protection, the King commandeth to be left landed in the fields, without setting any watchman to keep them. Moreover, one Governor sitteth in a public house, unto whom, whatsoever any man in the whole Country happeneth to lose, is brought, and is easily received by the owner thereof, being there required, so that the certain tokens be showed, whereby the lost thing may be known. And this fidelity and honest dealing is common and public in all that Kingdom. All this country from Easter unto the beginning of the year, through all the Spring time and Summer, burneth with outrageous heat: wherefore, from the third hour of the day until the Evening, all men lie close shut up in their houses. But afterward, Candles and Lamps being lighted, and orderly set throughout all the streets and markets, they work and exercise their Arts and Professions all the night; for they cannot at all do it in the day time by reason of the exceeding heat. And in this Country Pepper groweth upon Trees planted by the Inhabitants in the fields of every particular City. And every one of them have their proper Gardens, are Pepper. assigned and known. The shrub itself is very little, and bringeth forth a white seed, which 〈…〉 g gathered by them, is put into Basins, and being steeped in hot water is set forth in the 〈…〉 ne, that it might be dried, and being hardened, may be preserved; and so it getteth a black colour. Cinnamon and Ginger are found there, and very many other kinds of Spices. The Inhabitants of this Country bury not their dead, but being enbalmed with diverse Drugs and How they e●●balme their dead. Spices, they place them in seats, and clothe them with Nets, set in a certain order according to their several families, but their flesh drieth with the bones, and becometh so stiff that they seem even like unto the living. And every one of the living know their Ancestors from many years descents. But they worship the * They are since become Mahumeta●●, as in all the Indian Ports usually they are. Sun, with many and great Altars every where built, about half a mile without the City. Commonly therefore, early in the morning they run forth and go unto the Sun, unto which upon all the Altars there are Images consecrated, made by the Magic Arts, according to the similitude of the circle of the Sun; and when the Sun ariseth, those Orbs seem to be inflamed, and sound with a great crackling or rustling noise. And they have every one their several Box in their hands, as well the women as the men, and all together offer Incense to the Sun. This way of theirs is folly unto them. But among this Nation, in all places, the jews whose sum at the most amounteth to a thousand houses in all, are of no less black a colour then the Inhabitants themselves, yet are they good and honest men, and embracers of the Commandments, who observe the Law of Moses, and are not accounted altogether unskilful in the books of Doctrine and Customs. Departing out of their Country, in two and twenty days I sailed unto the Lands Cheverag, Cheverag. Dugbijn. the Inhabitants whereof worship the Fire, and are called Dugbijn; but among them thirty thousand jews devil. And the Dugbijn have their Priests in every place, consecrated to the superstition of their Temples: But these Priests are the most skilful Sorcerers and Enchanters of the whole world, in every kind of this vanity. And before every Temple there is a great and large Fire worshipped. Elhotha. field, in the which a mighty fire burneth every day, which they call Elhotha, and they use to make their Children pass through this fire to purge them; and also cast their dead into the midst of the fire to be burned. Moreover, there are some of the Nobility of the Land, who solemnly bequeathe or vow themselves to the fire alive. But when any man of these declareth such his intended devotion to his familiars, acquaintance, and kindred, presently with the great rejoicing of all, and with the common voice, he heareth these words: Blessed art thou, and it The error of the worshippers of the fire. shall be well with thee. On what day therefore the vow is to be performed, being first entertained with a great Banquet, if he be rich, he is carried on Horseback, but if he be poor, he is brought on foot, accompanied with a multitude of his friends and others, unto the entrance of the field, from whence beginning his race, he leapeth into the fire; but then all his familiars, cousins and kindred, rejoice with exceeding great joy, striking up the Drum, and dancing until he be wholly burned. But three days after, two of the chief Priests going unto his house, command the whole family to prepare the house of their Father, who would be present with them the same day, and declare unto them what they were to do. Calling therefore unto them certain witnesses of the City, behold, Satan taking upon him his shape, is present, of whom the Devilish delusion. wife and children demand how it fareth with him in that other world: to whom he answering, I came, saith he, unto my companions, by whom I am not received, until I pay those things which I own to my familiar friends and kindred: so presently, he destributeth his goods to the children, and commandeth all the debts to be paid to the Creditors, and whatsoever is owing by the debtors, to be demanded, the witnesses receiving and setting down in writing all his words and commands, of whom notwithstanding he is not seen: but then saying that he will go his way again, he vanisheth. From these Lands it is forty days sailing to the Country of * Here the author relateth a tale related to him, of men carried by Griffons, &c. which I have omitted. Z●bid. The midland H●d●. Baghdaan. G●eden. Thel●ssar. Hamaghtam. Lubia. Lubij. Lybies. The Country Azzuan. Pisson. C●u●. Sin, which is in the East, they sail three days journey to Gingala, which is performed in fifteen day's days by Sea, where are almost a thousand Israelites. From hence in seven days sailing I came to Cholan, where none of the Israelites are. But from thence in twelve days I went to Zebid, in which Country there are few jews. From hence in eight days I came to the Midland Hodu, that is, Aethiopian India, which by the name of their own Nation is called Baghdaan, the same is Gheden, which Country is ascribed to the Country of Thelassar, in which Country there are huge Mountains and very well known; and in these, many of the Israelites devil, subject to the yoke of none of the Gentiles: and they have Cities and Towers built on the ridges of the Mountains, from whence descending with armed forces, they invade the Country Hamaghtam, with war, which selfsame Country is Lubia, belonging to the dominion of Edom, the Inhabitants whereof are called Lubij, or Lybies: which being often rob and spoilt, the Israelites return backe again unto their Mountains, where they are not afraid, that any mortal man would make war against them. But of those Israelites who devil in this Country of G●adan, very many travel into Persia, and Egypt for the cause of traffic. From thence unto the Country called Azzuan, you travel twenty days journey through the Wilderness of Seba, nigh unto the River Pisson, which descendeth from the Mountains of Chus, that is, Aethiopia. And these Azzuanei have a King, who in the Ismaelitish Language is called Sultan Al●●abas. Some part of these men live after the manner of bruit Beasts, and feed upon Herbs found nigh unto the banks of the River Pisson, they wander naked through the fields, so that they seem to be void of the sense and mind of other men. They use the Act of Generation without difference, and with whomsoever they meet, having no regard of kindred, acquaintance or familiarity, age or quality of degree: they inhabit an exceeding hot Country. When the rest of the Azzuanei assail these to make a prey of them, setting wheaten Bread, Raisins, and dry Figs in the field, they take them running to the meat; and carrying them away, they cell them in Egypt, and other bordering Kingdoms. And these be those black Slaves very well known to all, of the Posterity of Cham. From Azzwan you travel twelve days journey unto Hhalavan, where are three hundred Cham. Hhalau 〈…〉. The Wilderness Tsahhara. Zevilan. Hhavila. G●ena, or Ginea. jews. But from thence travelling in troops, you go fifty days journey through the Wilderness, called All Tsahhara, into the Country Zevilan, which self same is Hhavila, to wit, that which is upon the Coast of Geena, or Ginea. But in that Wilderness there are many Mountains of Sand, which being sometimes moved and scattered through the violence of the Winds, overwhelmeth and killeth the whole troops of travelling men: but such as could avoid or escape such danger, return laden with many things, as Iron, Brass, and diverse kinds of Fruits, and Pulse, and also Salt: besides, they carry Gold, and most precious Pearls. And this Country is in the Land of Chus, named Alhhabas, lying towards the West. From Hhal●an Chus. Alhhabas. Kits. Egypt. Pium. Python. Misraim, or Cayre. in thirteen days journey, you come to the Metropolitan City Kits, which is the head of the beginning of Egypt; in it there are about thirty thousand jews. From thence to Pium, is five days journey: this in time past was called Python, where there are twenty jews, and yet at this day no small Monuments are seen, of the works made by our Fathers, in the building of that City. From thence you travel four days journey to Misraim, a great City, seated nigh unto the banks of Nilus, from which the name is given to all the Country, where are two thousand jews, divided into two * Of these two sorts, see my Pilgr. l. 2. c. 8. § 1. the Israelites were those of Palestina of later dispersion, the other of the former, Babylonian dispersion, to whom Saint Peter wrote his former Epistle. Ghirbbakijm. The divisions of the sacred Lessons. Synagogues; the one of the Israelites, called the Synagogue Saamijn; and the other of the Babylonians, called the Synagogue Ghirhhakijm. The one and the other observe diverse rites and customs in the distribution of the annual readings. For the Babylonians use every week to read one Parassa, after the same manner which is common throughout all Spain; and therefore every year they finish the Law. But the Israelites divide every Parassa into three orders or degrees, and so they read over the Law in three years. And both these after a solemn manner, twice in the year pour forth their prayers together, to wit, upon the day of the rejoicing of the Law, and on the Festival day of the Law given. Among all these Nathaniel hath the chief authority, being the greatest of the Nobility, and head of the Assembly; who ruleth all the Universities of Egypt, and appointeth Masters and Churchwardens. * Rulers and Overseers of their Synagogues. Soan, or Tsoghan. Mi●sraim. They were called Rebels for that schism, of which see sup. lib. 8. cap. 3. july and August. The month of August and Septmber. The Ni●●scopium I have omitted, as being before expressed in l. 7. c. 8. &c. The use of the trane of fishes. The water of Nilus' medicinable. Hhabas, from whence the people are called Hhabassini, whom the Grecians, amiss, call Abissini, the Country of Prete janni. And he is among the chief and most familiar servants of the great King, in the Palace and throne of the Princely seat Soan, settled in the City Mitsraim, which City is the Metropolitan City to the children of Ghereb, that is, to all the Arabians: but the King's name is Amir Almumanin Eli the son of Abitaaleb: all the Inhabitants of which Country are called Moredim, that is, Rebels, who have estranged themselves from Amir Almumanin Alghabazzi, remaining in Bagdad: wherefore there is great and perpetual dissension between both the Kings. But he hath a Throne in the Palace Soan, dedicated unto him. And he cometh forth twice in the year, once at the time of their feast of Easter, and again in those days when the River Nilus overfloweth. And Soan itself is compassed, and fortified with walls, but Mitsraim hath no walls, but is environed with Nilus on the one side. And this is a very great city, furnished with many market places & public houses, and hath many rich jews. The Country itself never saw either Rain, Ice, or Snow, but burneth with outrageous heat. It is watered with Nilus, which once every year vehemently swelling in the Month Elul, covereth and over-floweth all the Land for fifteen days journey; the Waters continuing all Elul and Tisri, and making the earth fruitful. And the policy and diligence of the ancient was such, that in an Island which the River maketh, a Pillar should be erected, &c. And the Fish of that River are very fat, the Trane whereof being melted, is preserved for the use of Candles. But whosoever being abundantly glutted with those Fish, drinketh the water of the same River, feeleth or suffereth no harm at all. For that water is both drink and also, medicine against such repletions. And there hath been a perpetual question, and a diverse opinion among men, concerning the overflowing of Nilus, but the Egyptians suppose, that at the same time when this River over-floweth, it vehemently raineth in the higher Countries, that is, in the Land of Hhabas, which we said to be named Hhavila. At what time the River doth not overflow, nothing is sowed in Egypt; and hereupon sterility and famine follow. The fields are sowed in the Month * About September. Marhhesuan, Nilus being now received into his Channel: but Barley is reaped in the Month a At the end of February. Adar, and Wheat the next Month after, that is, b In the month of March. Nisan, and in the same Month Cherries are ripe, and Almonds, and Cucumbers, Gourds, Peasecods, and Beans, Lentiles, Ruches and c A kind of Wheat growing in India. Spelt, and diverse kinds of Potherbs, as Purslane, Asparagus, and Lettuce, Corianders, Succory, Coleworts, and Grapes. Lastly, the earth is most fruitful, and replenished with every good thing. But the Gardens and Orchards are watered from the Lakes and Trenches, and that with the Waters of the River. For the River which is brought unto the City Mitsraim, is divided from thence into four heads, one The division of Nilus. Damiata. Rasirs. Asmon. whereof runneth by Damiata, sometime called Caphtor, nigh unto which it falleth into the Sea. The second runneth down unto the City Rasirs, next unto Alexandria, and there mingleth itself with the Sea. The third floweth down by the way of Asmon, a very great City in the bounds of Egypt; nigh unto all those heads of the River, many Cities, and Castles, and many Towns are seated upon either side, and men may travel unto them all, either by Boat or Landlord No Country in the whole world may be compared with this, for the multitudes of habitations; and all the Country is plain, and all most fruitful, and well stored with good things. Ancient Mitsraim is two leagues distant from the new Mitsraim, but it is all wasted, and desolate; Ancient Mitsraim. yet it retaineth many tokens of the walls and houses, and showeth not a few Monuments of the Tresuries and Storehouses of joseph, yet to be seen. In the same place also there is a most The monuments of the Storehouses of joseph. The Synagogue of Moses. artificial Pillar, built by the Art Magic, like unto which there is none seen in all the Landlord But those Storehouses consist of Lime and Stones, of exceeding strong Workmanship. Without the compass of the City standeth a Synagogue, called by the name of Moses our Teacher living in peace, of ancient building, which being yet remaining, a certain old Minister maintaineth, a Disciple of Wisemen, whom they call Alsich Abunetzer, that is, the old father of the Watch. And the Diameter of that defaced Mitsraim, containeth almost three miles, from whence to the Country of Gossen are eight leagues; it is called Bulzzir zzalbizz, a great City, Gossen. Bulzzir zzalbizze. Ghizkaal le Ghein 〈◊〉 zzemezz. Ragnmesses. All Bugijg. Manziphtha. Ramira. L 〈…〉 a. Alex●●dria. n the which there are about a thousand jews. From hence you travel half a day's journey to Ghizkaal le Ghein all zzemezz, which was sometimes Raghmesses, now the ruins of a destroyed City, in the which many works are seen, sometimes built by our fathers, and among these certain huge buildings like unto Towers, made of Brick. From thence you make one whole days journey to All Bubijg, where are two hundred jews. And from hence in half a day's journey you come to Manziphtha, where are two hundred jews. From which City, Ramira is four leagues distant, and in it there are seven hundred jews; from whence it is five days journey to Lambhala, where are five hundred Israelites. Two days journey afterward, you come to Alexandria, a City so called, after the name of Alexander the Macedonian, at whose commandment we read that it was built, and strongly fortified, with great beauty of the Walls, Houses, and Palaces. Without the City, a great and goodly building is to be seen, which is reported to have been the College of Aristotl, the Aristotle's School. Master of Alexander, wherein there are almost twenty Schools, frequented in former times by men of the whole world, who assembled thither to learn the Philosophy of Aristotle; and between every one of them, were Marble Pillars. But the City itself is excellently built, as we have said, upon the Pavement of the ground, and with Vaults and Arches under ground, through the hidden passages whereof, men may come into the Market places and not be seen: of the which some are a whole mile in length, as from the Gate Resid, unto the Gate leading unto the Sea, in which Gate a way was made and paved, unto the very Haven of the City of Alexandria, which is extended one mile within the Sea, in which place a very high Tower was built, which the Inhabitants call Magraah, but the Arabians, Magar Alecsandria, that is, the Pharos of Alexandria: on the top of which Tower, it is reported, that Alexander sometimes set a glittering Looking-glass, in the which all the warlike Ships which sailed either out of Graecia, or from all the West unto Egypt, to harm them, might be seen fifty days journey by land, that is, above the space of five hundred leagues off. Nigh unto the Sea-shoare at Alexandria, there is a very ancient Sepulchre to be seen, adorned Hieroglyphikes. with the shapes of all Beasts and Birds cut thereon, and engraven with ancient letters, which no man now is able to read, or know. But there are some, who supposing; say, that a certain very ancient King was buried there before the time of the Flood. And the length of the Sepulchre is fifteen Spanish spans, to wit, of the hand extended from the thumb unto the little finger: and the breadth containeth six such spans. About three thousand Israelites live at Damiata. Caphtor. Sonbat. Flax. A●lam. Elim. Raphidim. Sinai. Suriani. Monks of Saint Katherine's. The read Sea. The Island Tunis, otherwise called Hhana●. Alexandria. From Alexandria, you make two whole days journeys to Damiata, which selfsame City was called, Caphtor, where are two hundred Israelites. From thence to saint 〈…〉 at, is half a day's journey, the Inhabitants whereof sow the best Flax, and make Nets or Canopies: and this merchandise is sold throughout the whole World. From thence, in four days journey I came to Ailam, otherwise called Elim, now possessed and inhabited by the Arabians dwelling in the desert. From whence to Raphidim, is two days journey, where the Arabians devil: and none of the Israelites. But from hence, in one day you go to the Mountain Sinai, on the top whereof there is a Temple of Monks, called Suriani. And at the foot of the Mountain standeth a great Castle, which they call Tor Sinai, the Inhabitants hereof speak the Chalday Tongue, that is, the Language of Thargum. This Mountain is little, five days journey distant from Sinai: and the Inhabitants of this place are subject to the yoke of the Egyptians. But the Erythraean, or the Read Sea, in time passed called Suph, is one days journey distant from the Mountain Sinai, and is a Bay of the Indian Ocean bending towards Damiata; in the which Bay ●ayling one days journey by Sea, you come to the Island called Tunis, and the same is otherwise called Hhanas, where are almost forty Israelites. And hitherto extendeth the Kingdom of Egypt. Departing from thence, in twenty days journey by Sea, I was brought to Messana, which is the beginning of the Island of Sicilia. But Messana, or Messina, as it is now called, standeth upon a Strait of the Sea, named Lunid, lying between Calabria and the Island Messaana. Lunid. C●lab●ia. of Cicilia itself: and two hundred jews are there. The soil of the Island is most fruitful, and replenished with all good things, and beautified with Gardens, and Orchards. In this place the Pilgrims assemble who determine to go to Jerusalem; for, from hence is the best and most commodious passage into Syria. From hence I traveled two days journey to Panormus, a great City, containing two miles in breadth, and as many in length. In this City a princely house Pan●rmus. is excellently built by King Guilielmus. One thousand five hundred jews, or thereabouts, remain in that place: and very many besides of the Idumaeans, * The jews call Romans Idumaeans, and Mahumetans Ismaelites. Kesamburk. Aschenaz. Konphilinas. Mosella. and Ismaelites. All the Colleges of the jews of Germany are seated nigh unto the great River Rohenus, from the City Colonia, which is the beginning of the Kingdom, unto the City called, Kesamburk, in the borders of Germany: which space is fifteen days journey long. This Country, in time past, was called, Aschenaz. These are the Countries in Germany, in the which the Colleges of the Israelites are, who are all accounted worthy men, by the River Mosella, and Konphelinas, and Odranchah, and Kuna, and Kotania, and Binga, and Garmezza, and Mastheran. Therefore all the Israelites remain dispersed throughout all Countries. But whosoever shall hinder Israel that it may not be gathered together, shall never see the good sign, nor live with Israel. But at what time God shall visit our Captivity, and exalt the Horn of his Christ, than every one shall say: I will bring forth the jews, and gather them together. And in these Cities are the Colleges and Scholars of Wisemen, and they love their brethren, and speak peace unto all that are near and fare removed, and joyfully and with rejoicing receive Guests coming unto them, and celebrating a feast for their entertainment, say: OH our Brethren rejoice, for the Divine salvation shall come very speedily a Speedielye! and how long lie they in it for denying the truth? , as it were, in the twinkling of an eye. And except, fearing, we doubted that the end was not yet come, surely, we had been already gathered together: but notwithstanding we cannot yet, until the time of the song, and the voice of the Turtle be heard, and the Ambassadors come, and say: Let God always be magnified. They use to writ Letters one unto another, whereby they confirm each other in the Doctrine of Moses. And bewailing Zion, and lamenting Jerusalem, they ask mercy at the hands of God, and give themselves to prayer, clothed in mourning attire, and earnestly bend to abstinence. These Metropolitan Cities therefore which we have mentioned, are in Germany, furnished with Colleges of the Israelites. Besides, there are Astranburk, and Danirasburk, Mandatrach, Pessinghes, Bamburk, Star, and Rasenburk, which is also the end of the Kingdom; in which We can scarce conjecture the new names of these Cities. Bohem. Metropolitan Cities, many of the Israelites are, Disciples of the Wisemen, and rich. From thence and beyond, is the Kingdom of Bohemia, now called Praga, and it is the beginning of the Land of Sclavonia, the Inhabitants whereof are called Canaanites, by the jews dwelling there. These people cell their sons and daughters to all those Nations: and the Russes do the like. But that Country is fare extended, from the gate of Praga unto the gate of the great City Pinnacia, which standeth in the furthest end of the Kingdom. The whole Country is mountainous, Praga. Pin. and very full of Woods, in the which those Beasts are found, named Veergares, and the same are called Sables. The weather is so cold in the Winter, that for that season, no man may The beasts Veergares, otherwise called Sables. Prussia. Sarphat. Sanad, or Zaanad, or Zz●d. safely come forth out of the house. And hitherto extendeth the Kingdom of Prussia. Returning from hence, I came into the Kingdom of France, which Country was called, Sarphat, by the Ancient. Travelling six day's journey from the City Al-Sanad, I came to Paris, the greatest City of the whole Kingdom of King Lodovicus, seated nigh unto the River Saban: in which there are Disciples of Wisemen, the most learned of all those who at this day remain in all the Country, who apply themselves day and night unto the study of the Law, hospital men, and courteous towards all the Brethren that pass that way, and companions of all their Brethren the jews. The merciful God be merciful unto them and us, and confirm upon us and them, that which is written: And he shall bring backe, and gather thee together from all the Nations, among whom the Lord thy God hath dispersed thee. Amen, Amen. CHAP. VI A Relation of a Voyage to the Eastern India. Observed by EDWARD Those that go down to the Sea in ships: that do business in great waters: These see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep. Ps. 107. Qui nescit orare, discat navigare. TERRY, Master of Arts and Student of Christ-Church in Oxford. TO THE READER. MAster Terry had found a fit room, if he had not comen late, and as in India, so here also had attended that Honourable Ambassador, Sir T. Roe. But his tardy coming hath made us entertain him, not with less welcome in substance, but with less convenience in Seat-ceremonie; being forced to place him as he comes, in a lower mess, but with equal cheer. Yea himself makes good cheer by his presence, and presents his whole mess, and all the Table and Attendants with rich Cates of Sea and Land varieties fare fetched and dear bought by him, and here imparted gratis; whether we understand it of the Author, or (as I undertake) of the Readers. How many Earrings and Breast-brooches give (that which they take, the) place to Saint George's Garter worn near the utmost and lowest confines of our Microcosm. Take this as a good farewell draught of English-Indian liquor. And as contraries set near their contraries make the best lustre, so this our Scholer-christian-preacher-traveller, having (as Travellers wont) lighted into company of a jew before; a halfe-turkised Christian, with diverse Turks following immediately after; shineth as a Gem in the dark, and as a Precious-stone amongst a heap of stones. Thus here although some of his rays are by the Attirer taken away to prevent reiterations of things delivered in the former relations of Sir Tho. Roe, or others; Neither doth our Author come here altogether unfitly to guide us from Persia, (where we have made long stay) by the way of India and Arabia, and lastly, with a Portugal Viceroy we mean to ship ourselves homewards, taking s●me Religious in company for some better knowledge of Africa, and the Christianity there. §. I Things remarkable observed in his Voyage to the Indies. Sea-fight with the Portugals. APologies very often call Truth into question. Having therefore nothing for to countenance these my rude Relations but the certainty of them; I omit all unnecessary introductions: using no further Preface than this, that the Reader would undoubtedly believe, what the Relator doth most faithfully deliver. So to make an entry upon the first beginning of our Voyage, the third of February, 1615. our Fleet (consisting of six goodly ships, the Charles, Unicorn, james, Globe, Swan, and Rose, all under the command of Captain Benjamin joseph) fell down from Gravesend into Tilburie Hope. The ninth of March (after a long and tiring expectation) it pleased God to sand us what we desired, a North-east wind: which day we left that weary Road, and set sail for East India. The wind was favourable to us till the sixteenth day at night, at which time a most fearful storm overtook us, we being then in the Bay of Portugal. In this storm we lost sight both of the Globe, and Rose. The Globe came again into our Company, the two and twentieh following; but the Rose was no more heard of, till her arrive at Bantam, about six Months after. This storm continued violent till the one and twentieth. The eight and twentieth, we had sight of the Grand Canaries, and that Mountain which Pico de Teneriffa. threatens the Sky, in the Island of Teneriffa, commonly called, The Peake, which by reason of its immense height, in a clear day may be seen more than forty leagues at Sea, (as the Mariner's report.) These Lands lie in eight and twenty degrees of North latitude. The one and thirtieth, being Easter day, we passed under the Tropic of Cancer; and the seventh of April, the Sun was our Zenith. From that day until the fourteen, we were becalmed enduring extreme heat. The sixteenth, we met with winds which the Mariners call, The Turnadoes, so variable and uncertain, that sometime within the space of one hour, all the Turnadoes. two and thirty several winds will blow. These winds were accompanied with much thunder and lightning, and with extreme rain, so noisome that it makes men's clotheses presently to stink upon their backs. The water likewise of these slimy unwholesome showers, wheresoever it stands, will in short time bring forth many offensive creatures. These Turnadoes met with us when we were about twelve degrees of North latitude, and kept us company ere they quitted us, till we were two degrees Southward of the Equinoctial, under which we passed the eight and twentieth of April. The nineteenth of May being Whitsunday, we passed the Tropic of Capricorn. So that we were seven weeks complete under the Torrid Zone. Between the Tropickes we saw almost every day different kinds of fishes in greater abundance than elsewhere. As the great Leviethan, whom God hath made to take his pastime in the Seas. Dolphins, Boneetooes, Albicores, Flying fishes, and many others. Some Whales we saw of an exceeding greatness, who in calm weather often arise and show themselves above the Whales. water, where they appear like to great Rocks, in their rising spouting up into the Air with noise a great quantity of water, which falls down again about them like a shower. The Dolphin Dolphines'. is a fish called for his swiftness the arrow of the Sea, differing from many other in that he hath teeth upon the top of his tongue, he is pleasing to the Eye, smell, and taste, of a changeable colour, fined like a Roach, covered with very small scales, having a fresh delightsome sent above other fishes, and in taste as good as any. These Dolphines' are wont often to follow our ships, not so much (I think) for the love they bear unto man as some writ) as to feed themselves with what they found cast overboard. Whence it comes to pass, that many times they feed us, for when they swim close to our ships, we strike them with a broad Instrument, full of Barbes, called an Harping Iron fastened to a Rope by which we hale them in. This beautiful Dolphin may be a fit Emblem of a Race of men, who under sweet countenances carry sharp tongues. Boneetooes and Albicores are in colour, shape, and taste much like to Mackerils, but Boneetooes and Albicores. Flying fishes. grow to be very large. The Flying fishes of all other live the most miserable lives, for being in the water, the Dolphines', Boneetooes, and Albicores persecute them, and when they would escape by their flight, are oftentimes taken by ravenous fowls, somewhat like our Kites which hover over the water. These flying fishes are like men, professing two trades, and thrive of neither. But to proceed in our passage, the twelfth of june early in the morning, we espied our long wished for Harbour, the Bay of Soldania, about twelve leagues short of the Cape of Good Hope, wherein we came happily to an Anchor that forenoon. here we found one of the Companies ships, called the Lion, come from Surat, and bound for England, who having a fair gale put to Sea the fourteenth day at night. We made our abode in this Harbour till the eight and twentieth following, on which day we Soldania. being well watered and refreshed, departed, when the Swan our fift ship took her way for Bantam. The nine and twentieth, we doubled the Cape of Good Hope, whose latitude is in thirty five degrees South. Off this Cape there setteth continually a most violent Current Westward, whence it comes to pass, that when a strong contrary wind meets it, their impetuous opposition makes the Sea so to rage, that some ships have been swallowed, but many endangered in those Mountains of water. Few ships pass that way without a storm. The two and twentieth Isles of Comora. of july, we discovered the great Island of Madagascar, commonly called Saint Laurence, we being then betwixt it and the Main: we touched not at it, but proceeding in our course, the fift of August following, came near to the little Lands of Mohilia, Gazidia, Saint john de Castro, called in general the Lands of Comora, lying about twelve degrees Southward of the Equator. The sixt early in the morning, our men looking out for Land, espied a Sail about three or four leagues off, which stood in our course directly before us. About noon, the Globe our least ship (by reason of her nimbleness, sailing better than her fellows) came up with her on the broad side to windward, and according to the custom of the Sea hailed her, ask whence she was; She * Fight with a Portugall●arracke ●arracke, mentioned before in Sir T. Roe, and M. Ch●ld: ●ut here more fully delivered, and therefore again expressed, that it might appear who were true causers of the quarrel, as also that it was a private quarrel and not of State, or Princes, but of Meneles and joseph the Captains, with the persons under their commands: one offering, the other vindicating wrong. ●o may the Reader observe of former fights with Beast, Downton, &c. not the Spanish King warring with his Majesty of England, but the Portugal Merchants and Commanders in the Indies, envying to others that Trade, which might lessen their gains there: as in Magellans' Voyage they did to the Spaniards, which also you have seen in the Dutch, and may observe of men of the same Trade in every street of London. The old Verse of Hesiod, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. shows this quarrel as old as men, at lest as the old man of Covetousness, and Ambition, and Envy; the cause also why the firstborn of Nature slew the first Brother which Nature had seen. It Portugals hereby led, have offered wrong to the English, and suffered right from them, it is but as in cases twixt English Gentlemen or Merchants at home, saving that this body is more Giantly, and of greater consequence, as the concurrence of more private purses and persons, and yet no State-warre: with which except in our Pr●yer, we have nothing to do. In like case of Trade, I suppose the Portugals would now quarrel with the Spaniards in their East, and these with them in their West. I am sure that in the Indies, Dutch have taken Dutch, and English other English (not of that East-Indian Company) notwithstanding subjection to one and the same Crown or State. answered indirectly, of the Sea, calling our men Rogues, Thiefs, Heretics, Devils, and the conclusion of her rude compliment was in loud Canon Language, discharging seven great Pieces of Artillery at our Globe, whereof six pierced her through the Hull, mayming some of her men, but kill none. Our Globe replied in the same voice, and after that fell off. About three of the clock in the afternoon, the Charles our Admiral came up with her so near, that we were within Pistol shot. Our Commander Captain joseph proceeded religiously, offering Treaty before he thought of revenge. So we saluted her with our Trumpets, she us with her wind Instruments, than we shown our men on both sides aloft; this done, Captain joseph called to them that their principal Commander might come aborad, to give an account for the injury they had lately before offered us; their answer was, they had never a Boat, our Commander replied, he would sand them one, and immediately caused his Barge to be manned, and sent off to them, which brought backe one of their Officers, and two other mean fellows with this bold message from their Captain; that he had promised not to leave his ship, and therefore forced he might, but never would be commanded out of her. Captain joseph received the Message, and used them which brought it civilly, commanding that they should be showed, how we were prepared for to vindicate ourselves, which made the poor Portugals to shake more than an Ague, and upon it desired our Commander to writ a few words to theirs, which with their persuasion happily might make him come. Captain joseph willing to preserve his honour, and to prevent blood, consented, and forthwith caused a few words to this effect to be wrote unto him. That, Whereas he the Commander of the Carack, had offered violence to our ship, they sailed peaceably by him, he willed him to come speedily, and give reason for that wrong; or else at his peril, &c. So he discharged those Portugals, sending one of our Master's Mates backe with them, with those few words and this Message; that if he refused to come, he would sink by his side, but that he would force him before he left him. (Morientium verba sunt Prophetica, his words came to pass, for he himself before he stirred, fell by a great shot that came not long after from the Carrack side.) The Captain of the Carrack (notwithstanding all this) was still peremptory in his first answer. So our men returning, Captain joseph himself made the three first shot, which surely, did them great mischief, as we imagined by the loud outcry we heard from them, after they were discharged. This done, the Bullets began to fly on both sides. Our Captain cheering his company, ascended the half Deck, where he had not Resolute Spirits of both Commanders. Captain joseph slain. been the eight part of an hour, and a great shot from the Carrackes Quarter, deprived him of life in the twinkling of an Eye, it hit him on the breast, beating out of his body his heart, and other of his vitals, which lay round about him scattered in his diffused blood. After Captain joseph was slain, the Master of our ship continued the fight about half an hour, then knowing that there was another to be admitted into that prime place of command, the night approaching, for that time gave over; putting out a Flag of Council to call the Captain of the Vice-admiral (Captain Henry Pepwell) who was to succeed, and the other Masters aboard, for to consult about the prosecution of this Encounter. The night being come, we now proceeded no farther. The Carrack stood still on her course, putting forth a light at her Poop for us to follow her, and about midnight came to an Anchor under the Island of Mohilia, which when we perceived let fall our Anchors too. The seventh, early before it began to dawn, we prepared for a new assault, first commending ourselves to God by Prayer. The morning come, we found the Carrack so close to the shore, and the nearest of our ships at the lest a league off, that we held our hands for that day, expecting when she would weigh her Anchors and stand off to Sea (a fit place to deal with her.) In the afternoon we chested our late slain Commander, and without any ceremony of shot, usual upon such occasions (because our Enemies should take no notice) cast him overboard against the Island of Mohilia. A little before night the Carrack departed to Sea, we all loosed our Anchors, opened our Sails, and followed. The day now left us, and our proud Enemy (unwilling as it should seem to escape) put forth a light as before, for us to follow him (as afterward we did to purpose) the night well nigh spent, we commended again ourselves and cause to God. This done, the day appeared in a read Mantle, which proved bloody unto many that beheld it. And now you may conceive that our four ships are resolved to take their turns one after the other, that they may force this proud Portugal, either to bend or break. Our Charles plays her part first, and ere she had been at defiance with her Adversary half an hour, there came another shot from the Enemy, which hitting against one of our Iron Pieces, that lay on the half Deck, broke into shivers, dangerously wounding our new Commander, the Master of our ship, and three other of the Mariners which stood by. Captain Pepwels left Eye was beaten all to pieces; two other Captain Pepwell wounded, with the Master and others Captain Pepwell dyeth 14. months after. wounds he received in his head; a third in his leg, a ragged piece of this broken shot sticking fast in the bone thereof, which seemed by his complaining to afflict him more than all the rest. The Master had a great piece of the brawn of his arm strooke off, which made him likewise unserviceable for a time. This was our new Commander welcomed to his authority, we all thought his wounds mortal, but he lived till about fourteen months after, when he died peaceably on his bed, in his return for England. The Captain and Master both thus disabled, deputed their authority to the chief Master's Mate, who behaved himself resolutely, and wisely. So we continued, alternis vicibus, shooting at our Adversary as at a Butt; and by three of the cloak in the afternoon had beaten down her mayn-mast, her Mizzen-mast, her foretop-mast; and moreover, had made such wounds in her thick sides, that her case was so desperate, she must either yield or perish. Her Captain (called Don Emanuel Meneses, a brave resolute man) thus distressed, stood in for the shore, being not fare from the Island of Gazidia. We pursued as fare as we durst without hazard of shipwreck, than we sent of our Barge with a Flag of Truce to speak with him, he waved us with another, so Master Connocke (our chief Merchant) employed in that business, boldly entered his ship, and delivered these words to him, and his company; that he had brought them life and peace if they would accept it, with all telling Don Emanuel, he had deserved so well by his undaunted valour, that Virtus in host laudandi. if he would put himself into our hands, he should be entertained with as much honour and respect as ever any Captain was. But (Duris ut Ilex tonsa bipennibus— ducit opes animumque ferro) He as an Oak gathered strength from his wounds, contemning the misery he could not prevent, answering Master Connocke thus, that no infelicity should make him altar his first resolution; how that he would Don Emanuel Meveses, his valorous resolution. stand off to Sea, if possibly he could, and encounter with us again, and then if fire and Sword forced him, he might unhappily be taken, but he would never yield, and if we took him al●●e, he hoped that he should found the respect of a Gentleman, and till than we had our Answer. So our Messenger was discharged, and shortly after this distressed ship wanting her wings, Carack wracked and burnt. She was reported of incredible wealth, both in money and commodities. was forced by the wind and waves upon the adjacent Island Gazidia, where she stuck fast between two Rocks: those that were left alive in her by their Boats got upon the shore, which when they had all recovered, willing (it should seem) to consume what they could not keep, they set her on fire to make her a coal, rather than we should make her a Prize. The poor Portugals after they had left their ship, were most inhumanely used by the barbarous Islanders, who spoiled them of all they brought ashore for their succour; some of them being slain in the opposition, and doubtless, had made havoc of them all, had they not been relieved by two small Arabi●● ships there in Trade, which in hope (I suppose) of some great reward, took them in, and conveyed them safely to their own City Goa. In this combat we loft out of our four ships but five men (too many by that number) three out of our Admiral, and two out of the james; besides we had some twenty in our whole fleet hurt, which afterward recovered. But of seven hundred which sailed in the Carrack, there came not above two hundred and fifty to Goa, as afterward we were credibly informed. In this fearful opposition, our Charles made at her Adversary three hundred seventy and five great shot (as our Gunners reported) to these we had one hundred Musquetiers, that played their parts all the while. Neither was our enemy idle, for our ship received at the lest one hundred great shot from him, and many of them dangerous ones through the Hull. Our Foremast was pierced through the midst; our mayne-mast hurt, our mayne-stay, and many of our main Shrouds cut in sunder. But I have dwelled too long upon a sad Discourse, I make haste to refresh myself upon the pleasant Island. The Lands fertility. After we saw the Carrack fired which was about midnight, we stood off and on till morning, to see if we might found any thing in her ashes; of which when we despaired, we sought about for succour to comfort our wounded and sick men on the shore. The Land was very high, against which the Sea is always deep, so that it was the tenth day following ere we could be possessed of a good Harbour; which enjoyed, we found the Island very pleasant, full of goodly Trees, covered all over with a green Vesture and exceeding fruitful, abounding in Beefs, Kids, Poultry, Sugarcanes, Rice, Plantens, Oranges, Coquer-nuts, and many other wholesome things; of all which we had sufficient to relieve our whole company, for a small quantity of white Paper, and few glass Beads, and Penny Knives. For instance we bought White Paper well sold. as many good Oranges as would fill an Hat, for half a quarter of a sheet of white Paper, and so in proportion all other provision. Much of their Fruits the Islanders brought unto us in their little Canoes (which are long narrow Boats cut like Troughes out of firm Trees) but their cattles we bought on shore; where I observed the people to be straight, well limmed, able men, their colour very tawny, most of the men but all the women (I saw) unclothed having nothing about them but to hide their shame. Such as were covered had long Garments like to the Arabians, whose Language they speak, and of whose Religion they are, Mahometans, very strict as it should seem, for they would not endure us to come nigh their Churches. They have good convenient houses for their living, and fair Sepulchers for their dead. They seem to live strictly under the obedience of a King, whose place of residence was some few miles up in the Country. His leave by Messengers they first craved, before we had liberty to buy any provision. Their King advertized of our arrival, bade our Commander welcome with a Present of Beefs, and Goats, and choice Fruits of his Country, and was recompensed, and well contented again with Paper, and some other English Toys. We saw some Spanish money amongst them, of which they made so little reckoning, that some of our men had Rials of Eight in exchange for a little Paper or a few Beads. What they did with our Paper, we could not guess. The Coquer-nuts (of which this Island hath abundance) of all the Trees in the Forest (in my opinion) may have preeminence, for merely with it, without the lest help from any other, a man may build, and furnish a ship to Sea; for the heart of this Tree will make Planks, Timbers, and Masts, a Gum that grows thereon, will serve to calk our ship. The Rind of the same Tree will make Cordage and Sails, and the large Nut thereof being full of kernel, and pleasant liquor, will for a need serve for those that sail in this ship for meat and drink, and the store of these Nuts for Merchandise. Now, well stored with these Nuts, and other good provision, after six days abode there, the breaches our ship received in fight being repaired, and our men well refreshed, we put again to Sea toward East India the sixteenth, and a prosperous wind following us, passed happily under the Line without the lest heat to offend us, the four and twentieth day ensuing. Our course was for the Island of Succotora, near to the mouth of the Read Sea, from whence comes our Socotora. Aloes Succotrina, but an adverse gale from the Arabian shore kept us off, that we could by no means recover it. We passed by it the first of September. The immediate year before our English fleet touching at this Island, learned this Apothegme from the petty King thereof, who coming to the water side, and hearing some of our wind Instruments, asked if they played David's Psalms (of which being a Mahometan, he had heard.) He was answered by one that stood by, Precise Mahometan Apophthegm. they did; He replied thus, That it was an ill invention of him that first mingled Music with Religion; for before (said he) God was worshipped in heart, but by this in sound. I insert not this relation to condemn music in Churches, Let him that bids us praise the Lord with stringed Instruments and Organs, pled the Cause. But to return to my discourse. Missing our Port at Succotora, we proceeded on our voyage, and the fourth of September kept a solemn funeral, in memory of our slain Commander, Funeral for Capt. joseph. when after a Sermon, the small shot and great Ordnance, made a loud peal to his remembrance. The sixt of September at night, to our admiration and fear, the water of the Sea seemed as white as milk, others of our Nation, since passing on that course, have observed the Water of the Sea in this place always white, as in former voyages is seen. like, but I am yet to learn what should be the true cause thereof, it being fare from any shore, and so deep, that we could fetch no ground. The twenty one, we discovered the main Land of East India: and the twenty two, had sight of Diu and Damon, Cities lying in the skirts thereof, well fortified and inhabited by Portugals. The twenty five, we came happily to an Anchor in Swally Road, within the Bay of Cambaya, the harbour for our fleet while they make their stay in the Eastern India. And thus in a tedious Passage have I brought my Reader as far as East India, let him now be pleased for a while to repose himself upon the Shore, there to take a view of the populous Court, and the no less fruitful, then spacious Territories of the great Mogul. §. II Description of the Mogul's Empire, and the most remarkable things Although ye have this description before, pag. 578. with the Map also; yet for the differing method, and clearing of some things there more doubtful, I have here added this also, abbreviating they in some such things as are the same with the former, to which it may be in diverse things a kind of Gloss, as Sir T. Roes Map to both. The former seemed imperfectly written in the number of the corpses or miles which here seem more exactly. The differing names may also help to further knowledge; of which I had sought better instruction before the press if I might, as I there signify. of Naiure and Art therein. THe large Empire of the great Mogul is bounded on the East with the Kingdom of Maug: West with Persia, and the main Ocean Southerly: North with the Mountains of Caucasus, and Tartary. South with Decan and the Gulf of Bengala. Decan lying in the skirts of Asia, is divided between three Mahometan Kings, and some other Indian Rhaiaes'. This spacious Monarchy, called by the Inhabitants Indostan, dividing itself into thirty and seven several and large Provinces, which anciently were particular Kingdoms; whose names with their principal Cities, and Rivers, their Situation, and Borders, their extent in length and breadth. I first set down beginning at the Northwest. First, Candahor, the chief City so called, it lies from the heart of all his Territory Northwest; it confines with the King of Persia, and was a Province belonging to him. 2. Cabul, the chief City so called, the extremest Northwest part of this Emperor's Dominions: it confineth with Tartary; the River Nilab hath its beginning in it, whose Current is Southerly, till it discharge itself in Indus. 3. Multan, the chief City so called, it lies South from Cabul, and Candahor, and to the West joins with Persia. 4. Haiacan, the Kingdom of the Baloches (a stout warlike people) it hath no renowned City. The famous River Indus (called by the Inhabitants Skinned) borders it on the East; and Lar (a Province belonging to Sha-Abas, the present King of Persia) meets it on the West. 5. Buckor, the chief City called Buckor succour. The River Indus makes a way through it, greatly enriching it. 6. Tatta, the chief City so called. The River Indus makes many Lands in it, exceeding fruitful and pleasant. The chief Arm meets with the Sea at Sinned, a place very famous for curious handi-crafts. 7. Soret, the chief City is called janagar. It is a little Province but rich, lies West from Guzarat, and hath the Ocean to the South. 8. jese●meere, the chief City so called, it joineth with Soret, Buckor, and Tatta, lying to the West of it. 9 Attack, the chief City so called: it lieth on the East side of Indus, which parts it from Haiacan. 10. Feniab, which signifieth five Waters, for that it is seated among five Rivers, all tributaries to Indus, which somewhat South of Lahor make but one Current: it is a great Kingdom, and most fruitful, &c. Lahor the chief City is well built, very large, populous, and rich; the chief City of Trade in all India. 11. Chishmeere, the chief City is called Siranakar, the River Phat passeth through it, and so creeping about many Lands slides to Indus. 12. Banchish, the chief City is called Bishur: it lieth East, Southerly from Chishmeere, from which it is divided by the River Indus. 13. jengapor, the chief City so called, it lieth upon the River Kaul, one of the five Rivers that water Pentab. 14. jenba, the chief City so called, it lieth East of Feniab. 15. Delli, the chief City so called, it lieth twixt jenba and Agra, the River jemni (which runneth through Agra, and falleth into Ganges) gins in it. Delli is an ancient great City, the seat of the Mogul's Ancestors, where most of them lie interred. 16. Bando, the chief City so called, it confineth Agra on the West. 17. Malway, a very fruitful Province, Rantipore is the chief City. 18. Chitor, an ancient and great Kingdom, the chief City so called. 19 Guzarat, a goodly Kingdom, and exceeding rich, enclosing the Bay of Cambaya. The River Tapte watereth Surat, it trades to the Read Sea, to Achin, and to diverse other places. 20. Chandis, the chief City called Brampoch, which is large and populous. Adjoining to this Province, is a petty Surat. Prince, called Partapsha, tributary to the Mogul, and this is the Southermost part of all his Territories. 21. Berar, the chief City is called Shapore, the Southermost part whereof doth likewise bound this Empire. 22. Naruar, the chief City called Gehud, it is watered by a fair River, which emptieth itself in Ganges. 23. Gwaliar, the chief City so called, where the King hath a great treasury of Bullion. In this City likewise there is an exceeding strong Castle wherein the King's prisoners are kept. 24. Agra, a principal and great Province, the chief City so called. From Agra to Lahor (the two choice Cities of this Empire) is about four hundred English miles, the Country in all that distance even without a Hill, and the high way planted on both sides with Trees, like to a delicate walk. 25. Sanbal, the chief City so called, the River jemni parts it from Naruar, and after at the City Helabass falls into Ganges, called by the Inhabitants Ganga. 26. Bakar, the chief City called Bikaneer, it lieth on the West side of Ganges. 27. Nagracutt, the chief City so called, in which there is a Chapel most richly set forth, both seeled and paved with plate of pure gold. In this place they keep an Idol, which they call Matta, visited yearly by many thousands of the Indians, who out of devotion cut off Idol Matta. Tongue sacrifice. Pilgrimage. part of their tongues, to make a sacrifice for it. In this Province there is likewise another famous Pilgrimage, to a place called jallamakae, where out of cold Springs and hard Rocks, there are daily to be seen incessant eruptions of fire, before which the Idolatrous people fall down and worship. 28. Syba, the chief City is called Hardwair, where the famous River Ganges seemed to Ganges. begin, issuing out of a Rock, which the superstitious Gentiles imagine to be like a Cow's head, which of all sensible Creatures they love best. Thither they likewise go in troops daily for to wash their bodies. 29. Kakares, the principal Cities are called Dankalee and Purhola, it is very large and exceeding mountainous, divided from Tartary by the Mountains of Caucases: it is the farthest part North, under the Mogul's subjection. 30. Gour, the chief City so called, it is full of Mountains. The River Persilis which dischargeth itself in Ganges, begins in it. 31. Pitan, the chief City so called; the River Kanda waters it, and falls into Ganges in the Confines thereof. 32. Kanduana, the chief City is called Karbakatenka, the River Sersilij parts it from Pitan; that and Gor are the North-east bounds of this great Monarchy. 33. Patua, the chief City so called; the River Ganges bounds it on the West, Sersilij on the East; it is a very fertile Province. 34. jesual, the chief City called Raiapore, it lieth East of Patna. 35. Mevat, the chief City called Narnol; it is very mountainous. 36. V●essa, the chief City called jokanat; it is the most remote part East of all this Kingdom. 37. Bengala, a most spacious and fruitful Kingdom, limited by the Gulf of the same name, wherein the River Ganges divided in four great Currents, loseth itself. And here a great error in our Geographers must not escape me, who in their Globes and Maps, make India and China Neighbours, when many large Countries are interposed betwixt Goez his journey from hence to China, followeth in the next book. Mogul's greatness. them, which great distance will appear by the long travel of the Indian Merchants, who are usually in their journey and return, more than two years from Agra to the walls of C 〈…〉. The length of those forenamed Provinces is Northwest to Southeast, at the lest one thousand Courses, every Indian Course being two English miles. North and South, the Extent thereof, is about fourteen hundred miles, the Southermost part lying in twenty degrees; the Northermost in forty three of North latitude. The breadth of this Empire is North-east to South-west, about fifteen hundred miles. Now, to give an exact account of all those forenamed Provinces, were more than I am able to under-take, yet out of that I have observed in some few, I will adventure to guess at all, and think for my particular, that the great Mogul, considering his Territories, his Wealth, and his rich Commodities, is the greatest known King of the East, if not of the World. To make my own conjecture more apparent to others. This wide Monarchy is very rich and fertile, so much abounding in all necessaries for the use of man, as that it is able to subsist and flourish of itself, without the lest help from any Neighbour. To speak first of that which Nature requires most, Food; this Land abounds in singular good Plenty of victuals. Wheat, Rice, Barley, and diverse other kinds of Grain to make bread (the staff of life) their Wheat grows like ours, but the Grain of it is somewhat bigger and more white, of which the Inhabitants make such pure well-relished bread, that I may speak that of it, which one said Fine bread. of the bread in the Bishopric of Liege; it is, Panis, pane melior. The common people make their bread up in Cakes, and bake it on small Iron hearths, which they carry with them Cakes & portable hearths. when as they journey, making use of them in their Tents, it should seem an ancient custom, as may appear by that precedent of Sarah, when she entertained the Angels, Genes. 18. To their Bread they have great abundance of other good provision, as Butter, and Cheese, by Butter and Cheese. Buffelo. Venison and free Gam●. reason of their great number of Cows, Sheep, and Goats. Besides, they have a beast very large, having a smooth thick skin without hair, called a Buffelo, which gives good Milk: the flesh of them is like Beef, but not so wholesome. They have no want of Venison of diverse kinds, as read Dear, fallow Dear, Elkes, and Antelops; but no where imparked: the whole Kingdom is as it were a Forest, for a man can travel no way but he shall see them, and (except it be within a small distance of the King) they are every man's Game. To these they have great store of Hares, and further to furnish out their feasts, variety of Fish and Fowl; it were as infinite as needless to relate particulars. To writ of their Geese, Ducks, Pigeons, Partridges, Quails, Peacocks, and many other singular good Fowl, all which are bought at such easy rates, as that I have seen a good Mutton sold for the value of one shilling, four couple of Hens at the same price, one Hare for the value of a penny, three Partridges for as little, and so in proportion all the rest. There are no Capons amongst them but men. The Beefs of that Country differ from ours, in that they have each of them a great Bunch of griffelly flesh, which grows upon the meeting of their shoulders. Their Sheep exceed ours Beefs. Sheep. in great bob-tayles, which cut off are very ponderous, their wool is generally very course, but the flesh of them both is altogether as good as ours. Now, to season this good provision, there is great store of Salt: and to sweeten all, abundance of Sugar growing in the Country, which after it is well refined, may be bought for two Salt and Suga● pence the pound, or under. Their Fruits are very answerable to the rest, the Country full of Musk-melons, Water-melons, Pomegranates, Pomecitrons, Lemons, Oranges, Dates, Figs, Grapes, Plantans (a long Fruits, round yellow fruit, in taste like to a Norwich Pear) Mangoes, in shape and colour like to our Apricocks, but more luscious, and (to conclude with the best of all) the Ananas or Pine which seems to the taster to be a pleasing compound, made of Strawberries, Claret-wine, Rose-water, and Sugar, well tempered together. In the Northermost parts of this Empire they have variety of Apples and Pears. Every where good roots, as Carrots, Potatoes, and others like them as pleasant. They have Onions and Garlic, and choice herbs for Salads. And in the Southermost parts, Giuger growing almost in every place. And here I cannot choose but take Ginger▪ Taddy. notice of a pleasant clear liquor called Taddy, issuing from a spongy tree that grows strait and tall, without boughts to the top, and there spreads out in branches (somewhat like to an English Colewort) where they make incisions: under which they hung small earthen Pots to preserve the influence. That which distils forth in the night, is as pleasing to the taste as any white Wine, if drunk betimes in the morning. But in the heat of the day the Sun alters it so, as that it becomes heady, ill relished, and unwholesome. It is a piercing medicinable drink, if taken early, and moderately, as some have found by happy experience, thereby eased from their torture inflicted by that shame of Physicians, and Tyrant of all maladies, the Stone. At Surat, and to Agra and beyond, it never raines but one season of the year, which gins near the time that the Sun comes to the Northern Tropic, and so continues till his return Rains and Thunders. backe to the Line. These violent Rains are ushered in, and take their leave with most fearful tempests of Thunder and Lightning, more terrible than I can express, yet seldom do harm. The reason in Nature may be the subtlety of the Air, wherein there are fewer Thunder-stones made, then in such Climates where the Air is gross, and cloudy. In those three months it raines every day more or less, sometimes one whole quarter of the Moon scarce with any intermission, which abundance of Rain with the heat of the Sun doth so enrich the ground; (which they never force) as that like Egypt by the inundation of Nilus, it makes it fruitful all the year after. But when this time of Rain is passed over, the Sky is so clear, as that scarcely one Cloud is seen in their Hemisphere, the nine months after. And here the goodness of the soil must not escape my Pen, most apparent in this, for when the ground hath been destitute of Rain nine months, and looks like to barren Sands, with in Soil and tillage. seven days after the Rain gins to fall, it puts on a green Coat. And further to confirm this, amongst many hundred acres of Corn I have beheld in those Parts, I never saw any but came up as thick as the Land could well bear it. They till their ground with Oxen, and foot-Ploughs. Their Seedtime is in May, and the beginning of june: their Harvest in November, and December, the most temperate months in all their year. Their ground is not enclosed unless it be near Towns and Villages, which (though not expressed in the Map for want of their true names) stand very thick. They mow not their Grass (as we) to make Hay, but cut it either Towns and Villages thick, Tobacco. green or withered on the ground as they have occasion to use it. They sow Tobacco in abundance, but know not how to cure and make it strong, as those in the Western India. The Country is beautified with many Woods and great variety of fair goodly trees, but I Woods and Trees. never saw any there of those kinds which England affords. Their Trees in general are sappy, which I ascribe to the fatness of the soil: some of them have Leaves as broad as Bucklers, others are parted small as Ferne, as the Tamarine trees which bear a sour fruit that grows somewhat like our Beans, most wholesome for to cool and cleanse the blood. There is one Tree amongst them of special observation, out of whose branches grow little sprigs downward till they take root, and so at length prove strong supporters unto the Arms that yield Indian figtree, See of it my P●g. l. 1 c. 3. them, whence it comes to pass that these Trees in time grow unto a great height, and extend themselves to an incredible breadth. All the Trees in those Southern parts of India still keep on their green Mantles. For their Flowers they rather delight the Eye then affect the Sense, Flowers. in colour admirable, but few of them, unless Roses, and one or two kinds more, that are any whit fragrant. This Region is watered with many goodly Rivers, the two principal are Indus and Ganges, where this thing remarkable must not pass, that one pint of the Water of Ganges weigheth Rivers. less by an once, than any in the whole Kingdom, and therefore the Mogul wheresoever he is, hath it brought to him that he may drink it. Besides their Rivers, they have store of Wells fed Ganges water lighter than others, Wells and Thanks. with Springs, upon which in many places they bestow great cost in stone-worke: to these they have many Ponds, which they call Thanks, some of them more than a mile or two in compass, made round or square, girt about with fair stonewalls, within which are steps of well-squared stone which encompass the water, for men every way to go down and take it. These Thanks are filled when that abundance of Rain falls, and keep water to relieve the Inhabitants that devil fare from Springs or Rivers, till that wet season come again. This ancient drink of the World is the common drink of India, it is more sweet and pleasant than ours, and in those hot Countries, agreeth better with men's bodies, than any other Liquor. Some small quantity of Wine, but not common is made among them, they call it Raack, distilled from Sugar and a Spicy rind of a Tree called jagra. It is very wholesome if taken moderately. Rack and Cohha. Many of the people who are strict in their Religion drink no Wine at all. They use a Liquor more healthful than pleasant, they call Cohha; a black seed boiled in water, which doth little altar the taste of the water. Notwithstanding, it is very good to help digestion, to quicken the spirits, and to cleanse the blood. There is yet another help to comfort the stomach Beetle or Betele. for such as forbear Wine, an herb called Beetle or Pawn; it is in shape somewhat like an ivy leaf but more tender; they chew it with an hard Nut somewhat like a Nutmeg, and a little pure white Lime among the leaves, and when they have sucked out the juice, put forth the rest. It hath many rare qualities, for it preserves the teeth, comforts the brain, strengthens the stomach, and cures or prevents a tainted breath. Their buildings are generally base, except it be in their Cities, wherein I have observed many fair Piles. Many of their houses are built high and flat on the top, from whence in the Houses and streets. cool, seasons of the day they take in fresh air. They have no Chimneys to their houses, for they never use fire but to dress their meat. In their upper rooms they have many lights and doors to let in the Air, but use no Glass. The materials of their best buildings are brick or stone, No Glass. well squared and composed, which I have observed in Amadavar (that one instance may stand for all) which is a most spacious and rich City, entered by twelve fair Gates, and compassed about with a firm stone wall. Both in their Villages and Cities, are usually many fair Trees among their houses, which are a great defence against the violence of the Sun. They commonly stand so thick that if a man behold a City or Town from some conspicuous place, it will seem a Wood rather than a City. The Staple Commodities of this Kingdom are Indigo and cotton-wool. For cotton-wool Indigo and cotton. Of Indigo, see in Finches journal they plant seeds which grow up into shrubs like unto our Rose-bushes. It blows first into a yellow blossom, which falling off, there remains a cod about the bigness of a man's thumb, in which the substance is moist and yellow, but as it ripens, it swells bigger till it break the covering, and so in short time becomes white as Snow, and then they gather it. These shrubs bear three or four years ere they supplant them. Of this Wool they make diverse sorts of pure white cloth, some of which I have seen as fine, if not purer than our best Lawn. Some of the courser sort of it they die into Colours, or else stain in it variety of curious Figures. The ship that usually goeth from Surat to Moha, is of an exceeding great burden. Some of them I believe at the lest fourteen or sixteen hundred tons, but ill built, and though they have good Ordnance cannot well defend themselves. In these ships are yearly abundance of Passengers: for instance in one ship returning thence, that year we left India, came seventeen hundred, the most of which number go not for profit, but out of Devotion to visit the Sepulchre of Mahomet at Medina, near Meche, about one hundred and fifty leagues from Moha. Those which have been there, are ever after called Hoggeiss, or holy Men. The ship bound from Surat to the Read Sea, begins her Voyage about the twentieth of March, and finisheth it towards the end of September following, the Voyage is but short, and might easily be made in two months, but in the long season of rain, and a little before, and after it, the winds are commonly so violent, that there is no coming, but with great hazard into the Indian Sea. The ship returning, is usually worth two hundred thousand pounds sterling, most of it in Gold and India the centre of the World's coin. Silver. Besides, for what quantity of Monies comes out of Europe, by other means into India I cannot answer, this I am sure of, that many Silver streams run thither as all Rivers to the Sea, and there stay, it being lawful for any Nation to bring inSiluer and fetch commodities, but a Crime not less than Capital, to carry any great sum thence. The Coin or Bullion brought thither is presently melted, and refined, and then the Mogul's stamp (which is his Name and Title in Persian Letters) put upon it. This Coin is more pure than any I know made of perfect Silver without any allay, so that in the Spanish Rial (the purest money of Europe) there is some loss. They call their Pieces of Money Roopees, of which there are some of diverse values; the Their coins, Roopees or Rupias. meanest worth two shillings, and the best about two shillings and nine pence sterling. By these they accounted their Estates and Payments. There is a Coin of inferior value in Guzarat, called Mamoodies, about twelve pence sterling, both the former and these are made likewise in Mamoodies. halves and quarters, so that three pence is the lest piece of silver currant in the Country. That which passeth up and down, for exchange under this rate is brass money, which they call Pices, Pices. whereof three or thereabouts countervail a Penny. They are made so massy, as that the Brass in them put to other uses, is well worth the Silver they are rated at. Their Silver Coin is made either round or square, but so thick, that it never breaks nor wears out. Now farther for commodities, the Country yields good store of Silk, which they wove Silk. curiously, sometimes mingled with Silver or Gold. They make Velvets, Satins, and Taffetas, but not so rich as those of Italy. Many Drugs and Gums are found amongst them, especially Gumlac, with which they make their hard Wax. The earth yields good Minerals of Lead, Iron, Gumlac. Copper, and Brass, and they say of Silver, which, if true, they need not open, being so enriched by other Nations. The Spices they have come from other place, from the Lands of Sumatra, java, and the Moluccoes. For places of pleasure they have curious Gardens, planted with fruitful Trees and delightful Flowers, to which Nature daily lends such a supply as that they Gardens. seem never to fade. In these places they have pleasant Fountains to bathe in, and other delights by sundry conveyances of water, whose silent murmur helps to lay their senses with the bonds of sleep in the hot seasons of the day. But jest this remote Country should seem like an earthly Paradise without any discommodities: Discommodities of that Country. I must needs take notice there of many Lions, Tigers, Wolves, jackals (which seem to be wild Dogs) and many other harmful beasts. In their Rivers are many Crocodiles, and on the Land overgrown Snakes, with other venomous and pernicious Creatures. In our houses there we often meet with Scorpions, whose stinging is most sensible and deadly, if the patiented have not presently some Oil that is made of them, to appoint the part affected, which is a present Scorpions dangerous. cure. The abundance of Flies in those parts do likewise much annoyed us, for in the heat Fly's troublesome. of the day their numberless number is such as that we can be quiet in no place for them, they are ready to cover our meat as soon as it is placed on the Table, and therefore we have men that stand on purpose with Napkins to fright them away when as we are eating: in the night likewise we are much disquieted with Mosquatoes, like our Gnats, but somewhat less: and in their great Cities, there are such abundance of big hungry Rats, that they often bite a man as he lieth on his bed. The Winds in those parts, which they call the Monson, blow constantly; altering but few Monsons' or Winds. Points, six months Southerly, the other six Northerly. The months of April and May, and the beginning of june till the Rain fall, are so extreme hot, as that the Wind blowing but gently receives such heat from the parched ground, that it much offends those that receive the breath of it. But God doth so provide for those parts that most commonly he sends such a strong gale as well tempers the hot air. Sometimes the wind blows very high in those hot and dry seasons, raising up thick clouds of dust and sand, which appear like dark clouds full of Rain, they greatly annoyed the people when they fall amongst them. But there is no Country without some discommodities, for therefore the wise Disposer of all things hath tempered bitter things with sweet, to teach man that there is no true and perfect content to be found in any Kingdom, but that of God. But I will return again (whence I digressed) and look farther into the quality of the Country, that affords very good Horses, which the Inhabitants know well to manage. Besides Horses and Provender. their own, they have many of the Persian, Tartarian, and Arabian breed, which have the name to be the choice once of the world: they are about the bigness of ours, and valued among them as dear, if not at a higher rate than we usually esteem ours. They are kept daintily, every good Horse being allowed a man to dress and feed him. Their Provender a kind of grain, called Donna, somewhat like our Pease, which they boil, and when it is cold give them mingled with course Sugar; and twice or thrice in the week Butter to scour their bodies. Here are likewise a great number of Camels, Dromedaries, Mules, Asses, and some Rhynocerots, which are large beasts as big as the fairest Oxen England affords, their skins lie plaited, or as it were in wrinkles upon their backs. They have many Elephants, the King for his own particular being Master of fourteen thousand, and his Nobles and all men of Quality in the Country, have more or less of them, some to the number of one hundred. The Elephants, though they be the largest of all Creatures the Earth brings forth, yet are so tractable (unless at times when they are mad) that a little Boy is able to rule the biggest of them. Some of them I have seen thirteen foot high, but there are amongst them (as I have been often told) fifteen at the lest. The colour of them all is black, their skins thick and smooth without hair, they take much delight to bathe themselves in water, and swim better than any beast I know; they lie down and arise again at pleasure, as other beasts do. Their pace is not swift, about three mile an hour, but of all Beasts in the world are most sure of foot, for they never fall nor stumble to endanger their Rider. They are most docile Creatures, and of all those we accounted merely sensible, come nearest unto Reason. Lipsius' in his Epistles, 1. Cent. Epist. 50. out of his observations from others writes more of them then I can confirm, or any (I persuade myself) believe; yet many things remarkable, which seem indeed acts of reason, rather than sense, I have observed in them. For instance, an Elephant will do any thing almost, that his Keeper commands him: as if he would have him affright a man, he will make towards him as if he would tread him in pieces, and when he is come at him, do him no hurt: if he would have him to abuse or disgrace a man, he will take dirt, or kennel water in his trunk, and dash it in his face. Their Trunks are long grisselly snouts hanging down twixt their teeth, by some called, their Hand, which they make use of upon all occasions. An English Merchant of good credit, upon his own knowledge reported this of a great Elephant in Adsmeere (the place then of the Mogul's residence) who being brought often through the Bazar or Market place; a woman who safe there to cell herbs, was wont usually to give him a handful, as he passed by. This Elephant afterward being mad, broke his fetters, and took his way through the Market place; the people all affrighted made haste to secure themselves, amongst whom was this herbe-woman, who for fear and haste, forgot her little child. The Elephant come to the place where she usually sat, stopped, and seeing a child lie about her herbs, took it up gently with his trunk, not doing it the lest harm, and laid it upon a stall under a house not fare off, and then proceeded in his furious course. Acosta (a travelling jesnite) relates the like of an Elephant in Goa, from his own experience. Some Elephants the King keeps for execution of Malefactors, who being brought to suffer death by that mighty beast, Linschoten hath the like. See of Elephants more in this Work and in my Pilg. lib. 5. cap. 12. if his Keeper bid him dispatch the Offender speedily, will presently with his foot pash him into pieces, if otherwise he would have him tortured, this vast creature will break his joints by degrees one after the other, as men are broken upon the wheel. The Mogul takes much delight in those stately creatures, and therefore often when he sits forth in his Majesty calls for them, especially the fairest, who are taught to bend to him as it were in reverence, when they first come into his presence. They often fight before him, beginning their combat like Rams, by running fiercely one at the other; after, as Boars with their tusks, they fight with their teeth and trunks: in this violent opposition they are each so careful to preserve his Rider, as that very few of them at those times receive hurt. They are governed with an hook of Steel, made like the Iron end of a Boat-hook with which their keepers sitting on their necks put them backe, or prick them forward at their pleasure. The King trains up many of his Elephants for the war, who carry each of them one Iron Gun about six foot long, lying upon a square strong frame of wood, fastened with gifts or ropes upon him, which like an Harquebuse is let into the timber with a loop of Iron; at the four corners of this frame are Banners of Silk put upon short Poles, within sits a Gunner to make his shot according to his occasion. The Piece carrieth a Bullet about the bigness of a little Tennis-ball. When the King travels he hath many Elephants thus appointed for guard. He keeps many of them for State to go before him, who are adorned with bosses of Brass, and some of them are made of massy Silver or Gold, having likewise diverse Bells about them in which they delight. They have fair coverings either of Cloth, or Velvet, or Cloth of silver or gold, and for greater state, Banners of Silk carried before them in which is the Ensign of their great King (a Lion in the Sun) imprinted. These are allowed each three or four men at the lest, to wait upon them. He makes use of others to carry himself or his women, who sit in pretty convenient receptacles fastened on their backs, which our Painters describe like to Castles, made of slight turned Pillars richly covered, that will hold four sitters. Others he employs for carriage of his necessaries. Only he hath one fair Elephant which is content to be fettered, but would never endure man or other burden on his back. These vast beasts though the Country be very tr●●●tfull and all provision cheap, yet by reason of their huge bulk are very chargeable in keeping, for such as are well fed, stand their Masters in four or five shillings, each of them the day. They are kept without doors, whereby a solid Chain upon one of their hind legs, they fasten them to a Tree or some strong post. As they stand in the Sun the Flies often vex them, wherefore with their feet they make dust, the ground being very dry, and with their Trunks cast it about their bodies to drive away the Flies. Whenas they are mad (as usually the Males are once a year for their Females, when they are lusty, but in few days after, come again in temper) they are so mischievous, that they will strike any thing but their Keeper that comes in their way, and their strength is such, as that they will beat an Horse or Camel dead with their Trunk at one blow. At these times to prevent mischief, they are kept apart from company, fettered with Chains. But if by chance in their frenzy they get lose, they will make after every thing they see stir, in which case there is no means to stop them in their violent course, but by lighting of wildfire, prepared for that purpose, whose sparkling and cracking makes them stand still and tremble. The King allows every one of his great Elephants four Females, which in their Language they call Wives, the Males Testicles lie about his forehead, the Females Teats are betwixt her fore-legges. She carrieth her young one whole year ere she bring it forth. Thirty years expire ere they come to their full growth, and they fulfil the accustomed age of man ere they die. Notwithstanding, the great plenty of them, they are valued there at exceeding great rates, some of them prized at one thousand pounds sterling and more. §. III Of the people of Indostan, their Stature, Colour, Habit, Diet, Women, Language, Learning, Arts, Riding, Games, Markets, Arms, Valour, Mahumetane Mesquits, Burials, Opinions, and Rites of Religion. NOw, for the Inhabitants of Indostan, they were anciently Gentiles, or notorious Idolaters, called in general Hindoos, but ever since they were subdued by Tumberlaine, have been mixed with Mahometans. There are besides many Persians and Tartars, many Abyssines, and Armenians, and some few almost of every people in Asia, if not of Europe, that have residence here. Among them are some jews, but not beloved, for their very Jews hated. name is a Proverb, or word of reproach. For the stature of these Eastern Indians, they are like us, but generally very straight, for I never beheld any in those parts crooked. They are of a tawny or Olive colour, their hair black as a Raven, but not curled. They love not a man or woman, that is very white or fair, because that (as they say) is the colour of Lepers common amongst White in bad estimation. them. Most of the Mahometans, but the Moolaes' (which are their Priests) or those that are very old and retired, keep their chins bore, but suffer the hair on their upper lip to grow as long as Nature will feed it. They usually shave off all the hair from their heads, reserving only a Lock on the Crown for Mahomet, to pull them into Heaven. Both among the Mahometans and Gentiles are excellent Barbers. The people often wash their bodies, and anoint themselves with sweet Oils. The Habits both of the men and women are little different, made for the most part of white Cotton-cloth. For the fashion they are close, straight to the middle, hanging lose downward Attire. below the knee, they wear long Breeches underneath, made close to their bodies that reach to their ankles, ruffling like boots on the small of their legs. Their feet are bore in their shoes, which most commonly they wear like slippers, that they may the more readily put them off when they come into their houses, whose floors are covered with excellent Carpets (made in that Kingdom, good as any in Turkey or Persia) or somewhat else (according to the quality of the man) more base, upon which they sit, when as they confer or eat like Tailors on their shop-boards. The men's heads are covered with a long thin wreath of Cloth, white or coloured, which goes many times about them, they call it a Shash. They uncover not their heads when as they do reverence Salutations. to their Superiors, but in stead of that bow their bodies, putting their right hands to the top of their heads, after that they have touched the Earth with them, as much as to say, the party they salute, shall if he please tread upon them. Those that be equals take one the other by the Chin or Beard, as joab did Amasa, 2. Sam. 20: but salute in Love, not Treachery. They have good words to express their wel-wishes, as this, Greeb-a Nemoas, that is, I wish the Prayers of the Poor, and many other like these most significant. The Mahometan women, except they be dishonest or poor, come not abroad. They are Their women. very well favoured, though not fair, their heads covered with Veils, their hair hangs down behind them twisted with Silk. Those of quality are bedecked with many jewels, about their necks and wrists, round about their Ears are holes made for Pendants, and every woman hath one of her Nostrils pierced, that there, when as she please, she may wear a Ring (it should seem an ancient ornament, Es. 3. 21.) The women in those parts have a great happiness above all I know, in their easy bringing forth of Children, for it is a thing common there for women great with Child, one day Easy Childbirth. to ride carrying their Infants in their bodies; the next day to ride again, carrying them in their arms. Pictures out of the Indian Copies made by the Mogul's painter For the Language of this Empire, I mean the vulgar, it is called Indostan, a smooth tongue, Language and writing. and easy to be pronounced, which they writ as we to the right hand. The Learned Tongues are Persian and Arabian, which they writ backward, as the Hebrews to the left. There is little Learning among them, a reason whereof may be their penury of Books, which are but few, and they, Manuscripts: but doubtless, they are men of strong capacities; and were there literature among them, would be the Authors of many excellent Works. They have heard of Aristotle, whom they call Aplis, and have some of his Books translated Aristotle and Avicen. into Arabian, Auicenna, that noble Physician was borne in Samarcandia, the Country of Tamerlaine, in whose Science they have good skill. The common Diseases of the Country are bloody Fluxes, hot Fevers and Calentures, in all which they prescribe fasting as a principal remedy: that filthy Disease the consequence of Incontinency is common amongst them. The Diseases. Age. Music. Poems and Annals. people in general live about our Ages, but they have more old men. They delight much in Music, and have many stringed and wind Instruments, which never seemed in my ear to be any thing but discord. They writ many witty Poems, and compose Stories or Annals of their own Country; and profess themselves to have good skill in Astrology, and in men of that Profession●, the King puts so much confidence, that he will not undertake a journey, nor yet do any thing of the lest consequence, unless his Wizards tell him 'tis a good and prosperous hour. The Gentiles begin their year the first of March. The Mahometans theirs at the very instant Their year. (as the Astrologers guess) that the Sun enters into Aries, from which time the King keeps a Feast called the Noocos, signifying nine days, which time it continues (like that Abasuerus made in the third year of his Reign, Ester the first) where all his Nobles assemble in their greatest pomp, presenting him with Gifts, he repaying them again with Princely Rewards, Of this see before in Sir T. Roe. at which time being in his presence, I beheld most immense and incredible Riches to my amazement in Gold, Pearls, Precious Stones, jewels, and many other glittering vanities. This Feast I took notice of at Mandoa, where the Mogul hath a most spacious house larger than any I have seen, in which many excellent Arches and Vaults, speak for the exquisite skill of his Subjects in Architecture. At Agra he hath a Palace, wherein two large Towers, the lest ten foot square, are covered with plate of the purest Gold. There are no Hangings on the walls of his houses, by reason of the heat; the walls are either Hangings. painted or else beautified with a purer white Lime, then that we call Spanish. The floors paved with stone, or else made with Lime and Sand like our Plaster of Paris, are spread with rich Carpets. There lodge none in the King's house but his women and Eunuches, and some little Boys King's house. which he keeps about him for a wicked use. He always eats in private among his women upon great variety of excellent Dishes, which dressed and proved by the Taster are served in private among his women, upon great variety of excellent Dishes, which dressed and proved by the Taster, are served in Vessels of Gold (as they say) covered and sealed up, and so by Eunuches brought to the King. He hath meat ready at all hours, and calls for it at pleasure. They feed not freely on full dishes of Beef and Mutton (as we) but much on Rice boiled with pieces Their diet. of flesh, or dressed many other ways. They have not many roast or baked meats, but stew most of their flesh. Among many Dishes of this kind, I'll take notice but of one they call Deu Pario, made of Venison cut in slices, to which they put Onions and Herbs, some Roots with a little Spice, and Butter, the most savoury meat I ever tasted, and do almost think it that very Dish which jacob made ready for his Father, when he got the blessing. In this Kingdom there are no Inns to entertain Strangers, only in great Towns and Inns. Cities are fair houses built for their receipt, which they call Sarray, not inhabited, where any Passengers may have room freely, but must bring with him his Bedding, his Cook, and other necessaries wherein to dress his meat, which are usually carried on Camels, or else in Carts drawn with Oxen, wherein they have Tents to pitch when they meet with no Sarr 〈…〉. The inferior sort of people ride on Oxen, Horses, Mules, Camels, or Dromedaries; the women Riding. like the men, or else in slight Coaches with two Wheels, covered on the top, and backe, but the forepart and sides open, unless they carry women. They will conveniently hold two persons, beside the Driver, they are drawn by Oxen, one yoke in a Coach, suited for colour, but many of them are white, not very large: they are guided with Cords, which go through the parting of their Nostrils, and so twixt their Horns into the Coachmens' hand. They dress and keep them clothed as their Horses. They are naturally nimble, to which use makes them so fitting to perform that labour, as that they will go twenty miles a day, or more with good speed. The better sort ride on Elephants, or else are carried upon men's shoulders alone, in a slight thing they call a Palankee, which is like a Couch, or standing Palate, but covered with a canopy: This should seem an ancient effeminacy sometimes used in Rome, Inuenal thus describing a fat Lawyer that filled one of them: Causidici nova cum veniat lectica Mathonis Plena ipso— For Pastimes they delight in Hawking, hunting of Hares, Dear, or wild Beasts: their Dogs Pastimes. for Chase are made somewhat like our Gray-hounds, but much less, they open not in the pursuit of the game. They hunt likewise with Leopards, which by leaping seize on that they pursue. They have a cunning device to take wildfowl, where a fellow goes into the water with a Fowl of that kind he dsires to catch, whose skin is stuffed so artificially, as that it appears Sly Fowling. alive: He keeps all his body but the face under water, on which he lays this Counterfeit; thus coming among them, plucks them by the legs under water. They shoot for pastime much in Shooting. Bows, which are made curiously in the Country of Buffeloes' horns, glued together, to which they have Arrows made of little Canes, excellently headed and feathered; in these they are so skilful, that they will kill Birds flying. Others take delight in managing their Horses on which they ride, or else are otherwise carried though they have not one quarter of a mile to go, the men of quality holding it dishonourable to go on foot. In their houses they play much at that most ingenious game we call Chess, or else at Tables. Chess, Tables, God es. Mountebanks They have Cards, but quite different from ours. Sometimes they make themselves merry with cunning jugglers, or Mountebanks, who will suffer Snakes they keep in Baskets, to bite them and presently cure the swelling with Powders; or else they see the tricks of Apes and Monkeys. In the Southern parts of Indostan, are great store of large white Apes, some I dare boldly say, as tall as our biggest Gray-hounds: They are fearful as it should seem to Birds that make Large Apes. Cunning Birds. their Nests in Trees, wherefore nature hath taught them this subtlety to secure themselves, by building their little houses on the twigs of the utmost boughs, there hanging like Pursenets, to which the Apes cannot possibly come. Every great Town or City of India, hath Markets twice a day, in the cool season presently Markets twice a day. after the Sun is risen, and a little before his setting. They cell almost every thing by weight. In the heat of the day they keep their houses, where the men of better fashion lying on Couches, or sitting on their Carpets, have servants stand about them, who beating the Air with broad Fans of stiff Leather, or the like, make wind to cool them: And taking thus their ease, they often call their Barbers, who tenderly gripe and smite their Arms and other parts of their bodies, in stead of exercise, to stir the blood. It is a pleasing wantonness, and much used in those hot Climes. I must needs commend the Mahometans, and Gentiles, for their good and faithful Service, amongst Fidelity. whom a stranger may travel alone with a great charge of money or goods, quite through the Country, and take them for his guard, yet never be neglected or injured by them. They follow their Masters on foot, carrying swords and Bucklers, or Bows and Arrows for their defence: and by reason of great plenty of Provison in that Kingdom, a man may hire them upon easy conditions, for they will not desire above five shillings the Moon, paid the next day after the change, Quibus hinc toga, calceus hinc est, Et panis, fumusque domi.— to provide themselves all necessaries, and for it do most diligent service. Such is their Piety to their parents, that those which have no greater means, will impart half of it, at the lest, to relieve their necessities, choosing rather for to famish themselves, then to see them want. There are both among the Mahometans and Gentiles, men of undaunted courage, those of Courage of some. note among the Mahometans are called Baloches, inhabiting Haiacan, adjoining to the Kingdom of Persia, or else Patans', taking their denomination from a Province in the Kingdom of Bengala. These will look an enemy boldly in the face, and maintain with their lives their reputation of valour. Among the many sects of Gentiles, there is but one race of Figliters called Rashbootes, a number of which live by spoil, who in troops surprise poor Passengers, cruelly butchering those they get under their power, those excepted; all the rest in the Country are in general Pusilaminous, and had rather quarrel them fight, having such poor spirits in respect of us Christians, that the Mogul is pleased often to use this Proverb, that one Portugal will beat three of them, and one Englishman three Portugals. Touching their Munition for the war, they have good Ordnance, made (for aught I could gather) Munition. Vertoman tells of Portugal fugitives, which at the Portugals first coming, ran to the Indians, and taught them this Art very anciently in those parts. Iron Pieces carried upon Elephants, before described, and lesser Guns made for Footmen, who are somewhat long in taking their aim, but come as near the mark as any I ever saw. They fire all their Pieces with Match, as for Gunpowder they make very good. They use Lances, and Swords, and Targets, Bows and Arrows. Their Swords are made crooked like a Falchion, very sharp, but for want of skill in those that temper them, will break rather than bend, and therefore we often cell our Sword-blades at high prices that will bow, and become straight again. I have seen Horsemen there, who have carried whole Armouries about them thus appointed; at their sides good Swords, under them Sheves of Arrows, on their shoulders Bucklers, and upon their backs Guns fastened with Belts, at the left side Bows hanging in Cases, and Lances about two yards and a half long, having excellent Steel heads, which they carry in their hands: yet for all this Harness, the most of them dare not resist a man of courage, though he have for his defence but the worst of those weapons. The Armies in those Eastern wars, oftentimes consist of incredible multitudes, they talk of some which have exceeded that mighty Host which Zerah King of Ethiopia, brought against Asa, 2. Chron. 14. The music they have when they go to battle, is from Kittle-drums, and long wind Instruments. The Armies on both sides usually begin with most furious onsets, but in short time, for want of good Discipline, one side is routed, and the Controversy not without much slaughter decided. The Mahometans have fair Churches, which they call Mesquits, built of stone, the broad Mesquits. side towards the West is made up close like a Wall; that towards the East is erected on Pillars, so that the length of them is North and South, which way they bury their dead: At the corners of their great Churches which stand in Cities are high Pinnacles, to whose tops the Moolaas ascend certain times of the day, and proclaim their Prophet Mahomet thus in Arabian: La Alla, illa Alla, Mahomet Resul-Alla: that is, No God but one God, and Mahomet the Ambassador of God. This in stead of Bells (which they endure not in their Temples) put the most religious in mind of their devotion. Which words Master Coryat often hearing in Agra, upon a Coryats' Crudity certain time got up into a Turret, over against the Priest, and contradicted him thus in a loud voice: Lafoy Alla, illa Alla, Hazaret-Eesa Ebn-Alla, No God but one God, and Christ the Son of God; and further added, that Mahomet was an Impostor, which bold attempt in many other places of Asia, where Mahomet is more zealously professed, had forfeited his life with as much torture as Tyranny could invent. But here every man hath liberty to profess his own Religion freely, and for any restriction I ever observed, to dispute against theirs with impunity. Now concerning their burials: every Mahometan of Quality in his life time, provides a fair Burials near Thanks. Sepulchre for himself and kindred, encompassing with a firm wall a good circuit of ground, near some Tanke (about which they delight for to bury their dead) or else in a place nigh Spring's of Water, that may make pleasant Fountains, near which he erects a Tomb round or square, vaulted upon Pillars, or else made close, to be entered with Doors, under which are the bodies of the dead interred. The rest of the ground they plant with Trees and Flowers, as if they would make Elysian fields, such as the Poets dreamt of, wherein their souls might take their repose. They bury not within their Churches. There are many goodly Monuments of this Saint's Calendar. kind richly adorned, built to the memory of such as they have esteemed Saints, of which they have a large Calendar. In these are Lamps continually burning, whither men transported with blind devotion daily resort, there to contemplate the happiness these Peers (for so they call Of this see before in other journals, Finch &c. them) enjoy. But among many fair Piles there dedicated to this use, the most excellent is at Secandra, a Village three miles from Agra. It was began by Achabar-sha, this King's Father, who there lies buried, and finished by this present King, who means to lie beside him. Their Moolaas employ much of their time like Scriveners, to do business for others, they have liberty to marry as well as the people, from whom they are not distinguished in habit. Some Moolaas or Priests. live retired, that spend their days in Meditation, or else in giving good moral Precepts unto others, there are of high esteem, and so are another sort called Seayds, who derive themselves Religious. from Mahomet. The Priests do neither read nor preach in their Churches, but there is a set form of prayer in the Arabian tongue, not understood by most of the common people, yet repeated Prayer in unknown tongue. by them as well as by the Moolaas. They likewise rehearse the Names of God and Mahomet certain times every day upon Beads, like the misled Papist, who seems to regard the Beads. number, rather than the weight of Prayers. Before they go into their Churches they wash their Gesture of prayer. feet, and entering in put off their shoes. As they begin their devotions they stop their Ears and fix their Eyes, that nothing may divert their Thoughts; then in a soft and still voice they utter their prayers, wherein are many words, most significantly expressing the Omnipotency, Greatness, Eternity, and other attributes of God. Many words full of humiliation, confessing with diverse submissive gestures their own unworthiness: when they pray casting themselves low upon their faces sundry times, and then acknowledge that they are Burdens to the Earth, and Poison to the Air, and the like, and therefore dare not so much as look up to heaven, but at last comfort themselves in the Mercies of God through the mediation of Mahomet; and many amongst them, to the shame of us Christians, what impediment soever they have either by pleasure or profit, pray five times every day, at six, nine, twelve, three and six of the clock. But by the way, they distinguish their time in a different manner from us, dividing the day into four, and the night into as many parts, which they call Pores, these are again subdivided each into eight parts, which they call Grease, measured according to the ancient custom by water dropping out of one little vessel into another, by which there always stand servants appointed for that Clepsydra clock▪ purpose, smiting with an hammer a Concave piece of pure metal, like the inner part of an ordinary platter, hanging by the brim on a wire, the number of Grease and Pores as they pass. For Temperance. the temperance of many both among the Mahometans and Gentiles, it is such, as that they will rather die, like the Mother and her seven sons, 2. Mac. 7. then eat or drink any thing their Law forbids. Such meat and drink as their Law allows they use only to satisfy Nature, not Appetite; hating Gluttony, and esteeming Drunkenness (as indeed it is) a second Madness, and therefore have but one word in their language (Most) for a Drunkard and a Madman. Mest. Fast and feast. They keep a solemn Lent, which they call the Ram-Ian, about the month of August, which continues one whole Moon; during which time, those that be strict in their Religion forbear their women, and will take neither meat nor drink so long as the Sun is above their Horizon, but after He is set, eat at pleasure. Towards the end of this Lent they consecrated a day of Mourning, to the memory of their dead friends, when I have beheld diverse of the meaner sort make bitter lamentation. (Beside this common sadness, there are many foolish women who often in the year, so long as they survive, moisten the graves of their husbands or children, with affectionate tears.) But when the Night gins to cover the Day of general mourning, they fire an innumerable company of Lamps and Lights, which they set on the sides and tops of their houses, and all other most conspicuous places, and when these are extinguished, take food. The Ram-Ian fully ended, the most devout Mahometans assemble to some famous Misquit, where by a Moola, some part of the Alcoran (which they will not touch without reverence) is publicly read. They keep a Feast in November, called Buccaree, signifying the Ramfeast, when they solemnly kill a Ram, and roast him in memory of that Ram which redeemed Ishmael (as they say) when Abraham was ready to make him a sacrifice. Many other feasts they have in memory of Mahomet and their Peers. They have the books of Moses, whom they call Moosa Carym-Alla, Moses the righteous Books. of God. Ibrahim Calim-Alla, Abraham the faithful of God. So Ishmael, the true sacrifice of God. Dahoode, David the Prophet of God. Selimon, Solomon the wisdom of God, all expressed as the former in short Arabian words; to whose particular remembrances they daily sing Ditties: and moreover, there is not a man amongst them, but those of the ruder sort, that at any time mentions the Name of our blessed Saviour, called there Hazaret-Eesa, the Lord Christ, without reverence and respect, saying, that he was a good man and a just, lived without sin, The Maronite which translated the Arab Geographer, allege this reason, that he was a Christian, because he calls Christ Lord: which yet you see the Mahometans do. Deruises and their severe strict Rites. did greater miracles than ever any before or since him; Nay farther, they call him Rhahow-Alla, the breath of God, but how he should be the Son of God cannot conceive, and therefore will not believe. Notwithstanding this, the Mahometans in general think us Christians so unclean, they will not eat with us, nor yet of any thing is dressed in our vessels. Among the Mahometans are many called Deruises, which relinquish the World, and spend their days in solitude, expecting a recompense in a better life; whose sharp and strict penances they voluntarily under-take, fare exceed all those the Romanists boast of. For instance, there are some that live alone upon the tops of Hills remote from company, there passing their time in contemplation, and will rather famish then move from these retired Cells, wherefore the people that devil nearest to them, out of devotion relieve them. Some again, impose long times of fasting upon themselves till nature be almost quite decayed. There are many other among them they call religious men, who wear nothing about them but to hide their shame, and these like the Mendicant Friars beg for all they eat. Usually they live in the Suburbs of great Cities or Towns, and are like the Man our blessed Saviour mentions, about the City of the Gadarens, Luk. 8. 27. which had Devils, and ware no clotheses, neither abode in any house but in the Tombs. They make little fires in the day, sleeping at night in the warm ashes, with which they besmear their bodies. These Ashmen suffer not the Razor at any time to come upon their heads, and some of them let their nails grow like Birds claws, as it is written of Nabuchadnezzar, when he was driven out from the society of men. And there are a sort among them, called Dan. 4. Mendee, who like the Priests of Baal, often cut their flesh with Knives and Lancers. Others I 1. King. 18. have seen who out of devotion put such massy Fetters of Iron upon their Legs, as that they can scarce stir with them, and so as fast as they are able, go many miles in pilgrimage barefoot upon the parching ground, to visit the Sepulchers of their deluding Saints, thus taking more pains to go to Hell (Tantum Relligio potuit suadere malorum) then any Christian I know doth to go to Heaven. These marry not, such as do, Mahomet allows four wives, besides they take liberty to keep as many women as they are able, only the Priests content themselves with one. Notwithstanding this Polygamy, the hot jealousies of the lustful Mahometans are such, that they will scarce endure the Brothers or Fathers of their beloved Wives or Women, to have speech with them, except in their presence: and Time, by this restraint, hath made it odious for such Women as have the reputation of honesty, to be seen at any time by strangers. But if they dishonour their Husband's beds, or being unmarried are found incontinent professing chastity, Adultery punished. rather than they shall want punishment, their own Brothers will be their Executioners, who for such unnatural acts shall be commended, rather than questioned. Yet there is toleration for impudent Harlots, who are as little ashamed to entertain, as others, openly to frequent their Stews. houses. The Women of better fashion have Eunuches in stead of men, to wait upon them, who Eunuches. in their minority are deprived of all that may provoke jealousy. Their Marriages are solemnised in great pomp, for after the Moola hath joined their hands Marriages. with some other Ceremony and Words of Benediction, the first watch of the night they begin their jollity, the Man on horseback be he poor or rich, with his friends about him, many Cresset lightly before him, with Drums and wind Instruments and other pastimes: the Woman follows with her friends in Coaches covered, and after they have thus passed the most eminent places of the City or Town they live in, return home and there part with a Banquet, the men and women separated. They marry for the most part at the ages of twelve or thirteen, their Mother's most commonly making the matches. §. four Of the Gentiles Sects, Opinious, Rites; Priests, and other observations of Religion and State in those parts. NOw more particularly of the Gentiles, which are there distracted in fourscore and four several Sects, all differing mainly in opinion, which had oftentimes filled me with wonder, Gentiles, eighty and four Sects. but that I know Satan (the father of division) to be the Seducer of them all. Their illiterate Priests are called Bramins, who for aught I could ever gather, are so so●tish and inconstant in their grounds, that they scarce know what they hold. They have little Churches, Those I suppose which our stories call Brachmanes. Pagodes. Opinions. which they call Pagodes, built round, in which are Images for worship made in monstrous shapes. Some of them dream of Elysian fields, to which their souls must pass over a Styx or Acheron, and there take new bodies. Others hold, that ere long the World shall have a period, after which they shall live here again on a new Earth. Some Bramins have told me how that they acknowledge one God, whom they describe with a thousand hands, with a thousand feet, and as many eyes, thereby expressing his power. They talk of four books, which about six thousand years since were sent them from God by their Prophet Ram, whereof two were sealed up and might not be opened; the other to be read only by themselves. They say that there are seven Orbs, above which is the Seat of God; that God knows not petty things, or if he do regards them not. They circumscribe God unto Place, saying, that he may be seen, but as in a Mist afar off, not near. They believe that there are Devils, but so bound in chains that they cannot hurt them. They call a man Adam, from our first father Adam, whose wife tempted with the forbidden fruit, took it as they say and eat it down, but as her husband swallowed Tradition of Adam. it, the Hand of God stopped it in his throat, whence man hath a Bunch there, which women have not, called by them Adam's Apple. As anciently among the jews, their Priesthood is hereditary; for every Brahmins' son is a Priest, and marries a Brahmins' daughter; and so among all the Gentiles, the men take the daughters of those to be their wives which are of their Father's Marrying in the same Tribe and Trade. Tribe, Sect, and Occupation. For instance, a Merchant's son marries a Merchant's daughter. And every man's son that life's by his labour, marries the daughter of him that is of his own profession, by which means they never advance themselves. These Gentiles take but one wife, of which they are not so fearful as the Mahometans of their multitude, for they suffer them to go abroad. They are married young, at six or seven years old (their Parents making the Contracts) and about twelve come together. Their Nuptials, as those of the Mahometans, are performed with much pomp and jollity. For their Habit it differs little from the Mahometans, but many of the women wear Rings Their habit. upon their Toes, and therefore go barefoot. They have likewise broad Rings of brass (or better Metal according to the quality of the woman) about the small of the legs to take off and on, haply such as the Prophet meant by the tinkling ornaments about the feet, or the ornaments of the legs, which the jewish women were wont to put on, Esay 3 And such as these they have about their arms. The flappes or neither part of their ears are boared, when they are young, which Ears and Earrings. hole daily stretched and made wider by things kept in it for that purpose, at last becomes so large, that it will hold a Ring (I dare boldly say, as large as a little Saucer) made hollow on the sides for the flesh to rest in. Both men and women wash their bodies every day before they eat, Washing. which done, they keep off their clotheses but the covering of modesty, till they have fed. This outward washing appertains, as they think, to their cleansing from sin, not unlike the Pharisies, who would not eat with vnwashen hands, Mar. 7. Hence they ascribe a certain Divinity to Rivers, but above all, to Ganges, daily flocking thither in Troops, and there throw in pieces of gold, or silver, according to their devotion and ability, after which they wash their bodies. Both men and women paint on their foreheads or other parts of their faces read or yellow Spots. spots. Now farther for their gross opinions, they believe not the resurrection of flesh, and therefore burn the bodies of their dead near some River, if they may with conveniency, wherein Burning. they sow the Ashes. Their Widows marry not, but after the loss of their Husbands, cut their Widows. hair, and spend all their life following, as neglected Creatures, whence to be free from shame. Many young women are ambitious to die with honour (as they esteem it) when their fiery love Manner of wives burning with their husbands. brings them to the flames, as they think, of Martyrdom, most willingly: Following their dead Husbands unto the fire, and there embracing are burnt with them; but this they do voluntary, not compelled. The parents and friends of those women will most joyfully accompany them, and when the wood is fitted for this hellish Sacrifice, and gins to burn, all the people assembled shout and make a noise, that the screeches of this tortured creature may not be heard. Not much unlike the custom of the Ammonites, who when they made their children pass through the fire to Moloch, caused certain Tabret, or Drums to sound, that their cry might not be heard, whence the place was called Tophet, a Tabret, 2. Kings 23. 10. There is one Parcels. sect among the Gentiles, which neither burn nor inter their dead (they are called Parcees) who encircle pieces of ground with high stone walls, remote from houses or Roade-wayes, and therein lay their Carcases wrapped in Sheets, thus having no other Tombs but the gorges of ravenous Fowls. The Gentiles for the most part are very industrious: They till the ground or else spend their Gentiles industry, and idleness of M●●reses. time otherways diligently in their vocations. There are amongst them most curious Artificers, who are the best Apes for imitation in the world, for they will make any new thing by pattern. The Mahometans are generally idle, who are all for to morrow (a word common in their mouths) they live upon the labours of the Gentiles. Some of which poor seduced Infidels, will eat of nothing that hath life, and these live upon Herbs, and Milk, and Butter, and Cheese, and Sweetmeats, of which they make diverse kinds, whereof the most wholesome is green Ginger, as well preserved there as in any part of the world. Others will eat Fish, and no living thing else. The Rashbootes eat Swines-flesh, most hateful to the Mahometans. Some will eat of one kind of flesh, some of another; but all the Gentiles abstain from Beef, out of the Beef not eaten. excellent esteem they have of Cows, and therefore give the King yearly (beside his other exactions) great sums of money as a ransom for those Creatures. Whence among other good provision, we meet there but with little Beef. Those most tender hearted Idolaters are called Banians, who hold Pythagoras his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Banians. as a prime Article of their Fath. They think that the souls of the best men and women, when their bodies let them out of Prison, take their repose in Cows, which in their opinion are the best of all Creatures. So the souls of the wicked go into viler beasts, as the souls of Gluttons Foolish pity. Charitable works. and Drunkards into Swine; the souls of the voluptuous and incontinent into Monkeys, and Apes; the souls of the furious, cruel, and revengeful, into Lions, Tigers, and Wolves; the souls of the envious, into Serpents; and so into other Creatures according to their quality and disposition, successively from one to another of the same kind, ad infinitum; by consequence, believing the immortality of the world. So that there is not a silly Fly, but if they may be credited, carries about some souls (haply they think of light women) and will not be persuaded out of these gross opinions, so incorrigible are their sottish errors. And therefore will not deprive the most offensive creatures of their life, not Snakes that will kill them, saying, it is their nature to do harm, how that they have reason to shun, not liberty to destroy them. For their works of Charity, many rich men build Sarraas, or make Wells, or Thanks near to Highways that are much traveled, where passengers may drink, or else allow Pensions unto poor men, that they may sit by the Highway sides and offer water unto those that pass. Their day of rest is * Thursday Sabbath: Monday to Peguans, Thursday in Guinaea, Friday to Moors, Saturday to jews, Sunday to Christians. In java that day whercon they have begun some great work. Thursday, as the Mahometans Friday. Many Festivals they have which they keep solemn, and Pilgrimages whereof the most famous are specified in the brief descriptions of Negracut and Cyba, where people out of devotion cut off part of their tongues, which (if Master Coryat who strictly observed it, may be believed) in a few days become whole again. It were easy to enlarge, but I will not cast away Ink and Paper in a farther description of their stupid Idolatries, the sum is, that both Mahometans and Gentiles ground their opinions upon Tradition, not Reason, and are content to perish with their Forefathers, out of a preposterous zeal, and loving perverseness never ruminating on that they maintain, like to unclean beasts which chew not the Cud. Now both these Mahometans and Gentiles are under the subjection of the Great Mogoll, whose name signifieth a circumcised man, and therefore he is called the Great Mogoll, as much to say, the Chief of the Circumcision. He is lineally descended by the Father from that famous Conqueror of the East, called in our Stories Tamburlaine, in theirs Temar, who towards his end by an unhappy fall from his Horse, which made him halt to his Grave, was called Temar-lang, * Lang, in the Persian signifieth Lame. or Temar the lame. The present King is the ninth in a direct Line from that his great Ancestors. The Emperor styles himself, The King of justice, the light of the Law of Mahomet, the Conqueror of the World. Himself moderates in all matters of consequence which happen near his Court, for the most part judging, secundum allegata & probata. Trials are quick and so are Executions, Courts of justice. hangings, beheading, impaling, kill with Dogs, by Elephants, Serpents, and other like according to the nature of the Fact. The execution is commonly done in the Market place. The Governors in Cities and Provinces proceed in like form of justice. I could never hear of Law written amongst them: the King and his Substitutes will is Law. His Vicegerents continued not long in a place, but to prevent popularity receive usually a remooue yearly. They receive Bribes. Debts. his Letters with great respect: They look for Presents from all which have occasion to use them; and if they be not often visited will ask for them; yea, sand them backe for better exchange. The Cadee will imprison Debtors and Sureties, bound with hand and Seal: and men of power for payment will cell their persons, wives, and children, which the custom of the Land will warrant. The King shows himself thrice a day; first at Sunrising at a Bay-window toward the East, The Durbar. many being there assembled to give him the Salam, and crying, Padsha Salament, that is, Live, OH King; At noon he sees his Elephant's fight or other pastimes. A little before Sunset, he shows himself at a window to the West, and the Sun being set, returneth in with Drums and wind Instruments, the people's acclamations adding to the consort. At any of these three times, any Suitor holding up his Petition to be seen, shall be heard. Betwixt seven and nine he sits privately attended with his Nobles. No Subject in this Empire hath Land of Inheritance, nor have other title but the Kings will, No Inheritance. The King's Pensions. See before in Captain Hawkins. which makes some of the Grandes to live at the height of their means; Merchants also to conceal their Riches jest they should be made Sponges. Some mean means the King allows the Children of those great One's, which they exceed not, except they happily succeed in their father's favours. His Pensions are reckoned by Horse, of which he payeth a Million in his Empire, for every Horse allowing five and twenty pound yearly, raised from Lands thereunto designed. There are some twenty in his Court which have pay of five thousand Horse, others of four thousand or three thousand, and so downward. He which hath pay of five thousand, is bound to have two thousand at command, and so in like proportion others. This absolute dependence makes them dissolute Parasites. When he giveth advancement, he addeth a new name, as Pharaoh did to joseph, and those pithily significant, as Mahobet Chan, the beloved Lord; Chan jahaun, the Lord of my Heart; Chan Allau, the Lord of the World, &c. Gen. 41. The Chief Officers of State are his Treasurer, the Master of his Eunuches (who is Steward Principal Officers. and controller of his House) his Secretary, the Master of his Elephants, the Tent-master, and Keeper of his Wardrobe. These are subordinate Titles of Honour, as Chan, Mirza, Vmbra, or Captain, Haddee (a Soldier or Horseman.) Gorgeous Apparel is prohibited by the Sun's heat, the King himself being commonly vested with a Garment, as before described, of pure white Calico Lawn. Blue may not be worn in his presence (the colour of Mourners) nor the Blue, mournful colour. name of death sounded in his ears; but such casually is mollified by terms to this purpose; Such an one bath made himself a Sacrifice at your Majesty's feet. That heat of the Country makes little sale for English cloth, most used there for coverings of Elephants, Horses, Coaches. Yet English cloth. may this King be thought to exceed any other in glorious Thrones and rich jewels. He hath a Throne in his Palace at Agra, ascended by degrees, on the top whereof are four Lions made of massy Silver, gilded, set with Precious Stones, supporting a Canopy of massy Gold. By the Tame Lion. way I may mention, a tame Lion living in his Court while I was there, going up and down without hurt like a Dog. His jewels wherewith he is daily adorned about his head, neck, Born 15●2. See of this and other things therefore here omitted Sir T. R●es journal. wrists, and hilts of his Sword and Dagger, are invaluable. He is on his Birthday the first of September, (now sixty times renewed) yearly weighed, and accounted kept thereof by his Physicians, thereby guessing at his bodily estate. Part of two Letters to his Majesty (one you have before) is here translated out of Persian, sent by Sir Thomas Roe, but written, one a year before the ot 〈…〉 o. WHen your Majesty shall open this Letter, let your Royal heart be as fresh, as a sweet Garden; let all people make reverence at your Gate; let your Throne be advanced higher amongst the Mogul's Letters to his Majesty. greatness of Kings of the Prophet jesus; let your Majesty be the greatest of all Monarches, who may derive their counsel and wisdom from your breast as from a Fountain, that the Law of the Majesty of jesus may revive and flourish under your protection. The Letters of Love and Friendship which you sent me, and the Presents (tokens of your good affection toward me) I have received by the hands of your Ambassador Sir Thomas Roe, who well deserveth to be your trusted Servant; delivered to me in an acceptable and happy hour. Upon which mine eyes were so fixed, that I could not easily remove them to any other Object, and have accepted them with great joy, &c. The last Letter hath this beginning. HOw gracious is your Majesty, whose greatness God preserve? As upon a Rose in a Garden, so are mine eyes fixed upon you. God maintain your Estate, that your Monarchy may prospero and be augmented, and that you may obtain all your desires, worthy the greatness of your Renown. And as your heart is noble and upright, so let God give you a glorious Reign, because you strongly defend the Majesty of jesus, which God yet made more flourishing, because it was confirmed by Miracles, &c. That which followeth in both Letters, is to testify his care and love toward the English. These Letters being written, their Copies were sent to the Lord Ambassador, and the originals rolled Sealing Letters. up and covered with cloth of Gold, and sealed up at both ends; which is the Letter-fashion of those parts. We traveled two years with the Great Mogoll in progress, in the temperate months twixt King's Progress and Campe. October and April, there being no less than two hundred thousand men, women, and children in this Leskar, or Camp (I am hereof confident) besides Elephants, Horses, and other beasts that eat Corn: all which notwithstanding, we never felt want of any provision, not not in our nineteen days travel from Mandoa to Amadavar, thorough a Wilderness, the Road being cut for us in the main Woods. The Tents were of diverse colours, and represented a spacious and specious City: The King's Tents read, reared on poles very high, and placed in the midst of the His Tents. Camp, covering a large compass, encircled with Canats (made of read Calico stiffened with Canes at every breadth, standing upright about nine foot high) guarded round every night with Soldiers. He removed ten or twelve miles a day more or less according to the convenience of water. His Wives and Women of all sorts (which are one thousand at lest, provided for in his His women. Tents) are carried in Palankas, or upon Elephants, or else in Cradles, hanging on the sides of Dromedaries, covered close and attended by Eunuches. In wiving, he respects fancy more than honour, not seeking affinity with Neighbour Princes, but to please his eye at home. Noore-Mahal (the name of his best Beloved) signifieth the Light of the Court: She hath much advanced her friends, before mean, and in manner commands the Commander of that Empire by engrossing his affections. The King and his Great men maintain their women, but little affect them after thirty years of their age. This multitude of women notwithstanding, the Mogoll hath but six Children, five Sons His children. and a Daughter. All his Sons are called Sultan's, or Princes, the eldest Sultan Cursero, the second, Sultan Parutis, Sultan Caroon the third, Sultan Shahar the fourth, the last is Sultan Ta●ct, which word in the Persian signifieth, A Throne: so named by the King, who the first hour of his quiet possessing the Throne, had news of his birth, about nineteen years since. The first Son by any of his married Wives, by prerogative of birth inherits: the elder Brother being there called the Great Brother. Although the younger be not put to death, as with the Turks, yet it is observed, that they survive not long their Father, employed commonly in some dangerous expedition. Achabar-sha had threatened to dis-herit the present King for abuse of Anar-kalee, (that is, Pomegranate kernel) his most beloved Wife, but on his deathbed repealed it. This Achabars' death is thus reported. He was wont upon displeasure to give Pills to his Grandes, to Achabars' death purge their souls from their bodies; which intending against One, and having another Cordial Pill for himself, whiles he entertained the other with fair flatteries, by a happie-unhappie mistake he took the Poison himself, which with a mortal Flux of blood in few days killed him: Neque enim lex iustior ulla est. Quàm necis artifices arte perire suâ. This King's disposition seems composed of extremes, very cruel, and otherwhiles very The Mogolls disposition. mild; often overcome with Wine, but severely punishing that fault in others. His Subjects know not to disobey, Nature forgetting her private bonds twixt Father and Son to fulfil that public. He daily relieves many poor, and will in piety help to carry sometimes his Mother in a Palanka on his shoulders. He speaks respectively of our Saviour, but is offended at his Cross and poverty, thinking them incompetible to such Majesty, though told that his humility was to subdue the World's pride. All Religions are tolerated, and their Priests in good esteem. Myself often received from the Mogoll himself, the appellation of Father, with other many gracious words, with place amongst Respect to Priests. jesuits and Converts. his best Nobles. The Jesuits have not only admittance into his presence, but encouragements from him by many gifts, with liberty of converting to them; and to the subject, to be without loss of favour converted. He made trial of one Convert with many threats to deter him from his new profession, and finding him undauntedly resolute, he assayed by flatteries and promises to regain him, but therein also failing, he bade him continued, and with a Reward discharged him; having told him, that if he could have frayed or brought him from his Religion, he would have made him an example for all Waverers. The chief jesuite was Franciscus jesuite-agent. Vain Brags. Corsi a Florentine by birth, living at the Mogolls Court, Agent for the Portugals, I would I were able to confirm the Reports of their Conversions. The truth is, they have spilt the water of Baptism upon some faces working on the necessities of poor men, who for want of means, which they give them, are content to wear Crucifixes; but for want of instruction are only in name Christians. (I observed that of the poor there, five have begged in the name of Marry, for one in the Name of Christ) I also desired to put my hand to this holy Work, but found it difficult, both by Mahumetane liberty for women, and the debauched lives of some Christianunchristian men amongst them, Per quorum latera patitur Euangelium. He which hath the Key of David, open their eyes, and in his good time sand Labourers into this Uineyard. Amen. Because you have the transcripts of Letters from the Great Mogoll, I have added here part of a Letter from the Great Turk, to his Majesty, that the Reader may delight himself with the strangeness of the stile. Sultan Achmet Chan, Son unto the Sultan Mehemet Chan most invincible. TO the most glorious of the great Lords that follow, jesus, elected by the great and mighty of the Christian Faith: Corrector of the things of all the Nations of the Nazaritanes; endued with the brightness of Lordship, Honour, Majesty, and Glory, King james of the Kingdom of England, &c. whose end be with all happiness and felicity. At the coming of this our Imperial Letter to your Majesty's hands, with our Imperial sign, you shall understand of the arrival at our Port (which Port is indeed the refuge of justice, and the Gate of Honourable succour, yea, the principal place of all the Kings of the World) of one of your Majesty's Honourable and acceptable Gentlemen, Thomas Glover, with your Majesty's most friendly and most sincere Letter; the tenor whereof is, That by the good will and pleasure of the sole Creator of the World, your Majesty hath not only taken in possession the Kingdom of England, but also as heretofore the deceased Queen of England hath been in sincere and mutual Friendship and Peace with our sublime and most happy Port; so your Majesty also consequently vouch safeth to manifest and approve the same. Moreover, your Majesty hath given us to understand, that your will and pleasure is, that the Subjects of your Majesty's Countries, in manner as heretofore they were wont, should come and traffic in these our guarded Dominions, and so to the end accordingly at their pleasures might continued in the same. Finally, all those things that were by it certified unto our Imperial Greatness, we have sufficiently comprehended and understood. Now your Majesty shall understand, that it being from the time of our Father and Grandfather, of most happy Memories, always the custom and use, and most excellent order, to hold our most high and sublime Port open, now also in conformity thereof, especially we being by the Divine grace and favour seated in the Throne of justice, it is not any way prohibited nor forbidden to any person to enter, and to departed from the same. Especially the Queen of England of good Memory, being in friendship, from the time of our Father and Grandfather of most happy Memory, it hath been always the use and custom to show unto her Subjects, who trade and traffic within our Musulmanicall guarded Dominions, all extraordinary favour, grace, and aid. Now by the great favour of the Omnipotent God, we being come and established with honour, felicity, prosperity and greatness in the Seat and Throne of happiness, in conformity of the above said favours, before it was on your Majesty's behalf requested for the renovation of the peace and intercourse, which is betwixt us, we have not only caused to renew the Capitulations for the security of the traffic of the Merchants, giving the same into the hands of your Majesty's Ambassador, but also, &c. Written the last day of the Moon, called Giemasillenel, and of the Moons of the year of the transmigration of our Prophet, on whom the grace and peace of the highest God continued. 1013. In the Residence of our Excelse Kingdom of Constantinople guarded. CHAP. VII. The Travels of LEWIS BARTHEMA or VERTOMAN into Egypt, Syria, Arabia, Persia, and India, heretofore published in English by R. EDEN, and here corrected according to RAMUSIOS' Copy, and contracted. §. I His Travel thorough the Deserts of Medina and Mecha, and their profane Holies. DEparting from Venice with prosperous winds, in few days we arrived at the City of Alexandria in Egypt: where the desire we had to know things more strange and further off, would not permit us to tarry long. And therefore departing from thence, and sailing up the River of Nilus, we came to the City of new Babylon, commonly called, Cayro. It seemed to me much inferior to the Cayro. report and fame that was thereof: for the greatness thereof seemed nothing agreeable to the bruit, and appeared no more in circuit then the city of Rome, although much more peopled, and better inhabited. But the large fields of the Suburbs have deceived many, being dispersed with in manner innumerable Villages, which some have thought to have been part of the City, which is nothing so. For those Villages and dispersed houses, are two or three miles from the City, and round about it on every side. Departing from Babylon, and returning to Alexandria, where we again entered into our Sea, we came to Barutti, a City on the Sea-coast of Syria. From hence we sailed to Tripoli. From thence we came to Aleppo. Departing from thence, we came to Damascus, in ten days journey. Damascus. It is in manner incredible, and passeth all belief, to think how fair the City of Damascus is, and how fertile is the soil. And therefore alured by the marvelous beauty of the City, I remained there many days, that learning their Language, I might know the manners of the People. The Inhabitants are Mahometans, and Mamalukes, with many Christians, living after Christians Greeks. A strange manner to demand a Subsidy. the manner of the Greeks. When it pleaseth the Sultan to extort a certain sum of Gold of his Noblemen or Merchants (for they use great robberies and murders (for the Moors are under the Mamalukes, as Lambs to the Wolf) he sends two Letters to the Captain of the Castle. In the one is contained, that with an Oration he invite to the Castle such as pleaseth him. In the other is declared the mind of the Sultan, what he demandeth of his Subjects. When the Letters be read, with all expedition they accomplish his commandment, be it right or wrong, without respect. This means the Sultan invented to extort money. Yet sometimes it cometh to pass, that the Noblemen are of such strength, that they will not come when they are commanded, knowing that the Tyrant will offer them violence. And therefore oftentimes when they know that the Captain of the Castle will call them, they flee into the Dominions of the Turk. This have we gathered as touching their manners; we have also observed, that the Watchmen in the Towers, do not give warning to the Guard with lively voice, but with Drums, the one answering the other by course. But if any of the Watchmen be so sleepy, that in a Pater noster while he answer not to the sound of the watch, he is immediately committed to prison for one whole year. In every house are seen Fountains of curious work embossed and graved. Their houses outwardly are not beautiful, but inwardly marvellously adorned with variable works of Marble and Porphyr. Within the Town are many Temples or Churches, which they call, Moscheas. But that which is most beautiful of Their Churches. all other, is builded after the manner of Saint Peter's Church in Rome, if you respect the greatness, excepting this, that in the middle is no roof or coverture, but is all open: but about the rest of the Temple, it is altogether vaulted. There they observe religiously the body of the The body of the Prophet Zacharias. holy Prophet Zacharie. The Temple hath also four great double gates of metal, very fair, and many goodly Fountains within it. The Mamalukes are that kind of men, which have forsaken our Faith, and as slaves are bought The Mamaluks. See Baumgarten the end of the former Book. by the Governor. They are very active, and brought up both in learning and warlike discipline, until they come to great perfection. As well the little as the great, without respect, receive stipend of the Governor: which for every month amounteth to six of those pieces of Gold which they call Saraphos, beside the meat and drink for himself and his servant, and also provision for his Horse. And the more expert they be, and of greater activity, they have the greater wages. They walk not in the City but by two or three together, for it is counted dishonour for any of them to walk without a companion. And if by the way they chance to meet with two or three women (for they lay wait to tarry for them about such houses whither they know the women resort) licence is granted them, as they by chance first meet with How the Mamalukes abuse women. them, to bring them into certain Taverns, where they abuse them. When the Mamalukes attempt to discover their faces (for they go with their faces covered) they strive with them, because they will not be known: but when the Mamalukes persist want only to discover them, they say thus unto them, Is it not enough for you, that you have abused our bodies as pleaseth you, but that you will also discover our faces? Then the Mamalukes suffer them to departed. But sometime it chanceth, that when they think to prostitute the daughter of some Gentlemen or Noblemen, they commit the fact with their own wives: which thing chanced whilst I was there. The women beautify and garnish themselves as much as any. They use silken apparel, The women of Damascus. and cover them with cloth of Gossampine, in manner as fine as Silk. They wear white Buskins, and Shoes of read or purple colour. They garnish their heads with many jewels and Earrings, and wear Rings and Bracelets. They marry as often as them listeth: for when they are weary of their first marriage, they go to the Cady, and make request to him to be divorced from their first marriage. Some think, that the Mahometans have five or six wives together, which The Mahometans wives. I have not observed: but as fare as I could perceive, they have but two or three. They eat openly, especially in their Marts or Fairs, and there dress they all their meats. They eat Horses, Camels, Buffels, Goats, and such other beasts. They have great abundance of fresh Cheese. They that cell Milk, drive about with them, forty or fifty Goats, which they bring Goat's milk. into the houses of them that will buy milk, even up into their chambers, although they be three roofs high, and there milk them, to have it fresh and new. These Goats have their ears a span long, many udders or paps, and are very fruitful. There is great abundance of Mushrooms, for sometimes there are seen, twenty or thirty Camels laden with Mushrooms, and yet Mushrooms. in the space of three days they are all sold. They are brought from the Mountains of Armenia, and from Asia the less, which is now called, Turkia or Anatolia, or Anatolia. Asia the less, now named Anatolia, or Turkia. The Mahometans use long Vestures and lose, both of Silk and Cloth. The most part use Hose of Gossampine cloth, and white Shoes. When any of the Mahometans by chance meeteth with any of the Mamalukes, although the Mahometan be the worthier person, yet giveth he place and reverence to the Mamaluke, who otherwise would give him the Bastonado, and beaten him with a staff. The Christians also keep there many Warehouses of Merchandise, where Christians of Damascus. they have diverse sorts of Silks and Velvet: but the Christians are there evil entreated. In the year of our Lord 1503. the eighth day of the month of April, the Caravan being ready to go to Mecha, I entered familiarity and friendship with a certain Captain Mamaluke, The journey from Damascus to Mecha, and of the manners of the Arabians of them that had forsaken our Faith, with whom being agreed of the price, he prepared me apparel like unto that which the Mamalukes use to wear, and giving me also a good Horse, accompanied me with the other Mamalukes. This (as I have said) I obtained with great cost, and many gifts which I gave him. Thus entering to the journey, after the space of three days, we came to a certain place named Mezerick, where we remained three days, that the Merchants Mezerik. which were in our company might provide things necessary, as specially Camels, and diverse other things. There is a certain Prince whom they call Zambei, of great power in the The Prince Zambei in Arabia. Country of Arabia: he had three brethren, and four children. He nourisheth forty thousand Horses, ten thousand Mares, and four thousand Camels. The Country where he keepeth the herds of these beasts, is large, of two days journey. This Prince Zambei, is of so great power, that he keepeth war with the Soltan of Babylon, the Governors of Damascus, and of jerusalem. The Prince of jerusalem. A Prince a These. In the time of Harvest & gathering of first-fruits, he is given wholly to prey and robbing, and with great subtlety deceiveth the Arabians: for, when they think him to be a mile or two off, he is with them suddenly betimes in the morning: and invading their Lands, carrieth away their first-fruits, Wheat, and Barley, even as he findeth it in the sacks: and so liveth continually day and night with such incursions. When his Mares be wearied with continual running, he Mares. resteth a while: and to refresh them, giveth them Camels Milk to drink, to cool them after their great labour. Those Mares are of such marvelous swiftness, that when I presently saw them, they seemed rather to fly then to run. Note also, that these Arabians ride on The Arabians live by robbery. Horses without Saddles, and wear none other vesture then only an inward Coat, or Petticoat, except some chief men; for weapon, they use a certain long Dart of Reeds, of the length of ten or twelve cubits, pointed with Iron (after the manner of javelins) and fringed with Silk. When they attempt any incursions, they march in such order, that they seem to go in troops: they are of despicable and little stature, and of colour between yellow and black. They have the voices of women, and the hair of their head long and black, and laid out at large. They are of greater multitude than a man would believe, and are among themselves at continual strife and war. They inhabit the Mountains, and have certain times appointed to robbery: for this purpose they observe especially the time, when they are certainé of the passage of the Pilgrims, and other that journey that way to Mecha, then like Thiefs they lie in the way and rob them. When they make these thievish invasions, they bring with them their Houses borne on Camels backs. Wives, Children, Families, and all the goods they have. Their Houses they put upon the Camels: for other Houses have they none, but live only in Tents and Pavilions, as do our Soldiers. Tents and Pavilions. Such Tabernacles are made of black wool, and that rough and filthy. But to return to our Voyage. The eleventh day of April, departed from Mezaribe the company of Camels (which they call the Caravan) to the number of five and thirty thousand, with forty thousand men. But we were no more than threescore Mamalukes, which had taken the charge to guide and This for fear of the Arabians guard the Caravan; which was divided into three parts, some in the front, other in the midst of the Army, and other in the rear. Damascus is from Mecha forty days and forty night's journey. Departing therefore from Mezaribe, we continued our journey that day, until the two From Damascus to Mecha. and twentieth hour of the day. Then our Captain, after he had given the watchword and sign, commanded that every man should rest and remain in the place where the sign should be given them. Therefore as soon as they heard the sign, by the sound of a Trumpet, they stayed, and after they had unburdened their Camels, spent there two hours to victual themselves and their beasts: then the Captain giving a new sign, charging their Camels again, Perhaps with the sound of a Horn or Trumpet. they departed speedily from thence. Every Camel hath at one feeding five Barley loaves, raw and not baked, as big as a pomegranate. Taking horse, they continued that journey the day and night following, until two and twenty hours of the day, and at that hour they observe the order which we have spoken off here before. Every eighth day they draw water by digging the Water, ground or sand: by the way nevertheless somewhere are found Wells and Cisterns. After every eighth day, they rest their Camels one or two days to recover their strength. The Camels are The burden of the Camels, laden with incredible burdens, and double charge: that is to mean, the burden of two great Mules. They drink but once in three days. They give, them to eat five Barley loaves as big as a pomegranate. When they tarry and rest them at the waters aforesaid, they are ever enforced to conflict with a great multitude of the Arabians: but the battle is for the most part without bloodshed: for although we have oftentimes fought with them, yet was there only one man slain on our part; for these Arabians are so weak and feeble, that threescore Mamalukes, have often put to The feebleness of the Arabians. pagan. The activity of the Mamalukes. the worst, forty or fifty thousand Arabians. For no pagan are in strength or force of Arms to be compared to the Mamalukes, of whose activity I have seen great experience: among the which this is one. A certain Mamaluke laid an Apple upon the head of his servant, and at the distance of about twelve or fourteen paces, strooke it off from his head. I saw likewise another, who riding on a saddled Horse with full course (for they use Saddles as we do) took off the Saddle from the Horse still running, and for a space bearing it on his head, put it again on the Horse still continuing in his full course. Passing the journey of twelve days, we came to the Valley of Sodoma and Gomorrha, where we found it to be true, that is written in holy Scripture: for there is yet to be seen, how they were destroyed by Miracle. I affirm that there are three Cities. There is yet seen, I wots not what, like Blood, or rather like read Wax mixed with Earth, three or four yards deep. It is easy to believe that those men were infected with most horrible vices, as testifieth the barren Region, utterly without water. Those people were once fed with Manna: but when they A conceit of Manna, contrary to Scripture. abused the gift of God, they were sore plagued. Departing twenty miles from these Cities, about thirty of our company perished of thirst, and diverse other were buried in the sand, not yet fully dead. Going somewhat further forward, we found a little Mountain, at the foot whereof we found water, and therefore made our abode there. The day following early in the morning, came unto us four and twenty thousand Arabians, ask money for the water which we had taken. We answered, that we would pay nothing, because it was given us by the goodness of God. Immediately we came to hand-strokes. We gathering ourselves together on the said Mountain, as in the safest place, used our Camels in the stead of a Bulwark, and placed the Merchants in the midst of the Army (that is) in the midst of the Camels, while we fought manfully on every side. The battle continued so long, that water failed both us and our Enemies in the space of two days. The Arabians compassed about the Mountain, crying and threatening that they would break in among the Camels: at the length, to make an end of the conflict, our Captain assembling the Merchants, commanded a thousand and two hundred pieces of Gold to be given to the Arabians: who when they had received the money, said, that the sum of ten thousand pieces of Gold should not satisfy them for the water which we had drawn. Whereby we perceived that they began further to quarrel with us, and to demand some other thing than money. Whereupon incontinent our Captain gave commandment, that whosoever in all our company were able to bear Arms, should not mount upon the Camels, but should with all expedition prepare themselves to fight. The day following in the morning, sending the Camels before, and enclosing our Army, being about three hundred in number, we met with the Enemies, and gave the onset. In this conflict, we lost only a man and a woman, and had none other damage: we slew of the Arabians a thousand and five hundred. Whereof you need not marvel, if you consider that they are unarmed, and wear only a thin lose vesture, and are beside almost naked: their Horses also being as evil furnished, and without Saddles, or other furniture. In the space of eight days, we came to a Mountain which containeth in circuit ten or twelve miles. This is inhabited with jews, to the number of five thousand, or thereabout. They jews Pig●●i. are of very little stature, as of the height of five or six spans, and some much less. They have small voices like women, and of black colour, yet some blacker than other: They feed of none other meat than Mutton. They are circumcised, and deny not themselves to be Iewes. If by chance any Mahometan come into their hands, they flay him alive. At the foot of the Mountain, we found a certain hole, wherein the Rain water was received. By finding this opportunity, we laded sixteen thousand Camels, which thing greatly offended the jews. They wandered in that Mountain, scattered like wild Goats or Prickets, yet durst they not come down, partly for fear, and partly for hatred against the Mahometans. Beneath the Mountain are seen seven or eight Thorn trees, very fair, and in them we found a pair of Turtle Doves, which seemed to us in manner a miracle, having before iournied fifteen days and nights, and saw neither Beast nor Fowl. Then proceeding two day's journey, we came to a certain City named Medina Tal●abi: four miles from the said City, we found a Well. And remaining Medina Talnabi, that is, the City of the Prophet. here one day, we washed ourselves, and changed our Shirts, the more freshly to enter into the City: it is well peopled, and containeth about three hundred houses, the Walls are like Bulwarks of earth, and the houses both of stone and brick. The soil about the City is cursed of God, and is utterly barren, except that about two stones cast from the City, are seen about fifty or sixty Palm trees that bear Dates. There, by a certain Garden, runneth a course of water, falling into a lower Plain, where also passengers are accustomed to water their Camels. And here opportunity now serveth to confute the opinion of them which think that the Ark or Tomb of wicked mohammed in Mecha, to hung in the Air, not borne up with any thing. I The Tomb or Sepulchre of Mahumet. Mahumet was not buried in Mecha. affirm this neither to be true, nor to have any likeness of truth, I presently beheld these things, and saw the place where Mahumet is buried, in the said City of Medina Talnab●: for we tarried there three days, to come to the true knowledge of all these things. When we were desirous to enter into their Temple, we could not be suffered to enter, without a companion, little or great, of those Moors. They taking us by the hand, brought us to the place where, they say, Mahumet is buried. His Temple is square, and is a hundred Paces in length, and fourscore in breadth; the entry into it, is by two Gates; from the sides it is covered with three Vaults, it is borne up with The Sepulchre of mohammed, and his fellows. four hundred Columns, or Pillars of white Brick, there are seen hanging Lamps about the number of three thousand. From the other part of the Temple, in the first place of the Meschita, is seen a Tower of the circuit of five Paces, vaulted on every side, and covered with a cloth of silk, and is borne up with a grate of Copper, curiously wrought, and distant from it two Paces: and of them that go thither, is seen, as it were, through a Lettuce. Toward the left hand, is the Mahumets Library. way to the Tower, and when you come thither, you must enter by a narrower Gate. On every side of those Gates or Doors, are seen many books, in manner of a Library, on the one side twenty, and on the other side five and twenty, which are of mohammed and is fellows: within the said Gate is seen a Sepulchre, that is, a grave under the earth, where Mahumet was buried. There are also his two sons in law, Halt and Othman; Hali was his brother's son, and took to wife Fatina, the daughter of Mahumet. There are also his two fathers in law, Bubecher and Homer. These four were chief Captains of the Army of Mahumet. Every of these have their proper books of their facts and traditions. And hereof proceedeth the great dissension and discord of Religion and manners among this kind of filthy men, while some confirm one Doctrine, and some another, by reason of their diverse sects of Patrons, Doctors, and Saints, as they call them. By this means are they marvellously divided among themselves, and like beasts kill themselves, for such quarrels of diverse opinions, and all false. For declaration of the sect of mohammed, understand that in the highest part of the Tower aforesaid, is an open round * Cupola. place. Now shall you understand what craft they used to deceive our Caravan. The first Evening that we came thither, our Captain sent for the chief Priest of the Temple, to come to him: and bid him show him the body of Nabi, that is, the Prophet, and that he would give three thousand Seraphins of gold. Also that he had no Parents, neither Brothers, Sisters, Kinsfolk, Children, or Wives, neither that he came thither to buy Merchandise, as Spices, or any manner of precious jewels: but only for very zeal of Religion, and salvation of his soul, and was therefore greatly desirous to see the body of the Prophet. To whom the Priest of the Temple, with proud countenance, made answer in this manner: Darest thou with those eyes with the which thou hast committed so many horrible sins, desire to see him by whose sight God hath created Heaven and Earth? To whom again our Captain answered, thus: My Lord, you have said truly; nevertheless I pray you that I may find so much favour with you, that I may see the Prophet: whom when I have seen, I will immediately thrust out mine eyes. The Side answered: OH Sir, I will open all things unto thee. So it is, that no man can deny but that our Prophet died here, who if he would, might have died at Mecha: But to show in himself a token of humility, and thereby to give us example to follow him, he was willing rather here then elsewhere to departed out of this world, and was incontinent of Angels borne into Heaven, and abide, in the presence of God. Then our Captain said to him: Where is jesus Christ The Devil he was. the Son of Marie? To whom the Side answered: At the feet of Mahumet. Then said our Captain again: It sufficeth, it sufficeth, I will know no more. After this, our Captain coming out of the Temple, and turning him to us, said: See (I pray you) for what goodly stuff I would have paid three thousand Seraphs of gold? The same day at Evening, at almost three a clock of the night, ten or twelve of the Elders of that Sect of mohammed, entered into our Caravan, Old men. which remained not passed a stones cast from the Gate of the City. These ran hither and thither crying like mad men, with these words, Mahumet the messenger of God shall rise again. OH Prophet, OH God, have mercy on us. Our Captain and we all raised with this cry, took weapon with all expedition, suspecting that the Arabains were come to rob our Caravan: We asked what was the cause of that exclamation, and what they cried? for they cried as do the Christians, when suddenly any marvelous thing chanceth. The Elders answered: See you not the lightning which shone out of the Sepulchre of the Prophet Mahumet. Our Captain answered, False miracles to confirm false Religion. that he saw nothing; and we also being demanded, answered in like manner. Then said one of the old men, Are ye slaves? that is to say, bought men: meaning thereby Mamalukes. Then said our Captain, We are indeed Mamalukes. Then again the old man said, You my Lords, cannot see heavenly things, as being not yet confirmed in our Religion. To this our Captain answered again, OH ye mad and insensate beasts, I had thought to have given you three thousand pieces of gold, but now, OH you Dogs, and progeny of Dogs, I will give you nothing. It is therefore to be understood, that none other shining came out of the Sepulchre, than a certain flame which the Priests caused to come out of the open place of the Tower spoken of here before, whereby they would have deceived us. And therefore our Captain commanded that thereafter none of us should enter into the Temple. Of this also we have most true experience, and most certainly assure you, that there is neither Iron or Steel, or the Magnes stone that should so make The fable that Mahomet's Tomb hangeth in the Air. the Tomb of mohammed to hung in the Air, as some have falsely imagined: neither is there any Mountain nearer than four miles: we remained here three days to refresh our company. To this City victuals and all kind of Corn is brought from Arabia Foelix, and Babylon, or Alcayr, and also from Ethiopia, by the Read Sea, which is from this City but four day's journey. After that we were wearied with the trumperies of the Religion of mohammed, we determined to go forward on our journey: and that by guiding of a Pilot, who directed our course The journey to Mecha. with the Mariner's Box, or Compass and Card, even as is used in sailing on the Sea. And thus bending our journey by the South, we found a very fair Well or Fountain, from the which flowed abundance of water. The Inhabitants affirm that Saint Mark the Evangelist was the journey on the land by Card and Compass as on the Sea. The Sea of Sand. Author of this Fountain, by a miracle of God, when that Region was in manner burned with incredible dryness. Here we and our Beasts were satisfied with drink. I may not here omit to speak of the Sea of Sand, and of the dangers thereof. This was found of us before we came to the Mountain of the jews. In this Sea of Sand we traveled the journey of five days, and five nights: this is a great broad Plain, all covered with white Sand, in manner as small as Flower: If the wind had blown from the South (as it came to us from the North) we had been all overwhelmed with Sand. And although we had prosperous wind, yet we could scarcely see the one the other ten Paces off. And therefore the Inhabitants travelling this way, are enclosed in Cages of wood, borne with Camels, and live in them, so passing the journey, guided by Pilots with Mariner's Compass and Card, even as on the Sea, as we have said. In this journey also many perish for thirst, and many by drinking too much, when they found such good waters. In these Sands is found Momia, which is the flesh of such men as are drowned in these Sands, and there Momia. dried by the heat of the Sun: So that those bodies are preserved from putrefaction by the dryness of the Sand: and therefore that dry flesh is esteemed medicinable. When the wind bloweth from the North, than the Sand riseth, and is driven against a certain Mountain, which is an arm of the Mount Sinai. There we found certain Pillars artificially wrought. On the left Mount Sinai. hand of the said Mountain, in the top or ridge thereof is a Den, and the entry into it is by an Iron Gate. Some fain that in that place: Mahumet lived in contemplation. Here we heard a The den where Mahumet lived in contemplation. certain horrible noise and cry: for passing the said Mountain, we were in so great danger, that we thought never to have escaped. Departing therefore from the Fountain, we continued our journey for the space of ten days: And twice in the way fought with fifty thousand Arabians, and so at the length came to the City of Mecha, where all things were troubled by reason of the wars between two brethren, contending which of them should possess the Lordship of Mecha. Now the time requireth to speak somewhat of the famous City of Mecha, or Mecca, what Of Mecha and why the Mahometans resort thither. it is, how it is situate, and by whom it is governed. The City is very fair, and well inhabited, and containeth in Compass six thousand houses as well builded as ours, and some that cost three or four thousand Ducats of gold: it hath no walls. About two furlongs from the City is a Mount, where the way is cut out, which leadeth to a Plain beneath. It is on every side fortified with Mountains in the stead of walls or Bulwarks, and hath four entries. The Governor is a Sultan, and one of the four brethren of the Progeny of mohammed, and is subject to The Sultan of Mecha. the Sultan of Babylon, of whom we have spoken before: his other three brethren be at continual war with him. The eighteenth day of May, we entered into the City by the North side: then by a declining way, we came into a Plain. On the South side are two Mountains, the one very near the other, distant only by a little Valley, which is the way that leadeth to the Gate of Mecha. On the East side, is an open place between two Mountains, like unto a Valley, and is the way to the Mountain where they sacrifice to the Patriarches Abroham and Isaac. This Mountain is from the City about eight or ten miles, and of the height of three stones cast: it is of stone as hard as Marble, yet no Marble. In the top of the Mountain, Sacrifice to Abraham and Isaac. is a Temple or Meschita, made after their fashion, and hath three ways to enter into it. At the foot of the Mountain are two Cisterns, which conserve waters without corruption: of these, the one is reserved to minister water to the Camels of the Caravan of Babylon, or Alcayr; and the other, for them of Damascus. It is rain water, and is derived fare off. But to return to speak of the City: for as touching the manner of sacrifice, which they use at the foot of the Mountain, we will speak hereafter. Entering therefore into the City, we found there the Caravan of Cayro, which prevented us eight days, and came not the way that we came. This Caravan contained threescore and four thousand Camels, and a hundred Mamalucks to guide them. And here aught you to consider, that by the opinion of all men, this Mecha cursed of God. Water very dear. City is greatly cursed of God, as appeareth by the great barrenness thereof, for it is destitute of all manner of Fruits and Corne. It is scorched with dryness for lack of water, and therefore the water is there grown to such price, that you cannot for four Quatrini buy as much water as will satisfy your thirst for one day. Now therefore, I will declare what provision they have for victuals. The most part is brought them from the City of Cayros; There is brought by the Read Sea, from a certain Port, named Ziden, distant from Mecha forty miles. The rest Ziden. Arabia Foelix. of their provisions, is brought from Arabia Foelix (that is) the happy or blessed Arabia: so named for the fruitfulness thereof, in respect of the other two Arabiaes, called Petrea, and Deserta, that is, Stony and Desert. They have also much Corn from Ethiopia. Here we found a Many Pilgrims and Strangers at Mecha. marvelous number of strangers, and Peregrine's or Pilgrims: Of the which, some came from Syria, some from Persia, some from Ethiopia, and other from both the East Indies, the greater and the lesser. I never saw in any place greater abundance and frequentation of people, forasmuch as I could perceive by tarrying there the space of twenty days. These people resort thither for diverse causes, as some for Merchandise, some to observe their vow of Pilgrimage, Why so many Nations resort to Mecha. and other to have pardon for their sins: as touching the which, we will speak more hereafter. In the midst of the City is a Temple, in fashion like unto the Colossus of Rome, the Amphitheatrum The Temple of Mecha. This Temple and the buildings are altered since, by Soliman. See hereof, and of these Meccan rites, inf. c. 9 I mean, like unto a Stage, yet not of Marble or hewed stones, but of burnt Bricks: For this Temple, like unto an Amphitheatre, hath fourscore and ten or an hundred Gates, and is vaulted. The entrance is by a descent of twelve stairs or degrees on every part, in the Church porch are sold only jewels and precious stones. When you are passed the entrance it is close above, and the gilded walls shine on every side with incomparable splendour. In the lower part of the Temple (that is under the vaulted places) is seen a marvelous multitude of men: for there are five or six thousand men that cell none other thing then sweet Ointments, and especially a certain odoriferous and most sweet Powder, wherewith dead bodies are enbalmed. And from hence, all manner of sweet savours are carried in manner, into the Countries of all the Mahometans. It passeth all belief to think of the exceeding sweetness of the savours, fare surmounting the shops of the Apothecaries. The three and twentieth day of May, the Pardons began Mecca-Pardons. A Turret in the Temple of Mecha. A Gate of Silver. Balsam or Balm. to be granted in the Temple, and in what manner, we will now declare. The Temple in the midst is open, without any enclosing, and in the midst also thereof is a Turret, of the largeness of six paces in circuit, and involved or hanged with cloth or Tapestry of silk, and passeth not the height of a man. They enter into the Turret by a Gate of Silver, and is on every side beset with vessels full of Balm. On the day of Pentecost, licence is granted to all men to see these things. The Inhabitants affirm that Balm or Balsam, to be part of the treasure of the Sultan, that is Lord of Mecha. At every Vault of the Turret, are fastened grates of Iron, to let in light. The three and twentieth day of May, a great multitude of people began early in them orning before day, seven times to walk about the Turret, kissing every corner thereof, oftentimes feeling and handling them. From this Turret about ten or twelve paces, is another Turret, like a Chapel, builded after our manner. This hath three or four entries: in the midst thereof A Chapel with a Well in it, in the Temple. is a Well of threescore and ten Cubits deep: the water of this Well is infected with salt Peter. Eight men are thereunto appointed to draw water for all the people: and when a multitude of people have seven times go round about the first Turret, they come to this Well; and touching the mouth or brim thereof, they say thus: Be it in the honour of God, God pardon me, and forgive me A strange baptism for remission of sins. my sins. When these words are said, they that draw the water, pour three Buckets of water on the heads of every one of them that stand near about the Well, and wash them all wet from the head to the foot, although they be apparelled with silk. Then the doting fools dream that they are clean from all their sins, and that their sins are forgiven them. They say furthermore, that the first Turret, whereof we have spoken, was the first house that ever Abraham builded: and therefore, while they are yet all wet of the said washing, they go to the The house of Abraham. Sacrifice to Abraham. The manner of sacrificing at Mecha. Sacrifice of sheep. Mountain, where (as we have said before) they are accustomed to sacrifice to Abraham. And remaining there two days, they make the said Sacrifice to Abraham at the foot of the Mountain. When they intent to sacrifice, some of them kill three sheep, some four, and some ten: So that the Butchery sometime so floweth with blood, that in one day are slain above thirty thousand sheep. They are slain toward the rising of the Sun, and shortly after are distributed to the poor for God's sake: for I saw there of poor people, to the number of thirty or forty thousand. These make many and long Ditches in the Fields, where they keep fire with Camel's dung, and roast or seethe the flesh that is given them, and eat it even there. I believe that these poor people come thither rather for hunger then for devotion: which I think by this conjecture, that great Religion for poverty. abundance of Cucumbers are brought thither from Arabia Foelix, which they eat, casting away the parings without their Houses or Tabernacles, where a multitude of the said poor people gather them even out of the mire and sand, and eat them, and are so greedy of these parings, that they fight who may gather most. The day following, their Cadi (which are in place with them Cadi, a Preacher. A goodly Sermon. as with us the Preachers of God's Word) ascended into a high Mountain, to preach to the people that remained beneath: and preached to them in their Language the space of an hour. The sum of his Sermon was, that with tears they should bewail their sins, and beat their breasts, with sighs and lamentation. And the Preacher himself with loud voice, spoke these words, OH Abraham beloved of God, OH Isaac chosen of God, and his Friend, pray to God for the people of Nabi. When these words were said, suddenly were heard lamenting voices. When the Sermon Soldiers trouble the Word of God was done, a rumour was spread that a great Army of Arabians, to the number of twenty thousand, were coming. With which news, they that kept the Caravans being greatly feared, with all speed, like mad men, fled into the City of Mecha, and we again hearing news of the Arabians approach, fled also into the City. But while we were in the midway between the Mountain and Mecha, we came by a despicable wall, of the breadth of four Cubits: The people passing by this wall, had covered the way with stones, the cause whereof, they say to be this: When Abraham was commanded to sacrifice his Son, he willed his Son Isaac to follow him to the place where he should execute the commandment of God. As Isaac went to follow his Father, there appeared to him in the way a Devil, in likeness of a fair and friendly person, not The Devil appeareth to Isaac, or rather to Ishmael, after their Legend. fare from the said wall, and asked him friendly whether he went. Isaac answered, that he went to his Father who tarried for him. To this the Enemy of Mankind answered, that it was best for him to tarry, and if that he went any further, his Father would sacrifice him. But Isaac nothing fearing this advertisement of the Devil, went forward, that his Father on him might execute the commandment of God: and with this answer (as they say) the Devil departed. Yet as Isaac went forward, the Devil appeared to him again in the likeness of another friendly person, and forbade him as before. Then Isaac taking up a stone in that place, hurled it at the Isaac wounded the Devil in the forehead. Stock Doves of the Progeny of the Dove which spoke in Mahumets●are ●are Devil, and wounded him in the forehead: In witness and remembrance whereof, the people passing that way, when they come near the wall, are accustomed to cast stones against it, and from thence go into the City. As we went this way, the Air was in manner darkened with a multitude of stock Doves. They say that these Doves, are of the Progeny of the Dove that spoke in the ear of mohammed, in likeness of the Holy Ghost. These are seen every where, as in the Villages, Houses, Taverns, and Graniers of Corn and Rice, and are so tame, that one can scarcely drive them away. To take them or kill them, is esteemed a thing worthy death: and therefore a certain Pension is given to nourish them in the Temple. §. II Two Unicorns. His passage by the Read Sea to Aden. Imprisonment and counterfeiting himself mad. Escape and visiting other parts of Arabia, Zeila, Cambaia. ON the other part of the Temple are Parkes or places enclosed, where are seen two The only report that I have found in any credible Author of Unicorns: neither in 120. years which have passed since, have I found one Relation to second it. Some mention Unicorns, but understand the Rhinoceros. Unicorns, and are there showed to the people for a wonder. The one of them, which is much higher than the other, yet not much unlike to a Colt of thirty months of age; in the forehead groweth only one Horn, in manner right forth, of the length of three Cubits. * Braccia. The other is much younger, and like a young Colt: of the age of one year; the horn of this, is of the length of four spans. This beast is of the colour of a Horse of Weasel colour, and hath the head like an Hart, but no long neck, a thin mane hanging only on the one side: their legs are thin and slender, like a Fawn or Hind: the hooves of the fore-feets are divided in two, much like the feet of a Goat, the outward part of the hinder feet is very full of hair. This beast doubtless seemeth wild and fierce, yet tempereth that fierceness with a certain comeliness. These Unicorns one gave to the Sultan of Mecha, as a most precious and rare gift. They were sent him out of Ethiopia by a King of that Country, who desired by that present to gratify the Sultan of Mecha. Whereas my Captain gave me charge to buy certain things, as I was in the Market place, a certain Mamaluke knew me to be a Christian. And therefore in his own Language, spoke unto me these words, Inte mename: That is, whence art thou? To whom I answered that I was a Mahometan. But he said, Thou sayest not truly. I said again, By the head of mohammed, I am a Mahometan. Then he said again, Come home to my house. I followed him willingly. When we were there, he began to speak to me in the Italian Tongue, and asked me again from whence I was, affirming that he knew me, and that I was no Mahometan: Also that he had been sometime in Genua and Venice. And that his words might be the better believed, rehearsed many things which testified that he said truth. When I understood this, I confessed freely that I was a Roman, but professed to the Faith of mohammed in the City of Babylon, and there made one of the Mamalukes. Whereof he seemed greatly to rejoice, and therefore used me honourably. But because my desire was yet to go further, I asked the Mahometan whether that City of Mecha was so famous as all the World spoke of it: and inquired of him where was the great abundance of Pearls, Precious Stones, Spices, and other rich Merchandise: that the bruit went of to be in that City. Then he began with more attentive mind, in order to declare unto Why Mecha is not so much frequented as in time past. me the cause why that Mart was not so greatly frequented as it had been before, and laid the only fault thereof on the King of Portugal. When I was well instructed in all things, I spoke unto him friendly these words in the Mahumets Language, Menaha Menalhabi: That is to say, I pray you assist me. He asked me wherein. To help me (said I) how I may secretly departed hence to those Kings that were most enemies to the Christians: Affirming furthermore, that I would give place to no man in making of all manner of Guns and Artillery. Then said he, Praised be Mahumet who sent thee hither, to do him and his Moors good service: and willed me to remain secretly in his house with his wife, and required me earnestly to obtain leave of our Captain, that under his name he might lead from Mecha fifteen Camels laden with Spices, without paying any custom: for they ordinarily pay to the Sultan thirty Saraphes of Gold, for transporting of such Merchandises for the charge of so many Camels. I put him in Paying of custom to the Sultan. good hope of his request, although he would ask for a hundred, affirming that that might easily be obtained by the Privileges of the Mamalukes and therefore desired him that I might safely remain in his house. Then nothing doubting to obtain his request, he greatly rejoiced, and talking with me yet more freely, gave me further instructions, and counselled me to repair to a certain King of the greater India, in the Kingdom and Realm of Dechan. Therefore the day before the Caravan departed from Mecha, he willed me to lie hid in the most secret part of his house. The day following, early in the morning, the Trumpeter of the Caravan gave warning to all the Mamalukes to make ready their Horses, to direct their journey toward Syria, with Proclamation of death to all that should refuse so to do. When I heard the sound of the Trumpet, and was advertized of the straight commandment, I was marvellously troubled in mind, and with heavy countenance desired the Mahometans wife not to bewray me, and committed myself to the mercy of God. On the Tuesday following, our Caravan departed from Mecha, and I remained in the Mahometans house with his wife, but he followed the Caravan, Yet before he departed, he gave commandment to his wife to bring me to the Caravan, which should departed from Ziden the Port of Mecha, to go into India. This Port is distant from Mecha forty miles. Whilst I lay thus hid in the Mahometans house, I cannot express how friendly his wife used me. This also furthered my good entertainment, that there was in the house a fair young Maid, the Niece of the Mahometan, who was greatly in love with me. But at that time, in the midst of those troubles and fears, the fire of Venus was almost extinct in me: and therefore with dalliance of fair words and promises. I still kept myself in her favour. Therefore the Friday following, about noontyde I departed, following the Caranan of India. And about midnight, we came to a certain Village of the Arabians, and there remained the rest of that night, and the next day till noon. From hence we went forward on our journey toward Ziden, and came thither in the silence The City Ziden. of the night. This City hath no walls, yet fane houses, somewhat after the building of Italy. here is great abundance of all kind of Merchandises by reason of resort in manner of all Nations thither, except jews and Christians, to whom it is not lawful to come thither. as soon as I entered into the City, I went to their Temple, or Meschita, where I saw a great multitude of poor Poor Pilgrims that came from Mecha. people, about the number of five and twenty thousand, attending a certain Pilot who should bring them into their Country. Here I suffered much trouble and affliction, being enforced to hide myself among these poor folks, feigning myself very sick, to the end that none should be inquisitive what I was, whence I came, or whither I would. The Lord of this City is the Sultan of Babylon, Brother to the Sultan of Mecha, who are subject to the great Sultan of Cairo. The Inhabitants are Mahumetans. The soil is unfruitful, and lacketh fresh water. The Sea beateth against the Town. There is nevertheless abundance of all things: but brought thither from other places, as from Cairo, Arabia Foelix, and diverse other places. The heat is here so great, that men are in manner dried up therewith. And therefore there is ever a great number of sick folks. This City containeth about five hundred houses. After fifteen days were passed, I covenanted with a Pilot, who was ready to departed from From Arabia to Persia. thence into Persia, and agreed on the price, to go with him. There lay at Anchor in the Haven almost a hundred Brigantines and Foists, with diverse Boats and Barks of sundry sorts, both with Oars and without Oars. Therefore after three days, giving wind to our sails, we sailed in the Read Sea. After six days sailing, we came to a City named Gezan. It hath a commodious Port, and very fair, where we found about forty five Brigantines and Foists of diverse Regions. The City is hard by the Seaside, and the Prince thereof, is a Mabumetan. The soil is fruitful, like unto Italy: It beareth Pomegranates, Quinces, Peaches, Apples of Assyria, Pepons, Melons, Oranges, Gourds, and diverse other Fruits: Also Roses, and sundry sorts of Flowers, the fairest that ever I saw: It seemeth an earthly Paradise. The most part of the Inhabitants go naked. In other things, they live after the manner of the Mahometans. There is also great abundance of Flesh, Wheat, Barley, the Grain of white Millet or Hirse (which they call Dora) whereof they make very sweet Bread. Departing from the City of Gezan, the space of five days, sailing Baduines. toward the left hand, having ever the Coast of the Land in sight, we came to the sight of certain houses, where about fourteen of us went aland, hoping to have had some victuals of the Inhabitants. But we lost our labour, for in the stead of victuals, they cast stones at us with Slings. They were about a hundred that fought with our men for the space of an hour. Of them were slain four and twenty. The rest were driven to flight, they were naked, and had none other Weapons than Slings. After their flight, we brought away with us certain Hens and Calves very good. Shortly after, a great multitude of the Inhabitants shown themselves to the number of five or six hundred: but we departed with our prey, and returned to the ships. The same day sailing forward, we came to an Island named Camaran, which containeth ten miles in circuit. In it is a Town of two hundred houses, the Inhabitants are Mahumetans: it hath abundance of fresh water and flesh, and the fairest Salt that ever I saw. The Port is eight miles from the Continent, it is subject to the Sultan of Arabia Foelix. After we had remained here two days, we took our way toward the mouth of the Read Sea in the space of two days sailing. The day after our arriving at Aden, the Mahometans took me, and put shackles on my legs, which The Author taken and put in Prison. came by occasion of a certain Idolater who cried after me, saying, OH Christian Dog, borne of Dogs. When the Mahometans heard the name of a Christian, incontinent they laid hands on me, and brought me to the Lieutenant of the Sultan of that place, who assembling his Council, asked their opinion if I should be put to death as a Spy of the Christians. The Sultan himself was out of the City, and therefore his Lieutenant, who had yet never adjudged any man to death, thought it not good to give sentence against me, before the Sultan should be advertized hereof. And therefore I escaped this present danger, and remained in custody fifty and five days, with an Iron of eighteen pound weight hanging at my feet. The second day after I was taken, many Mahometans in great rage resorted to him, whose Office was to make Inquisition of Treason. These a few days before, by swimming hardly escaped the hands of the Portugals, with the loss of their Foists and Barks, and therefore desired greatly to be revenged of the Christians: affirming, with outrageous cry, that I was a Spy of the Portugals. But God failed not to assist me. For the Master of the Prison perceiving the outrage of the Mahometans, and fearing that they would offer me violence, made fast the gates of the Prison. After that five and fifty days were passed, the Sultan commanded that I should be brought before him: and so set upon a Camel with my shackles, I came in eight days journey to the place where the Sultan lay, and was brought to his presence in a City named Rhada: for there the Sultan had assembled an Army of thirty thousand men, to make war against the Sultan of the City of Sana, which is three days journey from Rhada, and situate partly on the declining of a Hill, and partly in a Plain, very fair to be seen, well peopled, and having plenty of all things. When I came before the Sultan, he began to ask me what I was. I answered that I was a Roman, professed a Mamaluke in Babylon of Alcayr, and that of Religious mind to discharge my conscience of a Vow which I had made, I came to the City of Medinathalhabi, where Nabi (or the Prophet) is buried and after to Mecca. And that in all Cities and Countries by the way, I heard honourable report of his greatness, wisdom, and singular virtue, and therefore ceased not until I entered his Dominions, most desirous to see his face, yielding thanks to God and Nabi, that it was now my chance to be presented before him: trusting that the equity of his wisdom, would thereby consider that I was no Spy of the Christians, but a true Mahometan, and his servant and slave. Then said the Sultan, Say Leila illala Mahumet resullala: which words I could never well pronounce, either that it pleased not God, or that for fear and scruple of conscience, I durst not. Therefore when he saw me hold my peace, he committed me again to Prison, commanding that I should be straightly looked unto, where sixteen men of the City were appointed, every day four, to watch me by course. So that for the space of three months, I had not the fruition of Heaven, during which miserable time, my Diet was every day a Loaf of Millet, so little that seven of them would not have satisfied my hunger for one day: But if I might have had my fill of water, I would have thought myself happy. Within three days after the Sultan marched with his Army, in which were four thousand Horsemen, to besiege the City of Sana. These Soldier's Horsemen of Christian Ethiopians. Horsemen were borne of Christian Parents, and black like the Ethiopians, and while they were yet very young, were bought in the Kingdom of Prester john, at eight or nine years old. They are brought up in Discipline of War. This Sultan hath them in great estimation, for they are the guard of his own person, and are more valued then four score thousand of the other; they cover their body with a sindon, like unto a cloak or cape, putting out only one arm, and are beside naked without any other apparel. In the Wars they use round Targets made of Buffels Hides, with certain little bars of Iron to strengthen them. These Targets are painted very fair with sundry colours, and very commodious to resist Darts, and are in largeness as much as the mouth of a Barrel: the handle is made of wood, as big as they may well hold in their hands, and made fast with nails. They use Darts and short broad Swords. At other times, they use also Vestures of Linen cloth of sundry colours. In the Wars every man beareth with him a Sling, which he casteth, first shaking it often about his head. When they come to forty or fifty years of age, they make them horns, by wreathing the hair of their heads, so bearing two horns like young Goats. When they proceed to the Wars, five thousand Camels follow the Army, all laden with Ropes of Bombasine. Hard by the Prison was a long entry in manner of a Cloister, where sometime we were permitted to walk. Ye shall further understand, that in the Sultan's place remained one of his three Wives, with twelve young Maids to wait upon her, very fair and comely, after their manner, and of colour inclining to black. The favour that they bore me, helped me very much: Counterfeit madness. for I with two other, being in the same Prison, agreed that one of us should sergeant himself to be mad, that by this device, one of us might help an other. In fine, it was my lot to take upon me the mad man's part, and therefore it stood me in hand to do such follies as pertain to madness. Also the opinion which they have of mad folks, made greatly for my purpose: for they take mad men to be holy, and therefore suffered me to run more at large, until the Eremites had given judgement whether I were holy, or raging mad, as appeareth hereafter. But the first three days in which I began to show my madness, wearied me so much, that I was never so tired with labour or grieved with pain, for the Boys and Rascal people sometime to the number of forty or fifty, hurled stones at me almost without ceasing, while in the mean time again I paid some of them home with like wages. The Boys cried ever after me, calling me mad man. And to show it the more, I carried always stones with me in my shirt, for other apparel had I none. The Queen hearing of my follies, looked oftentimes out of the windows to see me, more for a secret love she bore me, then for the pleasure she took in my follies, as afterward appeared. Therefore on a time, when some of them, much madder than I, played the Knaves with me in the sight of the Queen (whose secret favour towards me I somewhat perceived) that my madness might seem more manifest, I cast off my shirt, and went to the place before the windows, where the Queen might see me all naked: wherein I perceived she took great pleasure. For she ever found some occasion that I might not go out of her sight: and would sometimes, with all her Damosels waiting on her, spend almost the whole day in beholding me: and in the mean season diverse times sent me secretly much good meat by her Maidens, and when she saw the Boys or other do me any hurt, she bade me kill them, and spare not, reviling them also, and calling them dogs and beasts. In the Palace was nourished a great fat sheep: whose tail weighed forty pound weight. Under the colour of madness, I laid hand on this sheep, saying, Leila illala Mahumet resullala: which words the Sultan before, when I was brought to his presence, Sheep with exceeding great tails. A sheep made a Mahometan. willed me to say, to prove whether I were a Mahometan, or a professed Mamaluke. But the beast answering nothing, I asked him if he were a Mahometan, jew, or Christian. And willing to make him a Mahometan, I rehearsed again the said words, Leila illala Mahumet resullala (that is to say) there is one God, and Mahumet his chief Prophet: which are the words which they speak in professing their Faith. But when the beast yet answered nothing, I broke his legs with a staff. The Queen took great pleasure in these my mad follies, and commanded the flesh of the sheep to be given me to eat: I never ate meat with more pleasure, or better appetite. Also three days after, I likewise killed an Ass, that was wont to bring water into the Palace, because he refused to be a Mahometan, and to say those words. The same time also I handled a jew so evil, that I had almost killed him, one in the mean time calling me Christian Dog, Doggeborne. With which words being very angry, I cast many stones at him: but he again hurling at me, gave me a stroke on the breast, and an other on the side, which grieved me very sore. And because I could not follow him by reason of my shackles, I returned to the Prison, and stopped the door with a heap of stones, and there lived in great pain for the space of two days without meat or drink: And therefore the Queen and other thought me to be dead, but the door was opened by the Queen's Commandment. Then these Dogs deriding me, gave me stones in the stead of bread, and pieces of white Marble, saying, that it was Sugar: other gave me clusters of Grapes full of sand. But partly, that they should not suspect that I counterfeited madness, I ate the Grapes as they gave me them. When the bruit was spread that I lived Madness taken for holiness. two days and nights without meat and drink: some began to suspect that I was a holy man, and some that I was stark mad. And thus being divided into diverse opinions, they consulted Heremites. Mahumetans. to sand for certain men, of whom they have such opinion of holiness, as we have of Heremites: these devil in the Mountains, and lead a contemplative life. When they came unto me, to give their judgement what manner of man I was, certain Merchants asked them if I were a holy man, or a mad man. These were also of diverse opinions, some affirming one thing, and some another. While they were yet debating this matter, for the space of an hour, I pissed in my hands, and hurled it in their faces: whereby they agreed that I was no Saint, but a mad man. The Queen seeing all this at the window, laughed well thereat among her Maidens, and said thus to them, By the goodness of God, and by the head of mohammed, this is a good man. The day following, when in the morning I found him asleep that had so sore hurt me with stones, I took him by the hair of the head with both hands, and with my knee so punched him on the stomach, and battered his face, that I left him all bloody, and half dead. Which thing the Queen seeing, cried unto me, saying, kill the Beast, kill the Dog: whereupon, he ran his way, and came no more in sight. When the Precedent of the City heard that the Queen favoured me, and took pleasure in my mad sport, thinking also that I was not mad, commanded that I should go at liberty within the Palace, only wearing my shackles: Yet every night was I put in another Prison in the lower part of the Palace, and so remained still in the Court for the space of twenty days. In the mean time, the Queen willed me to go a hunting with her, which I refused not, and at my return, I feigned me to be sick for weariness. So continuing for the space of eight days, under the colour of sickness, the Queen often sent to me to know how I did. After this, finding opportunity, I declared to the Queen that I had made a Vow to God and Mahumet, to visit a certain holy man in the City of Aden, and desired her to give me leave to go thither. Whereunto she consented: and commanded immediately A holy Vow. a Camel and twenty five Sarraphes of Gold to be delivered me. Therefore the day following, I took my journey, and in the space of eight days, came to the City of Aden: and shortly after my coming, visited the man of whom was so great report of holiness, and whom the people honoured for a Saint. And this only, because he had ever lived in great poverty, and A holy Saint. without the company of women. When I had performed my Vow, I feigned that I had recovered health by miracle of that holy man, and certified the Queen thereof, desiring that I might tarry there a while, to visit likewise certain other men in that Country, of whom was the like fame of holiness: which excuse I devised, because the fleet of India would not yet departed from thence for the space of a month. In the mean time, I secretly agreed with a certain Captain of that Navy to go with him into India, and made him many fair promises to reward him The fleet of India. largely. He answered, that he would not go into India, before he had first been in Persia: whereunto I agreed. The day following, mounting upon a Camel, and making a journey of five and twenty miles, I came to a certain City named Lagi, situate in a great Plain, well peopled, having abundance of Olives, and flesh, with also great plenty of Corn, after our manner: but no Vines, great scarceness of wood. The Inhabitants are uncivil and rustical people of the Nation of Vagabond and field Arabians, and therefore but poor. Departing from hence one days journey, I came to another City named Aiaz, situate upon two hills, with a great Plain between them, and hath in it a notable Fountain, and therefore diverse Nations resort thither as to a famous Mart. The Inhabitants are Mahometans, and yet greatly differing in opinion of their Religion: insomuch that therefore they be at great enmity one against the other, and keep sore Strife and hatred for Religion, and all worth naught. Mortus Raly, as the Persians call him. war. The cause whereof they say to be this: That the people of the North Mountain, maintain the Faith and Sect of mohammed and his fellows, of whom we have spoken before: but the other of the South Mountain affirm, that Faith should be given only to mohammed Haly, saying, the other to be false Prophets. I departed hence to Dante, from thence to Almacharan, where the Air is marvelous temperate and wholesome, and the City second to none in all respects: the colour of the Inhabitants is rather inclining to white, than any other colour. And to speak that I have seen, the Sultan reserveth here as much Gold as will lad a hundred Camels. Ream is distant two days journey from Almacaran. The colour of the Inhabitants is inclining to black: and they are great Merchants. The soil is fruitful of all things saving wood: it containeth in the circuit two thousand houses: on the one side is a Mountain having on it a very strong Fortress. Here I saw a certain kind of sheep having their tails of forty and four pound weight, and are without horns, and also so marvelous fat, that they can scarcely go for fatness. There be likewise certain Grapes without Grains, the sweetest that ever I eat, and Grapes withcut grains. Men of long life in temperate Air. all manner of such Fruits, as I have spoken of before. It is of marvelous temperateness, as witnesseth the long life of men, for I have spoken with many of them that have passed the age of a hundred five and twenty years, and yet very lusty and well complexioned. They go for the most part naked, wearing only shirts, or other lose and thin apparel, like Mantles, putting out one arm all bore. Almost all the Arabians make them horns with wreathing of their own hair, and that they think very comely. Departing from thence three days journey, I came to a City named Sana * See the next Chap. An Army of 80000. men. Strong walls. , situate upon a very high Mountain, very strong by Art and Nature. The Sultan besieged this, with a great Army of fourscore thousand men for the space of three months, but could never win it. Yet it was at the last rendered by composition. The walls are of eighteen cubit's height, and twenty in breadth, insomuch that eight Camels in order may well march upon them. The Region is very fruitful and much like unto ours, and hath plenty of water. A Sultan is Lord of the City: he hath twelve Sons, of the which one is named mohammed, who by a certain natural tyranny and madness, delighteth to eat man's flesh, and therefore secretly killeth many to eat them. He is of large and strong body of four Cubits high, and of the colour inclining to ashes. The soil beareth certain Spices not fare from the City. It containeth about four thousand houses. The houses are of fair building, and give no place to ours. The City is so large, that it containeth within the walls, Fields, Gardens, and Meadows. After three day's journey, I came to a City named Taessa, situate upon a Mountain. and very Taessa. Roses. fair to sight: it hath plenty of all delices, and especially of marvelous fair Roses, whereof they make Rose-water. It is an ancient City, and hath in it a Temple built after the fashion of Sancta Maria Rotunda in Rome. The houses are very fair, and show yet the Monuments of antiquity: innumerable Merchants resort hither for the traffic of sundry Merchandise. In apparel they are like unto other, and of darkish Ash colour of skin, inclining to black. Three day's journey from thence, I came to another City named Zibith, very fair and good●, distant from the Read Sea only half a day's journey: there is great abundance of Merchandise, by reason of the nearness of the Sea. It aboundeth with many goodly things, and especially with most white Sugar, and sundry kinds of pleasant first-fruits. It is situate in a very large Plain within Sugar. two Mountains: it lacketh walls, and is one of the chiefest Marts for all sorts of Spices. The Inhabitants are of the colour of them aforesaid. From hence in one day's journey, I came to the City of Damar: It is a fruitful soil, and hath great exercise of Merchandise. The Inhabitants are Mahometans, in apparel and colour like unto the other. These Cities whereof we have spoken here a little before, are subject to a Sultan of Arabia The Sultan of Arabia Foelix. Foelix, named Sechamir: Secha (by interpretation) signifieth Holy, and Amir, a Prince, named the holy Prince, because he abhorreth shedding of man's blood. At the time of my being there A pitiful Pagan. A great family. in Prison, he nourished sixteen thousand poor men and Captives in Prison condemned to death, allowing to every of them daily for their diet, six of their pence of the smallest valour, and at home in his Palace entertayneth as many black slaves. Departing from hence, I returned to the City of Aden in three days journey: in the midway, I found an exceeding high and large Mountain, where is great plenty of wild beasts, and especially of Monkeys, which run about the Mountain every where. There are also Monkeys and Lions. many Lions, very noisome to men: and therefore it is not safe to journey that way, but when a multitude of men go together, at the lest, to the number of a hundred. I passed this way with a great company, and yet were we in danger of the Lions, and other wild beasts which Danger of wild beasts. followed us: for we were sometimes constrained to fight with them with Darts, Slings, and Bows, using also the help of Dogs, and yet escaped hardly. When I came to the City, I feigned myself sick: and in the day time lurked in the Temple, and went forth only in the night to speak with the Pilot of the ship (of whom I have made mention before) and obtained of him a Foist or Bark to departed thence secretly. Committing ourselves to the Sea, we were by inconstant fortune and sundry tempests, deterred Tempest. The Voyage to Persia. Ethiope. Rubric. from that Voyage: for whereas we were now six days sailing on our way to Persia, a sudden contrary tempest driven us out of our way, and cast us on the coast of Ethiope. Our Barks were laden with Rubric (that is, a certain read earth) which is used to dye Cloth: for yearly from the City of Aden, departed fifteen or twenty ships laden with Rubric, which is brought out of Arabia Foelix. Being therefore thus tossed with storms, we were driven into a Port, named Zeila: where we remained five days to see the City, and tarried until the Sea Zeila. were more quiet. In this City is great frequentation of Merchandise, as in a most famous Mart. There is marvelous Gold. ivory. Black slaves. Presbyter johannes, King of jacobins and Abyssins'. justice and good laws. Sheep with great tails, Palearia. abundance of Gold and ivory, and an innumerable number of black Slaves, sold for a small price: these are taken in War by the Mahometan Moors, out of Ethiopia, of the Kingdom of Presbyter johannes. In this City justice and good Laws are observed: the soil beareth Wheat, and hath abundance of Flesh, and diverse other commodious things. It hath also Oil, not of Olives but of some other thing, I know not what. There is also plenty of Honey and Wax: there are likewise certain Sheep, having their tails of the weight of sixteen pound, and exceeding fat; the head and neck are black, and all the rest white. There are also Sheep altogether white, having tails of a cubit long, hanging down like a cluster of Grapes: and have also great laps of skin hanging from their throats, as have Bulls and Oxen, hanging down almost to the ground. There are also certain Cows with horns like unto Heart's horns, these are wild: and when they be taken, are given to the Sultan of that City as a Kingly present. Cows with Heart's horns. 〈…〉 ne with only one horn. I saw there also certain Cows, having only one horn in the midst of the forehead, about a span and half of length, but the horn bendeth backward: they are of bright-shining read colour. But they that have Hearts horns, are inclining to black colour. Coney is there good cheap. The City hath an innumerable multitude of Merchants: the Walls are greatly decayed, and the Haven rude and despicable. The King or Sultan of the City is a Mahometan, and entertayneth in wages a great multitude of Footmen and Horsemen. They are greatly given to wars, and wear only one lose single vesture, as we have said before of other. They are of dark ashy colour, inclining to black. In the wars, they are unarmed: and are of the Sect of Mahumet. After that the tempests were appeased, we gave wind to our Sails, and in short time arrived at the Island named Barbara, the Prince whereof is a Mahometan. The Island is not great, but fruitful, and well peopled: it hath abundance of flesh. The Inhabitants are of colour inclining to black. All their riches is in herds of Cattles. We remained here but one day, and departing from hence, sailed into Persia: and thence to Cambaia. The Sultan of Cambaia, at my being there, was named Macamut, and had reigned forty years, after he had expulsed the King of Guzerat. They think it not lawful to kill any living beast Banians. to eat, or to eat flesh. They are no Mahumetans, neither Idolaters. As touching their apparel, some of them go naked, and other cover only their privities. On their heads they wear fillets of purple colour. They themselves are of dark yellow colour, commonly called leonel colour. This Sultan maintaineth an Army of twenty thousand Horsemen. Every morning resort They may seem the successors of Darius and Porus. The great pomp of the King of Cambaia. Elephants. to his Palace, fifty men, sitting on Elephants. Their office is, with all reverence to salute the King or Sultan, the Elephants also kneeling down. In the morning as soon as the King waketh, is heard a great noise of Drums, Tambarts, Timbrels, Waitss, and also Trumpets, with diverse other Musical Instruments, in rejoicing that the King liveth. The like do they while he is at dinner: & then also the men sitting on the Elephants, make him the like reverence as before. We will in due place speak of the wit, customs, and docility of these beasts. The Sultan of this City, hath his Mustachos so long that he beareth them up with a fillet, as women do the hair of their heads: his beard is white and long, even unto the navel. He is so accustomed A strange History of a King accustomed to eat poison. to poison from his infancy, that he daily eateth some to keep it in use. And although he himself feel no hurt thereof by reason of custom, yet doth he thereby so impoyson himself, that he is poison to other: for when he is disposed to put any of his Noblemen to death, he causeth him to be brought to his presence, and to stand naked before him. Incontinent he eateth certain first-fruits (which they call Chofolos) like unto Nutmegs: and eateth also the leaves of herbs, which they call Tambolos, adding also thereto the powder of beaten Oyster shells. And A venomous King. a while chawing all these together in his mouth, he spitteth it upon him whom he desireth to kill, who being sparkled therewith, dieth by force of the poison within the space of half an hour. He entertayneth about four thousand Concubines: for whensoever he hath lyen with any of them, she with whom he hath lyen, is dead in the morning. And when he changeth his shirt or other apparel, no man dare wear it: and for this cause he hath great change of apparel. My companion enquired diligently of the Merchants, by what means he was of so venomous nature? They answered, that the Sultan his father brought him so up of a child with poison by little and little, with preservatives so accustoming him thereto. But we will follow our Author no further into India, having entertained him for an Arabian guide: But for our Readers satisfaction will add this little of Arabia, taken from an Author which lived long since, and was in those parts better traveled: to which we will add Collections out of Arabike Authors, for more full understanding of their unholy Holies. CHAP. VIII. Collections of Asia, especially of Arabia, gathered out of an Arabike Book of Geography, written by a Nubian, four hundred and seventy years ago, and translated into Latin by GABRIEL SIONITA, and JOHANNES HESRONITA, Maronites of Mount Libanus, the one Professor, and both Interpreters to the French King, of the Arabike, and Syriake Tongues. THis Author is unknown; by some passages of his Book esteemed by the Translators a Nubian and a Christian; by learned Casaubon thought to be an Egyptian and Mahometan, to which later opinion I should rather subscribe, by reason of his weaker Relations of Nubia, and the next Western parts of Africa, erring in the course of Nilus itself) then of others: and though he calls Christ, Lord; and the Blessed Virgin, Lady, yet his phrase and stile-devotion is after the Mahometan manner, and his Georgraphie best in those parts, where was then no safe travel for Christians, as in Arabia, Spain, &c. His method is by the Climates. This which we have translated, is out of the first, second, and third Climate. The Mahometans also call Christ, Lord; (Nazaret Eesa) as is observed before in Master Terry. Praise be to God the Lord of the Creatures. THe Aloe of Socotra exceedeth in goodness that which is gathered in Hadhramut of the Land of jaman, in Seger, or any where else. This Island is reckoned amongst the Regions of jaman a jaman is South or Happy Arabia. , and belongs to it. Over against it are Melinda, and Monbasa. Alexander having conquered the Indians, returned by the Indian Sea to the Sea of jaman, and overcoming those Lands, came to Socotra, and wrote to Aristotle his Master thereof, who advised him to people it with Grecians. Thus (according to the Moors Tradition) were the Natives removed, and Greeks there planted, which is the reason (in our Author's conceit) that the then Inhabitants were for the most part Christians. The Isles Chartan and Martan are in Giun Alhascisc (herbae Sinu, the weedy or grassy Bay) over against the Land of Seger, in which Frankincense groweth. In both these live a People of Arabs, which speak a Language unknown to the Modern. Of the Regions of jaman is the Castle Alherda, the Inhabitants whereof live a hard life. From hence to the Castle Galafeca are four stations b Stations are days journeys or such places where Travellers and Car●uans made stay. by land. It is near the Haven Zabid, fifty miles distant. That City c Zabid. Zabid is great and rich, frequented by Merchants of Hagiaz, Habascia, and Metsr (or Egypt) which pass by the ships of Giodda. The Aethiopians bring thither their Merchandises, and thence carry Spices, and China Dishes. It is situate near a small River, distant one hundred thirty two miles from the City Sanaa, by the way which goeth to the Land of jaman. From Zabid to Gilan is six and thirty miles; thence to Alhan, two and forty; to Alholf, thirty; and then to Sanaa, four and twenty. Those are small Villages and Castles, but populous. Sanaa is rich, stored with buildings, and in all the Land of jaman, the most ancient, large, and populous; temperate d Sanaa, haply that which is now the Metropolis Sinan or Zenan, where Sir H. Mid. was. and fertile. Thence to Dhamar a small City, is eight and forty miles; to Aden from Sanaa is four and twenty miles; by the way which leads to Daiar-Dahes e Daiar-Dahes now Taies. . Aden f Aden. is a small City, yet of note as a Port of both Seas; from whence the ships of Sinda, India, and China set forth, and thither are brought (Vasa Sinica) the China Dishes. From Aden to Mahgem g Mahgem, now perhaps Moha: for the pronunciation of letters especially gutterals, 'cause much alteration. is eight Stations: this is a small populous City, the border twixt the Government of Tahama and jaman, and is from Sanaa seven stations. From Mahen to Habran are four stations. From Habran to Saada are eight and forty miles. From Aden to Abin are twelve miles Eastward alongst the shore; the Inhabitants are famous Magicians. It is distant from Laasa, a day and nights sailing. Betwixt Laasa and Sciorama (two days sailing by the shore distant) is a great Town, and therein a medicinable hot Bath. These two Cities are in the Land of Hadhramut: in it are Sciabam and Tarim, and Mareb now ruined, which was Saba h Saba, I suppose he meaneth the queen of Saba, 1. Reg. 10. , whence was Belcqis the wife of Solomon son of David. From Hadhramut to Saada are two hundred and forty miles. Hadhramut is Eastward from Aden five stations. In it are wide fields of Sands, called Ahcaf. In Saba devil the People of jaman and Woman; and there was that famous wall of the Arabians, before they were dispersed thence. From Sciorama to the City Merbat are six days sailing. Betwixt them is Gh●bbo-Icamar. In the Hills of Merbat i Merbat and Frankincense. Sarandib. grow Trees of Frankincense, which is thence carried to the East and West. Merbat is four days journey by Land from Hasec (and two by Sea) against which are Chartan and Martan. I am loath to follow our Author, as he followeth his Climate into the Indian Sea, called Harchend, where he findeth the famous Island Sarandib (which I take to be that which is now called Zeilan, four score leagues long, and as much broad, with a high Hill, called Rahon, where are many precious stones and Spices, and in the shores fishing for Pearls; the King whereof hath sixteen Counsellors, four of that Nation, four Christians, four Muslemen or Mahometans, and four jews, to which all of those professions resort for justice. Thence to the Island Alrami, is three day's sail, which is said to be seven hundred leagues in length. (This seemeth Sumatra) But I will not by Moorish and now obsolete names loose myself in these Indian Seas, better known to our English Sailors, than this unknown Geographer. Yet in Arabia we will ascend with him more Northerly in that part of Arabia, placed in his Second Climate. He reckoneth on the Read Sea Adhab, whereto adjoineth the Desert, traveled by the course of the Sun and Stars: the Read Sea with many Lands inhabited, and Desert; and chief Ports Serrain, Soquia, Giodda, Giohfa, and Algiar: the Midland Regions, Sanacan, and Mecca, Taief, Codaid, Metser is Cairo or Egypt. Medina, and Adhab. The Mount Mocatta extends from Metser by Sahra, that is, the Desert, to Asuan: Adhab is at the top of the Desert by the Sea, from whence they go to Gidda. Adhab is victualled by the Governor under the King of Egypt, and by another under the King of Bega, out of Habascia, which two divide the Revenues thereof betwixt them. In our time Mosleman is a right Orthodox believer, so the Mahometans call themselves. they there exact tributes of the Pilgrims Moslemans, which come from the West, of each Poll eight pence weight of gold. Nor may any pass over to Giodda, without this payment, or else the Shipmaster which sets him over shall pay for him. They therefore show to the Master this their tribute before he admits them. This tribute goeth to Alhasemi, the Lord of Mecca. This Sea is full of Sholds and Rocks, and some Lands thereof in winter are desolate. Neaman is the greatest in this part. Sameri is inhabited by Samaritan Jews, whose word is Lamesas, if they have offended any, by which they are known to descend of Samer, * This is but Mahumet●● ignorance, for the Samaritans, or Cutheans are another sect: of which see my Pilg. l. 2. c. 8. the author of the Calf in the time of Moses, to whom be peace. On the East side of this Sea is the Tower of Hali, a little City whence are two short stations to the City Sancar. Five days from Hali, is Serrain on the shore: three stations from Serrain in the Port of Socquia, and as fare from Socquia to Giodda. This is one of the Ports of Mecca, and forty miles distant from it. From Mecca to Medina, that is, the City (the name of it is jathreb) in the right way are ten Medina. stations: from Mecca to Batu-Marri, a certain Inn or Cane, in which is a Spring of water, environed with Palm trees sixteen miles: thence to Offan thirty, to Codaid four and twenty: thence to Gioffa (a station of the Pilgrims of Damascus) six and twenty: thence to Al●●ua seven and twenty: as many thence to Socquia, thence to Rovaitham six and thirty, to Sa●ala four and thirty, to Malal seventeen, to Sogera twelve, to Medina six. He expresseth another way from Mecca to Medina, by the Mountains, which I omit. Medina is compassed with Palm trees, the Dates whereof sustain the Inhabitants, wanting both Corn and Cattell. Their drink is out of a small River which Omar brought thither from a great Spring. It is half as big as Mecca. Betwixt Medina and the Sea is three day's journey, and Algiar is the Port thereof, a Town well inhabited: one station from Medina to Chosci●b, a second to Ghoraib, the third to Algiar. From Algiar to Giodda, is about ten day's journey by land near the Coast: the ways hidden by Sands moved by the winds. On the East of Mecca sixty miles distant is Taief, the way by Badid-almortafe, which is populous, and there are wand'ring Arabians, then to Carnalmanazel, thence to Taief. This is the habitation of * A chief sectary. Thacqifi: and is celebrated for Raisins, and most part of the first-fruits of Mecca are brought thence. Taief is seated on Mount Ghazuan, the coldest Mountain in all Hagiar, * Arabia. where water sometime freezeth in Summer. To Mecca belongs the Castles Naged-Altaief, Nageran, Carnalmanazel, Acqis, Ocadz, Lia, Tarba, Maisa, Caisa, Gioras, and Sarat; and in Tehama, Sancan, Serain, Socqia, Ghasin, Bais, and Aac. The Castles of Medina, are Tai●a, Daumat-Algiandel, Alfere, Dhu-linoruat, Vadi-liqora, Madian, Chaibar, Fadac, Cqere-Arinae, Vahida, Sai●ra, Robba, Saiaia, Sabana, Rabett, Adhab, Achhal, and H●mia. The way from Mecca to Sanaa, is to Serrain Carnalmanazel, then to Sofr, Caze, Rovaitha (a great Town) Tabala, Baisat, jact●n, Giasda, Niab (a very great Town frequented with people and Palms) Singia, Cassa, Negem, Sedum, Rah. This is a great town stored with Vineyards, whence Gioras is eight miles, a Town as big as Nageran, and in them both are shops for dressing Skins: From Sadum also to Mahgera is as fare; there is a deep Well, and a very great Tree, called Talhat-almalec, the border betwixt the jurisdictions of Mecca and jaman.) Thence to Adhia, then to Saada, where are dressed the best Pelts, carried to many places of jaman and Hagian, and distant one hundred and eighty miles from Sanaa; thence to Amasia, to the City Gionua, where grow huge Grapes, which are dried, and carried to other parts fare and near: seventy two miles from Sanaa (to the west hereof, is the land of the Abadhites, well fortified and peopled) thence to Anafeth, to Rabda encompassed with Vineyards, Fields, and Fountains; the Inhabitants of which possess Droves and Camels. This hath a deep Well, and that strong house or Temple memorable amongst writers: and is one station from Sanaa. The whole journey is made by Caravans in twenty stations. The way from Mecca to Dhi-Sohaim of the land of Chanlan, is first to Maleca, then to jalamla, to Caina, to Darca, and Olbob, to Habascia, to Canona, to Baisat-Haran, to Hali upon the Sea, to the River Sancan, to Baisat-Iartan, to Haran-Alcarin, and then to Chaulan-Dh●-sohaim. All these Regions are in the Land of Tehama (which is a portion of laman) the limits of which are the Read Sea on the West, Mountains on the East which run from the North to the South, on which East side are Saada, Haus, and Nagera: On the North Mecca, and Giodd●. In Tehama are wand'ring Arabs of all families. Mecca is the Centre of all Arabia, betwixt the Seas. For from Mecca to Sanaa is twenty stations, as much to Sobaid, to jaman twenty one, to Damascus thirty, to Baharain * i. the two Seas. from Mecca five and twenty. The Regions and Provinces of note in the sixt part of the second Climate, are Gioras and Baisa, Tabala, Ocadh, Nagera, Olu-Iahseb, Tehafar, Mareb, Seger, Soft-Iahseb, Seeba, Had●ramut, Sur, Calhat, Mascat, Sohar, Ofor, Sole, Manea, Sorooman, Bathrun, Hogera, Hadh●ama, Cariatain, Vagera, Varema, Maaden, Alnocra, Salamia, Barca, Assheb, Hagiar, Barman, H●bal, and Giloffar. And on the part of the Persian Sea, the Isles Abron, Heber, Kiss, Ben-Ca●an, and Dordur; and two Mountains, Cosair, and Oüair. In this part also are of the Land of Kerman, Senaüain, and the Mountains Mascan. Betwixt Gioras and Hon●● are four stations, and six twixt Honüa and Nagera. Tabala is four stations from Mecca. From Tabala to Ocadh are three: here are Fairs every Sunday of diverse Merchandizes. Tdafar is the chief City jahseb: from whence to Dhamar, are six and thirty miles, and forty from Dhamar to Sanaa: from Choud to Sanaa, one hundred and forty: from Tdafar to Mareb, three stations. In this Town is Salomons Tower, the Son of David, to whom be peace, called Seruah, now nothing but ruins. Seruah, built as they fable by Spirits, for Belcqis Wife of Sal. In the same Mareb, is the Tower Cascib, which was the Tower of Belcqis, the Wife of Solomon, to whom be health. There was also the Fortress famous amongst all people, called Aarem. The Inhabitants of Mareb were a certain Sect of the Hemaraite Arabians, very proud; they had a strong defence against the course of the water of admirable structure, and each Family had their Conduit pipes for their fields and houses; but God sent a great flood whiles they were asleep, which overthrew that building (hanging over the City as a Mountain) and carried away God's judgement. the whole City and Suburb with the people. In Hadhramut are Teria, and Sceba four stations from Mareb, a strong Tower on the descent of Mount Sceba, a steep hill, whereon you shall see many habitations, fields and watercourses. Eastward is the Land of Seger, from the furthest end whereof to Aden, are three hundred miles. To the North of Seger is Woman, in which are two Cities, Tsur, and a station thence is Cqelhat, situate on the Persian Sea. Betwixt Tsur and the Promontory Almahgiame, is fifteen days by Land, two courses (or forty eight hours) sailing. Near to that Promontory they fish for Pearls. From Cqelhat to Sahar, are two hundred miles: near it is Dhamar. From Maschatt to Sohar, are four hundred and fifty miles. Sohar is the ancientest City of Woman, on the Persian Sea, sometime the Port for the China Ships: which now is ceased, because in the midst of the Persian Sea lieth the Island Kiss, of square form twelve miles over, two courses from Sohar, and Kiss. Tairaset. on the Kerman shore Tairuset is over against it. Two days from Sohar, is Sole and Ofor, two small Cities, made Ports by the River Falg. Half a day's journey thence is Mang, at the foot of Mount Sciorum, from whence westward to Sorooman, are two stations. Falg hath on it many Towns, and runneth into the Sea near Gioloffar. Most of the Inhabitants of the Region Woman are schismatics. Betwixt Naged and Woman, are great Deserts. From Sohar to Bahrain, are about twenty stations. The way from Woman to Mecca, is very difficult, for often Deserts, and therefore they go by Sea to Aden. Like difficulties are in the way thence to Albahrain. North-wards, for the invasions of Arabs. Northwest to Woman, confineth the Land jamama, Cities whereof are Hagiar, (now ruined) and Barca and Salamia. The way from jamama to Mecca, is to * The River Asian, on which River are seated Monsarecha, Va●ara, Carsa, Abra, Baasa, Sal, Ameria, Nisan, Barcat-Dha●ec, Salamia, Tau●●eh, Merca, Megiara Aardh, to Chodaia, to Thania, to Sofra, to Soda, to Cariatain, to Dama, to Tangia, to Sarfa, to Giadila, to Falcha, to Rocaiba, to Coba, to Maran, to Vagera, to Autas, to Dhatero, each a station, to Benamer, and thence to Mecca another station. Maaden-alnocra is a great Town, where the families of Basra and Cufa meet, when they go on Pilgrimage to Mecca. The Persian Sea is annexed to the Indians, and on the shore of jaman hath two Mountains, Cosair and Oüair, against which is Dordur, where the Sea is called Ghazera. Dordur is a whirlpool which swalloweth ships, on the South of the I'll Ben-Caüan, which is from Kiss fifty two miles. The length of Ben-Caüan is fifty two miles, the breadth nine, the Inhabitants schismatical Abatd●ite. Near it is Dordur, a narrow place nigh to the Mountains Cosair and Oüair, which are hidden with waters, but the waters break on their tops. Three such whirlpools are found, this, another not fare from the Island Comar, the third in the end of Sin betwixt Siraff, and the Promontory called Mascat Saif. But to return to the Read Sea, and the most Northerly parts thereof. In Calzem are made the flat bottomed ships, broad and shallow, fit for great burden and the Sholds of that Sea. From Calzem to Faran-Ahron, are forty miles; this is in the bottom of a Bay, whence they go to Mount Tur, trending along by the Sea. That Mountain is high, and is ascended by steps, and hath an Oratory on the top, with a pit of Spring-water. From Tur to Masdaf, a pleasant place where they fish for pearls: from Masdaf to Sciarm-Albait, hence to Sciarm-Albir, thence to Cape Abi-Mohammed, three Ports without water: and here beginneth the ascent of Ayla, a small City of Arabs. Then to Aumed a watery Port, over against the I'll Noman, ten miles from the Continent: thence to Tanna, to Atuf, to Haura, where they make Pots, transported fare and near. Not fare thence on the South, is Mount Radhua, where grow the Whetstones hence carried East and West: thence to the fair Port and River Tsafra, then to Caüaiaa, to Giar, to Giohfa, Codaid, Aasfan, Giodda. On the shore of the Read Sea, is the City Madian, and the Well where Moses, to whom peace, watered the flock of Scioaib: from Madian to Ayla, are five stations, from Ayla to Giar about twenty. From Madian to Tabuc by Land Eastward, six stations; it is seated betwixt Hagiar and the beginning of Damascus. Hagiar is from Vadialiqora, one station: they have houses in the Rocks. But the ways are difficult, and will lead us backe to the hateful Mecca and Medina, I will therefore commiserate my Reader (such as are more studious, may resort to the Author) and having given you that face of Arabia, which no Christian (to my knowledge) doth so well, or almost at all, could to any purpose describe, we will stay and entertain ourselves with some more pleasing spectacle, the Actors being other Mahometans, produced on this stage by the Maronites our Translators. CHAP. IX. Collections out of diverse Mahometan Authors in their Arabic Books, by the said Maronites, GABRIEL and JOHN, touching the most remarkable things in the East, especially of the Mosleman superstitions and rites, and the places of chief note. ARabia hath not her name of I know not what Arabus, son of Apollo and Babylonia, but of the Region Araba, not fare from Medina, where Ishmael Son of Of Ar●bia, and the Arabians. Gen. 10. 25. jerah or jaarob first Arabian: so before Ben. Tudel. calls them the sons of Ghereb. Abraham dwelled: and that of jaarob, son of Cuhh●an or jectan, son of Heber (and not as jusef Ben-Abdillatif saith, the great grandchild of Abel) who (as Mohanied Ben-Iacub Sirazita, Author of the Arabic Dictionary, affirmeth) was first Inventor of the Arabic tongue; which Ishmael after did bring to more elegance and perfection, and is therefore called, the Father of Arabic eloquence. Some of the Arabians devil in Cities, some in the Deserts; those better civilised, and fit for Arts: these which inhabit the Deserts, are called Be 〈…〉 vyae, or Beduois, that is, the people of the Desert; exceed in numbers, and wander without houses, using Tents made of Cotton Wool, or of Goats Beduois or Beduines' activity. and Camels hair, always moving and removing, as water and pasture move them, carrying their Wives, Children, and Utensils on their Camels. Their Horses are lean, little, swift, laborious, bold; and the Horsemen active beyond belief, darting and catching with their hand, the same Dart in the Horse's swiftest race before it cometh at the ground, and avoiding a Dart thrown at them, by slighty winding under the Horse's sides or belly: also taking up Weapons lying on the ground whiles the Horse is running, & in like swift race hit the smallest mark with Arrow or sling. Their arms are arrows, javelins with Iron heads, Swords (which they use not to thrusts but strokes) Daggers, Slings, and use the same in adverse fight, or in averse flight. They lie in wait for Caravans, pray upon Travellers, live on rapine and spoil, and often make themselves the great Turk's Receivers and Treasurers, and raise new Imposts on all such as they can enforce, whether Travellers or Cities; obeying neither the Ottoman, nor any other Sovereign, but being divided in innumerable families, obey the heads of their own Families or Tribes. These Tribes Their Tribes or Families. are distinguished by the names of their first Parents, as Abi-helal, Abi-Risce, Abizaid, and six hundred others, all esteemed and saluted Gentle, and equal in rights. Their food is brown Their food. Bread, new and sour Milk, Cheese, Goats and Camels flesh, Pulse, Honey, Oil and Butter. Rice is esteemed a great delicacy, by reason of their Tradition, that it came of Mahomet's sweat. For, say they, when Mahomet compassed the Throne of God in Paradise, God turned and looked Foolish and blasphemous Traditions. on him, which made the modest Prophet sweat, and wiping it off with his finger, six drops fell out of Paradise: one whereof produced the Rose; the second, Rice; the other four, his four Associates. They use a certain Hodgepodge, or frumenty of boiled Wheat, laid after a drying in the Sun, then beaten and boiled with fat flesh, till the flesh be consumed. This they call Herise, and say that Gabriel the Angel taught it Mahomet for strengthening his reins; whereby one night he fought against forty men, and in another had forty times carnal dealing with Women. These might seem calumnies devised by some Mahometan adversary, if the former Author (both learned in, and zealous of the Law of Mohamed) had not related the same in a Chapter of the choice of meats. Mohamed or Mahomet, commended also the eating of Gourds, and of the Melongenae, affirming, that he had seen this Plant in Paradise, and measured Melongenae. the quantity of men's wits, by their eating store hereof. When he was once in prison (saith Bensidi Aali) the Angel Gabriel came down from heaven, and carried him into Jennet Elenaam, or the Garden of pleasures, where amongst others he saw this shrub, and he ask why it grew there, the Angel answered, because it hath confessed the Unity of God, and that thou art a true Prophet. Their garments are base, a Cotten shirt with very wide sleeves, an upper Their apparel. garment of Wool, woven with white and black lines of Goats or Camels hair; their feet are bore. Their Nobler sort go better clothed, and use shoes, a read leather girdle, a white Tulipan of Cotton or Linen of few folds. Their Women go almost naked, in a blue smock of Cotton, Linen head-tire, and face vailed. They use Earrings, Chains, Brooches, and Rings of Glass, or other base matter, and Dye or Paint with blue marks made with a needle, their cheeks, arms and lips. Thus much of the Beduines. Baghdad (which is also called Dar-assalam, that is, The City of peace * The Devils jerusalem See my Pilg● 3. c. 2. §. 3. The Tartarian conquest is here omitted. ) received that name Baghdad or Bagdat. of a Monk called Baghdad, who as Ben-Casen writeth, served a Church builded in that Meadow. But Abu-Giaphar Almansur the second Abassaean Chalifa, who won it, A. Heg. 150. named it Dar-assalam. It is the City Royal of Mesopotamia, now called Diarbecr, which the said Almansur, placed in a large Plain upon Tigris, and divided by the River into two Cities, joined by a Bridge of Boats. This City built in this place, Almansur ruled many years, and after him other Chalifas till the 339. year of the Hegira, in which King Aadhd-eddaule and Saif-eddaule took it, who with their Successors enjoyed it till Solymus the Ottoman Emperor subdued, and is now ruled by a Bascia, with many janissaries. But hereof Ahmad Abi Bacr of Baghdad, in his Annuals, will show you more. This City is famous for Schools of all Sciences, both in former and the present time. Here Ahmad Assalami a famous Poet wrote his Verses. Here Alpharabius the renowned Philosopher and Physician, borne at Farab in Turcomannia, professed these studies publicly with great applause, and leaving many of his Scholars in this City, went to Harran of Mesopotamia, where ●inding Aristotle's Book, De Auditu, he read it forty times, and Aristotle's books of Physics admired. wrote upon the Book, that he was willing again to read it. Hence he went to Damascus, and there died, A. H. * This number seemeth false. Bochara the City of Auicenna: some say in Bochara near Samercand. 339. Thus Ben-Casem in his Book, De viridario Electorum. Bochara is an ancient City upon Euphrates, in a Village belonging whereto Honain Ali Bensina (whom the Latins call, Auicenna) was borne, A. H. 370. He gave himself to Physic very young, and was the first which become Physician to Kings and Princes, who before in that Country used y This seemed to arise of their opinion of Fate. no Physicians. He published near an hundred books, many of Physic, some of Philosophy, a Dictionary of Herbs and Stones, Verses of the Soul, &c. He lived eight and fifty years, and died in Hamadan. He had run thorough all Arts, at eighteen. Thus Ben-Casem. But others affirm, that a certain Physician flourishing of great note, upon whom no praying nor paying could fasten a Disciple, jest the secrets of his Art should be made common: the mother of Auicenna offers her son to do him service in decoctions, and other meaner offices, which he could not do himself; nor was there fear of danger from him whom nature Auicenna. His dissimulation. had made deaf, and therefore dumb. He made trials, and found Auicenna deaf, as he thought, and entertained him, who watched his times, and transcribed his books and notes, sending them closely to his mother, which after his mother's death he published in his own name. Damascus is called of the Arabians, Sciam, and Demasc, of the Syrians Darmsuc. It is luxurious Damascus. in first-fruits of all kinds, rich in Olives and Iron of excellent temper by nature, and so bettered by art, that no Helm or Shield can withstand it. It is seated in a large Plain at the roots of Libanus, there called Hermon, six miles in compass, double walled, with a strong square Tower in the midst, built by a Florentine, beautified with Springs, Market places, Public buildings, Meskits, Baths, Canes, and all sorts of silke-weaving, and in all ancient times with learning and learned men. Here flourished Saint Damascen: and here Almotannabbi excelled Comparison of Mah. and Almotannabbi. in Arts and Arms, emulous of Mahomet, but not with like success. He was called Nabion, that is, The Prophet; this Motannabbi, that is, Prophesying: he wrote the Alcoran elegantly and eloquently; this excelled in Prose and Verse: both had Followers, but this man's Disciples after his death were dispersed, which happened, A. H. 354. Ben-Casem also relates, that Mohamed Abi Abdillah professed Philosophy in this City, and to dispute with all comers, and wrote M. Abi Abdillah a huge Book, De unitate existendi principiorum. He died there, A. H. 638. Aleppo is called of the Inhabitants, Haleb, the chief Mart of all the East, frequented by Aleppo. Persians, Indians, Armenians, and all Europaans'. The Port is Scanderone, called by the Inhabitants Escanderuneh. The soil is very fertile, and nourisheth abundance of Silkworms. A. H. 922. Sultan Selim took it, and found therein infinite wealth. Sciarfeddin which wrote the Sciarfeddin a Turkish Historian. Victories of the Othomans in two Tomes, saith, that it had of Gold and silver coined 1150000. and a mighty mass uncoined; Vests of cloth of Gold, tissued or wrought with Gold, Silk, and Scarlet above 300000. besides abundance of Gems and Pearls. And besides other wealth innumerable, it had eight Armouries well furnished. It now flourisheth in the next place to Constantinople and Cairo, and may be called, Queen of the East: Here are store of Gems, Ambar, Bengeoin, Lignum Aloes, and Musk, which is taken from a little reddish beast, beaten with Musk how made. many blows on one place that the blood may all come thither. Then is the skin so swollen and full of blood bound strait that the blood may not issue: and put into one or more bladders, is dried on a beasts backe till the bladder fall off of itself, and that blood after a month becomes excellent Musk. At Aleppo was borne that great Grammarian Ottoman Abu Homar, surnamed Ben-ellhhageb, which wrote Cafia and Sciafia of Grammar, and died, A. H. 672. Libanus is called by the Arabians Lobnan, Lebnon by the Syrians, so called of the Syriake word Mount Libanus Lbunto, which signifieth, Frankincense. It containeth about six hundred miles compass, rich in Soil, Waters, Groves, Vines (the Wine whereof is very wholesome, not windy; and here in a Village, called Sardania, they say, Noa planted a Vineyard) and hence run Pharphar, Abana, and the River of Tripoli. On this Mountain grow Cypresses, Pines, Boxes, and other Cedar described. trees plenty: especially Cedars; the form whereof from our own eyes we will here relate. It groweth on the top of the Mount, higher than the Pine, so thick as four or five men can jointly fathom: the boughs not elevated upwards, but stretched out across largely disfused and striking on each other, thickly enfolded as is were by wonderful Art, insomuch as we have seen many both sit and lie along on the boughs. The leaves are thick and frequent, narrow and hard, prickly and always green. The wood is knotty and somewhat wreathed, hard, incorruptible and sweet-smelling. The fruit like the Cones of Cypress, gummy and marvelous fragrant. On this Mountain devil the Maronites, derived from Saint Maron the holy Abbot, Maronites. and his Disciples, or as others think from the Land Maronia: uncertain whether, but most certain, from no Heretic so called, as some will have it. These possess all the Mountain, and besides other ordinary tributes, pay great sums yearly to the Lord of the Land, that no man of other Religion be permitted to devil with them, and that no tribute children (as amongst the Greeks) be taken from them. They only use Bells, which are prohibited other Bells why forbidden to all Christians under the Mahometans. The Patriarch. Nations, because in the beginning of Mahumetism, by the sound of a Bell, the Christians had assembled and done the Moslemans' great mischief. The Patriarch of the Maronites (which is also of Antiochia) is much reverenced of the people, and with his Clergy acknowledgeth the Roman Bishop. Their Liturgy is in the Syriake Tongue. Mecca chief City of Arabia Deserta, is called also in the Alcoran, Becca, the holy City of the Moslemans', both for Mahomeds' revelations there had, and for the Temple especially, Mecca and the Temple. Kabe like to the House at Loretto in Angellegends. called by them Kabe, or, The square House, which they fable, was first built by Angels, and often visited by Adam himself: and jest it should be destroyed by the Flood, was lifted up to the sixth Heaven, called Dar-assalam (The habitation of peace) after the Flood Abraham built another house like to the former, by the shadow thereof sent from heaven to him. Thus writeth jaacub Ben-Sidi Aali. This is a Chapel, not very large, of square figure, open with four Gates, by one of which the Ministers have access; the other are opened but once in the year. It glittereth all with Gold, and is covered with vests of Gold, and encompassed with elegant Iron-worke to keep off near comers. No man may enter it but certain Elders, which have long beards to their breasts, and remain there night and day. Near to this Chapel is a large marble Floor adorned about with eight huge Lights, and six and thirty Lamps of Gold, perpetually burning. Three paths lead thereto whereon men and women go barefoot to the Chapel, which they compass seven times with great reverence, mumbling their devotions; kiss the corners, sigh and implore the aid of Abraham and Mohamed. Round about all this space is a stately building of very elegant structure, as it were a wall; in which are numbered sixteen principal Gates to go in and out, where hung innumerable Lamps and Lights of incredible greatness. Within this space betwixt the rows of Pillars are shops of Sellers of Gems, Spices, Silks, in incredible store from India, Arabia, Aethiopia: that it seems rather the Mart of the World than a Temple. Here do men kiss and embrace with great zeal a certain stone which they call Hagiar Alasuad, or, The black stone, which they say, is a Margarite The black stone. of Paradise, the light whereof gave lustre to all the Territory of Mecca. Before this, saith jacub Ben-Sidi Aali, Mohamed commanded to weep, to ask God pardon for sins, and to cry with sighs and tears for aid against their enemies. After they have visited that Chapel and the stone, they go to another large Chapel within the Temple, where is the Well, called Zam Zam; which is (saith the said Author) the Well which flowed from the feet of Ishmael when Zam Zam, Ismaels' Well. he was thirsty and wept: which Hagar first seeing, cried out Zam Zam, in the Coptite or old Egyptian Tongue; that is, Stay, stay. There are many which draw water thence and give to the Pilgrims, who are commanded to wash therewith their body and head three times, to drink thereof, and if they can, to carry some of it with them, and to pray God for health and pardon of sins. To this building is added a Noble School or University, A. H. 949. by Solyman who adorned it by his costs by marvelous structure, and endowed it with revenues. After these visitations, all the Pilgrims go to a certain Temple on a Hill, ten miles from the City, and flocking in great numbers buy according to their ability, one or more Rams for sacrifice. And because some are of opinion, that the Mohamedans have no sacrifices, we will relate Mahometan. Sacrifices. what jacub Ben-Sidi Aali hath written of their Ceremonies. Dhahhia (so the Arabs call a Sacrifice) is a kill of beasts in the worship, and for the offering of God, and they are Lambs of six or seven months at lest; Camels of five years, Bullocks of two years. The males are to be chosen before females, and those clean, white, infected by no natural or violent defect, fat, corpulent, horned. Every man must kill his own Sacrifices, and rip them with his own hands, except in urgent necessities, and then he may substitute others to do it for him. For every one before they eat any thing, are bound to eat some piece of the Sacrifices; the rest, if they can, to give cheerfully to the poor. They which are admitted to these Oblations, let them offer one Ram for themselves, another for the souls of the Dead, another for Mohamed, that in the day of judgement he deliver them from calamities. These Sacrifices Lying Tradition. are offered to God in imitation of Abraham, which would have offered his son Ishmael to God; who going out of the City with him to a certain Hill, called Mena, where he would have offered him to God: but when the sword could not cut his neck, a white Ram appeared betwixt his hands, fat, and horned, which he sacrificed to God in stead of his son. While the Pilgrims are here busied in their sacrifices, Beduine Arabs assault the Caravans, and robbing them, flee to the Hills, and inaccessible refuges, so swift as if they did fly. And although all arms are forbidden in the territory of Mecca (which containeth on the East six miles, territory of Mecca. on the North twelve, on the West eighteen, on the South four and twenty, in which respect Mecca and Medina are called Atharamain) yet they cease not to infested, and Pilgrims are here often forced to arms. This Territory is barren for want of water, and rain, hath very few Balsam brought from Gi●ead to Cairo, thence to Mecca. Herbs and Plants, or other pleasures of Groves, Gardens, Vines, or green objects; but is roasted with the Sun, both land and people. And this haply is the cause that no man may break a bough if they found any Tree. Only the shrubs of Balsam, brought hither from Cairo thrive well, and are now so propagated, that all the sweet liquor of Balsam is carried only from this City, thorough all Regions in great plenty. Here are store of Pigeons, which because they are of the stock of that which came to Mohameds' ear (as the Moslemans' fable) no man may take or scare them. A certain Scerif enjoyeth the dominion of this City, and all the Land of Medina by inheritance, called Alamam-Alhascemi, that is, the Captain or chief Hascemeo, descended of Hascem great Grandfather of Mohamed; Who were never deprived of their dominion Scerif of Mecca. by the Ottoman or Sultan. Yea, the Ottoman calls not himself the Lord of Mecca and Medina, but the humble servant. Yet this Scerif notwithstanding his revenues and gifts by Pilgrims and Princes, through the Beduines spoils, and his kindred's quarrels seeking the Sovereignty, is always poor. Therefore doth the Ottoman bestow the third part of the revenues of Egypt, and to protect the Pilgrims from the invasions of the Arabs. Medina is called the City by Antonomasia, and Medina Alnabi, that is, the City of the prophet: Medina. because Mohamed, when he was forced to forsake his Country Mecca, betook himself to this City, then called jathreb, and was made Lord thereof. It is an error that he was borne here, for Mohameds' birth and life. he was borne and brought up at Mecca; and in the fourth year of his age, and as Ben-Casem hath, in the nine hundred thirty three of Alexander the Great, he began to utter his Doctrine, first privily, after that publicly; whereupon he was banished the City in the two and fiftieth of his life; or according to Abdilatif Ben-Iusof, the three and fiftieth, and fled to jathreb, from which flight, which they call Hegeraton or Hegera, which happened, An. Dom. 622. or thereabouts. Computation of their Hegira. And although this year 1623. be to them 1032. Yet because they reckon according to the years of the Moon, which they say, consist of three hundred fifty four days, the Moon's Not for recon ciliation thereof, with Christian account course hath in this space exceeded that of the Sun, some Months above one and thirty years. Whereupon their Months are uncertain. In this City by subtle hypocrisies, Mohamed become Political and Ecclesiastical Prince; and began to procure the friendship of many, and to promulgate his Laws by degrees. In the second year of his flight, he enacted his Laws of fasting; in the third, forbade Wine and Swines-flesh; and so proceeded with the rest, that within eight years, he brought into subjection Mecca (whence he had been expulsed) and Muna, and went forward with his Law and Conquest. As concerning his Wives, Ben-Casem saith, he had four: he is also reported to have many Harlots and Concubines: and in his Chapter, Surato-lbaqra or de vacca, he bids them marry one, two, three, or four wives a man, and to take as many Mahomeds' filthiness. Concubines as they are able to keep. Ben-Sidi Aali saith, that he gloried that he had the power of ten Prophets in copulation given him by God: Yea, he ascribed all his villainies to God, by ministry of the Angel Gabriel. His first wife was named Codaige, by whom he had two sons, and four daughters, Zainab, Fatema, (whom Aali married) Om Kalthum the third, and Rakia His four wives and his children. Mother of the Moslemans'. the fourth (both which Abu-becr married.) His second wife was Aisce Daughter of Abu-Becr, the first Califa, which was but six years old (Ben-Casem is our author) when Mohamed took her to wife: the Moslemans' call her the mother of the faithful: who besides the knowledge of tongues, perused diligently the Arabike Histories, loved exceedingly and always praised Mohamed. The third was named Mary, which brought forth to Mohamed, Ebrahim, surnamed Casem (whence Mohamed is often called Abulcasem) though Ban- Abdilatif will have Ebrahim to be one, and Casem another; but Ben-Casem saith, he had but three sons, of which Ebrahim Casem died at eighteen Months, and Taiheb and Taher his sons by Codaige, died both in their Cradles. Mohameds' last wife was Zainab, whom also they call the mother of the faithful, before the wife of Zaidi Ben-Harteh, Mohameds' Master, who divorced her, whereupon Mohamed gladly took her to wife. He had four Counsellors or Companions; the first, Abdollah, or Abu-Bacr, his sincerest and His four Associates or Counsellors, Abi-Bacr. most in ward friend, a man very rich and releever of Mohameds' necessities, his successor after his death. He died the thirteenth year of the Hegira, and sixty three of his age, and was buried in the same grave with Mohamed. The second was Homar the son of Chattab, surnamed Faruque who succeeded Abi-Bacr, and ruled ten years and six months. He was the first which was called King of the faithful, and writ the Annals of the Moslemans', and brought the Homar. Alcoran into a Volume, and caused the Ramadam fast to be observed. He was slain the three and twentieth of the Hegira, and buried by Abi- Bacr. The third was Othman, who in his twelve years reign subdued Cyprus, Naisabur, Maru, Sarchas, and Maritania, and died A. H. 35. and Othman. Aali. was buried in the burial place of the City. Aali was the fourth, who is called also Emir Elmumenin, that is, King of the faithful; he was slain A. H. 40. in the three and sixtieth of his age, and was buried in the City Kerbelai. He was his Uncle's son, or Cousin-german to Mohamed and his son in law, and dear familiar from his youth, and received the Mosleman Law together with Mohamed; whereupon he was wont to say, I am the first Mosleman. And therefore the Persians detest the other three Chalifas, as Heretics; burn their Write wheresoever they find them, and persecute their Followers, because forsooth they were so impudent, to prefer themselves before Aali, and spoilt him of the right due by Testament. Hence are Wars and hostile cruelties betwixt them and the Turks, and Arabs. Mohamed the false Prophet, in the eleventh year after his Hegira or flight, and the three and sixtieth of his age, died at Medina and was buried there in the Grave of Anisee his wife. here is a stately Temple and huge, erected with elegant and munificent structure, daily increased and adorned by the Mohemed; death and Sepulchre, costs of the Othomans, and gifts of other Princes. Within this building is a Chapel not perfectly square, covered with a goodly Roof, under which is the Vine of stone, called Hagiar Monavar, sometimes belonging to Aaisce aforesaid. This is all covered with Gold and Silk, and compassed about with Iron grates gilded. Within this, which shineth with Gold and Gems, Mohameds' carcase was placed, and not lifted up by force of Loadstone or other Art; but that stone-Vrne lieth on the ground. The Mosleman Pilgrims after their return from Mecca, visit this Temple, because Mohamed yet living was wont to say, that he would for him which should visit his Tomb, aswell as if he had visited him living, intercede with God for a life full of pleasures. Therefore do they throng hither, and with great Veneration kiss and embrace the grates (for none have access to the Urn of stone) and many for love of this place leave their Country, yea, some madly put out their, eyes to see no worldly thing after, and there spend the rest of their days. The compass of Medina is two miles, and is the circuit of the wall, which Aadha Addaule King of Baghdad built, A. H. 364. The Territory is barren scorched Sands; bringing forth nothing but a few Dates and Herbs. Metsr is the name of Cairo, and all Egypt, so called of Mesraim the Son of Noa, as saith Ca●ro, Mohamed Sarazita. This City is governed by a Bascia, and five and twenty thousand Spa●ieses and janissaries. It is rich in Cassia Trees, Sugarcanes and Corn, many Lands adjoining yielding Harvest twice a year, Hay four times, Herbs and Pulse in manner always green. Add store of Salt very white, the water of Nilus enclosed in Pits and by the only heat of the Sun in three days being turned into it. In former times it was famous for Balsam Salt of Nil●●. Balsam. Plants now removed to Mecca by command of the Othomans; and none are found in all Egypt, but seven shrubs * M. 〈◊〉 saith there is now but one, l. 6. c. 8 §. 2. in the Bassas Garden, kept with great diligence. The leaves are like to wild Marjoram, the juice is taken by a little incision in the trunk or branch. Abu-Chalil-Ben-Aali writes, that from the fifteenth to the two & twentieth of Rabij Athani (june) there falls a dew which leaves no token thereof in the earth, yet by vulgar * Vid. sup. p. 897 experience is found by weighing the sand or earth of Nilus' banks, and is an evident token of the increase of Nilus. The Air also is then made more wholesome; Plagues and Fevers cease, and those which were sick * This is in Syri● and ascribed to the Sun's entrance into Leo. Mescuites, or Mosques, and their Ceremonies in them. of them recover. Touching the Eastern Customs. Bensidi Aali hath written of the structure of Mescuites. Before them is a large floor paved with Marble, in the midst is a square Laver, where they which come to pray use to wash themselves. After this is a great Hall without Images or Pictures, the Walls bore, not shining with Gold or Gems: the Pavement matted, on which the vulgar sit; the Rich use Carpets spread for them by their Slaves. From the Roof hung many Lamps, which are lighted in Prayer time, and that being ended, are put out. These Churches are for the most part round and covered with lead; and have adjoined high Towers which serve for Steeples with four Windows open to the four winds; whereon the Priests at set-times ascend, and with a strong voice call men to Prayers. Which being ended, and their Legal washing being done, all of them leaving their Shoes on a rue at the threshold of the Gate or Porch, they enter with great silence. The Priest beginneth the Prayer and all follow, and whiles he kneeleth they do so, and rise when he stands up, and imitate him in the elevation or depression of the voice. None yanneth, cougheth, walketh or talketh, but in great silence after Prayers they resume their Shoes and departed. Not women may come to the Mescuites at these set hours, if there be any men, nor may have any society of men except the Priest, which directeth and goeth before them with his voice in their manner of praying, as saith the said Author. Mosleman women does repected. Hence some ascribe to the Turks falsely, that women have no soul. Eastern attire They are permitted, not to enter the Mescuites, but to stand at the door, and must be go quickly before the men have done their Prayers. He adds that the womens' Church is the inner part of their own house. Such is their disrespect of women, notwithstanding Mohameds' promises in his Alcoran, that many say they enter not Paradise but may stand at the door with Christians, and see the glory of the men. The Garments of the East are commonly long, some slit on the right and left hand, some whole. The upper Garment hath wide sleeves. Their head-tire is a Tulipant but differing, of Prince's white and fine, artificially wreathen, rather long then round: of their Cadies and Mufeis very large of fifty or sixty else of Calico round and wreathed; of Citizens less, of Serifs or Mohameds' posterity green: of Soldiers and Servants long and white. Christians use not white nor round ones: the Maronite Patriarch and his Suffragan Bishops wear a huge Tulipant, round and blue, with a black hood under it: other Priests less and no hood. The women are pompous, but coming abroad wear a covering made of Horse-haire before their face, that they may see and not be known, not if their own Husbands meet them; neither if they did know, would they salute, it being a shame for a woman to be seen speaking with a man. Their Chains, Brooches and other Ornaments and Paintings of their eyes, brows, and fingers ends, I omit. Both men and women are so addicted to neatness, that they are very careful jest any drop of urine spot their clotheses in making water or going to stool, and would then think themselves unclean. They therefore then sit down (like women) and wash; or if no water may be had, A note for ●ravellersin these parts, not to provoke them with our liberty in urine, &c a cause of quarrel often to Christians. wipe with three stones, or a three cornered stone, as Ben-Sidi Aali in his Chapter of washing warneth. They think it unlawful to spit or pisie on a brute creature. In food they abstain from strangled and blood; and Moslelmen, from Swine's flesh. They love junkets: they break bread and cut it not. Their Table is a round piece of Leather, to which they come with washing and Prayers promised. They use not Forks but Spoons of wood of diverse colours, and where they need not them, three fingers as Ben-Sidi Aali warneth. Pewter and Porcelain is in much use, but other Vessels of plate or Gold, saith he, Mohamed forbade, saying, the Devil used such, the common drink is water; the better fort add Sugar, sometimes Amber and Musk, &c. There are in the East eight principal Languages, the Arabi●●, Persian, Turkish, Hebrew, Chaldee, Syriake (which little differs from Chaldees) Greeke, and Armenian. The Arabike is most noble Eastern Languages. and usual, and is extended as fare as Mohameds' name as their sacred Language, known to all Moslelmen of better fashion. In this is their Alcoran and their public Prayers, and most of their Laws. Yea, saith Zaheri, the blessed in Paradise use it. In this also are written their Books of Physic, Astrology, Rhetoric. The Persian hath little but Poets and Historians, the Turkish almost nothing; the Chaldee and Syriake are nigh lost, as the Greek. But Auerroes, Algazeles, Abubecer, Alfarabius (called of the Moslelmen the second Philosopher) Mohamed Ben-Isaac, Arabike Authors. and Mohamed Ben-Abdillah adorned the Arabike: besides very many Astrologers, Mathematicians, Physicians, and Historians. Ben-Sidi Aali reckons one hundred and fifty, which have written on their Law; Ben-Case●●, innumerable Grammarians and Rhetoricians. Now for the Moselmans Religion, Ben-Sidi Aali expresseth it to consist herein, that they believe all the speeches made by Gabriel the Angel to our Prophet, when he questioned him of the Moslemans' Creed. things to be believed and done: which are these, to believe in one God to whom none is equal (this against Christians) and that the Angels are the Servants of God, to believe in the Scripture sent to the Apostles, divided in their opinion into one hundred and four Books, of which ten were sent to Adam, fifty to Set, thirty to Enoc (called Edris) ten to Abraham, the Law to Moses, the Psalms to David, the Gospel to Isa, or jesus Christ; lastly, the Alcoran to Mohamed. That they hold these sent for men's good; and believe in the Resurrection after death, and that some are predestinate to fire, some to Paradis● according to the will of God (for it is said in the Alcoran; there is none of you which hath not his place in Paradise, and a place determined in Hell) that they believe also the reward of the good and punishment of the bad; and the intercession of the Saints. Also this is of the things to be holden, that they firmly believe in the Divine Pen, which was created by the finger of God. This Pen was made of Pearls, of that length and space that a swift Horse could scarcely pass in five hundred years. It performeth that office, that it writes all things past, present and to come: the Ink with which it writes is of light; the tongue by which it writes none understandeth but the Archangel Seraphael. That they believe also the punishment of the Sepulchers; for the dead are used often to be punished in their Graves, as happened in a certain Sepulchre betwixt Mecca and Medina. The Precepts of the Moslemans' are, first Circumsion, not on the eight day as to the jews, but Mosleman Precepts are; Circumcision. Five hours' Prayers. at the eight, ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth year that they may know what they do, and may profess their Faith with understanding. And although most hold women free therefrom, yet in Egypt they circumcise women at thirteen, fourteen, or fifteen years old (many of them till then go stark naked) and Sidi-Ben Aali saith, that it was commanded to men, but is used to women for honour. The second Commandment is Prayers hourly, which in the Church, at home, or abroad, they are bound to perform, five times in the day and night: first at break of day; the second about noon; the third in the afternoon; the fourth after Sunset, when the stars begin to appear: the last in the first watch, or before midnight (for after, it is unlawful saith Ben-Sidi Aali) neither may any transgress these hours without sin; yea, saith he, if one were cast into the Sea and knew the hour of Prayer, if he be able he aught to do it; as also women in travel must hide the Infant's head as they can and do it. Travellers when they perceive that hour is come, go out of the way and wash; or if they have no water; lightly dig the Earth and make show of washing, and go not thence till they have finished their Devotion. Thirdly Alms is also commanded; Alms. Fast. and they which are so poor that they cannot give to Orphans and the poor, must help in Hospitals, and highways, by such service to satisfy God. Fourthly, Ramahdan Fast of thirty days is commanded from morning to Sunset and the Stars appearing: for then after evening Prayer they eat any food (except Wine) with Bacchanal cheer and tumults. Fiftly, Pilgrimage P●●rimage. Sighing. once in their lives to Mecca and Medina is also commended; and sixthly, to fight against the enemies of their Faith is no less commanded; not to preach by the Word and Meekness, as Christ, but by the Sword and War, to invade and revenge. And if by their persons and blood they cannot, they must (saith our Author) by their purse and goods help the Prince herein. And if they die in War, the sensual pleasures of Paradise, Rivers of Milk and Honey, beautiful women and the like are their present purchase. Therefore do they give to Apostates, which become Moslemen, an Arrow borne up by their forefinger; the Arrow signifying War, and No 〈…〉. that one Finger the Unity of the Deity. Their last Commandment is washing with water, which is threefold, one before Prayers, handled in three Chapiters' by Ben-Sidi Aali, thus performed; Washing. the arms stripped naked to the elbow, they wash the right hand and arm, than the left, after the Nose, Ears, Face, Neck, Crown, Feet to the joints, if they be bore, or else their shooe-tops, lastly their Privities; meanwhile mumbling their Devotions. These washing they think to wash away their Venial and lighter sins; for their greater they use Baths, and say all the body must be washed to wash away Crimes. The third washing is of their secrets by themselves or their Servants after the Offices of Nature, delivered by him in two Chapiters', too foolish and filthy to be related. Add the prohibition of Images painted or carved, Thefts, Homicides, Robberies, Adulteries, Swine's flesh, Wine, strangled blood, and things dying of themselves, and all unclean Creatures. He also instructs at large of their Testaments and Funerals. The Moslemans' being sick presently sand for an A-bed, Religious man or Santone to strengthen them in the Faith and propound Order of visiting the sick, of Wills, Restitutions, and Burials. heavenly things to him, reciting somewhat out of the Alcoran. And if the Disease be very dangerous, they wash and make their Testament; and are bound to restore all illgotten goods, giving the Creditors a Bill of their hand. And if they know not to whom to restore, they must bequeath a sum of money to public uses, Hospitals, Mescuits, Baths, the poor and Religious persons: yea, for that respect they set Captives at liberty, as is read that Auicenna did; some give Books to public uses; some, other things. Ben-Sidi Aali saith, it is Mohameds' precept that the third part of men's goods be bestowed on public uses. And if a man die intestate, they say other dead men will chide him. When they are dead, the body is washed, the Nose, Eyes, Mouth, and Ears stopped with Cotton; better apparel is put on, white shirts and Tulipants. Then is the body carried to the burial place without the City with a great troop; the Santones or Religious going before then the men promiscuously, after the Corpse; followed by women howling, lamenting, shrieking, till they come to the Grave. There are those Garments taken away, and the Corpse shrouded in a white sheet, and put into the Grave with the face to the South. After the covering with Earth, many Prayers are made, and much Alms is given to the poor to do the same. The Christians in those part in like case take the Sacrament, having before confessed and made their wills. The Priest ceaseth not to exort them to hopes of a better life by Faith in Christ. Christians in the East their death & burial. Being dead Perfumes are burned in the Chamber, the Corpse is wrapped in a white sheet, and on a Hearse carried by four to the burial place, men accompanying and women following. The nearer Kindred lament, cast ashes on their head and face, rend their Garments, pull of their hair, smite their cheeks, and lift up horrible cries to Heaven without ceasing. When they are comen to the Grave, they bury them with their faces to the East. But Priests and specially Bishops are attired in their Priestly Habits, set in a Chair, and the mouths of the Sepulchers closed with a stone. Then upon the Graves they burn Frankincense and make many Prayers. After this the women go round about the Grave in a rank with mournful laments, strikes, plaints, and piteous Songs in praise of the dead party. Service is after celebrated for the dead; which ended, the Priests, many Clerks and Laymen by the Heirs are invited to Dinner. While they are set, the nearest Kinsman often warns them to pray for rest to the deceased, and they with a loud voice answer, God have mercy on him, for whose sake we eat these meats. After Dinner they comfort the Heirs, and praying for rest to the deceased, departed. As concerning the Moslemans' Belief of God and Christ, the Reader may read the Dialogue, published by my learned Friend Master Bedwell, called Mohameds' imposture, as also my Pilgrimage and the quotations there, out of the Alcoran. CHAP. X. Don DVART * Of this name Meneses or Menezes, friar john Santos reckoneth four Viceroys: two of which were Duartes or Edwards. One An. 1521. This was Earl of T●rouca, and sent into India, An. 1584. and ruled there more than four years. Note also, that Don john de Castr●, whose Rutter of the Read Sea ye have in the seventh Book, was Viceroy of India, An. 1545. famous for arts and Arms, which I mention that the Reader may observe our care in foreign Authors to choose the best. DE MENESES the Uiceroy, his tractate of the Portugal Indies, containing the Laws, Customs, Revenues, Expenses, and other matters remarkable therein: here abbreviated. §. I A Register or Collection of the Uses, Laws, and Customs of the Canarins, or Inhabitants of this Island of Goa, and of the Towns thereunto belonging. Done john by the Grace of God, King of Portugal and of the Algarues, of this side and beyond the Seas, Lord of Guinea, and of the Conquest, Navigation, and Commerce or Traffic of Aethiopia, Arabia, Persia, and India, &c. To all those that shall see this our Bill of Rites and Customs, given to the Governors, Farmers and Inhabiters of the Towns and Lands of our City of Goa, greeting. We let you understand, that by the good ordering, diligences, and examinations, which were to be done by justification, and Declaration of that which the said Farmers were bound to pay unto us, and did pay unto the Kings and Lords of the Country before it was ours, of their inheritances, duties, rights, and other charges: and also the rights, uses and customs which they had, and we aught to command, should be kept unto them, and we found by the Declaration of the said diligences, that they are bound to pay unto us that which is contained in this our other Bill of Customs of the said payments of duties. And also we find that they aught to use these uses, rights and customs, in manner and form following. It was found, that every Town of the said Lands have certain Governors; some more, some less, according to their custom, and as the Lands and the Towns are in bigness, and that the said name Gançares is as much to say, as Governor, Ruler, or Benefactor, & it was thus ordained. In old time there went four men to make profit of an Island, and of another unprofitable waste place, the which they manured and fortified in such manner, and so well, that in process of time it came to such increase, that it become very populous. And these Beginners, for their good government, rule and traffic, were called Gançares; and afterward there came Lords and Conquerors upon them, which did make them for to pay tribute, and custom for to let them devil quietly in their Lands or Inheritances and Customs, but I could not know the beginning of this. In this Island of Tisoare, where the City of Goa stands situated, there are two and thirty Towns and Villages, as followeth. Neura the great, Gancin, the old Goa, Cogin, Hella, A. josin, Carambolin, Batin, Teleigaon, Bamolin, Curq●a, Calapor, Morabrin the great, Talaulin, Galimola, Neura the less, Corlin, Sirdaon, Dugnari, Murura, Morabrin the less, Chumbel, Pannelin, Solecer, Mandur, Murcundin, Agaçarin, Horar, Gaudalin, Renoari, Banganin, Foleiros. The Towns or Villages of Choram, and of juan, and of Divar, are these that follow: Choran, Cararin, juan, the Pescadores, or Fishers of Dabarin, Malar, Navelin, Goltin, Diva. And every one of the said Towns, is bound to pay unto us certain rent, contained and declared in the said Register. Heretofore the said Governors of every Town or Village, with the Notary of the same, doth divide and cease upon the Farmers or persons, that within the bounds of every Town hath Lands or Inheritance, and this according to the condition wherewith it is given them for their uses and customs: and the said are bound to levy, gather, and pay the said rent, whither it increase or decrease, and the loss or increase shall remain with them of the Town, that the persons to whom it doth appertain by their custom, may pay the loss, or take the increase, as here under it shall be declared, except the loss should chance to come by war, for than they shall be quit of that which shall be by the means thereof lost. The said increase or loss of every year, shall be divided according to every one's substance equally, so that every one do pay the rent of the Lands or Rice-grounds that he doth occupy. Some Gardens and Palmtree Groves, and Rice-grounds, are bound to pay every year certain Which are 75. Reys every one, and two pence farthing English. Tangas: and although they do sustain losses, therebe in the said Lands other Palmtree Groves, and Rice-grounds, which do not pay but a certain custom; and besides, they are bound to a contribution of the losses when there be any. And there be other Lands or Inheritances which the said Governors may give gratis to any person or persons, whom they shall think good, w●●hout custom or Obligation, to pay any thing to the contribution of the losses. If any Town or Village be so decayed, that they cannot pay their custom and rent that appertaineth to us, the Governors and Inhabiters of it, shall give intelligence of it to the chief Master of the Ports, and to the Notary of the Island, and they shall go to see the said loss, and finding it for good truth that it hath such a loss; the said chief Master of the Ports shall command the chief Governors of the eight principal Towns above rehearsed, and then there may come to this other Governors, which soever they shall think good, although the matters of the Island must be done by order with them of the eight principal Towns, and altogether with the said chief Master of the Ports, and the Notary, the Inhabitants of the decayed town may engage or mortgage their Town unto the Governors, because they are bound unto it: and they may also make sale of it in the presence of the said Officers, and it shall be delivered or surrendered to him that will give most for it, and that which is wanting of the rent and custom which it is bound to pay, in that which is given for the Town, shall be divided and levied of the eight principal Towns, or of all the Island, upon those Lands which are bound to the contribution of the losses, in such sort, that we may have full payment of the Custom of the said Town, and that the said Hirer or Hirers shall be bound to increase better, and profit the Town or Village: and with this condition it shall be let or set unto them. And the said Hirers or Farmers of the said Town, shall have the voices of Governors during the time of their Lease or Farm. The Governors of the Town decayed, do not loose their Offices by that which is spoken. And at all times that they shall ask, or demand, the Town paying the whole rent or custom, it shall be delivered unto them, and the said Town shall be no more of the Farmers, having ended their time or lease. The Governors by authority of their Offices, and because they were Beginners, and also because the said Offices or charge doth come to them by descent, they do not loose them (to wit, the Governors every one in the Town in person for any error he doth commit: nor the Clerk of Common Council, which also cometh to him by inheritance or descent: and this order was made by the Governors themselves, only the one and the other shall have for the errors and hurts that they do commit, the penalty that they do deserve, in their goods and body. Notwithstanding, such an error they may do, that they may dye for it: or it shall be convenient that they shall not serve in their Offices, and in such case it shall remain to their Sons or Heirs; and if the case be not great, the chief Master of the Ports shall judge it, accounselling himself with some of the Governors. And if the facts be greater, the said chief Master of the Ports shall give knowledge of it to our Captain General, and Governor of India, or to the Captain of our City of Goa, or to the overseer of our goods, if the matter be thereunto attaining, for to provide in it what shall be convenient and right. And also the Governors of the said Town have the said Offices by inheritance or descent. And if they do commit any error, they shall be punished as these other, and so their Offices shall remain to their Sons, or to their Heirs. The Governors may give such fields as within every Town are waste or unprofitable, to such as shall ask or demand them, for to make them profitable in Gardens, or Palmtree Groves, or to other good uses, with condition that they shall pay a certain rent, or custom, as shall seem good unto them, and this so given, shall be for the space of five and twenty years; for, from that time forward, they shall pay according to the order and custom, which is every Field or Plaine, of twelve Paces in length (which is the space between Palmtree and Palmtree, reckoning one hundred Palmtrees to the field) some of them to pay five Tangas, worth four Barganis every Tanga. And after this rate, the greater or lesser field so given shall pay. And the said Governors may give the waste Fields and Plains, for to be profited in Palmtree Groves, Bargani is two pence half penny farthing, and a sixteenth part of a penny. and Gardens, for less than five Tangas, and they shall pass their Warrant for this, according to their custom, notwithstanding they may not exceed above. When they shall give Fields or Plains, to make Rice grounds, they shall be given in this manner, to wit, five Cubits in length, and five in breadth, which is the space between one rue and another, reckoning in this manner one hundred rues to every Field. And any Field or Plain Which is eleven penc● farthing English. of them, being watered with Well water, they shall give it for four Barganis, every years rend; and if they be watered with running water, their rent shall be six Barganis every year; and after the said Gardens be so given unto them by the Governors, they cannot be taken away from them, for they remain to their Sons, Grandchilds, and Heirs, and this is the general custom. Notwithstanding, if any other custom be used besides this in any Town, or Village, it shall be fulfilled. The Clerk of the Council must be present at all the bargains, and agreements (which amongst Which is a kind of Priest of their Idols. themselves they call Nemes) that shall be made by the principal Governors of all the Island with the Officers of it, the chief Master of the Ports, a Portugal Notary with him, or a Bramane, and without him or the Clerk of the Council, no bargains nor agreements can be made, because they do writ the Cases, for to notify and declare the debts that might arise in time to come. And in the abovesaid manner, the Scriveners of the Towns must be with the Governors of them, in all matters that shall pass in any one of the said Towns. And the Towns of all this Island of Tisoare, and the other Towns of Divar, and Choran, and junha, are guided by their writings. The Governors every one in his own Town, may give Fields, or Plains, freely or gratis, for to profit them: or if be profitable being void, to the Officers of the said Towns, to wit, to the * Which is called Bramane. Priest of the * Which is their Temple. Pagode, or Church of the Idol, and to the Scrivener; and to the Porter, and to the Rent-gatherer, and to the Magnato (which is a washer of Cloth, or a Laundress) and to the Shoemaker, and Carpenter, and to the Smith, and to the Faras (which is a servant to the Pagode, or Church) and to the women of the world (which are common women or Courtesans) and to the jester. And to those persons abovenamed, the Plains, or Fields, and Gardens, are given gratis, for to serve continually in the said Towns: And after they be given unto them, they may not be taken away, nor other persons be set in their place, because they are given unto them for their Sons, Grandchilds, and Heirs. And every Town may have no more Officers then abovenamed, to whom they may give the said Lands gratis. Neither may they give them any more Lands without Heirs, and they being willing to leave them, they shall be given to other Officers of their Faculty, and the Heirs of the same Officers are bound to serve in the said Offices also. The Governor of any Town, may not give any Field, or Garden, to any one that is not of the Town, gratis, but paying tribute: except they have an order for it. When the chief Master of the Ports shall sand for the Governors of all the Island, or of one Town, they are bound for to come, or to make an assembly, for to choose in every Town any one whom they think meet, for to sand to the said calling; and when they make the said assembly (which among them is called Gangaria, or an assembly of Governors) if any Governor be wanting of them, which are ordained in the said Town, there can nothing be done, except they be all together, and if there be any Heir of that Governor that is wanting, it is sufficient for the said Assembly or meeting to be made with him. And if other people do not come, they shall incur the penalty that among themselves they have ordained. If any Governor or any other person is willing to cell any lands in any of the said Towns, they may not do it without licence of all the Governors of the said Town, and also no person may buy without the said licence. And if any person shall make any sale, or buy any land without the licence, it shall be in itself of no effect, and at any time when the Governor will, it shall be void for the benefit of the duties which they are bound to pay unto us, and because they also that do buy, may be contented and acquainted with the said rights, and may have their Letters with a declaration of these duties which they are to pay. When any Bill of sale shall be made of any Land or Inheritance, it shall not be sufficient to be signed by the Letter, but also it must be signed by all the Heirs, and although some of the Heirs be under age, declaration shall be made, that some other person that did appertain unto him, did sign for him, and if any one of the Heirs remain that hath not signed, the said sale shall at any time be of no effect, taking the quantity that it was sold for, and if the buyer shall be at any cost or charges upon the said Land, he shall loose it. If any Governor shall go or run away because he will not, or is not able to pay us the rent that he is bound to pay, the other Governors of the said Town shall meet, and call a Court about this matter, and shall prefix a time wherein he may come, and if within the said time he doth not come, they shall require the Heirs of the said Governor so fled, to take the said Lands, and Government, so as they be bound to pay unto us our right, and the debts that he doth own: and if he will not accept it, it shall remain to the said Governors, for the Obligation that they have to pay the said right or custom, and they may give them to whom they shall think best, paying besides our right all the debts that he doth owe. If a Governor or any other person shall run away for debt, or any other matter, no man shall take away his Lands, and his Heirs shall be demanded, if they will remain in the said Lands, and be bound to pay his debts, and our right, and if there be no Heirs, or being any, if they will not accept it, than the said Lands shall remain to the said Governors, for want of an owner, and they shall pay for it the right and debts that they do own unto us, and they shall take the overplus of that which is remaining, and if any thing be wanting, they shall pay that which it amounteth unto, and as touching the movable goods, they shall remain unto us, whensoever the Heirs shall not accept of the Inheritance or Lands. If any person, Governor, or other, doth chance to die, or goeth out of the Country, and hath no Heirs, the Lands that they have which are not bound to any tribute or custom, shall be ours, even as the movables, and if the Lands do own any debts or legacies, or if they do not own any thing, after we are paid ours, of the remainder shall be done according to right. The Rice-lands in every Town shall be let every year by the voice of a Crier, to them that will give most for them, according to their custom, because they are not proper of any one man, as the other lands are, and therefore they must be given to such men as will give most for them, being Inhabitants or dwellers o● the Towns, and if any Town hath, of, 〈◊〉 by custom of old time to give the said lands, or let them to any person or persons out of the Town, which shall give more for them then the men of the said Town, it shall be accomplished according to their custom. The Governors of this Island of Tisoare, and of the other Lands of Divar, and Choran, and junba, are bound to give among the Inhabiters of the Town certain * Called Bigarins. labourers, at their own cost and charges every year for to cleanse the wall, and the bottom of the trenches of this City, of the Weeds and Bushes that grow in them, or also for other needful or hasty services, which sometimes do chance as need doth require. If there chance to be any demand or controversy in any of the said Towns, touching any Lands or Tenements, they may not demand them by any witnesses, but only by writings, or bonds, or by the Town's Register, and if there be no writings, nor bonds, and the Register of the Town should chance to be lost, there shall another be taken of the demander of the said lands, that by it he shall declare that which shall seem convenient for to know the truth. And concerning such cases, and other of like importance, they shall swear upon a Pagode * See my Pilg. l. 5. c. 9 §. 2. (which is an image of the Devil) which swearing is called Use or Custom. If any person shall lend another money upon a bond, and by negligence he did not demand it, or it was not paid unto him within the time prefixed in the said bond, in such manner that when he goeth to demand the said money, the debtor doth deny it, in such a case there shall be an oath taken of him that hath the bond or obligation, that he tell truth of the case how it standeth, and he shall swear upon the said Pagode (which is an image of the Devil.) There may not be lent to any man above fifty Tangas, without an obligation or bond, and for one person or persons to demand another or others, to the quantity of fifty Tangas, the demander shall show an obligation or witnesses, and above the sum of fifty Tangas, one cannot demand of another without an obligation, only the parties may come to an agreement, putting it in arbitration of two such sworn men as they shall like, the which shall swear after they have heard them, that which they shall found to be equity and right. They may give money at interest in this manner, that for every six Tangas, they may receive every month one Bargani, and no more, and if any person shall give money at interest; and doth not demand the interest, and so much time doth pass without demanding it, that the interest doth amount to so much or more than the principal, although long time be past, the Debtor shall not be bound to pay to the Creditor but the principal with the double. The persons that can be witness are these, to wit, a youth under the age of sixteen years, nor a Drunkard, nor a Blind man, nor a Dumb man, nor a Moor, nor a Deaf man, nor a Russian, nor a journeyman, nor a Gardener, nor a Gamester, nor the Daughter of a Whore, nor an infamous person by Record, nor a man that is in hatred with another, cannot bear witness against him. Notwithstanding, these may bear witness in matters of small importance. If a man do chance to dye without a Son, although he hath a Father, or other heir's ascendant, Of men deceased, and how they inherit one after another. the Inheritance cometh to us, except the said Father and Son deceased hath their Inheritance commixed, or both in one Title or Custom: for then the Father doth inherit of the Son: and if any man hath four Sons, or more or less, they may divide the Inheritance in his life time, except it be by his own good will, and the Father contented with it, they shall divide it brotherly as well in his life time, as after his death; and dividing it in his life time, the Sons shall be bound to maintain the Father with all things necessary, and any of these Brothers dying without Heirs descendant, the division of the brethren shall be viewed, either at the death, or in the life time of their Father, if it be written in the Towne-booke; and being written in the said Book, than the inheritance of every Brother so dying without an Heir descendant cometh to us, and if he dyeth before the said division was made or written, than the Inheritance cometh to the Brethren, if they have no Father: and if the said Inheritance be not of foreign Lands, and bound to the rent of the Town, than the Inheritance of a man so deceased shall remain unto us, as well as the movable without any contradiction. And if any of these Brethren become a Turk, a Moor, or a jogue (which is like to the Gipsies in our Kingdoms) Which is 2 Gyptian. in such manner, that he doth alienate himself from the custom of his house, and if the goods be divided among them, his movable goods shall remain unto us, and his Land also, except it be foreign Lands, for than it shall be sold by Obligation to pay the custom due, and the remainder (the debts being first paid) shall remain unto us, as here is contained. At the time of the decease of such a man, whose inheritance appertaineth to us in such manner How the goods of men deceased, must be sold in the Town to the Governors, and they shall pay the debts, being due and lawful. as is declared already, the Governors of the Town shall be bound, before they do bury them, or burn them (according to their custom) they shall make it known to our Officers, for to go thither to take notice of the goods, and to set them down in an Inventory, and make sale of them by the voice of a Crier, the Governors of the Town being present: and they shall be given to the Governors of the Town, or to any of their kindred that shall give most for them, and not to any person out of the Town, or to any of their kindred, notwithstanding if the nearest Kinsman of the man deceased, or any other of his Kinsmen will have the said Inheritance, with the customs belonging to it, which the Governors do pay, it shall be given him. And suppose it should happen that the Kinsmen of the deceased did not come at the selling of the said goods, and within five days after they shall know of it, shall request the said Inheritance to be given them for the quantity it was sold for, it shall be given unto them for the said price. And the said five days being past, they not requiring it, it shall not after be delivered unto them; but they that most shall give for it, shall possess it; and the duties that do arise of the said goods, shall be for us, and it shall be charged upon our Factor, and there shall pass a Certificate in Farm unto the Governors for their discharge, how it is charged upon his account, and thence forward may they not be constrained, or oppressed for it, and therefore the lawful and due debts that the said deceased doth own, shall of the said goods first be paid, and the rest that remaineth, shall be for us, as aforesaid. The moveables of any one deceased having no heirs ascendant, or descendant, (as is already said) are without any difference to remain to our use, and they shall be sold to them that will give most for them, either be he Kinsman or not, of the Town, or out of it, notwithstanding the debts shall first be paid, as already is specified. The Inheritance is in this manner; from the Father it cometh to the Son, and to the Grandchild, &c. and to the Father and Grandfather: so that there be heirs ascendant and descendant, to whom the Inheritance doth appertain, so that the said Inheritance come by the Male, and by the Female no person doth inherit, not not the Daughter, but the Brother shall possess her goods in such manner, as is already specified. If any Thief shall go to steal any Money, or any other thing, and is taken with the said stealth, in such case it shall be provided according to our Ordinances and Laws; and if the said thing so stolen hath an Owner, it shall be given him, although by their uses and customs it belongeth unto us, and this, because so it is our pleasure, and we think it good to show them favour, as we do unto them that well and faithfully do us service, as we hope they will do. If any treasure or goods be found or discovered, it belongeth and appertaineth to us. If any man be married with two Wives, and have four Sons of the one and of the other, or more or less, although that they be not in number equal, whensoever the said Sons shall divide the said goods of the Father, they shall divide it in the midst, and the one Son shall have as much as the other four, and the goods of the Father and of the Mother, shall not be inherited in the Daughter, as is above rehearsed. The Officers placed by us, and by our Governors and Captains, and overseers of our goods, shall not take any bribes, nor Lands, of, or at the hands of the Governors and Towns, neither may they use any Merchandise within the compass of their Office. And I command, that if at any time they or he shall be attainted with the same fault, that which shall be found he hath taken, or by his means any loss was sustained, he shall repay it again, and the said quantity so paid, shall remain unto us. If the Governors shall lay, or exact any demands in the Towns for Cabaga, Pachorins, or Or a Cassock: Pachorins a kind of Linen cloth. whatsoever profits or commodities for themselves, or for to give to the Captains, or chief Master of the Ports, or to any other Officers, or persons whatsoever, every Governor of a Town so convicted, shall pay the whole sum of that, which they have levied through all the Towns; the one half for them that shall accuse them, and the other half for redemption of Captives and the Scriveners, or Notaries of the Towns, shall be contributaries with them, if the said tribute, subsidy, or tyranny was raised, or levied with their consent. He that shall convey, or purloin any Merchandise, of whatsoever sort it be, without paying to our Officers the duties belonging to us as they are bound: they shall pay after the rate of eleven for one, of that which he hath so conveyed and purloined, being thereof convicted. At what time soever that the chief Master of the Ports, with the Clerks or Clerk of his charge together, or every one of himself, shall go to the Island about matters concerning out affairs, or any one whom they shall sand to the said Island, or to the Towns of the same, they shall give them their meat according to their use and custom. And also to our Factor, or Officer of that office when they shall go thither, to provide in any matters concerning our affairs, or the Town of the Island. Whatsoever Footman shall go with any message pertaining to our service, or to the recovery of our rents, they shall give him every day that he shall be there without dispatching, two measures of Rice for his meat, and one Leal for Betre, which is an herb that they use to eat. A piece of Money of three farthings. Betre, an herb that they use to eat. If any Governors of the Island of Choran, or of the other Islanders annexed to the same of Tisoare shall run away to the Turks out of the Land, because they would not pay the rent, as it is aforesaid already, it hath been done, the which from henceforward we hope they will not do, they shall loose their movable goods, and they shall fall unto us, and their Lands and Offices shall be given unto them they do appertain to, and will give most for them, being bound to pay the rights and customs that the said Lands are bound to pay, and that which they shall give ouer-plus for the said Lands and Governourship, their custom reserved, shall be to our use. When they do make any feast or assembly, wherein they are to take Betre, (which is an Herb) or Pachorins, the principal Governor of every Town shall take first the said Betre, Pachorins, Which is a piece of linen cloth. or jewel, and after him the other Governors by degrees, according to their authorities and customs. When any assembly or convocation is to be made, and the names of the Governors to be named in writing; first shall begin the name of the principal in honour, and consequently one after another in their degrees. When in the end of any Council that they make, there is any difference or doubt in setting down that which they have agreed upon, it shall be written by the Scrivener, or Notary of the Town; and having written it, he shall say with an high voice, which is called Nemo, that which they have agreed upon, and if there be no body to gainsay that which he hath said, and declared with an high voice, it shall remain in full force and power. When the Governors of the Island do meet for any council, agreement, or decree, the said decree shall be set down by the Clerk of the Common Council of all the Island, and the voice that shall be given at the end of the said decree, called Nemo (as aforesaid) shall be spoken by the most principal Governor that will be accepted, the said Nemo shall be made by the Scrivener or Notary that writ it. The Town of Teleigaon hath the pre-eminence, for it must be the first that beginneth to share their Rice, and the Governors of it must come every year with a sheaf of Rice, to present it before the high Altar of the Church, and the Vicar with them must go to the Storehouse where our Factor is, and he shall have bestowed four Pardoas in Pachorins, and he shall Which is a piece of Money worth 300. Reys. Pachorins' a piece of Linen cloth. cast them about the necks of the Governors, ordained among them, that they may receive honour, and from thence forward the other Towns may reap, or share their Rice as hereafter shall be declared. In the time of Tillage, the first Rice-ground that shall be ploughed, and in the time of Harvest that first shall be reaped, must be the chief Governors' field of every Town, and after him any one that will may reap his: and the same order shall be used in the covering, or thatching of their houses every year, the which Governor of the Town shall cover his house first with Palmtree leaves, and after him all the other people of the same. The Men or Women Dancers, that shall come to feast to a Town, they shall go first to feast at the house of the principal Governor; and when there be two in like honour, it stands in the choice of the Dancers, to go to which of them they think best: and these Governors so in one degree of honour, shall rise together to the Betre, or to any other honour, when they are to Which is an herb they use to eat. receive estate, with their arms a cross, the right arm under the left, because that he that goeth on the right hand, doth take it for more honour, and because another Governor might say, that he which did take the present with the left hand had the pre-eminence, because it came over the right hand. The Governors that are in Common; to wit, which is to take Betre, (which is an Herb) or any other honour, have no pre-eminence the one of the other; and they may cell the said honour of the Betre, or Pachorins, which are certain Linen clothes) to any of the said Governors of the said Town, every time that the said honour chanceth to be given, and this for a certain price, and it must be divided in the Town: and when there is no objection to the contrary, than the Scrivener of the Town receiveth the said honour. No man may carry Tocha, Andor, or Sombreiro, without our liccense, or of our Governor, except Toucha, a kind of Torch or Lamp carried before them. Andor is a Chair. it come to him by Inheritance from his Fathers, and those to whom we or our said Governor shall give the said licence for desert of his services, it shall be given in two sorts; the one, that they may carry the said Sombreiro and Andor with his Footmen, and Tocha with the Oil at their own charge; and the other is, that he do receive of us the said Sombreiro with the said Footmen, and the Oil paid at our charges, and the said light also may be given without the shadow, and the shadow without the said light or Tocha, every thing by itself, or altogether in any of the manners above specified. Therefore also we notify it, as well to our Captain General, and Governor of these parts of India, which now is, or hereafter shall be: and also to the Captains of this City, judges, justices, and Officers of the same, and to every other person or persons, to whom this our Letter shall be shown, and the knowledge of it doth appertain: We command, that in all things they keep and fulfil the same, and 'cause it to be kept and fulfilled, as in it is contained, for our meaning is the same. Given in the City of Goa, the sixteenth of September, the King commanded it by Alfonso Mexia, Overseer of the goods in these parts of India, and Anthony de Campo did writ it, in the year of 1526. Alfonso Mexia. Don Philip by the Grace of God, King of Portugal, and of the Algarues, on this side and that side the Sea in Africa, Lord of Guinea, and of the Conquest, Navigation and Traffic of Aethiopia, Persia, and India, &c. Be it known to you, that I seeing how much the good government, and preserving of my Estates in those parts of India, doth import, and justice to be truly administered in them to my Subjects and Vassals, and desiring that in my time it may be done with that integrity, liberty and brevity that thereunto belongeth; I thought meet to sand or provide after I had succeeded in the Crown of those Kingdoms, People of conscience and learning, to the most of the Fortresses of those parts, that should administer it, to the which we gave power and authority according to their governments or charges. And being now informed that in the City of Goa, principal and head of the said Estates, the Kings my Predecessors of glorious memory, did ordain there should be an house of justice, or place of hearing, wherein some Officers by them chosen (as in a supreme Tribunal) should determine the As Westminster Hall. Causes, giving them for that purpose at sundry times diverse charges, the which for the variety of matters aught to be reform, and I being willing in duty to continued with the same intent, and command to provide in those Causes, which at this present were most necessary for the good of the said House, commanded for that effect, learned men of my Counsel, and of experience that they should determine what might be done in that case, as well in the ordering and governing of the said House, as in the multiplying of the Ministers belonging to it, that matters of justice might with more ease and facility be prosecuted, and having heard their opinions, and necessary diligences being used, and having given me relation of all things and account, I thought good to provide for them in manner and form following. §. II A Copy of the order that the Viceroy of the Estate of India shall hold in matters of justice, as also of the other Magistrates, in the diverse places holden by the Portugals in India. THe Viceroy shall go to the house of justice, the times that he thinketh good, and shall give no voice, nor assign or pronounce any sentences, but he shall only use the offices that the chief judge doth use in the Court of Requests, and of the rest which in extraordinary matters is granted unto him in all things whereunto his charge may be applied. There shall be in the said House or Court ten Officers, to wit, one Chancellor, the which shall also serve for a judge of the Chancery: one chief judge of facts and causes Criminal: one chief judge of matters or causes Civil, the which notwithstanding shall serve for judges in matters of complaint, wherein any judge of our estate, goods, or revenues hath not given sentence, one Attorney for causes touching the Crown goods, or revenues: and one Prometor of Or a Preferrer of Bills and Supplications. justice, the which shall serve also for a judge of complaints, and wrongs in those cases wherein he is not Attorney: one chief judge for Wills and Testaments, the which shall serve also for a judge of Complaints, in such cases as he hath not given sentence. Also there shall be in the said house three extraordinary judges, the which shall serve in absence, and for any hindrance of the said judges of complaints above named, and for the other Offices. And this by commission of the Viceroy, and in his absence of the Chancellor, or of the most ancient judge, which doth serve himself as Chancellor, when the Chancellor himself is absent, and they shall help the judges that sit on the Bench to dispatch the causes then depending, and not in any matter aforetime past, &c. Every day before they sit or dispatch any matters, there shall a Mass be said by a Chaplain, which the Viceroy shall choose for that purpose, and he shall be paid at the charges and expenses of the said house, and the Mass being ended, they shall begin to dispatch such matters as shall be brought unto them, and they shall be four hours at the lest in dispatching matters, by an hourglass, which shall stand upon the Table where the Viceroy doth sit. The judges, as well in cases Civil as Criminal, shall have the same authority, and shall keep the same order that is given unto them, whereof the judges of the Court of Requests do also use, and of those sentences which by mine Ordinances I command account be given unto me before they be put in execution, the said account shall be given to the Viceroy, if he have not been present at judgement, or if he be not absent from the City of Goa: for if he be absent, the account shall be given unto him that ruleth in his stead, and when there is any judgement Criminal of Importance, as is to put some person of quality to death, or other judgement of importance in Civil cases, execution shall not be made without giving account to the Viceroy thereof, although he be absent, or out of the City. The Viceroy and judges may in the house of justice supply the defects, and annihilating of the acts, when he shall think that the cause doth require it, for the performing of justice. And the said judges, while they are in the said house executing their Offices with the Viceroy, shall be set in plain Chairs, and the Viceroy shall presently command them to be covered, and not to sit bareheaded. The said judges shall not enter into the said house with any weapons, neither shall they wear any garments of colour, but they shall be apparelled in long black garments, in such manner as it may represent the Authority they have. The Viceroy shall have a particular to command the Pensions to be paid to the said judges at their due times, in such manner as they may be effectually paid every quarter, without any delay to the contrary, and their payment shall be given or paid unto them in the said house, at the end of every quarter. The Bills of pardons, Bills of assurance, legitimations, and suppliances of ages, shall be given to the Viceroy being in the said house, and he with the said judges shall dispatch them, and they shall be such as he for that purpose shall choose, always the Chancellor being one of them, if he be present, with the judge of the cause, and to the dispatches of the said Petitions, the said judges with the Viceroy shall set their hands, and the Bills shall pass in my name, with the accustomed causes, and they shall be signed by the Viceroy, and no Bill of pardon shall be taken without pardon of the party offended, and in the dispatches of the said causes they shall always have a due regard and consideration. And because of the easy granting of pardons, which the Viceroy in those parts doth ordinarily grant, hath sprung that the faults are not punished, and the boldness to commit new hath increased; We thought it meet and convenient, that no pardons should be granted in matters of Apostasy, Sodomy, false coining, treacherous murder, falsehood in the crime of any of the Heads, Laesae Maiestatis, wounding, or kill of any judge or justice, or of a Captain of any Fortress, the slaughter of a Mayor, or Bailiff, or any other Officer of justice, except any cause so urgent doth concur, that the granting of the said pardon of the said cases, doth concern the preservation of the estate of India: then the causes shall be communicated with the said judges, as is already declared, and when any of these cases so excepted shall happen, the Viceroy shall take the said cases particularly in memory, and shall give me accounted of them in his Letters, by the first Fleet after the pardon were granted, with the causes that moved them to pardon such a fault. The said Viceroy from hence forward shall not grant any Warrant, that the money of Orphans shall be given to any Gentleman, or Captain of any Fortress, nor to any other persons which are not Merchants, for the many inconuemences that thereof do proceed. The Viceroy of India in the providing of public Offices of justice in those parts, shall have a great care to provide in my servants or any other persons, bene meritos, and apt for the said Offices, preferring always my servants, when they have equal deserts with the other, and he shall pass no Warrant for any Captain of a Forcresse, that he may provide the said Offices that are void, for the great inconveniences that thereof doth arise, and because it is provided in mine Ordinances, how the Offices of the said charges must be provided by the justices, and Commissioners of those Countries, in whose place being absent, the Learned men that I have sent for judges of the Fortresses to those parts do remain. The said Viceroy in the Warrants of justice, or of goods that he passeth, shall not command in an Edict, that they may not pass by the Chancery, for the many inconveniences that thereof doth arise, and being passed in any other form, they shall be of no force, and the persons to whom they shall be directed, shall not keep nor conceal them, except the Warrants be of secrecy, or of matters of importance, the which passing by the Chancery would take no effect; and if any Warrant that the Viceroy doth grant, do come with restraint or seizure whatsoever, the said restraint or seizure shall be dispatched ordinarily in the house of justice, or Hall above named, by the judges to whom it doth appertain. All the Warrants or Letters that the Viceroy maketh, shall be written or subscribed by the Secretary of the estate of India, to whom it pertaineth, and not to any other person except he supply the place of a Secretary, because there is none provided by me for that effect. The Viceroy shall command an * Which is called regidencia. account to be taken of the Captains, and of the other Officers which shall deserve in them, as soon as their time is expired, the which shall be done by the judges of the Hall or Court above named, which he shall choose for that purpose, or by any other trusty persons notwithstanding the accounts, or regidencias of Or 〈…〉, Malaqua, and Mosambique shall be taken by the judges themselves, because of the importance of them, and the acts or examinations of the said accounts or regidencias shall be dispatched in the said House or Court of Relation, and the sentences which upon them shall be given, with the copy of the said acts and examinations, the Viceroy shall 'cause them to be to the Realm the same year Viz. of Portugal that they are taken, and they shall be delivered to the judge of India, and of the Mine, that he may deliver unto me relation of them, and I may command them to be set in that place that I shall think to be most meet. The condemnations of money that shall be made in the House or Court of Relation, shall be applied for the expenses of the said House, and the judges of the said House or Court may not apply them to any other use, of the which forfeitures, or condemnations there shall be a Receiver, and a Scrivener of the receipt, and expenses of them, and the said expenses shall be made by order of the Viceroy, for the which there shall be a Book assigned and kept, by one of the said judges, to whom the Viceroy shall commit it in keeping. And because I may have knowledge of all causes as well Criminal as Civil, which shall be dispatched in the said House or Court of Relation in every year, the Viceroy shall command a Roll or Register of all the said cases that so shall be dispatched to be made, and also of those which remained to be dispatched, the which Register he shall sand unto us every year. The Viceroy shall nominate every three years, one judge of great confidence and trust, that may take the Examinations in the City of Goa, of the Scriveners, Advocates, Rulers, Bailiffs, Tellers, Inquisitors, and of all the other Ministers of justice, and of the Revenues, excepting the justices of the House or Court of Relation, and also besides the Examinations that the chief justice of Criminal causes, and the other Officers of justice in the said City are bound to make every year according to their Offices or Authority, and the said judge shall proceed against the faulty according to justice, and finally, he shall dispatch them in the said Court of relation, with the judges that the Viceroy shall nominate unto him. And the Viceroy not being present in the House or Court of relation, or being absent from the City of Goa, the Chancellor shall serve in his place, according to the order of our Decree. The Chancellor shall peruse or oversee all the Bills & Sentences, that are given by the judges A note or copy of the authority that the Chancellor of the House or Court of Relation of India hath. of the said Court or House of relation, and in the passing and engrossing of them, he shall keep the same order that the Chancellor of the Court of Requests doth keep, by authority of my Ordinances and Warrants. He shall take notice of the suspicions that are to the judges of the said House or Court of relation of India, and to the other Officers of the said House, the which he shall dispatch in the said House or Court of relation. He shall take notice of the cases and errors of the Notaries and Scriveners, and other Officers, For the is a Chancery belonging to the Court of Requests. whereof the judge of Chancery pertaining to the Court of Requests may take Notice, and he shall pass Bills of assurance upon the said cases being of such quality that it may be done, and no other judge shall pass them, and he also shall take notice of the appeals of errors committed by these Officers of the estate of India, and of the wrongs passed before the Tellers of the costs, using in all that is above named that authority, that is given to the judge of the Chancery belonging to the Court of requests. And for so much as in the said parts there is no other Chancellor but he of the house or Court of relation, it is my will and pleasure, that all those matters that in whatsoever manner be dispatched by the Viceroy, by Letters, Bills, or Warrants, which by authority of my Ordinances should pass by the chief Chancellor, do pass by him, and in the passing and engrossing of the said matters, he shall use the authority of the chief Chancellor, and the Debts that are due in the engrossing of the Warrants, which the Viceroy shall pass, he shall determine upon them with three of the said judges, which the Viceroy shall nominate unto him. And he shall also take notice of the suspicio●s laid to the Overseers of our Revenues, or Exchequer, and to the Officers thereof, and he shall dispatch them according to the authority of the chief Chancellor. And touching the valuation of the Garrisons, and other Offices of what aught to be paid in the Chancery, the said Chancellor shall use the same order contained in the Orders of the estate of India, whereof hitherto hath been used, the which he shall use only in this behalf. The Chancellor shall keep the Courts that the judge of the Chancery is bound to do, in the days ordained for that purpose, and the Sentences that the said Chancellor doth give, shall pass by the Chancery, or by the ancientest judge of the Appeals. And when the Chancellor chanceth to be absent, or busy about other affairs, in such sort that thereby he cannot be present, the Seals shall remain with the ancientest judge of Appeals in that Office, he which shall take notice of all such matters as the said Chancellor might take notice of. And in all the rest that in this Register is not declared, the said Chancellor shall use the same order that is given to the high Chancellor, or to the Chancellor of the Court of Requests, by our Ordinances and Decrees, and this shall be used in such cases as they well may be applied unto. There appertaineth to the judges of the Appeals, to take notice of the Appeals of the A note or copy of the authority that belongeth to the judges of the Appeals. Sentences definitive, that the chief judge of the Civil cases, and the chief Commissioner of the deceased shall pronounce in such Civil cases as are not contained in their Prerogatine or Authority. There appertaineth also unto them, the deciding of the Appeals of Civil cases that doth pass before the judge of the City of Goa, and before the ordinary judges, and before the judges of Orphans, and whatsoever judges of the said City, and also of the judges of the Fortresses, or Garrisons of India, and of the Towneships thereof, and of those Captains that have no judges, the which doth not appertain to any other judgement by authority of my Ordinances or Decrees. All the cases which by authority of the same Decree doth appertain unto them, they shall dispatch them by a pretence, and in the dispatching of them, they shall keep the order that I have given by mine Ordinances and Decrees to the judges of the Complaints, and Appeals of the Court of Requests, and they shall as well in the dispatching of the Sentences definitives, as of the interlocutory, Bills of complaint, Petitions, and Examinations of Witnesses, and they shall have the same authority that the judges of Appeals of the said House or Court of Requests have. And the judges of Appeals shall take notice of the Petitions of the injury that is done in cases Criminal, and Civil, of all the judges that are resident in the City of Goa, and five leagues round about the same, in those cases wherein appeal or complaint may be made by Petition, and shall dispatch them according to the form of our Ordinances and Decrees. And notwithstanding, that according to the Decree in the Appeals, the account surmounting the sum of ten thousand Reys, three voices agreeing are needful to confirm or revoke; Which is, 6 l. 5 s. sterling. it is my will and pleasure, and command that two voices agreeing shall suffice to confirm or disannul the sum of twenty thousand Reys, and in the Appeals of greater sums, the Which is, 12 l. 10 s. sterling. form of the said Decree shall be kept in all points. And in all the rest which in this Process in not declared, the said judges of Appeals shall use the same order given to the judges of Appeals of the Court of Requests, by my Ordinances and Decrees, and this in those cases wherein they may be applied according to justice. To the chief judge of Criminal cases appertaineth to take notice by Ausaon nova of all the A note of the authority belonging to the chief judge of Criminal cases. Or, in matters of late time. Which is as Westminster Hal. Crimes or Facts that shall be committed in the City of Goa, or five leagues round about it, the Viceroy, or the Court of Relation being in the said City, and those cases that shall be written in process in his Court, he shall dispatch them in the Court of Relation. He shall take notice also of all the Bills of complaint, or Bills of testimony, or witnesses: and of all Criminal cases remitted, to wit, in the cases wherein it may be remitted, which do come from whatsoever part of the State of India, the which he shall dispatch in the Court of Hearing, or of Relation, if the judgement of them doth not appertain to other judges especially, according to my Ordinances and Decrees. He shall also take notice by Petition of all Criminal Appeals, that the Parties shall bring before the judges, and the judge of the City of Goa, and of five leagues round about the same, the which he shall command to be answered by himself alone, and he shall dispatch the said Appeals in the Court of Relation, and the parties being willing to appeal directly to the Court of Relation by Petition, they may do it, and the judges of Appeals shall give a dispatch in the said Petitions, according to the form of the Ordinance in that case provided. And likewise he shall take notice by Ausaon nova, and shall dispatch by himself alone, all Or in matters of late time. those cases that the Corregidor of the Criminal cases of the Court may take notice, and dispatch by himself alone, and of the determination that in the said cases may be appealed by Petition to the Court of Relation, in such manner as they do appeal from the Corregidor of the Court according to the Ordinance in that case provided. He shall give Warrants or Letters of assurance in all those cases, wherein the Corregidor of the Court may pass them by the authority of his Office, and in passing of them he shall keep the form of the Ordinance in that case provided, &c. He shall have a particular care, that as soon as any Facts be dispatched of any man condemned to die, that receiveth wages or a stipend of the King, or is banished, to 'cause his name to be set in the Register, or Check-roll, upon these Titles within ten days, whereunto he shall join a Certificate to the Fact of his condemnation. He shall keep every week two Court days, to wit, upon Tuesday and Friday in the afternoon. He may also plead by Petition the Criminal cases that do pass before the judges of the City of Goa, and five leagues round about the same, and he shall receive the complaints in all those cases wherein the Corregidor of the Court may receive them, and he shall use in all such cases the rule or authority of the said Corregidor of the Court, in all manner of matters whereunto this may be applied. And he shall take notice of the Appeals of Criminal cases that shall come from any part of the Estate of India, and shall dispatch them in the Court of Relation, the judgement of them not appertaining particularly to any other judges, according to the Ordinances and Decrees, and in the dispatching of the said Appeals, he shall keep that order, which I have given to the judges of Criminal cases of the Court of Requests by mine Ordinances and Decrees. There shall serve with him two Scriveners or Clerks, of the four belonging to the chief judge, according to the Warrant that I passed, in the division that I commanded to be made of the Office of the chief judge. To the chief judge of Civil cases belongeth by Ausaon nova the notice of the cases Civil of A note of the authority belonging to the chief judge of Civil cases. the City of Goa, and round about the same five leagues, the Court of Relation being in the said City, the which shall be written in Process in his own Court, and he shall dispatch them by himself alone, giving leave to appeal in those matters that belong not to his Authority, according to the form of the Decree provided in those cases. Also there appertaineth to him to pass the Certificats, and Letters of justifications. And the said Auditor shall have authority by himself alone to judge in matters amounting to the sum of fifteen thousand Reys, which is nine pounds seven shillings six pence sterling, in landed Goods; and in movable Goods, to the sum of twenty thousand Reys, which is twelve pounds ten shillings sterling. And of the interlocutory Sentences that the said judge shall give, the parties may appeal by Petition in those cases, which by the Ordinance the Corregidores in Civil cases of the Court may appeal. And he shall keep two Courts every week, to wit, upon Monday, and upon Thursday in the afternoons. And in all the rest which in this Process is not declared, the said chief judge of Civil cases shall use the order, that the Corregidores in Civil cases of the Court do use, by my Ordinances and Decrees, and this in such cases as they may be applied unto. There shall serve with him two Scriveners, or Clerk of the four that served in the chief judge's office, according to the Warrant that I passed in the division that I commanded to be made in the said Office. To the judge of the Crown Office, and of the Exchequer appertaineth to take notice of A note of the authority belonging to the judge of the Crown Office, and of the Exchequer. Or in matters of late time. all matters pertaining to the Crown, or to the Exchequer by Ausaon nova, and by Petition of Appeal in the City of Goa, and five leagues round about the same, the Court of Relation being there, and out of Goa he shall take notice from all parts of India by Appeals, or by Bill of Complaint, or by Bills of Testimony of all the said cases, although it be between party and party. And also he shall take notice of all the other cases, whereof the judge of matters touching the Crown and the Exchequer of the Court of Request, may take notice by virtue of my Ordinances, and he shall dispatch the same cases in the Court of Relation, according to the order that I have given by my Ordinances and Decrees to the judge, of cases touching the Crown and Revenues of the Court of Requests. Note that the● is a judge of Crown and Exchequer matters in the Court of Requests. And in the interlocutory Sentences that he shall give by himself alone, in whatsoever cases, there may be an Appeal by Petition in the Court of Relation, in such cases as by virtue of the Ordinances may be appealed of by Petition. He shall go at all times being necessary to the Accounts, where he shall proceed according to the rule that I have given in cases belonging to the Exchequer of the Estate of India, The said judge of the Crown and Exchequer shall also serve for judge of the King's Revenues, and he shall use in all such matters that order that I have given to the judge of the Revenues, which is resident in the Court of Requests, and also in all other matters which otherwise I shall command hereafter. There shall be two Scriveners or Clerks, the which shall writ by their turns, all those cases that shall pass before the said judge of the Crown Office, Exchequer, and Revenues. The Attorney of matters touching the Crown and Exchequer, aught to be very diligent and know particularly of all the cases pertaining to the Crown and Exchequer, for to require A note of the authority belonging to the Attorney of cases touching the Crown, and Exchequer. in them all things belonging or appertaining to the true performing of justice, for the which he shall be present at all the Courts that the judge of the Crown Office, and of the Exchequer doth keep, and also at all other Courts that shall appertain to my Exchequer, and in all the rest he shall accomplish the Ordinance that I have given to my Attorney in matters of the Crown and Exchequer, in mine Ordinances and Decrees. Also in those cases wherein he is to be a Preferrer, either in the behalf of justice, or of the Revenues, he shall also use the same order which by mine Ordinance I have given to the Preferrer, or Informer of the Court of Requests, and to the Attorney of the Revenues. There appertaineth to the chief Commissioner of the deceased of the Estate of India, to take A note of the authority belonging to the chief Commissioner of the Deceased. Or, in matters of late time. notice by Ausaon nova, in the City of Goa, and five leagues round about the same, within the limit of which five leagues shall contain the Territories of Bards and Salcete, although some of them be without the said five leagues, the which shall dispatch such matters as shall be processed in his Court by himself alone, giving in them Appeals, in such cases, as are not contained within his authority, and he shall use that authority which by my Ordinances and Decrees I have given to the Commissioners of the Orphans, and of the City of Lisbon, and to the Commissioners of the Borders or limits of the said Kingdom, in such matters as they may be applied unto, and also in all such matters as in this Ordinance are not especially provided for. The said chief Commissioner shall have authority to the quantity of twenty thousand Reys in movable goods, and in Lands or Tenements fifteen thousand Reys without application, or appeal. And he shall appeal in cases appertaining to the Orphans, and Captives in those Which is, 12 l. 10 s. sterling. Which is, 9 l. 7 s. 6 d. sterl. Sentences that he shall give, and are not contained within the compass of his Authority, although that the parties do not appeal in the said Sentences, according to the Decree in such a case appertaying. And because I understand by Information that the Commissioners of the Orphans, and of the men deceased, which do serve in other parts of India, do give every one assurance only of two hundred thousand Reys, according to the Decree and Ordinance that hitherto they did use, and Which is, 125 l. sterling. some of the said Commissioners do receive great quantity of money of the men so dying, the which when the parties will recover they cannot do it, by reason of the goods which the said Commissioners have not, nor by the assurance which was of a very small quantity. And I being willing to provide in this matter. It is my will & pleasure that the Commissioners of the Fortress of Sofola, Mosambique, Ormus, Malaca, and Macao and in Bengala before they come to, or enter in their Offices, that every one of them do give assurance of five thousand Cruzadoes, and the Which is 1250. pound sterling. Which is 500 pound sterling. other Commissioners of the said Fortresses or Towns, shall give every one assurance of two thousand Cruzadoes. There shall be in the Court of the chief Commissioner, a Chest with three Keys, of the which the said chief Commissioner shall have one, and the most ancient Scrivener or Clerk of his Court another, and the Treasurer of the said Court shall have the other, in the which all the money of the men deceased which in the said parts is to be had, shall be deposited, and it shall be set down, or entered into a Book, with the number or sum thereof, according to the order of the Decree to that Case appertaining, the which Book shall also be laid in the same Chest, the which shall not be opened, but when any Money is to be put therein, and it shall be entered in the said Book, all the three Officers being present, aswell at the receipt as at the expenses of the said money, and the said money which in the said Chest shall be deposited, and all the rest which doth appertain to the said Orphans or men deceased, the said chief Commissioner shall not consent to the taking out of the Chest, neither that it be lent to any person, but only it shall be sent unto this Realm, by Letters of exchange as the custom is, or he shall command it Viz. of Portugal to be delivered in India, to the parties to whom by right it doth belong or appertain. And because I am informed that some persons dying, to whom there is no certain known, the Viceroys do give the goods of the said men deceased to some persons, whereof there doth arise many inconveniences, and I being willing to provide in the said case, do think it meet, and do command that from henceforward the said Viceroys shall not give the said goods to any person with assurance or without, and that they shall command them to be kept in good safeguard, according to the order of mine own goods, sending them to the Kingdom directed to the Treasurer of the Receipt of the Captives, according to the order given in this Case, that from his hand it may be given to whom it doth appertain, or to remain in the House of Receipt, having no Heirs according to the Decree. The said chief Commissioner shall have a particular care to know when the ships of this Realm shall come to the City of Goa, and also of the other ships, that come to the said City from other parts of the Estate of India, and if there died in them any persons, and the order that was kept and observed in the making of the Inventory of their goods, causing it all to be set in good safeguard according to his authority, and the duty of his Office. And likewise in the same manner, he shall have a particular care to sand every year by Letter of Exchange in the said ships of this Kingdom, all the money of the said deceased men, that is in his Office directed to the Officers to whom it appertaineth to be delivered by virtue of my Decrees, that in this City it may be given, and delivered to the persons to whom of right it doth appertain. And also he shall have a special care to make a discharge of the general Register of India, of the wages that the said men so deceased did receive, because that also there may be a note set in their Toll, or Register, how they are dead, and of the day wherein they died, that they may receive no more wages for them of my goods from that day, and to do this, he shall peruse the said Register some days, that he shall think convenient for to do the said diligences, because they do import very much to my services, and for this cause I command the Scriveners or Clerks of the said general Check-roll of India, to be very diligent, and to make all these Discharges, and to set Notes in the Check-rolls of the said men deceased, as by the order of the said Register it is commanded them. The said chief Commissioner shall take no notice of the Appeals that do come from the judges of the Orphans of the City of Goa, and of the other Fortresses of the Estate of India, and from the other Commissioners, but they shall go directly to the Court of Relation, to the judges of Appeals, where they shall be dispatched according to the order of the said judges of Appeals. Neither shall he take notice of the Appeals, which by Bills, or Letters of Testimonial shall come from the Fortresses of India, but they shall go directly to the judges of Appeals, to whom the judgement doth appertain, as in their Title is declared. Of the interlocutory Sentences, whereof by my Ordinances may be appealed by Petition, or by a Bill of Complaint, the parties may according to the form of my Ordinances and Decrees appeal to the Court of Relation, and the Appeals that do pass before the judges of the Orphans of the City of Goa, and five leagues round about the same, shall go directly to the Court of Relation, according to the Commandment that I commanded in the new reformation of justice, and the said Commissioner shall every three years give and yield an account for the importance that belongeth to the knowing how they do serve and proceed in their Offices, and charges according to Equity and justice. And because it is convenient that there be a man that have care of the Deeds, Petitions, & of the other writings, that do remain in the said house where the said Court is kept, and also of the Tables, A no●e of the Keeper, Receiver, and Distributers charges belonging to the Court of Relation. and order of the said house; I think it meet, and do command that from henceforward a man of trust, and confidence be Keeper of the said house, such as the Viceroy shall think meet for that purpose, the which also shall be Distributor of all Deeds, aswel Criminal as Civil, that shall come to the said house of Relation, according to that order which by mine Ordinances and Decrees I have given to the Distributor of the Court of Requests, and he shall use that order which I have given to the Porter of the said house, and the said Keeper shall also serve for Receiver of money for condemnations, for the expenses of the said house, for the which Receipt he shall give accounted every year, the which account shall be taken of him by one particular judge, whom the Viceroy shall nominate for that purpose, and the Viceroy shall nominate the person that shall serve in this Office, that I may confirm the same, and command a Patent to be made to the said person during his life. And it is my will and pleasure, and I do command that all that which is contained in this Decree, be fully and wholly executed, as in it is contained, and that no other be used, whatsoever Laws, Decrees, Warrants, Patents, Uses, and Customs to the contrary notwithstanding, the which shall be written in a Book, the which shall be always upon the Table in the said house of Relation, and the same shall be put in a Chest, which shall be in the said house in very good keeping: The judge of the City of Goa, shall take notice in the said City, and within the liberty A note of the authority belonging to the judge of the City of Goa. Or in matters of late time. thereof, by Ausaon nova, of Cases Civil and Criminal, which especially doth not appertain to any other judgement, and he shall grant an Appeal in those Cases, that are not contained within his authority directly to the house or Court of Relation. And he shall take no notice of the Appeals and Complaints that do pass before the ordinary judges of the said City, and the bounds thereof, forasmuch as I have provided that the said Appeals should go directly to the house or Court of Relation. The said judge shall have authority in Landed goods, to the sum of eight thousand Reys, and in movable goods, to the sum of twelve thousand Reys. Which is five pound sterling Which is seven pound ten shillings sterling. And in all the rest, which in this provision is not declared, he shall use the authority that the justices of Criminal and Civil Cases of the City of Lisbon, do use according to the Decree and Law of the Reformation of justice. And he shall only use this order, and not that which is given to the Licentiate, George Monteyro, nor of any other. The judge of the Orphans of the City of Goa, shall be a learned man, and he shall use in all A note of the authority belonging to the judge of the Orphans in the City of Goa. matters that order and rule, which by my Ordinances is given in the Title of the judges of the Orphans, and he shall bear a white Rod, as the judges of the Orphans of the * To wit of Portugal. Which is six pound five shillings sterling. Which is three pound fifteen shillings sterling. The Copy of the rule or authority of the Learned judges of Mazambique, Ormus, Dyo, Malaqua, Da●aon, Bazam and Chaul. Or in matter of later time. Kingdom do bear. And of the Sentences that the said judge doth give, which are not contained within his authority, there shall be an Appeal to the judges of the Court of Relation, and of the complaints which do pass before the said judge of the Orphans, the parties may appeal to the Court of Relation, according to the order of the new Law made for the reformation of justice. And the said judge of the Orphans of the City of Goa, shall have authority to judge in matters touching movable goods to the sum of ten thousand Reys, and in landed goods six thousand Reys. The said judges shall take notice in the places of their jurisdiction by Ausaon nova, of all the Causes, Civil and Criminal, and the Civil Causes which are processed in their Court or Office, they shall judge definitively by themselves alone, giving Appeals in those Cases which are not contained in their authority to the Court of Relation, and the Bills of complaint, or Bills of testimony that shall pass before them, of the interlocutory Sentences, whereof by authority of my Ordinances may be appealed, shall be passed in the Court of Relation, and not before any chief judge as hitherto it hath been used. And the said judges shall process the Criminal Cases, till they do conclude them by themselves alone, and when they are concluded, they shall give knowledge to the Captains, for to appoint a day or hour certain, wherein they may meet in the Chamber-house of the City, that they may give a dispatch in them, and in those places where there is no such Chamber, the judges shall meet the Captains in the Fortresses, or Castles, and the said Captain being agreed with the judge, the Sentence shall be written by the judge, whereunto both shall set their hands, in the which shall be used due execution, if it be contained within his authority, and being of sundry opinions, the sentence shall not pass, and they shall take a third man unto them, the which shall be the Overseer of the King's goods, and if he be not in place, than the Factor of the said Fortress. And if it chance that the Overseer of the goods, nor the Factor for some hindrance cannot be present, then shall serve in their place, the eldest ordinary judge that doth serve that year, and according to that which two persons shall agreed upon, the Sentence shall be written, whereat all three shall set their hands, that due execution shall be used according to the Order above rehearsed. And the Criminal Cases that are not contained within the compass of the authority of the said ordinary judges, they shall dispatch them by themselves alone, giving an Appeal, according to the tenor of my Ordinances to the Court of Relation, where the chief judge of Criminal Cases shall dispatch them according to justice. And the said judges shall take notice of the Appeals that do pass before the ordinary judges, of Cities and Fortresses where they are judges, and shall dispatch them by themselves alone, whereof they shall give an Appeal to the Court of Relation, in such Cases as do not contain within their authority. And the said judges shall take knowledge of the Appeals of the ordinary judges, as the justices of the Borders may do, and they may also pled such Cases, as the said justices by the authority of their Offices may pled, and in all the rest, they shall use the Orders that the justices of the Borders do use, in Cases wherein they may be applied. Also they may pass Letters of Protection, in such cases, as the justices of the Borders may pass them, and the Captains of the Fortresses may not pass or grant them, neither may they intermeddle in the same by no manner of means, and the said judges shall not grant any Letter of Protection in cases of death, nor in other cases which are reserved for the chief judge of Criminal cases, which useth the authority of the Corregidor of the Court, except the judges of Masambique, Ormus, Malaca, Moluco, and Macao, for these may pass Schedules, or Bills of Security, a Protection in all cases, and in those wherein the Corregidor of the Court doth pass, or grant them in the Court of Relation according to his authority, the said judges shall pass them with the opinion of the Captain, and the Overseer of the King's goods together, and if there be no Overseer of the goods, they shall dispatch them with the Factor, and if it chanceth so that neither the Overseer nor the Factor can be there, by some let or hindrance, than the most ancient ordinary judge that doth serve that year, shall be in their stead, and it shall be sufficient that two of them do agreed in the granting or denying the said Letters of Protection, and the Bills of Controversy, of those persons to whom they do pass or grant the said Letters of Protection shall pass before the said judges, the which thus to be done, I think it meet and convenient, having a respect to the distance, that is, from these parts, to the City of Goa, where the Court of Relation is, and the great vexation that the parties would receive in going to demand justice to places so distant and fare. The said judges shall have authority in Criminal cases, to the quantity of forty thousand Which is twenty five pound sterling. Which is sixteen pound fifteen shillings sterling. Which is fifty pound sterling. Which is forty three pound fifteen shillings sterling. Reys in movable goods, and in Landed goods to the quantity of thirty thousand Reys, and the judges of the Fortresses of Mosambique, Ormus, Malaca, Moluco, and Macao, shall have authority in the said Cases to the quantity of eighty thousand Reys in movable goods, and Landed goods, seventy thousand Reys, and of those cases which shall surmount the said sum, they shall appeal to the Court of Relation, because they are not contained within their authority. And the said judges with the Captains shall have that authority in Criminal cases, which the Captaynes of my Towns or Castles, on the other side the Sea have, as is declared in the order of the twentieth Book tituled 27. aswell over the Portugals, as over the men of that Country, and the Sentences that they shall give in those cases which are contained within their authority, according to this Decree, and the said Ordinance shall be executed effectually according to justice. And if any case contained in the said Ordinance do happen or chance, so that by the authority of the same, the said judges have commission to prosecute it unto death, they shall not execute those Sentences, which in any of the said cases they do pronounce, if the parties so condemned be Esquires, or Gentlemen● of my household, or of greater quality: for before they do execute the said Sentences, they shall make it known to the Viceroy, that with his opinion execution may be given to the said Sentences. And the said judges shall not apprehended any person for any complaints of whatsoever quality they be of, without Information of Witnesses, according to the new Law of Reformation of justice, the which Law they shall in this and in all other matters accomplish according to the tenure thereof. They shall keep the Court days that the justices of the Borders are bound to keep, and this in the public accustomed places, where the justices are wont to keep them, and they shall not keep them in their houses. And the said judges shall examine all such matters, as the justices of the Borders are bound to examine, by the authority of my Ordinances, Laws, and Decrees of these Kingdoms under the penalties in them declared, in such cases as they may be applied unto. They may also provide the places for the Officers belonging to the justices which are voided, according to the order of the Decree, until the Viceroys do provide them, and the Captains may in no wise provide them, the which Services or Places shall be provided to my Servants, or to other well deserving persons, and their deserts being equal, my Servants shall be preferred. And the said judges shall be bound to command every one of the Scriveners, or Clerks of their Court to make a Book wherein they may writ all the cases as well Civil as Criminal, and other Bills of Appeal or Complaint, and all other Matters whereof the said judges doth take notice, and every one of them setting down that which is committed to his charge only, as well of those things which they shall writ in process for the observing of justice, as of these Matters that are between party and party. And every one of the said judges shall have a Book noted and signed by them, wherein they may 'cause all the forfeitures of money that are applied to the expenses of justice, or to any other place according to the order of the Decree in that case provided. And the said judges may set penalties, and condemn in them to the quantity of two thousand Reys, for the charges of the said justice, without any Appeal or Complaint of the said Sentence. The which expenses shall be made by the commandment of the said judges, and not of the Captains, and in the Accounts or Residencies that the judges do give, there shall an Account be taken of them of the said money, and of the expenses of the said Forfeitures, that notice may be had, if they have commanded the said Forfeitures to be delivered to those places or parties whereunto they were applied, and the expenses which by their commandment were made, if they were well and lawfully commanded. And the said judges may not be imprisoned nor arrested during the time of their charges, for any Matter whatsoever, Criminal or Civil, except it be by the commandment of the Viceroy, or the Court of Relation. And because it importeth much to the keeping of good justice, and the Administration thereof, that the said judges have the Authority, that belongeth to the charges whereof we have given them Commission, and because that they being subject to the Captains, did arise many inconveniences, and they were oppressed in such manner, that they could not perform their Duties with that Integrity, and liberty that belongeth to the Service of God, and mine; And I being willing to provide in this Case, do think it meet, and do command that the said Captains may have no jurisdiction, nor any Superiority over the said judges, and that they do not intermeddle with any thing pertaining to their Offices or charges, any thing to the contrary notwithstanding. And if the said judges do commit any crimes or excesses, so that it seems to the Captains that they aught to advertise the Viceroy thereof, they shall do it by their Letters, the which the Viceroy shall command to be perused in the Court of Relation, that they may proceed against them according to justice. And the said judges shall take such Fees for their Assignments as the justices of the Borders may take, by the Authority of their Offices, and according to my Ordinances. And when the said judges shall be absent, or hindered, so that by themselves they cannot serve, they may nominate a person to serve in their place, and if he chance to dye, after he hath nominated, the person so nominated shall serve until the Viceroy do provide another, and if he dyeth without nominating any person to serve in his place, the Factor of the King's Revenues shall serve the place, the which persons shall serve the same place, all the time that the Viceroy doth not nominate or provide, as it is already declared, and the Viceroy shall provide a man of Learning and Quality, in whom the said charge may well be employed, the which persons in all things shall use the Order of this Decree. And it is my will and pleasure that touching the Suspicions that shall be laid to the said judges in such Cases as by reason of their Offices they may take notice of, they shall keep this Order following, to wit, when any Suspicion shall be intended against them by any party of what Degree or Quality soever he be, the judge not yielding himself guilty of the Suspicion, the Acts thereof shall be committed to the ancientest ordinary judge that served the year before, the which judge shall determine of the same, according to justice, and the said judge shall proceed always in the cause wherein the said Suspicion was laid against him, until it be finally determined, taking to himself for an Adjunct, one of the justices of that present year, which do serve in the said Fortress or Garrison where he is judge, not being suspected, but if he be, he shall take another justice, and being both suspected, he shall take the ancientest Alderman, and the same being so, he shall take the second, and if he be suspected, he shall take the third, to the which no suspicion can be laid, and the Acts that they two shall make, It is my will and pleasure that they be in force and power, as if the suspicion had not been laid unto the said judge, and being judged that he is not suspective, he alone shall proceed in the Case, as he should have done it, if the suspicion had not been intended against him. And being judged to be suspective, in such a Case he shall proceed no further, and there shall be a judge set in his place, that may take notice of the said Case according to the form of my Ordinances. And it is also my will and pleasure, that when a suspicion is thus laid to the said judges, in whatsoever cases, as well Criminal as Civil; and the party that doth lay the said suspicion, is not contented with his own deposition, but is willing to give other proof; he shall deposit four Cruzadoes before any hearing be given to the proof, the which he shall forfeit to the poor Which is one pound sterling Prisoners of the jail of that Garrison where he serveth, if it be judged that the said judge is not guilty of the said suspicion. The said judges shall have 200000. Reys ordinary every year paid, in the Factorships of the Which is 125. pounds sterling Garrisons where they do serve by the Factors thereof, at every quarter of the year, the which the Factors shall pay them of the first Money they receive, in such sort, that they always be well paid, and this with a Certificate of the Scrivener or Clerk of his charge, how he hath served the time of the quarter, and with the said Certificate, and the Acquittance of every one of the judges, the Money for the said quarteredges, shall be received in account of the said Factors that shall pay it them, and the Copy of this Chapter shall be registered in the Office of the said Factors, by the Clerk of the said Office, the which Ordinary the learned judges shall only receive. And the said judges shall receive allowance of victuals for two men that doth accompany them, and doth serve with them in matters of justice, the which shall be paid unto them at their quarters, at the charges of my revenues, as hitherto it hath been done by a Certificate of the said Clerks of the Factorshippes, wherein they shall declare how the said judges have the said men, and how they do serve with them in the manner above rehearsed. There follow like Rules for the judge of Macao, and the Kingdom of China, which for brevity I have omitted. Here followed a Collection of the Warrants made in the Uiceroyes' name to the Captains of all the several Forts and Places of command in all the Portugal Indies, whereby they had commission to execute their charges, and to receive their Wages, Privileges and Rights, in manner there by several Warrants for each particular, to each Captain expressed: but it is a pretty large Volume, and here for the length omitted, there being no less than three and twenty several Warrants to George Meneses, Captain of Mosambique and Sofala, touching his charge, power, and privileges; and likewise for the rest. §. III The Receipt of the Revenues of the State of India: as also the Expenses public therein. THis City of Goa yields to his Majesty's revenues 235102. Pardoas, four Tangas, thirteen Reys, which make 70530853. Reys, which makes in English Money forty four thousand and eighty one pounds, fifteen shillings seven pence half penny farthing, two tenth parts of a penny: in this manner, To wit, 30000000. of Reys, for 100000. Xerafins of the rent of the Customhouse, one year with another, which is eighteen thousand seven hundred and fifty pounds sterling. 3000000. Reys for 10000 Xerafins, of the rent of the provisions and Anfiaon, which is applied Anfiaon is an Herb that maketh drunk. to the expenses of the Hospital, and is one thousand eight hundrend seventy five pounds sterling. 1950000. Reys for 6500. Xerafins, of the rent of the * Which is a kind of Herb they use to eat. Betre, which is one thousand two hundred and eighteen pounds fifteen shillings sterling. 1920000. Reys for 6400. Xerafins, for the rent of the Spices, which is one thousand and two hundred pounds sterling. 900000. Reys, for 3000. Xerafins, of the rent of the Norasquas, which is five hundred sixty Certain Lands so called. two pounds ten shillings sterling. 1920000. Reys, for 6400. Xerafins, for the rent of the Pagades de Salcete, and Bands, which Which are certain Lands belonging to Salcete and Bards. is one thousand and two hundred pounds sterling. 675000. Reys, for 2250. Xerafins, for the rent of the clothes made of cotton-wool, which is four hundred twenty one pounds seventeen shillings six pence sterling. 204000. Reys, for 680. Xerafins, for the rent of the * Or Cattell. Catualia, which is one hundred twenty seven pounds ten shillings sterling. 153000. Reys, for 510. Xerafins, for the rent of the Oil Mils, which is ninety five pounds twelve shillings six pence sterling. 1860000. Reys, for 6200. Xerafins, for the rent of the Chancery, which is one thousand one hundred sixty two pounds ten shillings sterling. 1500000. Reys, for 5000. Xerafins, for the Shops that cell Silk and Chamblet, which is ninety three pounds ten shillings sterling. 2319289. Reys, for 7730. Xerafins, four Tangas, forty nine Reys, for the duties of this Island, which is one thousand four hundred forty nine pounds, eleven shillings, one penny, and two twentieth parts of a penny sterling. 304500. Reys, for 1015. Xerafins, for the rent of the Silk, which is one hundred and ninety pounds six shillings three pence sterling. 20225064. Reys, for 67416. four Tangas, four and twenty Reys, for the duties of Salcete Xerafins, and Bards, which is twelve thousand six hundred forty one pounds, five shillings, nine pence half penny, and two twenty parts of a penny sterling. Here is no mention made of the Customs of Horses: for after that Biznaga was lost there come few from Ormus, and the most part of them go to Chaul, where declaration is made of what they may yield, and those that do come to Goa, now Biznaga is lost, may import 10000 Pardaos of Gold, for 36000000. Reys sterling, twenty two thousand two hundred and fifty pounds. Sofala Fortress hath no rent for his Majesty, but some ivory which is ransomed there, which now is very little; and when it is ransomed, it is spent in the said Fortress, having ransomed in times past much Gold and ivory in it, whereof the said Fortress was provided, and also the Fortress of Mosambique: This Fortress is separated, and is a governance by itself. Mosambique Fortress hath no rent for his Majesty, and some ransom of ivory from Dio, is also spent in the said Fortress, without any coming thereof to India for the King's revenue, as before it did, it was sustained with the provision that went to it from India; the which now is not done, because these years past, it is separated from the government of India. Ormus Fortress yields to the King every year 170000. Pardaos de Tangas, which is 51000000. of Reys, at 300. Reys the Pardao, and is thirty one thousand eight hundred seventy five pounds sterling, counting one year with another, which is the rent of the Customhouse that was given to his Majesty, with some other duties that are paid to him, as in this Title is declared, &c. Dio Fortress yields to his Majesty's revenues 100000. Pardaos of Gold, which 36000000. of Reys, at 360. Reys the Pardao, & is twenty two thousand five hundred pounds sterling, withal the rents of Bazar, and the great Customhouse, and of Gogola, and the Storehouse of Damaon, which also entereth in this sum. Damaon Fortress, with the Countries annexed to it, do yield to the King my Master every year, 42933. Pardaos of Gold, which is 15455880. Reys, and is nine thousand six hundred ninety nine pounds eighteen shillings six pence sterling. Baçaim Fortiesse, with the Lands annexed to it, yields to his Majesty every year 115334. Pardaos of Gold, every Pardao containing four Larins, of ninety Reys per Larin, being so currant in the Country, which makes 41520240. Reys, which is twenty five thousand nine hundred and fifty pounds three shillings sterling. The Pragana of Manora and Aceri, yields to the King every year 3898. Pardaos of Pragana is a Towno. Gold, 69. Reys, which makes 1403349. Reys, which is eight hundred seventy seven pounds one sh●lling ten pence farthing, and two twenty parts of a penny sterling. Chaul Fortress yields to his Majesty 30629. Pardaos, one Tanga, which is 9188760. Reys, and is five thousand seven hundred forty two pounds nineteen shillings six pence sterling every year. To wit, 7000. Pardaos of tribute, and 16000 Pardaos' custom of Horses, one year with another going to the said Fortress, and 7629. Pardaos, and one Tanga for rents, and this besides other rent of the Catunias and Neale of Cambaya; and of some goods from Ormus, the which because it is a new thing, is is not yet known what it may be worth. Which are a kind of Pantadoes. Onor in the contract of peace, which the Viceroy Don Luiz de Taide, made with the Queen of Garsopa, whose the said Fortress was, she bond herself to give to this Estate every year, five hundred Candil of Pepper, containing three hundred and three quarters weight every candle, which is 187500. pounds' weight, at the rate of five and twenty Pardaos of Gold, and four Tangas the candle, which is 9240. Reys, and makes in all 4620000. Reys, which is, two thousand eight hundred eighty seven pounds ten shillings sterling every year, the which heretofore was not paid, because of the war that hath been with this Estate and them. This Fortress yields also twenty Fardaos of Rice, of some Lands and Vargeas, which went away or did rebel with the said duties. Or Horse loads. Vargeas are plain Earable grounds by the Water side. Chatins are Merchants. Pagodes, a piece of that Money among them, with an Image of the Devil upon it. The Chatins of Barcelor do pay to his Majesty for tribute, five hundred Fardaos of Rice every year, the which his Majesty's Factor doth recover, and are worth 120000. Reys, which is seventy five pounds sterling. The Customhouse of Mangalor Fortresse, yields one year with others, four hundred Pagodes, and also one hundred sixty two Fardaos of Rice, which the King of Banguell doth pay, and are recovered of Vargeas, or Earable grounds, which were and are saved, all the which is worth 218880. Reyes, which is one hundred thirty six pounds sixteen shillings sterling. Cananor Fortress yields nothing to his Majesty: they gather in it a little Ginger for the ships of the Realm, although now it is very little, because of the wars of Malavar; notwithstanding, it is gathered for such persons, as do sand to have it gathered. The Customhouse of the City Cochin which now is erected, may yield to his Majesty one year with another 50000. Pardaos' Xerafins, which maketh 15000000. of Reys, which is nine thousand three hundred seventy five pounds sterling. The rent of the Fortress Manar, is worth 133460. Fanoes', which are 4003800. Reys, the Which are 30. Reys every one which his Majesty hath in the said Island, and in other Ports neighbouring thereabout, and of tribute which the King of jasanapatan, and other Lords do pay, which is 2502 l. 7 s. 6 d. sterling. Seylan the Madune, doth pay every year for tribute to his Majesty, 300. Bares of Cinnamon, containing 300. weight the Bore, which is 90000. weight, at the rate of ten Pardaos the Bore, which is 900000. Reys, and it is 562 l. 10 s. sterling. Malaca Fortress yields to his Majesty every year, 60000. Pardaos of Gold, which is 21600000. Reys, and 13500 l. sterling: and this is understood one year with another. Maluco, it was shown by the esteem or valuation of the rent, that this Fortress did pay A piece of Money so called. Fardo, a horse load. Maluco is now possessed by the Spanish and Dutch. for the thirds of all the Cloves that is brought to India; and for tribute, that it was 10000 Ollas, and 500 Fardos' of Sagun, which is worth 300000. Reys, which is 187 l. 10 s. sterling. The enclosing of all the Rent of the Estate of India. THE rent of the State of India, amounteth to 271861762. Reys, as by the receipts appeareth, which is 169913 l. 12 s. 10 d. q. 1/20. of a penny, whereof is abated 24000000. of Reys, which is 15000 l. sterling, that may be short in this account, of all the Fortresses of the State, being among Heathen people, and for whatsoever occasion there be, there are breaches and losses for want of resorting to the Custome-houses, and thereby the said rents are not fully recovered. And there remains clear all charges borne, 247861762. Reys, which makes in Pardaos Xerafins, which is the Money that is currant in this City of Goa, after the rate of 300. Reys, per Xerafin 826205. Pardaos, four Tangas, twenty two Reys, which is 154913 l. 12 s. 00 d. cue 1/20. part of a penny sterling. And besides the rent that the State doth yield to the King my Master, there is another rent arising of one in the hundred, and of Imposition, of provisions of the Fortresses, which are towards the North: the which applied for the fortification of the Fortresses where it is gathered, which may amount one year with another, to 80260. Pardaos, which 24078000. Reys, which is 15048 l. 15 s. sterling. To wit, 18000. Pardaos for one presentment in the Customhouse of Ormus, which is 5400000. Reys, and makes 3375 l. sterling. Item, 9700. Pardaos, which is 2910000. Reys, arising of 〈◊〉 in the hundred of the Customhouse of Dio, which is 1818 l. 15 s. sterling. Item, 13000. Pardaos of one in the hundred, and Imposition of the provision of the Fortress of Damaon, which is 3900000. Reys, and makes 2437 l. 10 s. sterling. Item, 1000 Pardaos, of one in the hundred, and the Imposition of the provision of the Fortress of Baçaim, with 3000000. and makes 187 l. 10 s. sterling. Item, 16560. Pardaos, of one in the hundred, and of the Imposition of the provisions of the Fortress of Chaul, which is 4968000. Reys, and makes 3105 l. With the 13000. Pardaos, of the one in the hundred of the Customhouse of this City of Goa; which is 3900000. Reys, as it did appear by the accounts of the Officers, and other informations thereunto belonging, which is 2437 l. 10 s. sterling. A Copy of all the ordinary expenses that are made in the City of Goa, at his Majesty's charges. THE Viceroy of India, hath for his Ordinary by Warrants from his Majesty, 7339550. Every Cruzado is 5 ●. sterl. Which is 100 l. weight every kintal. Reys, for 18348. Cruzadoes, 350. Reys, which is 4587 l. 4 s. 4 d. ob. at the rate of 400. Reys, per Cruzado; to wit, 8000. Cruzadoes, which 2000 l. of his Ordinary in ready Money, and the 10348. Cruzadoes, 350. Reys, that the 600. Kintals' of Pepper free, and without waste, being sold for ready Money, are worth after the rate of 40. Cruzados every Kintall, as they do give for it in the Realm; and they do amount to 12000. Cruzadoes, whereof there is abated 660450. Viz. of Portugul Which is 13 ●. 9 d. nine sixtieth parts of a penny sterling. Reys, which the said 600. Kintals' of Pepper are worth, which must be bought for his own Money, and being abated after the rate of 1000 Reys, ¾. of a Rey the kintal, which is the price that is set down in the Factorship of Cochin, their remains clear 10348. Cruzadoes, 350. Reys for the said Pepper, the which do make with the said Ordinary in ready Money 18348. Cruzadoes, 350. Reys, which do amount to the said 7339550. Reys, otherwise he shall have that which by his Warrants is granted unto him, &c. There is also given to the said Viceroy 12000. Cruzados every year, towards the Table of Which is 3000 pounds' sterl. Gentlemen, and Pensions of old Soldiers which have served, which is worth 4800000. Reys, as the Earl Don Lewis, Don Francisco Mascarennas, and the other Viceroys and Governors heretofore have had, &c. The Secretary of India that goeth with the Viceroy, hath by Warrant from his Majesty 400000. Reys Ordinary, which is 250 l. sterling, by warrant from his Majesty: also he hath 300000. Reys for the dispatch of the Chests, which is 187 l. 10 s. sterling, and 30000. Reys To wit, of Merchanzie. for his lodgings, which is 18 l. 15 s. and is in all 456 l. 5 s. sterling a year. The Ensign General of the King's Standard, which also goeth with the said Viceroy, hath ordinary 40000. Reys, which is 25 l. sterling. The Captain of the Guard of the said Viceroy, hath 84000. Reys ordinary, which is 52 l. 10 s. And also 144000. Reys for his lodging, which is 9 l. which is in all 61 l. 10 s. sterling. The chief Physician which goeth with the said Viceroy, hath 44800. Reys ordinary, which is 28 l. sterling. The Apothecary that goeth with the said Viceroy, and doth serve in his Army by Sea and by Land, and is bound to make and provide the Armies and Fortresses of things necessary for Physic, hath 24000. Reys, which is 15 l. sterling. The Barber that goeth with the said Viceroy, and serveth in the Army by Sea, and by Land, hath ordinary 19800. Reys, which is 12 l. 7 s. 6 d. Two Chaplains that do serve the said Viceroy, have each 24000. Reys, which is 30 l. between them. The Sergeant of the Court which goeth with the said Viceroy, and serveth before him, hath 30000. Reys, which is 18 l. 15 s. sterling. The Interpreter of the State, hath 50000. Reys in this manner 36000. which he had before, and 14000. which were granted him by the Earl Don Lewis, in the duties belonging to the Customhouse for an Arabian Horse, which is 31 l. 5 s. sterling. Also, he hath by another Warrant of the said Earl every year 17280. Reys, for a Clerk that serveth him, which is 10 l. 16 s. and is in all 42 l. 1 s. sterling. The said Viceroy hath for to serve and accompany him in his Guard, 60. men Portugals, to the which are paid every month 1200. Reys a man, which is 15 s. sterling: to wit, 60. Reys for wages, like a man of Arms, and 600. Reys for their provision, which in all do amount unto 864000. Reys, which is 45 l. every month among them all, and makes 540 l. star. every year. The said Viceroy hath ten Trumpeters for to serve with him, of the which every one is to have for his provision and wages 21600. Reys per Annum, to 1200. for his wages, and 600. for his provision every month, which is 13 l. 10 s. sterling; and is in all 135 l. sterling. The said Viceroy hath four Musicians; to wit, one Master Portuguese, and three Servants of his, which have every month as followeth; the Master 500 Reys wages, or whatsoever else, Or Kettle or Dumb-players. and 600. Reys for his provision and his Servants, 600. Reys every month, which is in all 34800. Reys, and makes 21 l. 15 s. sterling. There is moreover given for allowance of the said men of Arms for his Guard, Trumpeters and Musicians 756820. Reys every year, after the rate of 28. Reys a day to every one, wherein is reckoned the Captain of the Guard, at 84. Reys by the day; and the Sergeant and the Appointer at 56. Reys by the day, which is in all 473 l. 3 d. sterling, besides the Captain Sergeant and Appointer, which amounteth to 70560. Reys, which is 44 l. 2 s. sterling. There is also given every year for the apparelling of the said men of the Guard, Trumpeters and Musicians, 240000. Reys, which is 150 l. sterling. The chief Ensigne-maker which now is in this State, hath by a Warrant from his Majesty 320000. Reys ordinary every year, which is 200 l. sterling. There is given by Warrant from his Majesty, to Augustin de Soto Mayor, that was sent to these parts for chief Master of the mines 360000. Reys ordinary every year, which is 225 l. sterling. There serveth in this Court at this present, by a Warrant of the Viceroy, a Harbinger of the Court, which hath every year ordinary 30000. Reys, which is 18 l. 15 s. sterling. And he serveth also for a Receiver of the house of Lodgings of the said Viceroy, for the which he hath 20000 Reys ordinary every year, which is 12 l. 10 s. and in all is 31 l. 5 s. star. The ordinary of the Viceroy and Officers, before rehearsed, amounteth to 16083450. Reys, which is 10052 l. 3 s. 1 d. ob. sterling. Officers belonging to justice. THe Chancellor of India hath 300000. Reys ordinary, and 100000. that were granted him by a Warrant from his Majesty, and 18000. Reys for his lodging, which amounteth in all to 418000. Reys, which is 261 l. 5 s. sterling. The chief judge of Criminal Causes, hath 300000. Reys ordinary, and 100000. Reys granted him by his Majesty's Letter, and 30000 Reys for his lodging, which in all amounteth to 430000. Reys, which is 268 l. 15 s. sterling. The chief judge of Civil Causes hath 300000. Reys ordinary, and 100000. Reys that were granted him by his Majesty's warrant, and 18000. Reys for his lodging, which amounteth in all to 418000. Reys, which is 261 l. 5 s. sterling. The judge of the Crown matters, and of matters touching the King's revenues, hath 300000. Reys ordinary, and 100000. reys, that were granted him, by his Majesty's warrant, and 18000. reys for his Lodging, which is in all 418000. reys, and is 261l. 5ss. star. The chief judge of Wills and Testaments of India; hath ordinary every year of his Majesty's Revenues 150000. reys, and 100000. reys that were granted him by his Majesty's warrant, and also 18000. reys for his Lodgings, and the other 150000. reys that want for the 300000. reys, he is to have them of the Goods of them that are deceased, and if it doth not amount to so much, it shall be accomplished at his Majesty's charge, showing how he is not satisfied, and it amounteth in all to 261li. 5ss. star. The King's Attorney hath 300000. reys ordinary, and 100000. augmented by his Majesty's warrant, and 18000. for his Lodgings, which is 261l. 5ss. star. There serveth at this present in the Court of releaseth three judges, to wit, the Bachelor, Andres Fernandes; the Doctor, Luiz de Gois de la çerda; and the Bachelor, Simon Pereira; to the which is given every year 1104000. reys, after the rate of 3●8000. reys to every one, which is 690l. sterling in all, 100000. reys augmented by his Majesty's warrant, entering in this account. The judge of the City of Goa hath 100000. reys ordinary, which is 62l. 10s. star. The Bailiff of this City hath 20000. reys ordinary, which is 12l. 10s. star. The Sergeant hath 20000. reys ordinary, which is 12l. 10s. star. The Clerk or Notary of the Chancery hath 30000. reys ordinary, which is 18l. 15s. star. The King's Solicitor hath 30000. reys ordinary, which is 18l. 15s. star. The jailer hath 19200. reys ordinary, which is 12l. star. The Porter of the Chancery hath 10800. reys for his wages and provision, which he receiveth, as a man of Arms, and is 6l. 15s. star. The Porter and Keeper of the Court of Relation, and Distributer of the Bills of Appeals, hath 100000. reys ordinary, which is 62l. star. The Bailiff of the Suburbs without the City, hath 20000. reys, which is 12l. 10s. star. The wages of the Officers above written, amounteth 3824000. reyes, which is 2390l. star. Officers belonging to the City of Goa; her Fortresses and Pases, or Ports. THe Captain of this City hath 600000. reys ordinary every year, and also 86400. reys for his Lodgings, and also 622260. reys, in satisfaction of the Bares, which before they had Viz. of merchandise. which are gifts or presents. by Warrants of the Viceroys and Governors of this Estate: and moreover, there is given him 150000. reys for the Chitoes, which they gave to the Mares, strangers, which sum amounteth all to 1458660. reys by the year, which amounteth to 911l. 13s. 3d. sterling every year. The chief Bailiff of this city hath 100000. reys ordinary every year, which makes 62l. 10s. The Master of the Ports of the Island of Goa, hath 100000. reys ordinary, which makes Note that those places are certain passages where men pay a certain tribute or toll, also it is a dry Port, Or dry Pace or Port. 62l. 10s. sterling. The Captain of the Castle of Pangin, hath 50000. reys ordinary, which is 31l. 5ss. star. The Captain of the Castle of Maroa, hath 40000. reys ordinary, which is 25l. star. The Captain of the Castle of the Paso sequo, hath 40000. reys ordinary, which is 25l. sterling. The Captain of the Castle of Benestarin, hath 60000. reys ordinary, which is 37l. 10s. star. The Portugal Notary of the Island of this City, hath 18000. reys ordinary, which is 11l. 5ss. sterling. The Constable of this City, and of the Powder house of the same, hath 30200. reys ordinary, which is 18l. 17s. 6ds. star. In the said Powder house there be three Constables which have their wages paid them, which doth amount to 43200. reys, at the rate of 14400. reys to every one, by a warrant of the Earl Don Francisco Mascarennas, which is to every one 9l. sterling, and is in all 27l. star. The Armourer which is bound to keep shop in this City, and to go in the Army with the Viceroy when he goeth abroad, hath his wages and provision as a man of Arms, or a Gunner, which is 14400. reys, and it is 9l. star. The four Castles of Pangin, Maroa, Paso sequo, and Benestarin, hath every one a Constable, which shall continued, and watch in the said Castles, and they have their wages and provision, as the Gunners have, and 400. reys more by the month to every one after this rate, every one hath 1600. reys every month, which is 19200. reys to every one a year, and is 48l. sterling in all, after the rate of 12l. sterling every one. Ports of Passages. Note that he maketh here mention but of six, and in the sum is allowed for ten. There be in this Island of Goa ten Tandares' and Clerks, for to keep the passage thereof, to whom is paid the wages and provision of a man at Arms, serving the said Offices, and also their dwellings, to wit, such as are allowed to have them, the which are these that follow. The Keeper of the pace of Pangin, and the Clerk thereof. The Keeper of the pace of Rebandar, and the Clerk thereof. The Keeper of the pace of Dangin, and the Clerk thereof. The Keeper of the pace of Benestarin; and the Clerk thereof. The Keeper of the Pace of Carambolism, and the Clerk thereof. The Keeper of the Pace of Gaçarim, and the Clerk of the same pace. The which doth amount to 120000. reys, making account to every one at the rate of 12000. reys by the year, which is in all 15l. sterling. Note that the Clerks are contained within the said wages. All the expenses that is made with the Officers of the City of Goa; her Fortresses and Paces, or Ports, as are above set down, amounteth to 2151260. reys, which is 1345l. 3s. 5d. sterling. The expenses laid out with the Officers * The particular Officers, Clerks, Factors, Receivers, &c. are for brevity omitted, as also in those that follow. above named, belonging to the King's Rents and Revenues, is 2530200. reys, which is in all 1581l. 7s. 6ds. sterling. All the expenses made with the Officers belonging to the River above-rehearsed, 1436960. reys, which makes 898l. 2ss. star. All the expenses disbursed on the Officers of Accounts above-rehearsed, amounteth to 2581720. reys, which is 1594l. 10s. 6ds. star. All the expenses disbursed in the custom House, cometh to 970240. reys, which is 606l. 8s. sterling. All the wages and dwellings, which are paid to the men in ordinary to the Viceroy, and other Officers of this Estate, with the Kinsmen of the Captain, Commissioner of the holy b Note that the holy money is a kind of brotherhood which serveth to buy such as are slain, hanged, or drowned, and not known, or have no friends. It is also an Hospital for the poor. Or gentlemen of the round. Mercy, and one Alderman, which are Gentlemen, and in the provision of the Secretaries and Clerks, amount to 4127880. reys, at the rate of 60000. reys every Gentleman, and 12000. reys to the other Soldiers, and the provision for the Secretary's Clerks, at thirteen Tangas every month, and to the Sobralda of the Pace of the Castle of Naroa, is given 7200. reys by the year, which enters into the said account, and is in all 2579l. 18s. 6ds. star. Servants allowed for the service of the Viceroy of India his house, and for the other Officers of this State, amount in all to 95l. 3s. 6ds. star. Servants allowed to the Overseer of his Majesty's goods, arise to 54540 reys, which makes 34l. 1s. 9d. sterling every year. Servants allowed for the chief Commissioner of the accounts, amounteth to 54540. reys, which makes 34l. 1s. 9d. sterling every year. Servants allowed to the Captain of this City of Goa, amount to 12960. reys every year, which makes 8l. 2ss. sterling, the which expenses altogether amounteth to 68160. reys, which is 42l. 12s. sterling every year. Other servants allowed to the chief Port, to the Factor of Goa, to the Treasurer, &c. particularly mentioned in the Book, here for brevity omitted, amount to 918l. and 5ss. in Goa. in Bards to the Officers 623l. 18s. 9d. in Salcette to 2016l. 16s. star. The Generals that are allowed in this State of India, and are paid at his Majesty's charges, which is, of the Captains of his Ships, Barks, and other Officers that serve in these parts. The Captain of the Indian Sea hath 1200000. reys ordinary, which makes 750l. sterling a year. The chief Captain of the Sea of Malaca; when there is any provided by the Viceroy of this State, hath 200000. reys ordinary, without any hindrance of the Decree, which is 125l. sterling a year. The Captains of the Carvels, and high board Ships of this burden, hath 84000. reys a year, which is 7000. a month 52l. 10s. The Captains of the Galleys Royal, of twenty and five, and twenty Oars of a side, have 120000. which is 75l. sterling. The Captains of the Galliottes of Chase, which are from twenty, twenty two Oars upward of a side, have 84000. reys a year, which is 52l. 10s. sterling. The Captains of the Malavare Galliotes, bearing twenty Oars or more of a side, and standing Decks, that beareth aforehead a Falcon or a demi Sacre, and of the other like of this burden, have 60000. reys a year, which is 5000. reys a month, and amounts to 31l. 10s. star. The Captains of the Foists, and Catures of his Majesty, have 1000 reys ordinary every month, besides his wages, and provision, which he hath as a man of arms, which may amount in all to 24000. reys every year, which makes 15l. sterling. The Factors of the Armies which the Viceroy commandeth to go out in such Armies, as is necessary to have a Factor provided by the said Viceroy, hath 50000. reys ordinary, which is 31l. 5ss. sterling. The Clerk of the said Armies, hath 30000. reys ordinary, which is 18l. 15s. sterling a year. The Masters of the Galleons of the said burden, of 100 Tun upward, and of his Majesty's Ships, have 40320. reys ordinary a year, which is 3360. reys a month, and makes 25l. 4s. sterling. The Masters of the Carvels and Ships of this burden, have 34320. reys a year, which is 2860. reys a month, and makes in all 21l. 9s. 6ds. star. The Commitres of the Galleys Royal, have 42460. reys a year, which is 26l. 10s. 6ds. star. The Commitres of the Galliotas de Aspelaçaon, and of the other Mala●are Galliotas of standing Which are swift Galleys. decks of twenty Oars of a side or upward, and beareth a Falcon, or demi Sacre afore, have 34380. reys every year, which is 2865. reys every month, and it amounts to 21l. 9s. 9d. sterling. The Pilots of the Carvels and great Ships of the same burden, have 34380. reys every year, which is 21●. 9s. 9d. star. The Clerks of the Voyages, that go with charge of the Factorship, of his Majesty's goods, Pursers. as are those of Banda, Malucc●, and others of this quality, have 50000. reys ordinary every year, because they serve also for Clerks of the said Factorship, which is 31l. 5ss. star. The Clerks or Pursers of the Galleons and Ships of his Majesty, have 18000. reys ordinary every one, which is 11l. 5ss. star. The Clerks or Pursers of the Carvels, when they are provided of the same, have 15000. reys ordinary every year, which is 9l. 7s. 6ds. star. The Stewards of the Galleons, Ships and Carvels, have 12000, reys ordinary every year, wherein is contained the provision that they have. The Boatsones of the Galleons and Ships of his Majesties, and under Comitters of the Galleys Royal, have 20568, reys ordinary every year, which is 1714. reys every month, which is in all 12l. 17s. 1d. 〈◊〉. part of a penny. The Constables of the Galleons, Galleys, Ships, Carvels, small Ships and Galliots, have the wages of a Gunner, and their provision, and 400. reys every month besides, which is 19200. reys a year, which comes to 12l. star. The said Captains and Factors of the Armies, Pursers, Stewards and Constables, have the said ordinaries, at such times as they do serve at Sea, and by the warrants that they have of their providing, with a Certificate of the time that they have served, the said Ordinaries are allowed them, else not. The chief Captains of the other Armies, which do go to the Strait and to the North coast, have for their ordinary, that which the Viceroy doth set down for them. There is no sum set down of these Offices, because they have them not but when they are needful, and it is a thing uncertain. The Galleon of the Traffic and Voyage of Ceilaon, hath the Officers and Men as followeth. THe Captain of the said Voyage, hath by Warrant of his Majesty 400000. reys, which is 250l. sterling every year. The Purser of the said Voyage, hath 50000. reys ordinary, which is 31l. 5ss. star. The Master hath 40300. reys, which is 25l. 3s. 9d. sterling every year. The Pilot hath 40300. reys, which is 25l. 3s. 9d. sterling every year. The Boatsone hath 20568. reys, which is 12l. 7s. 1d. 〈◊〉. part of a penny sterling every year. The Steward hath 12000. reys ordinary, which is 7l. 10s. sterling every year. The said Galleon hath four Portugal Mariners, which have their wages and provision, at the rate of 12000. reys every year apiece, which is 48000 reys every year, and amounts to 30l. sterling in all yearly. One Constable which hath wages and provision, as a Gunner, which is 14400. reys, and he hath besides 400. reys every month, which is 19200. reys a year, which amounts to 12l. star. The Gunners, which have for wages and provision 14400. reys, which amounts to 18l. sterling in all, and makes 28800. reys a year. The said Galleon carrieth twenty Soldiers, for the safeguard and defence of it, which have 1000 reys every month a man, which is in all 120000. reys, which makes 75l. sterling in all for the six months. The said Galleon carrieth forty Mariners with the * Sarangue is a Ruler. Sarangue, to whom is paid their a Orwages. Muxaras, at the rate of one Pardao of gold to every one a month, and two Medidas or measures of Rice every day, and fifty reys a month for fish to every one, which amounts to 114727. reys, and the Rice is reckoned at six Xerafins, and the fish at fifty reys, all this for five months while the Galleon stayeth in the Voyage, and is 71l. 14s. 1d. 1/20. part of a penny sterling. To the which 20. Soldiers and Officers is given their provision of Biscuit, Rice, Conduto, and All manner of Pulse, as Pea●e Beans, also Bacon, or any other meat. Butter, according to the order of the House, for all the time of the said Voyage, which amounteth to 93067. reys, the Biscuit is taken at 400. reys the Maon, and the Rice at seven Xerafins, which is 58l. 3s. 4d. 1/20. part of a penny sterling. All the expenses of the Galleon of traffic to Ceilaon, amounteth to 986962. reys, accounting to the Captain and Pursers their ordinaries for the Voyage, and the Officers and Soldiers, for half a year, and their allowance as is before rehearsed, which is 616l. 17s. q. 1/30. part of a penny sterling. All the provision * The particulars are omitted, and may be proportioned by the former, as also tho●e which follow. for the Gallion of the Voyage of Maluco, amounteth to 3292998. Reys going and coming, which cometh to 2058l. 2s. 5d. ob. 1/●0 part of a penny sterling. All the expenses of the Gallion of Traffic for Mosambique, amounteth to 1022834. Reys, which is 639 l. 5 s. 5 d. 2/●0 parts of a penny sterling. The Galleys which at this present are in this Estate, and the Officers that serve in them, the Galley Royal hath (not accounting the provision for the Galley slaves) 339048. Reys, which amount to 211 l. 18 s. 1 s. 4/●0 part of a penny sterling. The Captain Galley that is at Malavar, hath 315048. Reys (not accounting the provision of the Galley slaves) which amounteth to 196 l. 18 s. 1 d. ⅕. part of a penny sterling. Another Galley that goeth in company with the Captain Galley to Malavar, hath 315048. Reys, which amounteth to 196 l. 18 s. 1 d. ⅕. part of a penny, not counting the provision of the Galley slaves in it. Another Galley that was sent of succour to Seylaon, amounts to 315048 Reys, which is 196l. 18 s. 1 d. ⅕. of a penny sterling, not accounting the provision of the Galley slaves in it, and all the other Galleys that are in this estate, being in his Majesty's service, have the same Officers, with whom the said expense is made. Ordinaries or Pensions that are given in this City of Goa, at his Majesty's charge, are as follow: First, with all the Clergy, the Archbishop of this Estate Don Freyre Vincent, having ordinary every one a year 6000. Cruzadoes, in this manner, 1000 of Dowry, 4000 ordinary, and the 1000 that his Majesty granted unto him every year, for the space of five years, which do amount to 2400000. Reys, which is 1500 l. sterling. The expenses that the Clergy of the said Church, or Sea doth make yearly, amounteth to 4696200. Reys, which doth make, 2935 l. 2 s. 6 d. sterling. Parishes within the City of Goa. THe Parish of our Lady of the Light of this City of Goa, hath every year 147680. Reys, which is 92 pomell 6 s. sterling. The Parish of our Lady of the rosary, of the said City, hath also 147680. Reys, as is given to our Lady of the Light, and in the same manner distributed, as is before rehearsed, which amounts in all to 92 l. 65. sterling. Saint Peter's Parish hath every year 46320. Reys, which is 28l. 19 s. sterling, to wit, to the Vicar 30000. Reys every year, which is 18 l. 15 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint Lucy hath 46320. Reys, bestowed in the manner above rehearsed, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint Thomas Parish hath also 46320. Reys, bestowed in the order above rehearsed, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Parishes that are in this Island of Goa. THe Parish of our Lady of Help, hath every year 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. star. The Parish of our Lady of Conception, which is Paingin hath other 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint Michael, which is in the Town of Taleigaon, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of the holy Cross, which is on the Town of Calapar, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint Barbara, which is in the Town of Morabin, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint Marry Magdalens Parish, which is in the Town of Sirdion, hath 46320. Reys, which Which is a pair of Beads, feigned that our Lady brought from Heaven, is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint Anne's Parish, which is in the Town of Talawlin, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of our Lady Gaadalupe, which is in the Town of Bati, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint Laurence his Parish, which is the passage of Gacaim, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint john Evangelist, which is in the Town of Neura the great, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint Matthewes Parish which is in the Town of Aiosin, hath 46320. Reys, which is 18 pomell 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint john Baptist, which is in the Town of Carambolim, hath 46320. Reys, which is 18 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint james, which is in the Town of Orar, in the passage of Saint james, Passo sequ●. hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint Blas, which is in the dry passage hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint joseph his Parish, which is in the passage of Daugin, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of Saint Stephen, which is in the Island of juan, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Holy Ghost Parish, which is in the passage of Naroa, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of our Lady of Pity, which is in the Island of Divar, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. Saint Bartholomew Parish, which is in the Island of Choran, hath 46320. Reys, which is 28 l. 19 s. sterling. The Parish of the Wounds, which is by the King's River, hath every year 30000. Reys for That is of the five wounds of Christ. Which are Bondmen or Slaves. the Vicar, expenses of the Vestry, and because they are bound to say Mass every Sunday and Holiday, because of the Officers, that do serve in the said River, and to administer the Sacraments to his Majesty's Bragas, entering in the said account, 12000. Reys which it had before, when it was but a Chapel for the Masses, that of duty it was bound to say gratis, which is 18 l. 11 s. sterling. All the expenses, that is made with the Churches and Parishes of this City and Island of Goa, amounteth to 1390720. Reys, which makes 869 l. 4 s. sterling every year. Parishes which at this present are in the Territories of Bards. The Parish of the three The three Kings of Cullen Wisemen of the East, which is in the Fortress of the said Territories of Saint Thomas. The Parish of Saint Anthony, Trinity Parish, the Parish of our Lady of Remedies, the Parish of Saint Saviour, and the Parish of our Lady of Hope. With the Churches there is spent every year, 974720. Reys, which is 609 l. 4 s. sterling. The Parishes which at this present are in the Territories of Salcete. Our Lady of the Snow, a Parish which is in the Fortress of Rachol. Saint Michael's Parish, which is in the Town of Orlin. The Parish of the Holy Ghost, which is in the Town Margaon. The holy Cross Parish, which is in the Town of Vernan. Saint Andrew's Parish, which is in the Town of Murmugao. Saint Philip and james Parish, which is in the Town of Cortalim. Saint Saviour's Parish, which is in the Town of Lotolim. Saint john Baptist's Parish, which is in the Town of Colua. Saint Thomas Parish, which is in the Town of Velsaon. The Parish which now is a making in the Fortress of Cuculim. All the which Churches, the jesuits do minister, and to them their jesuits Parishes 298 l. a year. Their Colleges at Goa and Cordini richly endowed. Vicars, and Ministers of the same, is given 476880. Reys, which amounts to 298 l. 1 s. sterling every year. It pleased his Majesty by his Warrant, to endue the College, which the Jesuits did erect in the Territories of Salcete, with that which should seem sufficient for the Expenses of the said College, and the Ministers thereof, of the Rents that were of the Pagodes, * Or Idol Temples. of the said Territories of Bards and Salcete, for the benefit of the which, there was ordained for the said Expenses, 400000. Reys, for 1000 Cruzadoes, which 250 l. sterling every year, which at that time seemed to be sufficient; there was also given certain Rice grounds, which were of the said Which is an authorised sale. Pagodes, in the which there was made Masa of the Rents of three years, the which grounds are dismembered from the Lands and Rents of the said Pagodes, because they were given to the Jesuits for the said College. There is also given the building of the said Churches of Salcete, 100000. Reys a year, at the rate of 10000 Reys every one, which amounts to 62 l. 10 s. sterling amongst them all. There is also given to the Catecumenos, * Or such as are catechised and iustructed in the grounds of Christian Religion, so to prepare them (being of Ethnic Parentage) to holy Christian Baptism. of the Territories of Salcete, 180000. Reys, for 500 Pardaos of Gold, which amounteth to 112 l. 10 s. sterling, which is delivered to the jesuits. There is also given for the Catecumenos of this City of Goa, 180000. Reys, which 112 l. 10 s. sterling, and it is delivered to him that the Archbishop doth appoint for that purpose. There is given to every one of these Churches, by the information of the Jesuits, one Interpreter for the necessity that they have of one, for to declare to the Neophytes, or newly converted, the Doctrine, and that which is convenient, for the remedy of their souls, and other things necessary, to the which is given one Pardao of Gold every month to every one, which amounts to 43200. Reys, every year which makes 27 l. sterling in all. There was given for the expenses of the Hospital of the Christians of this Country, which the Jesuits did administer unto in this City of Goa; every year by Warrant from his Majesty 300. Pardaos, which make 90000. Reys, and is 56 l. 5 s. sterling, at his Majesty's own charges, and because in this City there was an Hospital for the said poor, of the which the holy Mercy hath the care and administration, the said jesuits did pass the said Hospital to the Territories of Salcete, because there was more need of the same there, for the many sick and poor Christians, that are there without any remedy. There is given to the jesuits of this City of Goa, every year 2000 Cruzadoes, 100 Candils of Rice, five Pipes of Wine for Masses, and one quarter of Oil of the Realm of Portugal, which in all amounteth to 1145000. Reys, which are assigned for them in certain Towns of the Territories of Basaim, and in the Island of Choram, of the liberty of this City of Goa, which were given to them, and disjoined, or separated from his Majesty's goods, because it was his pleasure, as appeared by the Warrants that he passed to the said Jesuits, which is 715 l. 12 s. 6 d. sterling. Also there is given them 600000. for their Presents, and Savagates which come to the Viceroys of this Estate, which amounts to 375 l. sterling, but the King commanded that they Savagates are Gifts. should not have the said 600000. Reys, but the Savagates, as they had them by Warrant. There is given to the Company of jesuits, that are resident in the City of Couchin, by Warrant from his Majesty 1500. Pardaos of Gold, for the help of their maintenance, the which are assigned them in this manner, 1377. Pardaos of Gold, 〈◊〉. which is 309 l. 18 s. sterling, of the Rents of the Island of Divar, liberty of this City of Goa; and the 122. Pardaos, ⅔. which is 27 l. 10 s. sterling, in the duties of the Territories of Bacaim, which in all ariseth to 540000. Reys, which amounteth to 337 l. 10 s. sterling. There is given to the Monastery of Saint Francis, of this City of Goa; every year, at the coming of the ships from Portugal, 32. Pipes 〈◊〉. of Wine, whereof the 5. are Muskadine for Monasteries of Franciscans. A kind of Measure so called. Masses, and 42. Cantaros' of Oil of Portugal, for the provision of the said Monastery, and others of the said Order, Ceylaon excepted, which may amount at the price which now it is worth, to 981600. Reys, and it was received in account of the Factor Belchior Rois Dandrade, fol. 45. of the recovery of his account which is 613 l. 10 s. sterling. There is also given to the Friars of the said Covent every year, 10. Candis of Wheat, 12. Candis of Rice, 40. Fardos' of Giresall Rice, 2. Candis of Oil of Coco-nuts. 2. Candis of Or Course Rice. Wax, 10. Corias of Cotunias, 3. Fardos' of Sugar, one candle of Butter, 4. Maons' of Almonds, and 6. Boxes of Marmelade, which things may all amount to 229800. Reys, which is 143 l. 12 s. 6 d. sterling. To the Covent and Monastery of Saint Dominicke, of this City of Goa, is given every year Of Dominicans. 800000. Reys for the sustenance, and Expenses of the Friars of the said Order, by a Letter that his Majesty did writ to the Viceroy Don Anthony de Neyra, Anno 1567. if he did think it meet, and finding nothing to the contrary, which is 500 l. sterling. There is given also to the said Monastery of the said City, 7. Pipes of Wine, one of Muskadine, Which is nine Cantares. the other as they are to be found, and one quarter of Oil of Portugal, which amounteth in all to 145500. Reys, accounting the Pipe of Muskadine at 80. Pardaos, and the other at 60. Pardaos, and the Oil at 5. Xerafins the Cantaro, the which Expenses amounteth to 90 l. 18 s. 9 d. sterling, and it was received in account of Belchior Rois Dandrade, Factor of Goa, by Warrants of the Viceroys of this Estate, and this is besides the 800000. Reys for their provision. There is given to the Friars of Saint Augustine, which are in the Church of our Lady of Grace, every year 129000. Reys for their provision, which were granted to them by a Warrant Of Austen Friars. of his Majesty, when they came from Portugal; which sum doth amount to 80 l. 12 s. 6 d. sterling. There is in this City a Father of the Christians, which hath 60000. Reys ordinary, which is 37 l. 10 s. sterling, for to have care to look unto them, and know how they live, and to make them separate themselves from the conversation of the Gentiles, and to deal with or for them in all matters touching the good of their souls and lives, and to visit them in their Towns and Parishes, and to take their parts in all their differences, and to direct and favour them, in such sort that they may perceive, that they have a Defender in their adversities and needs. The Father of the Christians hath also a Solicitor, which doth solicit their Cases, and hath 50. Pardaos' ordinary, which amounts to 15000. Reys, and it is 9 l. 7 s. 6 d. sterling every year. There is given to the King's Hospital of this City, at this present every year 3000000. of Anfion is a kind of herb that makes drunk. Bague a kind of Merchandixe. Reys, which is 10000 Xerafins, because the rent of the provision, Anfion, Bagne, and Soap are farmed for so much, the which is separated for the said Hospital, that it may have all the Rent it yields, for the provision of the sick men, payment of Apothecary, Physician, Chirurgeon, and the other Officers, and Servants of the said House, and for the Clotheses that every year are bought for the coming of the ships from Portugal, for the relieving of the sick men, that come in them, and also for Wine, Oil, and Vinegar of Portugal, all the which is delivered to the Purveyor, and Brethren of the holy Mercy, of the same City, as administers of the said Hospital; and the expenses do run in his Majesty's Treasury, and if it chance that the said Money doth not suffice for all the year, the said Purveyor, and Brethren shall request the Viceroy, or the overseer of his Majesty's goods to command to give them so much, as necessity shall require, showing the causes, whereby the said Money was not sufficient, in the which quantity entereth the wages of the Clerk, Overseer, he that tends the sick men, the Cater, and Porter of the said Hospital, the which sum amounteth to 1875 l. sterling every year. There is also paid to the Mercy House of the said City every year 400000. Reys of wages, that the said House hath of Alms, that are left unto it because his Majesty doth command it so by his Parents, for the necessities and charitable works of the said House, the which is abated out of the general Check-roll upon their Titles, and is 250 l. sterling. There is also given to the said Mercy House 16 5600. Reys every year, which is 552. Pardaos de Tangas for the relief, which the said house doth give to the poor Widows, Orphans, and incurable people, at the rate of 11. Pardaos of Tangas, and 〈◊〉. every week of the year, which amounts to 103. l. 10 s. sterling. All the expenses of the Churches of Salcete, and all the other that are here nominated from the beginning of this Title, amounteth to 11447020. Reys, which is 7154 l. 7s. 9 d. sterling. Officers belonging to the holy * Or chief Inquisitor. Inquisition. As they term it. THe Inquisitor of the Table, hath 400000. Reys, ordinary which amounts to 250 l. sterling every year. The other Inquisitor which is a Friar of Saint Dominicke, hath also 250 l. sterling, as the other. The Notary of the Inquisition hath 500000. Reys, which is 31 l. 5 s. sterling every year. The Sergeant of the Prisonhouse of the Inquisition hath 100000. Reys, which is 62 l. 10 s. sterling. One Keeper that doth help him in the said Prison, hath 30000. Reys, which is 18 l. 15 s. sterling. The Penitentiary Sergeant of the Inquisition, and Overseer of the Prisoners, which doth give them meat, hath 60000. Reys, which is 37 l. 10 s. sterling. The Solicitor of the Inquisition hath 30000. Reys, which is 18 l. 15 s. sterling. The Treasurer of the Inquisition hath 150000. Reys, which were allowed him by the Viceroy, Don Antonio de Neyra; and is 93 l. 15 s. sterling. The Clerk of the said Treasurer hath 20000. Reys, which is 12 l. 10 s. sterling. Or Fiscale. Or Attourncy General. The judge, accuser hath 50000. Reys, which is 31 l. 5 s. sterling. The Attorney accuser hath 50000. Reys, which is 31 l. 5 s. sterling. All the expenses that the Inquisition doth make with her Officers, is 1340000. Reys, which amounteth to 837 l. 10 s. sterling every year. Expenses made with the Fortresses of Sofala, Mosambique, and Sena. THe Captain of the said Fortress hath 418000 Reys ordinary, which is 261 l. 5 s. sterling every year. The chief Bailiff and Factor, hath 120000. Reys ordinary, which is 75 l. sterling every year, and 18000. Reys for his provision, which is 11 l. 5 s. sterling. The Clerk of the said Office hath 82000. Reys, which is 51 l. 5 s. sterling every year. The Bailiff and Keeper of the said Fortress hath 29000. Reys, which also serveth for Sergeant, and hath a man allowed for that purpose, whose expense is declared hereafter, his ordinary is 18 l. 2 s. 6 d. sterling. The Constable of the said Fortress hath 38000. Reys, which is 23 l. 15 s. sterling every year. The Factor hath eight men, which have for their wages and provision 96000. Reys, which is 60 l. sterling a year. The Clerk of the said Fortress hath his man's wages and provision as a man of Arms, that is 12000. Reys, which is 7 l. 10 sterling. The Bailiff and Keeper of the said Fortress, which serveth for a Sergeant of the same, hath 10800. Reys for his man's wages and provision at the rate of 900. Reys amoneth, which is 6 l. 15 s. sterling every year. There is allowed one Gunner for the said Fortress, which hath 29000, Reys, which is 18 l. 2 s. 6. d. sterling a year. There is allowed to the said Fortress six Inhabitants, which have for wages and provision 12000. Reys every one, and amounteth to 72000. Reys every year, which is 45 l. sterling in all. There is spent in the said Fortress, in Presents that are given to the Lords of the Country 120000. Reys, which expenses shall be made by the advice of the said Captain, which is 75 l. sterling every year, and being necessary there is more spent, according to the Captains direction. To the which Officers and persons ordained for the said Fortress, besides the ordinary wages Which is half a horseload. that they have, there is allowed to every one of them half a Fardo of Millet every month, which makes 161208. Reys every year, at 400. Reys to every one a month, and the men are 34. which 92 l. sterling. There is spent in the repaying, and covering of the said Fortress, and about the Churches, and in other things of the like quality 60000. Reys, which is 37 l. 10 s. sterling every year. The Vicar of the said Fortress hath 34000. reys ordinary, which is 21 l. 5 s. sterling every year. Expenses that are made with the Church of the said Fortress. There is given also to the said Vicar, 20000. Reys, for the Exempts of the Vestry, Wine, Oil, Wax, Flower to make Wafers of, which is that, that was accustomed to be given, which amounts to 12 l. 10 s. sterling every year. There is also given to the said Vicar for the Masses, which he saith for the Prince Don Henry, 2400. Reys every year, which is 1 l. 10 s. sterling. There is ordained one Chaplain to serve with the said Vicar, which hath 27400. Reys, which is 17 l. 12 s. 6 d. sterling every year. The expenses of Sofala comes to 1351800. Reys, which is 844l. 17s' 6ds. sterling. All the expenses made with the Fortress of Mosambique, the Church and the Friars, amounts to 2619661. reys, which makes 1637l. 5s. 9d. 〈◊〉 part of a penny. All the expenses of the Fortress of Sena, amounteth to 611600. reys, which is 382l. 5ss. sterling every year. Ordinary expenses that are made in the Fortress of Ormus. THe Captain of the said Fortress of Ormus, hath 600000. reys ordinary, which is 375l. sterling every year. He hath also 1000 Cruzadoes for a reward of old stipends, which is 250l. sterling. He hath also 700. Xerafins, in the customs of his goods, by warrants of the Viceroys, with 210000. reys, which is 131l. 5ss. which is in all 1210000. reys, that is 756l. 5ss. sterling: and he hath also the duties of ten Horses, free every year. These and all other expenses * The particulars are mentioned, but here for brevity omitted. of the Fortress, Hospital and Eccleisastics of Ormus, amounts to 20323213. reys, which is 12702l. 1d. ob. q. 〈◊〉. part of a penny sterling every year. All the expenses of the Fortress of Dio, amount to 13818520. reys, which is 8636l. 11s. 6ds. sterling. All the expenses that are made with the City of Damaon, and her Territories, with the works that are in hand, amounts to 17251868 reys, which is 10782l. 8s. 4d. 〈◊〉. parts of a penny sterling every year. Whereof the Jesuits, be they many or few, have 236l. 5ss. revenue, the Dominicans 54l. 15s. 7d. the Franciscans 18l. 15s. Jesuits and Friars. All the expenses of Bazaim, amount to 9084960. reys, which is 5678l. 2ss. sterling every year: of which the Jesuits and Franciscans for themselves and the Christians of that Country, receive 682l. 4s. star. All the expenses of Aseri, to 2795600. reys, which makes 1747l. 5ss. star. The expenses of Manora, come to 47597●●. reys, or 1099l. 16s. 4d. ob. q. 〈◊〉. penny star. The expenses of Chaul, are 5993240. reys, that is, 3745l. 15s. 6ds. star. The expenses of Onor, are 1411000. reys, 882l. 5ss. star. Barcelor the Fortress and Church expend 1119l. 17s. 6ds. star. Mangalor 832l. 17s. 6ds. Cananor 965l. 11s. 3d. star. Cochin hath a Bishop with 500l. revenue, with many Church Officers, Priests, Friars, the Hospital which with the Secular expenses added, amount to 6953204. reys, which is 4345l. 15s. ob. 〈◊〉. pen. star. Cranganor the Secular and Eccleisastics receive 782l. 1s. 6ds. ob. 1/10. penny stir. Coulan receiveth annually in expenses 570l. 17s. ob. 〈◊〉. penny sterling: whereof the Jesuits receive 125l. star. Manai expenses Ecclesiastical and Secular, are 4597l. 5ss. star. Ceylan expendeth in Church and lay Offices 7402l. 14s. 7d. Malaca hath a Bishop 500 reven. the Jesuits receive 112l. 10s. besides spent on the Jesuits in japan 218l. 15s. yearly. 40ls. to the Jesuits in Amboina. 90l. to the Jesuits in Maluco, and for their passage to japan 112l. 10s. the Dominicans, the Church Officers and the Vestry, and all the Secular expenses in Malacca, are 12248l. 9s. 6ds. The expenses of Maluco amount to 2200l. 14s. 6ds, Of Amboyno 1535l. 4s. 6ds. The Bishop appointed for China, hath 500l. reven. The Jesuits 67l. 10s. These with the judge and other Officers, receive annually 733l. 6s. Idalxa, I●ecamana, and Maomet Caon, and the Portugal stipendaries, in annual rewards given by the King's bounty, Cocket free for the Moguls ship (which custom comes to 7500l.) in all 10671l. 19s. ob. q. 3/20 penny stir. All the ordinary annual expenses of the state of India, are 214718878. reys, which is 134199l. 5s. 11d. ob. ⅕. penny star. Other Warrants, Interrogatories to be ministered upon Oaths to all Officers, Contracts of peace with Neighbour Princes, &c. contained in that Book are here omitted. And now I might easily have obtained this Viceroys Warrant to the Captain of the Forts of Mosambique and Sofala, running after their manner, It is my Will and Pleasure, that &c. for my entertainment: but it is my will and pleasure rather (as like will to like) to take a Preacher and Priest along with me, that though we agreed not otherwise in Doctrine, yet as Travellers we will restrain our zeal, and without fear of Inquisition, march like good Fellows together: yea, with jesuits' after, without fear of Treason. Only first I will present unto you a Letter of a Spanish Ambassador, relating the Antiquities of Persepolis, and some things by him observed in Persia. CHAP. XI. A Letter from Don GARCIA SILUA FIGVEROA Ambassador from PHILIP the Third King of Spain to the Persian, written at Spahan, or Hispahan, Anno 1619. to the marquis of Bedmar, touching matters of Persia. WEaried with travelling both by Sea and Land, but otherwise well, I came at length from Ormuz into Persia. Which having wandered over; at the King's appointment, I went to Hispahan: where I endure a tedious irksome delay, being even tired with so unpleasant a life, as I here lead. For whatsoever Writers report of that great and ancient Monarchy of the Achaemenides, this is mine opinion; That there is nothing in all this Country to be found so good, but that it comes short of the lest commodity in our Europe. And besides that every thing here is so cross to our fashions, that I am without all converse with men; here are not so much as any books (the reading whereof might somewhat refresh a man's mind in so great solitariness) except a few Pamphlets entreating of holy Confession, and Navarr's Sums, which the Monks of Saint Augustine use. Hispahan is the noblest City of this Kingdom: and, though it lie but in one and thirty degrees and Hispahan. a half of Northerly latitude; yet, by reason of the subtle piercing air, the cold is sharper, then by the climate or situation one would imagine. Now, in all this Kingdom you can scarce see any print of Antiquity: Not antiquities all the houses being built of unburned brick, or earth rammed up between two boards; too slight stuff to last many days, much less many years. Notwithstanding, there are yet remaining most of those huge wild buildings of the Castle and Palace of Persepolis, so much celebrated in the monuments of ancient Writers. These frames do the Arabians Persepolis and her remayne●. and Persians in their own language, call Chilminara: which is as much as if you should say in Spanish, Quarenta columnas, or Alcoranes: for so they call those high narrow round steeples, which the Arabians have in their Mesquites. This rare, yea and only monument of the World (which fare exceedeth all the rest of the World's miracles, that we have seen or heard off) showeth itself to them that come to this City from the Town of Xiria, and standeth about a league from the River Bradamir, in times past called Araxis (not that, that parteth Media from the greater Armenia) whereof often mention is made by Quintus Curtius, Diodorus and Plutarch: which Authors do point us out the situation of Persepolis, and do almost lead us unto it by the hand. The largeness, fairness, and long-lasting Matter of those Pillars, appeareth by the twenty which are yet left, of alike fashion; which with other remaynders of those stately Piles, do move admiration in the mind of beholders, and cannot, but with much labour, and at leisure, be laid open. But since it is your Lordship's hap to live now at Venice, where you may see some resemblance of the things, which I am about to writ of, I will briefly tell you, that most of the Pictures of men, that, engraven in marble, do seel the front, the sides, and statelier parts of this building, are decked with a very comely clothing, and clad in the same fashion, which the Venetian Magnificoes go in; that is, in Gowns down to the heels, with wide sleeves; with round flat caps, their hair spread to the shoulders, and notable long beards. Ye may see in these Tables some men sitting, with great majesty, in certain loftier chairs, such as use to be with us in the Quires and Chapter-houses of Cathedral Churches, appointed for the seats of the chief Prelates: the feet being supported with a little footstool neatly made, about a hand high. And, which is very worthy of wonder, in so diverse dresses of so many men; as are engraven in these Tables none cometh near the fashion which is at this day, or hath been these many Ages passed in use through all Asia. For though out of all Antiquity we can gather no such Arguments of the clothing of Assyrians, Medes and Persians, as we find many of the Greeks and Romans: yet it appeareth sufficiently, that they used garments of a middle size for length, like the Punic vest, used by the Turks and Persians at this day, which they call Aljuba, and these, Cavaia: and Sashes wound about their heads, distinguished yet both by fashion and colour from the Cidaris, which is the Royal Diadem. Yet verily in all this sculpture (which though it be ancient, yet shineth as neatly, as if it were but new-done) you can see no picture, that is like or in the workmanship resembleth any other, which the memory of man could yet attain to the knowledge of, from any part of the World: so that this work may seem to exceed all Antiquity. Now, nothing more confirmeth this, than one notable inscription cut in a jasper-table, with Characters still so Inscription of unknown letters, in fashion of a Delta. fresh and fair, that one would wonder, how it could scape so many Ages without touch of the lest blemish. The Letters themselves are neither Chaldaean, nor Hebrew, nor Greek, nor Arabike, nor of any other Nation, which was ever found of old, or at this day, to be extant. They are all three-cornered, but somewhat long, of the form of a Pyramid, or such a little Obeliske, as I have set in the margin: so that in nothing do they differ one from another, but in their placing and situation, yet so conformed δ that they are wondrous plain distinct and perspicuous. What kind of building the whole was (whether Corinthian, jonick, Doric, or mixed) cannot be gathered from the remainder of these ruins: which is otherwise in the old broken walls at Rome, by which that may easily be discerned. Notwithstanding the wondrous and artificial exactness of the work, the beauty a●d elegancy of it, shining out of the proportion and symmetry, doth dazzle the eyes of the beholders. But nothing amazed me more, than the hardness and durableness of these Marbles and jaspers': for in many places there are Tables so solid, and so curiously wrought and polished, that ye may see your face in them, as in a glass. Besides the Authors, by me already commended; Arrianus and justine make special mention of this Palace: and they report, that Alexander the Great (at the instigation of Thais, a famous Whore of Athens) did burn it down. But most delicately of all doth Diodorus deliver this story. The whole Castle was encompassed with a threefold circle of walls, the greater part whereof hath Castle. yielded to the violence of time and weather. There stand also the Sepulchers of their Kings, placed on Sepulchre. the side of that Hill, at the foot whereof the Castle itself is built: and the monuments stand just so fare one from another, as Diodorus reporteth. In a word, all doth so agreed with his discourse of it, that he that hath seen this, and read that, cannot possibly be deceived. Moore than this, there remain not any marks of so huge a City: but that nigh about half a league from the Castle, there stands up another Pillar, as big as the rest: and two other shorter ones too, set a little farther of: and in them did my Servants see some horses of Marble, large like a Colossus, and some men also of Giantly stature. To tell you true (as near as it was, and easily done, yet) I was loathe to go thither; both, because all that Plain was cut full of little Brooks, Ditches, and Sluices drawn out of the River Araxis: and also, because I would be held there no longer, having already spent two days in beholding the things which I have described. Now, though that Plain be very fruitful, and (as I said) all watered with Watercourses; though it lie open every way above ten leagues, that it might well maintain so great a City, as Persepolis sometime was: yet now it is taken up only with one small Town of some four hundreth houses; compassed about with fat pastures, fruitful Fields, and most fertile and pleasant Orchards and Closes, and furnished with all manner of food, and such pure wholesome water to drink, that I do not remember that ever I tasted the like any where else. This Town is called Margatean, and is a little Margatean. distant from the Castle. As for the King himself, I had been with him at Casbin, before I came hither. Casbin is a town some three hundred leagues distant from Ormuz; and from hence one hundreth Casbin. long ones. There had the King levied a mighty army of Horse and Foot to meet the Turks forces, who, as enemies, invaded the frontiers of the Persian Empire. There I abode therefore but forty days, being by the King royally entertained, with cheerful expressions of a loving mind. But when he was to go to Soltania (some fifteen leagues from thence) to muster his companies, which were there met; Soltania. ●e let me plainly understand, that before his departure he would dispatch me for my return to Ormuz. Soon after, having suddenly changed his mind, he commanded me to retire myself hither: whither he promised, so soon as the war was over, to come himself, and to sand me away. But when the war was quickly ended (which I foresaw by undoubted signs at Casbin) the King withdrew himself to Farabat: which is a Town of Hercania, by the Caspian Sea, which he love's and delights in much. He Farabat. presently sent me a messenger to signify that he would certainly come hither in the spring, to celebrated his birthday. This unwelcome news troubled me more than all the toil and trouble of the whole voyage. I resolved therefore to dispatch to him one of my Gentlemen, with the Abbot of Saint Augustine's: who if they should perceive that his coming were likely to be delayed long, might procure my dispatch; though at a most unseasonable time for sailing, and at my great peril to venture upon the heat at Ormuz, in summer insupportable. Concerning the peace or truce agreed upon by these Princes, after a bloody field fought between Tauris and Ardevill, it is to no purpose to report, since it is public and divulged, though their conenants and conditions be yet kept close. If the State were at more quiet in Moscou●e, I would (go by Astracan and) make a journey through that Country, in my return. But it is strange, what miseries and calamities afflict that Nation: which in ancient time hath so flourished and prevailed, that it scattered and put down the Tartarians of the East, who were dreadful to the whole world. Of which miseries and destructions the ground and author was that sergeant Demetrius, who having by plain cozenage usurped once the empire of the Russians, left it in a continued line to six other false tyrants of his name after him. The conclusion of these my letters shall be the relation of two Comets, which during this time we beheld, Two Comets seen also here 1618. the one, on the tenth of November, began to shine two hours before Sunrising; whose appearing was observed between East and South. The colour was like to the fume which ariseth from the flame of the finest Gunpowder. The head of it seemed to me to be in Scorpio: the bigness, as much as would contain a sixt part of the Zodiac: the form (as some imagined) like a Scimitar; which sort the Grecians call Xiphias, boding * As we have seen since in Turkey, Poland, Bohemia, Germany, Grisons, France, &c. and still see. horrible events. This Comet (me thought) resembled rather a yeere-old spring of Palm, which being not yet spread is a little bowed at the top: it moved toward the South. Twelve or thirteen days after the rising of this Comet, another appeared with hairy rays, of an ordinary fashion, coloured like the Planet Venus, and much about that bigness, or a little bigger. It arose directly East. And though at first it were fare less than the former, yet increasing daily more and more, it grew almost as big as the other. By the proper motion it moved itself with the Primum Mobile, not fare from the vertical Line. Moreover, three or four days after the arising of this, that other vanished. Sure they had both of them a very short period, insomuch as the latter scarce showed itself above tex days. It was observed, that toward the end, it looked more read. Howsoever it be, if these Comets portend mischief, the mischief (sure) cannot be long-lasting, like others, whereof we may see Would God he had been or may be a true presage. store in the world. CHAP. XII. Collections out of the Voyage and History of Friar JOAON does SANCTOS his Aethiopia Orientalis, & Varia Historia, and out of other Portugals, for the better knowledge of Africa and the Christianity therein. §. 1. The Author's Voyage and Acts in those parts; Sea accidents, Moorish fooleries, English Ships: Of Sofala, the Fort; the Fruits and Plants of those parts. THe said Friar went with a Fleet from Lisbon in April 1586. july the first, they Io. does Sanctos l. 2. de Van. bist. c. 18. came before the Cape of good hope, and had such fair weather, that they took great store of Fish, till a fair gale set them onwards for Mozambique. Being against Terra do Natal (which trends betwixt thirty two and thirty four degrees South) they were encountered with a great storm, the Winds and Waves bellowing and billowing (in a seeming) conspiracy to their ruin. The second night of this tempest, the ninth of july, they saw on their main tops a Corpo santo in figure of a flame * Faisca. A Corpo Santo saluted, and fond opinions thereof. How truly is it said of such, Io. 4. Ye worship ye know not what? of fire bright and shining, from thence removing to the Mizzen-mast; and the Pilot saluted it, saying, Salue Corpo santo, salve; Boam viagem, boam viagem: Hail Corpo sancto, hail, a good voyage, a good voyage. And most of the people with many tears of joy made the same answer, Boam viagem, boam viagem: the light having there long continued, vanished. The Mariners believe that this light is S. Pero Gonçalues Telmo Natural of Palencia a City in Castille, a Dominican, upon whom they ordinarily call being endangered in tempests, and either call it Saint Peter Gonçalues, or S. Telmo, or Corpo Santo. Many times it appeareth, and so long they hold themselves secure, and ordinarily the storms are moderated when it cometh, as it happened * Ouper. to us in this voyage; and therefore they held it in much devotion, albe it be but natural, caused by exhalations: which the Mariners deny, saying, that sometimes in the place where that light appears, they have found green Wax, like that of a Wax-candle. And in the life of that Saint Profit of Legends of lies of Saints. is rehearsed, that he sometimes appears visible to Mariners when they call upon him in tempests, and delivers them from Sea dangers. While this light appeared, a Soldier kneeling down in the ship before it, smote his breast, saying, with many tears. Adorovos men Snor S. Adoration to an exhalation, supposed a Saint: and to a Saint as to God: a double Idolatry in the Popish opinion, which yet lay this stumbling block before the blind in worship of creatures. Terra does Famous. Children of the Sun. Inbanzato. Pero Gonçaluez, vos me saluay nest perigo por vossa misericordia; repeating it many times. I adore thee my Lord Saint Peter Gonçaluez, OH save me in this danger for thy mercy. I and an other father told him, this adoration was due only to God, and that the Saints should be prayed to in another manner. He answered worse to the purpose. My God shall he be now which shall deliver me from this danger. We than left him, but the next day the storm being passed he confessed his fault. On the seven and twentieth they came to Baixos da judia in two and twenty South, and the thirteenth of August came to Mozambique: from thence by the Vicar General's appointment, I and another Dominican were sent for Sofala, one hundred and sixty leagues distant, for the service of Christianity in those parts in November following. In the year 1588. the Saint Thomas having passed the Cape, was wracked near Terra do Natal, and some of the company escaping, went on thoare in Terra does Fumos, & happened on more humane Cafres' then the most are in those parts, which had never seen white man before, called them Children of the Sun, and gave them to eat and drink. Stephen Veyga the Captain, and some others adventured on a journey thence by land (above eighty leagues) to Sofala, where they gave great thanks to God and our Lady for their delivery. Over against the Fortress of Sofala, is an Island on the other side of the River called Inbanzato, of which in former times was Lord a Moor, called Muynhe Mafamede, so friendly to the Portugals, and so lukewarm in his Religion, that with them he would both eat Swine's flesh and drink Wine. Yet was he so honoured, that after his death, the Moors of Sofala erected a Mesquit in the place of his burial, and before the Mariners made their voyage, would make prayers to him (as a Saint) for their success. I set this Mesquit on fire, to the discontent of those Moors. Friar john Madeira and I, remained four years in Sofala, labouring the conversion of the Moors and Gentiles, of which we baptised 1694. persons. After that time the Vicar Qu●teve King of the Country about Sofala. General caused us to return to Mosambique. In the way the Cafers sent us victuals and Musicians with their unmusicall voices and Tabers all night, entertaining us with a feast worse than a fast. Having thus passed the Lordship of an Encosse under the Quiteves' dominion, we came into the Country of Manamotapa, where in the night passing a desert, we heard terrible voices, Monamotapa. like as if they had been of men, which we supposed to be Cafar thiefs, and durst not speak one to the other, left we might so betray our lives. The next Cafars told us they were birds bigger than Cocks, which in the day time hide themselves, and in the night fly, chase and prey Strange birds. Luabe. on other fowls, which terrified with their voices, leave their roosts and so become a prey. They came to the River of Luabo after eighteen days. In this River are many great Lands, where we lay in the nights, and sailed by day because of the Currents and Shelves. The two and twentieth of August we came to the Fort of Sena, where the two Churches of those Rivers had never a Priest, and therefore we spent two and thirty days in confessing, baptising, S●●●. massing: and thence were muited to Tete, for like cause, sixty leagues distant. I went and baptised Tete. there one hundred and seventeen. Madeira at Sena baptised above two hundred persons: and from the first entry of Dominicans, they had in that River Cuama baptised above twenty thousand. In the Port of Quilimane were four Pangayas of the Captain of Mozambique, than Don jorge de Menezes, in one of which we embarked, in which was a Chest with 100000. Cruzadoes of gold, of powder, and pieces, which he had made in those Rivers with Souso Coutinho the Governor of India: which gold is ordinarily gathered every six months by the Portugals and Captain. In the year 1592. I was sent to Quirimba. There I stayed two years, and made six hundred ninety four Christians, and until that year 1593. the Dominicans had baptised above sixteen thousand in those Iles. After which I was recalled to Sofala, and in 1595. to Mosambique. In the year 1597. two English ships came in sight of Mosambique; as also two others had done in the year 1591. The two and twentieth of August 1597. he embarked Two English ships. Two other. These of C. Raymond and Lancaster: the other of B. wood. See sup. p. 110. Sofala. Mocarangue. himself for India, and on the twentieth of September entered the Bar of Goa. But let us take view of Sofala, and the parts adjoining, as he hath described them in the first part of his works. The Fortress of Sofala stands in 20. 30 Southern degrees, situate on the Coast of Eastern Ethiopia, near the Sea, and just by a River a league in the mouth, little more or less, which riseth higher above one hundred leagues, arising in the Country called Mocarangua, and passing by the City Zimbaoe where the Quiteve resides, who is King of those parts, and of all the River of Sofala. up that River the Portugals trade to Manica, a land of much gold, seated within the land above sixty leagues. Within the Fort of Sofala is a Church, to which belong six hundred Communicants. The Inhabitants usually are Merchants, some to Manica for gold, which they barter for Stuffs and Beads, both to the Captain and themselves; others to the River of Sabia, and the Isles das Bocicas, and other near Rivers, for ivory, Gergelim-spice, Pulse, Amber, and many Salves. There is another habitation of Moors two Caliver shot from the Castle, poor and miserable, which live by serving the Portugals. The women perform there the offices of Tillage and Husbandry; as also do the Moors. They pay their Tithes to the Dominicans Church. The Fortress was built An. 1505. by Pero da Nhaya, with consent of the Moorish King Zufe, a man blind of both his eyes (in both senses, external and internal, religious and politic) who too late repenting, thought to supplant it with treachery, which they returned upon himself and slew him. In old times they had many such petty Moorish Kings on the Coast, few of which now remain by reason of the Portugal Captains succeeding in their places, and in their amity and commerce with the Quiteve King of those Countries. In those Countries of Sofala are many first-fruits, as Pomegranate trees which bear all the year, some green, some ripe, some in flowers; they have also Figtrees, which yield black Figs all the year most excellent; Oranges, Limbs, Vines which bear twice a year, in januarie and july; Ananas, Indian Figs, which yield great branches of Figs as great as Cucumbers, yellow when they are ripe, and sweet of sent, sometimes seventy Figs are seen on one cluster, like a bunch of Grapes, and a man can scarcely lift them from the ground. They have great grounds of Sugarcanes alongst the River, husbanded by the Cafres', not for Sugar, but to eat (for they want Ingenios') and are a great part of their sustenance. They have many and great Palmtrees which yield infinite Cocos and Wine. They have store of Guinnie Wheat, and Rice; many Inhames (a very great root yielding broad leaves, and better in taste then Potatoes) Fitches, and other Pulse in much variety. In the fields and wild untilled places grow store of jasmins, and Mangericones (very sweet plants) and they make oil of Gergelim, which they beat in wooden Mortars, as big as will reach to a man's girdle, and then strain out the Oils, and eat the rest with their Wheat instead of Butter. Innumerable Hens very good and cheap, Hogs, Goats, Cows, wild Beasts, Dear, and wild Swine are there. Ten Hens are sold for two Testons (2s. 6ds.) and up in the Country eighteen at the price. They make Oil of Cocos which burns clearer than that of the Olive. In the Realty of Manica grow little Trees on the tops of Hills and Rocks, which the most part of the year are dry, without leaf and greenness, but have this property, that if one cut off a bough & put it into water, in the space of ten hours A strange tree, it springs and flourisheth with green leaves; but draw it out of the water, as soon as it is dry, it remains again as it was before. The Cafres' say, that though this would be gathered ten years, yet after all that time put into water, it wil● flourish and continued green. This wood being ground, and given to drink in water, is good to staunch fluxes of blood. The Cafres' call it Murgodao. Another would they call Matuni, which signifieth the Dung of a Man, having the Another. name of that sent, so noy some that none can endure it. The same is in India, the Tree like a Thorn tree. They say, it hath virtues against the Air (or Blast) and therefore many persons wear it in strings like Beads, tied to the arm next the skin, specially children. Alongst the River of Sofala in two places wild and desert, grow Oranges and Lemons, which every one may gather that will: wherewith they lad Boats and cell them for almost nothing to the Inhabitants of the Fortress, which fill Barrels and Pots with the juice, and the same Lemons salted, and sand them for India, where they are much esteemed, and eaten with Rice. The bread Bread of M 〈…〉, or Guinny, Turkey, Virginia Wheat, &c. Wine. ordinarily in Sofala is of their Wheat and Rice mixed together, whereof they make Cakes which they call Mocates: tolerable whiles they are hot, but cold, insufferable. The Portugals drink commonly Palme-wine, the Cafres' Wine of their Wheat (or Mays) which they make strong and tipsy. §. II Of QVITEVE King of that Country, with the strange customs observed in those parts, in Court, City and Country. THe King of these parts is of curled hair, a Gentle, which worships nothing, nor hath any knowledge of God; yea, rather he carries himself as God of his Countries, and so is holden and reverenced of his Vassals. He is called Quiteve, a title royal and no proper name, which they exchange for this so soon as they become Kings. The Quiteve hath more than one hundred women all within doors, amongst which one or two are as his Queens, the rest as Concubines: many of them are his own Aunts, Cousins, Sisters and Daughters, which he no less useth, saying, that his sons by them are true heirs of the Kingdom without mixture of other blood. When the Quitove dyeth, his Queens must die with him to do him service in the other world, who accordingly at the instant of his death take a poison (which they call Lucasse) and die therewith. The successor succeedeth as well to The Quiteve Manner of succession and coronation. the women as the state. None else but the King may upon pain of death marry his Sister or Daughter. This Successor is commonly one of the eldest Sons of the decessed King, and of his great Women or Queens; and if the eldest be not sufficient, than the next, or if none of them be fit, his Brother of whole blood. The King commonly whiles he liveth maketh the choice, and trains up him to affairs of State, to whom he destinies the succession. While I lived there, saith Sanctos, the King had above thirty Sons, and yet shown more respect to his Brother a wise man, then to any of them, all honouring him as apparent heir. The same day the King dies, he is carried to a Hill where all the Kings are interred, and early See after of breaking the Bow. the next morning, he whom the decessed had named his Successor, goeth to the King's house where the King's Women abide in expectation, and by their consent he enters the house, and seats himself with the principal of them in a public Hall, where the King was wont to sit to hear Causes, in a place drawn with curtains or covered with a cloth, that none may see the King nor the Women with him. And thence he sends his Officers, which go thorough the City and proclaim Festivals to the New King, who is now quietly possessed of the King's House, with the Women of the King decessed, and that all should go and acknowledge him for their King: which is done by all the great Men then in Court, and the Nobles of the City, who go to the Palace now solemnly guarded, and enter into the Hall by licence of the Officers, where the new King abides with his Women; entering some, and some, creeping on the ground till they come to the middle of the Hall, and thence speak to the New King, giving him due obeisance, without seeing him or his Women. The King makes answer from within, and accepts their service: and after that draws the Curtains, and shows himself to them; whereat all of them clap their hands, and then turn behind the Curtains, and go forth creeping on the ground as they came in; and when they are go, others enter and do in like sort. In this ceremony the greatest part of the day is spent with feasting, music and dancing thorough the City. The next day, the King sends his Officers thorough the Kingdom to declare this his succession, and that all should come to the Court to see him break the Bow. Sometimes there are many Competitors, and then He succeeds whom the Women admit into the King's House: for none may enter by Law without their leave, nor can be King without peaceable entrance; forceable entry forfeiting his Women-Electors. Right and Title. By bribes therefore and other ways; they seek to make the Women on their side. Near the Kingdom of Quiteve is another of Laws and Customs like thereto, where the Sedanda reigns: both which were sometimes but one Kingdom. While I was in Sofala, the The Sedandas like customs. Sedanda being incurably sick of a leprosy, declared his Successor, and poisoned himself: which also is the custom there, if any King have any deformity in his person. The named Successor sought admittance of the Women, but they much distasting him, had secretly sent by night for another Prince whom they better liked, as more valiant and better-beloved; whom they admitted, and assembled themselves with him in the public Hall, and caused Proclamation to be made to the people of his succession. The other, whom they had rejected, fled for fear of his life, and being mighty assembled a great power, and by force entered the King's House. But this was strange to all, who therefore forsook him, and stuck to him whom the Women had chosen; whereupon the other fled, and no more lifted up his head. Before the New King gins to govern, he sends for all the chief in the Kingdom, to come to the Court and see him break the King's Bow, which is all one with taking possession of the Ceremony of breaking the Bow. Kingdom. In those Courts is a custom then also to kill some of those Lords or great Men, saying, that they are necessary for the service of the decessed King: whereupon they kill those of Cruel service. whom they stand in fear or doubt, or whom they hate, in stead of whom they make and erect new Lords. This custom causeth such as fear themselves to flee the Landlord Anciently the Kings were wont to drink poison in any grievous disasters, as in a contagious disease, or natural impotency, lameness, the loss of their foreteeth, or other deformity; saying, that Kings aught to have no defect; which if it happened, it was honour for him to die, and go to better himself in that better life, in which he should be wholly perfect. But the Quiteve which reigned whiles I was there, would not follow his predecessors herein; but having lost one of his foreteeth, sent to proclaim thorough his whole Kingdom that one of his teeth were fallen out, Ill custom well broken. and that if (that they might not be ignorant when they saw him want it) his predecessors were such fools, for such causes to kill themselves, he would not do so, but await his natural death, holding his life necessary to conserve his estate against his enemies, which example he would commend to posterity. If the Cafars have a suit, and seek to speak with the King, they creep to the place where he is, having prostrated themselves at the entrance, and look not on him all the while they Great observance: the like is used in japan, to lie prostrate and not look on him. speak, but lying on one side clap their hands all the time (a rite of obsequiousness in those parts) and then having finished, they creep out of the doors as they came in. For no Cafar may enter on foot to speak to the King, nor eye him in speaking, except the familiars and particular friends of the King. The Portugals enter on their feet, but unshod, and being near the King, prostrate themselves lying on one side almost sitting, and without looking on him speak to him, at every fourth word clapping their hands according to the custom. Both Cafres' and Portugals are entertained by him with wine of Mays, or their wheat, called Pombe, which they must drink, although against stomach, not to contemn the King's bounty; whence the Portugals have had some trouble, and are forced to stay in the Town without leave to return home, with great expense of time and charges. Every September the Quiteve at the change of the Moon, goeth from Zimbaohe his City to a high Hill to perform Obits or Exequys to his predecessors there buried, with great troops Exequys to the dead Kings. both of the City and other parts of the Kingdoms called up therefore. As soon as they are ascended, they eat and drink their Pombe, the King beginning, till they be all drunk; continuing that eating and drinking eight days, one of which they call Pemberar of a kind of Tilting exercise then used. In this feast the King and his Nobles cloth themselves in their best Pemberar, somewhat resembling that which Aeneas performed to Anchises. Silks and Cotten clotheses, which they have with many thrums, like Carpet fringes, wrought therein, hanging down on the eyes and face as a horses foretop; they tie about the head a large Ribbon; and divided into two parts, they run one against another on foot with Bows and Arrows in their hands, which they shoot upwards that none be hurt; and thus make a thousand careeres and feats till they be tired and cannot stir, and they which hold out longest are accounted the properest valiantest men, and are therefore rewarded with the prize propounded, Gaspar de melo Captain of Sofala in my time, caused to make a large Ribbon with great fringes of silk and gold, and sent it with other pieces of price to the Quiteve, who most esteemed that Ribbon for this pembering purpose. After this eight days festival, they spend two days or three in mourning; and then the Devil enters into one of the company, saying, he is the soul of the deceased King, father of the Devil's tyranny and Oracles. present, to whom those Exequys are performed; and that he comes to speak to his son. The Cafar thus possessed falls down on the ground in an ill plight and is distracted, the Devil speaking by his mouth all the strange tongues of all the Cafar Nations about them, many of which some of the men present understand. And after this he beginneth to behave himself, and to speak like the King pretended, by which signs the Cafars acknowledge the coming of the deceased King's soul. The King is now made acquainted herewith, and comes with his Grandes to the place where the Demoniake is, and do him great reverence. Then all the rest go aside, and the King remains with him alone speaking friendly as with his father departed, and enquireth if he be to make wars, whether he shall overcome his enemies, touching dearth, or troubles in his kingdom, and whatsoever else he desireth to know: And the Devil answereth his questions, and adviseth him what to do, not without lies altogether, as he which is the enemy of mankind, and thinks it enough to hold his credit with them, and yearly to be consulted. After all this the Devil departeth from that body, leaving it weary, and ever after ill apaid. The King returneth home with great applause, so graced with the conference of the deceased Kings, whom they hold to be mighty in the other World, and able to grant him whatsoever he desireth. Some Portugals have been eye-witnesses hereof. The like manner the Devil useth with other Gentiles in China, and the Philippinas, as some report. I believe for certain that this Caphar Nation is the most brutish and barbarous in the world, No form of Religion. neither worshipping God, nor any Idol, nor have Image, Church, or Sacrifice, or persons dedicated to Religion, and are hard to be converted, either to Christians or Moors. They hold the immortality of the soul, and have a confused knowledge that there is a Great God, whom they call Molungo, but they pray not to him, nor do commend themselves to him. When they suffer any necessity or sterility, they have recourse to their King, strongly believing that he is The King in divine reputation. able to give them all things which they desire, and that he can obtain all things of the dead, his predecessors with whom he seemeth to have conference. Whereupon they sue to the King for rain, if they want it, and for seasonable harvest times: and always when they thus petition him, they bring him great Presents, which he receiveth, and bids them return home in a good hour; for he will have care of their request to satisfy the same. And though they see themselves often frustrated, yet continued they to spend time and costs in such petitions, till rain or other their suits happen, thinking that though he granted not at first, yet by their importunity (as he also for gain tells them) that he hath done it at last. They observe certain festivals, resting from labour (except dances) appointed by the King, Musimos holy days strictly kept. they not knowing when, or why. They call such days Musimos, that is, Souls of Saints departed, in whose honour they keep them. On one of these days a Portugal in that City Zimbaohe (which was passing to Manicas where the gold Mines are) caused a Cow to be killed at his house for food to his slaves, and the people which he had with him; whereof the Quiteve hearing by one of his Officers (many of which are dispersed in the City, and thorough the Kingdom) he commanded the Portugal to suffer it to abide, and not meddle any more withal, for violating his Musimos. And the Portugal had no remedy, but must either suffer the beast to stink and putrify there, or pay Empofia, that is, The Fine, which was no less than fifty Clotheses, after he had in stead of eating, endured much stink many days; which to avoid, he would have go forth of his house, and have taken another, but the Quiteve would not suffer him to enforce him to his Empofia. These Cafars know nothing of the Creation of the World, of Man, nor of Hell for the bad, or Heaven for the good: only they believe the soul's immortality in another World, and that they shall live with their women a better life than this, but they cannot tell where, in some eartltly Paradises of pleasure. They confess that there is a Devil, which they call, Musuca; Opinions of the Devil. and that he doth much harm to men. Every new Moon is a Festival day: they say the Sun when he can, goeth to sleep. They neither writ nor read, nor have books, but all their history is Tradition. They hold that Monkeys in times past were men and women, and call them Aborigi●es. in their language, The old people. The Quiteve hath two or three hundred men for his Guard, which are his Officers and Executioners, called Inficis, and go crying, Inhama, Inhama, that is, Flesh, Flesh. He hath another sort, called Marombes, jesters, which have their Songs and Prose in praise of the King, whom Marombes, Bards or barbarous Poets Strange Titles of greatness. they call, Lord of the Sun and Moon, King of the Land and of Rivers, Conqueror of his Enemies, in every thing Great, great Thief, great Witch, great Lion; and all other names of greatness which they can invent, whether they signify good or bad, they attribute to him. When the King goeth out of doors, these Marombes go round about him with great cries of this argument. He hath others which are Musicians in his Hall, and at the Court gates, with diverse Instruments Musicians. resounding his praises. Their best Musical Instrument is called Ambira, much like to our Organs, made of Pompions, some big, some slender, for difference of sounds, with a mouth in the side nigh the bottom, which hath a hole bigger than a shilling, with a glass in the bottom, made of certain Cobwebs slender and strong. On the mouths (which are equal, See after, c. 1●. set in a rue) is a rue of keys of wood, slender, sustained with cords, on the tops whereof they play with sticks like drum sticks, which have buttons or balls as big as a nut in the points, which moving the Keys, make a sweet sound, which may be heard as fare as Virginals. Another Instrument they have, called also Ambira, all of Iron wedges, flat and narrow, a span long, tempered in the fire to differing sounds. They are but nine set in a rue, with the ends in a p●ece of wood as in the neck if a viol, and hollow, on which they play with their thumb nails, which they wear long therefore, as lightly as men with us on the Virginals, and is better Music than the former. They have Cornets of a wild beasts horn, called Paraparas, having a terrible sound, and Drums diversified in sounds. When the Quiteve sends Ambassadors, he sends these three sorts of men, crying, playing, dancing, which receive, or else take their provision by force. They use three kinds of Oaths in judgement most terrible, in accusations wanting just evidence. The first is called, Lucasse, which is a vessel full of poison, which they give the suspected, Oaths dreadful and terrible. See before in A. Battle, l. 7. c. 3. of the like in Loango, &c. with words importing his destruction, and present death if he be guilty; his escape, if innocent: the terror whereof makes the conscious confess the crime: but the innocent drink it confidently without harm, and thereby are acquitted of the crime; and the plaintiff is condemned to him whom he falsely had accused; his wife, children, and goods being forfeited, one moiety to the King, and the other to the defendant. The second Oath they call, Xoqua, which is made by iron heated read hot in the fire, causing the accused to lick it being so hot with his tongue, saying, that the fire shall not hurt him if he be innocent; otherwise it shall burn his tongue and his mouth. This is more common, and is used by the Cafres' and the Moors in those parts; yea, (which worse is) some Christians give the same Oath to their slaves suspected of stealth; which one in Sofala caused, on suspicion of a stolen garment, a slave to do three times without hurt. The third Oath they call, Calano, which is a vessel of water made bitter with certain herbs, which they put into it, whereof they give the accused to drink, saying, that if he be innocent, he shall drink it all off at one gulp without any stay, and cast it all up again at once without any harm: if guilty, he shall not be able to get down one drop without gargling and choking. There have been seen many experiments of all these, the guilty suffering death by the poison, or burning, &c. the innocent freed; having some resemblance by Devilish apish imitation to the cursed water of jealousy mentioned in Moses. Once, they are notorious Num. 5. and well known in Sofala. The Cafres' are black as Pitch, curled, and wear their head full of horns made of the same Haire-fashion in horns. hair, which stand up like a Distaff, wearing slender pieces of wood within their locks to uphold them without, bending: without, they tie them with a ribbon made of the bark of an herb, which whiles it is fresh sticketh like glue, and dried is like a stick: with this they bind their hair in bundles from the bottom to the top; of each bundle making a horn, holding herein great pride and gallantry; striving to excel each others; and mocking them which want them, saying, they are like women. For, as the male wild beasts have horns which the females want; so do these savage beasts also. The Quiteve hath herein a fashion which none may imitate, of four horns, one of a span long on the mould of the head, like an Unicorn, and three of half a span, one on the neck, at each ear another, all upright to the top. For their horns sakes they have no hats, nor headcovering amongst them. The apparel of the King and chief men is fine Cotton, or Silk, girt to them, and hanging almost to the knees, and another greater, called Machiras, which the Cafres' weave, cast over the shoulders like a Cloak, wherewith they go muffled, letting it hung on the left hand to the ground, esteeming great Gravity and Majesty in a long train. The rest of the body is naked; they go all barefoot: and the vulgar go naked both men and women without shame; the better sort of them wearing a Monkey's skin, hanging down from the girdle like a Smith's Apron; and the women likewise. But the Cafres' which trade with the Portugals wear a covering to the knees. They have no Occupations but Smiths, which make Azagays, Occupations. Spades, Hatchets, Halfe-swords: Weavers which make Cotton clotheses for Machiras. The women make them, but improperly, their office being ordinarily to dig, and weed, and sow, men more loving their lubberly ease, few helping their wives: a Spade being as usual with their women, as a Rock with our Spinsters; the men now and then hunting for wild beasts, other whiles dancing and singing, and therefore poor. The Quiteve makes some Royal hunt, with three or four thousand men, in the Deserts The Tartars do the like: and the Scots also, as I have heard, in the furthest North of this Island. near the City; encircling all the beasts in that compass, Tigers, Lions, Ounces, Elephants, Buffals, Dear, wild Swine, and the rest, driving them together, and then setting on their Dogs, with cries, Arrows, and Azagayes, pursue and kill what they can. Then may they kill the Lion, which at other times by the Quiteves prohibition is a deadly offence, because he is entitled, great Lion. After this they eat in the same place with great jollity; but the most they carry home, and * As Bacon & Martinmas Beete in England. Houses of Cafars, household, and food. hung it for the King, and for themselves. Their houses are round, of unhewn timber covered with straw, like a thatched Country house, which they remove at pleasure. Their goods is a Pan in which they boy●e their Wheat, two Spades to dig, one Bow and Arrows, a Mat whereon they lie, which they make of Rushes, and commonly they sleep on the ground: if it be cold, they make a fire in the midst of the house, lying all about it like Cacs. So beggarly and brutish is the life (if that be life) of the Cafres'. Their food is commonly Mais, Pulse, Fruits, Sugarcanes, Fish, and all kinds of Beasts which they kill in the Deserts, as Monkeys, Dogs, Cats, Rats, Snakes, Lizards, Crocodiles, all flesh; Rice they sow rather to cell the Portugals then to eat, preferring their Mais. They steep two days in water a peck or thereabouts, which in that space grows forth: and then the water being put out, they let it dry two or three hours, and being well dried Mais Wine ho● made. they stamp it till it settle into a mass: which they do in a great Mortar as high as a man's middle, called Cuni, by them, by the Portugals, Pilano. After this they set a great earthen vessel on the fire half full of water, whereon when it seethes, they put in above half the peck of Mais-meale by little and little, still stirring it, as when men make pottage: and after it seethes a little, they take the vessel of the fire, and put in the rest of the said mass, stirring them together till their Pombe be made; which is let stand two days, and then they drink it, many of them neither eating nor drinking aught else, but living only hereof. If it stand four or five days it becomes Vinegar; and the sourer, the more tipsy; they say that it makes them strong. In some places grow certain Reeds, which every second or third year have great ears like Rye, of which they gather store, and is good sustenance. In all Casraria there grows a certain herb which they sow, called Bangue, the straw and leaves whereof they cut, and being well dried, stamp them to powder. And hereof they eat a handful, and then drink water, and so sustain themselves many days; and if they eat much, it makes them drunken, like to Wine. All these Cafres' before they go about any business of import, as journeying, merchandise, or sowing, they cast lots to divine of the success; a thing used likewise to inquire of things Lots and divinations. stolen or lost, and in all doubtful cases, and there to give credit as we do to the Gospel. These lots are little round sticks flat, and bored thorough the midst, less than Table-men, called Charatas, always carried about them, filled on a string, to use upon any occasion of doubt, casting them like Dices so many times. For want of them, they divine by strokes or lines which they draw on the ground. Some are great Witches, and consult with the Devil; so prove to it, Witches. that they are prohibited by the King, that none should use this witchcraft without his licence, in pain of death, and confiscation of wife, children, and goods, half to the King, and half to the Informer: and yet many are such secretly, and all would be if they could. The same penalty Punishments. is to thiefs and to adulterers: it being lawful for any man to slay any of these three sorts taken in the fact: or if any list not to kill him which by witchcraft, adultery, or robbery hath wronged him, he may cell him, or do with him what he pleaseth as his own chattels, and they call the condemned, such a man's Witch, Thief, or Adulterer. The loss of goods to the King is common for any fault amongst them. The Cafres' buy of the parents their wives, for Cows, Clotheses, or otherwise according to Marriages. their ability. And therefore they which have many daughters are rich. If any mislike his wife, he may return her to him that sold her, but with loss of the price paid; and the parent may cell her again to another husband. The wife hath no liberty to forsake her husband. The ceremonies of marriage are dances, and feastings of the neighbours; every invited guest bringing his present of Meal, Mais, Inhames, Fitches, or other victual for that day's expenses. He which is able, may have two wives, but few are able to maintain them, except the great men which have many, but one is principal, the rest as handmaids. Some of them live like wild beasts, and when they are near time of travel, they go to the wilderness or Brutish travel untilled places, and there go up and down receiving the savour of that wild place, which causeth to them quicker delivery. They after their delivery wash themselves and their children in a Lake or River, and then return to their houses with them in their arms without swaddling them. Neither have they there wherewithal to do it, or such custom: nor have any Bed to lie on, but a Mat, or lock of straw. When any of them die, the kindred, friend, and neighbours assemble, and bewail him all that day in which he dieth, and the same day lay him on a Mat, or Seat where he died; and if Funerals. he had any cloth or garment, bury him therein, otherwise, naked. They make a hole in the Desert (or wild untilled place) and set by him a vessel of water and a little Mais, to eat and drink (they say) in his journey to the other life; and without more ceremonies cover him with earth, and lay on the hole the Mat, or the Chai e in which he was brought to burial, where they consume without any more respect, although they be new. For they hold it ominous to touch that Mat or Seat in which one died, as boding death or some ill. The kindred and friends lament him eight days from morning to noon, and an hour at Sun set: which mourning they perform Lamentations. with dances and dreary songs, and speech, all together on foot in a round circle; and now and then one of the standers by enters into the middle of the circle, and makes a turn or two, and then takes his place again: and after the mourning finished, they all sit in a round and eat and drink for the soul of the deceased whom they mourn for, and then return home. The next kindred are at this cost. These Cafars are cruel and inhuman to one another. If any of them be sick, and have no Inhumanity, famine, and beggary. wife, kindred, or friends to look to him, no other Cafar will give him any thing, but let him starve; and die forlorn without taking on him any compassion, although he see him ready to perish with hunger; of which sickness most of them die, through miserable poverty and improvident and prodigality. And when they do the most, some friend takes the forlorn man, carries him to the wild uncultivated place, and lays him at some bush, or at the foot of a tree, with a little Vessel of water to drink and a little Mais to eat if he can; and so leaves him till he dies without more care of him: And although some Cafar pass by, and see him groan or lament, yet will he give him no help. And this brutishness is so natural to them, that some, when they feel themselves deadly sick, take order to be so carried to the Wilderness, and laid at the foot of a Bush, and their dye like beasts. In Mocaranga some Parents as black as Pitch, have white Goldi-locked children like Flemings. White Cafres'. While I was in the Country, the Quiteve nourished one white child in the Court, as a strange Prodigy. The Manamotapa kept two other white Cafres' with like admiration. The Cafres' say such are the Children of the Devil, begotten of black women by him when they are asleep. I saw at Goa a white Cafar Wench in Dom. Hieronimo Continho his House, given him by the Viceroy Dom. Francisco da Gama, and after (he returning Captain Maior of the ships) at Saint Helena: and although both her Parents were Negroes, she was so white that her Eyelids were also of that colour. In the River Inhaguea betwixt Sofala and Luabo, a Negro of sixty years brought forth and suckled a Ch●d. Many Cafres' have two or three children at a Birth. One Peter a Christian Cafar at Sofala, his Wife dying after travel of a Daughter, nourished the same with Milk of his Numerous issue, & strange Nurses. own breasts a whole year, at the end whereof it died of Worms, and then the Milk dried up in his breasts. He told me, that pity of the Motherless crying Infant, which his poverty could not otherwise relieve, caused him to seek to still it with laying it to his breast, and then gave it somewhat to drink, which having continued two or three days his breast began to yield Milk. People of credit in India told me the like of a poor jew of Ormus, which nourished his Son with his breasts, the Mother dying when it was young, in the Castle. A Cafar in the River Quilimane had breasts great, and bearing out like a woman which gives suck, but had no Milk therein. Aft●r my return to Portugal, I heard by eye-witnesses of a poor man in Moura, which being sixty years old, had as much Milk as a woman Nurse, and gave suck to two Moura. children. King Sebastian sent Francis Barret, with title of Governor and Captain General of a great Barrets invasion. Armada, to go to Sofala, to conquer the Golden Mines in the Kingdom of Mocaranga, and particularly those of Manica. In the Conquest whereof he made great Wars with the Quiteve, who reigneth over the Country in the way from Sofala to Manica, the Mines being in the Neighbour Kingdom of Chicangua. In these passages by Land or River, the Quiteve opposed himself with many Battles; who notwithstanding pierced the Country to Zimbaohe, and made the Quiteve fly to the Mountains, with his women and people. He fired the City and passed two days further without opposition. Then the Chicanga sent him provision (whereof Chicanga. he had great want) intimating his joy to see him in his Kingdom; which he requited with a Present, and came to his City, where he was kindly entertained, a peace concluded with grant of free Merchandising. The Portugals had conceited themselves of so much Gold, that they thought they might fill sacks, and take as much as they listed; but when they saw the trouble, difficulty, and danger of life which the Cafres' sustained to get it forth of the earth and stones, their minds were altered. They get it three ways, one by making Mines (which sometime Three ways of getting Gold. fall on them) and following the veins which they know, take thence the Earth, washing the same in bolls. Another, after Rains, searching the Brooks of the fields and hills where they found pieces of Gold: the third, out of certain stones in particular Mines, which have veins of Gold, which they break into powder, and wash the same in bolls, where the rest runneth away with the water, the Gold remaining in the bottom. This third they call Matuca, and is the basest, the other Dahabo. Matuca and Dahabo. Tribute to the Quiteve. Barret at his return thought of revenge upon the Quiteve, which he prevented with courtesies and presents: and agreement was made betwixt them, that the Captain of Sofala should yearly give the Quiteve two hundred Clotheses for free and secure passage thorough his Country to Chicanga, which are worth at Sofala more than one hundred Cruzadoes, and amongst the Cafres, above one hundred thousand Reys. For this tribute which they call Curua, the Quiteve sends four Ambassadors yearly, called Mutumes'; one of which represents his Person, and he alone is holden in like respect and reverence in that journey; the second is called the King's Strange Embassage. Mouth, whose Office is to deliver the King's Message; the third they call the King's Eye, who is appointed Overseer of all he sees done, to relate the same to him at their return; the fourth is called the King's Ear, and is to hear all that is spoken on both parts. They are all Lords, and sometimes the King's Sons, he especially which represents his person, and are presented by the Cafres' in the way; and bring above one hundred others with them in company to carry the Curua and their Gifts. When they are near Sofala, the Captain sends principal Moores to conduct them to the Castle. Before them go Labourers, and Dancers in great bravery, their heads adorned with plumes of Cock's tails: next follow Cafres', in a rank or file, and after them the Mutumes' in their order, he being last which represents the Quiteves' person, and with him the Xeque or Principal Moor. The Captain entertains them in the Hall, accompanied with all the Portugals in the Town, and after lodgeth them in the Moors houses, and furnisheth them with provision seven or eight days. The Captain sometimes dischargeth the Ordnance of the Castle to honour them; but they desired the Quiteve, being afraid of that Thunder, to sand to the Portugalls to hide their Inhuates or Guns, when they came to demand the Curua; Quiteves Tribute of the Cafres. which he did accordingly. The Cafres' pay their Tribute to the Quiteve, in every Village or Town making one great heap of Mais for the King; and every Inhabitant being further bound to labour in the Kings Works certain days of the year, in digging, sowing, &c. The Merchants pay besides three of twenty of their Merchandise. The Portugals which trade to Manica pay one cloth of twenty, and so of other wares. The Moors of Sofala have customs no less barbarous. If one of them marry, he seeks out Moor's of Sofala their customs. another lusty Moor which may carry him on his back on the Marriage day from his own house to the Brides, albeit it be half a league off, without resting by the way: for if he rests, that day is held unlucky, and he must seek a stronger to perform it without resting on another day, or else the Marriage is marred and broken off. They are also very poor, yet will have a fine cloth to be buried in; which burial is like that before of the Cafres', in the wild untilled fields or woods; and in the Grave they set Rice, Mais, and Water. Upon the Grave they set two stones one at the head, the other at the feet, which they anoint with Sanders ground and smelling: the kindred after continuing to anoint the stones and set Rice on the Grave. The Christians there were as scrupulous of the Mats or Chairs of their slaves deceased: but I bestowed them on the fire or water, and they besought me of Charity to forbear, jest some evils should befall them from the dead. Both Moors, Cafres', and Christians of Sofala are much addicted to Dreams, and give much credit to them, notwithstanding they often found them false, and are otherwise very superstitious. In the River of Sofala, four leagues from the Fort is the Island Maroupe, eight leagues long and a league and half broad. The Quiteve gave the better part of it to Roderigo Lobo, and also the title of his Wife, a fashion of courtesy by him used to the Portugals, which he love's, intimating An honourable title to be called the King's Wife. his respect no less to them then to his Wife, and the Cafres' do much honour to those whom he honoureth with that Title. That Island hath excellent game for fishing and hunting of diverse beasts which they take diverse ways; by digging pits three yards long; half that breadth at the top and straighter at the bottom of a man's height in deepness covered with sticks, and on them boughs or straw: another way is with multitudes to encompass a place like a half Moon; and then put in Dogs which by barking scar the beasts to the River, where they are provided with Boats and Assagayes for that purpose: a third way is when the River overfloweth, and all the beasts betake them to some higher places of the Island, where they are easily assailed with Arrows and Assagays in Boats. And there stand Elephants, Lions, Tigers, Eunuches, Dear, wild Cows, Swine, and other wild beasts together, without hurting one another, as they did in Noah's Ark, all awed with the 〈…〉 e of the waters. It happened that the said Lobo once with other beasts killed a Lion, which might have endangered him the loss of the I'll, and of his life, had he been a Cafar; neither dare or will the Cafres' bee silent. Whereupon he sent the Quiteve a Present of twenty Clotheses and the Lion, saying, that he the King's Wife was sowing for his Husband, and that Lion came and assailed him, whereupon he struck him with the end of his Spade for his Husband's honour, and hath now sent him dead to take revenge on him for the discourtesy done to his Wife. His Presents and present wit excused him. The Cafres' most of them have bad and broken teeth, which (they say) comes by the wet and fennie soil, and of eating parched Pulse hot. Most of them also have Ruptures, some so much that thereby they cannot go. §. III Of the River Cuama, and the adjacent Country; the Beasts, Fowls, Fish of those parts: the Hills of Lupata; of the Mongas, Rufumba, Sena, Tete, Massapa, and of the Kingdom of Manamotapa; Also of Ophir, and of the Golden Mines of Fura. THe River Cuama is by them called Zambeze; the head whereof is so fare within Land that none of them know it, but by tradition of their Progenitors say it comes from a Lake in the midst of the Continent, which yields also other great Rivers, diverse ways visiting the Sea. They call it Zambeze, of a Nation of Cafres' dwelling near that Lake, Cuama or Zambeze a great river described. which are so called. It hath a strong current, and is in diverse places more than a league broad. Twenty leagues before it enters the Sea, it divides itself into two arms, each Daughter as great as the Mother, which thirty leagues distant pay their Tribute to the Father of waters. The principal of them is called Luabo, which also divides itself into two branches, one called Old Luabo, the other Old Cuama. The other less principal Arm is named Quil●mane, (the River Does Bons Sinaes by Vasco di Gama, when he discovered India) for the good news which there he received of Mosambique, and therefore he there set up a stone Pillar with a Cross, and River of good signs. the Arms of Portugal, and named the Country Terra de sancta Raphael.) This River hath also another great arm issuing from it, called the River of Lined: so that Zambeze enters the Sea with five mouths or Arms very great. Luabo is sailed all the year long, but Quilimane only in the Winter. They sail up this River West Northwest above two hundred leagues, to the Kingdom of Sacumbe, where it makes a Sacumbe Falls. great Fall from Rocks, beyond which they go up the River twenty leagues to the Kingdom of Chicova, in which are Mines of Silver, which cannot be sailed by reason of the strong current: Chicova. but from Chivoca upwards it is Navigable, but how fare they know not. Luabo hath its name of an Island so called in the Bar thereof in nineteen degrees, which Island divides old Luabo on the South from Old Cuama, on the North: and in the East each salutes the other by intercourse of Luaba Island. a stream five leagues long, which is the length and breadth of the Island, peopled with Moors and Cafres'. The Pangayos or great Barks of Mosambique here discharge, being too great to pass higher, and carry their goods in a Fleet of small Boats to the Fort of Sena, which is sixty leagues. The Land on the North-side is called Bororo, on the South Botonga. In the midst of the River are many Lands, some very great; the biggest and best is called Chingoma; at the end whereof Zambeze divides itself into Luabo and Quilimane. Chingoma. The second I'll of Note is Inhangoma, near the Fort of Sena, ten leagues long, and in some places a league and a half broad. The Portugals sail here by day, and fasten themselves to the Lands by nights, by reason of the Currents and Shallows. The Cafres' inhabiting by the way, come with their Boats and cell them victuals, whereof the overflowing of the River makes the Country plentiful. In March and April the fields are overflown and other Rivers filled from hence; and yet have they there in those Months no reinss, nor melting of any Snows, whereby it appears that those Inundations come from fare Countries. In this time the Country is sickly, and many Cafres' dye of Diseases, then bred by the gross Airs, caused by the waters. In these Rivers are many Zovo or Zoo; so they call the River-horses, greater than two of our Horses together, with thick and short hinder-legs, having five claws on each forefoot, and four It seems that Cuama and Nilus receives not their waters from the same Lake, their increase being in so differing Times. on the hinder-foot; the footing large as it were of an Elephant; the mouth wide and full of teeth, four of which are remarkable, each above two palms (or spans) long, the two lower strait up, and those above turned like a Boar's tusks, all four being above a great span eminent from the mouth. The head is as big as of three Oxen. I saw a Skull of one of them at a Cafres' door so great that he made his Son (a Boy of seven or eight years of age) to sit down in the mouth upon the neither jaw, closing the jaws together. They live commonly in the waters, but feed on the Land on grass and boughs, and do much hurt to sowed fields of Mais and Rice, both with feeding and treading. They are like to our Horses only in face, eyes, ears, and after a sort in neighing. They are jealous, and two Males go not together; if two meet, they fight and sometimes River-horse described. kill each other: A droue or company of the Females have but one Male, as a Cock amongst Hens, the less fleeing from the greater: and when the Female hath a Male Colt, she keeps alone with her youngling, jest the Sire should kill it. They bring forth their young on Land, and having licked them well, return to the River, and there nourish them with Milk of their teats like our Mares. Their Hides are much thicker than an Oxhide, all of one colour, ashcoloured grey, most of them with a white strake on the face all quite down, and a star in the forehead, hair rough; mane little and short. They are much subject to the falling sickness, in which they beat their breasts with their left fore-feets very strongly bending the same back, and falling thereon, and in that fit are often scene and sometimes slain by the Cafres'. They are very bold in the water, and very fearful by Land, as I have seen by experience. The Cafres' take them in pits which they dig and cover with boughs and grass, betwixt the River and the Corne-fi●●ds, when 〈…〉 being fall'n they are easily killed: likewise they lay in their Corn grounds, half covered with earth, thick boards of a yard long full of sharp Harping Irons; whereon the Horse treading cannot free his foot, nor go away, nor break the boards, and so are exposed to ●laughter. They also strike them in their Boats with Harping Irons fastened to the Boat by a C●rd, which he draws after him, and after with Assagays and Arrows, being tired, they dispatch him, and share this their Venison amongst the Hunters. In my journey up the River Luabo, to Sena, I saw ten or twelve Boats in this Horse-chase. The Cafres' report that a Lion pursued a Dear to the River, where he without, and a Crocodile in the water, seized on her as two Champions of the two Elements, in so equal force that neither prevailed, and at (l●st) many Cafres' came, and with noise parted the Fray first, and then the prey. Alongst the Banks run many wild Beasts, ●●onss, Tie 〈…〉, O 〈…〉, R 〈…〉 es, Elephants, Buffals very fierce, wild Cows (like to our tame) wild Horses, in Mane and Neighing like ours, of clear Chestnut colour, somewhat done, they have smoothe straight horns like a Wild Horses, Dear without snags, and cloven hooves like an Ox. The Cafres' call it Empophos. They have wild Asses of Russetish colour, with horns and cloven feet, which they call Merus, the flesh Wild Asses. as good as of Cows. They have great variety of Worms, and many Zeuras made like Mules, and like them holding their heads toward their forelegs when they run, cloven footed, with Zeura, see sup. 984. strikes over all their body of white and black two fingers broad, the hair soft and smooth. They have many Nondoes which are like Galician Hobbies, of dark Chestnut colour, the hair soft and short, the back as if it were broken, the hinder legs shorter than the former. They have Deeres, Hares, many Civet Cats; great Apes and Monkeys; the female Monkeys have their monthly purgation like Women. There is a kind of Dogs, called Impumpes, which go a company Wild Dog. of them together to seek their prey, swift Runners, and sure Biters, a middle kind of Cur which bark not, red on the back and white bellied, running away from men. They bite on the Legs and Rumps, plucking out each morsel, till with weakness and weariness the prey be their own. They have a kind of Worm, called Inhazaras, as great as Hogs and fashioned somewhat like, with thin and black hair, five fingers like the fingers of a man on each hinder foot, and four on the forefoot, and long nails thereon. They live in holes under the ground like Conie-berries, with two or three entrances. They live upon Ants, putting their tongues (two spans and a half long, like a wax candle) into the Ant-holes (which they scrape with their claws) whereon the Ants running they pull it in, and so feed and fill themselves. One A strang● Worm. of our Slaves killed one of them and brought it home; opened it and found no dung in the belly but wind, and some have thought that they lived only on Air, and they are often found gaping against the wind. The flesh of them is good to eat, tastes like Pork, especially the innards; but without fat. The snout is very long and slender, long ears like a Mule, without hair, the tail thick and straight of a span long, fashioned at the end like a Distaff. They have great Lizards, of which I have seen one dead a yard and a half long, as big as a man's thigh: they have great and sharp teeth, a black tongue, harped in the end. They bite venemously, but their poison is not deadly. There are Snakes of eighteen or twenty spans, as big as a man's leg; they kill Sheep, Goats, Swine, Hens, and are very poisonful. In the Kingdom of Biri near Manica, are small Snakes, called Ruca Inhanga, so poisonful that Trees or Herbs which they bite, whither: and if they bite a quick thing, it swells like a Bottle, and in four and twenty hours, the hairs, hooves, horns and teeth fall away and it dyeth, except counterpoison be applied. Of these Snakes that King Biri makes a confection to poison Arrows, which drawing blood 'cause the effects aforesaid: no Subject is permitted to use the same. A certain Cafre bitten by one of these Snakes, got it in his hands, and bitten it again so angrily, that they both died the same day. Their Lions are dreadful, of a dark grey or dirty ash-colour, not spotted. The Ounce is spotted, bigger than a Greyhound and longer, made much like our Cats, and prey on Cats, and Dogs, and Cattles, which they therefore shut up every night. There are innumerable Worms like Beetles, whose tails shine in the night like burning coals, and are so many that they enlighten all the air. There are Rats whose biting is venomous, and Musk Rats venomous. their smell very sweet of Musk. Great Bats they have as big as Pigeons, which the Cafers kill, flay, and eat as savourly as Hens. They have in the wild fields black Tortoises, as big as Bucklers, fleshy and fat, which they boil and roast for dainties. They have many Zangaons', Zangaons', a kind of Flies of a various kind. Fly's of a strange mixture. They make a Ball of Clay, which they fasten on the Walls or Tiles made full of holes like a Beehive; in each hole they put a little Worm, such as breed in holes, some white, some black, some green, or grey, of diverse kinds, whatsoever they find; and then stop the mouth of the Ball or Hive with new Clay. These enclosed Worms beget Zangaons' with legs and wings, which eat thorough the Clay, and fly out and breed, so that of diverse kinds there is made one kind very wonderful. They have diverse kinds of Birds, some of fair Colours and Notes, brought up in Cages; Doves, some with golden wings very fair; Geese of three sorts, one greater than those of Portugal, black on the back, and white on the belly, with a read Crest on the head, hard and sharp like a horn; many Cranes; Pelicans as big as Turkeycocks, whitish, with feet very thick and short, living in the River on Fish: Ravens as big as Peahens', and of that fashion, but the wings blackish, without feathers on the neck and head, covered there with a white ragged skin full of Dandrow; they frequent the Coast and Dunghill for Carrion, and for men's dung. They have one kind of Fowls, called Curúanes, as big as Cranes, but more beautiful, the back like black Satin, exceeding white on the belly and breast: the neck two spans and a half long, covered with fine white feathers Curúanes, Birds of great beauty. like silk, which are excellent for plumes: upon the head it hath a Cap of black feathers, very fair (as our gold Finches have read) and in the midst thereof a crest or plume almost a span long, of white, fine, straight feathers, equal on the top, and there spreading themselves into a round form, like a very white Mushroom with a white stalk, and resembling a Sombrero de Sol (or Indian Canopee to keep off the Sun.) The Cafars call this the King of Birds, because their Kings have such a Sombreiro, and for the greatness and beauty of them. A Portugal in Sofala told me, that going to traffic for ivory in the firm land of Mambone, over against the Isles of Boçicas, he had a Monkey in a chain fastened to a Block or Clog (which weighed ten or twelve pounds) who one day being abroad, there came a bird of prey of a huge bigness, and seizing on him with his talons, carried him away together with his Clog, Birds of great forc●. and not very fare off did eat him, the Chain and Clog being after found. In those parts, he said, are many of them which do much hurt, carrying away Kids, and Pigs, and Hens. There is a kind of birds like Canary birds, but with long tails, which live on wax, and search in the Birds of great w●t. wild untilled places for Bee-hives, whereof there are many in holes in the ground, and in hollow trees, and finding any, they go to the ways to show it to some people which pass by (which they do by going before them crying and beating their wings from bough to bough, till they find the Hive or Bee-hole) and the people knowing their fashion follow them, where the one shares the Honey, the other the Wax, and the dead Bees therein. They call these birds Sazu. I have seen them often enter into our Church to eat the Wax, where the boys have catched some of them. There is another sort which life's on the fruit of their own labours: for they Birds of great providence. with their hard bills peck holes on the tops of trees, where the arms begin to spread, and therein put a stone of a fruit which they eat, which springs within, and glues itself like a new graft of that Tree (so that there are many Trees of two kinds, by reason of this foster-plant of another leaf and fruit) and of the fruit thereof the Birds sustain themselves: they are of the bigness and fashion of jackdaws, but grayish. There is a Bird, called Minga, green and yellow very fair, like in form to Pigeons, which never tread on the ground, their feet being so Birds proper of the air. short that they can scarce be discerned. They settle on Trees of the first-fruits whereof they live; and when they will fly, they fall down with their wings closed, which they open in the air: when they drink they fly on the tops of the waters; and if they fall on the ground they cannot rise; they are fat and savoury. There are said to be of those Cinçoes there, which live on Dew, like those in Mexico, of whose fine curious feathers they make pictures. O 〈…〉 de calls them Tomine●os History of Fish. The Torpedo see sup. 1183. & inf. c. 13. §. 2. In the River of Sofala is store of Fish fat and savoury, as Mullets, Needles, Dolphins, &c. One strange fish in quality is common in those Rivers, which the Portugals call Tremedor, and the Cafres', Thinta, of such nature that no man can take it in his hand whiles it is alive, for it filleth the hand and arm with pain, as if every joint would go asunder; but being dead is as another fish, and much esteemed for good meat. The Naturals say, that the skin of this fish is used to sorceries. It is medicinable against the Colic, roasted and ground to powder and drunk in Wine. The biggest of them is two spans and half long, the skin blackish, rough and thick. There is another fish bred in Lakes, called Macone, somewhat like a Lamprey with holes in Taile eating Macone. the neck and in shape, spotted like a water Snake. In Summer when the Lakes are dry, he lies a spanne deep in the earth with his tail in his mouth, which he sucketh for his sustenance till the reinss come, above three months. In this manner he eats most of his tail, which grows again as before, at the return of the waters. The Cafres' hunt them, digging the earth of the Lakes for them, and there find them in this sort. I have often eaten of them. The Lakes in Winter are so filled, and stored from the River with one kind, called Enxavos, that the Hogs feed themselves therewith. The Memune is of so strong a scent that none can endure it, but Read Herrings. the Cafres'; and they eat it, getting great store in the Winter, and smoke them for the whole years provision. Five leagues from Sofala are the Isles Boçicas towards the South, in which Sea are many Women fishes, which the people take with great hooks and lines, with chains of Iron made for that Women fishes. purpose; and of the flesh thereof they hung, and smoke it as it were Bacon. The flesh is good Fish-sow bacon. and fat, of which we have often eaten, sodden with Cabbages and dressed with its own sauce. From the belly to the neck it is very like a Woman; the Female nourisheth her young with her breasts which are like a Woman's. From the belly downward it hath a thick and long tail with fins like a Dolphin; the skin white on the belly, on the back rougher than a Dolphins. It hath arms ending from the elbows in fins, and hath no hands. The face is plain, round, deformed, bigger than a man's, without humane semblance, wide mouthed, thick hanging lips as a Hound, four teeth hanging out almost a span, like the tusks of a Boar (which are accounted very good for the Piles, and against flux of blood) their Nostrils are like a Calf. There are many Oysters which breed the Pearl, which they take with diving, fastening a Cord to their Pearl Oysters. middle, and holding stones in their hands (which when they are at the bottom they let go) and fill a Basket, which is let down from the Boat with a Cord, having a stone in it to make it sink, which being full is drawn up; and then to it again. They are so used to it that they will continued half a quarter of an hour under the water. Ambargrice is said to grow in the bottom of the Sea, and with the moving of the Sea to be broken and rise to the top; wherefore after great Storms and Tempests the Cafres' go seeking Ambargrice. for it by the Shores, and found many pieces which they cell to the Moors and Portugals. They have three sorts of Ambar, one very white, called Ambar gris; the second grey, called Mexueyra; the third black as pitch, which is often found soft, of all smell, which Whales and other Fish eat. The Whales do not breed it and vomit it, as some say, for pieces have there been found of twenty pound. And 1596. a piece of excellent white Ambar was found near to Brava, so great and high that set in the midst they could not see one another, which were on the opposite sides. The Crocodile is five and twenty spans long, and thicker than a man; they are cowardly on The Crocodile. Land, cruel in the water, green with dark yellow spots, and grey, and black; they have many rues of Teeth, no Tongue. The Cafres' call them Goma. They lay many Eggs in a hole in the Sand, which the Sun hatcheth. The Cafres' often found their Eggs. They first drown and then eat their prey, wetting every bit in water, which otherwise they cannot swallow. Their Livers are Poison: and the Quiteve prohibits for this cause to kill any under pain of death. Some Cafres' say, that one Lobe of the Liver is Poison, and the other Counterpoison. They lie Morning and Evening on the Sands, a little out of the water with their mouths open against the Sun to catch Flies, who invited thither by the ill sent, suck away the filth, which sticks on their eyes and nostrils, and devoured for their labour at last between their teeth. The old ones have moss on their heads. The Cafres' catch them with flesh baited on a big piece of wood two spans long and straight, hidden in the flesh, and cast into the water, where the Crocodile devours both: the Cafar seeing his line stir, draws him to the bank with his mouth open, not able by reason of the wood crossing his throat to shut his mouth, or bite asunder the Cord; the water entering into his mouth chokes him; which done, they draw him to Land and eat him. They stink * This stink is a Musky sent: see jobson. Gabriel Rebello in his Tract of the Maluccos, writes that there are some with four eyes, two in the Front, and two in the Throat. Miciriri a strange herb●. most abominably; insomuch, that I and some others passing the River from Maroupe to Sofala, were fain to stop our Noses, the Cafars laughing, and saying it was the ventosity or wind-breaking of the Crocodile which came from forth the waters, and yielded such unsufferable stink thorough all that part of the River. Alongst the River of Sofala grows a certain herb which they call Miciriri, wherewith the Cafres' anoint themselves when they go a fishing, by virtue whereof the Crocodiles cannot hurt them; it taking away from the teeth their power and dulling them as if they were of Wax. And for proof before they use it, they put some of it on their own heads, and if it disables them to chew any thing, they accounted it good, and use the juice, not daring otherwise to enter the River for fear of Crocodiles. Alongst the River grow Cottons and Sugarcanes, which they sow for back and belly. In the Country grow many medicinable Plants, especially on the Hills of Lupata, where grow wild Douradinha, or guilt Wood, wild Aguila, very sweet, Cannafistola, and another Plant with which the Cafres' purge themselves, another to staunch blood, another to cure wounds very effectually, another to provoke mirth and mollitie. These hills of Lupata are midway from Sena, to Tete, which are sixty leagues distant up the Lupata Hil●. River, ninety leagues from Sea, very high, craggy, of large extension, therefore by the Cafres' called, The Backe-bone of the World. The River Zambeze forceth their stony heart to yield him Zambeze. passage; in some places as affrighted lifting themselves steep upright in the Air, in others with beetle over-hanging brows expressing their frowning indignation, as if they would fall upon that pressing and piercing Enemy, which yet swiftly flieth and lightly escapeth, ever continuing that breach in which it never continueth. Thus with menacing looks, they face & threaten the waters, and with straight gripes offer in vain to stay their course; which hereby endangered, haste away ever to avoid that which they ever haste to obtain; this mutual strife causing a dangerous Current-combate, not so much to each other, as the Boats and Merchants which pass this way, often feeling the fury of both till they can feel neither; both men and goods confiscated to their fury. These Hills traverse the Kingdom of a King called Mongas, which hath this River on the South, and reach to the Lands of Manamotapa. These Mongas are the most warlike Cafres', Mongas. which confine on this River, and have often fought with the Portugals. In one battle they had an old Witch which came before them, and being betwixt both Camps, took certain powders out of a Pompion rind which she had brought and threw them into the Air against the Portugalls, but in the midst of her Sorceries she was slain with a Falcon shot, which success followed the other Cafres' which trusted in her, and peace not long after was concluded on both parts. Beneath these Hills is a goodly Lake called Rufumba, of three leagues circuit, with an Island in Rusumba. the midst very high, in which is a great Tamarind or Date * Tamarinhelro. tree, of the bigness and fashion of a Pine; the leaves whereof open with the rising, and close with the going down of the Sun. In it is a Grove called Chipanga, accounted sacred, in which the Neighbour Cafres' bury their Crocodile-Purgatory. dead, conceiving that the souls departed enter into the Crocodiles (whereof there are great store) and therefore also often set them meat. There is in this Lake a Spring which swelleth out in five heads a yard distant from each other, of differing heat, and one unsufferable. The like is in a place above Tete, near the River called Empongo. A small River near Tete is of Salt water like the Sea, from which it is one hundred and twenty leagues distant. In Mocaranga are Strange Springs. many such Salt Lakes and Rivers. In the great River Mangania, is a Salt Spring two hundred leagues from Sea, which turns also all the Wood thrown in, into hard stones. In Alenteio a Province of Portugal at Exuedall, is a spring which runs with store of water all Summer, making a good stream which waters many Gardens, and drives many Mills from April to September; and is dry in Winter; and with another greater wonder, the same water where it stands, turns into stone like Pumice, which ever so continueth, and puts on a stony Coat on every piece of wood, which is thrown into the Springhead or running stream, and makes it like a Cane of stone: as it doth also though grass; and every year they must clear the passages from stone. Sena is a Fort of Lime and Stone, furnished with Artillery; the Captain is placed by the Captain of Mosambique. There were in my time eight hundred Christians, of which, fifty Sena. Portugalls. Seven or eight leagues from hence on the other side of the River, is the high Hill Chiri, which may be seen twenty leagues off, the Hill and Valleys exceeding fertile. To this Factory of Sena, they come from Tete to buy Merchandise with their Gold. Tete is a stone Fort sixty leagues further up the River in the Kingdom of Inhabaze, under the Manamotapa, the Captain is placed by the Captain of Mosambique. In this place were in Tete. my time six hundred Christians, of them forty Portugalls. These one hundred and twenty leagues the Portugalls go up the River, and from thence go by Land with their Merchandise. The Country is very fertile, and Portugal wares are here sold at great prizes. From Tete they go with their wares thorough a great part of Manamotapa to three Marts, Massapa, Luanze Manzovo, in which the Inhabitants of Sena, and Tete have houses and Factories, thence to stor● all the Country. Massapa is the chief, where resides a Portugal Captain, presented by the Portugalls, and confirmed by the Manamotapa, which calls him his Great Wife, a name of honour, as before is observed. Massapa. This Captain holds jurisdiction over all the Cafres' without Appeal, as also over the Portugalls in that Kingdom, granted by the Viceroys, as all other Captains of those parts have. This Captain of Massapa treats all business with the Manamotapa, whose Customer he is also, taking one cloth of twenty, in which respect the Country is free to them. But beyond Massapa, nearer the Manamotapa, one may go without licence from the King or the Captain. The Captain hath an Azagay of black Wood pointed with Gold, for his Ensign or Rod of Authority. The Captain of Mosambique pays at his entrance to the Manamotapa, three thousand Cruzadoes in goods for the three years of his Captayne-ship, for free Trade in his Countries, which they may travel securely laden with Gold; it being never known that Thiefs assail them, or any without the King's authority. He sends his Mutumes' to Sena for his Curua, in the same manner and order that the Quiteve useth at Sofala; but at Sena the Captain delivers it to a Portugal (whom he sends as Ambassador to the Manamotapa, in the name of the Captain of Mosa 〈…〉) in the presence of the Mutumes'. This Kingdom of Manamotapa is situate in Mocaranga, which in times past was wholly of The Kingdom of Manamotapa. the Manamotapan Empire, but now is divided into four Kingdoms, to wit, this of Manamotapa, that of Quiteve, the third of Sedanda, and the fourth of Checanga. This division was made by a Manamotapan Emperor, who not willing or not able to govern so remote Countries, sent his Son Quiteve to govern that part which runs along the River of Sofala, and Sedanda another Son, to that which Sabia washeth, a River which visits the Sea before the Boçiças: and Chicanga a third Son to the Lands of Manica. These three after their Father's death would never acknowledge their Brother his Successor: and the same not without yearly warring with each other, continueth to their Posterity. Yet is the Kingdom of the Manamotapa, bigger than the other three together. The Cafres' call them all Mocarangas, because they speak the Mocaranga Tongue. This Kingdom of Manamotapa is above two hundred leagues long, and as much broad. On Manamotapa 200. leagues square. the Northwest he confines with the Kingdom of Abutua (the King and Kingdom have the same name) which they say, stretcheth thorough the Continent to the borders of Angola. I have seen in Sofala a Commodity bought by a Portugal in Manica, brought thither by the Cafres' of Abutua, which had come from Portugal by the way of Angola. In this Kingdom of Abutua is much fine Gold, but the Naturals being fare from the Portugals, do not much seek after it, but rather to multiply their cattles of which they have abundance. On the East Manamotapa Trade from the Atlantike to the East Sea. confineth with the River Zambeze, which the Manamotapans call Empando, which signifieth Rebelling against his King: for say they, were it not for the River, the Manamotapa would be Lord of the Country on the other-side, to which he cannot pass his Army for want of Boats. On the South-west this Kingdom extendeth to the Ocean, into which it enters with a point of Land of ten or twelve leagues large, from the River Luabo, to that of Tendanculo. The rest of the Lands Southwards to the River Inhanabane, and divided betwixt the three Kings, which rebelled Manica, how bounded and rounded. as is said: from Tendanculo to Sofala, the Quiteve reigneth: thence to the South is the Kingdom of Sabia, under the Sedanda, who is Lord also of Botonga to the Region Inhambane: within Land at the head of both these Kingdoms is Manica under the Chicanga, who is on the Northwest, some hundreths of leagues remote from the Sea. On the North-side of Manica is Abutua, and on the North-east is the Manamotapa, and to the South is a King called Biri. Those three Kings which rebelled are great, but the Quiteve is the greatest and richest by Trade with the Portugals for Stuffs and Beads (which is the Cafres' wealth) and his people are the strongest of the Mocarangas, and the best Archers and most expert at the Azagay. Near to Massapa is a great high Hill, called Fura, whence may be discerned a great part of Fura supposed to be Ophir. the Kingdom of Manamotapa: for which cause he will not suffer the Portugalls to go thither, that they should not covet his great Country and hidden Mines. On the top of that Hill are yet standing pieces of old walls, and ancient ruins of lime and stone, which testify that there Old buildings of stone. have been strong buildings: a thing not seen in all Cafraria. For the King's houses are of wood, daubed with clay, and covered with straw. The Natives, and specially the Moores have a Tradition from their Ancestors, that those houses belonged to the Queen of Saba, which carried much Gold thence down the Cuama to the Sea, and so along the Coast of Aethiopia to the Read Sea. Q. of Sab●. Others say that those Ruins were Salomons factory, and that this Fura or Afura is no other than Ophir, the name not much altered in so long time. This is certain, that round about that Salomon's O●ir. hill, there is much and fine Gold. The Navigation might in those times be longer, for want of so good ships and Pilots as now are to be had, and by reason of much time spent in trucking with the Cafars, wherein even at this time the Merchants always spend a year and more in that business, although the Cafars be grown more covetous of our Wares, and the Mines better known. They are so lazy to gather the Gold that they will not do it till necessity constrained them. Much time is also spent in the Voyage by the Rivers, and by that Sea which hath differing Monsons', 〈◊〉 and can be sailed but by two winds, which blow six months from the East, and as many from the West. Salomon's fleet had besides those mentioned, this let, that the Read Sea is not safely Navigable, but in the day, by reason of many Isles and shoalds; likewise it was necessary often to put to harbour for fresh water and other a This by reason their ships were small, as that infancy of Navigation required: and besides they must carry the timber from one Sea to the other over land to build them: Neither were Hirams men expert in that Sea: and haply two Nations did not well agreed to hasten the Voyage. provisions, and to take in new Pilots and Mariners, and to make reparations: which considered (with their creeping by shore for want of the Compass and experience in those Seas, and their Sabbath rests, and their truck with the Cafres') might extend the whole Voyage in going, staying, and returning, to three years. Further the ivory, Apes, Gems, and precious woods (which grow in the wild places of Tebe, within Sofala) whence they make Almadias' or Canoas' twenty yards long of one Timber; and much fine black wood (Ebony) grows in that Coast, and is thence carried to India and Portugal: all these may make the matter probable. As for Peacocks b See sup. pag. 975. store of Peacock's wild and tame, seen by A. Battle, up within the Landlord Golden fetters. Riches the cause of poverty. I saw none there, but there must needs be some within Land; for I have seen some Cafers wear their Plumes on their heads. And as there is store of fine Gold, so also is there fine silver in Chicova where are rich Mines. In all the Regions of Manamotapa, or the greatest part thereof, are many Mines of Gold; and particularly in Chiroro, where is the most and most fine. They gather it as is said before of Quiteve. It is pain of death for any Moor which discovers a Mine to take away any, besides his goods forfeited to the King. And if by chance any found a Mine, he is bound to cry out aloud, that some other Cafar may come to testify that he takes none: and both are then to cover the place with Earth, and set a great bough thereon, to give warning to other Cafars to avoid the place. For if they should come there, it would cost them their lives, although there be no proof that he took any thing. This severity is used to keep the Mines from the knowledge of the Portugals, jest covetous desire thereof might 'cause them to take away their Country. It is found in powder like sand; in grains like beads; in pieces some smooth as they were melted, others branched with snags, others mixed so with Earth, that the Earth being well washed from them, they remain like Honiecombes; those holes before full of read Earth, seeming as though they were also to be turned into Gold. As for that in stone, we have already spoken. In the Lands confining with Manamotapa, on the Northwest is the Kingdom of Chicova, famous for silver Mines. It runs alongst the River Zambeze. After that Francis Barret was at Sofala to conquer the Mines of Manica, as before is said, he passed thence with his company to Cuama, to conquer the Mines of Chicova, and beneath the hills of Lupata, conquered the Mongas; whereupon other Cafres' fled into the Deserts and hid themselves. Thus partly by the Chicova. River, and partly by Land, he came to Chicova, and set down his Camp, and much desired to discover some Mines. But no Cafar durst show him for fear of losing their Country, which now they had abandoned to them; neither could they take any whom they might constrain by force, or induce any by promises to that design. Yet one cheating fellow having gotten two Silver Mines. Barrets Conquest. stones out of a Mine, buried them in another place, and came one Evening to the Governor to make show of this Mine, to whom having made that show, and received a Reward, with promise to return the next Morning, he left the Portugals in the lurch, and never came again. Thus after much triumph, for false hope of a Mine, he was forced to leave the Country for want of Victuals, and returned down the River to Sena, leaving there Antonio Cardoso d' Alm●ida, and two hundred men with provisions, fortified in a Trench of wood to procure that Discovery. The Cafres' feigned a peace with him (by Treachery to betray him) and after a League confirmed pretending to discover the Mine, brought them into an Ambush, where the most were slain, the rest forced to their Fort, and there besieged and slune every Mother's Son. The Governor melted those two stones, and found them to hold three parts silver, and but one of dross. They have also Mines of Copper, and of very good Iron, of this making Instruments of War and Husbandry; of that Bracelets and Braveries for their arms and legs. I will add out of Barrius, Dec. 1. l. 10. this of the buildings abovesaid. There are in the Province Toroa (called also Butua) the oldest Mines in those parts. In the midst is a square stone Fort well wrought of great stones; the wall is five and twenty spans large, the height not answerable. Over the Gate are seen strange Letters which some Learned Moors saw; but could not tell what Letters they were. And about the same building are some others somewhat like it. The Natives call them Simbaoni, that is, the Court: of which Palace all other the King's Houses took name: within it is the Simbacaio, a great man which there keeps some of the Manamotapas women. The people are barbarous and know not who was the Author of those Buildings, saying, it was the work of the Devil; for (judging other men by themselves) they think them impossible to Men. The Moors said that our Fort of Sofala was no way comparable. It is from Sofala five hundred and ten miles, betwixt twenty and one and twenty degrees of South latitude. In all that Country is no such building, and it seemed to the Moors very ancient. We may conjecture (saith Barrius) that this is Ptolemeys' Agysimba, as the names Simbaoni and Simbacaio, seem to import, &c. §. four Of the Manamotapa his customs and of his Vassals; and of the adjoining Kingdoms, (wherein other Authors have erred) of Mosambique, Quiloa, Mombaza, Melinde, Magadoxo: of the Mombos and Zimbas cruelties. Of Quilimane, the Lands on the Coast; the Macuas, and other African Observations. ALthough the Manamotapa be greater than those three mentioned, yet hath he not other King's Vassals or Tributaries to him: only some of his subjects called Encosses or Fumos, are great Lords, and have Tenants subject to them. Botero therefore in his Relations, Gusman, and Osorius, were deceived by false information, giving to the Manamotapa, so large a Sea-coast with tributary Kings; which, I doubt, whether ever there was any such thing; at jest there is now no memory thereof. Philip Pigafetta * See sup. pag. 1022. in Lopez, the description of those Coasts after his form. Let the Reader take this general rule to believe our Authors in that which they saw; in other things received by Relations (as this of Lopez) to examine them with eye-witnesses, as here. For this cause, and sometime for want of eye-witnesses, we have briefly inserted such Relations. also from the Relations of Lopez, hath falsely described these Coasts and Kingdoms, and hath told a long Tale of Amazons in these parts, where neither are such, nor any memorial of them. They tell also of the Royal Ensigns, a Spade of Gold with an ivory head to intimate his Husbandry; and two Arrows, the notes of his justice; and that he always is accompanied with Soldiers; but in all they deceive and are deceived. As for Bow and Arrows, it is as ordinary with the Cafres' as with the Portugalls, to wear a Sword in their Cities; none of them going out of doors without them. And in like manner when the Manamotapa goeth forth, he carries in his hand his Bow and Arrows, as likewise do the Cafres' which accompany him, as a custom and not as Warriors. Before him goeth a Cafre beating with his hand on a * Coixa The Mazarira or Queen. As joseph by the life of P●●r●o. great Cushion, to give notice that the King is at hand. When the Manamotapa will not carry his Bow, an Officer called Mascorira (which is as a Page of the Chamber) carries it; and the King carrieth in his hand an Azagay, or javelin of black wood with the point of pure Gold, like the Iron head of a Lance, or three pieces of wood, called Fimbos, of two spans and a half, wrought and slender. And when he speaks with a Cafre, whom he will have dye, he lets fall one of these Fimb●ss, and his Infiçes (Executioners) take and kill him with an Azagay; and so dye condemned persons. He hath many women, and the principal, which is most respected, called Mazarira, is his entire sister a great friend of the Portugals, to whom when they give the King his Curua, they give a Present of Clotheses. No man speaks with the King or with this Wife, but he brings a Present; the Portugals give Beads, the Cafres' Cows, or Goats, or Clotheses: and when they are able to give nothing else, they bring a Sack of Earth to acknowledge subjection, or a bundle of straw to thatch the King's Houses; for all the Houses in Cafraria are thatched. The Manamotapa which now reigns, is called Mambo, and his subjects use to swear by his life, saying, Xè Mambo; and when they speak with him, they say Xè dico, as we, Please your Majesty. The King's Children are called Manambo. He hath given leave to our Religious men in his Kingdoms, toconuert and to build Churches; of which they have built three, to wit, at Massapa, Luanze, Buc●t●, where live many Portugals. They speak the Mocaranga Tongue, the best Language of all the Cafres'; and whereas the Moors of Africa and Arabia, draw their words out of the throat as if they would vomit; these pronounce their words with the end of the tongue and the lips, that they speak many words in a whistling accent, wherein they place great Elegance, as I have heard the Courtiers of Quiteve, and Manamotapa speak. Their stile of speaking is by Metaphors: and Similitudes very Their speech and phrase. proper, and fitted to their purpose. The Manamotapa and his subjects, wear a white Periwinkle in the forehead for a jewel, fastened in the hair, and the King hath another great one on the breast. They call them Andoros', and they are odious to the Quiteve, as a device of the Manamotapan distinction. None of them cut the hair of the head or beard; yet are there very few long beards, for their hair grows little, neither doth it turn white till they are very old. They live commonly ninety or an hundred years. They use Auguries and Divinations by lots, and have often conference with the Devil, who after his wont, lieth often, and yet holds his credit with them. They say that the Manamotapa hath a house, wherein are hanged condemned persons, from whom the moisture drops down in a Vessel, till they cease dropping, and then they are buried. Herewith they say is made an Ointment, which he useth against Witchcrafts and for long life. They have many other Superstitions. Dom. George Meneses, sent to the Manamotapa Greybound greatly esteemed. a fair Greyhound; which he much loved and kept about him, and when he died, (as it were by Testament) he commanded that as soon as they saw his breath departed, they should kill the Greyhound, and a Cosset Ram which he had brought up by hand, to do him service in the other World: which was done accordingly, his Queen also drinking poison (after the custom) for like purpose. The most of the Manamotapan customs are the same that are mentioned before of the Quiteve, and therefore need no further Repetition. About Tete are eleven Towns of Cafres' which have each their Encosse, or Cafar Captain, all Tete jurisdiction. Vassals, and subject to the jurisdiction of the Captain of Te●e. The Manamotapa having conquered those parts, distributed to divers diverse governments, and these to the Captain of Tete and his Successors, to whom they are subject as to their King, ask his licence when they will sow their grounds; the Encosse coming accompanied with some of his Cafres', and a Present, when they petition him. Before Tete, on the otherside of the River within Land to the East and North-east, are two kinds of Man-eating Cafres', the Mumbos and Zimbas or Muzimbas, Mumbos and Zimbas, Man-eaters. Qu●●e, whether these Zimb● be not the Agisimbae. Butcheries of man's flesh. who eat those they take in war, and their slaves also when they are past labour, and cell it as Beef or Mutton. The Captain of Tete with his eleven E●cosseses, and their Companies slew six hundred of the Mumbos in a Battle, not leaving one alive, and carried away their Wives and Children Captives. This was at Chicoronga a Mumbos Town, in which was a slaughter-house, where every day they butchered their Captives, near which the Portugals found many Negroes, men and women, bound hand and foot, destined to the slaughter for the next day's food, whom with many others they freed. They undertook this Expedition in behalf of a friend of theirs, against whom these Mumbos' l●d by their Captain Quizura made war. All the ground before Quizuras' Gate was paved with mens Skul●, which he had killed in that war, Skull-paving. upon which they must pass which went in or out; a thing in his conceit of great Majesty. But now he lost himself and all his. These Caffres about Tete are prove to wars, saying, If they die their troubles are ended; if they live, they shall enjoy spoils. While I was there, the Captain Pero Fernandez de Chaves, wanting Timber or a Church Docres and Porch, pretended war, and summoned these eleven Encosses, which came willingly, but were diverted to this Timber business. While I was at Sena, the Muzimbas warred on some of the Portugals friends, and did eat Sen●. Muzimbus. many of them, who besought help of Andre de ●anttago Captain of Sena; who went and set upon them in their Fort, which they had fortified round with a wall of Wood, with wings (revezes) and portholes, and a deep wide ditch, insomuch, that he was forced to sand to Chaves for his best help, who came with above one hundred Portugals and Misticos, and those eleven Encosses. The Muzimbas by their Espials had Intelligence of their coming on the otherside Zimbas-stratagen and cruelty. the River without order, and therefore stole out of the Fort by night, and Embuscadoed themselves, and set upon the Portugals (which marched half a league before the Cafres') suddenly and furiously; killed them every one, and cut off their arms and legs, which with their arms they carried privily to their Fortress. The Cafres' arriving at the Wood, and seeing the slaughter returned home to Tete, and related the late Tragedy. These Zimbas worship no God, Religion. nor Idol, but their King, who (they say) is God of the Earth: and if it raines when he would not, they shoot their Arrows at the Sky for not obeying him; and he only eats not man's flesh. These are tall, big, strong; and have for Arms, small Hatchets, Arrows, Azagays, great Bucklers, with which they cover their whole bodies of light wood, lined with wild beasts skins. They eat those which they kill in warred an drink, in their skulls. If any of their own Cafres' be sick or wounded, to save labour of cure they kill and eat them. They feasted with great jollity that day of their Victory, and the night following; and the next morning early ●allied out of their Fortress, the Captain arrayed in a Dominicans, Casula, or Massing Vestment (Nicolas de Rosario, whom they had taken with the Portugals, and carried with them and put to a cruel death) with a gilt Chalice in his left hand, and an Azagay in his right; and all the other Zimbas with the quarters of the Portugals at their backs, and the Captains head on the point of a long Lance; and drumming on the Drum which they had taken, they presented themselves with great cries to Santiago, and the Portugals, and after this muster returned to their Fort, saying, they must go eat their Tete friends, Santi●go and his Portugals (which stayed waiting for Chaves, and knew nothing) now terrified with this Spectacle, The Portugals fly, and are slain●. resolved (if fear be capable of that word) to haste away as soon as night came, and passing over the River was perceived by the Muzimbas, who issued out upon them with great force and slew many on the bank, and amongst others Santiago. Thus of Tete and Sena were one hundred and thirty Portugals and Mistiçoes, with their two valiant Captains slain, with little loss on their part, coming on them with sudden advantage: this was done An. 1592. Don Pedro de Sous● Captain of Mozambique the next year, with two hundred Portugals, and fifteen hundred Cafres' passed the River Zambeze, pitched his Tents where Santiago had done, battered the walls of their Fort with his Artillery; but to no purpose, because they were of gross wood, having on the inside much earth of that which was taken out of the ditch. Whereupon he resolved Ridiculous revenge. to stop up part of the ditch, which with much labour and peril, and some loss, he effected; some passed with hatchets to the foot of the trench, and began to cut; but the Zimbas from the walls scalded them with hot water and Oil, specially the naked Cafres', so that none durst approach again, as well for scalding, as for long Iron hooks which they put out of the portholes, wherewith they wounded the assailants, and held them fast, pulling them to the holes, and kill them: so that they were forced to retire to their Tents. The next day he caused rods to be gathered, and great baskets thereof to be made as high as their trenches, which were carried thither, and filled with earth, for the Soldiers to stand and fight upon them, that the Zimbas might not issue with their scalding liquors. Two months were spent in this war, when some of the Inhabitants of that River (which liked their living by wares better than to endanger dying by wars) feigned Letters from Sena, written from their wives, pretending great danger from a Cafer, which came to rob them in the Portugals absence; which Sousa believing to be true, broke up the siege, and passing the River by night was perceived by the Zimbas; who sallied forth with a great cry, assailed the Camp, killed some which were behind, took the most of the spoils with the Artillery. Thus returned the Portugals with disgrace, and the Zimbas grew prouder, and after made peace with them notwithstanding. One of these Zimbas ambitious of that honour, which they place in kill and eating of The Zimbas like the jags, sup. l. 7. c. 3. §. 3 which some unjustly confounded. men, to get himself a name, adjoined others of his Nation to him, and went Eastward, kill and eating every living thing, Men, Women, Children, Dogs, Cats, Rats, Snakes, Lizards, sparing nothing but such Cafres' as adjoined themselves to their company in that design. And thus five thousand of them were assembled, and went before the I'll of Quiloa; where the Sea prohibiting their passage, a traitorous Moor came and offered his service to guide them over at the low ebbs of spring tides, upon condition to spare his kindred, and to divide the spoils with him. The Zimba accepted it, and effected his cruel purpose, slaying and taking (for future dainties to eat at leisure) three thousand Moors, and took the City Quiloa, with great riches, Quiloa taken. the people escaping by hiding themselves in the wilderness till the Zimbas were go; then returning to their City (anciently the royal Seat of the Kings of that Coast) and to this day are seen the ruins of their sumptuous Mezquites and Houses. Now, for reward of the Traitor, Reward of Traitors, Treason loved, the Traitor hated. he sentenced him with all his kindred to be cast into the Sea, bound hand and foot, to be food for the fishes; saying, it was not meet that one should remain of so wicked a generation, nor would he eat their flesh, which could not but be venomous. After this he passed along the Coast, till he came against the I'll of Mombaza; which four Turkish Galleys of the Read Sea defended, and slew many of them with their Artillery: but Thome de Sousa arriving with a fleet from India took the Turks, and withal destroyed Mombaza in the sight of the Muzambas. The Captain said that the Portugals were Gods of the Sea, Mombaza destroyed. and he of the Land; and sent an Ambassador to Sousa, professing friendship to them, and requesting that seeing they had honourably ended their enterprise, he might begin his, namely, to kill and eat every living thing in the Island, which by their consent he did accordingly, burning the Palmtrees and Woods where many men were hidden, whom he took and eat with all he could get. Thence he returned to the Coast, and went to Melinde, where Matthew Mendez with thirty Portugals aided the King, and three thousand warlike Cafres', called Mossegueios, came also to his Melinde. The Mossegueios. succour, which came suddenly on their backs when they had gotten up the wall, and were almost possessed of the Bulwark, and chased them with such a fury, that only the Captain with above one hundred others escaped; having found none in three hundred leagues march, which durst encounter them. And thus much of the Zimbas (of whom we have written more in our Pilgrimage The Jesuits call them Imbij, see my Pilg. l. 7. c. 7. Tres Braças. out of the Jesuits.) Quilimane is an arm of Zambeze, shallow, a league wide in the mouth, but three fathoms deep in the bar, which was the reason of the loss of the great ship, Saint Luis. The Land adjoining is plain without any hill. Within the bar above two leagues is a Port of good refreshing, where they rest themselves from the heats which are in those parts extreme. Near Port of Quilimane. it is a Town of Cafres', and poor Moors, subject to the Portugals which devil at the Port. All the Country within is inhabited by Macûas, Cafres' subject to King Gallo, a poor Prince, whose Macúas Cafres'. brother becoming a Moor, was therefore odious to the Cafres', which think basely of the Moors, and more easily turn Christians, holding of them a more honourable conceit. They are black and curled, and worship not Idols. Next neighbours to these are the Inhabitants on the River Loranga, the mouth of which is five leagues from Quilimane Eastward; a pleasant River Loranga River. with a turning in, and a good bar, stored with fish. Many of these Cafres' paint or raze their Gallants fashion. bodies with Iron, and bore holes in their cheeks for a gallantry, as do those of Moçambique. Bano a Cafre is Lord of these parts. They worship only one God in Heaven, believe the immortality of the Soul, the Divine providence, that all good comes of God, that there are Devils, and that they are evil; and all this notwithstanding are great blasphemers, speaking evil of God when things cross them. They have two wives (and some of them have also Concubines, Marriages. but their children do not inherit) on the Marriage day two or three women in the morning come and drum, sing, dance before the Bride's door, and others follow, till all the guests come with their offerings of Mais, Panike, Meal, &c. which they offer to the Bride, first giving a handful to the dancers, and lay Meal on one cheek and the left eye. Thus they spend the day, and at night the Bridegroom takes home his Bride, and this is the Wedding ceremony. They have Fasts, all day eating nothing, but drink all the next day and night of their Maiswine, and of the Wine of a fruit called Puto, very sweet, like Bacchus' servitors. They are much addicted to sorcery, and when they will inquire of things lost, they meet and dance, using certain Charms till some of the company seem mad and possessed, the Devil entering into them Divination. and revealing the thing loft. They are exceeding full of compliments, in which they spend much time before they will talk of the business they come about to their neighbour. They use pitiful lamentation for the dead, who is wound (almost after our fashion) in a black cloth, Funerals. tied with many lifts of the same, and buried with his Arms and Victuals: his Mat or Bed, and Stool set over the Grave, and his House burned with all his movables (no great loss) for if any but touch any thing which belonged to the dead, he may not enter into his house till he have first purified or washed himself in the River. The ashes and brands left of that burning they lay on the Grave. They mourn eight days, beginning at midnight for an hour or two, one beginning, and the rest following. In the day they go to the Grave, and lay Meal on one cheek and eye, and set Mais and Victuals thereon, saying certain words, till the Meal be quite go, never washing their face; so commending their tillage (forsooth) to the dead, which they think can sand them good harvests. From Cuama to Moçambique (which are one hundred and thirty leagues) there is in all the Coast no King potent, howsoever so styled (as are also some poor Moors) in and of the places where they devil. But within Land are great Kings of curled Cafres', most of them Macûas by Nation. One of these not fare from Moçambique is the Maurûca. These Macûas are thiefs, Maurûca King of Barbarous people. Loathsome bravery; the fittest Glass for our Gallants to view themselves in; whose minds are more deformed than these Blacks in body. the most barbarous and ill disposed Cafres' of all that Coast. Their speech is rough and high, as if they fought. They file their teeth above and below as sharp as Needles. They cut and raze their flesh, bore holes in both their cheeks, from the tips of their ears almost to the mouth, with three or four holes on each side, each big enough to hold a finger, thorough which their gums are seen with their teeth, the spittle slavering forth. For which, and for the more gallantry they wear bungs of Wood, one in each hole; and he which can have them of Lead is a complete Gallant, for that metal is much esteemed. They have also two holes in the lips; in the upper of which they put little pegs of wood as big as a Hen's quill, of a finger long, sticking right out like a Nail; in the lower lip they wear a Leaden bung, so close and heavy that the lip falls to the beard, showing the gums and filled teeth, that they seem Devils. They wear their ears also bored round with many holes, in which they have pegs of wood, slender like knitting needles, a finger long, which makes them look like Hedgehogs. This their gallantry; for if they are sad, or crossed with any disaster, they leave all these holes open. They are strong, and able to endure labour. They go naked both men and women; and when they are apparelled, it is with a Monkey's skin, or of some other beast, from the waste to the knees. Their customs are like those Cafres' of Loranga. Of the Macûas of the River Quizungo, Quizungo R. when a Maid is to be married, she goeth into the wilderness * Matos which we translate Wilderness, is the untilled wild ground near their dwellings, as well as the main Deserts. a whole Moon to bewail her virginity, visited of her friends, and returning home every night: betimes in the morning going to her wild task again. As soon as the new Moon appears, a great feast is made, and the next day she is delivered to her husband without any more ceremony. This Maurûca used such cruelty in warring upon, and eating those they killed or took in those parts, that they easily chased away the ancient Macûas, and enjoyed their Country: and giving themselves only to rob, and not to till the grounds (for they were lazy lubbers though strong robbers) about An. 1585. they grew injurious to the Portugals, cutting down their Palm trees, stealing, begging, burning, kill, eating, as they saw occasion. Insomuch that Nuno Velho Pereira sent from the I'll forty Portugals and others to the number of four hundred, which came suddenly on the Town of Maurûca three or four leagues distant, destroyed and burnt it. But the Macûas, which escaped, joined head, and lay in ambush for the Portugals in their return, which was secure and disordered, and slew them all, two or three Portugals, and a few Cafres' excepted, which hiding themselves, two or three days after escaped to Moçambique, and told of their fellow's disaster, whom the Macûas had slain and eaten. Many Note. such chances betid the Portugals it those parts, through their selfe-confidence their selfe-confidence their selfe-confidence, and little account of the Cafres'. The wars continued long, till Maurûca seeing the necessity, made peace with the Portugals, forbade eating of man's flesh, and enjoined his people to till the ground; which rather for fear of him they observed, than any ways thereto inclined, still in secret using that forbidden food, as I have known particular instances, of some, which when they had stolen, and could not cell at their price, they have killed and eaten. The I'll of Moçambique is in fifteen degrees to the South; above half a league long, and but Moçambique. Of the Hollanders besieging it, see sup. pag. 716. a quarter broad. At the point and entry of the Bar is the Fort with a Portugal Captain and Garrison. It hath four Bulwarks, two to the Sea, and two to the I'll, with fair Pieces of Artillery. Within is a Cistern which holds two thousand Pipes of water, into which the rain runneth from the tiles and walls by Conduit-pipes. In the midst is a Church. This is one of the chief Forts of India; built by a good Architect, An. 1558. There is also an Hospital, two Hermitages, a Covent of Dominicans, a poor Town of Moors. The Island is dry, and without Two Elements wanting. wood: the water they fetch three miles without the Bar from a Spring in a Bay called Titangone, which serves to water all the Indian ships. Their wood they fetch from the Mayneland, in which they have Gardens of variety of first-fruits. It was at first sickly, but now by God's goodness is proved healthful. The I'll of Quirimba is sixty leagues distant along the Coast on the Indian side. It is half a Quirimba, and other Lands. league wide, and a league long, plain, without hill, all sowed with Mais and other grain, whereof the Island is fertile. It hath a walled Fort, and a fair Church of the Dominicans, which serves for a Parish Church to the I'll, and all the Coast as fare as Cape Del gado, who are bound there to confess and communicate. In this Coast are the Isles of Cabras, Fumbo, Quirimba, Ibo, Matemo, which still showeth the ruins of the former Moore-Inhabitants. Four leagues thence is Macaloe, and from hence as fare is Xanga, and above two leagues from it is Malinde, betwixt which and that of Cabo deal gado are two little ones. Others there are, but not so inhabited, one of which is called, Rolas, for the store of those birds which yearly breed therein, very hurtful Rolas. to the Corne-grounds; and therefore the Islanders of other Isles go thither to destroy their eggs and young. These Lands are very wholesome and of subtle air, and therefore subject to the disease, called The air, which they cure with Elephant's dung, Mustard, Garleeke, and a seed called Ingo, fuming him therewith three or four times a day, &c. Their Cows have a bunch on the shoulder as a great Pompion, which falls on the neck, the flesh whereof eats like a Cow's Bunched Cows. udder, very fat. There are store of Swine, Goats which have young twice a year, two or three at each burden, Palm trees for Wine and Cocos, with other first-fruits, fowls, and provisions. There grows also Anil or Indigo, which the Moors use to dye their clotheses, of which they wove store in these Lands. In the wildernesses of the I'll Cabo de gado is store of Manna, Indigo. Manna: this was a miracle in Moses time, as their waters, Quails, Garments, &c. not by procreation of new kinds, but by miraculous disposition; that it should follow them; breed worms, and yet in the Tabernacle be everlasting, not fall on the Sabbath, &c. Four scourges procreated of the dew of Heaven falling on certain trees, on which it hardens as it were Sugar candid, sticking to the wood like Rozin, and hanging on the leaves, gathered and sold in jars by the Inhabitants. It tastes sweet as Sugar, in India they use to purge with it. I have often been in the place, and gathered it with my hand. It grows only on one kind, although there be many other trees in the Island. In that Coast also black Coral grows in the bottom of the Sea with small roots or beards, whereby it seemeth fastened. A Mariner gave me a piece two spans and a half long. When it comes out of the Sea it is soft and pliable, but by the air hardened. In those Isles they find Cocos which are said to grow in the Maldinas on short trees in the Sea always covered with water, falling off when they are ripe, and rising to the top, carried by the winds and currents to some Coast. All the Continent is peopled with curled Cafres', some Macúas, others not using rasing, holes, or horns, but all shaved on the head. In the Country within the Kingdom of Mongallo, a Lord of fertile Countries, and of many Vassals. The I'll of Saint Laurence lies over against this Coast, three hundred leagues long, and ninety broad: a Strait of sixty leagues running betwixt. In Ethiopia four general plagues have been observed in our time, the War of the Zimbas, An. 1589. the Grasshoppers, which covered the earth, and involved the air in a cloud when they arose, which eat up all their labours in the fields and gardens, leaving them as if they had been burned, the trees not able to bear fruit till two years after, whence many died of Famine; and this was the third plague which caused them to cell themselves only for sustenance; and one of their children for a peck of Mais: The fourth plague was the Small pox, which killed many; a disease in those parts like the plague, kill all in the house where it came; their readiest cure being to let blood, without bleeding, or in much bleeding, none escaping. The plague is unknown and unheard of amongst them. The Negro women may be accounted another plague, specially the Portugal slaves, which conceiving will 'cause abortion with a certain herb, so poisonful that it consumes and rots them, except they by copulation bestow this disease on some man, who is presently pained in his secrets, and hardly escapes death. The remedy to this Entaca (so they call the disease) is the juice of a counterpoison herb taken the same Entaca. day; both which herbs are plentiful and well known in those parts. Another infirmity, but without pain, befalls both Portugals and Cafres' in Mozambique, which is blindness by night, beginning at Sunset, and ceasing with the Sunrising, in which time they which are thus Night-blindnesse. taken, see nothing though the Moon shine bright. If the belly or headache, the Cafres' bind the part affected hard with a Cord. The Cafres' will take Elephants both in pits (before described) covered with boughs and grass; and watching where he sleeps (specially by Moon light) as he lies on the ground, and thrusting into his belly by the genitories an Assagay, made purposely with the Iron half a span broad and two spans long. They may steal upon them napping, because they steal not their Elephants sleep not by Trees, but on the ground. naps, but make such a noise that they at once bewray and betray themselves to the Hunters, which having wounded the Beast, fled away, and next day search by the blood what is become of their prey. They kill them for the teeth and to eat the flesh. ivory is the principal commodity of this Coast, above three thousand Arrobas being yearly carried to the Indies. I saw in Sofala two teeth of one Elephant which weighed sixteen Arrobas, eight a piece. Arroba is 321. Ships. The shipping from Cabo das Correntes to the Strait of Mecca, is made by Moors of wood, which they cleave and shave, never making but two Board's of one Timber, when if they could saw they might make many. They sew them with thread of Cairo * Which grows on the Coco. and fasten them with nails of wood: their Cordage and Cables are of Cairo. The greatest they call Ships, the middle sort, Pangayas; the least Almadias', which are of one Timber (as the Canoas'.) The Sails are Pangayos and Almadias'. made of the leaves of Palm or wild Date Trees. The Mariners are Moors, black, barbarous, wine bibbers, having nothing of Moors but the name and circumcision, not knowing nor keeping the Law of Mahomet. They celebrated each new Moon with a drunken feast; are given to Divinations; will cast out nothing in a storm although the Vessel be surcharged, saying, the Sea is insatiable; when they want Wind they whip the Ship with Cordes on the Poop and Sides, with crying and chafing, as if the Ships had as much sense as themselves, or as themselves were senseless, saying, they are lazy and therefore the Wind leaves them; and they mocked me for reproving this their foolery. Their Wares are black Clotheses, and earthen glazed Beads of all colours. The Cafres' steal children, and cousin the elder, enticing them to the Shores, and there cell them to the Moors and Portugals. The jurisdiction of the Captain of Moçambique is from Cape Correntes to Cape Delgado, three hundred leagues of Coast. From this last Cape to the Line is the Coast of Melinde, which is of the jurisdiction of the Coast of Melinde. Captain of Mombaça. The firm Land is inhabited by Cafres', differing in Language and Customs, agreeing in barbarousness. Along the Kingdom of Mongallo runs to the North the Kingdom of Munimugi, a great Cafre which confines on the South with the Lands of Mauruca and of Embeoc, and on the North with the Abyssine. The principal Island of this Coast, Munimugi. Embeoc. Quiloa, hath been in times past the Seat Royal, the King of the whole Coast residing there, who is now a petty Prince; and Mombaça is the chief Isle and City, where the Portugals have a Mombaça. Pemba. Fort, the residence of the Captain of the Coast of Melinde. Pemba is an Island about eight leagues from the Shore, and ten long, plentiful of Rice and Kine, Fruits and Wood: sometimes subject to the Portugals till the pride and laziness of some made the people rebel, and could never after be regayned. In the I'll of Pate are Pate, Sio and Ampaza, three Cities governed by so many Pate. Ampaza. Kings, tributary to Portugal. Ampaza hath been best builded of any City in those parts, but destroyed by the Portugals, the City sacked and burnt with eight thousand Palmtrees, which grew about it, cut down. The I'll of Lamo hath great Asses, but of little service. This Island was chastised when Ampaza was destroyed, and Mombaça also, by Martin Alfonso de melo. The King of Ampaza was slain, and his head carried on a Pole at Goa in triumph. When he was go, Mirale Beque the Turk came with four Galleys out of the Read Sea, and infested that Coast, till the Zimbas and the Portugals ended the business with a new Armada, the Portugals captiving and spoiling, the Zimbas eating the Turks and Inhabitants. The King of Lamo for betraying the Portugals to the Turks were beheaded. The I'll and City of Mandra Mandra. which had denied the Portugals to land, saying, the Sun only might enter there, was sacked and two thousand Palmtrees cut down. In the Coast of Melinde they are great Witches. The Mossegueyos live of their Cows, which they often let blood both to prevent the garget, and to make Messegueyos customs. therewith a kind of pottage with milk and fresh dung of the same Cows, which mixed together and heat at the fire they drink, saying, it makes them strong. The Boys of seven or eight years wear Clay fastened on the hair of the head, and still renewed with new Clay, weighing sometimes five or six pounds. Nor may they be free hereof till in War or lawful fight he The tokens, as Linschoten saith are the privities, see my Pi●g●. 7. c. 7. ss. a. Brava. Magadoxo. Maracatos. hath killed a man, and show to the Captain some tokens of that fact; which only makes them free and Knights of their cast. Hereupon they grow audacious, and prove dreadful to others. Brava is a small City but strong, inhabited with Moors, Friends and Vassals to the Portugals. It is in one Degree North, and very hot. Magadoxo is in 3. 30. Within the Land are the Maracatos, which have a custom to sew up their Females, specially their Slaves being young to make them unable for conception, which makes these Slaves cell dearer both for their chastity, and for better confidence which their Masters put in them. They cut also their Boys and make them Eunuches. In the I'll of Zanzibar dwelled one Chande a great Sorcerer, which caused his Pangayo, which the Factor had taken against his will, to stand still as it were in defiance of the Wind, till the Zanzibar. Devilish sorcery. Factor had satisfied him, and then to fly forth the River after her fellows at his words. He made that a Portugal which had angered him, could never open his mouth to speak, but a Cock crowed in his belly, till he had reconciled himself: with other like odious sorceries. From Magadoxo to Sacotora one hundred and fifty leagues is a desert Coast, and dishabited without Rivers. In which Deserts breed the great birds, called Emas, which breed on the Sands, and have but two young ones, as Pigeons. Their stomaches will consume Iron and Stones, and Emas, somewhat like Ostriches, see o● them my Pilg. l. 5. c. 12. Sea Monster. fly not but touch the ground with their feet, running with their wings spread, as lightly as other Birds fly. They are white, ashcoloured; their eggs white, holding almost three pints. Here I may mention also a Sea monster, which we saw near the River Tendanculo, killed by the Cafres', found by Fishermen on the Shoalds. He was ashcoloured on the back, and white on the belly, hairy like an Ox but rougher: his head and mouth like a Tiger, with great teeth, white Mustachos a span long, as big as bristles which Shoemakers use. He was ten spans long, thicker than a man; his tail thick, a span long, ears of a Dog, arms like a Man without hair, and at the elbows great Fins like a fish; two short feet nigh his tail, plain like a great Apes, without legs, with five fingers a span long on each foot and hand, covered with a skin like a Goose foot, the hinder feet having claws like a Tigers; near his tail were the signs of a Male, his Liver, Lights and Guts like a Hogs. The Cafres' seeing our Slaves flay him, fell upon him and eat him; which they which spare nothing had not done before, because they thought him (they said) the son of the Devil (having never seen the like) the rather, because he made a noise which might be heard half a league off. In the same journey coming to the River Luâbo in August 1590. the Mariners going ashore A nest of great Birds. for wood, brought two Birds new feathered, whitish, found in the nest, like to Eagles in the eyes, bill and talons, but much greater than great Eagles, containing nine spans from the end of one wing to the end of the other (I caused them to be measured) whereby it appears that in't heir full maturity they are of huge greatness. They killed them, for fear the old ones should come. §. V The Jesuits glean in Africa to Christian Religion, gathered out of their own writings. WHat the Jesuits have done for the advancing of Christian Religion with the Abassines, ye have heard. In the year 1560. Consaluus Sylueria a Portugal jesuite with two L. 7. in fine. Emanuel Acosta, translated by Maffeius. companions, went from Goa for Manamotapa, a Region abounding with gold, but dear bought by reason of the Airs unwholsomnesse, and the want of necessaries for food and health. They came first to Inhambane, and there fell sick, but recovering proceeded to Tonge, and there baptised the King, his Wife, Sister, Children, Kindred, and great Men, with The Kingdom of Inhambane. He seemeth the Sedanda, sup. c. 12. §. 3. or rather some Encosse of his. most of the People in few days. Thence Consaluus went to Manamotapa, leaving his Fellows with the King which built the Church of the Assumption: one of them by want of health was forced backe to India, the other stayed there two years. Gonsaluus passed by Mozambique, and came to the River Mafuta ninety leagues from thence, where escaping a dreadful tempest, he went on shore with his folding Altar, and said Mass on the Strand, the heat being so vehement that the Portugals could scarce endure to tread on the ground, and Consaluus his head broke out with bushes as he was in his Holies: which when they would have medicined, praeclaro sui ipsius * As it the denial of a man's sel●e were in regard of our nature which is of God, and not of our vices which are of ourselves. This flesh (that is, natural corruption) must be mortified spiritually; not the body bodily killed, or disabled by immoderate zeal to serve the Spirit. odio incensus, he refused all, and permitted himself to the cure of Nature and Time. Thence they went to the River Colimane, and were well entertained by Mingoaxanes, King of Giloa a Moor, little caring for his Mahumetrie, and giving them leave to preach in his Kingdom. But they hasted to Manamotapa, and so passed to Cuama, and then gave himself to private devotions eight days, only once a day eating a handful of parched Corn and drinking a draught of Water. From Sena he sent to the Manamotapa; mean while the King of * Santos hath told you that he hath no tributary Kings; this was but an Encosse (as it seemeth) which yet as Caesar's four Kings in a piece of Kent had that name given, to make a greater sound at Rome, Inhanior offered himself to Christianity, but he comforted him, and refused till he had first been with the Manamotapa. Antony Caiado was sent for him, who trussed up his Holies, carrying them on his shoulders. When he was comen, the Manamotapa sent him Presents, Gold, Cows and Servants, which all he thankfully refused. When he came, he entertained him as never any man, and bringing him into his inner room, caused him to sit on the Carpet by his Mother. He offered him his choice of Grounds, Cows, Gold, Women; Consaluus answered, that he would have nothing but himself; the King thereat wondering and friendly with promises dismissing him. One had seen on the Altar a fair picture of our Lady, and told the King that Consaluus had brought with him a beautiful Lass, for which the King sent, and he carried it wrapped in a precious cloth, and tells him it is the picture of the Mother of God, the King of Kings. He worships it and begs it; Consaluus grants, and placeth it in the King's house, and trimmes up as it were a Chapel for it. Five nights, say the Portugals, the blessed Virgin appeared to the King in that form in his sleep; and five and twenty days after his coming, the King was baptised by the name of Sebastian, the Queen his Mother by the name of Marie. The same day he sent one hundred Cows to consalvo, which were distributed by Caiado to the poor. Three hundred of his chief men followed his example. Much victual was sent into Consaluus, but he ate no flesh, living only on wild first-fruits, herbs, and boiled Corn in small quantity. But four Moors envying these proceed, and being gracious with the King, persuade Treachery of Moors. him that Consaluus was sent from India to betray him, and to make way for the Portugals to take away his State; adding, that Consaluus was a Sorcerer, and whomsoever he washed on the head with his form of words, he made to become his. And if Consaluus went away in safety, his Subjects would kill one another like mad men. By their persuasions the King caused Consaluus to be murdered, his strangled body being thrown into the River, and fifty others were Consaluus mare tired. slain, which on that last day of his life he had baptised. Two days after repenting of this fact he slew two of the Moors, the other two being fled. Long after, no Jesuits (saith jarric) were jar. l. 1. c. 10. sent hither, because the Dominicans had undertaken the Conversion of those parts, of whose labours ye have heard somewhat before in Santos, which was one of them. jarric hath since Pet. jarric. Thes. rerum judicarum, tom. 3. told us of Petrus Toarius and Ludovicus Goez (in respect of these better hopes) scent An. 1562. and to them was joined Andrew Fernandez the companion of Consaluus, who had stayed at Inambane. These three went to the Manamotapa, and stayed there certain years, till they were sent for back to India, King Sebastian intending to war on the Manamotapa, for the said Consaluus Syluerius his death (being the son of the Count Sortellane) and for other causes. Thus after their return An. 1570. Francis Barret was sent with a strong Fleet; who being dead of poison (with others) Fernand Monroy succeeded, who dying soon after, the Jesuits then in the Of Barrets acts in those parts, you read before in Santos. Camp could do nothing. An. 1608. the people rebelling, the Manamotapa fled to the parts near Tete a Portugal Fort, and by help of the Portugals subdued the Rebels. Whereupon he gave the King of Portugal the silver Mines of Achicova, jacobus Simonesius taking possession in his name. He gave them leave also to build Forts where they pleased. The Portugals think meet not to forget the Jesuits in this occasion, and Francis Gonsalues with Paulus Alexius are destined to that design, the whole Kingdom seeming a field white to the Christian Harvest, and only wanting Labourers. Of Angola and Congo you heard before: the state of Angola (for of Congo we have no later intelligence Lib. 7. c. 4. then that of Lopez) after the death of Paul Diaz received some alteration. It is the manner in those parts that the Soba or Governors are as Princes of their Provinces, and in the Of Angola, see l. 7. c. 4. §. 3. King's Court, whom they acknowledge their supreme Lord, have one of his Grandes, to whom they have recourse in all difficulties (like the Protectors amongst the Cardinals) who in some manner disposeth them and their states. Thus Diaz appointed over the Angolan Sobae by him subdued, some of his Portugal Gentlemen, sometimes some jesuite at the request of the subdued, seeing in what respect they were beld with the General. But some Courtiers in Spain persuaded the Catholic King, that this dependence of mediate Patrons should be taken away from them all: whereupon ensued commotions, and contempt of the Portugal name; that in the year 1600. john Rhoderick Cotinius being sent Governor, of one hundred and fifty Sobae stipendaries before to the Portugal Crown, not one continued his allegiance. He reduced some, but (with many others running like Fates) the unwholsomnesse of the air killed him; the Successor being named in a Box (the key whereof was kept by George Pererius a jesuite) Emmanuel Pererius. He overthrew Cafucheus the chief Soba with the Cambamban, whose Country is rich in Mines, in which he built a Fort near the River Coaxa seventy leagues from Sea (all navigable Castle of Cambamba. from Loanda thither in five days) and placed therein two hundred and fifty men, being but thirteen leagues from Dongo the seat of the King of Angola, who confirmed to him that his Conquest. This Conquest of Mines make hope of the conquest of Minds to the Christian Faith (how many are by these Thorns choked, and reconquered from it?) and the Jesuits are said to study the language that they may preach the Gospel to them. In the I'll of Loanda are said to be twenty thousand Christians of the Natives, besides the Inhabitants of Saint Paul and Massangaro. Anno 1606. Francis Gois, Edward Vaz, and Antony Barrius Jesuits, were sent thither; their Ship was taken in the way by the Hollanders, who set them in the Boat which brought them to Loanda, being terrified by two Whales which rising near the Boa●, yet passed without hurt. Now were new missions of Jesuits; one of which coming to the next Soba, taught their children N●w Beads. Many baptised, few Christians. their prayers, helping their memories with knots tied in cords. There were in that Town two thousand baptised, persons all ignorant of the Faith. There was an Idol Temple with Images of Men and Women; with the heads of Goats and Snails, and the feet of Elephants, and other wild Beasts, which the jesuite caused to be burned, the people being before made believe that if any touched them, they should die suddenly. He baptised thirty and taught the rest their Catechise, and proceeded to the next Soba, Lord of four other Sobas, who had been before baptised of Secular Priests, yet only had the bore name of a Christian. This Soba had three hundred wives for ostentation of his greatness. No man could make the sign of the Crosse. And when the Priest would build a Church there, the Soba said he would consult about it, but gave no answer. He found two Idol Oratories, but no Idols in them, the people having before hidden them in the Woods, jest they should have like fiery fortune with the former. He found here also certain Chibadi, which are Men attired like Women, and behave themselves womanly, ashamed to be called men; are also married to men, and esteem that unnatural damnation an honour. Chibadi Sodomites. About the same time, an Ambassador from the King of Cacongo came to Loanda, with a Present to the Bishop and Request from the King, to sand some Jesuits to baptism him, and all his Kingdom. The Captain therefore with the Bishop, go to the Rector of our College, and obtain Gaspar Azevered, and Francis Gois to be sent thither. Cacongo is adjoining to Congo, and to the great Macoco King of the Anziqui, having also the Kings of Angola, Bungo and Biango Cacongus. Neighbours. It is a large Kingdom, and by the Town of Pinda eighty leagues distant from Saint Thome, is entrance up the River Zaire in four days unto it. The King of Loango hath also sent for Jesuits, to be by them instructed and baptised: but what is done in both these Kingdoms, I have not (saith jarric) received intelligence. HONDIUS his Map of Guinea. map of Guinea Now concerning Guinea, that name is given to all the Atlantike Coast of Africa, from Senega, called by the Ancients Stachiris, in sixteen degrees of North latitude, to Angola in thirteen Guinea, described and divided. South: and is divided into the Higher from Senega to Congo, and The lower, containing Congo and Angola. Over against the higher Guinea are the Lands of Cape Verd (Ptolemie calls it Arsinarium) which An. 1446. the Portugals first inhabited, twelve in number, the chief that of Saint james, in which is a fortified City, chief over those Forts and Habitations which the Portugals hold in that higher Guinea; the Bishop thereof subject to the Archbishop of Lisbon. Saint jage. It is in fifteen degrees Mountainous, having no rain but in August, September and October, fertile of first-fruits, hath store of Pompons (every month) Sugar Canes, Horses. Saint Thome is of unwholesome air, and Praia unsafe against the enemy. In all the Coast of Guinea are Tangos maos, or Lancadoes, of Portugal original, but degenerated into barbarous rites Tangos ma●●. and customs, which trade in all those parts for Hides, ivory, Wax, Gold, Gum, Ambargrise: in some places they are also naked and razed like the Savages. King Philip the third procured by Letters to Aquavira, the General of the Jesuits A. 1604. jar. to. 3. c. 45. that of that Order should be sent into this Guinea, Balthasar Barerius, Emmanuel Barrius, Emmanuel Fernandius. These came to Saint james, and remedied the custom of visiting Wizards and Sorcerers, which was there common, and the wicked abuse of Baptism, in which three or four hundred sometimes, seven hundred of their Slaves were at once washed without any Doctrine Wash-way Baptism. of Christian duty premised, and presently transported to Brasile or India, ignorant of all things. Likewise they procured liberty to many Freemen, which had been by the Tangos maos or Guineans stolen, and unjustly sold, they intending and attending such preys, no less than Hunters and Hawkets their game. One of them died of the sickness of the Country: Barerius his Letters. Barerius was sent to the Continent, and writ thence to Barrius that in januarie he came to Bissan, where the King's eldest son professed his willingness to be a Christian, but that he must then leave off his gainful man-stealing. Thence they sailed to Guinala, where the King was Bissan. Guinala. sick and died. The manner is to kill Wives and Servants, and a Royal Horse for his service in the other World, which Barerius did what he could to hinder. Thence they set sail to Biguba Biguba in Beafarum regno. a very healthful place; but some Ethiopians professing Mahomet were hindrance to him. july thirteen, 1605. he came to Sierra Leona, and arriving at Pagono, the petty King thereof Pagono. tributary to Fatema, imitated in all things the Christian Rites, but durst not be such (he said) except he saw Fatema first. The Portugals in these parts lived liker Ethnikes than Christians, neither having Sacraments nor Word of God in many years past, so that they had almost quite forgotten them. Passing by the I'll Tamarena, he came to the Kingdom of Buran, the King whereof Tamarena. Buran. is also subject to Fatema: he would be present also at Mass, and name jesus; was desirous of Baptism, but I thought fittest to begin with Fatema. I Confessed some Portugals liere, which in ten, twenty, thirty years had never been Confessed, 〈◊〉 the Christians there little differing from Ethnikes. The King of Sierra Leona desired my stay there, which I doing, contrary to my former purpose, Of Sierra Leona, See snp. 189 he sent all the people of the Town to cut timber for a Church, was wonderful desirous also of Baptism, whereto I told him the multiplicity of wives was impediment. He yielded to this, but wished he had known it sooner, for than would he have had none of these, but another which he sent for. I hindered not, because their marriages for the most part are by the law of Nature unlawful. When the maid came, her friends refused the conditions of our Baptism and rites: and upon his importunity, the King was baptised, and clothed now like a Portugal. He was named Philip, and is called Philip Leonis, for his Country. I baptised also the daughter of another King, and joined her in marriage to him. His brethren also and children were baptised. The King's Aunt is of great authority, and in manner ruleth all: and should but for her An Amazon. sex have reigned. She leads the rear when they go to wars, carrying a Bow, Quiver, and military Club, and compels them to keep their ranks. Philip's father being dead, when they would have observed the Rite of kill foam of his wives and servants, Philip interceded, and took away those infernal Exequys: The King of Toras' son was present at Mass, Baptism, Tora. and Sermon, and relating the same to his father; this (said he) is a Father indeed, and not those (Priests) which hitherto have comen into these parts no less following the merchandising of Slaves and other things than the other Portugals. This King is one hundred years old, originally Scandal of Priests, too too Secular. of the Cumbae (called also Manes) which conquered these parts; as fresh as if he were but forty. At Christmas he was present at our solemnity, the Altar adomed with fair clotheses, the image of our Lady with the Child jesus on one side, the Crucifix on the other, four Candlesticks with Tapers, the wall and pavement trimmed with boughs. Moved with admiration he desired Baptism, and a place was designed for building a Church. Their building of houses and Churches is to fasten posts in the ground close together, fastening them with timbers Their building laid overthwart, covered with clay, and then laying on a plaster of earth white as milk; the roof is thatch and leaves of Palms. I have two of his sons, and two of Philip's my perpetual companions, whom besides the Catechism I teach to read. The old King cleaves only to one of his wives the sister of Philip; and at Easter he is to be baptised. The King of Beni, the Lord of seven Kingdoms hath written to me for Baptism: but I cannot forsake these two Kings till I have other help. This Country is as healthful as any I ever came in, and Sierra Leona would be a fit place for a plantation of the Society: for which King Philip wrote to the Catholic King, offering a place to erect a Fort, and commending the largeness, wholesomeness, and fertility of his Country. An. 1607. Emanuel Aluares and his Brother went to Guinea, to Bissan, and persuaded the King to forsake his China, (so they call God, and whatsoever is precious to them) to wit, a Faggot of sticks bound together, which they worship: A bundle of sticks worshipped. likewise to leave those infernal inferies of kill at the Grave of the deceased, Wives, Friends, Servants, cutting their fingers and toes in pieces, and stamping the bones in a Mortar; leaving the bodies mean while in torture, and when they were at the point of death Devilish cruelty. thrusting a stake thorough their necks, others looking on with undaunted countenance, which were to undergo the same butchery. The Kings of Bigub and Besegui also desired Baptism, which both (as he of Guinala) are Beafares. Bigub hath three Kings vassals, Besequi five, and Three Beafares Kings, Bijags. the Guinalan seven, although the Bijagis have taken six Kingdoms from him. These Bijags are fierce people, in seventeen Lands over against these Kingdoms, always warring with the Beafares and the Portugals; with their boats entering the frequent Rivers, and spoiling all. These Lands are rich and fertile, pleasant with Trees and Rivers, fruitful in Palms, Wine, Oil; stored with Cattles great and small, ivory, Fish, Rice, Wax, Iron, and on the shore Ambergrise, but to them uncouth and unkissed; long Pepper enough to lad yearly two ships. The King of Beni hearing of Philip and Peter (the King of Tora) that they were baptised, sent Beni or Bevin. his best beloved son to be instructed and baptised. He is the chief King of all that Coast. To him Barerius traveled, hardly escaping the treachery of another King in the way; the way was woody Mountains, pleasant Valleys, an Iron-coloured earth, the Iron exceeding that of Europe. The King entertained him joyfully; and first at his persuasion commanded by public Edict, that marriageable Virgins should hide Nature's secrets. He was present (but entreated to stay without the Church) when Mass was celebrated, and heard the Sermon (for he understood the Portugal tongue) made great shows of Christianity, promised to burn his Idols; yea, persuaded his Vassall-kings to Christianity; but all on a sudden by a Mahometan was altered, pretended to fear the Concha (chief Emperor of the Sousae) and the great Bexerine would incite The chief Bexerine is the high Priest, or Marybuck of the Mandingas, of which see Master jobson. him to war against him. The King is said to have received of him certain Charms, whereby to bewitch any that offended him. Barerius also saw him stroking a Serpent as big as a man's thigh, rolled up in diverse gires, so beautified with various colours, as he never had seen any creature: this he stroked and dalied with. They call this the King of Serpents, and make much account of it: but Barerius thought it was the Devil in this form. Thus were the blossoms of his hopes blasted; and he hasted away to his former friends. It will not be amiss to relate the funeral mournings (worthy mournings and funeral) amongst Numerous issue by reason of their polygamy. the Manes. Farma the King of the Logui, had seventy two sons and fifty daughters, so that his progeny (most surviving) was above three thousand. The old Grandsire being dead, news is sent to all the kindred in their severell habitations, every Village mourning, and the kindred visit the corpse with presents, Gold, Clotheses, and what they can, accomplishing all with lamentable lamentations. Part of the presents is put in the Grave, another part goeth to the King of the place, the third to the Heir: but the Kings themselves are buried secretly by night, with a few friends attending, having all their life heaped treasure to that funeral purpose, Funeral rites. and are therefore buried in unknown places, as in the bottoms of Rivers, turning meanwhile the stream on the other side. They loose much Gold this way, and if they die suddenly, no man knows where they have prepared and treasured that treasure. That the wives and servants are added to the Exequys, we need not repeat. They hope to find all ready to serve them in the next life. Some great men have Houses set over their Grave covered with Cloth, and other things there left to waste with time, and hither the kindred make recourse to consult with the dead, and acquaint them with their affairs. The funeral ended, they return with so many stalks of straw as there reruayne months to the years end: against which time they provide store of Rice, Wine, Hens, and (if the deceased were rich) of Cows, and then assemble to a funeral feast, lasting day and night with all excess in eating, drinking, dancing, and such a noise, that none in the Village can sleep. For which cause the Jesuits which have their Churches in the Villages, have their houses out of them. Their greatest glory is the number of Meats beyond mouths, and of Drunkards beyoud tale. King Peter was invited to one of these riots, yet rioted not, but by his modest example won good opinion to his Religion. They had sacrificed a maid, and certain Cows with Diabolical rites to their Ancestors, in a Wood closely before he came. Barerius went to Fatema the King of the Boulons, and was lighted to him by night with Strawtorches. Torches of straw, which they use, and not wax, though the Country have store. He sent after him a gold Chain which he refused. An Ethnic Doctor, and King Peter's son were converted soon after. They do not believe any Hell, but think that the deceased go to God's house, and there live and use the same things they did here, and in the same rank and reputation. This King Peter was of the Manes or Cumbae, which are the same (saith the jesuite) which in Congo were called Giachae (jags,) in Angola, Gindae; that they were the same with the The jogges: see l. 7. c. 3. §. 3. Imbiae or Zimbae, of which you read in Santos, or with the Gallae amongst the Abyssines, he saith, without my subscription. These left their Countries, about An. 1550. and pierced to these parts of Sierra Leona: of which Man-eating Nation none there remained but this Peter, who now become a Zealous Christian, and procured the commission of others. They which are to be baptised bring first their Idols, and cast them in the fire. Besides which Statues, they have Chinas', which are Pyramids with Cells within, wherein are kept white Ants; of so religious esteem with those Guineans, that when they buy a slave, they set him before a China-pyramide, China superstitions. having offered thereto Wine and other things, praying that if he run away Tigers and Serpents may devour him. Which threats fasten them to the cruelest masters. In every Country they have a place sacred to the Devil. That which King Philip had, was in an Island, where they offered Rice, Oil, or what they carried, casting it into the Sea. No man durst venture on the Island for fear of Camassono, the Devill-idoll. Once a year the King went and sacrificed Hens, and Goats, (which there lived securely) on a Rock. The cruel spectacle of the Selfe-whippers on Mandy thursday was terrible to the Ethnikes, thinking them (not without cause) mad so to rage's against their own flesh; and Christopher son of King Peter would not be behind the rest herein. Another thought the blood had been only the read juice of a certain Tree. These are the jesuitical Relations till the year 1610. with other like, which I omit. §. VI Relations of the Christianity of Africa, and especially of Barbary, and Algiers; written by I B. GRAMAYE. THus much have I related of the Jesuits and Dominicans later labours in Africa. Gramaye Africa Illustratae libri 10. hath lately published ten Books or Tractates of Africa: he saith that there are some Relics of the ancient Christians after so many inundations of Heresy and Mahometism, both in Morocco, Tunes, and Lybia, which use the Mass of the Mozarabes Christianity of Barbary. translated into Arabike: there are also Greeks, and Abassines, and of diverse Nations Merchants with free use of their conscience. At Tunes, and Tripoli, Priests in Gowns, Monks in their Cowls, are permitted public supplications and funerals. In the Kingdom of Fez their liberty is greater. But in all the Coast of Barbaria there is no security of the public exercise of Christian Religion, nor any Monasteries: but at Oram & in the places subject or confederate to the Spaniards. In the places subject to the Moors & Turks, there is public permitted, not secured both exercise, Churches, & places of burial in towns; sometimes eclipsed or disturbed by the Morabutes, in times of drought, at which times, as it were, to appease the angry Deity, they spoil Churches, inhibite Christian Holies, overthrow Taverns (for none else may cell Wine) which after a few days are again permitted. The Christian Churchyard, or rather Buriall-place, is a piece of ground without the Town, near the jewish Buriall-place, not enclosed, yea (in places) bearing Corne. But the sandy soil scarcely secures the Corpses from Dogs. Prayers and other Rites are used at the Graves, but not at Algiers, without scoffs and injuries, specially from Boys. Priests administer Sacraments without special Cure, or certain Stipend, or Order; yea, some without Orders. Baptism is often administered by the Lay-people, and without the Ecclesiastical Ceremonies; and whatsoever requires Episcopal benediction of long time hath there wanted. Seldom is there Sermon, never Catechising, Vespers, or Lauds, till our Author procured. In the Kingdom of Argire are supposed to be two hundred thousand Christians, of which the most are Renegadoes or Apostatas, which profess Mahometism: some, but very few, of their own accord; some by force, as Boys which they take, and Infants (neither is it lawful for any to be freed thence till he be fifteen years old) some dissembling, yet hardly escaping, by reason of certain death, if taken in the attempt; some by rewards of riches and honour; others by fear of torture, and despair of liberty. Of such as continued Romish Christians are in that Kingdom supposed to be two and thirty thousand, besides those of the Reform or other professions. And although in ten years last passed (till An. 1619.) 1200. Spaniards have been freed, yet in that space eight thousand have succeeded in servitude, besides six hundred dead. Some of which are in the Country or Gardens, and have public Service only when they come to the City, where at this time were eight captived Priests, not at all Graduates, and two only which have addicted themselves to Divinity. There are four Churches in the Prisons, in the City and Diocese of Hippon two, in that of Cirth and Teslen two. They have an Oratory in the house of the French Consul. Supplications are performed in their times with devotion and store of Candles. But there is no Font, nor holy Oil, Chrism; nor are the Sacraments (give me leave to use our Authors words) of marriage, Extreme unction, Orders, or Confirmation administered; Baptism is done with simple water, Penance by any Priest: the burial place not consecrated. The Author being there captived, did reform things by a Visitation, with consent and request of those Christians, and subjection to the Pope and all which might challenge any right provided. There are in Barbary, in the Kingdoms of Argier, Tunes, Tripoli, Fez, one hundred and twenty thousand Christian captives: there are eighty six Families in those parts of Christian Merchants, Numbers of Christians and jews in a part of Barbary. Freemen; Of Greek Christians, one hundred seventy nine Families; Of Jews which have trade with the French, are one hundred fifty six thousand Families. Romish Priests Captives sixty two. Churches permitted to Christian Holies sixteen. In seven and twenty years passed (1619.) there hath been no Bishop, but the Greek Patriarch: * One sent thither in displeasure from Constantinople. neither is there any Ecclesiastical Discipline, that not one of a hundred lives like a Christian, the Priests living of Alms, contenting themselves with their Mass without cure of souls; their parity also making them careless each of other; scarcely any thing Christianlike celebrated but the * Pitiful Christianity. jol seat of juba. Antiquities of Argier. Mass. Gramaye is confident that Argier is that jol, which was the Seat Royal of juba, by his Son new built, and called Caesarea; a Coin of Claudius is in inscribed JOL CAeSAREA IVBAe REGIA. After his death Caligula brought this Kingdom of Mauritania, (which contained those of Argier, Fez, Morocco, and part of Tunes) into two Provinces, Tingitana and Caesariensis. Claudius' made this Caesarea a Colony, some few Antiquities and Inscriptions yet remaining. Thirty miles from the City is Sarsella where is infinite Rubbish, as the Grave, with Sarsella. Relics of Fabrics, and Aqueducts, as the bones of the Carcases, and Inscriptions, as Epitaphs, ancient Coins as Memorial (of which many were given him) for fear of suspicion he durst not make search. And although Alger, Argel, Algiers, or Argier (the very name breeds confusion) be described before out of * Lib. 6. c. 4. Nicolay; seeing we have met with later Intelligence by almost seventy years then the former (since that was printed in our sixth Book) we have thought good to add out of him some better light of this Hel-mouth, the Centre of Earthly darkness. It is seated on the midland Sea, on the side of a hill, whereby one house hinders not the prospect Description of Argier taken, out of Gramayes large Tractate, l. 7. of the next. Cheridim Barborossa, fortified it with the Island, which yet Tempests sometime assault with great hurt to the ships as happened this year 1619. five and twenty ships broken in the Port. The form of the City is almost Bow-fashion. The circumference of the old Town is three thousand four hundred paces: Barbarossa began and after 1573. Arabamet finished a Wall about the Island, except that part which is open to the Port and City. Lately they have founded a five cornered Tower to secure both. The Turrets, Fortresses, Bulwarks, I omit. The houses within are close to the Wall; without, is a Ditch of sixteen paces, scoured by Arabamet, but now in some places mired up, and scarce half of it is clear. Without the Town are three Castles: two of which were built, Anno 1568. 1569. the third before, was finished 1580. Their were said to come 60000 Moors at their last eiection to Algiers from Spain. Except one the streets are very narrow, and in Winter very dirty. Out of their Rate or Taxebookes, I found of late years, by the destroying of the Suburbs, for fear of Don john of Austria 1573. and since the Moors were expelled last from Spain, it is very much increased in buildings, not like the descriptions anciently published, which leave therein open and vacant places. And although the Houses to the street side are dark, yet being inwardly built with square Cloisters as it were, the light is supplied, as the Roofs serve them for Galleries and Prospects; in the midst is a Well, but the water brackish. They use no Chimneys, but make fires of coals in Earthen Pans in their Porches or Roofs. They white the outside of their Houses against great Feasts. The King's Palace and great men's Houses have Courts spacious, with specious Pillars about, and many by-roomes spread with Mats or Carpets; their custom being to put off their shoes when they enter. Their Household Furniture is otherwise mean, the vulgar having nothing but a Mat, Carpet, Mattress, two Vests hanging, Pots and Dishes of Earth, and long wooden Spoons, with a wooden Chest: two or three staffs fastened to the Walls covered with boards serve for a Bed, sitting and lying more commonly on the floor on a Mat or Carpet. Their Garments hung on lines over the Bed, Pelts are their Naperie, Water their Drink, Rice their Meat with Pulse, Meal, a little Flesh, and some first-fruits, whence Victuals are cheap. There are no Conduits, Sewers, nor Wells of sweet water; five Cisterns from without, supplying that want, together with that which is fetched on men's shoulders out of the fields, by above one thousand Slaves and Moors. Their be seven fair Mosquets, specially the greatest; five Colleges of janissaries, where some six hundred of them live together in a House; one Hospital built by Assan Bassa, four fair Baths, being Prisons for slaves; two for washing with hot or cold, paved with Marble, and furnished with Chambers; and Conduits for Arte-brought waters, used by the Moors and Turks of both Sexes almost every day; and the two Royal Porches, one of thirty six foot square with Columns, where the Duana of the janissaries is kept, the other before the Palace. Within the Walls are near thirteen thousand Houses, many of which are inhabited by thirty 13000, houses. Families; the House of jacob Abum in the lower jewrie hath three hundred, of Abraham Ralbin, two hundred and sixty Families, and others likewise. There are above one hundred Mosquets, each having three Morabutes Curates, and some thirty or forty, besides the Oratories of Heremites and Sepulchers; sixty two Baths, eighty six Schools for Children to learn to read and writ, and a few others for the Alcoran; Suburb-gardens fourteen thousand six hundred ninety eight, each having one or more Christians, some six or eight to keep them. Nor is there scarce a Family in the City, which hath not one or more Christian slaves of both Sexes, some a great multitude, as Faretbey, seventy two. Ali-Mami, one hundred thirty two. Ali Pizalini, sixty three. Aripagis, thirty eight. Asan Portuges, forty. Solomon Reis thirty two. And in the King's Prison are commonly two thousand, and two or three thousand in the three 35000. Christian Slaves. Galleys and seventy two ships of war, which Anno 1619. were there, so that in and about the City their seem to be of them above thirty five thousand. Haed● which lived here many years, reckons of the Natural Moors called Baldis, freed Moor's freemen. from Tribute by Barbarossa, of good complexion almost white, living on their Lands, Handicrafts, or Merchandise, two thousand five hundred Families. Of Moor's Cabaijales or Forreners from the Mountains of Couko and Labesan, called Azuages, and from other Mountains And Foreigners. Mountain of Couko and Labesan, which are petty Kingdoms. Those Moors Azuages have crosses marked in their hands. seven hundred Families. I learned that there were about three thousand Arabian Beggars. Of the Modaiares, which were expelled out of the Kingdoms of Granada, and the Tagarines out of Valentia and Arragon, Haedo numbereth one thousand Families; I add (saith Gramay) as many more, which have brought Trades hither to the great increase of Argier. Of Turks out of Asia and Romania, besides janissaries are sixteen hundred Families, and above six thousand of renied Christians. Of Alcaids (that is of Commanders, in the Town and Forts) one hundred thirty six Families, above three hundred Arraiz, which have places of command in the Navy: five hundred Families of Espaijs, six thousand Genizaries, eighty six green-headed Xerifes of Mahomet's Kindred, Agi or Mecca-saints above eight hundred. Haedo reckons three thousand Merchants Families of diverse Nations, and two thousand shops. The Handi-crafts cannot easily be reckoned: in the Smith's street are eighty Masters, they say twelve hundred Tailors, three thousand Weavers, three hundred Butchers, four hundred Bakers, &c. The jews have six large Synagogues, not able to contain their multitudes, reported to be above eight thousand men. All these in the City. In the Country, are in Garrisons at Tremesen, Constantina, and the rest sixteen thousand Genezaries, and Soldiers. Of Arabians, Anno 1617. when there was rumour of the Spaniards coming, six Morabutes offered the King and the Duana six score thousand Horsemen, and sixty thousand Footmen. Thus Argier which an old jew of ninety an Eyewitness reported to me, when Churls the Emperor intended the siege, had scarcely eight hundred men fit for resistance within the Walls, and a great part of the Moorecitizens were forced to live by Husbandry and fishing, is now increased principally by ejection of the Moors out of Spain, in the years 1492. 1567. and 1607. more to our grief then wonder. For the Government, the King, hath a kind of freedom, yet doth nothing of import without the Duana. He hath his Belerbei, or chief Captain, wont to be sent with the Bassa from Constantinople, but many years since continued among the Argerians; his Califa or Chancellor, who represents the King's person if he be absent. The Cadi, one for the Moors, another for the Turks (to whom is Appeal from the former, and from this to the Aga) are sent from Constantinople, with their Notary's Assistants. In Civil Cases and Criminal they are used, with the Muftis or Bishops, a Turk and a Moor. All their plea is by Witnesses, and seldom their sentences are recorded, and when they are, no name subscribed but a seal or Ochered stamp. From these and from the King himself lieth an Appeal to the Aga, the chief of the Duana, Two Mufties-Moore and a Turk. wherein all things are handled, and upon the rude cries of the vulgar, sentence is executed. Rarely is a Turk put to death, except for Mutiny and Rebellion they be strangled: Adulteresses are drowned; in other offences they are fined in the decrease or loss of pay and place, or blows given them with a Rope or Cudgel, on the back, belly, and soles of the feet. The jews have also their Magistrates and judges, and punish theirs according to the Law: so jews Officers. The Aga. yet, that the King doth inflict punishments, sometimes for imaginary crimes to extort real sums from them. The Christians should also according to covenants with the Christian King, have judgement of their own Consuls, but favour procures the contrary. As the Aga and Cadi in the City, so in the Country the Alcayde, and Makadi exercise like jurisdiction but subject to the former. And in Villages the Xeque doth all amongst the Arabs, from whom seldom is recourse to the King. The Sea-Common-wealth is exercised by the Arraez and his Balu-cobaxi. One of the King's Pages, a youth, heareth (sitting on a stone abroad before the King's Palace) the causes of the Whores, and inferior womens' brawls, and the fine returneth to himself. The Aga is chief of the jenizeries, and possesseth his place two months, and sometimes we have seen four in a fortnight, the King giving so many silk Gowns to them after the custom: which place having passed he is free from Tribute, and lives among the Espaijs (of whom there is six or seven hundred Families) He comes no more at the Duana, except he be called: to this, they arise by degrees, every janissary being capable in his order. The jews wear a distinction in their clotheses. The common apparel is, drawers not to hinder them in making water, a Waistcoat with wide sleeves not to hinder their washing to the elbow, a broad girdle, with goodly great Knives in a sheath on the left hand; breeches in Winter like the Spaniards, Zapatas or coloured shoes to put on and off without touch of the hand, a kind of gown uppermost. Every eight day they shave their heads except on the crown, that lock being left to draw them to Paradis●. The head is always covered (in salutation they lay the hand to the breast and bow the head) with a Turban, or a coloured cap with Linen four or five times wreathed about. They all wear Rings of diverse matter. The womens' habit differs little from the men's, nor could a woman going in the streets be known but by her woman-slave attending. They sit at home on Mats or Carpets prating (few except) all day long, except when they go to the Baths, Heremites, Wizards, Sepulchers, Gardens, Feasts, which are common with them. They delight in black hair which they procure with Medicines. They have little care of their Children, none of their Family; too much of Superstitions and Lusts. These Algierians have the foolish conceits of other Mahometans, some also more proper, that Opinions foolish and Devilish in Aigier. Fools and Dwarves are Saints, their Morabutes to be inspired and to consult with God, the Viands set on Sepulchers weekly to be eaten by the souls; and if sick persons offer there any thing which a beast eateth, that the disease is derived to it; that the headache is lessened with rolling a Goats or sheep's head on the Roof; that it is not lawful to buy in May, not to bring in at door Garleeke or Brooms, but (if there be need of them) at the Roof; that it is a meritorious work to prostitute their Wives to the Morabutes, and that the same men bugger with beasts; that showing pity to beasts, shaving, washing (though in the Sea) cleanseth sins; that (Sodomitical) sins against Nature are virtues. But to bedew the Garment in making urine, to let paper lie on the ground, the Alcoran to be touched or seen of one not Mahometan, to fart in Sala (or Mahumean Algiers fins. Fie on it. Prayer) time, or then to defend a man's self (as Mulei Abdelummi assaulted by his Brother and wounded in the Church 1577. would not stir till Sala was done) or to bleed, or sneeze, or spit, to wipe the buttocks except with the left finger, to drink out of a smacking narrow mouthed pot, to lock the Bedchamber by night, to stamp on the Earth when they play at ball, to writ with a Pen (for they use Reeds) to eat Snails taken out of the fields (reputed holy) to touch money before they have said their Morning Prayers, to hold the Alcoran beneath the girdle, to have printed Books, or Pictures of men or beasts; to admit Christians or women to their Mesquits, to use Bells, to exchange a Christian Captive for a Turk, to breech children with Rods (they whip the sole of the foot with a Whip) these are all sins and enormities at Algiers. They believe that on their Easter midnight all waters are asleep, and he which can get that sleep shall be a happy man. With their Morabutes you are safe in the midst of Thiefs. It is unlawful to go into a new house, undertake a journey or begin any great business without Sacrifice of a sheep: unlucky to sail without consulting the Fortune-booke. They play Of this divining by Books and Arrows, a White for the Turk, a Black for the Christian, see sup. pag. 892. not at Dice and Cards, nor swear, nor fight one with another. The King and great men let their beards grow, others shave all but the Mustachos and Crown; they wash before work, Prayer, and Meals; and have a certain Ceremony to take water in the hollow of the hand, pouring it to the elbow. Here and in all the East they use with Christians the Frank Tongue, composed of French, Italian, Spanish, and thereby understand them all. They eat not blood, or a beast killed by another man: and kill turning the head to the Sun, and cutting the throat. No testament is available unless acknowledged forty days before the Testators death before the Cadi. All the Sons and Daughters inherit equally; if they be Moors the King hath a child's part, and if all Daughters, he hath all of a Moor, and half of a Turk. When any is sick, women assist women, and men the men, praying Eastward; wash the dead Corpse with hot water and Soap, cloth it and carry it (having obtained the Alcayds leave) with the head forward to burial: if he departed on Friday, it stayeth the Prayer time in the Mesquit: they set a stone at the head of the Grave, and another at the feet with an Epitaph and Sentence out of the Alcoran. They wear no mourning, Funerals. save that the women are a few days veiled in black, and the men shave not for a month's space, and for three days space they have no fire in their house, nor eat any thing boiled; in that space they visit the Sepulchre, give Alms, and gathering stones on the shore, toss them from the right hand to the left, and throw them into the Grave, saying, Selan Ala. They begin Mourning. the Spring on the fourteen of February, and end it on the eighteen of May; they call the rain which falls from April the five and twentieth, to May the fift: blessed of God, and keep it religiously. Their Summer continues to August the sixteenth, and is very hot, and sometimes hath pestilent reinss which kill thousands. autumn to the sixteenth of November, and Winter is never so cold that they need a fire. The King's Revenues are summed by Harega at four hundred thousand Ducats, by Haedo four hundred and fifty thousand: and payeth nothing to the Turk, but a few Boys and gifts of The treasure. no value, with some feeling to the Port Bassas. Yet would his revenue be short of expenses on Officers and otherwise, if spoil helped not. Much Gold is c●rryed out of Christendom, for redemption of slaves threescore thousand Ducats yearly, as much perhaps to buy spoils, of which little or none returneth to Christendom, they taking to Sea, Biscuit, Water, Tobacco, Oil and Dates, and laughing at our Excess. The treasure of the Duana is administered by three, two of which have been Agas, the third is the Hoga or Secretary, who if the King payeth not the janissaries, by the authority of the Duana they will imprison him and sequester his Rents; as it lately happened to Osain Bassa two years together. The Sepulchre of Morabute Cid Butica, is saluted with a Piece going out and coming in, by whose holy prayers they say, Charles prevailed not against them An. 1541. In a hill near, lieth Caba the daughter of Earl julian which Rodericus King of Spain ravished, revenged by her wicked father, with treacherous bringing the Moors into Spain. The Cid's Sepulchers and Chapels are visited some on Monday, some on Thursday, or on Friday, by the devout superstitious fools, specially (perhaps not-devout) women. Algiers is environed with goodly hills and dales, attended with plenty of first-fruits better than European. Three days journey towards Bugia, is the Hill Couko, the King whereof Barbarossa slew An. 1515. and sometimes he is tributary, sometimes inclining to the Spaniard. Algiers were altogether unworthy so long discourse, were not the unworthiness most worthy our consideration, I mean the cruel abuse of the Christian name, which let us for inciting our Zeal, and exciting our Charity, and Thankfulness more deeply weigh, to relieve those there in miseries (as we may) with our pains, prayers, purses, and all the best mediations. Thus writes he which saw and felt his part in those miseries. Barbary and chief therein Algiers, Epithets of Algiers. the whip of the Christian World, the wall of the Barbarian, terror of Europe, the bridle of both Hesperias (Italy and Spain) Scourge of the Lands, Den of Pirates, Theatre of all cruelty, and Sanctuary of Iniquity, holdeth captive in miserable servitude, one hundred and twenty thousand Christians, almost all subjects of the King of Spain: of which, partly by the Turks riches, the Pirates fortunes, the janissaries honours, their fellow's flatteries seduced; partly overcome with despair of liberty and irksomeness of daily calamities, every year above five hundred become Mahometan Apostates; besides, about fifty Boys yearly circumcised against their wills. To the Redemption of Captives by the Orders of the Trinity, and of Saint Marie de Mercede in Spain and Italy, are yearly gathered about one hundred and fifty thousand Ducats. There is no general * The Author saith, Nullus per eleem●sinam ereptus est, but we know by private friends by public mediation of Ambassadors, by collection in Churches, diverse English men are redeemed: but not in the sense he speaks: which yet were to be wished; or that Hell-centre to be by public charge of christendom demolished. Tortures of friends to force from fear a confession of what is not. ordinary course for Redemption of Captives of England, France, Poland, Hungary, Germany, and the Low Countries; whereby men of those parts utterly disconsolate, to the loss and shame of Christians, Apostatise. And to stir up compassion, behold Algiers captivity, represented from his eyes to ours. First, if any Ship comes into their hands, it is with huge clamours presently invaded by the Pirates, and if it be an Enemy, spoilt; if Confederate, they take away their Arms, fill the Poop and strongest Places with Soldiers, search the lading, take meat and drink as it were fee, sand the Governors aboard their own ship, and in a Pyratical counsel examine them, whether they have any Spanish Wares or Men; nor content with words or letters, they force the Boys and elder People by infinite beat to confess that which is not, and to promise' what they have not; and one man's confession is enough to make prey. Sometimes gaping after the ships wealth, they throw the men overboard, and so possess the ship, saying, her men had forsaken her. Otherwhiles not satisfied with Truncheons, and Ropes to have tortured the Wretch's backs, binding their hands and feet, they draw them up and whip them, almost strain out their brains with a knotty Rope plucked about the head, thrust Needles in their fingers, roast their feet which the shoes on at the fire, pour forceably salt water into their mouths to fill the body, and then treading on the belly with their feet, force them to belch it up; with smoke of Brimstone fill the mouth and eyes, hung them up racked with weights at their feet, or with a Rope draw them thorough the Sea under the ship. The end of these torments is captivity, if there be any Enemy in the ship, and he laden with Irons and Fetters, is thrust into the worst part of the ship, and scarcely hath moldy Biscuit and Water to sustain life. If they receive not satisfaction touching the Men and Wares, they reiterate the tortures daily; Boys are flattered and threatened, and often compelled to turn,, and without delay presently are circumcised. And such is the course with them which they take in the Shore and Lands, chained together or heaps, and thrust up like Herrings in the bottom of the ship, to be kept for the Butchery or Market. When they come home to the Haven, with infinite scoffings, the wretches are led forth in triumph, and three days set * The price set on them, see sup. 890. to sale, and lastly sold to him which will give most. If any be Sea-sick, or otherwise wounded, or ill at ease, for bemoning and medicines he heareth blasphemies and revile; and sooner would a Turk relieve a Dog that is sick, than a Christian: and if his sickness continued, without hope of recovery, they throw him into the Sea, or by Land expose him to the Beasts. In the Market you may see them go up and down naked, and with whips compelled to run or leap, for augmenting the price. After that three days ended, may be seen a miserable spectacle, Infants and Children plucked from their Parent's sight, the Husbands violently divorced from their Wives, Friends separated, with infinite howl and lamentations: some sold to Moors to do their drudgeries, and usually agreed with them by the day to earn so much; some sold to the Numidians and Arabians to basest servitude, greased with fat, made to draw the plough with Asses, drawing forth with back and belly beating a miserable life; some employed to the Galleys and Ships, there kept with chains, stripes, a little moldy Biscuit and stinking Water: When they come on shore, chained in rues, laid up in prisons, sleeping on the ground, called only Dogs. If wind fail, or cross them, they will appease it with branding crosses on the Christians feet, in detestation of the Christian name; sometimes they will burn Arabike Characters on the cheeks, or cut off the Nose and Ears; and sometimes death is inflicted for slight suspicions. Except of basest labours, revile, stripes, injuries, they are in nothing liberal to them, in sleep, meat, drink, clothing more than penurious. When they carry dung to their Gardens, water from the Springs, and go by the way, every third word they must cry, Balec sidi, that is, Out of the way, or by your leave, Sir, to every Barbarian, or there he shall meet with new Devils, by spittings, stones, staffs, boxes, thrustings, throwings down, scorns, tormented. If a Christian commits a small fault, he is burned alive, or stamped in the earth * Set in the earth to the neck, and then stoned: the ganched hung on the hook diverse days till they take them down and stone them. as in a Mortar, or gaunched (thrown from the wall on a hook) or crucified, or flayed alive: to the execution of which tortures they take up any Christian they meet, to make them their brethren's tormentors; nor do any perform base offices but Christians. Now for the Sodomitical lusts to Boys, and their damnable services, and sending them for Presents to the Turk or his Bassas, I abhor to mention. If any Master be mild and gentle, he incurreth suspicion of favouring the Christians, a most odious crime in Mahometism; whereas to break covenant with Christians, yea leagues (upon advantage) is Mahometan. They cast their Countrymen Ambassadors of Tunes into bands against public faith, the French Consuls into prison many months condemned them to the Galleys, beaten them with five hundred stripes, and burned them alive: they imprisoned many years in a loathsome prison the Spanish Redeemers, and reduced to slavery one hundred and forty redeemed by one of them. They suborn f●lse witnesses to testify a man is otherwise then he speaks, making a Soldier a Captain, a Mercenary a Merchant, to heighten the price. And when the price is agreed on, they will upon hope of more gain flee from it. Modesty forbids to speak of the Female sex abused to natural, to unnatural lusts, their children soon circumcised, their infancy trained up in Turkish blasphemy, their childhood in lusts passive, and youth in active, their riper age rotten in all damnations. Thus we marvel not that in ten years past, the upper and lower Germany have yielded 1609. to 1619. since they have been much worse, specially to English. 857. Apostates, besides 300. English, Hamburgers 138. Danes and Easterlings 160. Poles, Hungarians and Muscovites 250. Low Country men 130. besides French and others. Take it into your merciful consideration, Kings and Princes, Magistrates and People, and help, Help the Lord against the mighty. If a circumcised man would return to Christ, and is thereof convicted, he is carried about ointed, naked, and proclamation made before him, chained after to a post and burned, often beaten or dismembered first. Delinquents at Sea, are shot, dismembered, pulled apieces by diverse ships going diverse ways, to which they are tied, set upon the mouths of the Ordnance, cut in pieces; to be sewed up in Sacks and thrown into the Sea, is a favour. To lay hand on a ja●isarie, imitate his habit in wearing a fringe on the neck, or to have to do with a Mahometan Woman, is death: though this last be negligently executed, all Lust, Sodomy and Adultery being expiated in their Baths, which are therefore so frequented. Of these, of other kinds of terrible executions our Author hath diverse examples, which I for tediousness forbear: God make us thankful for ourselves, charitable to our Brethren. An. 1607. three Towns in Calabria were spoilt by the Algiers Pirates, one thousand and four hundred carried away captives: An. 1608, they brought two and forty ships to Algiers, and eight hundred and sixty captives, besides those which they sold elsewhere: the next year six and thirty ships, men six hundred thirty and two: the next, twenty three ships, three hundred and eighty four men: the year 1611. twenty ships, men four hundred and sixty four. 1612. they entered Spain, and carried away three thousand eight hundred and four, in one month. 1613. they took sixteen ships and two hundred and thirty men of Italy only. 1614 ships thirty five, captives four hundred and sixty seven. 1616. ships thirty four, men seven hundred sixty seven. 1617. six and twenty ships, men one thousand seven hundred sixty three; out of Porto Santo six hundred sixty and three. 1618. nineteen ships, men one thousand four hundred sixty and eight, robbing Lancerotta and Cays. (And since mens deficit, vox silet: OH our English Ships and Mariners! Curae leaves loquuntur, ingentes stupent.) As for our Author, a Provost Deane, Archdeacon, Counsellor to the Archdukes, and the Pope's Protonotary, he was taken in a ship of Marsiles, notwithstanding the peace and league, and therefore without fight the ninth of May 1619. and both aboard and on shore felt his part of the premises for six months space, informing himself further from others miserable experience. Two Boys were forced to confess lies, a Portugal condemned to three hundred blows to make him confess; himself charged to be Spaniard, threatened to be taught to speak Spanish; then said to be a jew, rob of his clotheses under colour of search whether he were circumcised, at last they detaining some, sent the ship to Algiers, where hoping better things, they will needs have Gramay a Spaniard and imprison him; after that, they affirm him a Knight of Malta. After that, the detained Portugal is brought, who by tortures forced made a false confession, that some of the goods were his, and that Gramay was a Bishop, and had brought with him a Knight of Malta and a Spaniard; and he therefore with blows and hard usage almost killed, his meat eaten up by the Bringers; he at last bribed the Keeper to let him come into the light, and have Paper and Ink to writ to the Consul, so that at a dear rate he obtained upon caution of forty thousand Ducats, to go to the Consul's house. Some of the prisoners lay in Ditches in Water up to the middle, and otherwise used as before is spoken. He hath written a Diary of occurrences whiles he was at Algiers, out of which a word of two. In june Cid Bud a Morabute, at noon day before the Church, buggered a Mule, all applauding it, and crying out that it might be lucky, which often at other times we have signed to see in Boys. In the end of August. On the eight a ship of Spain laden with Sugars, and forty Captives, was brought in. john Peers a Belgian Boy refusing to turn Turk, was beaten by Mami his Master till he died. And two Spanish ships more brought in from the sight of Lisbon. In july Letters came in my behalf from Marsiles, but they would not read them: A Holland ship was taken and a French. In August two pledges of the Catholic King taken in Cuko (whose King was lately dead) after other villainies, were condemned, one flayed alive, the flesh cut at the small of the leg first, and blown, and so flayed all off, and the body lying on the ground, the skin stuffed with hair, sewed up, and laid on the back of a Christian which they met, and carried in pomp thorough the Town, and set on the gate; the other was tied to the Cross by the middle, and with four nails thorough his hands and feet, crucified naked (save his privities) and lived till the evening the next day. Seventy and two Captives were brought out of Gallicia. Two Holland ships complained of breach of League, the men of one of their ships, and three French cast into the Sea. But I am loath to drown or torture the Reader any longer in these Tragical spectacles; of take, spoilings, sellings, killings which follow in our Author. I will recreate you with more pleasing spectacles from English eyes, and sand you home in an English bottom. CHAP. XIII. Larger Observations of Master RICHARD JOBSON, touching the River Gambra, with the People, Merchandise, and Creatures of those parts, then in his journal is contained, gathered out of his larger Notes. §. I Of the River Gambra, the Rains, and Land-flouds, the cause and time of their contagion: the Beasts, Fish, and Fowl of the River; of the Portugals, Mandingoes, and Fulbies there living. THe River Gamba, Gambia, or Gambra, is in 13. degrees 30. minutes. The Inhabitants Gambra: they seemed to themselves to travel Southeast to 8. degr. they wanted instruments to make the true height. (as fare as I could learn in my travel up the same three hundred and twenty leagues, or nine hundred and sixty miles) call it by no other name but Gee, a general name in their language to all Rivers and waters. It hath one sole entrance, which in the mouth is about four leagues wide, and three fathom water in the channel without any bar. Four leagues inward it spreads itself into so many Rivers, Bays, and Creeks, that for thirty leagues unto Tancrovally it is very intricate; the main Channel may easily be discerned except in that limite. With a fair stream from the mouth it floweth to Baraconda, or some little above, which is nigh two hundred leagues in the lowest season. The Land-flouds abridge this tide, raising the water thirty Tide 200. leag. Floods 30. foot high. The reinss. foot upright, repelling the Seas force, and covering the flats which in the low season cause impediment. These Reins always proceed from the Southeast, beginning within Land, where we abode in the later end of May, and at the River's mouth in the end of june: continuing three months with great violence, with great winds, most terrible thunders and lightnings, in sudden gusts and storms; which violence being overpassed, the people continued their labour of tillage. They begin, and go out with more gentleness, the extremity being from the middle of july to the middle of August; in September equinoctial the Sun clearing: and thence till May they have no rain, whereby the ground is hard and uncapable of tillage. In this rainy (unseasonable) season are they forced therefore to exercise their husbandry; as also to prepare their habitations secured from the overflowings of the River, where the banks cannot discipline it. And hence may the unwholsomnesse be caused; whatsoever venom cometh from Trees, Cause of the unwholsomnesse of rain. Plants, Serpents (whereof are many kinds) Toads and Scorpions, contained and continued all that time of drought in the dust and on the earth, and washed in the first reinss, yielding venomous vapours to the Sun's strong exhaling faculty, which it vomits again, crude and undigested in the next reinss; and so the former reinss are worse than the later, blistering the naked bodies whereon they fall, breeding worms in garments, therewith wetted and laid by. It were therefore fit to be provided of water to drink or dress meat before these seasons fall; and to Note for hea●th. prevent the hurt by keeping the Wells covered, and not to water in the open River, as the Saint john's men did in the first Voyage (thereby the last to the most of them) our men's remaining there three years, and returning sound, freeing the Country of the imputation. The River increased, when no rain is seen where we abode, whereby the reinss falling above, and further passablenesse of the River appears. The should which stayed us might in another season be prevented; yea, with fit men and instruments cut thorough, continuing so small a space; promising fairly beyond, so fare as we had occasion to look, the Sea-horses and store of Crocodiles proclaiming deep waters upwards. And if it join above to Senaga (as it is usually described) it cannot be fare above that place where we were, but promiseth a fare farther stream, whose branches are so great. The higher we went, the more healthful we found our bodies. From Baraconda forward we saw no Town or Plantation; only we found two or three bondles of Palmita leaves bound up, which our Negroes said some people had used to pass the River. There abound in this River Sea-horses and Crocodiles, or Alegators. This they call Bumbo, River horses, and Crocodile. whose length we have measured in the impression made in the sand, whence we have driven him, three and thirty foot, so feared of the Natives that they dare not wash their hands, wade, or swim in the great River, telling of many their friends by this enemy devoured. Neither dare they pass over their Cattles, but when they pass over a Beef, a Canoe goeth before, whereto Fear of the Crocodile. one holds him close with a rope fastened to his horns, another holds up his tail, the Priest or Marybuck in the midst praying over the beast, and spitting on him, by whom stands another with Bow and Arrows ready; and thus they pass them one by one. And when we were forced in a shallow place to enter the water, and force the Boat against the current, the Blacks would not be persuaded, saying, Bumbo would have them; till at last on better consideration, at a third strait, they bethought themselves that a white man was more conspicuous in the water, and therefore adventured. Yet did I never find them to assault us in all this way, but when many of them lay on the sands, they would avoid us, as Snakes use the noise and sight of men with us; boldest in deep waters. Their musky scent made us often to stop our nostrils. It made both the water and fish also in some places to taste and relish of them, that we could not eat the one, nor drink the other. The noise of them in that place, whereby they call one to another (resembling the sound of a deep well) might be heard a league. The River-horse is in fashion of body a complete Horse; hath round buttocks, short ears, wagged See before in Santos c 12. a larger description. Where our men may learn to take this Horse, Elephant, Crocodile, &c. to his mouth, two teeth standing right before on his lower chap great & dangerous, neighing directly like a Horse, four legs, short, the foot divided, some so great that I have measured a print twenty inches over. He doth hurt in the Rice-grounds, but generally feeds on low marish grounds, where the Sedge is green in herds by night; bold in the water, snorting, neighing, and tossing the water within Pistol shot, very fearful of fire, as might appear by a Candle's end (we could not spare them any shot) set on a piece of wood, and let down the stream on them. They were most dangerous when they had their young with them, which sometimes they leave on the shore, carried in the water by the female on her back. I have seen the Sea-horse and Crocodile to swim together without disagreement. There is store of Mullet and other fish: amongst others, with a net we took one like an English Torpedo, Tremedor, or Thinta. Breme, but of great thickness, which one of our Sailors putting his hand to, presently cried out that he had lost the use of his hands and arms; another barelegged putting thereto his foot, lost the sense of his leg; their sense being seen to return, the Cook was called up, and bidden to dress it; who laying both his hands thereon, sunk presently on his hinder parts, making grievous moan that he felt not his hands. Sandy a Black coming with his Canoe laughed, and Emblem of a flatterer. told us that they much feared this fish in the water; for he benumbed whatsoever he touched, which he used to do, stroking himself on other fish, and then devouring them: but being dead he was good meat. At that place (near Cassan) the people would come boldly into the water, some great Marybuck having secured them from the Bumbo by his blessing. And we might see many on the other side, but never any on this. One little fish there is which may be called the Running fish, like our Roach, with a read tail, enforced to run a great way on the top of the Running fish. water lightly touching it, by his adversary which is like a Trout, whom to avoid he hath run sometimes into our Canoe. There is store of fowl, which we see sit on the banks, but never in the main River swimming River fowl. (it seems, for fear of the Crocodile) and feeding on the Marshes and Ponds; Geese rather bigger than our tame Goose with a spur on each pinion, large, sharp, and if they be not killed dead, ready for offence: Duck, Mallard, Hernes, Curlews, Storks, Plover, and the like. The people fish their Lakes, and Ponds (which are many, broad, shallow) going a whole Town Natives fishing. or Plantation together, only the men, each with a kind of Basket holding the open mouth downward, close one by another overspreading the Pond, clapping down their Baskets before them, and so return most of them laden. To speak of the Inhabitants, I will begin at the mouth of the River, where devil the Blacks, called Mandingoes, which speak the same language, fearful of any shipping, because many have been surprised and carried away, except they know them: they brought to us abundance Mand●ngos. of Bonanos (which in the West Indies they call Plantanoes) with Beefs, Goats, Hens, Grain, and some Hides. Among these dwell, or lurk rather, a certain way up the River, certain Portugals, Portugals. These may be of the Tangos maos before mentioned. some of that colour, other Molatos, but the most, black, scattered two or three in a place, begetting children of the Black women; but have neither Church, nor Friar, nor any other Religious Order. It appeareth that they are Fugitives or Exiles from Portugal, or the Isles of that government, which employ themselves in buying Commodities, especially Slaves. A few of them have used one time of the year to go up the River in a small Bark as fare as Setico to trade, whence they have returned much Gold, and have not attempted further, which is not half the way we have go up. They say that those * Hector Nunez. &c. which under colour of trade waited their time to kill the English, and take their ship, Tomson and others being in their trade in the Country, others on shore, and diverse sick: after much love and pretended kindness. King of Nany, see sup. l. 7. c. 1. The Fulbies. These being tawny, and the others black, showeth that this colour comes from the seed which takes hold on the Portugals borne of Negro women, and not of the Sunne-burnd Fulby, in the same place. Beastly life. which committed the treachery against our men are banished, as detested for that fact; how ever, it is not safe to trust them too fare. Their condition under the black Kings is base, who after their death seize on all without respect to wife, child, or servant, except they have before provided; as we have seen of their poor posterity, retaining the language of Portugal, and name of Christians loath to be called Negroes, though never so black. The better sort for fear of revenge have removed their dwellings thence; the Blacks banishing them the Town where it was done, and so much compassionating others of our people which were above in the River in trade, that at their return they fed them, and conveyed them to the next with their commendations, giving them safe conduct and guides till they came to Cape Verd, where the French have continual trade, which might ship them home: their commendation from one King to another, being the loss of their ship by the treachery of Portugals, and their entertainment good in all places. What Ferambra did, when the King of Nany was persuaded by the Portugals to destroy them is said before. Others did animate our men, and promised assistance to their revenge, which their paucity refusing, still these Natives bear a sullen disaffection to the Portugal notwithstanding. There is another People dwelling amongst the Mandingoes, called Fulbies, a tawny People much like to those vagrants amongst us, called Egyptians; the women well featured, with a long black hair, more lose than that of the Black women, neatly apparelled in the habit of the Natives. The men are not so handsome, by reason they live of and with their Cattles, some Goats, but herds of Beefs in abundance, the keeping of which is their profession. In some places they have settled Towns, mostly wand'ring, uniting themselves in Kindred's, and driving their herds together: where they find good pastures they agreed with the King, and build houses as the season serves, during the reinss betaking themselves to the Mountains and higher grounds, and then succeeding the River, even to his severer banks. Their toil is continual, keeping their Cattles in the day from straying, and from the Crocodiles haunts; in the night bringing them near their houses, and parting them in several herds, make fires about them; and likewise in the midst, about which they lie themselves, ready against the roaring assailants. Thus is the poor Fulby almost grown beastial, and when we have go to them to buy a Beef, he hath come forth from his beasts with his face and hands covered with flies, as thick as here they use to sit on Horses in Summer, and the same kind of flies; but those Fulbies seem more senseless; not removing them, as we were fain with a bough in conference to do, and as our beasts use whisking of their tails and other motions. They live in great subjection to the Mandingoes, who will share with them if they know of Base state. their kill of a Beef, and in their Commodities: that when they traded with us, they would draw us covertly to see it, jest the Negro participate in his return. Of these the Country is full, every where dispersed; and higher up they are in one part principal, holding domination, excluding the Blacks, but for the most part in war. Their language is different from the Blacks. Their women would daily bring us Milk, Curds, two sorts of Butter (one new, soft and white, the other hard and of an excellent colour, as good as any we have here, but for a little freshness) brought in Goards like Dishes, neat and cleanly within and without, therein much unlike the Irish Calios, how ever otherwise resembling their course of life. Their return was swall Beads and Knives of sixteen pence the dozen, with other trifles. But after they had once tasted Ramdam (so they call our Salt) nothing else could so well please them, were this never so little. If we denied trade one day, we should not have their company in a week; so that we were willing to please them, the Black not applying himself to Cattles. The Mandingoes themselves, which are the Natural Inhabitants, are perfectly black, living The Mandingoes idle life. a most idle life, except two months of the year, in their Seedtime and harvest; wandering up and down at other times from one to another, having little knowledge, to hunt, fish, or fowl, how much soever both Woods and Waters abound in Game, the Beasts and Fowls (as Guinnie Hens and Partridges) resorting to their very doors. In the heat of the day they pass the time in companies chatting under the shady Trees, having one Game with some thirty stones and holes cut in a piece of Wood, performed by a kind of counting. They ordinarily make Their diet. but one meal a day, specially the vulgar and younger sort; or rather none, their hour of meal being after the day light is in; and then with fires of Reeds, without the door, they sit round and fall to their Viands, which for the most part are, Rice or some other Grame boiled, which being brought unto them in Goards by the women hot, they put in their hands, roll it up in Balls, and cast into their mouths. Flesh, or fish their want of skill to get, hath made Rarities; their Cocks, and Hens are plentiful, but spared to barter with us for sma●l pieces of Iron, Beads, and such Commodities. They hold it unwholesome to eat in the heat of the day, the heat and moisture then exhaled to the exterior parts, and the inward cooler and more disabled for Note for our men's diet. concoction: whereby we can in that heat easily drink, yea and desire it, that quantity of Aquavitae, or hot Drinks, which here would kill us; and there we dr●n●e with more Temperance and satisfaction in less quantity both Morning and Evening. And in my opinion it were fit for us to eat early, and again, after the heat is past, in thos● parts. Their usual drink is water, yet have both Wine of Trees, as also their Dullo of Grain, like Their Houses. our Ale. They place their Habitations round together, and for the most part have a Wall of Reed made up together some six foot high; (fortifying them against ravenous● easts; which yet cause often alarms and mighty cries) compassing their Town, with doors of the same shut in the night. Some of the houses within are made of the same Reeds, but the better sort of Loom, reddish and remaining very hard, likely to yield the best Brick in the World, the whole Country but the Mountains, yielding the same Earth. The Ant-hils are remarkable, cast up Strange Ant-hils. in those parts by Pis● ires, some of them twenty foot in height, of compass to contain a dozen men, with the heat of the Sun baked into that hardness, that we used to hide ourselves in the ragged tops of them, when we took up stands to shoot at Deer or wild beasts. The form of their Houses is round, and covered with Reeds tied fast to Rafts that they may endure the outrageous gusts and reinss. Such are their meaner Towns and Villages; others they ha●e of force suitable to their Wars, fortified and entrenched, of which the Inland hath store, and Fortifications. Cassan (against which the betrayed ship did ride) is such. It is the seat of the King seated on the River, enclosed round with Hurdles like those which our Shepherds use, but above ten foot high, fastened to strong Poles which are higher than the Hurdles. On the inside in diverse places they have buildings made like Turrets whence to shoot Arrows and cast Darts against the Assailants: on the outside is a Ditch or Trench of great breadth, beyond which again the Town is circled with posts and pieces of Trees set close and fast into the ground some five foot high, so thick that except in styles and places made purposely, a single man cannot get thorough; and in like manner a small distance off is the like defence, which they say is to keep off the force of Horse. Their Arms are an Azegay or javelin, with which in their hands they walk, being a Reed of six foot, with an Iron-pike artificially made and dangerous; they have others to cast like Their Arms. Azegeys. Darts with barbed heads. About the neck a Bandelier of red or yellow cloth with a Sword hanging of some two foot long and an open handle; the better sort carry a Bow in their hand, and at their back a Case with many holes holding some four and twenty Arrows of Reed, as big as a Swans Quill, two foot long, headed with Iron poisoned, without neck or feather: the Bow also made of a Reed, with a flat string or stick smoothed and fastened, of the same Bow and Arrows. Wood, and to a Buff jerkin or any sleight Garment of defence is little offensive, the danger being in the Poison. We have seen them likewise on Horseback, their Horses small, bridled and saddled after the Spanish fashion, each man having an Assegie, and a broad Buckler hanging on the right side of his Horse. The King's House is in the middle of the Town enclosed by itself, with his Wives several Houses about, to which you cannot come, but by a Court of Guard, passing thorough an open House where stands his Chair empty, in which none but himself may sit; by which hangs his Drums, which every night they use to drum on, hooping, singing, and making a wild confused noise till day break, with fires in the House and Yard: which noise they use in meaner Towns also to scar away wild beasts. I saw and did eat and drink with six of their Kings or Mansas, which have reference to greater Kings living further; all the Southside of the River as we went, Their Kings. being subject to the King of Cantore, of the North-side half subject to the King of Bursale, the rest to the King of Woolley. These we saw not, and they say, that they show not themselves abroad but in pomp, hunting with great numbers of Horse, as our men saw the King of Bursall (when they passed to Cape Verde) and there are wars betwixt one side of the River and the other, which were it not, Bursale would soon with his Horse subdue a Their State. great part of the Country, or if he had means of transportation. Before these which we saw, the people present themselves kneeling, and coming nearer lays his hand first on the ground, and then on his own head covered, some laying dust thereon; which Ceremony he useth twice or thrice before he comes at him, then with much submission laying his hand on the King's thigh, and so retyreth backe. And if a Marybuck be present in any company which thus come to him, after their salutation they all kneel down, and he falls to praying for him and blessing him; to Devotion in salutation. which he crossing his arms (the right hand over the left shoulder, and the left to the right) often answers, Amena, Amena, which is as Amen, with us. When the common people meet, which have not seen each other in long time, if there be a Marybucke amongst them, before salutation they put themselves in a Ring and kneel to Prayer. The King answers the people with nodding his head. His habit is little differing from theirs, the Country yielding only Cotton to Cotton trees or bushes. In other parts are greater Cotten trees. Their apparel. both, whereof they plant great fields, where it grows like Rose Bushes, yielding a Cod which being ripe breaks and is white. Their apparel is a shirt and a pair of breeches: the shirt down to the knees, wide like a Surplice, with great sleeves, which he rolleth up and fastens to his shoulder when he useth his arms: the breeches made with so much stuff gathered just on his buttocks, that he seemeth to carry a Cushion, and they make him straddle. His legs are bore; some few wearing a piece of Leather under the foot, buttoned about the great Toe, and again at the instep. They are for Gregory's. the most part bareheaded, save that they are bedecked with Gregory's, which are things of great esteem, usually made of Leather of several fashions wondrous neatly, seeming hollow, with Write in them received from their Marybuckes, reputed so holy that no evil can betide them whiles they wear them. On their heads they wear them in manner of a Cross from the forehead to the neck, and from ear to ear: about their necks, shoulders, bodies, arms above and below the elbow, round their middles, seeming laden with blessings for each member, both men and women, and most of all the King. Yea, if they have any Malady or Sore, they apply thereto these Gregory's; neither could I perceive amongst them any other Physic. Their Horses also are thus blessed, wearing them about their necks, and their Bows. Their women. The King for greater state hath many times two of his Wives sit by him, laying their hands on his naked skin above the waste, stroking, and gently pulling the same. He hath an orderly allowance of seven Wives, acknowledged with set Ceremony, besides Concubines; sometimes Priapeian Stallions. yet of so many Wives not having one fit for carnal knowledge. The cause whereof is their membrous Monstrosity, the woman after she perceiveth conception not admitting further knowledge, jest she or it be destroyed. Custom also forbids it after delivery till the Child be weyned, each Mother being herein complete, and her Child's Nurse. Adultery is severely punished, the man and woman being both sold (which is the punishment for great offences, none being put to death) the Portugals buying and transporting them to the West Indies. Other men may have if they are able to buy, their plurality also, first compounding with the King or Governor with Husbands and Wives bought. some gratification, and then with the woman's friends: which money, they say, remains in bank if he dies, for her better maintenance, or if she please to buy a Husband. For as the Maid is bought, the Widow buyeth. The Wives live in great servitude; they beat their Grain in Mortars with staffs like Cowle-staves; and dress it and all manner of victual, and bring and set it on the Mat before them, never admitted to sit and eat with them; neither could I ever entreat that favour of any Admirable subjection. for the best accounted Wife (which usually they have one most conversant with the Husband, whom we called the Hand-wife) but even she also how ever privileged from some other labours, may not eat in sight, but in another house. One shall not see kissing or any dalliance used betwixt the Husband and Wife, nor ever hear of brawling or falling out (which in this plurality and equality is strange) amongst themselves. Each woman hath her private Lodging and several House for the night. When they appear in the morning, they salute him kneeling, laying their hands on his thigh. Her apparel is lose, particoloured, blue and white Cotton Cloth, from the waste upwards bore, the rather to show their printed razed bodies, whereof they are not a little proud, turning themselves to show it, and pleased with the handling, seeming to us as the printed lids of our baked meats. Sometimes they cast on their shoulders such another Cloth as they wear below. Most of them are nice in showing Nature's Secrets. The Marriage Solemnity is this: the man gets his friends with whom, and the younger sort Marriage rites. he comes to the Town where the Maid is dwelling, in the beginning of a Moonshine night. These by violence, as it were, carry her away shrieking with a great noise, seconded by the young Maids of the same place; whereupon the young men of the Town assemble in rescue, the other notwithstanding, with great shouts and jubilees, carrying her away to the Bridegroom's abode: where she remaineth for a certain time unseen; after which for some Moons she shows not her open face, but with a cloth covers all but one Eye. Their Kings and Grandes stand much on their Generosity and Antiquity, whereof we had experience in a quarrel betwixt Bornwell john and the King's Son, in whose Land we then resided. Succession is not to the Son of the deceased, but to his Brethren in course, and then to the Son of the eldest, the other Brethren holding some place, governed meanwhile. Bo john is the title of the youngest, Ferambra of the third, Ferran of the second, and the eldest is styled Mansa, or King, which here was the King of Cantore, whom we saw not. Their greatest riches is the number of Course of succession. slaves, and from the King to the slave they would all beg of us; but small matters might serve, except Aquavitae, for which they would cell all, the Kings also drinking drunk: and the King's life with them is to eat, drink, sleep, and company with their women, thus consuming their time till time consumes them. Our salutation to the King, he sitting on his Mat, was without moving the Hat, to lay the hand on the breast bending the body (as he also did) and then both take hold on the upper part, then on the lower part of each others hands, and the third time joinefull hand and shake hands: then sitting down by him, after a little parley touching the cause of our coming (the King for state still speaking by another) out goeth our Bottle of Aquavitae and Sack, and calling for a small gourd which is their richest Plate, I begin and drink off a Cup, then presenting both Cup and Bottle to the King, after whom it passeth to the rest, no unkindness taken if we refuse to drink any more. Before he drinks, he wets therewith one of his Gregory's. They leave not till all be out. §. II Of their Marybucks, and Religion: Merchandise; Fiddlers, Instruments, Trades, Husbandry, with a further History of the Creatures in those parts. THeir Marybucks or Bassareas', are their Priests or Religious persons, separated from others Marybuckes, or Priests of a Mahometan Sect, differing from the common. in their habitations and course of life. They tell of Adam, Eve, Noah, with other things mentioned in Scripture; like the levitical Tribes, they have their Towns and Lands proper to themselves, wherein devil none of the Secular but their Slaves, whose Issue is their Inheritance, they marry also in their own Tribe, breeding all their Children to their own profession; have as mhny Wives and Women as the rest according to their degree. In every Marybucke Town they have a principal; they will put their hands to work, and may be hired to do service as well as others; we agreed with them by the Moon. Their habit is as that of the vulgar. I visited Fodee Bram, the principal in his sickness, who sat on his Mat or Fodee Bram. see sup. 925. Bed supported by three of his Wives, to each of which I gave a Pewter Ring, which he took kindly, and caused a Dinner to be provided, and sent me a Hide and an Elephant's Tooth in recompense of a Present which I had given him, which here cost eighteen pence. They worship It seems they speak some Arabike words: in which also their Law is written. one God and call him Awl, acknowledge Mahomet, are circumcised; observe Friday Sabbath, but have no Meskits or Mahometan Churches or other Religious place, where they celebrated the same, following therein their occasions without intermission. They have open round Houses not decently swept, in which they teach their Children to writ and read; Paper is of great esteem with them; their Pen is a kind of Pencil; their Law is written in a Language differing from their vulgar. None of the Temporal people have any use of Books or Letters. We Slovenly cleanliness. thought they made use of some shady tree in the fields for their Assemblies: and one day saw a Marybucke coming with his Slave to the Riverside close by our Wall, he first with a Gourd full of water washed his members, without any nicety of our seeing him; then washing the emptied Gourd, his slave brought him other water wherewith he washed his hands, and after that a third for his face; after all which making a low reverence with his body, and laying his hand on his breast, his face directed toward the East, * To Mecca ward. kneeled down and in decent form seemed to utter certain Prayers; which ended he kissed the ground, rose up, turned his face to the West, and performed like Ceremonies, and then returned to his Lodging. When Fodee Bram was dead, he was laid in a house where a Grave was digged, and a great Pot of water set in the Room, and after the Irish manner much crying (rather than mourning) being made, he was laid into the ground; the women running about in a Lunatic fashion, with their arms spread made a terrible Spectacle of sorrow. The Marybuckes assembled themselves in a convenient place to receive the multitude, near the Grave, where the people sitting down in a Ring, a Marybucke came forth in the midst, who betwixt saying and singing, seemed to rehearse certain Verses in the praise of the deceased, the people interjecting their applauses, clapping hands and running in to gratify their Vates, (Poet or Prophet) with a Present. Thus one after another, every Marybucke had his speech, but the most popular Orator carried only Marybucke Orations or Sermons. the Presents. The principal might also take of the Grave, Earth, and Water in the Pot to make a Relike-ball thereof. Some days being thus spent, a great Solemnity was made for the installing of his Son in the Succession. They have great Books, Manuscripts, with which we have seen some of them laden. As the vulgar is insatiate with hot Drinks, these are abstenious, strictly devoted to poor pure water, Their Books and abstinence as also their Wives and Children; nor would endure the lest Infant or playing Boy to taste of our liquor, or Raisins, Sugar, Fruits, or any sweet thing. Nor can the greatest Reasons in their sickness persuade a taste; insomuch that my Marybucke almost drowned once in a Whirlpool, after twice sinking recovered, scarcely had any sense and yet shut his mouth to our Rosa-solis, whereby we sought to revive him, benefited no doubt by the sent; and being comen to himself, he asked whether any had entered, saying, he had rather have died then any should have come within him. Hereby they are easily discerned from the vulgar, and this sobriety makes them useful in their service and credible in their reports. They dispose themselves generally to travel, together with their Families, Books, and Marybucks travellers. Boys; the Country being open to them; renewing (it seems) their provision when they come to some principal place: of us it is most certain they will beg, and a Choir of Paper is a great gift to a whole Company, which they use to writ their Gregory's; and when we sand any of Cause why Paper is so esteemed. See Sup. 1466. the people any whither, he will look to have a sheet or two of Paper above his covenant, to buy him sustenance in the way. These Marybuckes by their travels are experienced in diverse Countries: and how ever the Countries agreed or have Wars, the Marybucke is always a privileged person, with both sides; Yet do they use Arms as well as others, but rather I think for defence against Mankinde-beasts, then beastly unkind Men. Two Marybuckes gave us much intelligence of Gold; one of which, when I came to take leave of him, took my right hand betwixt his, uttering over the same certain unknown words, and would ever and anon sparingly spittle upon it; and the like he did over my right shoulder. The Inhabitants of Setico are all Marybuckes, and have continual Trade to the King of Bursall, and carry Slaves to buy Salt which is there by the Sea side, a dirty kind: like Sea-coal ashes. Trade of Slaves & Salt. This they make little use of among themselves, but carry it up fare into the Country; their return is gold and Cola Nuts. The Gold is said to be buried with them, or by themselves hidden secretly in the ground: for their use in the next world. They buy also Bloud-stones long and square of the Portugals, which their Women wear about their middles, to preserve them Bloodstone Trade. Caravans of Asses. from bloody issues, the Man's membrositie seeming to give thereto much occasion. They follow this Trade with great numbers of Asses. Bucker-sano is said to keep three hundred Asses. They go in Companies together, driving their slow-paced Asses before them, beginning their day's journey with the Sun: and travel three hours, the heat then enforcing their rest; two hours before Sunset setting forth again, and holding on till Night, when the wild Beasts forbidden further travel. At some good Towns they will stay and make show of their Wares, in a kind of Market; they carry their mats for Beds with them. Buckor-sanos Sword and Wives Bracelets: seeming to come from these parts, I asked whence he had them? He answered, of the Arabecks, which he described to be tawny Moors, coming Arabecks' trads. in Companies with Camels, by which I perceived they were of Barbary. Some Women which had never seen white Men, were fearful of us, till the gift of Beads made them more daring; and they requited us with neat Tobacco-pipe Canes: they were the deepest printed that ever I saw. Their Husbands in gallantry wear Beasts skins, the tails hanging to them as to the Beast, betwixt their buttocks. The Women wear golden Earrings; the Language was differing, yet the better sort could speak the Mandingo. We observed some with three strikes under the Eyes, a distinction of the Subjects, of a certain King further up the River. A Marybucke told us, that the Salt was sold to a people not fare from jay, which were deformed, their neither Lip hanging down toward the breast and putrifying, against which they use Salt for a remedy: but conscious of this Deformity, trade without sight or conference: Deformed people, their Trade and Gold. See Sup▪ pag. 872. a Day being set, on which the Merchants bring and lay down their Commodities, which they leave there one whole Day; and then returning, find so much Gold laid by them as the Deformed will give. If he likes the price, he takes the Gold and leaves the Wares; or else them, and leaves the Gold, when the price contents him not. This is reported to be the Arabeckes Trade with that people. No people is more addicted to Music, the Kings or principal persons being accompanied with their juddies or Fiddlers. The most common Instrument is made of a great Gourd, and a Music and Musicians. Neck thereto fastened, in some sort resembling our Bandora, the strings mean, and unfit, without frets, yet with Pins wound and fitted to some Harmony. With this they have a little Drum, Their Ballards' see before pag. 925. and Sup. c. 12. the like in Cafraria. whereon with a crooked stick in the right hand, and the Fingers on the left, they play wring the mouth and gaping very Deformedly. Their Ballards' are a foot above ground, hollow under, with some seventeen Keys on the top, on which the Player strikes sitting on the ground, with two sticks a foot long, with Balls fastened on the end: the sound may be heard an English mile. This Instrument is one of their most ingenious Artifices. To every one of these Keys belongs a small Iron a foot long, as big as a Quill, upon which hangs two Gourds under the hollow like bottles, which cause the sound. There are few of them, but not a few which resort to them, and spend whole nights in Dancing, each person Male or Female single: giving to the Musicians, whereby they are esteemed Rich, and their Wives more adorned than the Kings with Bloodstone: but these, if any licentious, as their carriage imports, These men are denied Burial, being set dead in a Tree, as conceived to have most familiarity with their Door Devil, and are accounted Diviners. Their greatest assembly is at the Circumcision, which is a set time yearly. The Circumcision, a seal of ynrighteousnesse without Faith. youths which are Circumcised have Licence permitted to filch Hens, and from the Fulbies a Beef, or young Cattles, to make merry with in the time of their soreness. It is done without religious Ceremony, and hath no name but cutting of Pricks, the party stripped naked and sitting on the ground, and the Butcher pulling the skin over very fare, and cutting it, not without terror to the beholder. This is done in the greater Towns, to which the smaller sand their Youth for this purpose, they being all kept in a House together: some Knave never failing to play the Door at this meeting, by the Marybuckes policy, as I found by experience. Thus the Devil may be belied, who yet is an Oracle to them, as appeared by one of their juddies, which had told one at Pompetane how many of us, and at what hour we should arrive, which was uncertain to ourselves, yet fell out accordingly. There are amongst them three principal Trades, the Smith which of Iron brought to them (for else they have none) makes their Swords, Assegay heads, Darts and Arrow heads barbed; Their Trades. Smiths. and Instruments of Husbandry, without which they could not live. He hath his Bellowss, small Anvil, and Cole of a read wood, which alone will give the true heat to our Iron; who thus cut out Iron for us, eight inches going above as well as twelve inches below, at ten for one gain. The Smith if he be not looked too, will steal. The next Trade is the Sepatero, or Gregory maker, made artificially in all shapes, round and Gregory maker square and triangle, so as Our men would acknowledge Art They make also Bridles and Saddles, of which I have seen some very neat, hardly to be bettered here: whereby it seems they have skill to dress and dye their Deeres skins and Goats skins. A third Profession is of those which temper the Earth for their walls and pots in which they Potters. Tobacco pipes boil meats, using for other services the gourd. Their Tobacco Pipes also (without which few or none, either men or women walk, and cannot of all things want) have their bowls and necks about two inches long of Earth, neatly glazed, able commonly to hold half an ounce of Tobacco: they put a cane about a yard long into the neck, and so draw the smoke. These are peculiar Mars. Trades; other things are common to all, Mats to eat, sit, sleep on, are their Staple commodity, as at Mangegar Market, we saw things bought and sold, without nominating any other price but Mats (How many Mats shall I give you?) for Coin they have none. But the general Trade from which none but the Kings and principal persons are exempted, is Husbandry whereto the Marybucke-priest, the people of all sizes after their ability are subject: Husbandry. God having not given them wisdom to serve themselves of the beasts to that purpose. They make furrows as decently as we do, but with handy labour, having a short stick about a yard long, on the end of which is a broad Iron like to that of our Paddle-staves; with which Iron set into the ground, one leads the way cutting the Earth before him, others following in the same tract with their several Irons, so many as will make a sufficient furrow thorough the length of a spacious field: and when they are at the end, they begin again, many hands making lighter riddance. They have six several grains for food, of which we know none here by name but Rice: the * Panike, Millet, &c. Not Bread. other seem Seeds rather than Corn, being very small. Neither do they make any bread, but boiling the grain, roll it up in Balls, as before is said: in like sort they boil their Rice and eat it warm. This they set first in low Marish grounds, and after remove them to places prepared for it, where it yields great increase: the other seeds they sow, and spaddle over the ground with their Irons, and so leave it. They observe their seasons for Tobacco, which they set about their houses, and for Cotton-seeds with which they set whole fields. The terribleness of their seasons doth further aggravate the miseries of their Husbandry; which might learn us thankfulness to whom God hath given the beasts in service, the Heaven's seasonable, and besides, and with infinite other blessings, his own Son. They have growing near the River's mouth Bononos, as delicious and great as any in the West Indies; like wise store of small Lemons or Limbs, and Oranges were brought us fare up in Palmita trees and Wine. the River. Of Palmita trees their are whole grounds or groves, whence they draw a sweet Wine and wholesome, by cutting holes into the body of the tree, into which a Cane is put, which receiveth the sap and conveys it into gourds. The vulgar may not meddle with this: it tastes like white Wine when it comes first over, and as many differences are thereof: but will not last above four and twenty hours. Some of them bear Apples almost like Quinces, which the common people will eat. When they make Dullo, the King or some principal person makes a Dullo-Al●. Gourds. Feast, and having provided three or four great Gourds, they make an end of all before they part. The Gourds grow like our Pompions, in that manner placed and carried upon their walls, of unequal quantities from an Egg to a Bushel, yielding variety of household Vessel to eat, drink, Locust tree●▪ Great trees. Cola an Emblem of the Christians Crosses. wash clotheses: the meat is bitter and thrown away, which seasons the shell so that it must be seasoned before it is fit for use. They have Pompions also like ours in nature and use. They have great store of Locust trees, which yield clusters of cod, ripe in May; the trees big and high, of which the younger sort eat. They have store of Honey; for which they place baskets on great trees about their houses, made of Reed and Sedge, in which the Bees will come and breed: so many in some trees that to us afar off, they seemed as the fruit thereof. In hollow trees also are store of Bees. They have one great sort of trees, which on a long stalk yields a great and round fruit, with a pleasing pith therein, whereon the Baboons and Monkeys feed. Some are so big that ten men can hardly fathom. The Cola is much like our bigger sort of Chesnut, flat on both sides, yet without a hard shell, the taste very bitter, yet causing that which is taken immediately after to be very sweet, water tasting like white Wine and Sugar, Tobacco also having thereby an admirable sweetness. The elder which want Teeth to chew i●, have mortars to bruise it. Fifty of these m Sup. pag. 924 falsely printed 500 as the next page line 58. Hill for Haven, w●th diverse other faults, in which respect, as also for better and fuller intelligence, this is added. presented to the King would buy a Wife. They are brought from some other parts. I would have brought some into England, but they would not last. Among their Plants one is most admirable, a tree or bush commonly growing on the River's bank, resembling much our great Bramble-bushes, only having a little ragged leaf; whereof the gentlest stealing touch of a leaf n Of this in the East and West Indies. betwixt the finger and Thumb, would 'cause the whole bough to close up all his leaves, as sensible of offence; the touch of a sprig, would 'cause the whole Tree to shut up his leaves. It bore a yellow flower like our Hedge-roses. They have many Lions, hardly seen by day, easily known by night, by reason of his Ushers Lions and jackalls or Forerunners the jackall, sometimes two or three, which is a little black shaghaired beast, of the bigness of a small Spaniel; which when Eevening comes hunts for his prey, and coming on the foot, follows the scent with open cry: to which the Lion as Chief Hunt, gives diligent ear, following for his advantage. If the jackall set up his Chase before the Lion comes in, he howls out mainly, and then the Lion seizeth on it, making a grumbling Some say, that if the Lion fail of his prey at three jumps, he will not further toil himself. Ounce. noise, whiles his Servant stands by barking (as we not only heard of the Country people, but might hear ourselves riding at Anchor by night in our passing up the River) when the Lion hath done, this Attendant feeds on the Relics. There are many Ounces and Leopards, the prints of whose feet we might often see in the mouths of their Dens or Holes, and many of their skins were brought to us. The Ounce is the more ravenous: I saw a child which the Mother having left on a cloth at the door, whiles she fetched water, an Ounce had gotten and being hotly pursued, let fall the child out of the cloth which he carried away. Many times our Dog hath been driven to our Bedside by a hole he had thorough our straw walls, not daring with any animating to go forth, till we with Firebrands have scared away the Ounce. The Civetcat and the Porcupine, are diligent Purueyors Civetcat and Porcupine. Elephants. for their Poulterie. These are nightwalkers: By day you may see the Elephants, of which the Country people are very fearful: they do much harm in their Corn and Cotton grounds, going in companies together. They feed amongst the Sedge, half their bodies appearing over the same, which yet is higher than a tall man can well reach; they bruise also on trees, whereof you shall find many in the Woods by them pulled down of big bodies, with their two great Teeth which are not like a Boar's turning upward; but downward, so that with his trunk bending the top, he hasps over his two Teeth and then pul●, that either the Tooth or Tree must yield; Shed not their teeth. whence it comes that so many rift and broken Teeth, and pieces of Teeth are to be had. They shed not their Teeth as Stags their Horns, but by death lose together themselves. I did eat of the flesh at Ferambras house, who only (that we knew) had a man which durst kill an Elephant, which with a poisoned Azagay ten foot long (the head whereof I saw bound up in a cloth with poison) he performed, stealing into the Reeds behind the Elephant feeding, till he might thrust his javelin into his body, there leaving it and fleeing away thorough the Reeds: the Poison kill the beast, the people about from Trees watch, and when he falls come and cut away the inflamed flesh, eating the rest. It seemed to me good and savoury meat. Thus had he killed so many as he shown me tails hanged up. The people elsewhere seem very fearful of them, and yet they seemed as fearful as a Forest Stag going from us (which adventured on them as we met them) with a swifter pace than an able man can run. One we shot three times and lost him; but his Teeth were after brought us to cell by those which had found him dead. There are wild Bulls, and huge wild Boars, of a dark blue colour, armed with large tusks, and very bold; walking from us with his tail upright in a scornful manner. There are great Antelopes', Dear of all sorts, and Beasts unknown. They brought us strange Hides, amongst which, one fourteen foot long, done, and streaked with white. Their Baboons & Monkeys may deserve mention: they go in Herds, the Monkeys always Baboons and Monkeys. He told me, he never saw greater Lion then of them: their height (standing up) most admirable! by themselves, as the Baboons also; and aswell within the River Lands to which they swim, contrary to some men's conceit; I had a Monkey which both swam and dived often to escape from him which pursued him. The Baboons go three or four thousand in a Herd, matching in rank, some of the greater being Leaders (their greatest are as big as Lions) the smaller following; ever and anon a great one as a Commander; inserted: the Females carry their young under their bellies, and if they have two, the other is carried above. In the Rear comes a great company of the bigger sort, as a Guard against Pursuers. Thus do they march along and are very bold. And as we pass in the River, when we come near their troops, they will get up into the Trees, and stand in gaze upon us; and in a kind of choleric humour, the great ones will shake the Trees, and with their hands clatter the boughs, with greater strength than a man is able; barking and making a noise at us, as much offended: and so following us, in the night when we ride at Anchor, take up their stands on the Mountain tops or trees above us, where we might hear their government. For often in the night, you shall hear many voices together, when instantly one great voice exalts itself, and that noise is all hushed; that we were wont to say, Master Constable speaks. On shore when we suddenly meet with these troops, the great ones will come forward and seem to grin in our faces, flying on the first offer of a Game. One of our people killed one with a Piece, but before the Boat could get ashore, the others had gotten it up, and carried it away. The Country people will eat them hearty. We have seen in Desert haunts of theirs, Trees and Plants wound and wrought together in that artificial manner, thickly folded over head to keep away the Sun, and the ground so smooth and beaten below, as might appear an excellent Arbour which place they have only used and kept for Baboons dancing School. their Dancing and Disport. No man living which should see the place, and not know of the per-people, would conceive otherwise of it, then of Man's handie-worke (which we knew it could not be.) We enquired above in the Country if they had any knowledge of the Unicorn; and they have told me that higher within the Land: is a beast which hath one horn only in his forehead, Unicorns. but describe him to be of the colour and bigness of a vallow Deer, and the horn to be about the length of their arm, and no otherwise; not like that which we have described, of which I doubt, whether there be any such. For their Land Fowl, we never saw any * Ostriches & Emes use sandy Deserts. Ostriches, nor had any of their Feathers brought Land Fowl. us by the people. The greatest we saw is a Stalker, whose long legs and neck makes him standing upright to be taller than a man; his body is in substance more than an indifferent Lamb. Some of his Feathers are worn and well esteemed here at home. The next is a Wake, which makes great noise when he flieth; they do much spoils on their Rice grounds: they are of great stature, good food, carrying a beautiful show on the crown with a fair tuft. There is infinite store of those which we call Guinnie-hennes, as big and beautiful as our Pheasant, his Feathers laid over him like eyes: we have killed eight of them at ashoot, excellent meat. Their Partridges are of dark feathers, and are all over the inhabited parts, remaining near their houses. The plenty of these and the former, show that they have no Foxes: their keeping so near the houses, is to preserve them from the Baboons and Monkeys which are no nightwalkers, and frequent not frequented places by day. There are store of Quails as big as Woodcocks; and of Pigeons, of which I have killed with my Stone-bow, twenty in two hours. There are Parrots, but none good but the don with the Read tail; of Parakitoes there are very fair, some which come to perfection. Of small Birds are many pleasing both the Eye and Eare. One strange Bird there is which hath no legs, but two strings by which he hangs with his head downwards, resembling a dead leaf hanging on the tree, and is directly of that Hanging Bird. colour, so that except he light, you can hardly discover him. And he seems to take pleasure to deceive our Eyes, hanging wondrous steady without motion, till you be near A Bird with four wings. the touching. Another strange Bird there is, which flieth with four wings: we see him not all the day, but an hour before night. His foremost wings are largest; the other two are a pretty distance backward; his body is borne up as betwixt four. It is remarkable, how Nature hath taught them to secure their Nests from Baboons and Monkeys, the professed Enemies of Fowls. In their variety of trees, there is none that I can Not trees like ours. call by an English name, as being of any of our kinds; but one there is full of prickles in the body and boughs; many of which grow on the River banks, hanging their tops over the water. On these trees, and on the water-shading side do these Birds breed, winding their Nests Cunning building. with a hollow neck made of Reeds and Sedge, so that the whole Nest hangs like a Bottle fastened by the neck; in some places so thick that that side of the tree seems covered with Thatch. The Parrot speeds not so well, making his Nest on the out-most smallest twig of a tree on the Land, winding it about so that it will not bear that body, whose wit seeing the young grown (for he can overlook) teacheth him to sit fast on his hinder-feets, and taking the bough as near the Nest as he dares, shakes it in that manner with his hands, that the young fall out for his share. Other Birds breed in holes, made in the over-hanging banks of the River: to escape both those beasts and the Snakes. There are Hawks, one sort as large as our Ger-falcon, which (the people say) will kill of Hunting Hawks. themselves a Deer, seizing on his head, hanging fast and beating with his wings till the Deer faints, falls to his prey. There are small bastard Eagles, Buzzards, some with skins smelling like the Crocodile. These are means to the people to find out Elephants, or other beasts dead, which become often sharers with these Sharks. They have no Begins nor Devices to take Fowl, but when the King means to make a Feast, the people are all summoned, and placed in several fit distances, so that the Ginnie-hennes and Partridges are pursued without rest, till weariness deliver Fowling. them to their Enemy's hands, and they to the King. CHAP. XIIII. A Letter containing the admirable escape and glorious Victory of NICHOLAS * These three men served their Apprenticeships at Dover, but were Western men borne: the Master in Cornwall, the other two in Devonshire. I have added this to the former, as pertaining also to Africa; and this with the former, and all the relations of Santos, and the jesuits & some others, and so to the end of this Book, as Appendix to the first Tome; being such Relations as I had not to insert in their due place but later come into my hands. ROBERTS Master, TRISTRAM STEVENS his Mate, and ROBERT SUCKSBICH Boatson of a Ship of Dover, taken by Algiers Pirates: which three men being carried as Slaves by eleven Turks in the same Ship, partly killed, and partly sold them all, and returned free and safe home into England. Loving Friend, I have received your Letter, &c. You desire to have the whole proceed of our unfortunate Voyage, yet fortunate to us, who are here to relate what the Lord hath done for us: the which, as near as God shall enable me, I will make known unto you. First, ten leagues to the Southward of the North Cape, we were chased by a Turkish man of War: of four and thirty Pieces of Ordnance, and being not fare from the shore, it pleased God we recovered it before he could fetch us up: yet he was so near to us before he left us, that he was within shot of us, and seeing that we were bend to run ashore: rather then to come into his hands, he espied ten or twelve Boats under the I'll of Dones, Fishermen, where we were chased in, and left us, and put out his Boat full of small Shot; and some of them he took, and some got away, and some he chased ashore upon the Island; and there he landed his men and took them all away, to the number of five and fifty persons, and one killed. So there he kept us the space of four days: at length away he goes, and the next day we finding the wind fair, came out and went along the shore within Musket shot all the way, betwixt that and the Isles of Bayone. At length we espied this Sail coming out of the Sea, and came directly in with the Isles of Bayone, and we being so near the shore did not greatly fear, because we thought what ever he was, we should get the shore before him. At last he coming something near to us, we saw it was no great Sail, not passing one hundred Tons or thereabouts; and that there was no hope of running away, but that we must either Fight it out, or run ashore. I called up all my Company, and asked them what they would do, whether they would stand by me and show themselves like men, and that it might never be said, that we should run away from him, being not much bigger than we, although he had as many more Ordnance as we. They answered all with one consent, that they would live and dye with me: whereupon our Boat standing upon the upper Deck, we put her overboard and fitted ourselves; and by that time he was come within shot of us: presently we fired a Piece, and shot cross his Fore-foote * Forefoot is not a part of a Ship, but when two ships sail, one so much a weather the other, that she will go a head of the other, it is then called the Forefoot: so that it implies one Ships sailing a cross another Ships way. to see what bee was, and seeing he would not strike, we knew then that he was a Turkish man of War. And presently we shot two more, and as soon as they were off, he held up his Sprit-sayle in the * Clewline, is to the top top-gallant and sprit-sayle, that which the Clew garnet is to the maynsayle: the Clew is the lower corner of the sail where the tacks & sheats are made fast: the Clew-garnet, a rope fast to the Clew running thence in a block to the middle of the yard, to which it hales up the Clew, &c. Clewline, and shot two at us. Then we having no Ports right aft, were forced to bring our Ship upon a wind, to bring our Pieces to bear upon him. At length he came so near that he hauled us: I being upon the Poop, they let fly their small shot so fast, that there was no staying. For at last, as I was going aft, I heard the Captain bid them stay their hands. With that I stayed and talked with him, and the Captain in English bade we strike my Topsail, and he would do me no hurt: and I seeing what they were, told him that they were Dogs, and that I would not strike nor trust him, but he should come aboard and strike it himself. They hearing me say so, let fly all their small Shot at me, and shot the Ropes a sunder besides, and yet it pleased God, not hurt me; so being upon our weather quarter, we freed our quarter Piece, and had our Piece haled in ready to put at that Port whiles that was a lading again: but as soon as that Piece was shot off, he hauled up his Sprit-sayle, and bore up his Helm, & fired his two chased Pieces, and came with all sails to top aboard of us, and carried over our ship: and she being something tender sided, and our Ports being all open, our Lee * Lee, is that which is opposite to the wind: chased Pieces, are those which lie right forward, or right aft-ward on: the Deck is the floor of Pl●●kss on which is the Ordnance placed. Ports were all under water, and our Chists and things that were betwixt our Decks did swim, and the Piece of Ordnance that was hauled in, got lose and fell to Leeward, like to carry out the side and all. At which mischance our men being much discomfited, they took our Ship; And Richard White, which all this while was in company with us, and so near when we began: that the Shot flew over him; in the time that we striven with him he got into Bayone. And they put all aboard the man of War, and so we put to Sea, and our Ship after us as fast as she could, being hardly able to bear any sail. Yet that night being Monday night, and the four and twentieth of March, it proved fair weather, and they began to rifle us, and the next day by two of the clock in the afternoon, they had taken out as much things as possible could be spared, leaving such things as of necessity must be left for the carriage of her for Sally: and then the Captain sent for me to come aboard our own Ship. Where I was no sooner comen, but he caused three men to take me, and lay me upon my belly the Decks, and two of them to lie upon my legs, and one to sit on my neck, and he himself with a Rope did give me so many blows, that I did entreat him: if ever he came of a Woman, not to use me like a Dog, but rather that he should heave me overboard: then to put me to that penury. His answer was to me again, after that he had used his pleasure to me; Thou Dog, if I do find any thing more than thou hast confessed to me, I will give thee a hundred times as much, and when I have done, I will heave thee overboard. So leaving me aboard of our Ship: and four of our Company and seven Turks, he had us stay till we heard further from him. At last, it was accorded among them who should go our Captain to carry us for Sally; and that was a Hamburger a Renegado, one that could speak very good English. As soon as my Mate under stood that he was to go our Captain, he did entreat him upon his kneees that he might go with him, because he did always desire that he might go with me wheresoever I went: and one of the Moors seeing of him entreating so hard to go with him, gave him two or three blows, and bade him get him down into the hold again. But the Captain having something more commiseration on him then the other, gave him his Plate, and bade him go into the Boat; for he should go with him. And they having a Witch aboard, told him: that he should take but three Consultation with a Wizard. that could do their labour well, and sand the rest aboard the man of War, and that he should have an especial care to keep the Weapons from us; and so coming aboard, brought my Mate with him, and sent three of them away of our company, and brought three Turks more besides himself: Eleven Turks and three Christians. so there were no more of us but myself, and my Mate, and the Boatson; and there were eleven of them. They presently made sail and went away, and the man of War stayed there behind. Being parted from the man of War, we agreed together to see if it pleased God to work some means for our delivery: for our usage was such aboard the man of War, that we feared it would be worse if they got us where they would have us; and therefore did resolve by God's help, either to quite ourselves of it, or to end our misery: and passing the time from Tuesday to Thursday in this sorrowful manner, in that time we did device the best means that God did enable us; which was, that when it did please God to sand us a gale of wind to undergo our business withal, that they should always have each of them a Wedge in their pockets, to bar fast the Cabin door where the Weapons were, because then two did always steer half the Night. But they would never suffer me so much as to come into the Steeredge, (for they were suspicious of us) and would not suffer us to have a Knife; or if we had at any time been betwixt the Steeredge is the place where they steer. Decks, they would presently have searched the Ship from one end to the other, to see if they could find any thing that we had laid up. But I always bade them have a care that they should lay up nothing, but only take notice where it lay; For there was nothing to trust to, but only two Pompe-brakes, and they stood always an end in the Pompes without suspicion of any of them. Other thing there was not any, save one piece of Ore that lay upon the Poop: for they would not leave so much as a Hatchet, but as soon as they had done with it, would strait carry it into the Cabin again. Thursday night being come, it pleased God to sand us dirty weather; but we not suspecting that we should have an opportunity so soon, they were unprovided of their Wedges in their pockets. And at last there arose a great gust of wind out of the Northwest, and yet was neither of our men's turns to be at the Helm, which made us doubtful whether we might give the enterprise or no. At last, the wind did increase so much, that I did entreat the Captain that one of our men might go to the Helm, because I told him: I thought they could better * To ken the Ship, is the same with Conducere, to direct. Conne the Ship afore the Sea then his men could, and he was very willing that he should. So the Boats man being nearest to it, stepped unto the steeredge and took the Helm, and he that was at the Helm before: sat down in the steeredge beside him, and haled the Steeredge door too, and made it fast in the inside. Now there were four of them upon the Deck with us, the Captain and three more, and four in the Cabin abaft by the Weapons, and two betwixt the Decks, and one in the Steeredge. So walking upon the Deck with them, at last we saw our opportunity that all the Turks were abaft * Aft and abaft hath relation from any part of the Ship to things done or placed thence to the Sternward. us, and we by the Mainmast. I took my Coat and heaved it from me for a sign to him, and so we took the two Pompe-brakes and run on upon them, and he with one blow, and I with another killed the Captain outright, and the rest were not long a dispatching: only one that got the Poop, but he was not long there, for we got him down; yet he got away from us little better than dead. Now for the Boatson that was in the Steeredge, when the word was given (which was God and Saint George) putting his foot against the Steeredge door, thinking it would fly open, the Turk had made it so fast that it would not: and the Turk was so busy with him with his Knife, that he was forced to strive with him to get it from him. And in the mean time came one of the Turks that was betwixt the Decks, and opened the Cabin door where the weapons were, and one of them with a Cutlaxe ran him into the side, and bore him up against the Steeredge door, and meeting with two ribs did not go clean through his body. He seeing they were come all upon him, did strive to get the Steeredge door open, and at last did, but with great hurt, having six or seven bleeding wounds upon him: and the door being open, the Turks durst not for all their Weapons adventure to come upon the Deck. But we being in the heat of blood, assayed twice to get the Steeredge from them, but could not; for they ran us through the clothes but did not hurt us. Seeing that would not prevail, we got a Bucket of water to put the Candle out that was in the Bitakell, which they perceiving: took it away and carried it into the Cabin, and lighted two more. Then they began to light their Matches to shoot at us, which as soon as we perceived, we got our Capstone Bars, and made fast the door, and one of the rough trees cross all the Bulk head. This being Capstaine bars are small pieces of timber put thorough the barrel of the Capstaine, by which they turn it about. The use of the Capstaine is to weigh anchor, to heave any thing of weight. done, we took the men that were dead: and laid them cross the sight of the steeredge to keep them from sight of us, and then took one of our Hatches and opened it, and went down betwixt the Decks to see if we could found any there. At last, it being very dark, I felt where there was one lay under a Cabin, and having one of the Turks Knines in my hand, I stuck it into his side as fare as it would go, and be crying out, my Mate came, thinking to strike him, and strooke me upon the hand, which did me great hurt; for after that, I had but little use of it when it was cold. But to proceed, that man we killed, and seeking for more, I happened with another; which as soon as ever I did but touch his clotheses, thrust his Knife at me, and cut me cross the thumb, and ran it into my hand a little way, and so got away that we could found him no more. Then fearing jest they would come all down upon us, we went up and laid our Hatches, and took the other rough tree, * Roof trees are Timbers of light wood, that go from the Half-decke to the Forecastle, and are to bear up the gratings, &c. But to expound all the Mariners terms in this Letter, would make a Gloss longer than the Text. and made them all fast. Then we cut our main Hallyards, and let our Main-sayle run down to keep them from sight of us when it was day: and just as we had made all things fast, it was light day, and it was betwixt twelve and one when we began. When it was day, we durst not come upon the Deck for fear of their Muskets, but went continually without board: yet they shot twice at me upon the Poop, out of the Forecastle through the Main-sayle; and yet, I thank God, hurt me not. And thus we continued from Thursday night till it was Saturday morning: and I asked them if they would steer in for the shore, and save their lives; or else they should presently die. They replied, they would not. Then we having an old Axe, I was minded to cut a hole in our Bow above the lower Deck; and then to open a scuttle, and let them come up (and so we would have dispatched them as fast as they had come) and then to have laid her by the Lee, to have stopped it again. When they saw that was my resolution, and that we had made a beginning, he told me that was the chief of them, that if I would save their lives they would do what I would have them. I had them bear up the Helm, which they did, and gave me a Compass out, and I set them their course to steer in by. At last, I had them give me their Muskets out, and he swore by the Sun, that they had heaved them overboard (and so they had) and then I had them give me their weapons. They did begin to fear, jest when we had get them, that we would have killed them; and fell down on their knees, and did entreat that I would save their lives, and that they were sorry for what they had done; thinking that they had killed him that was in the steeredge with them, because they never heard him speak, all the time (and Indeed, he could not help himself but as he was lifted by us) I promised them, that I would not hurt them, and then they gave me their weapons, and fetched us what we would have. So by twelve of the clock that day we made the Rock: and fearing to bear in with it, for fear of Men of war, we held in two or three leagues to the Northward of it. Seeing a great Town by the water's side, we were in hope The Rock a point of Land at the turning in from the Sea towards Lisbon. to get a Boat aboard before night; and coming with it, we went as near to it as we could, and lay by the lee, and put out a weafe, and stayed there three hours, and no Boat would come to us. Then night coming on, we got our tacks aboard, and steered away for the Rock again, and the wind being at Northwest, we were fearful to hale off fare from the shore for fear of Men of war; but steered directly for the Rock, and went not above half a mile without it, because the wind was large enough: and as soon as we were shot to the Southward of the Rock, in a die of rain the wind came to the West South-west, and we running that way in hope to carry it away, the wind Southwarded still, till we had brought ourselves so near, that we had no room to bear up, and having no Aftersayle to make our ship stay, were forced (being but we two) to put our Anchor from the Bow, and to break open a Scuttle, and go down and vered to a whole Cable, and brought up the ship, and went up and took in our Sails, and got another Anchor from the Bow, and made three or four of the Turks clear the Cable to us. This was about twelve of the clock in the night, and when the day came on, the weather did begin to increase much, and the Sea was much grown, being so near the shore as we were, that we were fain to cut our Masts by the board, and being not able to do it of ourselves (being but two of us, and over-watcht for want of sleep; (for from Thursday night till Sunday night, we never took wink of sleep) I went to the Cabin door, and had them come to help us. They told me they would come, but made no great haste; for they did fear that we would have killed them. At last perceiving that I was very angry with them, as I was cutting at our Mainmast, and my Mate at the Foremast, one of them came up, and fell down on his knees and kissed me by the foot, and begged of me, that I would not kill him, and I told him that I would do none of them any hurt, but they should come and help us work, and he went and told his consorts what I had said. So up they came all upon the Deck, and every one of them one after another came and kissed us by the feet, as well he that lay hurt, as us: and then we gave them the Axes to cut the Masts, but we kept the weapons, and when our Mayne-mast and Foremast were cut away, the ship did ride pretty easy, and then we went to prayer, the Turks sitting with us: and I having no more Books left but a little Prayer-book in my Pocket, one of the Turks went to his Bag and fetched mine own Bible, and brought it to me; saying, Master here is a bigger Book for you. After Prayer, we did eat and drink together, and were as though we had been altogether consorts: there we rid from twelve of the clock at night, till two of the clock in the afternoon the next day, and all this time there came not a Boat to us, yet we were but three miles from Cast Cales, we were not half a mile from the Point, which if we could have weathered, we might have go into Lisboa without any sail, but it was not God's will that it should be so. Sunday being the sevenyh day after we were taken, we cut our Cables, and with our sprit-sayle and spirit sayle-topsayle we ran into a flat place, being no more flat places there, that there was no hope of ever saving our lives (for the Rocks are as steep as a house) and so, some by one means, and some by another, we got ashore: but we did not suffer one of the Turks to go till we were all ashore, and then we went to a little Village half a mile from the place where we came ashore, and there we caused all the Turks to be pinyoned (for not a man came to the waters side all this time) and so two or three of the men of the Village went with us to Cast Cales, and there the Turks were put in prison, and we were very well used, and they that were hurt were dressed, and had a Chirurgeon to look to us for the space of two days, till we had a little refreshed ourselves, and then a Boat provided for us, and the Turks to carry us to Lisboa, where after examination both of us and them, the Governors gave them freely to us, and told us we did deserve a great deal more. Thus have I related unto you the whole truth of our proceed, and no more but what is truth, not for that I desire to be applanded of men, but that whosoever shall hear this discourse, may not think that of our own power we could do this, but that it is the hand of the Lord hath done it: and the Lord grant that I and every of us may never be unmindful of that the Lord hath done for us. Amen. This Letter was written to Master john Moulton, to whom also he wrote another, which I have, demanding his advice about that which seemed to me a strange immanity (that I say not inhumanity and unchristianitie alone) of men; as the other was the unspeakable grace and Homo domini lupus: homo domini daemon. bounty of God: namely, that the owners of the ship so taken (being also the Master's kinsmen) demanded, and by Law threatened to wring from him part of the Monies which they made by sale of the Turks at Lisbon; where yet they were not in their podsession, but as the King's slaves; and the King's Officers (for encouragement of others in like case) gave them that money as Alms, howsoever it was reckoned also as their just price. Neither would they give them wages, which yet demanded this money; as if their eye had been evil because Gods was good and gracious, like jonas in his mad anger for the Ninivites spared. But I hope they better bethought them afterwards, or else I would here name them to their everlasting reproach: which I now forbear, as David did Shimeis' punishment, in regard of so great and present an escape, victory, triumph, which even then had happened. ANd because these Algiers Pirates have brought us into the thoughts of Turkish power, the rather A Preface to the ensuing Treatise. observing that last Turkish business, rather than Christian charity: and of Turkey we have delivered already diverse things remarkable; yet having since met with a piece of worth, I thought good also to communicate it unto thee. It is a Royal present worth the receiving: namely, to set thee in possession, and make thee Master of the Grand Signiors Seraglio: a sight hitherto prohibited, in manner, to Christian Sup●. l. 8. &c. eyes. I do not promise' thee the stones and edifices, but a securer and quieter Title (for how lately hath the Master been dispossessed of them and his life together, that I mention not the instability of the present, who once before held, and after was holden of the same?) Here thou hast the Rarities of that Great Palace for the Matter and Art, with the representation of the Turkish Court; the Rites profane and devout, solemn and private of the Grand Signior and all his Grandes: the Sultanas, the Women and Virgins, the Sons and Daughters Royal, the Great Officers of State, and of the Household, their Courts, their admirable Discipline, with other Observations such as I think (for a great part of them) have not yet seen the public light in any Language. These hath Master Robert Withers collected: after his ten years observation at Constantinople, where he was educated by the care and cost of that late Honourable Ambassador from his Majesty, Sir Paul Pindar, and well instructed by Turkish Schoolmasters in the Language, and admitted also to further sight of their unholy Holies then is usual. But why do I hold thee longer from the Author himself; yea, from this promised Seraglio? CHAP. XU. The Grand Signiors Seraglio: written by Master ROBERT WITHERS. §. I Description of the place, partitions, and manifold conveniences. THe Seraglio wherein the Grand Signior dwelleth, with all his Court of Servants, is wonderfully well situated; being built directly in that place where Byzantium stood, upon a great point of the Main, which looketh towards the mouth The situation. of the Black Sea, and is in form triangle; two sides whereof are circumpassed with Mare Egeu●●, and the third joineth to the rest of the City of Constantinople; It is enclosed with a very high and strong wall, upon which there are diverse Watchtowers, and is by computation, about three Italian miles in compass. It hath many Gates, some of which open towards the Sea side, and the rest into the City; but the chiefest The compass, Gates. Gate (which indeed is a very stately one) is one of those towards the City, and by it every one goeth in and out daily●; the other● being kept shut till such times as the King, or some of the principal Officers of the Seraglio shall 'cause any of them to be opened, either for their pleasure to sit by the Sea side: where they have a very dainty prospect, and may behold the ships sailing to and fro) or for any other occasion: likewise, if any other of the Land-gates be opened, it is either when the King sendeth privately to put some Great man to death, or for the execution of some other secret business; but they are all locked fast in the night again. The aforesaid chief and common Gate, is in the day time guarded by a great company of Capoochees, Chief Gate, which change their watch by turns; and in the night likewise by others; all which Capoochees are under the command of a Capoochee-Bashee, which Capoochee-Bashees being six in Capoochee Bashees, six. number, are bound that every week one of them lie within the Seraglio, for the security and safeguard of the same. And without the Gate, about ten or twelve paces off, there stands a little House made of boards, upon wheels, in which every night a Company of janissaries do Watch-house, watch, who upon any occasion are ready to awake those within, and to give them notice of whatsoever sudden accident may happen without. It is also well guarded, by the Sea 〈…〉 de, in the night, for in the Watchtowers which are upon the wall there lies diverse Agiamoglans, which are to watch, and see that none come near; Agiam●glans. Ordnance. and jest any shipping should dare to attempt some mischief, they have Ordnance ready charged, and the Gunners lying hard by them. In this Seraglio there are many stately Rooms, being appropriated to the seasons of the Set rooms suited to the season. Kiosks or Banqueting houses. Chamber of Audience. year; the greatest part whereof are built upon plain ground, some upon the hills which are there; and some also upon the Sea side, which are called Kiosks, that is, Rooms of fair prospect, or (as we term them) banqueting Houses, into which the King oftentimes goeth alone, but most commonly with his Concubines, for his recreation. There is amongst the aforesaid Rooms, the Chamber into which the Grand Signior repaireth, when he is to give audience to Ambassadors; to the Pashas on the days of public Divan, and to those who being to departed upon any weighty service or employment, are to take their leave of him; as also to such as are returned from their places of government and charge which was before given unto them: This Room standeth in a fine little Court adorned with many very delicate Fountains, and hath within it a Sofa spread with very sumptuous Carpets S●fa spread. of Gold, and of crimson Velvet embroidered with very costly Pearls, upon which the Grand Signior sitteth; and about the Chamber in stead of hangings, the walls are covered with very fine white stones, which having diverse forts of leaves and flowers artificially wrought upon Leaves and Flowers; contrary to their usual Carpet. superstition. Gardens. them, do make a glorious sh●w. There is also a little Room adjoining unto it, the whole inside whereof is covered with Silver plate hatched with Gold, and the ground is spread with very rich Persian Carpets of Silk and Gold. There are belonging to the said Rooms and Lodgings of the King very fair Gardens of all the sorts of Flowers and Fruits that are to be found in those parts; with many very pleasant Walks, enclosed with high Cypress trees on each side; and Fountains in such abundance that Gypressewalkes. almost in every Walk there are some, such great delight doth the Grand Signior, and all Turks in general take in them. Besides the aforesaid Rooms (which are very many and serve only for the Kings own person) there is also the womens' lodging, which is in a manner like a Nunnery, wherein the Woman's Lodging. Queen, the other Sultanaes', and all the King's women and slaves do devil: and it hath within it all the commodity that may be, of Bedchambers, Dining-roomes, Withdrawing-roomes, Bagnoes, and all other kinds of building, necessary for the use and service of the women which devil therein. There are likewise diverse Rooms and Lodgings built apart from all those aforesaid, which serve both for the principal Officers, those of a mean degree, and also for the basest sort; and Rooms for Officers. Two large; the Treasury (Hazineb) and Wardrobe. are so well furnished, that not any wanteth whatsoever is fit and necessary. Among which there are two large buildings; one of which is the Hazineh or private Treasury, and the other the King's Wardrobe. These are two very handsome buildings, and secure, by reason of the thickness of their walls, and strong Iron windows, and have each of them an Iron door, both which are always kept shut, and that of the Hazineh sealed with the King's Seal. Sealed door. In the said Seraglio there are Rooms for prayer, Bagnoes, Schools, Butteries, Kitchens, Stillatories, Rooms for many other uses. swimming places, places to run Horses in, places to wrestle, Butts to shoot at, and to conclude, all the commodity that may be had in a Prince's Palace for things of that nature. At the first entrance into the Seraglio, there is a very large and stately Gate, in the Porch First Gate. Porch and Guard. whereof, there is always a Guard of about fifty men with their weapons by them; as Pieces, Bows, and Swords: and having passed this Gate (through the which the Pashas, and other Great men may ride on horseback) there is a very Spacious Court-yard about a quarter of an Great Court. Italian mile in length, and almost as much in breadth; and on the left hand of the Court near unto the gate there is a place to shelter the people and horses in rainy weather: and on the right hand there is an Hospital for such as fall sick in the Seraglio, in which there are all things necessary, Hospital with Officers. and it is kept by an Ennuch, who hath many servants under him to attend upon the diseased: And likewise on the other side on the left hand, there is a very large place where they keep Timber and Carts, and such like things, to have them near hand for the use and service of the Seraglio; over which there is a great Hall, where are hanged up many Weapons of Antiquity, as Scimitars, Storehouse. javelins, Bows, Head-pieces, Gauntlets, &c. which they keep to lend the Soldiers and others, for to accompany the Grand Signior, or the Chief Uizier, when they make any solemn entry into the City of Constantinople. And having passed through the aforesaid Court, their is a second gate (at which the Pashas Second gate. alight) somewhat less than the former, but more fair and costly; under which there is also a stately Porch, where there is likewise a guard of Capoochees, provided with weapons as they are Porch and guard. Less Court, of greater beauty Gazells. at the first gate; and then there is another Court, less than the former, but fare more beautiful, by reason of the delicate Fountains, and walks enclosed with Cypress Trees, and the fine green grass plots in which the Gazells do feed and bring forth young; insomuch, as it is an exceeding pleasant place; and in this Court (the Grand Signior only excepted) every one must go on foot: On both sides of the said Gate, there is an open Gallery under set with very stately Gallery. Pillars, without the which the Chia●sheses, the janissaries, and the Spahees, do use to stand all along in ranks very well apparelled, at such times as there is a great Divan held for the coming of any Ambassador, to kiss the Grand Signiors hand. In the said Court on the right hand are all the Kitchens, being in number nine, all which Nine Kitchens with their Larders. have their Larders, and several Officers for their service. The first, and greatest is the Kings; The second, the Queens; The third, the Sultanaes'; The fourth, the Capi Agha's; The fift, for the Divan; The sixt, for the Agha●ss, the King's Gentlemen; The seventh, for the meaner sort of servants; The eighth, for the women; The ninth, for the under Officers of the Divan, and such as attend there to do what belongeth unto them in their several callings. And on the left side of the Court, there is the King's Stable of about thirty, or thirty five very King's Stable. brave Horses, which his Highness keepeth for his exercise, when he pleaseth to run or sport with his Gentlemen the Aghaes in the Seraglio: over which Stable there is a row of Rooms, Horse's Furniture admirable wherein is kept all the Furniture of the Horses, the which I having seen I can affirm, that they are of an extraordinary value; for, the Bridles, Pettoralls, and Cruppers, are set so thick with jewels of diverse sorts, that the beholders are amazed to see them, they do so fare exceed all imagination. Near adjoining to the said Stable, are certain buildings for the service of the Officers of Officers of the Divan. Divan-roome. Outward Hazineh. the Divan; and having passed two thirds of the Court, there is the Room wherein the Divan is kept; unto which joineth the Hazineh, called the outward Hazineh, the which the Divan being ended, is sealed with the chief Uiziers' Seal: And even with the Divan but somewhat behind it towards the left hand, is the Gate which leadeth into the womens' Lodgings, called the Queen's gate, which is kept and guarded by a company of black Eunuches. Queen's gate and guard of black Eunuches. Third (or Kings) gate. Who may enter. Capi Agba, chief Chamberlaine-White Eunuches. The aforesaid Court endeth at a third Gate, called the King's Gate which leadeth into the Rooms and Lodgings kept apart for himself, and such Gentlemen as attend upon him continually; neither may any one enter therein, but by an absolute leave from the Grand Signior (speaking of men of great quality) but such as are belonging to the Buttery or Kitchen, and Physicians, Caters and Sewers, may go in and out with leave only of the Capi Agha, who is the Chief Chamberlain of the Seraglio, and to him is committed the keeping of that Gate; and he is always at hand (by reason his Lodging is near) with a Company of white Eunuches about him like himself. So that, what is reported of things within this Gate, is for the most part by relation; for, either one may not see them, or if he do see them, it must be when the King is absent; and he must be brought in by some man of quality and command, by one of the Gates at the Sea side: the which also cannot be obtained but with great difficulty, and some charge too, for a gratification to the guide; they having not only great respect to their King's person, but also to his rooms in his absence. And having passed the third Gate (the which hath also a very fair Porch) immediately is seen the aforesaid Room appointed for public audience; into which the Grand Signior repaireth to give audience to Ambassadors, and to the Bashaws: and there is also another very fair Audience Chamber. Fair Court. Court, paved with very fine Marble wrought with mosaical work, wherein there are many delicate Fountains, and sumptuous Buildings on all sides, in which (commonly) the King useth to eat, and pass the time in some recreation. It happened, that I taking hold of a fit time, the King being abroad a hunting, through the great friendship which was twixt myself and the Kahiyah of the Bustangi Bashee; had the opportunity The Author's entry into the Seraglio. (he being my guide) to go into the Seraglio, entering in at a Gate by the Sea side; where he shown me many of the King's backward rooms, diverse Bagnoes, and many other very curious and delightful things, both for the excellency of their gild, and the abundance of Fountains that were in them. In particular, I saw a row of Summer Rooms built upon the Summer Rooms. top of a little Hill, so well contrived with Hals and chamgers, and so pleasantly seated and richly furnished, that it might very well be the Habitation of so great a Prince. Among which Hall. there was a Hall that was open towards the East, but under-set with very fair Pillars, which Hall looked into an artificial four square Lake (which they call Hawooz) proceeding from about Lake. thirty Fountains: which were built upon a kind of Terrase or high foundation of very fine Terrase. Marble, which compassed the said Lake, so the water ran from the Fountains above, down into the Lake, and from the Lake it ran through diverse Gutters into certain Gardens: there might two men walk abreast upon the Terrase, where they should hear the continual and sweet Harmony which the Fountains made with their Leaden Pipes, insomuch that it was a most delightful place. And in the Lake there was a little Boat, the which (as I was informed) the Grand Signior did oftentimes go into with his Mutes and Buffoons, to make them row up Boate. Mutes. and down, and to sport with them, making them leap into the water; and many times as he walked with them above upon the sides of the Lake, he would throw them down into it, and plunge them over head and ears. I looked also through a window which was in the wall of the said Hall, and saw his Highness' Grand Signiors Bedchamber described. Bedchamber; the walls whereof were covered with stones of the finest China Metal, spotted with flowers of diverse colours, which made a very dainty show: The Anteportaes' were of cloth of Gold of Bursia, and their borders of Crimson Velvet, embroidered with Gold and Pearls: the posts of the Bedstead were of silver, hollow; and in stead of knobs on the tops of them there were set Lions made of Crystal; the Canopy over it was of Cloth of Gold, and Lions. so were the Bolsters and the Matteresses. The floor of this Chamber (as of the other Rooms also) and the Sofaes, were covered with very costly Persian Carpets of silk and Gold, and the Pallets to sit on, with the Cushions to lean upon, were of very rich cloth of Gold. There was hanging in the midst of the aforesaid Hall a very great Lantern, the form whereof was round, and the bars of silver gilt, and set very thick with Rubies, Emeralds, and Lantern. Turkesses; the panes likewise were of very fine Crystal, which made a very splendent show. I saw also a Basin and Ewer to wash with, of massy Gold, set with Rubies and Turkesses, which did beautify the Room exceedingly. Basin and Ewer of gold Behind the Hall there was a place to shoot in, where I saw many very stately Bows and Arrows; and there were shown unto me, such strange passages made with Arrows by the Shooting. King himself through Brass and Iron, that me thought it was almost impossible to be done by the arm of any man. The Room which is called the public Divan, hath been built of late years; it is four Public Diva● described. square, and about eight or nine paces every way from side to side; it hath behind it another Room for the service thereof, and one also at the coming into the Divan, on the right hand, divided only by a wooden rail, with many other Rooms somewhat distant from it, which serve for the expedition of sundry businesses: This Divan is called public, because any kind of person whatsoever publicly and indifferently, may have free access unto it to require justice, to procure grants, and to end their Causes and Controversies, of what nature, condition, or import so ever they be. §. II Of the Divan Days, judges, Session, judicature, Diet, Accounts. THe Divan days are four in the Week; viz. Saturday, Sunday, Monday, and Tuesday, Divan days & Officers. Viziers. Cadees and C●dilesc●erss. upon which days, the Chief Vizir, with all the rest of the Viziers; the two Cadileschers of Gracia and Anatolia (which are the Chief over all the Cadies of those two Provinces; which Cadees are men of the Law, who by privilege do govern in all places and Cities of the Ottoman Empire, as justices of Peace do with us, but with a little greater domination) the three Defterdars (whose charge is to gather in the King's Revenues, and likewise Defterdars and Reiskitar●b. to pay all the Soldiers, and others which have any stipend due unto them:) The Reiskitarob (which is the Chancellor.) The Nishawngee, (that is, he which signeth the Commandments and Letters with the Grand Signiors mark.) The Secretaries of all the Pashas, and other Secretaries & Clerk. great men; a great number of Clerks or Scriveners, which are always at hand attending at the door of the Divan; The Chiaush Bashee, who all that while that he is in the Seraglio, carrieth a silver staff in his hand; and many Chiaushes also to attend, that at the command of the Chiaushes. Vizir they may be ready to be dispatched with such order as shall be given them by him, to what place, or to whom soever; For, they are those which are employed in Ambassies, in ordinary Messages, to summon men to appear before the justice, to keep close Prisoners, and in fine to perform all businesses of that nature. All which aforesaid Officers, from the highest to the Manner of Session o● Court. lowest are to be at the Divan by break of day. The Viziers being come into Divan, do sit within at the further end thereof, with their faces towards the door, upon a bench which joineth to the wall, every one in his place as he is Manner of Session or Court. Left the upper hand. in degree, sitting all at the right hand of the chief Vizir (for with them the left is counted the upper hand) and on his left hand upon the same bench do sit the two Cadileschers, first he of Grecia, as being the more noble and famous Province, and then he of Anatolia. And on the right side at the coming in at the door: do sit the three Defterdars, who have behind them (in the aforesaid room which is divided with a wooden rail) all the said Clerks or Scriveners who sit upon the ground, with Paper and Pens in their hands, being ready to writ whatsoever is commanded them. And on the other side (over against the Defterdars) doth sit the Nishawngee, Nishawngee. with his Pen in his hand: having his Officers round about him. And in the midst of the room do stand all such as require audience of the Bench. Now being all come together, and every man set in his own place, forthwith the Petitioners begin their suits, one by one (who have no need of Attorneyes, for every one is to speak for himself) referring themselves to the judgement and sentence of the Chief Vizir, who (if he Not Attorneys. Chief Uizirs power. please) may end all; for the other Pashas do not speak, but attend till such time as he shall refer any thing to their arbitrament, as oftentimes he doth, for he having once understood the substance only of the Cause; (to free himself from too much trouble) remits the deciding of the greatest part to others; As for example, if it be appertaining to the Civil Law, he remits Manner of deciding. it to the Cadeleschers. If it be of Accounts, to the Defterdars. If of Falsehood, (as counterfeiting the Mark or such like) to the Nishawngee. If concerning Merchants, or Merchandizes (wherein there may be any great difficulty) to some one of the other Pashas which sit by him; so that after this manner he doth exceedingly ease himself of so great a burden, which otherwise he alone should be enforced to undergo; reserving only to himself that which he thinketh to be of greatest import and consequence. And on this wise they spend the time until it be Noon: at which hour (one of the Sewers being appointed to be there present) the Chief Vizir commands that the Dinner be brought in, and immediately all the common people departed. So the room being free, the Tables are made ready after this manner before the Chief Dinner rites. Vizir, there is set upon a stool a thin round plate of Copper tinned, about the bigness of the Copper plate. bottom of a Barrel, at which he with one or two at the most of the other Pashas, do eat; the like is prepared for the rest of the Pashas which do eat together: And another for the Cadileschers; one for the Defterdars; and one likewise for the Nishawngee. And having every one a Napkin spread upon his knees to keep his Garments clean; and a great quantity of Napkin. Bread being laid ready round about the said Copper plates, immediately the Meat is brought in, and set before them upon the Plates in great Dishes (which they call Tepsee) and still as they have eaten of one Dish, the Sewer takes off that and sets on another. Their diet is ordinarily Mutton, Hens, Pigeons, Geese, Lamb, Chickens, broth of Rice and Pulse, dressed in diverse Diet. manners, and some Tarts or such like at the last; so in very short space they make an end of their Dinner. That which remaineth of the said Tables, the Officers of the Divan do eat, but they Officers. have more also allowed and brought them from their Kitchin. The Pashas and other Great Drink. men, have Drink brought unto them, which is Sherbet, in great Porcelaine Dishes; but the others do either not drink at all, if they do drink, it is fair Water brought them from the Fountains. And the same time, when the Viziers of the Bench and others of the Divan are at Dinner, the under Officers, Waiters, and Keepers, do dine also; the which are not less ordinarily Under-officers under-dyet. than four or five hundred persons, but their food is nothing but Bread and Pottage, which they call Churua. Dinner being ended, the chief Vizir attendeth only public Affairs, and taking Counsel together (if he pleaseth and thinketh it fit) with the other Pashas; at last, he determineth and resolveth of all within himself, and prepareth to go in unto the King; It being the ordinary custom so to do in two of the four Divan days, that is, upon Sunday, and upon Giving account to the King. Tuesday; to tender an account unto his Majesty, of all such businesses as he hath dispatched. And to this end the Grand Signior (after he hath dined also) repaireth unto his Chamber of Audience, and being set down upon a Sofa, sendeth the Capi Agha (which hath in his hand a Silver staff) to call first the Cadileschers, who immediately rise up out of their places, and having By the Cadileschers. bowed to the chief Vizir, they departed, being accompanied with the said Capi Agha, and Chiaush Bashee, who go before them with their Silver staffs in their hands, and so they go in unto the King, to give account and make him acquainted with what hath passed concerning their Charge, and so they being dismissed, (for that day) they go directly home to their own Houses. Next after them are called the Defterdars, who in the same manner are brought unto the King, By the Defterdars. and having dispatched, they take leave, and give place to the Viziers who are called last of all, and go together in a rank one after another, the Chief Vizir being foremost, ●●hered along by the two aforesaid Silver staffs. And being come before the presence of the Grand Signior, By the Viziers. they stand with their hands before them, holding down their heads, in token of Humility; and so none but the Chief Vizir speaketh, and gives an account of what he thinketh fit, delivering Reverence. his Memorial or Arzes one by one, the which the King having read, the Vizier taketh them, and having put them into a little crimson Satin bag, he most humbly layeth them down again before his Majesty: and so if the Grand Signior demand no further of him (the other Pashas not having spoken one word all this while) they all departed and take horse at the Departure. second Gate; and being accompanied by their own people, and by diverse others (especially the chief Uizier) who is brought even into his own house by a great company of Chiaushes and others all for the most part on horseback) they go every one to his own Seraglio, and so the Divan is ended for that day, it being about two hours after noon. It is to be noted that sometimes also the Agha of the janissaries, and the Captain Bashaw Captain Bashaw. come to the Divan, when they are at home in Constantinople, and have business to do there: but the Captain Bashaw only doth go in unto the King (which also may not be but in company of the other Pashas) to acquaint his Highness with the state and affairs of the Arsenal and Armado; his place in the Divan is upon the same Bench, but yet he sitteth last of all the Pashas, unless he be one of the Uiziers (as it is often seen) and then he sitteth second, or third, as he is in degree by election: but the Agha of the janissaries doth not sit in Divan, but Agha of the janissaries. sitteth under the open Gallery on the right hand, within the second Gate; and if so be it so fall out, upon some extraordinary business, that he be to go in unto the King, than he goeth first of all others; and being come out again from him, he sitteth down again in his place, until the Divan be ended; and he is the last that departeth of all the great men. The Grand Signiors Predecessors were always wont, and this man sometimes cometh privately King's private awful window. by an upper way to a certain little window which looketh into the Divan, right over the head of the chief Uizier, and there sitteth with a Lattice before him, that he may not be seen, to hear and see what is done in the Divan; and especially at such times when he is to give audience to any Ambassador from a great Prince, to see him eat, and hear him reason with the Pashas: and by this his coming to that window, the chief Uizier (who always standeth in jeopardy of losing his head, upon any displeasure of the Grand Signior) is enforced to carry himself very uprightly, and circumspectly in the managing of his affairs. §. III Of Ambassador's entertainment and audience. WHen it falleth out that an Ambassador from any great King is to kiss the Grand Signiors Ambassador's audience. hand, it must be either upon a Sunday or upon a Tuesday; for those are the days appointed for his Highness to give audience, to the end he may not be troubled at other times: and then the Vizier commandeth that therebe a great Divan, which is, by calling together all the Great men of the Port, all the Chiaushees, all the Mutaferakaes', all the Spahees, and all the janissaries; who are every one of them commanded by their Captains to apparel themselves in the best manner that they are able; and to go every one to his ordinary place in the second Court, and there to stand in orderly ranks; who indeed make a very goodly show, for they are very well clothed, and are most of them of comely personage. The Divan being all in order (in which at that time there are very few or no particular causes Ambassador entertained at the Divan. at all handled) the chief Uizier sendeth the Chiaush Bashee, with many of his Chiauches on horseback to fetch the Ambassador, who being come to the Divan, is set face to face close before the chief Vizier upon a stool covered with cloth of Gold; and having for a while complimented and used some pleasant discourse together; the Bashaw commandeth that the dinner be brought, the which is done after the aforesaid manner, (only the round plate Table, on which the meat is set is of Silver, and the victuals are more delicate and in greater abundance.) And so the Ambassador, and the chief Uizier, with one or two of the other Pashas do eat together : and for every such Banquet at such times, the Grand Signior alloweth the Steward a thousand Crowns to spend. They having dined, the Vizier entertayneth the Ambassador: with some discourse till such time as the Ambassador's people have also dined; and then the Ambassador together with his own attendants retire into a certain place near the Grand Signiors Gate, where he stayeth till such time as all the orders of the Divan have had audience of the King, who being dismissed, do all departed (except the Pashas only, who for the Grand Signiors honour are to stay and attend in the Room upon his Majesty.) And then the Ambassador is called by the Master of Master of the Ceremonies. the Ceremonies, by whom he is brought to the Gate, whereat the Capi Agha standeth with a rank of Eunuches, which Capi Agha leadeth him to the door of the Room, where there do stand two Capoochee Bashees ready, who take the Ambassador, the one by one arm, and the other His admission to the Presence. by the other, and so lead him to kiss his Highness' hand, which he having done, they lead him backe in the same manner to the wall of the Room, where he standeth till such time as the said Capoochee Bashees, have also led such of the Ambassador's Gentlemen as are appointed to kiss the King's hand: and then the Druggaman declareth the Ambassador's Commission, to which the Grand Signior maketh no answer, but only speaketh a word or two to the chief Uizir to licence him; and so the Ambassador departeth, doing reverence to the King, bowing Departure. down his head, and not pulling of his Hat or Cap at all. This one particular is worthy the observation, and that is this; There is not any person whatsoever, as well Ambassador as other, which being to kiss the Grand Signiors hand, that is not vested with a Vest given him by the Grand Signior. And to this end, before the Ambassador goeth in to the King, the chief Vizir sendeth him so many Vests as are appointed in the Canon, Vesting. for him and his Gentlemen, who put them on the place where the Ambassador stayeth till the King sends for him to have his audience. The said Vests are of diverse sorts, of which there is one or two for the Ambassadors own person of cloth of Gold of Bursia; the other being of low price worth little or nothing. But in lieu of those Vests, there is not any Ambassador (which Recompense. is to go to the King for his audience;) or Bashaw (which at his return from some employment abroad, is to kiss his hand;) but they present him to the full of what the Canon requireth, insomuch that the Grand Signior receiveth fare more than he giveth. Besides, the Pashas (over and above the ordinary Canon) do give him exceeding great and rich Presents; together with great sums of money; sometimes, to the end they may continued in his grace and favour. Other Ambassadors which come from petty Princes or States, howbeit they are vested also with Vests given them by the Grand Signior; yet they go not to the Divan in that pomp, neither are they feasted as the others are, but go privately, carrying their Present with them; howsoever they are lead in unto the King after the aforesaid manner. It is to be noted, that all Ambassadors from absolute Princes, as well ordinary as extraordinary, (except those from the Signora of Venice, to whom from their first introduction it was All Ambassadors but the Venetian, at the King's charge. denied) all, I say, lie at the charges of the Grand Signior; for, from his own store they have allowed them Wheat, Barley, Pulse, Wood, Coles, Hay, the custom of their Wine, and all other necessaries to spend in their houses, and from the Defterdar so many Aspars' per diem; which provision, though now of late it be somewhat hard to be gotten in; yet by gifts and importunity, in the end they receive the greatest part of it, though the Officers will share with them. Having thus fare made description of the Seraglio, and the Buildings which are therein; with some other particulars belonging unto it, according to that which I have seen and heard by relation. It followeth that I speak somewhat touching those which devil in it, and concerning their ministry and functions. §. four Of the persons which live in the Seraglio: and first of the Women and Virgins, their manner of life there. FIrst, I say that all they which are in the Seraglio, both men and women, are the Grand Signiors slaves, and so are all they which are subject to his Empire: for, as One Lord, the rest Slaves. he is their only Sovereign, so they do all of them acknowledge, that whatsoever they do possess or enjoy, proceedeth merely and simply from his goodwill and favour. This Seraglio may rightly be termed the Seminary or Nursery of Subjects; for, in it all they have their bringing up, which afterward become the principal Officers, and subordinate Rulers of the state and affairs of the whole Empire. They which are within the third Gate, called the King's gate, are about two thousand persons 2000 within the King's gate. men and women, whereof the women (old and young one with another, what with the King's Concubines, old women, and women servants) may be about eleven or twelve hundred. Now, 11. or 1200. women. Virgins. those which are kept up for their beauties, are all young Virgins taken and stolen from foreign Nations, who after they have been nurtured in good manners, and can play on Instruments, sing, dance, and sew curiously, they are given to the Grand Signior as Presents of exceeding great value; and the number of these increaseth daily, according as they are sent and presented by the Tartars, by the Pashas, and other great men, to the King and Queen: they do likewise decrease sometimes, according as the Grand Signior seethe fit, who upon some occasions and accidents, causeth many of them to be sent out of this Seraglio into the old Seraglio, which is also a very goodly and spacious place, as hereafter I shall take occasion to make mention of. These Virgins, immediately after their coming into the Seraglio are made Turks, which is Virgins made Turks, and how. done by using this ceremony only, to hold up their forefinger, and say, Law illawheh il Allawh Muhamed resull Allawh, that is, there is no God but God alone, and Mahomet is the Messenger of God: and according as they are in age and disposition, (being proved and examined by an old woman called Cahiyah Cadun, that is, as we say, the Mother of the Maids) so they Kabiyah Cadun the Mother of the Maids. are placed in a Room with the others of the same age, spirit, and inclination, to devil and live together. Now, in the Woman's lodgings, they live just as the Nuns do in their great Monasteries; for, these Virgins have very large Rooms to live in, and their Bedchambers will hold almost a hundred of them a piece: they sleep upon Sofaes, which are built long wise on Their manner of life. Chambers. Beds. both sides of the Room, so that there is a large space in the midst for to walk in. Their Beds are very course and hard, and by every ten Virgins there lies an old woman: and all the night long there are many lights burning, so that one may see very plainly throughout the whole Room; which doth both keep the young Wenches from wantonness, and serve upon any occasion which may happen in the night: near unto the said Bedchambers they have their Bagnoes, Bagnoes. and Kitchens for their use at all times, with a great abundance of Fountains of which they are served with water. Above over the said Bedchambers there are diverse Rooms, where they sit and sew, and keep their Chists in which they lay up their apparel. They feed by whole Camaradaes, Sewing and Chists. and are served and waited upon by other women; so that they do not want any thing whatsoever which is necessary for them. They have other places likewise where they Schooling and Mistresses. go to school, to learn to speak and read the Turkish tongue, to sew, and play on Instruments; and so they spend the day with their Mistresses which are ancient women: some hours notwithstanding being allowed them for their recreation, to walk in their Gardens, and use such Recreations. sports as they familiarly exercise themselves withal. The King doth not at all frequent or see these Virgins, unless it be at the instant when they King's coming to them. are first given him, or else in case that he desire one of them for his bedfellow, or to show him some pastime with Music and tumbling tricks: and then he giveth notice to the aforesaid Cahiyah Cadun of his purpose, who immediately chooseth out such as she thinketh to be the most amiable and fairest, and having placed them in good order in a Room, in two ranks, half on the one side and half on the other, she forthwith brings in the King, who walking four or five turns in the midst of them, and having viewed them well, taketh good notice of her which he best liketh, but sayeth nothing, only as he goeth out again, he throweth a Handkerchief into that Virgin's hand, by which she knoweth that she is to lie with him that night; and she being wondrous glad of so good a fortune, to be chosen out from among so many to enjoy the Preparations. society of an Emperor, hath all the art that possible may be shown upon her by the Cadun, in attiring, painting, and perfuming her, and so at night she is brought to sleep with the Grand Signior in the womens' lodgings: (there being diverse Chambers appropriated for that business only: and being in bed they have two great Wax lights burning by them all Bedchamber rites. night, one at the bed's feet, and the other by the door; and there are appointed (by the Cadun) diverse old Blacke-moore women, which watch by turns that night in the Chamber, two at a time, one to sit by the said light at the Beds feet, and the other by the door, and when they will they change, and other two supply their rooms, without making the lest noise imaginable, so that the King is not any wise disturbed. And in the morning when his Highness riseth (for he riseth first) he changeth all his apparel from top to toe, leaving those which he wore to her Reward. that he lay withal, and all the money that was in his pockets were it never so much; and so departeth to his own lodgings, from whence also he sendeth her immediately a Present of jewels, Vests and Money of great value, according to the satisfaction and content which he received from her that night: in the same manner he is to deal with all the others which he maketh use of in that kind, but with some he continueth longer, and enlargeth his bounty more towards some then to others, according as his humour and affection to them increaseth; by their fulfilling his lustful desires. And if it so fall out, that any one of them do conceive by him and bring forth his first begotten child, she is called by the name of Sultana Queen, and if the child be a Sultana Queen son, than she is confirmed and established by great Feasts and Solemnities; and hath a dwelling apart assigned unto her, of many stately Rooms well furnished, and many servants to attend upon her: The King likewise alloweth her a very sufficient Revenue, that she may give Her allowance. away and spend at her pleasure, in whatsoever she may have occasion; and all they of the Seraglio do acknowledge her for Queen, showing all the respect and duty that may be, both to her and hers. The other women (howsoever they bring forth issue) are not called Queens; yet they are Other Sultanaes'. called Sultanaes', because they have had carnal commerce with the King. And she only is called Queen, which is the Mother of the first begotten Son, Heir to the Empire: the which Sultanaes' being frequented by the King at his pleasure, have also this prerogative, to be immediately removed from the common sort, and to live in Rooms apart, exceeding well served and attended, and have no want either of Money, or of Apparel, in conformity of their degree. All these Sultanaes' do resort together very familiarly, when they please; but not without great dissimulation and inward malice, fearing jest the one should be better beloved of the King than the other; howbeit in outward show they use all kind of courtesy one towards another. And if it happen that the first begotten son of the Queen (Heir to the Empire) should Queen changed. die, and another of the Sultanaes' should have a second son; then her son being to succeed the deceased Heir, she is immediately made Queen, and the former shall remain a Sultana only: and so the title of Queen runneth from one Sultana to another, by virtue of the son's succession. Sometimes the Queen was wont to be wedded to the King, but now she passeth without the Kebin, that is, without an assignment of any jointure, or celebrating the Nuptial rites; Nuptial rites. which is nothing else, but in the presence of the mufti, to give each of them their assent to Matrimony, of which the mufti maketh Hoget, that is, an authentical Writing or Testification, not only of the Consent of the two parties contracted, but also of the Dowry which the King is to allow her. The reason why the Queens are not now (nor have not been of late) espoused; is, not to dismember the King's Patrimony of five hundred thousand Chicquins a year: For, Sultan Selim jointure. having allowed so much to the Empress his Wife, (to the end she might spend freely, and build Churches and Hospitals, so that by all means she might be honoured and esteemed) left order by Canon, that all his Successors should do the like, if so be they determined to be married to their Queens. But now the said revenues being otherwise employed, the Pashas do what in them lieth to dissuade the Grand Signior from marrying: and so much the rather, because they would have none but the King alone to rule: yet howsoever, (married or not married) the Mother of the Heir is by every one called and acknowledged for Queen, and presented with rich Presents from all great Personages, and hath continually at her Gate, a Guard of thirty or forty black Eunuches, together with the Kuzlar Aga their Master, whom she commandeth Guard of black Eunuches. and employeth in all her occasions, and so do all the other Sultanaes', the which never stir out of the Seraglio, but in company of the King himself, who oftentimes carrieth either all or most of them, abroad by water to his other Serraglios of pleasure. And in those ways through which they pass to go to and fro their Kaiks, their is Canvas pitched on both sides, and none are by them but black Eunuches, till they are settled close in the room at the stern of the Kaik; then Canuasse-way. go in the Bargemen: so that in fine, they are never seen by any men, but only by the Grand Signior and the Eunuches. The King's Daughters, Sisters, and Aunts, have their lodgings also in the same Seraglio, being royally served, and sumptuously Apparelled, and live together by themselves in continual pleasures; King's Daughters and Sisters until such time as the King shall be pleased to give them in Marriage, and then they come out of that Seraglio, and carry each of them along with them a Chest which the King gives them, full of Gowns of Cloth of Gold, rich jewels, and Chicquins, to the value of at lest thirty thousand pounds sterling per Chest, and that is (as we call it) their Portion. They carry likewise Portion-Chest along with them, all that which they hide from time to time, things of great price which have been given them, which sometimes amounteth to a great matter, and stands them in stead all their life's time. And if so be that the Grand Signior love's them, and is willing to further them, and deal royally with them; then they are suffered to carry out of the Seraglio, as many Slaves and Eunuches. Slaves with them as they will, (provided they exceed not the number of twenty a piece) and such Eunuches as they like best for their service. These also being named Sultanaes', reserve still (during their lives) the stipend which they had within the Seraglio, some a thousand, and some a thousand five hundred Asper's per Diem, the Slaves also and the Eunuches do likewise enjoy their former allowance. Their Houses are furnished, both with householdstuff and other necessary provision from the Kings Hasineh and Begglick, that they may live Alla grande, like Sultanaes', so that in conclusion, they live fare better without the Seraglio than they did within. And if so be, that a Bashaw having married one of them, be not provided of a House fit for her, than the King giveth her one of his (for he hath many) that her House may be correspondent with her Greatness and quality. Now for the Husband's part, he is on the contrary to Bill of Dowry. make her a Bill of Dowry, which is called Kebin, as aforesaid, of at lest a hundred thousand Chicquins in money, besides Vests, jewels, Brooches, and other Ornaments, amounting to a great sum. For although the fashion of a Sultanaes' habit be common, and nothing different from other Woman's, yet the substance is fare more proud and costly; the which redounds to the great charge and loss of their Husbands. They being thus married, do not at all converse Privateness. with any men, more than they did when they lived in the King's Seraglio, (except with their own Husbands) but with women only; and that is commonly when they go upon visits Visit: to see their old acquaintance in the Seraglio: but having themselves come forth of the same (as I said before) they may not come in again without the Grand Signiors leave and sufferance. These Sultanaes' (the Pasha's wives) are for the most part their Husband's Masters, and command They are their Husband's masters. Their Dagger. them as they please: they always wear a Haniar (that is, a Dagger) set with rich Stones, in token of their predomination, and call their Husband's Slaves, doing good or evil for them, as they receive content & satisfaction from them, or as they found them powerful with the King. And sometimes they put their Husbands away and take others, but not without the Grand Signiors leave, which would prove to be the death and ruin of the poor Husbands. Divorce. Now the other women, which never were so fortunate as to be beloved of the King, live together and diet with the rest, wasting their youthful days amongst themselves in evil thoughts, What becomes of the other Women. (for they are too well looked unto to offend in Act,) and when they are grown old, they serve for Mistresses and Overseers of the young ones, which daily are brought into the Seraglio: but hold it their best fortune (their former hopes of being Bedfellows to an Emperor: being now frustrated) through some accident, to be sent forth from thence into the old Seraglio, for from thence they may be married (if the Mistress of that place give her consent) and take with them such money, as they through their frugallitie have saved and spared of their former allowance in the King's Seraglio, and such things as have been given them, which may amount to a reasonable value. For in the Seraglio they get many things from the Sultanaes', besides their currant pay out of the King's Hazaneb, of fifteen or twenty Asper's per diem. For the middle sort, and four or five for the base sort, the which is paid at every three months end, without any deferring Manner of their pay. or contradiction: In that manner also are the Sultanaes' paid, viz. quarterly, having for their allowance from a thousand to a thousand five hundred Asper's a piece, per diem. Besides, as many clothes as they will, and jewels in great abundance, given them from the Kings Clotheses and jewels. own hands. The women Servants also have two Gowns of Cloth a piece, per annum, and a piece of fine Linen for Smocks, of twenty Pikes long, and a piece more fine for Hankerchiefes, of ten Pikes, and at the Byram one silk Gown a piece, and somewhat else, according to the pleasure and liberality Byram▪ gifts. of the Grand Signior, who at that time hath commonly a bountiful hand towards the Women. And giveth to the Sultanaes', Gowns with very rich Furs, Earrings, Brooches, Bodkins, Bracelets for their arms and legs, and such like things set with Stones of great worth; of which the King hath an abundance, by reason of the unspeakable number of Presents which are given him. The Sultanaes' are likewise presented at such times, by the Pashas and their Sultanaes' Presents. Wives (that by their means they may continued in grace and favour with the Grand Signior) with most stately and rich Gifts, and with money also which indeed is more acceptable to them then any other kind of Present. For, they being very covetous, do hoard up and spend very sparingly, abandoning all manner of prodigality (in what may concern their own private Frugality. purses) but witilie provide against disastrous times which may betide them, and especially against the King's death: for then (excepting the Queen which remaineth still in the Seraglio, Mother to the succeeding King) all the other poor desolate Ladies (losing the title of Sultanaes') are immediately sent to the old Seraglio, leaving behind them their Sons and Daughters Old Seraglio. (if they have any living) in the King's Seraglio, there to be kept under the government of other Women appointed for that service. And in such case, finding themselves wealth, they may Marry with men of reasonable good quality, according to the measure of their portion or estate, and according to the goodwill of the Mistress of the old Seraglio, but with the Grand Signiors consent. Notwithstanding, who will (for the most part) not only know the condition of their Husbands, but also what Dowry they will be content to make them sure of, in case their Husbands should put them away without their consents, or otherwise leave them Widows: So that by means of their being turned out of the King's Seraglio, it is often seen, that though the Daughter of the King be married to a Bashaw, yet the Mother of that Daughter must be content with a Husband of small account, fare unequal and much inferior, both in Title, wealth, and reputation, to her Daughter preferred to the Mother. Son in Law. The Sultanaes' have leave of the King, that certain Jews women may at any time come into the Seraglio unto them, who being extraordinary subtle Queans, and coming in under colour jewish women. of teaching them some fine Needlework, or to show them secrets in making Waters, Oils and Painting stuffs for their Faces; (having once made friendship with the Eununches which keep the Doors, by often bribing them) do make themselves by their crafty insinuation, so familiar with the King's women, that they rule them as they please, and do carry out any thing to cell for them, or buy and bring in whatsoever the Sultanaes' shall have a will to. And hence it Their Arts. is, that all such jews women as frequent the Seraglio, do become very rich. For, whatsoever they bring in they buy it cheap, and cell it dear to them; and then on the contrary, when they have jewels to cell for the Sultanaes', (which are to be conveyed out by stealth) they receive their true value for them of Strangers, and then tell the simple Ladies who know not the worth of them, (and are afraid to be discovered) that they sold them peradventure for half that which they had for them. And by this means, there come things of great price out of the Seraglio, to be sold at very easy rates: yet in the end the jews have but a bad market of it, for being discovered to be rich, Ill success. and their wealth to be gotten by deceit, they oftentimes loose both Goods and life too. The Pashas and Defterdar altogether aiming at such as they are, thinking by that means to restore to the Grand Signior, that which hath been from time to time stolen from him, and the rather for that they themselves, seldom want their shares in the estates of such delinquents. The Women of the Seraglio, are punished for their faults very severely, and extremely beaten by their Overseers: and if they prove disobedient, incorrigible and insolent, they are by the Punishments of the Women. King's order and express commandment, turned out and sent into the old Seraglio, as being rejected and cast off, and most part of that they have is taken from them. But if they shall be found culpable for Witchcraft: or any such heinous offence, then are they tied and put into a Sack, and in the Night cast into the Sea: so that by all means it behooveth them to be very obedient, and contain themselves within the bounds of honesty and modesty, if they mean to come to Death. a good end. Now it is not lawful for any one to bring aught in unto them; with which they may commit the deeds of beastly uncleanness; so that if they have a will to eat Cucumbers, Gourds, or such like meats, they are sent in unto them sliced, to deprive them of the means of playing the Prevention of Lust. wantoness; for, they being all young, lusty, and lascivious Wenches, and wanting the society of Men (which would better instruct them) are doubtless of themselves inclined to that which is naught, and will be possessed with unchaste thoughts. §. V Of the Agiamoglans, how taken, distributed and employed. Having already spoken of the Women, I now will say somewhat of the Agiamoglans which serve in the Seraglio, and of their employments. They are in number about Agiamoglans 700. seven hundred, from twelve to five and twenty, or thirty years of age at the most, being all of them Christian Renegadoes, as all Agiamoglans are, which are gathered every three years in Morea, and in all the Provinces of Albania; the which tithe Children are disposed of in this wise. They are sometimes more, and sometimes fewer, according to the discretion of the Capichees, appointed for that service, but a whole harvest of them, seldom or never Renegado Children. How taken. exceeds the sum of two thousand, and are taken from such Families as are thought to be of a more warlike disposition; they may not be (when they are gathered) of above twelve or fourteen years of age, lest they should be unfit for a new course, and too well settled in Christianity: and being kept fast for a while by the Capichees, they are then forthwith sent to Constantinople, to be distributed and shared out as followeth. So soon as they are arrived at the Port, they are all clothed in Salonichi Cloth, it skilleth ●ow used. not of what colour, and yellow Caps of Felt on their heads, in the form of a Sugarloaf. And being brought before the Chief Uizir (who at that time is accompanied with the other Pashas Apparel. and Officers of the Seraglio) he maketh choice of as many, as he seethe to be wellfavoured and judgeth to be likely to prove Soldiers. Then this choice being made, the Youths chosen by the Chief Uizir, are carried by the Bustangee Bashee into the Kings own Seraglio, and Election of the best. Circumcision. there distributed to such Companies as want their complete number: then are they Circumcised and made Turks, and put to learn the Turkish Tongue; and according as their inclination is discovered by their Overseers, so are they encouraged, and suffered to proceed (if it be in goodness) and are taught to Writ and Read: but they are in a manner all of them taught to Wrestle, Schooling. to Leap, to Run, to shoot in a Bow, and to conclude, all such Exercises, as are beseeming a Soldier. Now part of the residue of them are distributed by the Chief Uizir, into all the Grand Signiors Gardens and Houses of pleasure, and into such Ships as sail for the King's account, and which The rest how disposed. go to lad Wood and such like provision for the Seraglio; consigning them to the Masters of the said Vessels, with this Condition, to restore them again when he shall require them: And so he doth with the chief Arts-men of all sorts of Occupations, to the intent the Youths may learn and practise the said Arts in their Lodgings at home; when they are become janissaries, or else if they please abroad at the Wars also. He giveth likewise to all the Pashas, and Great men of the Court, as many as they please, to serve them delivering them by Name unto them, and writing them down in a Book, that he may have them again when there shall be occasion to make them janissaries. Now these which are given to the Pashas, are the scum and refusal of all the rest; and are employed only in the service of Stables, Kitchens, and such base Offices. But the other are put into diverse Serraglios, under the custody and discipline of certain Eunuches, who are appointed to be their Overseers, and take care that they be brought up and trained in Military exercises, until such time as they become fit to be accepted into the number of the janissaries, in the rooms of the Dead, or of Old ones, which are no longer fit for the War, but are made Otooracks, and have leave to stay at home. So that I may Otooracks, 〈…〉 iliter Emeriti. say, all these are in a manner kept in a Seminary, to serve at all hands. The King, Queen, and Chief Vizir, employing them also many times in their Buildings, and other very laborious Offices, without exception. These Agiamoglans being thus distributed, the Chief Vi●ir presents a Book of all their Names to the Grand Signior, who having seen it, appointeth to every one his Pension, according Book and Pension. to the ordinary Canon, which is of two or three, or at the most, five Asper's per diem. And the said Book in which their several Pensions are distinctly set down, being under-written by the Kings own hand, is forthwith consigned into the custody of the Chief Defterdar, that every one may duly receive his pay. Now this Defterdar is bound, when he giveth out their pay, (that is, once in three months) to visit them; enquiring who is dead, and taking good notice how the others live and spend their times, whither they profit or not by their Tutors and Overseers. I will now return to speak of the Agiamoglans of the Seraglio, having not thought it superfluous to have digressed a little; for although it hath not been to that purpose, yet it may prove delightsome to those who have not as yet heard of those passages so distinctly. These Agiamoglans of the Seraglio, albeit they were chosen out of the rest by the Chief Vizir, yet are their first employments but very base and slavish, for they serve in the Stables, Kitchens, Agiamoglans' of the Serraglie how used. Gardens, for digging, for cleaning of wood, and are made to row in Kaiks, and to lead the Greyhounds a coursing; and indeed any thing, which is commanded them to do by their Oda Bashees, who are Decurions and Centurions, and have about fifteen Aspars' per diem, two Vests of Their wages. Cloth per annum, two pieces of Linen Cloth for Shirts and Handkerchiefs, and so much Satin or fine Cloth, as may make each of them a pair of Chiakshirs, or Breeches after their fashion down to the heels, and ruffled in the small of the leg like our Boots: Nevertheless, these Oda Bashees are all under command of the Kahiyah, who is the Bustangee Bashees Steward; now the Bustangee Bashee himself may have about three hundred Aspars' per diem, for he is their Patron, Government. judge, and Protector. And to the end that the Oda Bashees, and Bulook Bashees may be known from the common sort of Agiamoglans; they wear great broad silken Girdles of diverse Governors. colours about their middles, and are allowed a larger stipend; who by authority given them from the Kahiyah, do bring the Underlings to such an extraordinary subjection by their often beating them, that they do not only, not refuse all manner of pains taking, but patiently undergo Slavery. whatsoever is done unto them. They have their Terms and Prerogatives amongst themselves, succeeding or preceding one another, according to the length of time which they have spent in the Seraglio; so that in Process of time (if they still continued there, and are not sent out upon other occasions) they may aspire to the degrees of Chief Steward to the Bustangee Bashee, or of Bustangee Bashee himself, which is a very eminent place; for he steers the King's Kaick, and weareth a Telbent upon his Possibility of preferment. head in the Seraglio, although he were but lately an Agiamoglan, and did wear one of the aforesaid felt Caps, who also (if the King love him, as commonly he doth) may rise to greater dignities; as to be Captain Bashaw, &c. nay, sometimes to be Chief Vizir. These Agiamoglans are not altogether forbidden to go abroad, but may upon urgent occasions be licenced: And the Bustangee Bashee always takes good store of them along with him, when by the King's order he goeth to see some great man put to death, the which is commonly done by the hands of three or four of the chiefest and strongest of the said Agiamoglans. There are brought in amongst them sometimes, (but indeed very seldom) natural borne Turks, by means made to the Bustangee Bashee, who therein doth greatly pleasure such poor Some Turks. folks as are willing to be rid of their children; but it must first be made known to the Grand Signior, and done with his consent. Their Rooms, Bagno's, and Kitchens, are about the walls of the Seraglio, on the out side, divided severally to each company of them, and built for the more commodity of such Offices and Their Rooms Services, as the said Agiamoglans are appointed unto. And as for their Diet, they order it as they please, having their flesh and Pulse for their Pottage, their Bread and every thing for Food, delivered them every day, and the dressing of it left Diet. to themselves: And in that they lie near the Seaside by the walls of the Seraglio, they take good store of fish, part of which they cell, and rescue the rest to themselves. They sleep always in their clotheses (taking only off their uppermost coat, and their shoes) according to the ordinary custom of the poorer sort of Turks, between a couple of Rugs in Sleep. the Winter, and thin Blankets in Summer. They never see King, unless it be when he passeth through the Gardens to some Sport, or when he taketh Boat, or else when he goeth a hunting, for he makes them serve in stead of Hounds to hunt wild beasts. But when his Highness will be in the Gardens to take his pleasure with his women, all the Agiamoglans being warned by Heluet, get them out with all speed at the Gates by the Sea side, None may see the King's women. where they may walk upon the Banks and Causeyes, but must not go in again until the King be departed: For there must none come near the women but himself, and his black Eunuches: Nay, if any other should but attempt (by some trick in conveying himself into some private corner) to see the women, and should be discovered, he should immediately be put to death. Every one therefore (so soon as they have notice of the Kings coming into the Gardens with his women) runs out of sight, as fare as they can, to be free from all fear, and suspicion. Now of this Rank of Agiamoglans, which are in the King's Seraglio, they do not make janissaries, as they do of those which are put into the other Serraglios and Nurseries to be janissaries made of Agiamoglans in other Summaries. Other vic● of them. brought up; and of such as are lent to diverse of the King's subjects, as Tradesmen and such like, and to the Pashas. But his Highness' turn is served of these, to bestow upon his Gentlemen, when he employs them abroad in some principal Government, that they may be as Assistants unto them in their businesses; who also in time become men of reasonable estate and condition themselves. The Grand Signior likewise maketh use of them when he intendeth a journey to any place; as when he goeth to the Wars, or any whither fare from Constantinople, for the pitching of his Tents, for removing and carrying of Chists and Baskets, and many other such like Manual Services, as happen, in those times. For which employment the King never carrieth with him less than four or five hundred. §. VI The choice Agiamoglans, severe Discipline and Education in four Subordinate Schools, and their after-aduancements. IT now remaineth, that I say somewhat of those Youths which are kept in better fashion in the Seraglio, for the King and Country's Service, brought up in Learning, in the knowledge of the Laws, and in Military Exercises, that they may be able to perform those things which belong to the Government of the whole Empire. And albeit for the most part these are Christian Captives and Renegadoes, yet there are some Natural borne Turks amongst them, (youths of very comely aspect, whose outsides must promise' a great deal of goodness;) brought in by the Capee Agha's means (who is the great Chamberlain) with the King's consent; but this happeneth but very seldom, and that with great difficulty: For, the ancient Institution was, that they should always be of Christian Renegadoes, of the Turk's hardly admitted. most Civil and Noblest that could be found. And when in the Wars, either by Sea or Land it shall so happen, that any youth be taken, who is of Noble Parents, he is presently appointed and marked for the Grand Signior, and is instructed in matters of Government, being as it were ordained for great Employments. Now Noble Captives. such are of great esteem, for the Turks themselves affirm, that Nobleness of Birth cannot but produce the most virtuous and generous spirits; especially, when they are well nurtured and tutored, as it is professed in the Seraglio; where there is great severity used in all the Orders of Discipline, the Government of them being in the hands of the Masters, who are all for the most part white Eunuches, which are very rough and cruel in all their Actions; Insomuch, that their Proverb Eunuch's cruel. Mortification Turkish. saith, that when one cometh out of that Seraglio, and hath run through all the Orders of it, he is, without all question, the most mortified and patiented man in the World. For the blows which they suffer, and the fastings which are commanded them for every small fault, is a thing of great admiration: Nay, some of them are so severely handled, that although their time of being in the Seraglio be almost expired, and that they should in few years come forth to be made great men, yet not being able to suffer such cruelty any longer, they procure to be turned out, contenting themselves with the Title and small pay of a Spahee, or a Mutaferaka, rather than be so often punished, and made weary of their lives. The number of these youths is not prefixed, but there are of them sometimes more, and sometimes less; for the King entertains very willingly all such as are given him of the aforesaid Their number. quality (if so be that they be young) and as I have heard, they are commonly about an hundred. The course that is taken with them, so soon as they come into the Seraglio, is admirable, and nothing resembling the Barbarism of Turks, but beseeming Subjects of singular Virtue and Discipline. For they are exceeding well entered, and daily taught aswell good fashion and comely Discipline in Religion and Civility. behaviour, as they are instructed in the Rites and Ceremonies of the Mahometan Law, or in Military Discipline. And for this purpose they have Rooms, which the Turks call Odas, but we may more properly (in regard of the use they are put unto) call them Schools; of which Four Oda'h Schools. Silence first Lesson. 2. Reverence. there are four, the one taking Degrees from the other. Now into the first they all come, when they are but childden, where the primary Precept they learn is Silence; then their personal Positures, betokening singular Reverence to the King; which is, that they hold down their heads and look downwards, holding their hands before them joined a cross. They are seen of the King, and registered in a Book by their Turkish Names, and the Names of their Native Countries set down with them; they receive Pensions from the Grand Signior, Book or Check-roll. which is ordinarily from three to five Aspars' per diem. The Copy of the Book is sent to the great Defterdar, that every one of them, may in due time have the aforesaid Pension sent unto them. Then (by a white Eunuch who is chief over all the other Masters and Ushers) they are 3. Grammar and Religion to writ, read, and speak Turkish and Arabian Prayers. set to learn to writ and read, and to practise the Turkish Tongue; and are taught their Prayers, with all Reverence to the Religion in the Arabian Tongue. And in this Oda'h, they are both Morning and Eevening so diligently followed, and carefully looked unto, that by report it is a thing of admiration: Now, for the most part, they all stay at the lest six years in this School, and such as are dull and hard of apprehension stay longer. From this Oda'h they are removed to the second, where (by more Learned Tutors then the Second Shoole. former) they are taught the Persian, Arabian, and Tartarian Tongues; and take great pains in reading diverse Authors, that they may be the better able to speak the Turkish Elegantly; which 4. Rhetoric & Languages. Persian, Arabian Tartartan. cannot be done without some knowledge in those three Tongues, upon which the Turkish chief doth depend: So that there is found a great difference between their speech, and that of the vulgar sort. Here also they begin to learn to wrestle, to shoot in a Bow, to throw the Mace, to toss the 5. Bodily Exercises. Pike, to handle their Weapons, to run, &c. And in these Exercises in their several Orders and several Places, they spend whole hours, being severely punished if they shall in any wise seem to grow negligent. They spend other five or six year likewise in this Odah, from the which (being become men, strong, and fit for any thing) they are removed to the third Odah, where (forgetting nothing of Third School what they have learned before, but rather bettering themselves) they also learn to sit a Horse, and to be quick and nimble in the Wars: Moreover, every one of them (according to his inclination 6. Horsemanship and Activity. 7. Trades and disposition) shall learn a Trade, necessary for the Service of the King's person, viz. to make up a Telbent, to shave, to pair nails, to fold up Apparel handsomely, to keep Land-spaniels, to keep Hawks, to be Sewers, to be Quiries of the Stable, to be Targetbearers, and to wait at the Grand Signiors Table, and the like Services, as it is also used in the Courts of other Kings and Emperors. So that having been in these Offices four or five years, they become men able to teach others. And whilst they are in these three Schools, they are but indifferently apparelled, having their two Vests of Cloth per annum, some what fine, but their Linen is such as the others wear, and so they must be contented to be under the correction of their Masts, who are so severe, that for every fault, or for suspicion only of Dishonesty, 'cause them to be punished with an hundred Punishments. blows on the soles of the feet, and on the Buttocks, insomuch that they leave them oftentimes for dead. Neither are they permitted whilst they remain in these three Odas, to be familiar with any but themselves, and that with great modesty too: so that it is a matter of great difficulty for any Stranger to speak with them or see them; which if it be obtained, it must be by Closeness, express leave from the Capee Agha, who causeth an Eunuch to be there present, so long as any Stranger shall be in the company of any of the said youths. Nay, when they have occasion to go to the Bagno, or the like necessary business, they are very narrowly looked unto by the Eunuches, to keep them by all means from any filthy Actions: And if they shall be found guilty, or accused of any fault, they are most severely punished for it: And in their Bedchambers (which Bedchambers are long Rooms, and hold about forty or fifty in each of them; for they sleep near one another upon the Sofas) there are every night Lamps lighted, and Eunuches lying by them to keep them in awe, and from lewd and wanton behaviour. Some of them also do learn Mechanic Arts, as sewing in Leather (which is in great esteem Sewing in Leather, &c. amongst the Turks) to mend Guns, to make Bows and Arrows, and Quivers, and the like; from which Trades they often have both their Surname and their Reputation too; For they are exceedingly beloved, who are diligent and fly Idleness. And the Eunuches make great trial of their constancy in Religion, searching (as fare as in them lies) their hearts, to see how they stand affected to Turkism: For the time growing near, Trial of Religion. Fourth School. wherein they are to pass to the fourth Odah, which is the chiefest and last, and from which they are called to business of great import; they would not then have them at all remember that they were formerly Christians, or to have any desire imaginable to turn to their first belief; lest they should by some stratagems and politic carriage, prove disaduantageous to the Turkish Empire. So then, all possible proof and trial being made, and they found to be most strongly persuaded in themselves of the truth of that Religion, they then are preferred to the fourth Odah, where they are once more registered: For all they which are of the third Odah are not translated to the fourth at one and the same time, but only such as have go through all the Degrees in the three former, and are become fit for Service: And there is an Account kept apart of them which come into this fourth Odah, for they are immediately ordained for the Grand Signiors own Service, and have their pay increased, some more and some less, unto eight Asper's Per diem, Prefermen 〈…〉, and their Habits changed from Cloth to Silk, and Cloth of Gold of great price: but continued still with their heads and beards shaved, only they suffer some locks to grow on each side from their temples, which hung down below their ears, for a sign that they are they which are nearest to the preferment of coming into the King's Chamber. They must be very cleanly and neat in their Apparel before they come about the Grand Signiors person; many of them accompanying him ever when he goeth abroad upon pleasure: And Neatness, they may freely converse with all the great men of the Seraglio, and with the Pashas also, and are often presented with great gifts by men of great quality, to keep in their favour, hoping that they may become men of great command, and be able to stand them in stead upon diverse occasions. Now out of these young men (after they have finished the appointed term of years, and have been well instructed in all things as aforesaid) the Grand Signior chooseth his Agha's, which are his Gentlemen and serve him only; whose names and places are as followeth. And first that is, The Silihtar Aga. The King's Sword-bearer. The Chiohadar Aga. He which carrieth his Yagmoorlick. The Rechiubtar Aga. Yeoman of the Stirrup. The Mataragee Aga. He which brings him water to wash. The Telbentar Aga. He which brings him his Turban. The Kemhasirs Aga. He which washeth his Linen. The Chesneghir Bashee. Chief Sewer. The Keelergee Bashee. Chief Butler. The Dogangee Bashee▪ Chief Falconer. The Zagargee Bashee. Chief Huntsmen. The Muhasabegee Bashee. Chief Accountant. The Turnak gee Bashee. He which pareth his nails. The Berber Bashee. Chief Barber. The Hamaromgee Bashee. He which washeth the King in the Bath. The Teskeregee Bashee. Chief Secretary to his Majesty. All which are of the eldest sort of them; and are always in his Majesty's presence, holding down their heads, for they may not be so bold as to look him in the face, and standing with their hands across before them, in token of the greatest Humility and Reverence that may be Gesture. imagined: Neither are they permitted to speak at all to the Grand Signior, nor in his presence to one another; but if the King shall command or call for any thing, they are wonderful speedy, and ready to obey. These all do execute their Offices distinctly as aforesaid, and attend in places Waiting. appointed for them; that they may be the better able to perform their Services, and the more ready to obey at every beck; and at the hours of Dinner and Supper they wait in the Room, taking the meat from the hands of the Vnder-sewer at the door, and so his Majesty's Table being made ready (which is of a Bulgar Hide) upon a Sofa, they bring in the meat which is set thereon orderly, dish by dish, by the chief Sewer before the King, and is taken off again Great Turk's Table. as his Majesty shall appoint. The Grand Signior is very well pleased, and takes great delight in their Service and company, making them ride on Horseback, and playing with them at several Sports, at such time as he Exercises. Gifts. is well disposed, ever gracing them with the bestowing gifts on them, of Vests, Chequinss, Swords, and other such like Presents, as come to the hands of the King before, by way of gift: Ambassages. conferred. And besides those favours, his Majesty useth to bestow upon them the dispatching of Ambassies for other Countries, which is a Merchandise held by them to be of a great price, and bringeth in a great profit with it: For one of them having his Commission from the Grand Signior; for such or such a Prince, presently thinketh with himself, what that Prince usually doth present the Ambassador withal, and so accordingly agreeth with a Chiaush, or one of such like quality, to undertake the Embassy, who must give for the same as they can agreed betwixt themselves, either in ready Money, or otherwise at his return, as he shall think best for his profit, and so he forthwith giveth expedition to the party chosen. These sorts of Presents, prove wonderful beneficial; for, in the establishing of the Princes of Valachia, Bugdania, Transiluania, and of the King of Tartary (to all which Princes the Grand vassal Princes Signior, sendeth Ambassadors for confirming their Possession of the said Dominions) they reap great benefit, it being specified in the Canon, how much every one is to disburse for being honoured with that Solemnity. And this the Grand Signior doth of policy, to the end his Agha's may become rich, laying up Money by them to serve for necessary Expenses for themselves, furnishing them with diverse things by that means against such time as they shall go forth of the Seraglio: which is only when his Majesty thinks fit, and that most commonly on a sudden; either to be General at Sea, Their going forth of the Seraglio to the chief Offices. Musahib. Bashaw of Catro, Aleppo, Damascus, Babylon, or of some other Provinces; giving also to some of them a Musahib, that is, as it were a Companion, who hath liberty freely to talk with him, and to go out and in unto him when he pleaseth; The which Title and favour (of Musahib) proves to be of so great Reputation, that it is esteemed above any other sort of employment, for it is very rare, and only bestowed on such Subjects as have deserved well of the Emperor. And this hath been a course used of old by the Grand Signiors Progenitors, that so they may have some trusty Subjects abroad, that may give notice of the carriage of the Pashas in their several Regiments, or of any other, if so be they should attempt any thing that might be prejudicial to the Crown; that so the King by cutting off their provision and the like means, may anticipate their Plots and Designs. But if his Majesty be not pleased, so highly to exalt some one of the aforesaid Agha's, as to be of the Degrees already named; he than makes him Beglerbegh Other Officers of Grecia, or of Anatolia; Agha of the janissaries, Spaheeler Agasee, which is Head over all the Spahees, Imrohor Bashee, which is Master of the Horse; or at lest a Capigee Bashee, which is Head over the Capigees. Now, the Grand Signior having bestowed any of the said places upon them, they leave the Seraglio, and carry with them all their estates, both money and goods: and oftentimes other young men of the other Odahs', which are let go through their own hastiness, and great importunity, not willing to stay out their time; but losing the King's favour are content with small pay and lesser reputation, to go along with the said Aghas. Such as go out upon the greatest employments, are accompanied forth of the Seraglio by the chief Vizir, who also presenteth them, and giveth them entertainment for three or four days in his house, until such time as they can be provided of houses of their own, whither afterwards they repair, and set their families in order, taking also unto them such as are come out of the Seraglio, with them for Assistants and Ministers in the charge assigned unto them; they also accept of the service of others which come in by gifts, which likewise redounds to the benefit and advantage of the great ones. Now, they which succeed in preferment, those that are go out of the Seraglio upon the Order in succession. aforesaid employments; are (as the custom commandeth) such as are next in years unto them, and of the longest standing; neither can this course be altered, unless by some sinister accident, or evil behaviour they fail thereof: So that it is always known amongst themselves, who is next capable of public employment; nay, the business is so orderly carried, and their course so regular, that even they of the third Odah do know what their future fortunes will be, if they live to enjoy them: And indeed all of them live in hope, and desire that the Grand Signior would often be pleased to sand them abroad, that they may the sooner be out of their hard service in the Seraglio, and enter into the state of ample government. They are most commonly of five and thirty, or forty years of age before they are sent abroad. And because they come out of the Seraglio with their Beards shaved, they are fain to stay within doors for some few days to let them grow, that they may be fit to come amongst other great men, with which staying at home they are very well contented, for that in that time they receive the Presents which are sent them from all the Sultanaes', of Vests, Shirts, Linen-breecheses, Presents from great persons whiles they stay. and Hand-kerchiefs of all sorts richly wrought, and of great worth: and from the Pashas and other Great men; Horses, Carpets, Vests, Slaves, and other things fit for the erecting of a House and Family. The which Presents are made the greater and richer, by so much the more as the party to whom they are given, is known to be favoured and beloved of the King. Now, so soon as their beards are grown, they go abroad, and begin their visits; First, to the chief Vizir, and then in order to the other Great ones, till they have been with them Coming abroad, and visit. Capee Agha. all, and last of all, offer their service to the Capee Agha, in all humble manner, acknowledging that all their best fortunes and honours have been conferred upon them by his means; and promising for ever, all dutiful respect unto him for the same; but this compliment with the Capee Agha is performed without that Gate on the King's side, which is kept by the Eunuches; for they may not come no more within that Gate, unless they be called for by the King, for to treat of things belonging to their employments before their departure. They all strive to gain the love of the Capee Agha; that he may be a Protector and Patron unto them, to possess the Grand Signior with a good opinion of them in their absence; he being the chiefest in the Seraglio, and always nearest to the King. §. VII. Of inferior persons, as Buffoons, Mutes, Musicians; of white Eunuches, and of the Grand Officers of the Seraglio. BEsides the Women, and Aiamoglans of this Seraglio, and the aforesaid Youths last spoken of; there are many and diverse Ministers for all manner of necessary services, and particular functions: there are also Buffoons of all sorts, and such as show tricks, Buffoons, Mutes, &c. Musicians, Wrestlers, many dumb men both old and young, who have liberty to go in and out with leave of the Capee Agha; And this is worthy the observation, that in the Seraglio, both the King and others can reason and discourse of any thing as well and as distinctly, alla mutesca, Discourse by signs. by nods and signs, as they can with words: a thing well befitting the gravity of the better sort of Turks, who care not for much babbling. The same is also used amongst the Sultanaes', and other the King's Women: for with them likewise there are diverse dumb women, both old and young. And this hath been an ancient custom in the Seraglio: wherefore they get as many Mutes as they can possibly found: and chief for this one reason; that they hold it not a thing befitting the Grand Signior. Neither stands it with his greatness, to speak to any about him familiarly: but he may in that manner more tractably and domestically jest and sport with the Mutes, then with others that are about him. It followeth now, that I speak of the White Eunuches; who, as the Black ones are for the White Eunuches. Service and Attendance of the Sultanaes', and for the keeping of their Gate; so are the White Eunuches appointed for the King and his Gate; And the chief and most ancient of these, attend only the most trusty and important employments, both about the King's Person and his Household: of which the first is the Capee Agha, for he is the Chief of all the Eunuches; and is High The Chief of them Capee Agha, or Chamberlain 2. Treasurer of the House. 3. Master of the Wardrobe. 4. Keeper of the House. Capee Aghas Privileges. Chamberlain. The second, is the Hazinehdar Bashee, who is the Chief Treasurer for the House. The third, is the Keelergee Bashee, who is the Chief Butler and Master of the Wardrobe. The fourth, is the Sarai Agasee, who is the Keeper of the Seraglio. Now of these four old Eunuches, the Capee Aga (as I said) is principal in Authority, and in greatest esteeeme with the Grand Signior, for, none but he can of himself speak with his Majesty, neither can any Messages, Write, or Petitions, be sent in (ordinarily) but by his hand and means; He likewise doth always accompany the King's Person whither so ever he goeth, both without and within the Seraglio. And when he goeth to his Women, also he accompanieth him to the very door, which leadeth in unto them, and there he stoppeth, and so returns to his own Lodgings again; always leaving some body to wait at the said door, that when the King is ready to come away again, they may call him. This Capee Agha hath for his ordinary Pension eight Sultaneens Pension. per diem, besides Vests and other necessaries as many as he will; he getteth great store of Money, and (indeed) more than befits a man that hath so small occasion of expense as he hath, by virtue of his place; for that both they of the Seraglio, and those abroad of what condition or degree soever they be, to obtain his favour and furtherance in any business, do present him with all Presents. that they can imagine may give him content, whatsoever it cost. The second, is the Hazinehdar Bashee; and he hath the charge of the Treasury, which is within the Seraglio, he having one Key of it and the King another, the door being likewise sealed Treasurer. with the King's Seal, which is never taken off, but when the King himself gives order for the opening of the same. In this Hazineh are all the Treasures which have been laid up by the deceased Emperors; and into this cometh no other Revenue of the Crown, saving that from Egypt of six hundred thousand Crowns per annum; all the other Revenues going into the Treasure. outward Hazineh, out of which all Expenses are borne, both ordinary and extraordinary. But there is not any thing taken out of the aforesaid inward Hazineh, unless it be upon extreme Outward Treasury. necessity, when the Grand Signior is not otherwise provided, to appease the out-cries of the Soldiers for their pay; or for some other the like occasion: Notwithstanding, it is done with this Proviso, that the Defterdar be bound to make it good again to the utmost Aspar. This Agha's charge is to keep an exact Account of all the Treasure that is brought in or taken out Houshold-Treasurers Office. of the same: nor may any go into the said Hazineh, but only the Hazinehdar, and such as he shall take in with him when occasion shall require. And when there is any Gold or Silver taken out, it is all put into Leather Bags, and so brought before the King, who disposeth thereof as he thinketh fit. He hath also the charge of all the King's jewels, of which he keepeth a Book by himself, that he may know what jewels the King gives away, what jewels are given to the King, and what are likewise for his Majesties own wearing; And the Capee Agha dying, he succeeds him in his place. The third, which is the Keelergee Bashee, keeps the account of the King's Wardrobe (viz. of all his Householdstuff.) Into which Wardrobe are all the Presents brought, which are given to Wardrobe. the Grand Signior, as Cloth of Gold, Silks, Woollen Clotheses, Furs of all sorts, Swords, Feathers, Raw Silk, Carpets, and whatsoever else may serve for his Majesties own use. Of all which things he keeps particular Notes, to the end he may at any time see what is given to the King, and what the King gives away to others: The which is a very painful employment, inasmuch Busy employment. as his Majesty doth every day, aswell take as give a great number of Vests, and other the like things: But the business is so well ordered and carefully looked unto, that there doth not follow any confusion at all. This Eunuch hath diverse Servants under him; and stays always (for the most part) within the Seraglio; his Pension is a thousand Aspars' per diem, besides Vests, Pension. and other such Presents which are given him in abundance from time to time; he also is much favoured and graced by the King, for that he is to succeed the Hazinehdar Bashee, in case he the said Hazinehdar should dye; and is well esteemed of and reverenced by all, aswell without as within the Seraglio. The fourth, which is the Sarai Agasee (who is an Eunuch as the former are) hath the care Keeper of the Seraglio. and looking unto the Seraglio, nor doth he ever go out of it in the King's absence; but is very vigilant, not only in seeing all things ready for the daily Service of the same; but also to look over all the Rooms and to eye the Officers, marking whither they exercise themselves in their several Functions, as befits them to do. And because he is old, and his business great, he hath liberty to ride within the walls of the Seraglio, as the three former Agha's are also permitted Riding liberty. to do; for which purpose they have a Stable of Horses within the Garden for their use alone; his Pension is eight hundred Aspars' per diem, besides Vests and Furs, as many as he can well have occasion to wear; and is to succeed the Keelergee Bashee, and so cursively the Capee Agha if he outlive the rest. And although all these four Eunuches may wear Telbents in the Seraglio, and ride, (being Differing Privileges. the chief next the King himself in authority, within the Seraglio) and are reverenced and respected of all men; yet the three last viz. Hazinehdar Bashee, Keelergee Bashee, and Sarai Agasee, may not of themselves speak to the Grand Signior, but only answer when any thing is asked of them: howbeit they always attend (with the Capee Agha) the person and service of the King, with all the other Eunuches under them, and the aforesaid Aghas; And they four only govern the King's Household affairs, giving order for all things needful and necessary, as well for the Days as for the Night's provision. All the Eunuches in the Seraglio may be about hundred in number, what with old ones, middle aged, and young ones: they are all guelt and cut clean off, and are chosen of those Eunuch's gelding. Renegado youths which are presented from time to time to the Grand Signior as aforesaid: few or none at all are guelt and cut against their will, for then (as the Master workman in that business saith) they would be in great danger of Death; wherefore, to get their consent thereto, the▪ show unto them the assurance they may have (in time) to become Great men, all which must be done at their first coming into the Seraglio, for it is a work not to be wrought upon men of years. They are brought up with the others, and are taken out by turns of the fourth Odah, for the Grand Signiors service, as well as those which are not Eunuches. Education in the 〈◊〉 OH 〈…〉 s His Majesty also employs some of these his white Eunuches in the government of all the other Serraglios and Nurseries of young Lads, as well in Constantinople, as in Adrianople, Bursia, and Other Seminaries. in diverse other places, (in each of which there are commonly two or three hundred Scholars) that by their overlooking them (together with the help of other Ministers) they may be brought to an excellent Discipline, by which they may prove men of good manners and reasonable Learning. And it so falleth out oftentimes, that the Grand Signior (to give way to the other inferior and younger Eunuches, who expect that they shall succeed in order the aforesaid Officers) sendeth Their advancement. forth some of the ancientest and of the highest rank, into great employments, as to be Bashaw of Cairo, or of some Provinces in Asia, and sometimes Viziers of the Port; for the Eunuches generally prove Subjects of greatest judgment and fidelity; their minds being set on business rather than pleasure. And for that they are more trusty than any other servants of the Fidelity. Seraglio, the Capee Agha committeth such things as the Grand Signior would have kept for curiosity, unto their custody; who for that end have places made of purpose to lay up such delicacies as are presented to the King; as great pieces of Amber Greece, sent from the Pashas of the Morea, Musk, Treacle, Mithridate of Cairo, Terra sigillata, Balsami, Boloarmeno, and other things of great value; Cups also of Agate, Crystal, and jasper, Turkesses, and other precious Stones; all which are so nearly and orderly kept, that indeed it is admirable; they likewise lay up his judian Presents of Zeva and Civet, of all which things his Majesty and his Sultanaes' make daily use, the Eunuches who are the keepers of the said Dainties, being first made acquainted therewithal. There is in the Seraglio a very large place, in which are kept all the goods which fall to the King, as well by them which are put to death, as by those which die of natural Diseases, of Goods of the Deceased. which the King will be Master. And the goods being brought into the said place by the chief Defterdar (whose particular charge it is to see them brought thither) and the King in presence of his Assistants having seen and viewed it all; maketh choice of what he thinks fit to reserve, and for to give away; the rest is cried in the Seraglio, to the end if any one there have a will to buy, he may have a good pennyworth: and the surplusage is carried into the publ●que Bezisten, a place somewhat resembling the Pawn in our royal Exchange: where it is cried up and The Bezisten. down, the Crier still naming the most that hath been already offered; and is at last sold to him that bids most, nor may he that bids money go from his word, at lest if he be able to perform and stand to it. Now the money is delivered to the Hazinehdar Bashee, and is put into the outward Hazineh: And although the goods did come from out of the Houses of such as died but the day before of the Pestilence; the Turks nevertheless buy them, and use No fear of Pestilence. them as if the Disease were not infectious at all; affirming that their end is written in their Forehead, and it cannot be avoided by any humane Rule or Policy. §. VIII. Of black Eunuches and Blackamoor Girls and Women: of Physicians, and of the King's Children. NOw as concerning the Black Eunuches, and Blackamoor Wenches, which serve the Sultanaes' and the King's Women; It is to be noted that the Black Eunuches, whilst they are Boys, are for the most part kept and taught among the other youths of the Their Education. Seraglio, until they be come to age and made fit for service; and being taken from thence they are appointed for the Women, and set to serve with others at the Sultanaes' Gate (all under command of the Kuzlar Agha, that is to say, the Master of the Virgins) being allowed a Pension of fifty or sixty Asper's per Diem, and two Vests of Silk per Annum, with Linen and other Kuzlar Agha. necessaries sufficient for their use, besides diverse gifts they receive from Women strangers at such Pension. times as they let them go in to the King's women: they are named by the names of Flowers, as Hiacynth, Narcissus, Rose, Gillyflower, and the like; for that, serving the Women, their names Names. may be answerable to their Virginity, sweet and undefiled. The Blackamoor Girls, are no sooner brought into the Seraglio after their arrival at Constantinople, Negro Girls. (for they come by Ship from Cairo and from thereabouts) but they are carried to the Woman's lodgings, where they are brought up and made fit for all services; and by how much the more ugly and deformed they are, by so much the more they are esteemed of, by the Sultanaes'; Esteemed most for ugliness. wherefore the Bashaw of Cairo (who for the most part sends them all) is always diligent to get the most ill-favoured, coal-black, flat-nosed Girls that may be had throughout all Egypt, or the bordering Countries, to sand them for Presents to the Grand Signior, who bestows them upon his Women. Now after their coming, if they shall be disliked by reason of some Infirmity, then are they sent into the old Seraglio, as the white Women are, when they are unfit for service or misbehave themselves; all which is done by the King's order and consent. The aforesaid black Eunuches, by occasion of being sent with Messages to the Grand Signior from the Sultanaes', may pass through the Man's lodgings to carry little Notes to the Cap●● Agha, Privileges. that he may deliver them to the King; or for to fetch any thing from any of the Officers of the Seraglio, or to speak with a friend at the Gate; but otherwise they may not go forth of the Seraglio from the Kuzlar Agha, without express licence from the Queen. They likewise are to go about and do all other business for the Sultanaes' in the Woman's lodgings, which White Eunuches cannot perform, for they are not permitted to come there; nor any man that Not White man may come amongst the Women. Physicians visiting the sick women. is White (but the King only) may see and come amongst the Women. Insomuch, as when by reason of some one of them being fallen sick, it is required that the Hekim Bashee (who is the King's Physician) should come thither; they must necessarily first have leave of the King for his entrance, and being admitted to enter by the Sultanaes' door, he seethe none but the Black Eunuches (all the other Women being retired into some withdrawing rooms) who bring him into the Sick woman's Chamber; and she being closely covered from head to foot with Quilts and Blankets, holdeth out her Arm only, so as the Doctor may touch her pulse, who when he hath given order what shall be done, goes his way immediately by the same way that he came. But if she which is sick be the Queen or one of the Sultanaes', than her arm and hand which she holdeth out of the Bed for the Physician to feel her pulse, is covered with a fine piece of white Silk or taffeta Sarsenet, for her flesh may not be seen; neither may the Doctor say any thing in her hearing, but being go out of her chamber, prescribeth what medicine he thinks fit; which for the most part (according to the common custom of the Turks) is but only some kind of loosening Sherbet, for they seldom use any other Physic; neither do I hold their skill sufficient to prepare Medicines for every Malady. But in case that she should need a Chirurgeon, Physic mean. she must then do as she may without any scruple; for there is no remedy to conceal her skin from him. And as for the other Women which are not Sultanaes', or at lest which are not well beloved of the Grand Signior for some peculiar virtues; they needing a Chirurgeon are sent into the old Seraglio to be cured. The King's Sons which are borne unto him by his Queen, are Nursed and brought up together by themselves, by choice Nurses which are found abroad without the Seraglio, But if he The King's Sons by the Queen. have also Sons by other Sultanaes' (as commonly every Grand Signior hath) than those are brought up apart and not with the Queens, so that every Mother careth for her own Children, and that with great jealousy; yet they may play together till they come to be of six or seven Mother's care. years of Age; being much made of, sumptuously maintained, and Apparelled all alike at the King's charge, and their Nurses are well rewarded for their pains. They live among the Women till they come to be of nine or ten years of age; and about fourteen they are Circumcised Circumcisions solemnity. with a great deal of pomp (especially the eldest Son) and solemnities throughout the whole City; for the Circumcision of the Turks Children, are like the Christian Weddings, there being used at them, great Feasting, Banqueting, Music, and bringing of Presents. From five years of age until ten (during which time they live amongst the Women) they have their Hoiah (that is, their Schoolmaster) appointed them by the King to teach them; ●●i●● or Schoolmaster which H●iah comes into the Woman's Seraglio every day, and is brought into a Chamber by the Black Eunuches, (without ever seeing the Women at all) whither the Children come accompanied with two old Blackamoor women Slaves, and are taught for so many hours as their Tutor is permitted to stay, and so he departeth. As for the Daughters, they are but slightly looked after; nor is the King so tender over them; King's Daughters. for, as they are not suspected for any thing that may concern the State in future times, so likewise are they not much respected; yet they are well provided for by the Grand Signior their Father, in case they live to be fit for Husbands. After the Prince (next Heir to the Crown) is circumcised; if his Father think it unfit to keep him any longer with him at home in the Seraglio, he provides all things fitting to sand The Prince sent abroad. him abroad that he may see the World the better to enable him for to govern the Empire after his Father's decease; and sends along with him one of his principal Eunuches for to be his Overseer and a help unto him, besides many Servants to attend upon him, all which he chooseth out of his own Seraglio: he allows him likewise sufficient means to maintain him like a Prince (as he doth also by the rest of his Sons if he have a purpose to sand any of them abroad) and so all things being well ordered for him, having taken his leave of his Father and Mother (who present him with many gifts; as also the Sultana's, and all the Pashas, and great men of the Port do) he departs for Magnesia, a City in Asia, there to reside in the Government of Magnesia his Residence. His Commission. that Province; in which he hath not the Supreme Authority, but governs only as his Father's Deputy. And should he pass the limits of his Commission, he would quickly fall into disgrace, and suspicion of Rebellion; as heretofore it hath happened unto diverse: wherefore the Eunuch which was appointed for to be his Overseer, is bound to give continual advice to the Grand Signior and the Viziers, of all Occurrences according to the Canon: and likewise to receive from Constantinople such Commandments as are to be obeyed in those parts where the Prince resideth; so that all things in a manner, are swayed by the discretion of the Eunuch. §. IX. Provisions of Victuals, Cooks, Kitchens, Diet of the King, Queen, and others, and of their manner of Service. ALL the victuals in the Seraglio, (for the most part) are dressed by Agiamoglans, brought up to Cookery; howbeit there are belonging more than two hundred Vnder-cookes Victuals and Cooks. and Scullions to the Kitchens that are therein, besides their principal Officers, as Sewers, Caters, and such like: all which are carefully to look to their several Kitchens, and not any one to trust another with his business. The King's Kitchen begins to work ordinarily before day, for, his Highness rising betimes, there must be always something ready for him, and oftentimes he eateth three or four King's Kitchen and meals. times a day. He dines commonly at ten of the clock in the forenoon, and sups about six at night, aswell in the Summer as in the Winter. Now when he hath a will to eat, he tells the Capee Agha of it, who forthwith sends an Eunuch to give notice of the same to the Chief Sewer; and he having dinned the meat, brings it in dish by dish to the King's Table; and so his Majesty sits down after the common Turkish fashion with his legs across, having a very rich His sitting at meat. embroidered Towel cast before him upon his knees to save his Clotheses; and another hanging upon his left arm which he useth for his Napkin to wipe his mouth and fingers. He is not carved unto, as other Princes are, but helps himself; having before him upon a piece of Bulgar leather (which is in stead of a Tablecloth) fine white Bread, of three or four sorts, very new and Not carved. No Knife nor Fork. Two Spoons well relished. He neither useth Knife nor Fork, but only a wooden Spoon, of which there are two laid before him, the one serving him to eat his Pottage, and the other to sup up certain delicate Syrups withal; made of all sorts of Fruits, compounded with the juice of Lemons and Sugar, to quench his thirst: he tasteth of his dishes one by one, and as he hath done with them, they are taken off again: his meat is so tender and delicately dressed, that (as I said before) he needs no Knife, but pulls the flesh from the bones very easily with his fingers: He useth no Salt at his Table, neither hath he any Antipasto; but immediately falls aboard the flesh, and concludes with a Tart or some such like thing: And so his Dinner or Supper being ended, he No Salt no● Antipast. washeth his hands in a Basin of Gold, with the Ewer all set with precious stones. His Majesty's ordinary Diet (as I have been told by some of the Aschees) is half a score roasted Pigeons in a dish, two or three Geese in a dish, Lamb, Hens, Chickens, Mutton, and sometimes His diet. Wild-fowl, but very seldom: and look what he hath roasted for him, so he hath the same quantity boiled, almost of every thing; there being very good sauce for every dish, and other ingredients very pleasing to the palate. He hath likewise Broths of all sorts, and diverse Purcelaine dishes of Preserves and Syrups, and some Tarts and Pies, after their fashion made of flesh: and having made an end of eating, he drinks one draught of Sherbet, (not drinking above once at a Meal) which is brought unto him in a deep Purcelaine dish covered, standing Drinking once upon a flat under dish, of the same Metal. All the while that he is at Table, he very seldom or never speaks to any man, albeit there stand afore him diverse Mutes and jesters, to make him merry, playing tricks and sporting one with another Alla Mutescha, which the King understands very well, for by signs their meaning Not words. Mutes and jests is easily conceived. And if peradventure he do chance to speak a word or two; it is to grace some one of his Agha's standing by him whom he highly favoureth, throwing him a Loaf of Bread from his own Table, and this is held for a singular grace and special favour: and he dividing His favour. it amongst his companions, they accept of it at a second hand, as a great honour done unto them, in regard it came from their Lord and King. The dishes for his Highness' Table are all of Gold, and so likewise are their covers; they are in the custody of the Keelergee, who attends at the Kitchen; and so are all the yellow Purcelaine Dishes and covers of Gold. Yellow Purcelaine for Ramazan, or Lent dishes (which are very costly and scarcely to be had for money) in which the King eats in the Ramazan time, which is their Lent, and lasteth a whole Moon, and the Month itself is so called: In which time they never eat in the day, but only in the night, not making any difference in meats (excepting Swine's flesh and things strangled, of which they are forbidden by their Law to eat at any time.) The King seldom eats fish, unless it be when he is abroad at some Garden House by the Seaside with his Women. The meat which remains of that which was at the Grand Signiors Table, is immediately Remainders. carried to the Agha's Table which wait upon him; so that they (what with that and their own diet together) are wondrous well to pass. Now whilst the Agha's are eating, the King passeth away the time with his Mutes and Buffoons, not speaking (as I said) at all with his Tongue, but only by signs: and now and then he kicks and buffeteth them in sport, but forthwith makes them amendss by giving them Money; for which purpose his pockets are always furnished. In the mean time also the Capee Agha eats in a Room apart, such meat as is prepared for Capee Aghas diet. him in his Kitchen, being fare inferior to the King's diet, and with him do eat the Hazinehdar Bashee, the Sarai Agasee, and sometimes some of the King's Physicians, whom he calls in for to bear him company; and such other Eunuches which are Keepers of the Serraglioes abroad, as do come to visit him. And the remainder of his diet, with a fresh supply from the Kitchens, serves Diego man' in mano, all the other white Eunuches. In this Interim likewise, is meat sent to all the other Odahs', for the youths there; which is Diet for the Odah youths. two Loaves apiece per diem, and a little boiled Mutton, and Pottage of Rice mingled with Butter and Honey, which consists more of Broth than substance, it being but thin of Rice, and so little flesh put in it, that it is well if it give but a taste thereof when they sop their bread therein. On the other side is meat carried in by black Eunuches, to the Queen, to the Sultanas, and to all the other women, wherein is observed the same order as is aforesaid with the King. Insomuch Queen and Sultanas' diet. as that in the space of an hour and half all is dispatched. The Queen's Service is in Copper dishes tinned over, but kept very bright and clean, and Queen's Service in Copper. some also of white Purcelaine: howsoever it is to be understood, that for her own mouth she may be served as she pleaseth, and so questionless may all the Sultanas, although their ordinary allowance be no other than Copper. For oftentimes the King is amongst them a whole day together, eating, sporting, and sleeping; of which there is no notice taken, nor may any one King with his women. look into his actions; where amongst themselves they make him delicate and sumptuous Banquets (over and above the ordinary meals of Dinner and Supper) of sweet Meats and Fruits of all sorts; having daily an abundance presented unto them. They drink their Sherbet mingled Snow mixed with Sherbet, at a dear rate. with Snow in the Summer, of which there is a great quantity preserved yearly for to serve the Seraglio, but at a very great charge. For the Snow doth stand the Port in more than twenty thousand Chequinss per annum, in Gifts and Ceremonies, and other Expenses, at the fetching it in from the Hills; and in putting it under ground in Houses made of purpose for that use. They do not ordinarily use Comfits, nor Cheese, for the Turks do hardly know how to make them; especially Cheese (which although they do make of it) it never proves good: So Comfits and Cheese not used. that the Sultanas, and all great Personages eat none but Parmezan, of which the Bailo of Venice doth always furnish them, and that very plentifully, for they love it well, and eat hearty of it when they go abroad upon pleasure or a hunting. For the provision of the said Seraglio, all things are prepared in great abundance, and every particular provision is assigned to particular persons to take care therefore, so that there is never any want of things necessary. Order. The first and best sort of Bread (which indeed is very white and savoury) is for the King, the Bread of three sorts. Sultanas, the Pashas, and other great ones. The second sort for them of a middle rank. The third and last sort (which indeed is very black and course) for the Agiamoglans and others of base quality. The meal whereof the best sort of bread is made for the Grand Signior and the Sultanas, is brought from Bursia, made of the Wheat of that Province of Bithynia, growing in the Kings Meal from Bursia. Quantity. own ground. And the yearly provision thereof is about seven or eight thousand Keeloes', which makes almost so many Bushels of ours here in London: the which Wheat makes the best flower that comes to Constantinople, for that it is also ground at Bursia, and those Mills are far better than any that are near Stanbol. Now for the other Wheat which they spend, it all comes (for the most part) from Volo in Grecia, where there is a great deal of Land belonging to the Crown; a great part of which Volo-wheat. Corn is yearly spent in the Armado, made into Biscuit at Negropouti: and some part of it is sold to the Raguseans and others, who come with their shipping to lad it thence, but they must bring their Authority with them from Constantinople. There is likewise brought yearly to Stanboll of the aforesaid Wheat, hirtie five, or forty thousand Keel●eses, which is laid up in Quantity. Magasins that serve for that use, and is afterwards ground, and spent in the Seraglio, for the service of the same. Nor is it any wonder that the Seraglio consumes so much Corn; for, besides the Servants as aforesaid; all the Sultanas and great Personages, with diverse others, have their daily allowance of bread from the Keeler (that is) the pantry, or from his Highness' Bakehouse; Pantry allowance. scilicet, every Sultana, twenty Loaves: every Bashaw ten: to the mufti eight: and so to diverse others a several proportion, even to one Loaf a man. All which is by the Commandment and discretion of the Chief Vizir: the several allowances being set down in the Chief Butlers Books, or else in his who is the Overseer of the Bake-houses: Every Loaf being as big as three penny Loaves of ours here in London, but very light and spongy, and easy of digestion. The Rice and Lentils, and all other sorts of Pulse (of which there is a great quantity spent) is Rice, Lentils, Pulse from Alexandria. Spice and Sweet meats. Expense of Sugar. brought yearly from Alexandria in the Galeons, which make two Voyages per annum, and bring out of Egypt, not only the said Pulse, but also all sorts of Spice and Sugar, and a great quantity of Preserves, and pickled meats, which the Turks much delight in. And as for Sugar, there is spent an unspeakable deal in making of Sherbets, and Tarts; which not only the Seraglio useth, but are also ordinary Presents from one Bashaw to another, and from one friend to another; insomuch that it is a thing to be admired, to see so great a quantity so suddenly consumed. True it is, that there is but little Spice spent in the Seraglio, nor indeed any great store among Little Spice. the Turks (Pepper only excepted) for inasmuch as Wine is not an ordinary drink amongst them, they therefore avoid such things as provoke a desire thereunto. Howsoever in the Storehouses of the Port, there is provision of all sorts of Spices and Drugs for whatsoever occasion should happen, that may require the use of them. There likewise comes from Egypt great store of Dates, Prunes, and other dried Plums of Egyptian first-fruits▪ diverse sorts, which the Cooks use in their dressing of meat, aswell for roast as boiled, and indeed they make delicate dishes of them. The Honey (of which the Port spends a great quantity both in their Broths, boiled meats and Sherbets also for the common sort of people) is brought, Honeysuckle whence. from Valachia, from Transiluania, and from Moldania, aswell that which is presented to the King, as that which comes for particular men's Accounts; yet that which is used in the King's Kitchen comes from Candie, and is fare better and purer than the other. The Oil (of which there is an unspeakable consumption made) is brought from Modon and Oil of Grecia. Coron in Grecia, the Saniack begh of that Province being bound to see the Port sufficiently furnished there with: howbeit that which is spent in the King's Kitchen is brought from Candie, it Of Candie. being sweeter, clearer, and in every respect better than that of the Morea. The Butter (of which there is also spent a very great quantity, in that it is used almost in all Butter from Bogdania, &c. their meats; especially in Pillawe) comes out of the Black Sea, from Bogdania and from Caffa, being put into great Oxe-hides and Buffalo-hides, and so laid up in Magazines, for the yearly provision of the King's Court, but commonly they have so much that they cell part of it into the City, as they do likewise the Oil, Honey, &c. which is Beggleek (that is, for the Grand Signiors Accounted) when they have more of them then they think they shall spend; and make a Not fresh Butter. Little Milk eaten. great benefit of it. The Turks know not what belongs to fresh Butter, there being little or none at all made about Constantinople; neither do they eat much Milk, except it be made sour, which they call Yoghurd, for that it being so turned sour it doth quench the thirst; and of that both they and the Christians do eat a great quantity. They eat also some store of Kaymack (that is, clouted or cloded Cream) but that is only for the better sort, for it is a meat of too high a price for the vulgar. Now as for flesh, every year in the Autumn, Winter drawing nigh; the Bashaw causeth the Provision of flesh. Kow Beef. Provision of Basturma to be made for the King's Kitchens; and they make it of Kowes great with Calf, for then say they, the flesh is most tender and savoury: they use it in the same manner as Christians use Swine's flesh, for they make Puddings and Sauceages of it, and the rest they boil and dress after other fashions. This sort of dried flesh, after that it is sufficiently dried with hanging a month or better in Dried and hanged. a Room, and little or no Salt used about it, will last the whole year, and eat very savourly: and it is in such use amongst the Turks, that there is scarce a house of any fashion or account, but doth yearly make provision of it, and it is held a very thrifty and sparing course; but they do not all make their Basturma of Kowes great with Calf, for there are some which love the other better, which is made of Oxen and Bullocks; and they can buy it fare cheaper. The Bashaw hath the oversight of that which is prepared for the King's Kitchens; and there are ordinarily spent four hundred Kowes per annum, for the said provision of Basturma. The other flesh which is daily spent in the Kitchens of the Seraglio (as I was told by one of the Aschees) is as followeth: Sheep, 200. Lambs, or Kids when they are in season, 100 Calves, 10. Geese, 50. Hens, 200. Chickens, 100 Pigeons, 200. There is but very little store of Fish spent in the Seraglio: yet sometimes the Aghaes for dainties will eat some; the Seas thereabouts Fish. do exceedingly abound with diverse kinds, and they may easily take as many as they please: but the Christians are well served with Fish in the Markets, and at reasonable prices; and the common sort of Turks do bear them Company. The Grand Signior (nor any of the Seraglio) cannot want for Fruit; there being in time of year so many Presents thereof brought thither continually; besides what comes from the Kings Fruits. own Gardens (which are many, and near the City) every morning in great abundance, and excellent good; the Gardeners selling the remainder at a place in Constantinople, where only the King's Fruit is sold; and bring the money weekly to the Bustangee Bashee, who afterwards gives it to his Majesty, and it is called the King's Pocket-money; for he gives it away by handfuls, as he sees occasion, to his Mutes and Buffoons. The furniture of the Kitchens in the Seraglio, as Ketles, Cauldrons, and Skillets, &c. are almost all of Brass, and they are so neatly kept, and of such a largeness, that there cannot be a Scullery. braver sight of that nature. And as for the Dishes, they are of Copper tinned over, but so often new furbished and trimmed, that (they being daily used) it is wonderful to behold their continual brightness; and of these they have a great number, but the King sustains great loss by them: for, there being such a company of people served daily from the Kitchens with meat Loss by pilfering. both within and without (especially upon the four Divan days) there are so many of them stolen, that the Defterdars (weighing the loss and charge of those Dishes) have often been almost resolved to make them all of Silver, and so to consign them to the custody of the Sewers and Butlers, who should from time to time give account of them, and look the better to them: but finding it a thing so costly, not any Defterdar (as yet) hath performed it, nor adventured to begin. The Wood which is spent in the aforesaid Kitchens and in all the Seraglio, are almost an infinite Wood and Fewell. number of weights, (for at Constantinople the Wood is all bought and sold by weight) there being for the account of the Seraglio (which they call Begleek) above thirty great Caramusals, which do nothing else at one time of the year, but sail into the Black Sea, there to lad at the King's Woods: It is a business which costs but little (in respect of the worth of it) for they have it for the cutting down; and the bringing and unlading of it requires little or no charge at all; for they are to make so many returns per annum for the King, but receive no freight: and the Masters are to see it unladen at their own costs and charges, receiving only a discharge, but no recompense at all. §. X. Apparel, Bedding, Sickness, Hospitals. Inheritance; Kings expenses, Recreations, receiving Petitions, Stables; Ramazan Solemnities. THe Grand Signior's Apparel, is nothing different in fashion from other men's, saving in Fashion of King's apparel. the length of his Vests, and the richness thereof; nor are his shoes shod with Iron at the heels, as other Turks wear them, but are razed and painted like children's shoes, with knots and flowers. And as for his Lodging; he sleeps upon Matteresses of Velvet and Cloth of gold: In the Summer in Sheets of Shash embroidered with Silk sown to the quilts: and in the Winter His bedding. betwixt Coverlets of Lucernes or of Sables, wearing all night a little Telbent on his head; And when he lies alone in his own Lodgings, he is always watched by his Pages of his Chamber, Page's watch. by two and two at a time, changing every three hours; one of them standing at the Chamber door, and the other by the Bed side to cover him, in case the clotheses should slide off, and to be near hand, if his Majesty should want any thing: And in the same Chamber where he lies, there are always two women that attend with burning Torches in their hands; nor Two Torchwomen. may they put them out till such time as the King is risen out of his Bed. The habit of the women is much like to that of the men, for they wear Chacksirs, and Buskins, and have their Shoes shod with Iron at the heels. They sleep as the men do, in linen Woman's habit. Breeches, and in quilted Waistcoats; having thin and light ones for the Summer, and more thick and warm ones for the Winter. The Turks never have any Closestools, or such like inplements in their Chambers; but having a will to that business, they rise and go to their Privies, made in places apart, where there Not Closestools. do always stand Water-pots ready, that they may wash when they have done; nor may they use Paper in that service, as we do. The several stipends which the Grand Signior alloweth to those of the Seraglio, (of what No Paper, &c. Stipends. degree or condition soever they be) are paid out of the outmost Hazineh; and the chief Defterdar (who hath a Book as well of the names of the Stipendaries, as of their stipends) is bound to sand once every three months, to all the Odahs' in several bags, so much money as their pay imports, and there they share it amongst them: The like he doth also by the women, and the Agiamoglans, paying them in good money. And against the Biram, which is their Carneval, he sends them their Vests, their Linen, and such like necessaries, of which he never fails them; for, they wanting them, if he should disappoint them, they would so complain against the said Defterdar, that it would be his utter overthrow; for he should be sure (at the lest) to loose his place. When any one dieth in the Seraglio, his Chamber-fellows are made his Heirs, and that Seraglio- Heirs. which he left is divided amongst them. And if any great Eunuch die, all comes to the King; for they are always very rich, by reason of the manifold gifts which come to their hands: But if any Eunuch of the Serraglios abroad, or in places of other government should die, than two thirds of his estate falls to the King by Canon, the other third part being to be disposed of according to the Testators will; and that is only when the King gives way unto it, and will not Testaments. out of his supreme authority take all to himself, as he useth to do by all great rich ones, the King's person being held the principal and most lawful Heir of all; they being accounted as slaves which have received their livelihood, goods, estates, and all that they have enjoyed, merely from his greatness, and bounty. And to this end there is an Officer, called the Beytilmawlgee, Beytilmawlgee. who so soon as any one dies, makes inquisition for their estates, and so certifies the Defterdar thereof, leaving the execution to him, if it be in matters of import. But the Beytilmalgee for his own private gain, doth oftentimes conceal a great part of the estate of the deceased, parting the same betwixt the kindred and himself. When any ordinary person falls sick in the Seraglio, he is carried from his chamber in a Cart which is covered and drawn with hands; and is put into the aforesaid Hospital or Lazaretta, Hospital. where he is looked unto after the Turkish fashion; and kept so closely, that none may come to the speech of him but with great difficulty; and growing well again, he is carried backe in the same manner to his own chamber where he was at the first. The expenses of the Seraglio are very great, as any one may gather by what hath been already King's expenses. said; besides, there are other charges of great consideration which the King is at, by reason of the Queen, the chief Uizirs, the Generals of his several forces, and the great Defterdars: All whom he doth present according as he seethe fit upon diverse occasions; as at the times of their going forth, or at their returns from their employments abroad; The which Presents are of Vests, some unlined, and some lined with very costly Furs; Swords, Bowes, Plumes and Brooches, Girdles all set with rich Stones, and in fine many other things of great value; and some but of low price, according to the quality and desert of the party to whom he is pleased to show his liberality. Nay, the Hazinehdar Bashee without (who hath the keeping of the Cloth of gold and silver of Bursia) doth affirm, that in that one commodity, to make Vests of, there is spent yearly two hundred thousand Sultanines; besides what he disburseth for the 200000. Sultanines spent in Vests of Cloth of gold and silver. buying of Venetian Silks and Woollen clotheses, of which the Seraglio consumes a great quantity, they not wearing (for the most part) any other. Neither would this alone serve the turn, for besides all this, the Gr. Signior gives away all that which is given him by strangers, and a great part of that which comes to him of the spoil of the dead, of which he is Master, as hath been showed before. And surely, should he want these helps, the King could not continued in that humour of giving Presents, long, as he doth, to his wenches, to his Pashas, and to all such as are at any time to kiss his hand. Nevertheless, true it is that the greatest part of things of great value, in time, come again to his hands; for, his Sultanaes', Pashas, or other rich men dying, he becomes Master of all, or (at lest) of the greatest part of their estate. And so much of such things, there is a continual ebbing and flowing in the Seraglio. Ebbing and flowing from and to this Ocean. Queen's expenses. Viziers Vests. The Queen also gives much away; for, as she is presented by many, so is it fit, that she should in part make some compensation: and to that end, she hath an allowance of Vests, and other things in abundance; besides, she hath liberty to dispose of many of those which have been worn by the King. The chief Uizir is likewise a giver, as well whilst he is in Constantinople, as when he is upon departure as General of the Army: and to that end, before he departeth, he hath allowed him from the Hazinehdar Bashee, a great number of Vests and other things, that he may be provided when he is in the field with Presents; according to the Turkish custom, which (in all businesses, and upon every occasion) is, to give and take. The King (if he please) may at any time go abroad either by water or by land: when he goes by water, he hath his Kaik of sixteen or eighteen banks; with a very sumptuous Poop, Kings Kalk. covered over with rich embroidered crimson Velvet, under which he himself sits, and none but he, on cushions of Velvet and Cloth of gold; his Aghaes standing all on their feet, and only the Bustangee Bashee, who steers the Kaik, may now and then sit down, that he may handle the Helm the better. Now the Bustangee Bashee, by reason the King talks much with him in the Barge, (at which time lest any one should hear what they say, the Mutes fall a howling Mutes howling. like little Dogs) may benefit or prejudice whom he pleaseth; the King being ignorant of diverse passages, and apt to believe any information, either with or against any Subject whatsoever. His Kaik is rowed by Agiamoglans, which are brought up to that exercise, and indeed they manage the business with a great deal of dexterity. When he goeth forth by land, he always rides on horseback, and goes out (for the most part) at the greatest Gate, especially, at such times as he goes to the Moschea which is upon the Mistress going out by land. Friday (it being their Sabbath) and is accompanied into the City by the Pashas, and other great men of the Port, besides many of his own servants which go by his stirrup, and diverse Solacks with their Bows and Arrows, for his Guard. And as he rides along the streets, he salutes the people with nodding his head, who again salute him with loud shouts and prayers of Gratulations and gratifications. prosperity and happiness; and for recompense, he oftentimes puts his hand into his Pocket, and throws whole handfuls of money amongst them. Now, they of the Seraglio, which go by his stirrup, have charge to receive such Petitions Petitions. as are preferred to his Majesty, as he rides along: and many poor folks, who dare not to approach nigh him, stand a fare off with fire upon their heads, holding up their Petitions in their hands; the which the King seeing, sends immediately to take the said Petitions, and being returned home into his Seraglio, reads them all, and then gives order for redress as he thinks fit. By reason of which complaints, the King oftentimes takes occasion to execute justice, even against the most eminent in place, before they are ware, without taking any course in Law against them; but causing a sudden execution of what punishment he pleaseth upon them. Which makes the Pashas that they care not how seldom the Grand Signior stirs abroad in public, for fear lest in that manner their unjust proceed and bad justice should come to his ear. And indeed, they always live in great fear, through the multiplicity of business that passeth through their hands, and in danger of losing their lives at a short warning; which makes them, use the Proverb; that, He that is greatest in Office, is but a statue of Glass. The Grand Signior, for the use of his household, hath in Constantinople near unto the Seraglio; His great Stable. an exceeding large Stable of a thousand Horses and upward: And the Imrohor Bashee, which is Master of the Horse, hath the charge of them, together with an Under- Imrohor for his assistant; besides many ordinary Grooms, which are to look to them and see that they be kept in good case. Now, the said Imrohor Bashee and his Deputy, are to see the King's servants provided of Horses, at such times as they accompany his Majesty abroad, either a hunting, or for other sports. Besides this Stable, he hath diverse others in other places, for his own service, and for the Other Stables. use of his Gentlemen, at such times as he or they shall come thither; namely, at his Gardens, and Houses of pleasure abroad in the Country, to which his Majesty useth to go very often: but these Stables have not above eight or ten Horses a piece in them, for to those houses he carrieth but few followers with him. He hath also Stables for his Stallions for race, in Bursia, Adrianopoli, and in diverse other places; from which are brought very stately Horses; besides such as are continually sent him for Presents, from Cairo, Bagdat, Arabia, and from other places from the Pashas, and also such as fall to his share by the death of great persons; all which are Horses of great price, and kept for his own use. And because there must be a great number of Horses for ordinary services for the base sort of his servants; he is therefore furnished with low priced Nags out of Valachia. Besides these Stables of Horses, the Grand Signior is provided of five thousand Mules which Mule●. serve to carry Pavilions, Chists, Water, and all other necessaries for travel: but because the Uizir (going out General) makes use of a great part of them, there is seldom that number complete at home. And should the King himself go out to the Wars, his very household would use a thousand of them, besides their riding Horses; for, the Emperors of Turkey are always almost as well accommodated in their Voyages abroad, as they are at home in the City: and indeed, the generality of the Turks are very well fitted against such times as they are to go forth, especially for long journeys. The Grand Signior is bound by Canon of the Empire, that upon the first day of the Byram, Public appearing at Ramazan. which is their Carnevall, the Ramazan being ended, which is their Lent, he show himself publicly, and let all the great men, and the better sort of his own servants, kiss his Vest: wherefore upon that day, early in the morning, being richly clad and set forth with his best jewels, he comes out at his Seraglio Gate, that is, out of the Eunuch's Gate, in the third Court; and sets him down upon a Persian Carpet of silk and gold, in a certain place (close by the aforesaid Gate) which is only for that service, and doth not stir thence until all have kissed his Vest in token of their reverence and duty; The chief Uizir standing close by him, and telling him the names of such as he thinks fit, to the end the Grand Signior may take notice of them: Now, to some of the Doctors of the Law which are of high degree, the King raiseth himself His honour to some. up a little, to honour and receive them; and to some he shows more grace and affection, then to other some, and indeed more than ordinary. Now, this Ceremony being ended he goeth to the Moschea of Santa Sophia, accompanied by Going to Santa Sophia. them all; and at his return taking his leave, he retires himself to his own Lodgings, where he dines alone, as he doth upon other days; notwithstanding upon that day he maketh a very solemn Banquet in the Divan for the Pashas and other Great ones; and a very great Dinner in the Court yard, for all such as did accompany him, and are there present. Then his Majesty Gifts to the Grandes. observing the ordinary Custom, sends to present the Chief Vizir with a very rich Vest, lined with a very costly Fur, and doing the like by the other great ones of the Port, (though with Vests of fare lower price) he also extends his bounty to all his Aghas, giving them Swords and such like things; and to the Sultanaes' costly jewels, and other Gifts to many others of the Seraglio, giving (as we say) Newyears Gifts, to all. Every night during the three days of the Byram (for it is but for three days and so it ends) Three days Solemnity. Fire works and Shows. he causeth Shows to be made of Fireworks, and such like, which continued until Morning, and that the Sultanaes' may see them, the King comes of purpose into their company to be merry with them, and is more free and familiar then at other times; and he gives free liberty for mirth and sports Day and Night throughout the City, during those three days. To these Festivals, all the Sultanaes' which live out of the Seraglio, are also invited, who both give Presents to the King, and take Presents from him. Likewise in these three days the King is Presents to him. presented by the Pashas and Great men, and indeed with Gifts of great value, for every one strives to exceed another, thinking thereby to win favour. The Sultanaes' also are not behind hand, for they present him, with Shirts, Handkirchiefes, Linen breeches, and such like things of good consideration, the which the Grand Signior afterwards makes use of for his own wearing. The same Byram of three days is kept in all his Dominions, and throughout the City of Constantinople, even in every Turks house; the Streets being at almost every corner set out with Devises, and Swings of diverse sorts very artificially made; where old and young are solaced, and giving two or three Asper's to them which own the Swings, they may have sport sufficient. But during this Feast, it is somewhat dangerous for the poor Christians and jews to walk the Christians awed streets; for, the Turks being then somewhat insolent and full of Wine, do put them in great fear of doing them some mischief, if they deny them money when they demand it of them; And so they do likewise in another Byram, which is called the little Byram, and comes three Little Byram. Months after the other. §. XI. The Old Seraglio, and Woman's lives therein: Of their Marriages and Children, Slave-selling, Witnesses. Having oftentimes mentioned the old Seraglio, which is as it were a dependant of the The Old Seraglio. King's Seraglio, it will not be amiss briefly to make some kind of relation of it. This is a very large Seraglio, immured with a very high Wall; the Buildings are fair, it hath many Inhabitants, and is about an Italian mile in Compass, being seated in the noblest part of the City. It was the first Seraglio, which Mahomet the second built for to devil in with all his Court, when he took Constantinople; It hath but one Gate (which is of Iron) belonging unto it; the which Gate is kept by a Company of white Eunuches, and no men may come in thereat, unless it be to bring in such necessaries as they want, at which times they cannot see any of the Women. Now the Women which are therein, are those which are Who are therein. put out of the King's Seraglio, viz. such Sultanaes' as have belonged to the deceased Grand Signior, those Women likewise which through their evil behaviour and conditions are fallen into disgrace with the King, and such as are Infirm or Defective, in what should belong to Women fit for the company of a King; and none else are there, but for some of the aforesaid causes. All which are governed, and looked unto by an old Woman which is made their Overseer, and taketh Woman Overseer. care to see them used according to the Custom of the House, and that they have their Food and Clothing, with their several stipends; all which is fare short of what they had when they were in the King's Seraglio; howbeit such as have been Queens and Sultanaes', live out of the common rank, in their Lodgings apart; and although they are out of the King's sight and (as it were) out of favour, yet they are reasonably well served. Now the greatest part of the said Sultanaes' (Queens excepted) if they be any thing rich, may (with the Kings leave by the old Woman's solicitation) go forth and marry, and carry with them all that which they have kept and stolen. For at their coming forth of the King's Seraglio, if they have aught of any great worth or value that is known, the Cadun takes it from them, and restores it to the Grand Signior. So that I say, if they have any thing to bestow themselves withal, they cunningly make it known abroad, to the end that some men of quality may become Suitors for them, and make them a good jointure. In the said Seraglio, they have all the commodity of necessaries that may be, as Gardens, Conueniences thereof. Fountains, and fair Bognoes, and the King hath some rooms also therein ready furnished: for sometimes he goeth thither to visit his kindred, as his Grandmother, Mother, Aunts, Sisters, &c. who for some of the aforesaid occasions were put out of his Seraglio. The other Women of this old Seraglio, have but mean allowance; and had they not somewhat of their own to help sometimes, they would pass but coarsely; so that they are fain to betake themselves to their Needles, by which they reap a reasonable benefit, and have diverse Ha●d state. Jews women who frequent their companies, and cell their labours for them. A Turk (if he please) may take seven Wives at Kebin: besides he may have as many Slaves Seven Wives, Slaves unlimited. as he will, and the Children of the Slaves are held as truly begotten and legitimate, as those of the Wives, and have as much right to the Inheritance of what the Father leaves behind him: Nay, a Bashaw having married a Sister or a Daughter to the King, and having Sons by them; Pasha's Sons kept under, if of royal Blood those Sons may not rise above the Degree of a Saniack Begh or a Capoogee Bashee, to the end they may be kept under, being allied to the Crown, that so being but in mean places, they may not be apt for revolution. But their Brothers which their Fathers beget of Slaves, may come to be Pashas, for they are free from suspicion, in regard they are not of the Blood Royal: And hence it is, that those Children which had a Sultana to their Mother, are so often seen to be in lower Degree than the others; for he which is borne of the Slave, is above him which is borne of the Sultana; yet with the Children of the other Subjects it is otherwise, for they are equals. The parties Married, may upon diverse occasions specified in their Law, leave one another, especially Divorces. when they cannot agreed together. And if the man put away the Woman, he is bound to allow her the jointure or Dowry, which he promised her when they were Contracted: but if the Woman forsake the Man, she can recover nothing, but departs only with a small Portion, such as she brought with her into her Husband's house. Now in case a Turk take Slaves for his use, he may not cell them again, but they become members of the Family, in which they are to remain till they die; but if they prove barren, Slaves sold if barren. they may be sold from hand to hand, as often as their fortune so betides them. The Turks may buy of all sorts of Slaves of every Religion, and use them as they please (kill only excepted) which the Christians and jews there may not do; for they have liberty only to buy Christians and jews. There is for this purpose in Constantinople a Bezisten, that is, a common public Market, where every Wednesday there are bought and sold Slaves of all sorts, and every one comes freely, to Bezisten. buy for their several uses; some for Nurses, some for Servants, and some for their Lustful appetites; for they which make use of Slaves for their sensuality cannot be punished by the justice, as they should be if they were taken with Free women, and with Turkish women especially. These Slaves are bought and sold, as Beasts and Cattles are; they being viewed and reviewed, and felt all about their Limbs and Bodies, as if they were so many Horses, than they are examined Manner of selling Slaves. of what Country they are, and what they are good for; either for Sewing, Spinning, Weaving, and the like: buying sometimes the Mother with the Children, and sometimes the Children without the Mother, sometimes two or three Brothers together, and again, sometimes taking the one and leaving the rest, using no terms of love, regard, or honesty, but even as the Buyer or the Seller shall think, will best turn them to profit. Now when there is a Virgin that is beautiful and fair, she is held at a high rate, and is sold for fare more than any other; and for security of her Virginity, the seller is not only bound to the restitution of the money (if she prove otherwise) to him that bought her: but is for his fraud fined at a sum of money. In the Restitution if not a Virgin. Bezisten there sitteth an Emeen, that is, a Customer, who receives Custom of the buyers and sellers; which amounteth to a reasonable sum in the space of a year. The Pashas and other Subjects, though by Marriage they become Uncle's Sons in law, or Cousins to the Grand Signior, may not by virtue of their Affinity, challenge any more familiarity No benefit by Affinity to the King. or freedom with his Majesty, then if there were no such matter of Kindred betwixt them, but only what may well befit their Office and Dignity, they remaining still Slaves as the others do: nay, their servitude is thereby increased, and they lose a great part of their former Liberty; for they must be very obsequious to the Sultanaes' whom they have Married, and turn Loss by it. away the greatest part of their other Women and Slaves (if they have any) and must with patience support all their imperfections: so that for this reason, few Pashas of worth and judgement seek after such Marriages, for they are both chargeable and bring Discontent: but when the King commands, they (as his Slaves) must submit and obey, though their vexation and charge increase never so much thereby. The Ceremony of Turkish Marrying, is nothing else, but in the presence of the Cadee (who is the justice) to make Hoget, that is, a Writing expressing the Vow and good liking of the parties Rites of Marriage. to be Married, with a specification of the Dowry which the Husband is to make to the Wife; all which is done in presence also of Witnesses, which are true and honest, and not to be denied. For in Turkey it is not permitted that every one that will, should bear Witness; but Who may be Witnesses. only such men as are Free, of a good Age, that can say the Namaz, and have some knowledge in the Law, known to be men of civil life, and which drink no Wine: for the Witness of a Turk which drinks Wine is nothing worth, and thus their Law commandeth; But for all this, Corruption is so crept in amongst them, that now in Turkey (especially in Constantinople) there are (to the outward appearance Grave and Honest men) more false Witnesses, then in any other Emirs false Witnesses. part of the world besides; and who are they? (at lest the Chief of them) but a certain sort of Emeers, that is, such as pretend to come of the Race and Stock of Mahomet, which wear green Telbents: and certain poor Cadees out of Office, and these are they which for money do use that detestable Trade, which our Knights of the Post do practise here with us. And hence it is that Auanias are so commonly framed, for they can stoutly (and that with ease) outface the poor Christians and jews: nay, for a Bribe they will not spare their own generation, in bearing false witness, or raising calumnies against them: For the Turks being naturally given Turk's covetous and dangerous. to Covetousness, not fearing God, but altogether inclined to Rapine (although without question there are many very honest men amongst them) when they meet with a fit opportunity, they will play the Rogues with any man, be he of what condition soever; wherefore it proves dangerous to have any dealing with them, for that they with that trick will easily free themselves from any Obligation or Agreement before made; for, judgement there, consists Force of Evidence. only of the force of proof by Witnesses, so that a man had need to be wondrous circumspect in his proceed with Turks, especially in matters of Covenant. §. XII. Of their Religion, Opinions, People, Times, Places and Rites sacred. THe Turks believe in Almighty God, that he is the Creator of the whole Universe, and the gracious Redeemer of all good men in the day of judgement, that he is in the highest Heaven, served with especial Angels, having from the beginning cast out the Disobedient ones; for whom as also for Wicked men he made Hell. And as they affirm, everlasting Life to be in these two places, viz. Heaven and Hell: So they confess and wait for the Resurrection of the Body to be reunited with the Soul, at such time as the Resurrection. fearful Trumpet shall be founded by Mahomet, at the commandment of the Great GOD of the judgement. They believe also, that Life everlasting in Paradise, is such a happiness, that it consists only in the delighting and pleasing of the Senses; and that they shall have there, the use of Natural Sensual Paradise. things in all perfection, without making any difference, enjoying perfect health, and free from all manner of trouble. And on the contrary, that in Hell, the use of the aforesaid things shall be in unquenchable Fire, and shall have a most bitter and loathsome taste. And this is all that they attribute unto them, either for the reward of the Blessed, or the punishment of the Reprobate. They say moreover, that the Power of God is such, that having at Man's Creation prefixed and appointed a set time for his end, it is impossible that the wit or device of mortal Man, should Fate. be able to divert or prevent it. Wherefore in the wars, or in other occasions, they are so much the more bold, resolute and courageous; saying, that their End is written in their Foreheads, and it is not for them to go about to avoid it, so that if they die, they die. They also affirm God's Power to be such, that after men's Bodies are risen again, he will give them such an agility, that they shall be able in a moment to pass from one Heaven to another, Agility in the next Life. Transparent Heavens. even to the farthest parts of them, to visit and embrace their Wives, Mothers, Brothers, and others of their Kindred, the Heaven's being all transparent, being of Diamonds, Rubies, Turkesses and Crystal. As concerning God's Throne or Seat of Majesty; they affirm, that every one cannot behold God's Throne. it, by reason of the brightness of the beams which comes from his Eyes, and by reason of the unspeakable splendour proceeding from his glorious Face, and that the Angels and Prophets only, have the grace to enjoy that sight. These are the principal foundations of their Religion, upon which they build the course of this their present temporal Life, and by which they hope to obtain a Life everlasting and happy; affirmed by their Prophet, to be full of the delights and pleasures of this World, but enjoyed in all perfection and excellency, in a Supernatural and Incorruptible manner. They say, that Almighty God sent four Prophets into the World, to instruct, govern, and Four Prophets and Books. save Mankind; each of them being holy, pure, and undefiled, to wit, Moses, David, Christ, and Mahomet; and that God sent to every one of them by his Angel Gabriel a Book, that they themselves being first perfected, might the better know how to instruct the people. To Moses he sent the Teurat, that is, the Old Law; to David the Zebur, that is, the Psalms; to Christ the Ingil, that is, the Gospel; and to Mahomet the Kurawn, that is, the Alcoran, (as we call it.) And that the three first Prophets with their people, did fail somewhat in the Laws given them by God: But Mahomet coming last, brought a Law, more true, plain, clear, and sincere, in which all such as believe should obtain the love of God; but they say that other Nations continued still in their errors, and having sucked of their Mother's Milk, do not embrace the Truth; For which fault being (by right) deprived of Heaven, they have no other means to recover, and to come thither at the Day of judgement, but by Mahomet's protection, who is the only Intercessor and Mediator unto the Almighty God: And standing in the dreadful Day of judgement at the gate of Paradise, he shall be sought unto and entreated by the other Prophets to save their people also, and his clemency shall be such, as to make Intercession for them, so that the good Christians and the good jews shall by his means obtain everlasting Life, with perpetuity of sensual delights as aforesaid, but in a place apart and inferior to the Turks, they being beloved of God, and more dear unto him than others. The women also shall come into Heaven, but shall be in a place fare inferior to men, and be less glorified. Woman's Heaven. All the Prophets are held in great honour amongst them. They call Moses, Musahib Alloh, that is, a talker with God; and Christ, Meseeh, Rooh-●lloh, and Hazrettee Isaw, that is, Messiah, the Spirit of God, and venerable jesus: and Mahomet, Resul Alloh, that is, the Messenger of God. When they talk of Christ jesus, they speak very reverently of him; and confess that the jews through Envy apprehended him, and maliciously condemned him, and led him along to put him to death; but the Angels being sent from God, took him away from them in a Cloud, and carried him into Heaven, at which the jews being astonished and vexed, took one that was there present, and c●●cified him in his stead; not being willing to have it known that jesus was the Messiah; he being in Heaven in company of his Brethren the Prophets, beloved of God, and ser●ing him, as the other Prophets do. The Ministry of their Religion (or rather their confused Sect) is as followeth. They have first a mufti, that is to say, an Expounder or Declarer of Cases in Law; who amongst them is The mufti. as an Archbishop is with us, for he is also the Primate over the Church; and must be a man very expert in the Laws, and one accustomed to justice, chosen by the Grand Signior himself, the which Muftees charge is to oversee, and hear such things as are belonging to the Law, or to the Church. And although he hath not an absolute command over the Muftees of the other Provinces, yet with his subtlety he prevails with the King, and effecteth what he list, especially when he hath the Chief Vizir to friend, who in degree, dignity, and authority is his Superior. Under the said mufti there are two Cadeeleshers, that is to say, judges of the Armies, one of Grecia Cadeeleschers. Cadees and their orders. and the other of Anatolia, who also being men of the Law, and they which always succeed the mufti, have the oversight of all the other Cadees, who are justices; of which there is one in every City and Town, to do justice and end Controversies betwixt man and man, and to punish Offenders. But they are changed every three years, and others put into their places by the Cadileschers, with order from the Grand Signior. Among the said Cadees, they have also their orders; scilicet, those of the first rank, and they are called Meulaws, which signifieth Lords, and they are employed in the principal Cities, the other are but Cadees, and they get employment as they can by their virtues: and good carriage in former places. Now the Cadeeleschers have Books lying by them, wherein are exactly set Books. down the Revenues of every Cadeelick, so that by that means they know the better how to furnish them; none of them surmounting above five hundred Asper's per diem. This order of Turks amongst the rest, hath only this Privilege, which is, that they cannot be put to death; so that if any of them by committing some notorious crime against the Law, Privilege. should deserve death, it must be done by absolute command from the Grand Signior, and that very warily and secretly, but this happeneth very seldom or never. The mufti and Cadeeleschers are changed at the King's pleasure (for there is no Office in Turkey during life) howbeit their ordinary Residence is three years; their chief Fortune depending Their continuance. wholly in their continuance in the grace and favour of the Chief Uizir. All the aforesaid men of the Law, that is, the mufti, the Cadeeleschers, Mulaes', and Cadees, Turbans. wear their Turbans fare bigger than any other Turks, and made up after another fashion, in token that they aught to be reverenced above others. And although their habit be in fashion like other men's: yet in this there is a difference, for they wear much white Chamblet, and the finest cloth, but no silk at all. The principal charge of the mufti, is to Answer to all such Propositions as are made unto him, of matters in general, upon Cases concerning conscience, and the Rites of Turkish justice Muftees office. and Law, the which Answers are of few words, very brief, and they are called Fetfa's, that is, Declarations, or judgements of the mufti; with which he may compel not only the Cadees and Pashas to the performance of the Contents thereof, but the Kings own person is also bound to see them executed: for in conclusion, they seek altogether to amplify their Sect in honour of their Prophet; the Muftees Fetfa being in high estimation, in as much as it is upheld very stoutly by the whole order of the Cadees. Then next they have a Governor of the Moscheas, called the Mootevelee, and Eemawms, Priests and Clerks. which are Parish Priests, and next to them Muyezins, which are as our Church Clerks; all which are employed in the Service of the Moscheas, calling the people to Prayers, burying the dead, reading upon the graves of the dead, and to conclude, performing all such Offices as are any way belonging to the Church, for the good of the people. They pray five times a day (aswell in the Moscheas, as in their Houses, or wheresoever they Prayers five times a day. are) that is, at four of the clock in the morning; at noon; between three and four in the afternoon; between seven and eight at night; and at midnight: and upon the Friday which is their Sabbath, at nine of the clock in the forenoon also which makes six times, and upon that day there are more Muyezins which cry in the Steeples, then upon other days: for at all those hours, in stead of Bells, the people are called to Prayer by the voice of one or two men in the Steeples or Turrets adjoining to the Moscheas, of a reasonable height, by which voices they are stirred up to the praise of God and Mahomet: and may prepare themselves for their Prayers. And because the Muyezins which cry, can hear no Clocks (for they have none in their Churches) Hour glasses. they use Hourglasses, by which they are directed aswell in this Service, as in other ordinary matters. In every great Moschea there are Mudereeses, which are Readers; that teach diverse Scholars the common Prayers, and instruct them in the Service belonging to the Moscheas, being paid for Readers. their pains out of the Revenues of the said Churches. The condition of them which are to pray, is only to be corporally clean; it being unlawful Cleannesses & purifying. for any one to enter into the Moscheas, or to pray, if he found that he hath any natural pollution or carnal uncleanness about him, be it of what condition soever, or of never so small moment: wherefore for their cleansing, every one is bound either to wash himself in the Bagno, if it be for carnal commerce, or else for other sorts of uncleanness with cold water, every City and place abounding with Bagnoes, both public and private, and every Churchyard with very fair Fountains for the use of the common sort. Now immediately after every one is cleansed and come into the Moschea, the Eemawm, which is the Parish Priest, begins, to pray, and all Manner of their Prayers. Their gestures they which are present imitate him in gesture: for, of themselves a great part of them would not else know how to perform that business. For their Prayers consist chief in rising up, falling down, kissing the ground, and sometimes sitting still, one while touching their eyes, sometimes their faces, than their beards, than their heads; saying some few words in the praise of God and Mahomet, the Churches being all matted underfoot, and in some places there are Woollen Carpets spread for the better sort of people. The said Prayers according to the hours, are diverse; some longer, and some shorter, none of Their length. them being above an hour long, only that Prayer of the Evening in the time of the Ramazan, which is their Lent, which is longer than the other Prayers: they pray after their Eemawm, for he is their Guide, and esteemed of if he have a good voice, as we esteem of our Singing men. They also use preaching upon every Friday in the Ramazan: And when they will pray for any Preaching. good success in the Wars, or curse any Rebel; they have a custom then to go a Procession along the streets by two and two, but without any Lights or any such thing in their hands; and Procession and Cursing. as they go along they praise the Name of God, and read very long Prayers which they have for those purposes, the people still crying Amen, making one whole days work of it, and then they hold that Rebel or Enemy, whosoever he be, to be without all doubt, accursed. In the time of trouble or affliction, They publish in the most eminent places a Convocation Other Convocations and Prayers. of all the chief men in the City (and of the common people also, such as will come, may) to pray in the fields which are for that use, therein imitating the jews, and being all come together, diverse of their Santons of esteem for their Holiness, make Sermons of exhortation, to Fortitude, Patience, and to the love and fear of God: But if those troubles continued still, they then use the Prayers of forty hours, and of forty days in the chiefest Moscheas built by the Emperors; the which Prayers are made by a company of men, who are belonging to the said Moscheas. The mufti hath his Entrada apart, in Land of about six thousand Sultanines per annum: but Muftees Reuc● new. being put out of his place, falling into disgrace with the King, and leaving the Entrada to his Successor, he hath then but a thousand Aspars' per diem pay: as the Cadeeleschers have when they are in Office. All the Ceremony which they use in the Ramazan, which is their Lent, is no other but to Ramazan Ceremonies. abstain from eating and drinking in the day time, they having l●●ue to eat all the night long, (that is, from seven a clock at night to four in the mourning) and what they please without making any difference of meats; At twilight they light the Lamps in the Steeples, which burn till morning: the Eemawm of every Parish taking especial notice who is often wanting from Church, especially in the Evening, and who drinks Wine, or eats in the day time; for, besides, that they should be held despisers of the Law, they should be most severely punished if they were found in any such fault. I remember once that Nasooh Bashaw being Vizir Azam, and riding through the streets in the Ramazan, espied a Turk that was drunk with Wine; so forthwith Example of severity. he caused him to be brought unto him, and without giving him any respite to recover his wits; caused a Ladle full of boiling Lead to be poured down his throat, and the Wretch perished immediately. The King useth in the Ramazan aswell as in the times of troubles and afflictions, and so do the Pashas and other great men, to sacrifice diverse sorts of beasts, aswell at the Sepulchers of such as have been holy men, as at the Moscheas. Now some were wont to do it privately, but Sacrifices. the Kings have still commanded that their Sacrifices be done publicly in the streets, and at the gates of the City, dividing the flesh of the beasts amongst the people, giving some also to the Pashas themselves, and to the other great men of the Port. The said Sacrifices are used very often, for by that means they think to appease God's wrath, and regain his love and favour. Those Turks which are professors of Humility and Devotion, have their Beads longer than other men, and carry them in their hands into the Moscheas, and as they walk up and down 〈…〉ds. the streets: but pass them over very quickly, for, whereas the Papists say the Aue Maria, so they say only Subhawn Alloh, that is, God is pure and true, and sometimes Alloh Ekber, that is, God is great. They go also many of them to Meccha on Pilgrimage, and to Jerusalem also, which Pilgrimage. Mecca Temple they call, Gudds' i'll Shereef, to Meccha, to visit the Temple which they say was built by Abraham, in the which Temple Mahomet in the time of Idolatry did hide himself: And they affirm, that when he was almost forty years of age, he received the Alcoran from God, and that from that time the Mussulmanlick began, that is, the true Belief: and shortly after he died; and his Sepulchre is visited by all such as go the said Pilgrimage. And when they go to jerusalem, they go not to visit Christ's Sepulchre, for, they say he did not dye, but they go only to see the places which he most frequented, as being a miraculous Prophet, who raised the dead to life, healed the sick, and wrought such like Wonders. They go likewise to the Valley of jehoshaphat, for they say that in that place shall be the Resurrection at the Day of judgement. Now such as have go the said Pilgrimage, and return home again to their Houses, are ever after called Hagees, that is, Pilgrims, and are much reverenced and esteemed of. There are also diverse Turks, who forsaking the World, leave all that they have, and go to live near to the aforesaid Valley for devotion, and for that they would be the nearer to the place of Resurrection, supposing thereby to get a great advantage to themselves above the rest at that day. The greatest Ceremony (for Pomp and Solemnity) which is used amongst the Turks, is Circumcision. that o● the circumcising their children; wherein they differ from the jews in this one particular; for the Turks never circumcise them till they be passed ten years of age, following the example of Ishmael whom they imitate, alleging that Abraham loved and esteemed him and not Isaac, and would have sacrificed him. This Circumcision is done without the Church, because of the shedding of blood; all the Kindred and Friends being invited unto it, in token of joy and gladness: They use the like to those which turn from any other Religion and become Turks, who in token that they embrace the Religion of Mahomet, hold up their forefinger, saying these words, La illaheh il Alloh Muhamet resull Alloh, that is, there is but only one God, and Mahomet is his Messenger. There are in the Cities, and by the Highways also, in most places of the Grand Signiors Dominions, for the benefit of the Inhabitants and Travellers, diverse Hawnes with their Fountains. There are Hospitals also in the Cities, and Colleges for the bringing up of youth, where they may learn to read and writ, all the Moscheas built by the Emperors, and other great Moscheas also, having great Revenues for the maintaining of the said Colleges and Hospitals: Moscheas and Hospitals. Limited. For the Emperors by Canon may not build Moscheas, but in memory of some notable Conquest, or memorable Enterprise, by which the Church may be provided for; nor Sultanas neither, unless it be the Mother to that Emperor who reigns at that time when she goes about it; for the building of which, they are at an infinite charge, and they dedicated them with great Solemnities, to the said Enterprise, be it what it will be. In the Moscheas there are some very costly pieces of work, and frames of great beauty; aswell for the largeness and neatness of the places for Prayer, as also for the beautiful Porches Magnificence. and large paved Courts which compass the said Moscheas; adorned with very stately Pillars, and Fountains built all of curious Marble; besides their Colleges and Hospitals to which belong very large Revenues; Insomuch that some of those Moscheas may be well compared with the richest Churches in the World: They are built all of wonderful fair stone, with their Cabiloes covered all over with Lead, the Pillars being of Porphir or some such costly stones, and the Basis thereof all whited: the Pillars shine extraordinarily in time of Prayer, by reason of the abundance of Lamps which are burning; the which Lamps are curiously fastened into round Iron hoops in compass as big as the hoop of a But, upon which there are diverse rounds of Lamps one above another, and are let down by Copper chains from the Roof of the Church; and in every Moschea there are three or four such clusters of Lamps, according to the greatness of the Church. There are no Benches, nor any thing to sit upon; only a little place raised from the ground for the Priest; and another right over against it (but somewhat lower) for the King at such times as he comes to Prayer; all the rest sitting upon the ground, as ordinarily they use to sit in other places: wherefore the Pavements (although they are of very bright and clean stone) are covered with very fine Cairo Mats, which are kept very clean: for, besides the Grand Signior, no man may come into the Church with his shoes on; but must leave them at the door, or else give them to one of their servants to keep. When any one is extremely sick, and as they think, past hope of recovery; then the Imawm Sickness fatal, and death, comes to use comfortable words unto him, and prays by him: and being dead, they wash him all over, and then having wound him up in a Sheet, and laid him in his Coffin with his face downward, they carry him to his Grave, with his head foremost. If the party be a Man or a Manchild, they set a Turban upon the Coffin: and if it be a Woman, than they set a Filiawn takya upon the Coffin, that is, such a Cap as the women wear, with a Brooch and Feather in it. They are accompanied to the Grave by the Churchmen, and their own kindred, (but no women) Funeral. using no lights at all: but the Muyezins sing all along as they go, calling upon the Name of God, and their Prophet Mahomet, and pray for the health of the Soul departed; and at their return there is a Banquet made for the company for their pains. The Tombs of the Emperor's most commonly are built upon the ground, close by their Tombs of the Emperors. Graves which are covered either with extraordinary fine Cloth, or with Velvet; having Turbans set upon them of the fashion of those which the Emperors wear, with Brooches and sprigs of Feathers in them: and there stand Candlesticks both at the head and at the feet of the said Graves, and two Lamps burning continually both day and night. Now, these Tombs are for the most part built in little Chapels close by, but not adjoining to the Moscheas of the said Emperors. And in the said Chapels there are Muyezins, who by turns, do continually read in the Alcoran, and pray with their Beads, for the glory of the Emperor's deceased. The Uizirs, Pashas, and other Great men also (imitating the Kings) do the like; but with less pomp and charge: And they which have not burying places near the Moscheas, may make them near their houses and be buried there, or else in any part of the City, provided that the ground be their own. The common sort are carried out of the City, and buried in the fields which serve for that Common Tombs. purpose; having one stone set up an end at the one end of their Grave, and another at the other end; upon which is graved the Name, Country, and Degree, and any thing else that they please, of the parties deceased. Among the Turks there are no Religious houses, nor Monasteries: only the Teckehs of the Meuleve●ss, (which are an order of Derueeshees, that turn round with Music in their Divine Religious Turks. Service:) for, for the most part, they are all bred up to Arms, and very few can read and writ: Nay, it hath been sometime seen, that a Bashaw (which had not his education in the King's Seraglio) hath sat in the Deevan, and hath not known either to writ or read; but hath been enforced to learn to writ a few words of course, to underwrite Commandments, and the like. And amongst the Turks, he that can but read and writ, is held a learned fellow, and esteemed of fare above others. There are also diverse which profess a kind of living, out of the common custom of the world; being clothed wonderful poorly and raggedly, with a kind of Felt caps on their heads; they beg for their living, and lie in the courts of the Moscheas, and in such like places; and these are accounted very holy; for they pray much in the view of the world, and live always (in outward appearance) in the love of honesty; preaching this doctrine, that it is impossible perfectly to arrive unto and gain the Love of God, but by the ladder of humane Love and Innocency: and for this cause they betake themselves to that course of life, that they may be in charity with all the world, and be accepted for it of God, in Heaven. Under which colour of holiness they live at ease, and deceive the World (every one being bountiful unto them) and play the Villains in secret, as well as any other. Besides them, there are also some, who like Hermit's, live in solitary places, neglecting the World; conceiving that course of life to excel all other, for Innocency and Holiness. As for the women, there is no heed or reckoning made of their Religion at all; for they never Woman's Religion. go to Church: so that, if they happily have a will to pray, at the hour of Prayer, they do it in their own houses. But their honesty is much looked after, the Imawms of every Parish being bound to harken diligently after their deportment: who if they discover any thing that is amiss, they must reveal it to their Husbands, that they may put them away: or else, to their Fathers or Kindred, if they be unmarried, that they may take some course for their amendment. And although the Women may not be conversant with other Men then with their Fathers, Husbands, or Brothers; and live in Lodgings apart by themselves, and go always with their faces covered: yet, they being extraordinarily given to the sport, and very dishonest; taking the opportunity of their Husband's absence at the Wars, or in some long journey; under colour of going to the Bagnoes, and going covered withal; they go whither, and to whom they list; knowing, that the worst of it is, but to be put away, if so be it should be at any time discovered. I have hereunto added a Letter, sent by Sultan Osman the late murdered Emperor, to his Majesty, by Husein Chiaus; and translated into English, by Master Robert Withers. ALthough in this transitory world, the King or the Beggar should enjoy the longest term of life that might be, and obtain all that his heart could wish; yet it is most certain, that in the end he must departed, and be transported to the World eternal: and it is well known unto the Wise, that it is impossible for Man to abide for ever in this World. The occasion of this Prologue is, that the immortal, omnipotent, and only God, hath through his Divine will and pleasure, called unto himself Our glorious Father of blessed memory, Sultan Achmet Can, who in Life was happy, and in Death laudable, and departing out of this momentany World, to be near the merciful Creator, being changed into perfect glory and eternal bliss, hath his habitation on high, and his rest in Paradise. This paternal Empire and Monarchical Kingdom hath almost until this present blessed time been always hereditary, from Grandfather to Father, from Father to Son, and so cursively in that manner: but having regard unto the age and years of Our Great and Noble Uncle, Sultan Mustafa, he was preferred and honoured to sit on the Ottoman Throne, and being settled for some time, took care for the affairs of the Empire, and for all that might concern the people both in general and particular. But he having been many years retired in solitariness, and given to Devotion and Divine obedience; being also as it were wearied with the cares of the Empire; of his own accord withdrew himself from the Government: for that the Diadem and Sceptre of the Empire of the seven Climates, was the true Right and Inheritance of Our most Excellent Majesty, of the which (with the meeting and consent of all the Viziers, and other Deputies of State, of the Primate of the Mussulman Law, and of the other honourable Doctors, of the Soldiers, and of all Subjects both public and private) the almighty God hath made a high Present and worthy gift unto us. And in the happy day in the beginning of the Moon Rebea 〈…〉 levelly, of this present year 1027. in an expected time, and in an acceptable hour, was Our blessed and happy sitting established upon the most fortunate Ottoman Throne (the Seat and Wisdom of Solomon) In the Pulpits of all the Mosques (the Congregations of the Faithful, and devotion of the Mussulmen) throughout all Our Dominions, is read to Our Imperial Name, the Hutbeh. And in the Mints where innumerable sums of money are coined, as well upon the Silver as the Gold, Our happy name and mark is stamped. And Our most powerful Commandments are obeyed in all the Parts and Dominions of the World: And the brightness of the light of the Sun of Our justice and Equity, hath caused the darkness of Injuries and Molestations to vanish away. Now, seeing it hath been an ancient custom of Our most famous Predecessors to give notice of the same to such Princes as are in sincere friendship, and that do continued it with the House of great Majesty, and our Imperial Court: We also have written these our Princely Letters, and appointed for their Bearer, the choice amongst his equals, Husein Chiaus, (whose power be great) one of the honoured and respected Servants of Our magnificent Port, the refuge of the World; to the end that such news might 'cause great joy of Our most honourable Assumption. And We do hope, that when they shall come to your hands (in conformity of the well grounded friendship upon the sure League, Articles, and Write, which hath been established of old with Our most Royal Race, and permanent Empire) you will manifest infinite joy and gladness, and certify as much to the Rulers and Governors of the Dominions and Countries under you, that they may know, that the Articles of Peace and League, and the points of the Oath which are firm, and to be desired on both parts, from the time of Our Grandfathers and Predecessors of Royal Stock, now in Paradise (whose souls God enlighten) Undoubtedly during the time of Our Reign shall be observed with all respect. And let there not be the lest imagination of any want of due observance of the signs of friendship on Our part, or by any manner of means on your part, for the violating the foundation of the Peace and League. The ensuing Letter was written by Halil Bashaw, Chief Vizir and General in the Persian Expedition, at his return in April, 1618. to Sir Paul Pinder, Ambassador for his Majesty. Englished by Master Robert Withers. TO the Courteous Lord of the Nation of the Messiah; both Great and Honourable among the people of JESUS, and the true Determiner of Christian Affairs: Our good Friend the English Ambassador, whose latter days be with all felicity, to whose Noble presence (after our many kind Salutations tending to all good affection and manifestation of joy, worthy and be seeming our Friendship:) our loving advice is this. That if you desire to hear of our State and being, you shall understand, that after we departed from the happy Port, with the Army for the Wars of Asia, we arrived and wintered in Mesopotamia, and removing then●e in the Spring with all the Mussulman Host (always victorious) we went to Van, from which place until we came to Tauris, the Mussulman Army went on always sacking and destroying all those places and Towns of the Persians, which we met withal by the way in those parts, where were burnt, pillaged, and ruined, some thousands of Villages; and tormenting all those people that came to hand. And when we were come near to Tauris, the General of the Persian Forces (of perverse Religion) called Carcighai Han, (the accursed) retired himself into the said Tauris, where beating up his Drums in every Quarter, made a show that he had a will to Fight; so we sent a little before us, some Tartars and others of our Army, to hearken out and take notice of the Enemy, who meeting with seven or eight hundred Persians of note, put them to the Sword, very few escaping, and that with great difficulty and hazard. By which, the said General finding himself unable to resist the power and fury of the Muslulman Host, or to stay any longer in the said place; the very same day that we arrived there, the said General having spoilt all the City, fled away; So we took the place, ransacked it, and burned all the Buildings, Towers, Gardens, and whatsoever else we found within it: And thus the great City Tauris by Divine favour and Grace become ours. Then forthwith we sent after the Enemy, the Bohemian-tartar, with some Beglerbeghs, who overtaking them gave them Battle, and albeit some of ours did fall, yet they which fell of the Enemy's side were innumerable. And so going forward towards Erdevil (their obscure residence) about ten days journey of Country, we went burning and spoiling it, and kill all the Persians that we met. That indeed there was so much Honour and Glory won, as that all the ancient men of the Country do affirm, there never was seen the like; Insomuch, that from the Confines unto Erdevile, twenty days journey of Country, was on that manner by us destroyed. Thus afterward, the King caused to empty the said place of Erdevile, Of these Ware see before in Sir Thomas R●e. and fled into a place called Hulchal, and caused his Army to go to the top of a high Mountain, from whence having sent three or four times Men of quality unto us, seeking and entreating for Peace, with promise to give yearly to our Emperor, a hundred Sums of Silk, and all such Places as are upon the Confines, made in the time of Sultan Solyman, except Der ne, and Der Think; and we were contented with the Peace, and his Ambassador is upon the way coming toward us. And so we returning the same way again always spoiling, we came to Erzerum. And this our present Letter is written unto you, for the respect and preservation of our Friendship: And even as our Amity hath ever been hitherto sincere and firm, so likewise by the Grace of God at our arrival in the happy Port, it shall be in like manner maintained and continued, that more cannot possibly be. And so God keep you in health. To the Reader. I here present thee R, eader, many Voyages and Observations of Master john Sanderson Merchant; worthy of good welcome, though not in so due place as we could have wished. But this, and the former, and all in this Book from the tenth Chapter forward (enough to have made another large Book) thou hast as I could, and not as I would; who could not order them before I had them. I have therefore presented them to thee as an Appendix to the former Work, and a Review of Africa and Asia, (some fresh Drops after a great Shower, and fair Glean after a goodly Harvest) all intended to entertain thee with variety of Speculation and Discourse, as thou returnest thorough those long Seas, from the Indian to the English shores. In which respect there is some Methodical correspondence hitherto, and especially of this last with the former, both having Constantinople for their Centre, and diversely representing the same to thy view: that giving thee the Court, this the City; that the Government, this the Places and Countries governed. And if jerusalem come often in our way, remember our intended work is of Pilgrims, which (be they jews, Turks, or Christians,) have conspired in the acknowledgement of her Antiquities and Holies. Neither do we much trouble thee with repetitions of the same things which others have before delivered; present Pilgrim by reason of his jewish Associates, his Greek Guides, and Quarrels with Father Guardian and his Popish Friars, presenting many notable rarities. I have not shortened him (as some others) both for his request, and for his own brevity and pithy Passages. The Letters following will (I hope) give thee good content, as the testimonies of many English Travellers in those parts, some of which thou mayest find elsewhere mentioned in this Worke. CHAP. XVI. By the permission of Almighty God. Sundry the personal Uoyages performed by JOHN SANDERSON of London, Merchant, begun in October 1584. Ended in October 1602. With an historical Description of Constantinople. §. I His first Voyage to Constantinople, and thence to Cairo, and to Tripoli. IN the good Ship called the Merchant Royal, we set sail from Gravesend upon Friday the ninth day of October, 1584. The fifteenth to Harwich. The eighteenth to the I'll of Wight. The fifteenth of November we arrived at Cape Saint Vincent in Portugal, and a We were showed the M 〈…〉 tery and fine adorned C●●ppall, a decked Altar; a●d the golden image of Saint Uincent, which stood on the right hand below the steps of the Altar. About five or six years after as is said, Sir Francis Drake did throw that Image over the Rock. went there ashore. The four and twentieth, we passed the Straitss of jeberalter, at the Ingenies we stayed and watered. The next day arrived at Grand Maliga, where we were three days. The nine and twentieth, we passed by Motrill, and beheld the Mountain Salabrenna, which is continually covered with Snow: of the same they carry to Lishbourne to mix with their Wine, which City is esteemed to be three hundred miles from thence. The thirteenth of November, we passed Cape the Gate. The third of December, we came to Cape de Faro; here the Ship Charity overtook us. The tenth of December we came to Sardinia. The thirteenth, we came to Maritina, and in sight of Cape Bona in Barbary. The fifteenth to Sicilia, we saw Mount Aetna and Mongebella b Then flamed, and since I have diverse times passed by it, but only now the smoke is seen on the top of that Mount Mongebella. , which then flamed out of the top, although upon the same was also Snow: then to Cape Passara. The four and twentieth of December, we arrived at Cefalonia, and stayed there three days. The nine and twentieth, we were in Zant Road, and went ashore the first of januarie. The seventh, we put from thence, and the eighth at midnight the Ship came a ground, so that for half an hour we were in great danger. The twelfth, we arrived at Petras in Morea, where we stayed a few days; and at that time only I noted of memory Saint Andrews Chapel, wherein the Greeks say, his Body lieth buried. The nine and twentieth, I took Shipping in the Charity, and came the first of February back to Cefalonia: and passed Serigo (where fair Helen was borne) and Cape Angelo. The fourth, the wind being contrary, we anchored between the Lands of Milo and Argentiera: set sail and with contrary weather and calms, came to the Island Pattynos. The eleventh, from thence driven a little back again, yet we arrived in c S●o for the pleasantness is calle●●●e Great Turks Garden, in that Island, are many tame Partridges, and there groweth Mastic, the bodies of those Trees are crooked, and cragged, not much thicker than very old Vine bodies, the leaves are somewhat like Mircle leaves, rather longer and narrower there are no Mastic trees in all the world, but those in Sio, as some do say. Sio. The fourteenth, there stayed four days: the weather yet unprosperous, we put into Port Dolphin, which is in the same Island three leagues distant from the Town of Sio, there we went up to a Mountain (hard by a Town called Gardamulo;) where the Poet Homer lieth buried. The three and twentieth, we put out; and the seven and twentieth, we passed by old Troy; some of the ruinated Walls yet standing. Then we passed two great Castles which are called the d The Dardinelli. These two Castles, our Scholars will have to be those of Hero and Leander, yet sure they are eighty leagues, before you come to the mouth of the Black Sea These are very formally and very strongly built Castles, double furnished with excellent good and great Ordnance, the one standing on Troy side, the other right opposite, on Europe side, the passage is about a league, little more or less. Dardinelli, a little within them is a very old ruin of a Town called Heritho, which is reported to be the place where the Turks first planted themselves in Europe; then to Galipoli, so to Rodesto; and the ninth day of March we arrived in Constantinople. In the time of my there being, I went to see the chief Monuments which are described at large in a Book I translated out of Italian, presented me by a jew Doctor. Among the Beasts I did at that time see three Elephants: also the Great Turk's Dogs, and manner of e My Lord S●uch when he was there, as Master Barton said, did like exceeding well of this place and attendance of the Dogs. keeping them are worth the sight, for they have their several attendants as if they were great Horses, and have their clothing of cloth of Gold, Velvet, Scarlet, and other colours of Cloth, their sundry Couches, and the place where they are kept, most cleanly; It is in Asia some four miles off by water toward the Black Sea. I was likewise, at the mouth f In my company at that time, was an ancient English Gentleman, called Captain Austel. of the Black Sea, where upon a Rock standeth a white Marble pillar, as is reported, set up by Pompey. On the main on Europe side within little of the said Pillar is a Lantern, which standeth high and is so great, that forty men may stand in it: it is Glazed, and they light in it many Lamps every night, that the Shipping bound from the Black Sea, may know where they are. In a Galley with the Beg of Alexandria, I departed from Constantinople the ninth day of October, 1585. we put into Galipoli, Troy, Lemnos, Mitelin, Sio, Samos, and diverse other Lands in the Archi-pelago, and came g At Rhodes I did fall overboard: a Flemmi●g taking me by the hand, out of a little shel-boat, a Blackmoore Sculler, by means of the Turks, and the help of God, I was taken again into the Galley, after I had been in the bottom of the Sea. The Beg came by as I was shifting, & laughingly said, that now God had washed me; because I would not wash in the Ba 〈…〉 as we came by the way. to Rhodes, a most strong place, and much exceeding great Ordnance there, upon the two Rocks where the Colosses (one of the seven Wonders) stood, are now two high Turrets; the Town double ditched, and triple walled on the land side. From thence we crossed the Seas in six days very prosperously, and arrived in Alexandria of Egypt, the second day of November. That City and Land standeth so low, that were it not for the Pharos, and some sight of the tops of Palm trees, you may be upon it before you be ware; which is very dangerous for the ships that come thither: for in my time diverse were cast away; amongst other, a great A●gusie of Venice, called the Gallion Bon h There dwelled in Cair●, a jew called Emanuel Seroluo; who ever much joyed at all mishap that he heard of. And did eat Swine's flesh: much given to mirth, and many times using to our house, I questioned him of his Religion, at a collation of Bacon; he said, that he was of all Religions: that if any entered Heaven, them he would follow. I asked, why he did so rejoice at the losses and crosses of other men. Why, Signior Giovanni, saith he, I lost 60000. Chequins in good Gold at the third bastinado upon my feet, taken from me by the Devil Bassa, after the decease of my companion; and 60000. more, if I had so many, I would loose, before I would suffer. three such other blows; and better than Gold it is to my heart, when I hear that others with my fortune take part. : and an other Venetian ship leapt over a Rock, very miraculously escaped, having over-shot the Port of Alexandria. That said ledge of Rocks lieth out into the Sea a little beyond Bickier. From Alexandria I went the nineteenth, and came to Grand Cairo the nine and twentieth; passing by land a day and an half and a night to Rosetto; and there embarked up the River Nilus, our Boat being drawn along the shore by the Watermens Moors, we passed many Towns and Villages. Very pleasant is that travel, only the heat troubleth, and some fear of Thiefs which continually rob on that River, and alike on the Landlord Many famous matters I was showed in the way, as the old ruins of Conducts of Nilu●'s to the City of Alexandria: for, there are no Springs, nor provision of fresh water but what cometh from Nilus, which I say, hath in time passed been conducted five and twenty or thirty miles to fill the Cisterns under the City. For Alexandria is bu●lt upon admirable marble Pillars all vaulted underneath, every House having his sundry Cisterns, the water formerly having come in; and now is upon Camels backs in Leathern Budgets brought thither: they fill them in the month of August, when Nilus is at the highest; and that water they drink of all the year. The same remaineth, though standing, yet sweet, one whole year: towards the end of the year it is heavier than at the first, clear as Crystal, and not so unwholesome to drink, as when it is but few months old, so again towards August they cleanse their Cisterns to take in fresh. There are store of diverse Fruits: small Figtrees I have seen not above a foot and half from the ground, having diverse ripe Figs upon them. There are also some few Cassia trees, Locusts, and Capers; but very many about Cairo; all the whole Land full of Date trees. In Alexandria is Saint i There lieth one john, a Christian, which the Cum 〈…〉 do make account of. He was long since carried about Cairo, upon a Camels backebound with his arms spread abroad upon a Cross of wood and on the top of his shoulders near his neck, were two Lamp burning in his flesh, yet for 〈◊〉 this torment, he all the way cried, Christos, Christos, Christos: sum Christiano, & ●oro Christiano. This was to me related by an old Cuf●ie Priest, whose name was County 〈…〉 us; and a Scrivan also he was of the Customhouse in Alexand●ia. Marks Church, a Church at this day of Christians, and there is a noted place at the entrance of the said Church, where Saint Mark preached. There are diverse Pillars of Name within and without the City. Within the walls is an old ruin of the Castle where Cleopatra was stung to death: there is also a ruin of a high Castle, called the Pharos, one of the seven Wonders. In the way as I passed, we road over the Plain where Pharo pitched his Tent, the spaciousness whereof was admirable, being marked out to this day with four great stones: eight days we were going up Nilus, and arrived at Bollacco, the Port Town of Cairo; which is k There are ever Boys ready with Asses to let for Cairo; so that, we hire them, and presently pay the hire, about a penny matter: and when we come to Cairo turn off our Ass without more care; for the Ass knows his place and home: the like we do when we ride to the Castle, to the Bashaw and Cadielesquiers, who do thereabout inhabit. a mile and a half from the City, from whence also they fetch all the water that serveth that great City. Cairo is much bigger than Constantinople; many things notable are within and about this City, which others no doubt report, and are not believed; as are the twelve Storehouses, where they say, joseph kept the Corn the seven dear Years: some say, the same was reserved in the Vaults of the Pyramids. I went twice to a place ten miles from Cairo, called the Matarea, being yet solemnly visited by Christians; it is where joseph and Mary remained with our Saviour. There is a Spring of water, which, as they report, hath been ever since; and likewise a plot in a Garden, where grow sprigs that yield Balsam. The Papists come often to this House a Massing, in great devotion; and observe a place like a Cupboard, where they say our Saviour was laid, and alike a great cros-bodied wild Figtree in the Garden, with the water wherein our Lady washed our Saviour's clouts. At Cairo I was showed how, and of what sorts of Serpents, the Moors do make their Treacle: I did there also see both wild and tame Gattie Perdie (Cats of Mountain, as we call them) little and great Monkeys, Bragons, Musk Kats, Gasels (which are a kind of Roebuck) bodies of Momia, and live Crocodiles both of land and water, which have been offered at my gate to be sold. Some I have bought at some times for my recreation of most of these sorts; for there I remained eighteen months. Once I caused a m A poor fellow, a Christian of Egypt, called Hawai. Villain to rip a Crocodile, which was of some two yards and a quarter long, the same was a female, which had in her paunch above an hundred Eggs, yellow like the yolks of Eggs, and just of such bigness: out of the said Crocodile he took a piece of thick round skin about the bigness of a Cock's stone; wished me to lay the same up until it was dry; which I did, and the drier it was, the sweeter it savoured; l The land Crocodiles are about th●ee quarters of a yard in length, scaly, and of a fiery Dragon's colour. Some of the Moors do make Purses of their skins, a●ter they are dried an●●awed. no Civet had ever better smell: such he said was in all those old female Crocodiles; yet being flayed, the flesh before it be cold, savoureth badly. Moore I could say of Beasts and Fowls of that place, but I will not talk how n Though indeed I have been among the Ovens, and have seen that manner of hatching. they hatch thousands of Chickens, and cell them by measure; neither of the Doves that carry Letters from Alexandria to Cairo; neither of the Ostrich Hen, when she layeth, how she goeth round twice or thrice looking up into the air, and in a moment delivereth her Egg: this I o And 100 others, Turks, Moors, je●●s, and Christians; we stood a distance off, in a round ring: the Ostrich; in the midst did before us all lay her Egg, and did presently rise up and left her Egg; which was taken up, and presently carried to the Cadylesker, and delivered to him in his judgement Hall: he sitting on his bank of judgement. did see in the midst of the Cadilesquiers yard. There is a place called Isbichia, adjoining to Cairo, some six or eight acres in bigness, as I take it; it hath in former times been compassed with very fair houses. The year that I was there, at the cutting in of Nilus (which was in August, 1586.) it is overflown; wherein they fish the first two months or more, that the water is sinking into the ground: then in the mud they sow their Wheat, and reap it at three or four months end; then groweth it with Grass, wherewith they feed their cattles three months: and the last season of the year, until they again let in Nilus, they a little labour it, by reason of making channels for the water; and sow and set Radice, Carrots, Turnip, Lettuce, and such like. They reserve of the water for the last increase, in a great Well which is built in the midst of the said place. This should be admirable for such as have not seen nor heard of the like. There is also a great Plain of sand, going to the Matarea, (this Matarea is the place where Mary and joseph kept the Child jesus, when Herod sought his life) wherein are many p I brought, to Tripoli from Cairo, a Libbet; of about a cubit's length; for a muster; but in time of my sickness, it was stolen from me. pieces seeming to be of rotten Wood, as of wracked Ships or Boats, and taking them up, they are very weighty Stones, which also is marvelous. The eight and twentieth of April, 1586. I went to see the Pyramids and Momia, being of three Gentlemen of Germany entreated to accompany them. The next day we returned. These Pyramids (one of the seven Wonders) are diverse, but especially two of a like bigness, at the bottom each a thousand paces about; one of them open, that in we went with Waxe-candles lighted, and up to the top, where standeth in a square room, a Tomb hewed out of black Marble or jet, wherein they report, that Pharo should have been buried, which pursued the Children of Israel: it is above a q The two german Gentlemen and myself, did in sport spread ourselves in that Tomb at that time. man's length and uncovered: I say the jet Coffin. The roof of the said Pyramids is of five stones, five and twenty foot long and five broad, each stone: the stones on each side are of admirable greatness, and impossible to think how they were carried up so high. It is also marvellous in the foundations, which are upon mighty Pillars, they are well called one of the seven Wonders. There is likewise a huge Figure r Sphynx. of a Head of stone, standing upright to the neck out of the ground. The Momia, which is some five or six miles beyond, are thousands of imbalmed bodies; which were buried thousands of years passed in a sandy Cave; at which there seemeth to have been some City in times past: we were let down by ropes, as into a Well, with Wax candles burning in our hands, and so walked upon the bodies of all sorts and sizes, great and small, and some imbalmed in little earthen Pots, which never had form: these are set at the feet of the greater bodies: they gave no noisome smell at all, but are like Pitch, being broken; for I broke of all the parts of the bodies to see how the flesh was turned to drug, and brought home diverse heads, hands, arms, and feet, for a show: we brought also 600. pounds for the Turkey Company in Pieces; and brought into England in the Hercules: together with a whole s A whole body as it was taken up from the other bodies: It is contra banda, to cell of them, but by friendship, which William Shales had amongst the Moors, he having their language as perfect as English, with words and money the Moors will be entreated to any thing. This body of Momia, after our arrival was carried to the house of Sir Edward Osborne in Filpot lane in London, and there it was with the 600. pounds till they were sold to the London Apothecaries. body: they are lapped in above an hundred double of cloth, which rotting and pilling off, you may see the skin, flesh, fingers and nails firm, only altered black. One little hand I brought into England, to show; and presented it my brother t Doctor Sanderson Archdeacon of Rochester. , who gave the same to a Doctor in Oxford. The three and twentieth of September, the Emir Hag, which is the Captain of the Caravan, goeth out of Cairo towards Mecca, with very great show; all the City coming out to see him and the rich covering which is carried with great pomp, to cover the Sepulchre of Mahumet their Prophet; all or most of the Rogues of Cairo (which they call Saints u These Saints, in certain companies do go before the Vesture, in a round ring, leapingly lifting up their legs, and wagging up and down their heads, crying, Holloh, Holloh, Holloh, Holloh, even till their mouths be of a white foam, with breathing out only, Holloh, Holloh, Holloh, &c. Foul-foole Saints. ) attending it out with great devotion, and some go with it to Medina; and they are the holiest men of all, who have been twice or thrice there. One grave old man, who had a long grey beard, I saw led with great ceremony at that time out of the City, who had but one eye: and I likewise did see the same man return backe again with the aforesaid Emire, and had left his other eye there, having had it plucked out, after he had seen their Prophet's Sepulchre, because he would see no more sin. Many of the Turks and Moors Women, and other, came about him, to bid him welcome, rejoicing of his return to Cairo; and they who had kissed his hand, arm, or garment, thought themselves very happy. Another of their Saints went about the City continually stark naked, covering neither head, foot, nor any part of his foul fat body, not nor his most filthy foul circumcised member: yet have I seen diverse, as he passed along, at diverse times (yea women) kiss his naked arms and hands. On a time at Bullaco, going over Nilus, he going in a passage Boat, in which I with others went over; a Moor in the company seeing him come, laid him a piece of an old coat to sit on; but when he felt it under him, he laid it aside, and sat on the bore boards: so he ever did on the stones, earth, and sands. This man was in Cairo before I came thither, and I know not how long after. This great fat lubberly beast would go through the streets, and take off the stalls to eat, bread, little baked meats, and fruit and roots, and no body denied him, but counted themselves happy that he would so do. He would not touch money of any sort, a very kind of scorched Bacon hog, he was as fat as he could go. Other of those Saints of Cairo go but half naked, and some of them very lean Rascals. The said Caravan of some four or five thousand Camels, meeteth with the Caravan of Aloppo, Damascus, and jerusalem; so that when they are all joined, it is thought they pass above twenty thousand, but I think not so. The last day of May I departed from Cairo to Bullacco, the fourth of june arrived in R●ssette, and the sixt in Alexandria: From thence the tenth of August, 1586. being Tuesday, we had freighted with Wine, Wood and other Provision, a Bark called a jermi, and purposed for Cairo by Sea. We set sail and came in sight of the ruins of the Mossolia, l Mausoleum. this was a huge Sepulchre, built by a great Queen for her Husband, which is held to be one of the Wonders; then to Bichier, where are the ruins of a Town, and is at this present a very strong Castle planted with Brass Ordinance, so we arrived to the mouth of Rossetto, where Nilus and the Sea meeteth together and mingleth, raising banks of sand under water. We miss m That jolly Turk who had saved himself in the Boat with us. As we were going up Nilus towards Cairo, talking of the danger which we had escaped, to me he said, Afferum Aff●rum Changed 〈…〉; twa● well done Gentleman, I heard you pray aloud, but you saith he, to Willi●● Shales aldie were half dead, why said I, we did not pray as you did to mohammed, but we paid to Christ, Gum 〈…〉 l, Gusel, Well, well 'twas well done (saith he) for every man to pray aloud, as (●olloh) God hath taught him, this was a well mannered, manly and civil Turk, who took our kindness (for his passage) thankfully although he had suffered shipwreck in our company. the channel and stroke and broke our Bark, we were marvellously saved, holding fast by the Barks Boat; leaping into the same after a Turk had cut the ships shrouds (my self, my companion William Shales, our Cook and the said Turk with my two Roe Bucks, our two janissaries, and our other Servant a Christian swam to shore, and by swimming many were saved, and some upon planks of the ships and chists, five only drowned: upon the Island, wet as we were, we reposed badly all night. In the morning came to shore diverse of the Turks luggage, and a Sapetta of mine, wherein were our Books, and my Apparel recovered by a Moor an excellent Swimmer, and our Wine we saved which boyed to the shore some seven Butts, all else whatsoever lost. That morning came Barks out of Rossetto, to take in all that was recovered, so to Rossetto we came, housed our Wine to be sent after us; and up along Nilus to Cairo we went, where we arrived the eighteenth day. The first of December I departed from Bullaco, and so upon an arm of the River to Damiatta, where I arrived the third day, recovered the goods which was sent us from Tripoli, and came thence the fift day in my company one n William Lawnder a Garbler, whowas sent with those goods. Englishman, and my janissary, Drogman jew, and other Attendants. That morning coming along by a little Island, we espied eight Sea-horses, which were in bigness like great Swine, rather bigger; headed like a Horse, only their ears round like a Camels, they arose one by one as we came near them; and plunged into the water. A Spahi, which is a Cavalier Turk, took his Bow and shot at them, did hit one upon the head, and he snuffed up out of the water, making a great noise. But we set eye no more upon them. Other matter o Hippopotamis. Those of Damiatta do say, that these Sea-horses do for a season keep ●hereabouts, and in the night time do come in and eat of those Mouses Lettuce, & other herbs. at Damiatta worth the noting, I remember not: only that there are great gardens, full of Adam's figs, some do so call them, these are also called p They are ordinarily sold in Cairo, and we commonly did eat of them, as of other fruit after, or rather toward the end of our meals Mouses; their growing is upon a great huge stalk, no wood of body, but the fruit coming out amongst the leaves in great bunches, some eighteen or twenty more, and feure on a short stalk. These figs are commonly five or six inches long, joining close to one another in the bunch, and form like a little Cowcumber: when they are ripe they are blackish green on the outside, and within yellowish mellow, they eat like a kind of a ripe mellow Pear, but more luscious and a little drier, not Sugarie sweet. They peel easily, the leaves are of diverse lengthes and bigness; the bigger sort longer than a man, and about a yard in breadth: some lesser and some bigger; this is very true. There are about Cairo, a kind of tree called Pharohs fig trees, the hugest sort of all others in Egypt, yet yield worst fruit, and weighed worth nothing, neither for q Wood in Grand Cairo, is extraordinary dear, that and the Wine we spent stood us in more than all our other Expenses, and house rend, & Servants wages. firing nor other to my remembrance, though some of the trees as big, and more spreading than our English Oaks; the figs or fruit thereof very small ones and wild: every year the poor Villains climb the trees, and with small Knives cut every fig on the tops, I say a little round piece away when they are green, so afterward becoming ripe, the poor people eateth of them. The Cassia tree is also great and spreading, and very goodly to behold, those long black Truncheons among the green leaves, aloft the Timber, seems all threddie, as it were, and corky; but they do lay the logs at length, mingled with stone for the strengthening of their walls and buildings. But of all in Egypt, the Palm tree is to be preferred, which yields Dates to eat alone, and in Cheeses, as it were, and a kind of drink that they call Sherbet, Sea-fatches, of the branches, stalks, frames to lay their Beds upon, and to enclose bails of Spices and other goods in stead of chists, Serons, and Baskets for many uses, and Fans to cool and to keep off the flies and dust: Mats, Hoops, and coards of diverse sorts, timber, straw and stubble. The Moors in those Orchards of Date Trees, tie a Rope about the body of the Tree, and their middle, for it is all body from the Root to the top branches. (Knobbed by the means of the yearly breaking off of the old branches, except the branches and fruit that spring at the top) they yearly go up to pair and break of the outside branches. The fruit being young, springeth out in a long cod, at opening of which, the Moors takes of the Male Seeds, and puts into the Females; so it cometh to perfect fruit: otherways of themselves, they say, they yield but wild Dates; this I have been told, and I do believe it. I do believe also that as they say, the Plague coming into some of their Orchards of Date Trees, that one infects another: and many do dye of the Plague. Nilus' water I think also to be the profitablest and wholsomest in the World, by being both Bread and Drink to them: for Bread there could be none without it; no Rain falling in Egypt to that purpose: yet I have seen it rain there, but it hath been very little, as it were a small shower, at a time this River doth cover the Land, and fatten it, whereby it fructifieth abundantly. It breedeth no manner of disease in the body, as diverse other waters do: it hurteth not to drink thereof either troubled or clear; for being brought to our Houses one mile and half or two miles off, it cometh in warmer than blood, and troubled seeming sandy; standing all night in our jars of Earth, it is very clear and cool in the morning, and so continueth in the House be the weather never so hot. We were there much troubled, * Most part of the yee●e at the hottest time, we have a Servant all the while we do ●●t at meat, to fan away the flies from the dishes. and our Trenchers. john Sanderson. will. Shales. will. L●wnder. alike, with flies and dust: for the streets of Cairo are all unpaved, except on each side some two or three foot broad before their Houses (the middle way about a foot lower than those Pavements) and the Horses, Camels, Asses, Mules, Men and Monsters, make such a stir passing to and fro, that what stranger soever cometh thither, in short time will wish himself further off. So much by the way. Now I say, from Damiatta, I arrived again in Cairo the thirteenth. The nineteenth, I went being invited by the Venetian Consul once more to the Pyramids, where we were feasted and returned home at night. The twentieth of March 1586. we set from Cairo being three English, and our Servants, a jew, a Turk, and Christians, arrived in Rossetto the three and twentieth; freighted a Carmisale the eighteenth of April 1587. came to Bichier the eight and twentieth of April. I went to Alexandria to see what news the ship Tiger had brought, who arrived there two days before. Back to our Carmisale I returned the next day. We set sail the seventh of May, calmly coasting all the Palestine Sea; and arrived in * In Tripoli standing upon the Tarra●, john Eldre●, W. Shales, Nicholas Salter, Samuel Sto●e, W. Lawnder, Robert Gold and others, we did at two sundry times see two spouts: one of them appeared at first sight little bigger than a great Conger, but coming from the clouds downwards did, to our fight appear, watering as through a spout of Glass, and fell with great force upon the Sea in the Ports before us: the other did so come down and sucked up the sand on Tripoli bank, that to our eyes appeared in the Skies a cloud of sand. All the whole time of ships being in the Port, I had a very great sickness, & departed in her for England, before I had thoroughly recovered. Many deceased at that time in Tripoli, as I have elsewhere at large related. Where we found such a fall. that staggered the Mariners, Master and all. Tripoli, the thirteenth being Saturday. The ship Hercules arrived the twelfth of November, being Monday. Three days we were in a great storm, and like to have perished in the Bay. To Tripoli we came again on the Friday. On Saturday came the Toby of London. Friday the two and twentieth of December, we departed from thence in company with the Toby: we went by Cyprus the four and twentieth. The three and twentieth of januarie, we were ashore at an Island by Candle, called Christiana; The five and twentieth, we cast Anchor at Caldarona. The eleventh and twelfth of February, we passed between Sicilia and Malta. The thirteenth, to Pantalerea. The fourteenth, we were in the sight of Cape Bon on Barbary side. The fifteenth, we saw Goletta, a Rock a little off of Carthage, The last of February we arrived in Argier, set sail from thence the second of March. The sixt, came in sight of Cape de G●t. The seventh, at night we passed by Gibberaltare, and so through the Straitss; From Suta we were espied, they shot twice; In the morning we had Cape Sprat, about six leagues a stern. The eleventh, we were as high as Cape Saint Uincent. The nineteenth, we were even with Cape Finister, from thence caped North Northwest. The two and twentieth being Friday, we came to the Soundings, threw the Lead at night and found ninety two fathom; then we caped North-east and by East. The next day in the morning we found seventy fathom, and at noon fifty five. The next day we fell with Portland, which was the first of England we had sight of, then to the Downs, and so to Graveseud, from thence in a Wherrie to Black-wall, so by land to London, the nine and twentieth of March 1588. §. II His second Voyage to Constantinople, with other his Travels. THe fourth of june being Saturday, I departed from London in company of Deputy Edgerton and others. Sunday we passed from Gravesend in a Hamborough Bark freighted by the Lady Drury, who in the same was bound over with her two Daughters and diverse Attendants to Sir William Governor of Bargain up Zone. Sir Henry Palmer in a ship of the Queens guarded the Bark to Flushing, where we arrived upon Monday; to Middleborough with the Deputy and others went presently, and two days after had a Court called one purpose to make free myself and my companion Thomas Calthorpe. Upon Thursday we departed thence and came to Flushing; went aboard a small Bark that Evening. And in the Morning were at Sandwidg●, lodged at Knowlton, Master Calthorpe being sick, yet departed in the morning, and were in London on Saturday night. Thus were we eight days on this Voyage, and eight days after Thomas Calthorpe departed this life. In September, 1590. we set sail in the Samaritan of Dartmouth, bound for the East India, victualled for thirteen months at the lest, and well manned; john Davis' Captain and Pilor, Edward Reue f A little rich Reue, 〈◊〉 and others of D 〈…〉 mouth were Owners, victuallers, & voluntaries, were randal C●●●o., 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 Moor, E 〈…〉 R●●ers', I myself and others, who all came home by cross and loss, for which our God Almighty's mercies, his holy Name be ever magnified. Master. About the Maderas we were overtaken with a great storm; in which extremity we lost our Pinnace consort, but afterward met with an English ship who had saved our men. We had before that storm been in diverse fights with Spaniards, and braved by a couple of French at unawares; in that Voyage of one hundred and five men and boys we lost only one: a very hot fight we had with an Armado of Spain, she gave us seventeen great shot over night, and in the morning fought some four or five hours, she shot down our topmast, and thorough our sails and ships forty times, yet no hurt to any of us in person, except a poor fellow which was touched on the leg with a great stone shot, which shot rested in the ship: the next day an ill Surgeon cut off the leg above the knee, in which torment of cutting, sawing and searing, the poor Wretch died in his arms. This jolly Spaniard left us; for if he had durst he might have laid us aboard: with this fight and the extreme storm we had before passed, our Samaritan was so crazy and leak, that all in general took our turns at the Pump, made four or five hundred strokes in a Glass for many days and nights together. With the said water we watered our fish, so were we forced to return for England, where at Falmouth we arrived in February, and so to Dartmouth, in that Voyage we went ashore only at Safia, Santa Crus, and the Maderas, as I remember. The thirteenth of September, 1591. I went out in the l A strong and good old ship. Toby, the first of October to Tilburie, then to Lee. The fourth to Gorend, we departed thence the eighth, and arrived at Dartmouth, Monday the eleventh. From thence we set sail the sixteenth, being Saturday the last day of October, we arrived at the Straitss mouth. The eleventh of November, m Off and on 11. ●aye● at the mouth of the Straitss of G●beraltar before we could enter. The next year after a younger Master making more ●●eed, embayed the ship & broke her, and drowned himself with grief and anger. we entered the Straitss. The thirteenth and fourteenth, we saw Grand Maliga, Velis Maliga, Salabrica, Cape Negro. The five and twentieth, we came in sight of Maritima, the next day of Sicilia and Malta. The twentieth of December, we arrived in Cephalania, there remained six days, and came to Zant the thirtieth. The first of januarie, we were at Patras in the Moria, thence the Toby went the thirteenth to Zant for her lading. Thursday the four and twentieth of February, by land we departed Petras, that night to Postigia, Sunday Vasilago and n Corinth where we lodged three nights by reason of some misrule committed going between Uasiligo and that place by jeffer our C●●ous, R. Gold the Consal and Will Aldr●dge, I went before with the goods for fear of the worst and was in Co●inib five hours before they came, Robert Gold came first into the Caru●●●ra with his G 〈…〉 berlake all to be s●●shed, then in came the C●aous● cut in the arm a deep wound, and will. Aldridge with his forehead wounded; which in the sail William was dressed for the present by a Surgeon of Corinth, so with some satisfaction to the Cadie, we were permitted to pass on our Voyage. Corinth. Tuesday at a Casale, and so to Thebes, which they now call Tiva. There grow abundance of Aniseeds, it hath a most delectable situation, so doth Corinth stand most gloriously where we abode two da●eses: we also were in sight of Athens. Then we came to Negroponto, where we freighted a little Turkish V●ss●ll●imbarked o Con●●● R. Gold, W. 〈◊〉. joh. San 〈…〉, ou● goods oh 〈…〉 C 〈…〉 se, two other Servants 〈…〉 s, and two or three 〈◊〉, Greeks, 〈◊〉 A 〈…〉 'tis. Memorandum, 〈◊〉 many E 〈…〉 old and 〈◊〉, have in my remembrance ●●●ned 〈…〉 s, as B 〈…〉 Bishop, Georg. Butler john Ambrose, and others, but to turn Greek I never heard of any except that Consul at Pet●●ss, who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the G 〈…〉ke Priest's 〈◊〉 to baptiz 〈…〉 m, which they performed, and did name him john Gold, being at the very instant demanded (by an honest 〈◊〉 his meaning, his answer was, that as he had lived in credit amongst those Greeks, so his purpose was to be car●●ed to his G●ave with 〈…〉 dit, 〈…〉 Whoremaster, one of the 〈…〉 s of the C 〈…〉 Turkey. ourselves and goods, and on Friday departed for Constantinople, sailed by Macedonia, but had no sight of the City Thessalonica, it is up in the G 〈…〉 e now called Salonica, it was the chief City of Macedonian Philip, Father of Great Alexander: then we passed diverse Lands in the Arches, as Taradano and others; were ashore at Troy, passed two great Castles, called the Dardanelli, and came to Galipoli, the seventh of March. Upon Palm Sunday we arrived in Constantinople, where then I remained six or seven years, in which time I had the view of many Animals, as Elephants, tame Lions, tame spotted Cats as big as little Mastiffs, great and small Deer, Robucks tame; but these are brought out of Egypt. The admirablest and fairest beast that ever I saw, was a jarraff, as tame as a Domestical Deer, and of a reddish Dear colour, white breasted and cloven footed; he was of a very great height, his fore-legges longer than the hinder, a very long neck, and headed like a Camel, except two stumps of horn on his head. This fairest Animal was sent out of Ethiopia, to this Great Turks Father for a Present; two Turks the keepers of him, would make him kneel, but not before any Christian for any money. An Elephant that stood where this fair beast was, the keepers would make to stand with all his four legs, his feet close together upon a round stone, and alike to us to bend his fore-legges. Many things passed also worth the noting, as the depo●ing and placing great Rulers, the contention of the Soldiers many times, once for their pay which the Spahies demanded in the time of Sultan Marrat, who not being answered, as they desired, made an uproar in the Court, that the Viceroys were glad to hide themselves in the Turks Lodgings for fear of their lives; and most of the Household Servants of the meaner sort, came out with Spits, Tongues, and other Kitchen tools to end the fray, who cleared the Seraglio of the Spahies: at that broule were slain of all sorts p This was at my being there in M. Harbornes' time, before I was sen● to Cai●e. some two hundred or more. Not long before they had the Beglerbegs head (whom the Great Turk especially loved) given them, which they spurned about the Court. Other strange actions I could speak of, and of their cruelties, but I am loath to weary you with many particular. Only the cruelty of that government may be marked in this, for at this Great Turk his taking possession of the Empire, were strangled all his living Brethren, which were in number nineteen. They are brought one by one before him, and he seethe them both alive and dead. I did see e One Master W 〈…〉 field an ancient English Gentleman, being then in my company with others. them carried to burial, the next day after their dead Father. That Great Turk Sultan Morat left also four or five Women with Child, two of which brought Sons; who also at their Birth were deprived of life; the Daughters all live. It was credibly reported, that he had buried thirty Children in his Life time, and had at his Death seven and twenty Daughters living, so it appeareth he was Father of eighty one Children. This new King Sultan Mahomet, went to the Wars in Hungary against the Christian Emperor, the first year of his Reign, our Ambassador worthy Edward Barton, attended him (with also an ancient Greek, a Galatean called Signior Matteo, who had many years been Servant and chief Interpreter for the Emperor's Ambassadors,) to whom the Great Turk had before his going presented two and twenty Christians, which had laid in Prison in Constantinople three years: they were the late Ambassador's Household, who had been resident there for the Christian Emperor when the Peace was broken. The Great Turk also gave Commandment that through his Country, their charges should be defrayed, and alike allowed four Coaches and a Chaouse, to conduct them to the Emperors Court. The chiefest cause of our Ambassador his accompanying the Great Turk, was, to have concluded a Peace betwixt those two Great Potentates, as formerly he had done, between the Poles and the Great Turk deceased; which had been most easily performed, had it pleased her excellent Majesty so to have commanded. The Ambassador's absence was six months, from july to january, which space I remained his Deputy in Constantinople. After the Ambassador was fully resolved to go with the Grand Signior, some few days before his departure, he went with me john Sanderson to Hassan Bassa, Eunuch, who governed the City of Constantinople in the Great Turk's absence. And taking his leave of the said Hassan Bassa Viceroy, he recommended me unto him, as high Deputy; praying him so to respect me in his absence. The Vizier promised all kind respect and regard of me; saying, Uolo volo hosh Gediet, Welcome welcome, Hosh Geldie, I will, I will, Elchee Ambassiater, and so I kissed his Hand, and then the Ambassador kissed his hand, and we departed his presence. When the Great Turk went out of the City towards the wars, it was with wonderful great solemnity and notable order, too long to describe particularly; but I remember a great number of Dogs led afore him well manned, and in their best g Cloth of Gold. Veluer, Scarlet and Purple cl●●●. Apparel; his Hawks by Horsemen also carried in great number. Tame Lions and Elephants, with other Beasts of many sorts, but especially, the jarraff before spoken of, being Prince of all the Beasts, was led by three chains of three sundry men stalking before him. For it is the custom, that the Great Turk in person going on Warfare, most or all in general, the chief Men and Beasts, attend him out of the City: and at his return, it is lawful for all their Women both of high and low degree, mean and great, to meet him without the Walls: at other times the Women of any account or credit, never come in multitudes among Men. By a Letter dated in October 1596. the Ambassador See Sup. 1. 8. advised me of all passed that imported the taking of the City Agria, and after overthrow of the Christians Campe. Copy of which Letter I sent for England, to the Right Honourable her Majesty's chief Secretary Sir Robert Cecil. The Turk returned with great Triumph, entered at Adrianople Gate, three or four miles without which Gate, and so along within the City to the Gate of the Seraglio, which is at lest four or five miles further, all on both sides the way as he should pass through, the people his Subjects (Turks, jews, and Christians) held in length whole pieces of cloth of Gold, Velvet, Satin and Damask, of all sorts and colours, and for three days together Feasted, keeping open Shops and Houses day and night, in joy of his Victories and safe Return. Two or three miles before his entrance, I did meet our Ambassador with a fresh Horse, and about twelve or thirteen attendants: the Ambassador by Ebrehim Bassa, the Viceroys appointment, did stay in the way to take his leave of the Grand Signior, which was thus performed: Sultan Mahomet made a stand with his Horse, and upon Horseback, He, and the Ambassador saluted, he sat still, our Ambassador did alight and kissed his Hand; then got upon his Horse, he saluted; the Great Turk resaluted him, saluted me also, and all our Ambassador's train, and so turned his Horse: and over the Fields we came to the Vines of Pera, before he was come into Constantinople. For the whole full and fine discourse of the City Constantinople, I refer to a little Pamphlet that was presented me by a Doctor jew Poet, which said Discourse he gave me in Italian, I immediately translated the same into English, the seventeenth and eighteeneth of August, 1594. I gave it at that time both in Italian and English to a friend Master Edward Rivers, since which, the Copies have been dispersed, and it may be some fantastical will attribute it to himself both Author and translater. For five years past, one in England required it of me, but I had left the Copy amongst my papers at Constantinople, where at my last being I found that scribbled original in English, but the Italian was common amongst them, it hath beginning on this manner. Paussania a Captain of the Lacedimonians, &c. I have written it again in the end of this Discourse, and a like followeth a true Relation of my three months travel, from Constantinople to the Holy Land, and backe again to Tripoli Sirria, over the highest Mount of Libanon. Many worthy things passed in this my long abode at Constantinople. Among other I note the extraordinary esteem was had of the Ambassador afore named, with them all in general, both Christians, Turks, and jews. By means chief of the Turks Mother's favour, and some money: he made and displaced both Princes and Patriarches, befriended Viceroys, and preferred the suits of Cadies who are their chief Priests and spiritual justices. The Hoggie, a very comely, grave and wise Turk, who was Sultan Mahomet's Schoolmaster, (and I may well say Counsellor) was a very true friend, and an assister of Master Barton, in all his business with the Grand Signior, and had a Catholic Roman Christian Corrupter about him, a Consul, by name Paulo Mariani, who was hanged by the neck in his Consul's Robes at Grand Cairo, under the chief Gate of the City; upon whom the Moors in the morning had great pity. For Monsieur de Brevis the French Ambassador, had procured the Execution to be performed in the night, to prevent the Moors who ever favoured Malle 〈…〉 Paulo (Master Paul) as they commonly called him. From Constantinople, I departed the three and twentieth of September, 1597. having in my time there remaining, been at diverse notablest places within the City, and on all the confines of the same, as when I accompanied the Ambassador towards the Wars, rid on the way with him some thirty or forty miles. And alike was often at the Black Sea, which is eighteen or twenty miles off. At the entrance of the said Sea, are remaining ruins of the old Castles Sestus and Abydos; but the Scholars of our Age affirm, those near Troy ruins, to be they, time having eaten out the ruins; and so the true remembrance of the other too at the very mouth of the Black Sea, though I was showed a mark of a piece of a Rock upon Asia side, where the Lover was Drowned in swimming from Europe side to his beloved. And then I say, in Anno 1585. was there to be seen on each side, some very old appearance of Castle's foundation walls, though in a kind as it were covered with Earth and Grass, which remembreth to us the Story of Hero and Leander. And other two great Castles at half way, one esteemed the chief Prison in Turkey, except the seven Towers within the City wall. I was also at Colcos' Isle, and other Lands thereabout. And alike diverse times we went over into Asia to Chalcedon, &c. At Chalcedon now called Scutari e Natalia. Car mania. Silicia. Su●●ia. myself and attendants being five, well Horsed and a sumpter Horse, there we remained two days, at curtal one, Gibs one, Dill one, Giourkie one, Isnike two, Gini Shar two. Auc Biuke one, Bosuke one, Eschi Sheer one, Sidie Batal one, Baiat one, Buluadin two, Auke Shar five, Ilgin two, Guarchi one, Casal one, Conia (Iconiam where Barnabas and Paul preached) I remained two days, Siml one, Caribonar one, Regli one, Vluckislia one, Cadengighen one, Sareshik one, Casale di Turkey one, Adina two, Missis, Tharso one, where Paul was borne; Court Colacke one, Bellan one, Curdi casal one, juni one, to Aleppo one. Days four and forty, in company of Court Vizeir, who went to Govern in Aleppo, where I remained some three months. The one and twentieth of February, we were in Antiochia, where we beheld an admirable Wall, edging up upon the Mountain having very many Turrets, some say as many as there are days in the year, the River Orantes is at the bottom of this Hill, and runneth close along the neither part of the City wall. Entering in at one of the by gates, there is a place of excellent Spring water, where many were Baptised that become Christians at the f There at tha● place, some affirm that the three thousand also, at Peter's Sermon, were converted and Christened in that Spring water. Apostles Preaching. The fourteenth, we came to Alexandretta, there are the ruins of an old City built by Great Alexander, the Turks call it Scandarone. The three and twentieth, we departed thence in a great Venetian Ship called Navi Ragazoxa, and arrived in Cyprus' the six and twentieth of the said February. At my being in Cyprus, I went to the chief Cities, Nicosia which is in the midst of the Island, and Famagusta a very strong City and Port for their Galleys: before a Town called Larnica, we road with our Ship. At the Salinos * Where they make great store of Salt. Fine white salt. Slavonia. Italy. Germany. Friesland. Brabant. Holland. Zealand. , there is the Church that Lazarus built, and likewise the Greeks say, that the Mother of Constantine lieth buried in a Mountain in that Island, which is called Santa Elena. The tenth of April, 1598. we set sail from Cyprus in the said Ship, and arrived in Venice the two and twentieth of the same. The four and twentieth of May, I departed from Venice, to Trasino Castle, Franco, Sismon, Grinio, Lienico, Trent, Alavis, Enia, Boldax, Clusa, Maols, Luke es Bruke, Sefield, Patakerk, Ambrega, Sanga, Lansberg, Augusta, now called O●burge, Danower, Fetling, Dinkselspill, Perte, Herbtshouson, Martigall, Pissiche, Miltiburgh, River of Maine, Valstat, Ostum, Pobohouson, Frankford, Ments, Elfni, an Alms house Eruels. Mistorne a little Castle upon a Rock, where at this day they report that the Bishop of Ments was devoured of Rats, for hoarding up Corn when the Poor starved with want thereof. Snikwere, Gesinan, Rodersen, Bubard, Andernough, Bon, Cullen the thirteenth of june, in their chief Church they reserve a Monument of the g There they are within a double Grate beyond the quire behind a battlement, where also I did see the Picture o' Christ drawn n ked, stripped so artificially and just the bigness of a man, that it made me to weep. Our Lady was more lower in the Church, an Image in a black satin Gown. Three Kings, so much talked on. Sons. News, Druselthorp, Keserswert, Ruer Wert, Berk, weasel, Emrick, Sniks' Sconce, Nemingham, Tele, Wercam, Kercam, Dort, Viana, Camfire, Middleborough, Flushing. The eight and twentieth, from thence embarked in a man of War a Flushinger, who set us ashore in the Downs the nine and twentieth of june, the same day arrived in England, and so from Sandwich to London by Landlord §. III The third Voyage of Master JOHN SANDERSON to Constantinople. FRom London to Grausend, the eleventh of February, 1598. The fourteenth, took shipping in the Hector, lay at Tilburie two days. To the Downs the seventeenth, lay there eight days, came to Dartmouth the third of March, rid there four days, and came to Plymouth the eighth. Set sail three or four days after, and in May, 1599 arrived in Alexandretta, having touched at Argier and Zant by the way. In the said month of May we departed, coasted all along the North-side of Cyprus, passed close by the seven Capes, came and cast Anchor at Roades, I went also at this time ashore there. Thence we went and came with the Ship a ground at Samos, the Island where Aesop was borne; so sailed by Sio and Metelin; were also a ground about Cape janesarie in some danger, and with much ado we came off at last, pulling the Ship off with our Boat and skiff at the stern, by strength and labour of the Mariners. Having doubled that Cape, I took a small Bark and went to Galipoli, and thence to Constantinople, where the Hector arrived about the fifth of September. At her entrance the Port in triumph discharging the Ordnance, they lost a Man who was parted in the middle, being busy about cleansing a Piece in the forecastle. At this my third and last being in Constantinople, of one of the Coens, an ancient and very learned jew Priest, I did with much entreaty and my money, get a very old Book: it was the five Books of Moses in four Languages. I presented it to my Brother, Doctor Sanderson, he lent it Doctor Barlow, he to Doctor Andrew's: They used it in their Translation at Cambridge, and did return it to Bishop Barlow. The Bishop died, and I think one johnson his Sister's son hath it, who as I heard had the residue of the Bishop's books. I went to visit the Sepulchre of that forenamed Master Edward Barton late Ambassador, who lieth Interred (according to his always desire) under an Olive Tree, before the entrance into the Monastery on the top of Calcos' Isle; a Stone of white Marble is laid upon him, Letters thereon engraven of his Title and Decease. Other places I went to also, which I had been at in former times. And some strange actions, other then formerly the like had happened in their most cruel Executions, I note not. Yet can I not let pass to relate, that a jewish woman of the greatest credit and wealth in Constantinople, was brought out of her House and stabbed to Death in the Viceroys yard, thence by a window in the Seraglio wall where the Grand Signior, Sultan Mahomet stood to see; she was drawn with Ropes to the publikest place in the City, and there (between a Pyramed pillar erected by Theodosius, and the Brazen tripled Serpent) laid for the Dogs to eat, who did devour her all save her bones, sinews of her legs, and soles of her feet. Her head a Master Henry Lillo, the Ambassador and myself went of purpose and thus did see these two, Mother and Son. had been carried upon a pike through the City, and alike her shameful part; also many small pieces of her Flesh, which the Turks janissaries and others carried about tied in a little Packthread, showing to the jews and others, and in derision said, Behold the Whores flesh; one slice of her I did so see pass by our door in Galata. Her b He was a goodly Gentleman jew, some few days before, I had showed him our Ship, and had talked with him at his Mother's house, and Master Paul Pinder and myself, were with his Mother, to whom she delivered for the Ambassador, to sand the Queen a ●●a●ana, of Rab 〈…〉 s from the Sultana, and another of Diamonds from herself, with tears in her eyes I well remember. eldest Son the next day in like manner cruelly stabbed and murdered in the said Viceroys court; dragged thence and laid by his Mother, but was so fat and rank that the Dogs would not seize upon him, or else they were satiate with the Woman's flesh the day before, who was a short fat trubkin. So together with his Mother's bones the next day was this body burned in that place. Her second Son become Turk to save his life; so would his dead Brother, if he could have had the favour. The third Son a young youth, their wrath being appeased, they permitted to live. This was an act of the Spahies in spite of the Great Turk's Mother; for by the hands of this jew woman she took all her Bribes, and her Sons were chief Customers of Constantinople; who took all the gainful business into their own hands, doing what they listed. The Mother and Children were worth Million, which all went into the Great Turk's Coffers. After this their Mala Pasqua, for it was at their time of Passeover, the chiefest Feast of the jews. After this, the Spahies had a great fling at the Head of the Capie Agha, who was the Great Turks chief Servant and Favourite, but by means partly of the Admiral Sigallogli, alias Sinan Bassa, Vizeir, and fifty thousand Ducats of money amongst them, they were for that time pacified. But since my coming away it is written me, that they have got his Head and the Heads of one two or three more, and forced the Grand Signior to come forth and see the Execution done. I think not good here as I said before, to note their Cruelty in sundry sorts of Executions, yet some I cannot let pass. Their usual punishment for Adulterous women, is binding in a Sack and so throw them into the Sea. Seven I have seen so used one Morning, in the time that the Eunuch Hassan Bassa governed Constantinople, when the Great Turk was at the Wars. But for such cruelty and other actions, the c The Queen Mother, with the Grand Sultana, and other of the Grand Signior's women, walking in their Seraglio, espve● a number of Boats upon the River hurrying together. The Queen Mother sent to inquire of the matter; who was told that the Viz●ir did justice upon certain Chabies, that is Whores. She taking displeasure sent word, and advised the Eunuch Bassa. that her Son had left him to Govern the City, and not to devour the Women; commanding him to look well to the other business, and not to meddle any more with the Women, till his Master's return. Queen Mother got his Head at her Son's return. The commonest Death for men is Gaunshing; which is, to be stripped into their Linen breeches, with their hands & feet bound all four together at their backs, and so drawn up with a rope by a pulley upon the Gallows, and let fall upon a great Iron hook fastened to a lower cross Bar of the Gallows, most commonly lighting upon their flank and so through their thigh, there they hand sometimes talking a day or two together, but if they be Gaunched through the belly and back, then are they dead in two or three hours. Thus they use their common Thiefs at Constantinople. In Cairo and other parts, they do Stake them, a most cruel Death, yet speedy or lingering as they list to execute. But Hanging by the neck they use in a favour to any offender who meriteth Death, yet sometimes cutting down for Degges to eat. They strangle with a Bowstring their Brethren, Bassas and other Great men. But for their Religious men false judges, their Law is to path them all to pieces in a stone Morter with wooden Mallets. And for their false Witnesses, they are set upon an Ass, with their faces towards the tail which they hold in their hands, and the Innardss of a Bullock, poured upon and bound about them, and so ride they through the City. And for any found Drunk in the time of their Ramasan (which is a Fast they have one whole Moon in the year) their Law is, to melt a Ladle full of Lead and pour it down their throats; (Their manner of Fast, is to eat nor drink any thing, neither Water nor other, until they see a Star appear in the Evening, and then they may begin and eat till Morning.) Any chief Officer belonging to their Artillery if he be a Thief, is bound to the mouth of a brass Piece and so shot into the Sea; thus I saw one used d Tophana, is their Artillery yard, where is a great Wharfe to take Boateat, it is between R●ph●g●mak and G 〈…〉 ta. at Tophana. And alike in my time, a lamoglaine, found Drunk in their Fast, was used as I have reported. I did see upon the Gaunch Vssine Bassa, the Traitor that first rose in Asia; but he for a more cruelty had from each shoulder bone a muskell taken out, in presence of the Bench of Vizeirs, the Great Turk also looking out at a Lattice over their heads. By reason of that torment he died presently upon the Gaunch, being led from the Seraglio half a mile or more before he was put thereon. e To see this, Master Like the Ambassador, and myself, went purposely and did see him on the Gaunch, being stark dead. Not long before that, a Christian Tributary Prince called Stephano Vivoyda, being deposed of the Great Turk, after he had enjoyed the Princedom a year; by malice of some Great men who prevailed with the Grand Signior, was brought to the Gaunch, led of the Bustangi Bassi. This Bustangi Bassi is a man of account about the Turk, and the great, but not the common Executioner (for the Turk employs him in strangling f He strangled Ferrat Bassa, in the seven Towers, first, after he had wakened the ●a●sa, he shown a little testimony of his authority, then turns the wrong side of the Carpet upwards, so the Bassa says his Salah, then with a box on the care he astonishes him, and the I●m●glanss come in presently and strangle him, the Bustangi Bassi found but sixty Chequins in his pocket, and so thence departed. Viceroys; throwing by night rebellious Soldiers into the Sea, and such like. Chief Gardner is his Office, having thousands jamoglans and their Governors at his command: he keepeth the Caiks, and always steereth when the Great Turk goeth upon the water, whose Caikes are most rich and beautiful to behold, the poop all ivory, Ebony, or Sea-horse teeth, mother of Pearl and Gold, set with all manner of precious Stones. To row him he hath eighty chosen men, two and two at an Oar, twenty Oars on a side, all in white Shirts and read Caps, coloured Cloth shackshers Breeches, Cordivan leather coloured shoes, who often in their rowing baike like g I have often heard them upon the water, now and then between times, many of them say, Bough, boughw●he, bough, bough, boughw●he, &c. and 〈◊〉 pull some few strokes, and ●ut again. Dogs; the reason I know not, except it be when they hear him talk (to the Bustangi Bassi who sits at the rudder) that they dare not harken to his talk. His Court of Dwarves and Dumb men, always follow (except the very principal who are with him) in another Caike; and many times also his Women. Now to the Prince I spoke of; this poor Prince entreated for life at the place of Execution. The Bustangi Bassi told him, that if he would become Turk, he should see what he would do for him. Whereupon he turned, and uttered to such effect the words h Allah, allah, 〈◊〉 la 〈…〉, &c. Be●●g a Mu 〈…〉. being content rather than dye, to be Turk; which they call Mussulman. Which done, this cruel Dog told him, that he was glad he would dye in the right Belief, and therefore, whereas he should have been Gaunched, now he shall be but Hanged by the neck. Whereat the poor soul presently repent, and cried often and aloud upon CHRIST, and bad all witness that he died a Christian. Here I leave them to their cruelty. Now, the fourteenth of May, 1601. I departed from Sidon, in the ship Mermaid, with my Voyage to Damascus, and the holy Land, and so over the highest Mount of Libanus to Tripoli; being just three months. I leave to be seen in that my discourse: At Tripoli for passage I remained until the sixteenth of February; in which time our people of the Trojan passed some trouble in that bad governed place. Our men of the ship Trojan, were most of them imprisoned in Tripoli jail the Castle; and five were in great hazard to have been executed: for the Emiers people accused them to have rob a Caramisall of the Emers, of Soap and other merchandise: but as God would have it, the Cadie of Tripoli being a Green-head, that is one (a holy man) of the Parentage of Mahomet their Prophet: who came Passenger with me to Sidon (in the Mermaid) from Constantinople, he and his having been well entreated in that Voyage, together with my very often and earnest solicitation, did to his utmost power favour our people so effectually, that every one of them were freed, without further harm, from those false accusing Moors. The tenth day, the ship Trogian was cast away upon the Rocks in the Road of Tripoli by boisterous billows, that broke her anchors, and should her on the shore. The sixteenth I departed in the Edward Bonaventure, came to Scandaron the nineteenth; from thence the fourteenth of May, 1602. to Limiso in Cyprus, the seven and twentieth; the one and thirtieth we parleyed with two great Ships Spaniards, and two Frigates; they durst not fight, but said they were of Malta. The seventh of june, we espied seven Galleys, which we imagined to be Spaniards bound for Scandaron: now, we were as high as the seven Capes the eighth, and met thereabouts the Samuel. The tenth, we passed by Rhodes: Scarpanto, the eleventh: Candia, the twelfth: Cape Sapientia in the Moria, the five and twentieth: Stranalia an Island, the sixth of july: at Zant the eighth we arrived: from thence the fifth of August in the Cherubin, to Corfu the fourteenth: from thence the six and twentieth in Istria: the one and thirtieth Ottrenta: the seventh of September, Rovina, Pirensa, Citta nova, an old walled Town at the end of the Gulf: the eighth of September in Venice. The fifteenth, I departed to Castle Franco, Carpanet, Grenio, Burgo, River Trent, Neus, Nimarke, passed Ladise the River, Bulsa●o, Clusa, Sterching, Matara, Churla, River Tine, Mitebant, Ambergam, Sandar, Stadell, River Ligh, Osburgh, alias Augusta, Susmerhausen, Leibham, Olme, Getsingen, Blochenu, Stuchert, Diefen brunt, Almatingen, Ratstat, Litstinhal, Str●sburge, Galsenburch, Causman, Blanhenburch, Luncuil, Portadi, Saint Nicolo-Nantes, Tull, Saint Tobin, Barloducke, Tanbuer, Russemason, Salon, Fonte, Essael, M●●il, Butchier, Fuerti, Sant Giovan, Marne, Meaw, Paris. Dico Paris the nineteenth of October. From Paris to Saint Denis, to Punt●yss, the River Alnais. The twentieth, to Maine, Equie. The one and twentieth, to Rouen, to Deep, the two and twentieth. The three and twentieth, from thence in the Vanguard of the Queens. The four and twentieth, to Dover; from thence at eleven a clock in the night. In London the five and twentieth being Monday, at four a clock in the afternoon. For all which the Almighty God be magnified. §. four A Discourse of the most notable things of the famous City Constantinople: both in ancient and late time. PAusania a Captain of the Lacedæmonians, wand'ring through the world with his people, Read hereof Strab● lib. 7. seeking where he might settle himself, of the Oracle of Apollo in Delfos it was answered, that they should make their abode over against the blind, understanding thereby the Magares, who had not the foresight to take so fair a situation as they had in Europe, fertile and good; but built in Asia Calcedonia, that now is called Scutari; here then stayed Pausania with his Calcedonians, 663. years before the coming of Christ. (Tullio Hostillio remaining in Rome) building at that time a little City, which he named Bizantio; whether it were as some say, for the two Seas it hath, or according to others, of a Captain so named. In the beginning, this was a very small thing, as others of small time were wont to be, subject once to the Lacedæmonians, founders thereof; and another time to the Atb●nians: it flourished in short time with the felicity of the Country in such sort, that Philip King of Macedon, Father of Alexander the Great, being in love with her beauty and riches, resolved with himself to conquer the same: laying siege thereto many days, and could not take it: notwithstanding that he enterprised it with a great and chosen Host; with whom encountered Leon Sophista, a man of Bizantio, who said unto him: Tell me, Philip, what injury hast thou received of Bizantio, that in such fury thou art moved to war against it? I have not (answered Philip) of thy City had any injury that provoketh me, but because it is the fairest City of Thracia, being enamoured therewith, moved me to conquer it. Those that be in love (answered Leon) and would of their Beloved bee loved, with sweet Music, Gifts, and such like, do seek to obtain; and not with their Armies and War to damnify them. Philip in conclusion departed without taking it. The same went forward prosperously, and in process of time was augmented with buildings and riches, in such sort, that then it passed all the Cities of Asia, and in fertility was equal to the fairest of Europe. Among the beautifullest things, it had goodly to be seen, and most worthy to be praised were the walls, the stones whereof they brought from Milesio, not any of which were carved or graved, but sawed in manner of planks. This caused that the walls being of many stones, notwithstanding appeared to be but one. And the City increased until the time of Severo the Emperor, that having possession thereof the Tyrant Pesenio (the Blackmoore his mortal enemy) the said Emperor was moved to go and besiege it: he kept siege thereto three years, in the end they were constrained through hunger to tender to the discretion of the Romans, which was such, that after they had slain all the Men of war and Magistrates, they ruinated the famous walls from the top to the bottom. It remained in this calamity until the year 315: that Constantine the Emperor (surnamed, Constantine the Great. the Great) was minded to transport the Seat of the Empire of Rome to the East, to the end that with the more facility he might bridle the untamed Persians and Parthians, that hourly rebelled: and for that Rome was so fare off, the Emperors could not come so speedily, to force them to order. After they had searched diverse places to this effect, and in some began to build: they were still dissuaded by dreams, until in the end they came to Calcedonis (which as before I have said is Scutary) who having now chosen and designed the place, certain Eagles (as writeth Zonora a Greek Author) flying thereabout taken in their bills pieces of the wood of the builders, and hover about the Straight of Hellispont: they let them fall near to the ruinated Bizantio, of the which Constantine being advised translated the builders from Calcedonia: and taking it to be the will of the Divine power, and for good luck, well liking also the marvelous situation, he compassed and enclosed in one circuit seven most pleasant Hills, imitating Seven Hills. Rome which hath so many) building a wall about, of length, thickness, and fairness, one of the famousest in the world, with all things needful, adorned and furnished like unto a Fortress; the form thereof Triangle, two parts washed on with the Sea, and the other compassed with Landlord He erected also many high Towers, built many sumptuous Temples, and adorned it with infinite other magnifical buildings public and private, commanding by public Edict all Princes of the Empire, that every one should build either Palace, or some sumptuous and splendent other Monument, after which for the greater adornment, he caused to be brought from Rome diverse memorable Antiquities, and amongst the rest the most famous Palladius of old Troy, which he caused to be set in an open place that was called Placote, and the high Pillar of Porfido (which is a kind of hard Stone) in the same place was erected. At the side whereof was planted an Image of Brass in likeness of Apollo, which was of unmeasurable greatness, in whose stead he would have his name written thereon. So greatly was increased the adornment and beauty thereof, that not without merit it might have been called another Rome. The old Writers which saw it in the flower, rather judged it a dwelling for the Gods, than an habitation for earthly Emperors. Constantine named it New Rome, but the people's voice prevailed, which called it always New Rome. after the Emperor's name Constantinople, the which his Successors daily adorned, and amongst the sightliest Ornaments, was the most proud Palace of the pulike Library, which contained above 120000. chosen written Books. In the midst of which Library, there was the Guts of a Dragon in length above one hundred and twenty foot, upon them written in Letters of Library. Gold Homer's Iliads. There were many other worthy things in diverse places of the City; as the Nymph's Grove, the Marketplace of Metal, with infinite others. There was also most famous Nymph's grove. Images, as of juno, Samo, Minerva, Lindo, Venus, Guido, in such sort that all Strangers who came to it, full of admiration were astonished at the beauty thereof, reputing it a celestial thing. It suffered diverse fortunes under the Greekish Emperors many years, insomuch that through their disgraces it went by little & little declining; so that it came to be subject to the French and franks. Venetian, in company, the space of five and fifty years, and in the end by the Illustrious family Palealoga Pa●eologie. Genovesi, was brought out of their hands. Until long after by a long Siege, in the year 1453. the nine and twentieth of May, it came into the hands of the most mighty House of Ottoman, Ottoman. and was taken by the Great Sultan Mahomet the second, the eight Lord of Turks, 1190. years, little more or less from the time that it was built of Great Constantine. It is observed of the Writers, that the first founder was called Constantine, and his Mother Helen. Likewise he that lost it Constantine, the Son of Hellen. Within the which, Time, the destroyer with his true Teeth, one, Mars with his Sword another, the ordinary Pestilence and continual Fires, diverse Earthquakes, and many overflowings which it hath always had, hath brought it to such a pass●, that now there is not remaining of so many Antiquities, other then scarce the name of Constantinople. And for conclusion, to say thereof that which remaineth, the City is situate in the Province of Thracia, being fertile and mighty in Arms. Insomuch, that it hath of Old time been called the Country of Mars. It is in the Strait of Hellespont in Europe, which is distant fourteen miles from Calcidonia (now Scutarie) built over against Asia. At the Point or Sea Euxina, called the Great or Black Sea, where Ovid named it Port of the two Seas, being in 45. degrees of Latitude, and in 56. of Longitude. The mighty Princes of the House of Ottoman, who won it of the Greeks, having destroyed Latitude 45. degrees Longitude 56. all the Temples and famous Buildings, with their Churches, Sepulchers, &c. They have given it another sort of ornament building, them on the top of the seven Hills within the City. On the first Hill is to be seen, beginning from the West towards the Port of Andranople, a First Hill. fragment standing in memory of the old Imperial Palace with certain Galaries, waste rooms, and pillars within itself, doth well show the great power of Time, the destroyer and overthrower of all, that a Prince of the world, his Palace is now become a Lodge for Elephants, Panthars, and other Beasts. Hard by that Gate in the South street, is a Church newly built by the Queen, Mother of this present Sultan Murat, the same is little but fair and finely contrived. On the second Hill, was the Temple and Palace of the Patriarch of Constantinople, a thing Second Hill. worthy the memory, where was buried in Chests of fine Marble, most of the Christian Emperors; but about four or five years since, it is reduced into a Church as now may be seen. The third and highest Hill, hath upon it the Church and magnificate Sepulchre of the Great Sultan Mahomet the second, that took the City from the last and unfortunate Greek Constantine, Third Hill. Mahomet's Sepulchre and Hospital. a building worthy of admiration chief at these times, in which the Turks are more practic, then in those times when matters were more gross and rustical. Marvellous is the greatness and magnificence of it being made in similitude of the Sophia, and hath about it one hundred Houses covered with Lead (of a round cube fashion) ordained to receive Scrangers and Travellers of what Nation or Religion soever they be, where they may rest (as alike at other Churches) with their Horses and Servants, three days together if they please, and have their charges borne, not paying any thing for their own and servant's diet. Besides, there are without the circuit of the Church, other one hundred and fifty Lodgings for the poor of the City, unto whom they give to eat, and to every one of them in money one Asper a day. It hath also a place where they give Syrup and Medicines of free cost to all that demand, & another for government of the Mad people. The said Sultan Mahomet left for the maintenance hereof sixty thousand Ducats yearly rend in that time, which now doth import above two hundred thousand, for they have allowance of the rents of Sofia; to which also besides other revenue belongeth the Basistans and in a manner all the principal shops of the City, even until ye come to the Seraglio of the Great Turk, which payeth Rend thereto 1001. Asper's per diem. The fourth Hill hath upon it the Church and Sepulchre of Sultan Selim, Father of Sultan Soliman, in the same form and order as the others are; a Building rather firmer than other ways. Fourth Hill. The fift Hill hath the Church and Sepulchre of Sultan Bajazet, Father of the above named Selim, Fifth H 〈…〉 l. with a great Piaza (a voided place) which is the spaciousest belonging to any their Churches, and most frequented by the Turks. The sixt Hill hath the marvelous Church and Sepulchre of the Triumphant and Invincible Sultan Soliman, a Building worthy of such a Monarch, in the Sixth Hill. best and most trafficked place of the City; which passeth in greatness, workmanship, Marble Pillars, and Riches more than Kingly, all the other Churches of the Emperors his Predecessors; a Work which meriteth to be matched with the seven Wonders of the World. The seventh and last Hill hath the sumptuous Temple of Santa Sophia, founded by justinian Seventh Hill. Temple of Sancta Sophia described. the fifteenth Emperor of the East, in the year five hundred and thirty. It was a Building of greatness, workmanship, beauty, and riches incomparable, which it is said he made to match the Building of the Temple of Solomon. In time past this took a great part of the City, the centre of which Temple is made round in a Cube, like the Pantheo of Rome, which Agrippa built; as that was, so this top is round, but much more large and high, and there are two ranks of very great Marble Pillars, all of one colour and of such thickness, that two men can scarce fathom one. Then there are another order more higher, and not so long nor thick, that holdeth up the Cube, the which is made within with great Art, after the mosaical resemblance with Gold and Azure, the inside of the Temple is all implastered, and over wrought with great Tables of Porfido, Serpentino, and Marble of diverse colours; and the cloisters round about are of like vaulting and workmanship, all singular fair, and beautiful, more than ordinary, but of the Pictures of all sorts (as the painted Images) the Turks have scraped out the eyes. The covering on the outside is of Lead, the gates (which have been the fairest in the World) of fine Metal of Corinth. It was in the time of the Greekish Emperors, the most rich, perfect, and sumptuous Temple, The quondam glory. not only of the East, but of all the World; for there were one hundred gates, and it was more than a mile about, compassing the houses of the Canons, Priests, and others; it had 300000. Ducket, yearly Rend. There is now the Sepulchre of Sultan Selim the Second, Father of this present Selim's Sepulchre and Church. Sultan Morat, his Church for want of place he caused to be made in Adrianopoli, which is also a sumptuous thing. Upon one of the corners of the City (a point at the mouth of the straight that divideth Europe and Asia) on the Promontorio, called of the Ancients Christophori, (which is as much to say, Lord of Gold) a name that whosoever gave it, peradventure did foresee as much as now is enclosed in the bosom thereof, and of the Greeks called (Saint Demetrio) is the admirable Habitation Seraglio. Of it see the former Treatise. (Seraglio) of the Grand Signior, that hath been in time past a Monastery of Monks of the said Sophia, and is four miles about compassed round with a high Vault, and very fair Towers built by great Mahumet the Second, amplified and decked by all his Successors; it is so replenished with brave Palaces, fair Gardens, Marble Cisterns, fine Fountains, sumptuous Banias; that it were an unwise part to describe them, especially in regard that this present Sultan Morat, hath begun so magnifically to replenish it, for he alone hath built therein more than all his Predecessors together, and particularly he hath beautified with two fair Lodgings, or as we may say Banqueting Houses, which they call Chouskes, the top coverings of Lead, but under wrought with curious Work of Bossing, Painting, and Gild, built of fine Marble Pillars of Porfido, and Serpentino, richly laid with Gold and inestimable expense. Without the great Seraglio, near to the point thereof is a little Fountain, but rich, of white Marble, laid on with Gold of very fine workmanship, (abounding with exc●llent water) built by this present Sultan Morat, in memory that there he went a Land dismounting the Caike, when he came to take possession of the Empire; as may be read thereupon written in Turkish Letters. In the chiefest place of the City, between the Piazza of Sultan Bajazet, and that of Sultan Solyman, there is another Seraglio called of the Turks Eschi Serrai, as much to say, the old Seraglio. Old Seraglio. The same was first builded and inhabited by Great Mahomet the Second (I mean before the above named) it was two thousand paces about, before that the triumphant Sultan Soliman to make his Church took away the half. It is compassed with a Vault of fifteen yards high without any Turrets, the Virgins of the Grand Signiors remain there. Thither he goeth many times upon pleasure, for within it are fair Lodgings, great Orchards, many Bantes, clear Fountains, and of old time the deceased Emperors were wont there to hunt. Many other fair Churches are dispersed through the City of great cost and goodly prospect, built with Royal magnificence, as that which Sultan Soliman caused to be made at the death of one of his Sons, called jegni Sultan Mehemet, as much to say, as new Sultan Mahomet, (different from the other of the Great abovesaid) near thereby are Lodgings of the janissaries, who are housed in manner of Friars, Guimas, Mosches. And other places for Prayer are there likewise built by many Bassas, and other great Personages (but not of such importance as those afore nominated) as that of Mahomet Bassa, Daunt Bassa, Rostan Bassa, Mahomet Bassa, and of Messih Bassa the Eunuch, and now they are a building two new ones, better than the others, one for the excellent Sinan Bassa near the read Pillar which is by the Lodging of the Emperor's Ambassadors, the other very fair in Aurat Bazar (hard by the Pillar which they say to be of Pompey) of the excellent Girahe, Maher Bassa, and diverse others very many. The jew the presenter of this Pamphlet, saith without number, some Turks to me have named the number to be 18000. great and small Churches of Turks. The Patriarch of Greeks, Meleteo, who had formerly been of Alexandria, and there died, told me that there is in Constantinople one hundred Christian Churches, most assuredly within the City and Suburbs, I take it there are more: For at Galata, over the water, as may be compared to Southwark from London, there are of Popish Churches (wherein are graved Images) four or five, and two or three Monasteries of Roman Friars; of Greekish Churches and Friars many more, in whose Churches are no graved Images; yet they whip themselves there, as the Papists do. This I have seen upon a Good Friday as I remember: Bells m In the Monastery at Caleos Island (where Master Eduard Ba●ten the Ambassador lies buried, I did see, which they use to knock upon, with a ba 〈…〉 e of Iron of a Cubit length: Tinge, Tange; First, upon one side then on the other side, a long piece of flat Iron; half a forth broad, an inch and half thick, set edgeling one yard and an half from the ground: this they use in stead of a Bell, to call the Friars together in th●t Greckish Monast●rie. An Obeliske. The Verses were added, so imperfect, that I thought fit to omit them. the Christians are not permitted to have in their Churches. Thus much from the matter of the jews Discourse, which is not from the purpose of that therein handled. The greatest and most famous spacious place of the City is that which in time passed of the Greeeks was called Hippodromo, and now of the Turks Atmaidan, which is as much to say, both in the one and the other Language, running of Horses, for there they did and do run them. In time past it hath been much more greater, but the many Palaces (that diverse great men in process of time have built) hath lessened it; as the Great Ebrim Bassa, who builded in the time of Sultan Soliman, that fair Palace which is to be seen; now the Lodging of this other Ebrim Bassa, given him when he married the Emperor's Daughter. Right over against it is another Seraglio, that, also built in my time by the excellent Rostan Bassa, when he married his Daughter unto Ahmat Bassa. In the midst of this great Piazza is to be seen raised upon four Dices of fine Metal, a very fair Pyramid of mingled stone, all of one piece, fifty Cubits high, carved with Heroical Letters, resembling the Agulia of Rome, in whose top were enclosed the ashes of the unconquered julius Caesar, that now Pope Sixtus hath reduced into the midst of the place of Saint Peter: this Monument Theodosius the three and fortieth Emperor of Rome, (by Nation a Spaniard) and eighty of Constantinople, caused to be erected in memory, that he had conquered the Goths, the Alani, the Huns, and so many Tyrants that usurped the Empires of the East and West, as by the Greek and Latin Verses there engraven, yet after so many years is to be read, although a wheel hath carried away some part of the Latin: His foot that is double in the foundation which is two Cubits high, is carved the manner and way they took to set up this Pyramid or Obeliske, the which was there raised by Theodosius in the year 390. so that it passeth 1200. years, since it was erected; now that it is in the year 1594, and seventy six years after that the Great Constantine built the City. In the second foundation which is four Cubits high, are carved the Tyrants round about, who to the said Emperor Theodosius (he also being carved in the midst) on every side bring Presents and tender obedience. This Piazza hath also another Pillar very high of squared stone in manner all lineated with the time, and likewise one of Brass made with marvelous art in form of three Serpents wreathed together with their mouths upwards, which is said, was made to inchant the Serpents that on a time molested the City. There was between the Agulia and the Brass Pillar, four very high Pillars equally distant with their foundation and top ornament, the which Sultan Selim, Father of this present Sultan Morat, removed & sent to Adrianople for the Church which he there built. This place had also before the place of Ebrim Bassa some years past three fair Images of Brass, that the victorious Sultan Soliman, after he had taken Buda, brought and no other thing, in testimony of his Victory; they were of the great Mathias Coruin●, the most famous King of Hungary. The said Image, when the named Ebrim Bassa was slain, were by the fury of the people thrown to the ground. At the end of this place towards the Sofia, are also to be seen certain ruins of a great circle of a Theatre which was there, where the people sat to see the Plays and Pastimes that there were showed; now it is a place wherein the Lions and other Animals of the Great Turks are kept, one thing resteth in my judgement) to be marvelled at, and the most notable in this place which is, that it is all hollow underneath, and holden up with Pillars of rich Marble with their Admirable Vaults. foundation, and top garnishing all wrought in branches. They are said to pass the number of one thousand, and underneath it is light and fresh water, there are also Instruments or great wheels that they use to spin Silk with, and not only under this voided place, but it is held for certain that under all the City they may walk, as may be perceived by many other ruinated places; this was very fair to behold some years past,▪ when the present Sultan Morat for the space of three or four months made there in Pastimes at the Circumcision of his first begotten Son Sultan Mahomet, it was a marvelous incredible thing, the Shows and Plays they had at that time. In another large and spacious place fare from this towards the Port of Selimbria, called by the Turks Aurat Bazar (which is as much to say, the Market place of women, for thither they come to cell their Works and Wares) is to be seen a very high great Pillar, written upon round about on the outside, made hollow within, which they commonly call of Pompey, perhaps, because it resembleth another that is of Pompey in Rome of the like Fashion; but I believe that neither Pompey nor other for him, ever caused this to be set up. Another high Pillar of read Marble bound about with Iron hoops, is to be seen near to the Lodging of the Emperor's Ambassador, with certain Greek Letters, which time hath conlumed and often fires many times burned it, in such sort that they cannot be understood or read. There are to be seen also in the City of Constantinople certain very great places of the Ancients called Naumachia, which they filled with water, and shown thereon the battles of Naumachia. their Navy to delight the people, which at this time is full of Orchards. There is in the chiefest places for Traffic of the City, two Basistans, which are certain Buildings four square high, and made round at the top, in the form of great Lodges covered, each of which have four Gates, opening upon four streets, round about garnished, with shops stuffed with all rare and exquisite Merchandise, as of inestimable value, Precious Stones and Pearls, (Zebulini) Sables, and other rich Furs of all sorts, Silks and Cloth of Gold, Bowes, Arrows, Bucklers, and Swords: here likewise they cell many Christian Slaves of all Sects and Ages, in manner as they cell their Horses, looking them in the eyes, mouth and all other parts; this they do every forenoon, except Friday, which the Turks hold for their day of rest. There is also to be noted the Sarachiana, which is a street of Sadlers, & of them that work in Leather, a thing so worthy and rich that the more part of strangers, who come thither, marvel more at this place then at all the rest of the most worthy and rich that are to be seen in Constantinople. The City is also full of a number of very fair Banias, as well public as private, which Baths. in imitation of the Ancient Greeks and Romans, are built and contrived with great industry, sumptiousnesse and expense almost incredible, besides those of the Great Turk's Seraglio, his women, and Bassas, the most of the common sorts are beautified with Pillars, Banks and Pavements of diverse and rare coloured Marble: fair they are and very great with plenty of water. I let pass the diverse Seraglioes, fair Houses of many Viceroys, old and new, so great and compassed with such high walls, that they rather appear to be Cities then Seraglioes, which without make no beautiful show; but within are full of all Riches and Pleasure the World affords; Great men's Seraglioes. for the Turks are wont to say, that they build not to pleasure the sight of those that pass by the way, but for their own commodity: deriding the goodly shows that our Palaces in Christendom make outwardly, and that within they are not agreeable to their minds. Hear I would make an end, but I cannot forget the goodly Arches and Conducts of water, which Sultan Soliman of good memory brought with incredible expenses so many miles by Conducts. Land, and in so great quantity; that over and above so many old Fountains, he increased many more with fair Marble so magnifical, and with such quantity of water that is most notable, being a very necessary ornament to the City. There are so many that there is not in a manner a street which hath not one of his, and the greatest praise in my opinion which he meriteth for so worthy a work, is that setting a part the expenses which he made in conducting this water, and in making the Fountains; all the places where he built, he caused to be bought with ready money of the Ownors without forcing any; and oftentimes changed the places appointed, because he would not have the people lament, who were unwilling to cell them, and took not one Aspar towards the charge. Also being broken, some of the Conduits after they were finished. Sultan Soliman said, that he thanked God they were decayed in his time, that he might repair them without exacting on the people, or that there should have come another Prince that would not have regarded them. The City of Constantinople in time past had eleven Gates, every one for some purpose called Aurea, Pagea, Roma, Carthaseo, Regia, Caligaria, Xilina, Haringa, Phara, Theodosia, and Syliaca. But the continual fires, the many Earthquakes, and particularly that which happened in the time of Sultan Bajazet Father of Selim the month of September, Anno 1509. which lasted eighteen days together (letting pass the other Buildings in which above 13000. persons perished) it overthrew the famous ancient wall; the said Sultan Bajazet gathered together more than 60000. men to rebuild it, making new Gates which are at this day five and twenty. They Five and twenty Gates. were one less, but the Sultana Mother of this Emperor made a fair public Bania, few years since, and for the more magnificence opened a new Gate; these following are the names at this present, beginning at the East Gate of the City hard by the great Seraglio. The first, G●ebud Capasi. The jews Gate, for thereabout they devil. The second, Baluc Bazar. The Fish Gate, for there they cell their Fish. The third, Yemis Eschelessii. The Fruit Gate, for to that Scale comes their Fruit. The fourth, Odun Capi. The Wood Gate, there they weigh and cell their wood. The fift, Yegni Capi. New Gate. The sixt, Vn Capan. The Corn Gate, there they cell their Corne. The seventh, Giubali Capi. The Moon Gate. The eighth, Aya Capi. The Holy Gate. The ninth, Yegni Capi. New Gate: which the Empress caused to be made. The tenth, Petri Capi. Saint Peter Gate. The eleventh, Tener Capi. The Lantern Gate, where Mahomet the Second entered, when he took Constantinople. The twelfth, Balat Capi. The Palace Gate, for it was the chief Gate in time of the Greekish Emperors. The thirteenth, Ayvansari Capi. jobs Gate, for there they say, he lieth buried: it is a little Church, to which the Great Turk goeth often in Devotion. The fourteenth, Egri Capi. The Eye Gate. The fifteenth, Aenaerne Capi. The Gate of Andranople. The sixteenth, Top Capesi. The Artillery Gate. The seventeenth, Celebri Capi. The Gate of Selembria. The eighteenth, Yegni Capi. New Gate. The nineteenth, Yedi Cula. The Gate of the seven Towers: for so many there are together, near thereunto, built of the Ottoman Princes, where it is said, they have in time past put their Treasure. The twentieth, Narli Capi. Gate of the Pomegranates. The one and twentieth Semati Capi. Saint Matthewes Gate. The two and twentieth, Yegni Capi. New Gate. The three and twentieth, Cum Capi, Gate of the Sands. The four and twentieth, Chiatladi Capi. The cracked Gate. The five and twentieth, Ahircapi. The Gate of the Stables, where the Grand Signiors Horses are kept. This is all which at this time cometh to my purpose to say (A. U. S. Illstre) having spoken only of the body of the City Constantinople, with the most brevity and verity that I could possible; not touching the matters of the Ayvansaria, (where the Turks say, is buried patiented Sepulchers. job) and where are many Sepulchers of much importance, of the chiefest Bassas and other great men, holden of them for holy ground, neither touch I the City Pera (a Colony in time passed of the Genueses) Tophana, or Scutari; for it would be needful of them to make a long Discourse, leaving the same until some other occasion that you please to command me, and if here in be any error; let the small time I had to writ it excuse me, and supply the same with the good will I have to serve you. And seeing this Discourse accepted, I will present you also with a summary of the Life's and Deeds of the Ottoman Princes; which I am gathering together with the greatest brevity and verity that I can possible. At Constantinople presented me, written by a jew Doctor, an ancient dweller in that City, which when I had read, I presently out of Italian translated it, the seventeenth and eighteenth days of August, 1594. §. V The Pilgrimage of JOHN SANDERSON from Constantinople, to the Holy Land, and so to Tripoli in Syria, begun the fourteenth day of May, 1601. ended the fourteenth of August. THe fourteenth day of May, 1601. we set sail in the good ship called the Mermaid from Constantinople, so to Galipoly, Troy, Sio, Rhodes, and the first day of june arrived at Zur, which is Tyrus: passed by Sarfanta, in time past Sarepta, anchored and went ashore at Sidon, now called Saiet, where the third day of the same we visited the Sepulchre of Zebulon. Sophani the Prophet, and Basaleel which built the Ark, buried half a day's journey from Sidon. The ninth, I departed in company of jews, and arrived in Damascus, the twelfth, passing by Samcania, Baruck, Hermiston, Libiton, four Mountains so called. The nineteenth, I went to a Town within three miles of Damascus, now called jobar Asladi, where Elias did anoint Azael, jehu, and Elisha; the jews hold that like as in Mount Horeb, so here Elias hide himself in a jobar Asladi. Rock from jesabel, where also they say the Ravens fed him. Here is built a Synagogue of the jews, in which is solemnly reserved their chiefest ancient written Books, and thither they go to jews Books. worship with great devotion. The sumptuousest matter to be noted is the Church which hath twelve Gates of Brass, excellent Corinthian Metal, the middle one of each three being bigger and higher than the two on each side) curiously wrought, (it is now called Bedremon. Here it was that the Idol Rimmon was worshipped, it is just square, three doors on each side. Any man may pass by the doors (being they are open to four public places) but not any enter other than are of the Mahometan Religion, many Pillars there are, but two especially noted above the rest in respect of some passed matter. Hither it was that Naaman the Assyrian desired the Prophet Elisha, after he had been healed of his Leprosy, to licence him to bring from Samaria, which at this day is called Shomrom (the said Prophet's Country) two Mules lading of Holy Land to build an Altar unto God; which the Prophet denied him not, and there are also four Rivers called Barada, Towra, Yesed, Canavat, two of which are Abana and Pharpar: which Naaman said (murmuring) were fairer than all the Rivers of Israel, when the Prophet bade him go wash him-himselfe in jordan, to heal his disease. I remained ten days in Damascus, by reason that my rich Companion jew, bespoke much Silk Girdles, Sashes, Bodkins, &c. fit to cell in Sio and Anatolia. Merchandise to be ready at his return, left there ten or twelve thousand Ducats of Gold; which for surer conveyance he had carried quilted in his own and Servants under-garments: all he left in a friends hands, except two or three thousand which he spent of Alms, and disbursed for Books in the Holy Land; that money he reserved still in their quilted Coats, fearing thiefs which abound in these Countries. From Damascus to Sasa, the two and twentieth, so to Conetra, near Mount Hermon, whose Eastermost part confineth the Countries of Reuben and Gad, then to Naube the Country, This Bridge as I do remember, is strong built of stone, some Brick, & hath seven or eleven Arch 〈…〉 s as I remember. where was borne the Virgin Hebrew, whom Naama● had taken Captive, she counselled that her Master should go and be cured of the Prophet in Shomrom. Here likewise I saw the Lake I could not be certified the Name, it is in the Country of the Gergesites where the Legion of Devils entered in to the Swine. Then to the Bridge upon jordan, on the right hand is the little Sea Cadis, on the left Genazeret, a little on this side that Bridge, as the jews to me reported, the Angel wrestled with jacob, had passed over his Wives, Children, Family, and Cattles, fearfully he meeting his Brother Esau, who received him kindly; then we came to a Mountain which they called Mount Canaan, and on the back side of that Mountain towards the right hand, came to the high Country of Galilee, passed by some Towns, and so to a City called Safet, the four and twentieth of june; here the jews look for their Messiah to appear upon a most high Mountain adjoining, which as I remember they called Mount Caram. here on this Mount Canan, Mahaleel a jew Priest that had been about in gathering (he told me he had got but five hundred Chequins in Gold, and had them about him) for the jews of the Holy Land did bid me mark the current of the River jordan, which seemed to stand and slowly bear towards Tiberias and Sodom, but withal a forceable current, did run in the midst backe again towards the Bridge, and so to fall into Cades, toward jor and Dan, from whence the whole River of jordan doth take his increase. In this City of Safet are all the most learned and devout jews: and here are six Colleges or Schools of Learning, this they call the House of God, and many aged go purposely to dye there: this is Bethel where jacob slept and dreamt in the way he went to serve his Uncle Laban, afterward returned, dwelled there and built an Altar to the Lord, the City of old was called Lus Built it is on the top of a high Mountain; and compassed about with many Mountains, which are both high and steep, but the highest is that adjoining, where I say (they affirm) the Messiah will come; on the top of the Mountain where this City is, is the exceedingest old Castle that I have seen or heard off, except a part of that at Hebron, and alike the ruins of Tiberias, where I was at my return from jerusalem. At the foot of the said City Safet, is interred the Prophet Osea, Son of Beeri, first of the twelve Prophets (so say the jews) over his Sepulchre is built a Cube not very old, and the jews now do bury their dead at that place. Then we passed by a little Village, where dwelled and is buried the Prophet Abakuke, so said the jews, and that the Town was called Yeacoke; thence we came to a Village called Sefferhittim, where then say is buried jethro the Father in Law of Moses: then we came to Atontosar at the foot of Mount Tabor, on the top of which Mount our Saviour jesus Christ transfigured himself talking with Elias and Moses; with him was Peter, james and john: (leaning on the At Sefferhittim we reposed the heat of that day. right hand, the place where was the Wars with Sisera and Deborah; and on the left, the River Chison: Sisera fled to Sefferhittim, where jael killed him, and from thence by a Village called Zarni, the place is called Isarel, so we passed the Valley of jesserell; here jehu fought the battle with Ahab's son. So we came to jenin, of old time Ingenin, interpreted, is Paradise so pleasant, But the Valley wherein Damascus is built, is much more fairer to the eye, pleasanter and larger. that is the place and situation that well may be called Paradise; it may be assuredly compared to the City of Palm trees spoken of in Scripture, so pleasant and prospective, it is with also Woods of very many Palm trees replenished. The twenty six, we passed by Dotana, in Scripture called Dotan, or Dothan, the place where joseph's brethren cast him into the pit. From thence we passed the Mountains of Gilboa, where Saul and his sons were slain: on the right hand a fare off we saw the Sea Palestine, thence we passed a place now called Sabastia, in Scripture Shomron, that is, Samaria, a City of Ahab, Samaria. a pleasant situation on the top of the Mountain, but not very high. From thence to Sichem the twenty eight of the same, which is z At Sichem we lodged both at our going, and at our return from jerusalem. situate between two Mountains, Mount Ger●zin, that is the Mount of Blessing, and Mount Ebal, that is, the Mount of Cursing; even between these two Mountains, a little before we came to the City, is a great Conduit of very good water, twenty paces before, which is a piece of ground marked out by two short Pillars of plain white Marble: There was some notable thing done in Moses or josias time, else I suppose there stood th' 〈…〉 tone whereon the seventy heads of Gedeons sons, Abimelecks brothers were piled. Between the said Mountains at the Easter-most of them was interred joseph's bones, where the jews prayed as alike at all the Sepulchers they went to visit, and about five miles off, near to a Village called Awarta, are buried upon a Hill on the Mount, a Here all the jews of our company prayed very devoutly. amongst the Mountains of Ephram, the two sons of Aaron, Eleazar and Ithamar, and Phineas, the son of Eliazar: and hard by upon another Hill are the b As the jew to me reported. seventy ancients buried all in one plot, one Cave, one Sepulchre, these ancients of Israel are spoken of in Scripture. Also some two miles further near the tops of one of the highest said Mountains of Ephraim, is the Sepulchre of josua, kept by the Moors as the others are, this we did very well discern. The jews at all pay pole pence, some more, some less to the Moors, before they be permitted to say their Ceremonies. The thirtieth of june, we came to Biera c Here we rested two or three hours. Old great stony ruins of a City. Not Inhabitants there, and many other ruined places we traveled over, where had been Towns, but now were cragged stones, and here and there some plots of ground where they sowed Corn: bread very plenty and cheap in the City of jerusalem, and all places that we came at in the holy Land; and also at Damascus and all Sirria over. , in Scripture called Beroth, in the Country of Benjamin; this City is five miles sh●re of jerusalem, Rama is to be discerned three or four miles, on the right hand going to jerusalem. This day we arrived in jerusalem; upon high ground we had traveled when we drew near the City, though most of the way were rocky and stony, yet now we might evidently see a sign of a long broad high way all cragged, with cornered diffused stones that no beast could travel over, so that along hard by the said way through the fields all travellers pass, yet that also very stony and cragged, but they are not so big as those on the foresaid high way. Then being within a mile we had sight of jerusalem, which to our view was most excellently si●uared on Hills, and compassed with other huge Hills round about, some near, some many miles off. The adornment of waters it wanteth, for there are not any beautiful near it: jordan only we might see a great way off, which jordan is North-east of jerusalem about nine or ten miles. The nearest part Eastward jordan passeth the Lake of Sodom and Gomorra, and so cometh along towards jerusalem, which is some fifteen or sixteen miles off; so we entered at the gate opening to Damascus, which I take to be South, and to the Westward. The second of july d john Sarderson in company of the jeves his fellow travellers. , we went to Rama, to the Prophet Samuel his house, where the jews say he was buried; upon the top of the said house is the place where the children of Israel had their hair cut off, at which time they made vows, gave great sums to the Sanctorum: at this day there are of the jews that vow & perform, carrying their children to have their hair cut there for devotion; on the right hand is a Well which is called Samuels Well, other matters here I observed not. Many and sundry ruinated both great and small Towns, I passed in the Holy Land, both outward and backe again, which to my desire I could not be informed the names of: as may be imagined by these nominated in the tedious e Tedious journey I made, yea a very chargeable and dangerous journey; for had not Rabbi Abraham, Co●n, the principals, and the other I●wes also favoured and much regarded me: I had been singled out by some villainous Moors of our own company, who grudged at me, and at last one of them that we had hired our Mules of, did punch at me with a staff, reviling me with Br● hauzier Gover, saying that I had been the cause that Mar●nits, the Christians of Mount Libanus had broke the head of a ja 〈…〉 ie, who by the way fell into our company having been at Mecca. Of this I 〈…〉 ie over night they had asked a little gunpowder, which he de 〈…〉 g, they met him on the Hill in the morning and did sore wound him: the Turks did mark that those Christians had been kind to me, therefore by that one old choleric fellow I did with patience pocket some abuse, though no great hurt. Abuse for the present, but at Tripoli the jews so handled this business, putting the Moor in a great fear that I would complain to the Bassa, so that in their presence the Moor prayed me of pardon, and withal did bow down and kissed my hand seeming sorry he had so abused me; nay very sure I am that he did repent, so I forgave him, and he afterward did bring me a pres 〈…〉 of fruit and flowers. journey I made. In jerusalem is a little part of the wall of Salomons Temple (so say the jews) under the said piece of wall is the place where the high Priest went to wash himself, within is a stone of twenty six braces long, and twelve broad; in that Temple the Greeks say the holy Ghost came to the Apostles: in these times no Christian nor jew is suffered to enter that Church on pain of death; a broad going up also there is of Marble steps, and on the tops of the stairs two white Marble pillars, not very big; upon these steps none dare come except Turks and Moors of the best account, this is there held by Christians of the place to be Salomon's Porch. The mount on which the Temple is built, is called in Greek Thusia tou Abram, where Abraham would have sacrificed his son: this is mount Moria; where to this day I say is curiously kept part of Salomons Temple, the Turks having bestowed very great cost in re building and leading it all over. It is form, one part a round Cube, close to which cube goeth, as it were ascending a long bridge of building leaded, comparable to the Easter-most part of Paul's, but seemeth somewhat flatter and broad, with the leads more cheverend and of a deeper work, and at the end a proportionate form seeming higher than the rest of the leaded work. jerusalem hath only four gates, at one of which is the Tower of David, where he fell enamoured with Bersheba, as those foundlings say. Without the said gate, a stones cast from the corner of the wall on the top of Mount Zion are buried David, Solomon, and most of the Kings of juda; here neither jews nor Christians are suffered to enter, neither permitted to come near the walls in sight of Turks and Moors; such as peradventure do, are forced to pay sums of money to their uttermost ability. On the outside of the aforesaid piece of the City's wall appeareth apart, as the jews to me reported, of the old wall of the study of Solomon, upon one of the stones whereof is written in Hebrew letters carved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Bitti, which interpreted is to say, my house: here for two days I left the company of my great companion jew, and had attendant on me a Colotero, a Greekish Priest, which the Patriarch commanded, to show me all the notable places in and about jerusalem and Bethelem. This holy Priest had continued one whole year in the Church where they say our Saviour was buried, and for that space never came out night nor day, so doing of his own will only in devotion; he chief attended me, with other Greek Friars at my pleasure: likewise also a poor jew of jerusalem whom I hired to be still with me, partly to interpret, for the Friar greeks speak but mean Italian, and myself understood but little Greek. First, the Coloiero went and shown me the gate where our Saviour entered when they cried Hosanna, efsemati, after which we viewed Caiphas' Palace, Pilat's Palace (the ruins, remaining as now they say) and alike the Marble pillar of diverse colours at which Christ was whipped; it standeth distant from the house: over the way we pass through somewhat high, a place near to that where was a water called pronatichis, colinithra, a marvelous great dry ditch which came to the prison or deep dirty dungeon, wherein the jews Princes in Zedechias time caused jeremy the Prophet to be put. He found favour of the King's chief Eunuch a Blacke-moore, who drew him out, he standing half way in the mud, as by the Scripture appeareth: these Greeks hold that he was thrown amongst Lions, who licked him in stead of devouring, and that at last the jews caused him to be sawed in sunder. Then went we to the Virgin Maries Sepulchre, a space without the walls of the City, in a little Chapel going down many steps, the stairs very broad; on the right hand, as it were, half the steps down lieth buried her father and her mother, the Virgin below in a room a part, wherein were only seven Lamps burning; her stone is of streaked Marble of diverse colours, her Tomb These Lamps did hung, burning over the Virgin's tomb. not so high as a man's waste from the ground. My Greek Priest shown great devotion at this Sepulchre (so did he at the place where our Saviour sweated water and blood, and at the ascension place on top of Mount Olivet.) A Well of good water is also at the foot of the stairs: then to the place where Saint Steven was stoned; (the Greeks say our Saviour had made him an Archdeacon) so to jesami where Christ was in a bloody sweat (here I prayed) and likewise I saw the place where the Apostles slept; then to the place where he taught his disciples the Pater noster, the Greeks call it Pater emos: and where he stood when he wept over jerusalem, and the place where he was betrayed by that reprobate servant judas. Then walking further on the side of this Mount Olivet, we saw the Garden where Mary met our Saviour after his resurrection. From this part of the Mountain is seen a fare off the Lake of Sodom, through the which runneth the River jordan. Then to Orostoelo, the place of Christ's ascension, which is on the very top of this Mount Olivet, a stone yet remaining wherein is the print of a foot: all those Christians hold assuredly, that it is the sign of our Saviour's foot, most formal and proportionably it is to be perceived, but worn much by the touching and kissing of Christians: here I prayed and hope my Saviour beheld me. The like square stone white Marble, wherein is the print of the other foot, was stolen from hence and carried to Rome; so say these Greeks. Then to Bethfage, the Village where the Colt was loosed; so along over against it we came to Bethania, the Greeks call it Vithania. In this Town they also affirm, that our Saviour eat the Passeover with his disciples; here was Lazarus raised, who had been dead four days, in whose Sepulchre I was, wherein I writ my name on the f Having read the name of jefferie Kerby, upon the wall written by himself in that Sepulchre, for he had been a thither traveller in company of Edward Abbot, M. Bidulfe a preacher, and one jesytient a jeweller. wall, and not in any other place all my pilgrimage. This Lazarus, as the Greeks hold, was afterward Bishop of Larnaca, in Cyprus thirty three years, where at a Church so named, they say, he lieth buried; truth it is of such a fair Church so called in such a Town of Cyprus, where four years passed I was; but of the bones of Lazarus to be there it is uncertain to me. Also the Greeks affirm, that Saint Ellen, the mother of Constantine the Great, is likewise buried in the said Island of Cyprus, on a mountain, which at this day is called after her name: she was erector of all these Churches, alike repairer and observer of all these holy places in the holy Landlord Then returned we backe again to the water of Siloam, where our Saviour commanded a blind man to wash his eyes, after he had with earth and spittle touched them, this is at the foot of Mount Zion. Upon the side of Mount Olivet is buried Hulda the Prophetess, there in the midst of Mount Olivet was the Altar where they burned the Read Cow. In a Cave on the right hand are the Sepulchers of Haggi, and Malachi, Zacharia is buried below. Near to the Sepulchre of Zacharia is the tomb of Absolom, made of seven stones, and a sharp pinnacle on the top: at which Monument the Moors of the Country when they pass by at this day, throw stones, with reviling speeches at him for rebelling against his father. Between the places of Zacharia and Absalon, is a plot where in old time they put the unclean apart to purge themselves; this was the Pool of Bethesda, into which the Angel descended at certain times and troubled the waters. The Scripture speaketh of five Porches; but I noted not when I was there, neither to me by my Greeks was mentioned, as I remember, any such matter. And there is the Valley of josaphat, between Mount Morea and Mount Olivet, where the jews say the world must be judged; most At this day a prison, in this prison M. Henry Timberly, 〈◊〉 Captain Timberly was, as by this digressing paper appeareth, which he himself recordeth in a printed book; but thus much I had copied from his own hand. More M. Timberly relateth that from Grand Cairo to jerusalem all the way by land he performed thither, and backe again to Cairo in fewer than fifty days. huge stone of incredible bigness is here to be seen, out of some of which are carved whole houses, two or three I did see, one of which had diverse parted rooms all hewed out of one stone: these in respect of the painful workmanship I thought notable; as alike a mile off from jerusalem is a place of burial, out of a rock of one Marble stone hewed, with four doors to four sundry rooms, and four coffins of the said stone, but the bodies turned to dust, and the bones not any remaining, except very small pieces. This place or rock is called Celbasabua; this may well be the Cave wherein the five Kings hid themselves. Then went I to Esaia the Prophet his Sepulchre, where I beheld the figtree, under which the Greeks say that the sons of jeremy slept sixty three years: their names were Uaruh and Abdimeleck; this may be thought a fallacy in respect of the figtree which cannot be of that age; but they say, it is and hath been ever since replanted of the branches in that self place. Then went I to the Sepulchre of good old Simeon, from thence to a place (near unto the Church and Sepulchre where the Christians affirm the body of our Saviour was laid) a place, I say, called Anastasia, where Mary met our Saviour after his resurrection, saying, If thou be the Gardener, tell me where thou hast laid him. Over against the Church door, in a place where jesus our Redeemer and Saviour shed his most precious blood, paying the ransom of our sins was cruelly crucified, I say where the Cross stood, is at this day a prison g in the Church, whose distance is twenty or twenty five paces, are diverse Altars of diverse sorts of Christians; but first I noted in the Church door two great holes, at which is daily given in the victuals to all the sorts of religious persons which keep continually in the said Church; for the Turks never open the door, except for some Pilgrim, who first payeth to the Cadie, which is the chief justice, the Great Turks due, upon every one under the Pope's banner, which they call Franks, nine h I had paid these nine Chequins, and had by the Turks the Church door opened for me, was within, & entering the Sepulchre, the R●●● Friars and others fell in an uproar, saying that I was a jew; the Turks bade me go in in despite of them, but the brabble was so terrible that I returned to the Cadie, with the Friars: the Padre Gardiano sent his Drudgeman and acculed me to be a jew, because I came in company of jews: diverse Turks followed to hear the matter, one old Turk came & earnestly exhorted me to become a Musselman in presence of the Cady, I gave him the hearing, and told him that I was a Christian, and no jew; then he said in the hearing of all the jews, Turks, and Christians, let him be searched: but the Cadie, before whom we were (being a very discreet man) did reprove that Turk, & also the Drug, man and Friars my accusers, and so did dismiss me; but (as I was afterwards told) it cost my adversaries above 100L. Chequins, I spent not passed some twenty in that business. Chequins in gold, and Greeks under the Patriarch four and a half, with other Christians alike, some less. Six officers of the Turks at lest comes to open the door, which house being opened, all Christians that are of that sort who hath paid, may enter the Church with that one, if it be registered that they formerly had paid; but Turks and Moors may at all times go in when the doors are opened for any sort of Christian, but must presently come out again; the Christian for whom the gate was opened, may at his pleasure lie all night, or two or three nights in the Church if he will, and the Turks Officers return to open and let them out. diverse little Bell-strings there are at the inside of their doors, which rung every sort of Friars to come down into the Church to receive their victual, or take out pitchers of water to poor folks, or other actions that may happen. Some eight or nine paces in, is the Sepulchre upon which they have made a formal round work of twelve white Marble Pillars, two and two together, and leaded with a round Cube on the top; open over is the Church, with a kind of round building, open I say over the said inward proportionate matter, that alike is leaded on the outside very substantially: within the Church I say about that part where the Tomb is, are twelve other coloured great Marble Pillars; those Pillars upon it formerly spoken of, stand about a Brace from the ground, and a wooden footpace up equal with it some five paces distant. At the end towards the Altars are on each corner one white little Marble stone squared smooth, but not made like Pillars, and are some two foot high; in the midst of the white Marble Pillars over the Tomb is three holes made of stone, out of which once a year the Popish Friars make artificial fire to appear, persuading the Christians that it hath been ever since the body of Christ was there laid. Right afore up in the Church is a great white Canopy, under which are diverse pictures and lamps, but in the midst hangs a most stately white Cross of silver curiously made; the Altars are more up in the Church above that Canopy: many Idolatrous Christians have their Altars every sort apart, to say an Altar for the Romanists, for the Greeks, for the Cuf●ieses of Cairo, Georgeans about the Black Sea, Armenians of Persia, Abbasies of Ethiopia, Nestorians of Bagdat, Iacobites of Aleppo, Merdi, and Babylon, Maronites of Mount Libanus, Shemsi in Syria and Cilicia a kind of Family of Love. In the Sepulchre these sorts of Christians have their Lamps continually burning, to the number (as say the Greek Friars) of sixty six, and alike have their superstitious Crosses apart; I went not down into the Sepulchre, by reason I had a great controversy with the Popish Friars, but might have done in their despite, had I not been entreated by the Greek Patriarch and others to avoid an uproar at that time; yet made I those foolish Idolaters spend much money, and at last they sent to entreat me: but then I would not, having to my content seen enough when the doors were opened for me, and alike out of the Patriarches house which joineth to the Church, in whose possession the whole steeple and half the Terrace is (half I say of one side the Church) where are three great grates of Iron open, serving to give light into the Church, and where they let down daily baskets of victuals for the Greek Friars there abiding; those grates are above a man's length, and five or six foot broad, at which I did see as much as if I had stood in the Church, and drew with my pen the form of the inside, and alike the outside. Moore lower in a room, at a window out of the Patriarches house, I stood and drew the form of that which is erected right over the Sepulchre, as I have described it. From jerusalem half way to Bethelem, is a Greek Chapel (built by British Helen, the mother of Constantine; who found, they say, the Cross of Christ; and erected all the Monuments in the Holy Land) in place where Elias his house stood; over against which there is a stone in the high way that showeth an old Monument print of a man leaning sleeping, with his arm under his head. The Greeks affirm it most certainly to be the print of Elias body, when the Angel bade him eat and make himself strong to go forty days journey to Mount Oreb, where for a time be remained fed of Ravens, and after at God's command arose and went to Damascus to anoint Hazael, jehu, and Elisha. No remembrance at this place of the juniper tree the Scripture speaks of, but a Fig tree there is between jerusalem and Bethelem, which the Friars shown me, saying that the Virgin rested herself against is, when she fled into Egypt with the child jesus, and her husband joseph. They cut thereof little pieces for relics, and alike in devotion they at this day make many formal carved Crosses wherein are relics, and Beads, k Of these Crosses & Paternoster Beads, Rosaries, I did bring from thence, and at my return presented my brother and some others, having only reserved for myself one Cross, two pair of Beads, and two Girdles, which are the length of the Sepulchre These Crosses, Beads, and Girdles are brought to us by poor Christians to sell, they saving that they are holy things, for that they had been put into the Sepulchre: I, as the custom was, and as other Christians did, did buy of them & brought from thence. they make Pater nosters as they call them of the Olive trees which grow upon Mount Olivet. Likewise there they told me (an unlikely thing it was) that the withered Fig tree which Christ accursed, is yet standing upon Mount Olivet. From the Fig tree before spoken of, one half mile, is Rachel's Tomb l When I was there. A not 1601. over the grave of Rachel, there was a Cube raised upon four Pillars made of stone and mortar, and open it was on all sides. in the midst of the high way, in sight whereof on a great Bank side, is finely ficuate a pretty Town on the right hand as we went to Bethelem, and two miles off is Bethelem, being on a Hill side situate very pleasantly: the high way and land chaulkie the space of half a mile every way round about it. A Church the mother of Constantine hath built over the place where our Saviour was borne, and first worshipped of the Shepherds, and then of the Wisemen, before joseph and Mary fled with him into Egypt, where also I have been some seventeen years since, as in discourse of my former travels is recorded. The Romanist Friars have a Chapel going down under this Church, where they have continually Mass, and ceremoniously keep the very place of his birth. The Church hath forty or fifty very fair Marble Pillars all of one form and bigness (I counted them m And yet it comes in my mind that I did tell them, and I think they were in number forty of very smooth whitish Marble, the upper end of this Church, the half round mounting steps I mean, are much like those at the Church of Rochester. not) it hath been a very sumptuous Church, Greek pictured Saints yet remaining in the upper end of it, which is in form round, with large steps to go up to the Altar, and on both sides underneath half round steps to go down to the Pope's Friars persinqute, who have the custody of the very place of birth, and where the Manger stood. By a gray-headed Greek Priest and Friar Grecian my attendant, I was brought up a pair of stairs, going up at the upper end of this great Church aloft to a little Chapel, where are many pictures according to the Greeks manner, but especially a large Saint George; before whom they had a Lamp burning, expecting of me great devotion, they unto it making many crosses, and told me he was Saint George. I answered, that I had never seen a bigger: they fixed earnest looks upon me at that answer, seeing I regarded it not, and the old man told the other in Greek he thought I was no Christian, because I made no cross nor reverence neither, as he said, to our Ladies, Christ's, Saint George, or to other Saints pictures; his fellow, a foolish Friar, told him that those of my Country were Christians of the world's end: I presently turned them both out of their talk, by hasting to be go thence. But they led me up to the top of the Church which is leaded, & many Christians had there engraven n Among which names I did see ●●●et Stapers, who (as some said) had traveled from Grand C●●ro thither in Friar's weeds, and (as I have heard) was made a Knight of the Sepulchre, by the Padre Guardians and the other Romish, &c. Those, whosoever English or others, who are so knighted, are made to take a mad kind of oath. their names, so did not I; then they offered me kindly to stay and dine with them, but I refused. The old Priest required of me alms towards their Lamps, which I did, giving to them four Chequins, and came down the same way I went up, through the Chapel full of painted (most sorts and sizes) Saints. In which Chapel also is a Well where ordinarily the Christians draw water, and it is, they say, the best in Bethelem: they draw of it in that place, being near the top of the Church: but that within the Church (it stands at the very entrance within) I take to be the Well that David desired to drink of from the hands of his valiant men: The Papists hold neither of both, but say it is another near Bethelem. So we returned to jerusalem the same afternoon, and in jerusalem my holy Coloyro led me to a Monastery of Greek Nuns, where I bestowed some money in trifles of needlework wrought by them, and there the Nuns required my benevolence, I gave them seven Chequins; then presently not fare from that, he had me to another Monastery of Nuns, where I saw their Chapel full of very fine pictures, and they told me that a man comes daily to do their service; there I did as at the other, and more I bestowed in buying, for there they graced me with the sight of a very fair young Virgin Nun, that so much beauty and youth I could do no less than praise, and pity her estate to my Coloyro, who was ready the next day to attend me thither again, if so had been my pleasure to have bought more new works of the old Nuns, &c. With Gold and thanks I rewarded his passed pains, leaving him at that time: and to my Pilgrim mates the jews I returned; and prosecuting my purpose desired, I again further traced the Holy Land, where two miles from Bethelem are to be seen two Valleys, than Rivers, now Dry; which the jews say Solomon digged to water the Woods. A little way off on the left hand is buried Gad, one of the twelve Patriarches, and half a mile on this side Hebron is the Valley Escol, where the twelve Spies sent by Moses were, they returned with good news. At this day there are Grapes * E 〈…〉 col Grapes still great bunches. in that Valley growing, one bunch of them weigh eight or nine Oaks, as those of the Country affirmed, which may be of our weight twenty or one and twenty pound. I saw none such, though some there were very great sprung out, but not near ripe. This was the fifth of july, 1601. At the end of this Valley Escoll is Hebron the City, the Valley is a long mile before you come to it, all planted with Vines and many Trees. In this City is the Sepulchre of Abraham, the jews hold that there also are buried Adam and Eve, Sara, Isaac and Rebecca, jacob and Lea. Into this Tomb not any are suffered to enter, but at a square hole through a thick wall: they may discern a little light of a Lamp. The jews do their Ceremonies of Prayer, there without. The Moors and Turks are permitted to have a little more sight, which is at the top where they let down the Oil for the Lamp, the Lamp is a very great one continually burning. An exceeding old Castle (but of late time somewhat repaired) joineth to it on the one side: a Moschea that is a Church of Moors on the other, and it seemeth to be within part of the Moschea. At the right side of Hebron on the Mount, is the Sepulchre of jesse, the Father of David, and in the City also is the Tomb of Abner. On the North side of Hebron is the Plain of Mamre, where he received the Angels into his Tent. This we went not to, but might perceive it a pretty way off; and riding backe to jerusalem also we saw the Lake of Sodom, and all the Country thereabouts: but thither we went not. From thence the length of the River jordan, most pleasant to behold in the way we traveled through the Country, yet was I not that I know o●, at that very place where john baptised our Saviour Christ: notwithstanding I washed my hands and head, and drank of the River in diverse places, as if you have and do mark this Discourse, may be perceived. Upon thursday the eight of july, 1601. we departed jerusalem; came backe to Beera or Beroth, then to Sichem the ninth day; but our Horses, Camels, Mules and Asses, being very hot and weary, we stayed and refreshed ourselves and them at jacob's * jacob's Well is just square, about four yards every way, built of some squared stones and not very deep, but excellent clear and cool, so flat at the top that we did sit upon it for our ease, recreation and refreshment, the space of one hour parlying. Well, which is about half or three quarters of a mile before ye come to Sichem. The jews are there also somewhat ceremonious, the water is excellent good & abundant, being hard by the highway. There it was that our Saviour talked with the Woman of Samaria. In sight of this Well, two stones casts off, are joseph's bones buried, where I had been with the jews at my last being in Sichem, as I went to jerusalem. The eleventh, we came to jenin Paradise. The twelfth, to the ancient City * Memorandum, that my honourable and most honest jew, in a kind sort to do me pleasure, was content to go out of the strait way s 〈…〉 mile's, t● show me the City Tiberias, and C●pern●●m, where we lodged that night. Tiberias, this is built close by the shore side. From thence we might see most excellent pleasantly, appearing above the tops of other high Mountains, the City Bethel upon his Mountain, the highest Mountain near unto it, whereas I say they affirm, that the Messiah will come; those for the pleasurablest Mountains which in my life time I have seen, and Libanus for the hugest; over top of which Libanus I have passed, (the Plain of Baalgad at the bottom of Mount Libanus towards Damascus, is the spaciousest; but the Plain wherein Damascus is built, is the pleasantest that any eye can in earth behold.) The Sea Tiberias, is in my judgement at the most five or six miles * And yet by reason of the very high Land on the other side, I may well imagine the breadth to be three or four leagues. over in the broadest place. here it was that our Saviour and Peter fished, and went over when he fed the five thousand. We only remained here four hours, in which time we cast crumbs of Bread into that little Sea, and diverse Fish like Carp (but like Carp in scales and of colour, but they were somewhat longer and thinner bellied) came in abundance to the shore, some small, some great: thence we passed for * And yet in the four hours that we there reposed, we fell to the provant we brought and we got four or five of those Fish fresh 〈◊〉 of that River jordan, and did broil them upon hot coals, that of wood we had quickly made for that purpose, and I did eat 〈…〉 part of them so broiled. fear of Arabian Thiefs, which are in troops about those Countries, pitching their Tents at diverse times in diverse Plains and fruitful places; living a little Commonwealth amongst themselves, subject to no Law, begetting Children, and breeding up all sorts of Cattles for their use. They are of diverse Trades, as Smiths, Shoemakers, Weavers and such like, and amongst them have excellent running Horses, wherewith they often ride a Thieving. We came to Almenia, which hath been a great City also, seven or eight miles off, close built by the Sea side, along through which runneth a Channel of jordan; this undoubtedly is Capernaum, for that it is over the point of the Land, there we lodged. So riding up the higher part of the Country, we came to a reasonable great Town, which may well be Nazareth, from thence to Cana. We saw the River Arnon, so called as some said, being a River it seemed to us a Pool, apart from this jordan; which jordan, as I have said before, runneth through the Lake of Sodom, and alike through the Sea Tiberias, which is Genezaret, passeth a Bridge and falleth into another little Sea or rather great Poole called Cadis. Then progressed we through another excellent situation where had been some famous City, like to be gilgal or Nazaret. For the Patriarch * Of this Patriarch I had to his power most loving and ●●nd● entertainment: out of his L 〈…〉 rye I had a very old new Testament Manuscript Greek, for which I gave him six Chequins in Gold, and I gave it to my Brother Doctor Sanderson, old and corn as it was, yet they the Translators of Paul's Epistles at his house in Saint Laurence Parish, did make some use thereof in their Translation. D. Bar●●, Bishop. D. 〈…〉 son D. Spencer. D. F●lton, D. Tighe. Master Rabbot. Master F●nton, &c. of jerusalem told me, that coming from Damascus' ward, we must needs go through Nazaret. So that I say, either this was Nazareth, or that formerly spoken of; but my jews, neither Turks, could directly advice me which it was. So by diverse Towns we came again to Safet, which is Bethel, before spoken of, this was the thirteenth of july, here the jews stayed to keep a solemn Sabbath, were visited of all the Priests in general, who are clothed in an outward habit of White, but made of Goat's hair, as are our Grogerains, and some of them in white Grogeraine. With great modesty and holy show they came one by one to salute, embracing and conferring some small time, and so departing. These my companions stranger Jews, bought many Books, some two or three Mules ladings, which were holy Books of the declaration of their Law. To Christians they will not cell of some of them for any money, I imagine they think it a sin so to do. Here they gave alms, much money, and likewise sod meat, great Caldrons full for the Poor, to every one a piece at a time, with a loaf of Bread and Pottage, with also at other time's money; this they did three times in the six days we there remained. I think they spent, I say the chiefest jew called Abraham Coen, he I say, gave away here at lest two thousand Dollars, and one thousand at jerusalem, others in his company according to their ability reasonable sums. This all to the poorer sort with their own hands; but to the greater Doctors and Schools, they allow yearly stipend, most or all jews of ability wheresoever they remain, although they go not to the Holy Land, yet such as have been there and safely returned, give great voluntary Alms. For once in their life time, the jews say, they are bound by the Law of Moses to go thither, if they can o● be able, and the Bones of many dead a jews bones carried to the Holy Landlord jews are carried to the Holy Land and there buried. We were fraughted with Wools from Constantinople to Sidon, in which Sacks as most certainly was told to me, were many jews bones put into little Chests, but unknown to any of the ship. The jews our Merchants told me of them at my return from jerusalem to Saphet; but earnestly entreated me not to tell it, for fear of preventing them another time. The nineteenth, we came to b We● travelling between Sasa and Conetra, I was told by some, that about this very place it was where Saint Paul was stroo 〈…〉 n off of his Ho●●e, but I could not tell how to believe them, yet sure I am, that we did twice pass over that very way. P 〈…〉 artnesse o● Damascus. Branched Damask. Conetra, the twentieth to Sasa, and the one and twentieth we arrived at Damascus; entering in at the Gate called Tomazin, which leadeth to jobar. From Damascus the eleventh of August, going out at the Gate called Amara. Without the said Gate are two great Mountains, one of them we mounted, it is called Dohonet, where on the top there is under a Cube not leaded, a great huge Foot of stone set up, in sign (as the Turks say) that Mahomet was there, and viewed the Valley wherein the City of Damascus is built, calling it Paradise, most assuredly thence to see the sa●e all along the ●ly plain Valley, being rarely mixed with many Trees, most glistering silver sided shaking leaves, eye cannot behold a more pleasanter sight, the City being long and close as it were to the side of the right hand Mountain. As we came towards the same from Sidon, seemed at our view so mingled amongst the branches all alongst the Valley, that out of doubt branched Damask took the name thereof, if not patternd by it. The other Mountain is called Dora, so we came to Seraglio a Village. The one and twentieth, we passed the Mountains now called Haghbet and Romani, in Scripture called Halacke, where a fare off we saw the end of Hermon. Close under the side of this Mountain Halacke, open to the very midst of the Plain which is between it and the Mountain Libanon, is a very great and most ancient City, called now Balbarka, in which at this day standeth a row of very great Pillars, set up as is said in Salomons time. This City in Scripture is called Baalgad, old, ruined and uninhabited it is as I remember. An old Pillar also there is in the midst of the Plain built of squared Stones, yet doubtless of much later time than the other Pillars that we beheld from the City. This surely is the Valley of Gad. The flat Plain from hill to hill, may be in breadth some ten, eleven or twelve miles; the length double: it seems the pleasantest level (as it were a * Sea of Land, the Hil● a 〈◊〉 off, r●●ing above this Plain to our appearance as if we should descry land, we sailing as it were upon the Se●, the Valley is so very plain and spacious, most pleasant to behold. Sea of Land) that I have ever seen, it fare passeth the Plain of Antioch. The thirteenth, we came to a Village called Ainat, at the foot (or rather some five miles ascended) of Mount Libanus, which said Mountains the tediousest and I think the highest traveled in the world: being the hottest time of the year we passed the very highest * There is a more common way and lower roadway, but that makes more miles before we come to Tripoli. top, the foureteenth day of August, 1601. yet some Snow was there remaining, and so extreme cold that my hands were benumbed and seemed white all over, like unto a kind of Frost, but being descended three or four miles, were again revived as formerly. At afternoon, we came to a Village some seven or eight miles from Tripoli, called Aigdel, there we reposed half an hour, and so passed some old Towns, among the which is Acon, a very strong Fort and Castle full of great Ordnance, here the Em●er of Tripoli hath his abode. And then we had sight of one plot of ground in those Mountains, wherein are growing diverse Cedar c Being at Tripoli, in Anno 1586. I w●nt diverse times upon pleasure up those Libanus Mountains and gathered of those Cedar branches before ●●●ll sick. Trees: these are of indifferent bigness but not very huge, the body straight, and branches spreading of very excellent show, the broadest row of them lowest, and so rows of branches going up narrower & narrower, until at the top they do seem in a manner sharp, the fruit growing upright, upon the very branches (very finely) the leaves in form of Rosemary, but rather slenderer and sharper, yet do they grow in pretty little bunches pert upright together with the Fruit, but the fruit beareth up above the leaves, with a very small wry stalk, as it were set into the side of the branch. That same night very late we came to Tripoli safely, the Lord be ever praised. Memorandum, that, I noted that in all my Pilgrimage, the graver and better sort of jews, in whose company I traveled, would never reason with me of Christ, for offending or being displeasant unto me, for without scoffing they never talk of him or his followers. Yet one day I had from the mouths of the meaner sort (aged men who professed knowledge in their jewish Religion) an Argument wherein is consideration, and in my opinion a kind of acknowledgement and confession. They said that there was a Stone in the Lord's House at jerusalem, in the midst of the world, jewish blasphemies, which yet argue that they believe he wrought Miracles, &c. called Euenasediya, upon which there was written the Name of God, and that whosoever could get in thither, and return with it written, might have what he required and do what he would. Which they said, JESUS, joseph the Carpenter's Son by extraordinary means got unto, and wrote it, and cutting his own thigh, so hide it, and escaped out of the Temple and said, Yea afdoni anni. But was presently answered, Mamzer bemitadah. Which interpreted as the jews told me, is, saith CHRIST, Let the people serve me. The Oracle answered, After death not in life. Then say they, at first he began to fly, and make of Earth Birds, with many more such like works, as these jews to me confessed, in an opprobrious and very scornful manner; adding further, that they marvelled how we Christians could be so led, by one Peter, and Paul, john, Marie, &c. Further adding, that it was not possible for the best Learned amongst all Christians, jewish boasting and vain hopes. to expound the meaning of the Letter A. and that their Doctors could, only upon that first letter writ whole Volumes, to be studied in until the end of the world. And they knew they said, that jerusalem should be built again, and their Messiah come to make them Princes, as they have been in times past: but then to Govern all the world, and that the other dispersed Tribes who at this day they say, do live in Ethiopia but cannot come out thence, by reason of a Sea of Sand, which parts Egypt and Ethiopia, the said Sea flowing and is continually troubled, except jewish dreams: themselves are a sandy Sea. every seventh day, (which is their Sabbath) so that they cannot pass it, until the time appointed by Adonai (God Almighty.) Many other opinions they have, as that God sends their souls if they have not at first forgiveness, twice more into other new Bodies in the world, to amend and become better, and then either receiveth or rejecteth them according to their deserts; Transmigration of Souls. and that in what part soever of the world they die and are buried, their Bodies must all rise to judgement in the Holy Land, out of the Valley of jehosophat, which causeth that the greater and richer sort of them, have their Bones conveyed to some part thereof by their kindred or friends. By which means, they are freed of a labour to scrape thither through the ground, which with their nails they (say they) hold they must, who are not there buried nor conveyed thither by others. Other talk I had from them, offering as little taste of truth, as this last reasonless likelihood, So I them left to become wiser and better, if Goodness will, who in all be ever glorified; and we Christians, by our Lord and Saviour jesus Christ sanctified and saved, our sins being drowned in his Blood, by the spirit of true Belief in his powerful Predestination; Glory, glory, glory, for ever and ever and ever. Amen. THus have I given thee the Uoyages of Master john Sanderson. Touching the difficulties of entrance into jerusalem, I thought good to add this which followeth; the rather that my Countrymen may be advised, before they adventure this jerosolymitan Pilgrimage; Superstition on the one side and Tyranny on the other endangering the best Pilgrimage, which is the peaceable way of a good Conscience to that jerusalem which is above. For if a man doth not give content to the Friars, which a good Conscience cannot do (except some of their Patrons and Benefactors letters, or other extraordinary provision help) you see these superstitious Friars to prove malicious liars, as here they slandered Master Sanderson to be a jew, and Master Timberlie to be a Spy; that I mention not four other Englishmen not long before, seen to enter their Monastery but never seen to come forth, as the Patriarch of jerusalem confidently affirmed to Master Sanderson. Hence it is that Master Timberlie affirmeth, that none enter the City but protected by them, which others having otherwise entered by extraordinary course disavow, and yet may that speech (understood of ordinary entrance) be true. For Master Timberlies passage we will add it to the end: for Master Sanderson, thus he writeth. Now Master Purchas, take a memorandum of me, that my first day's entertainment into jerusalem was somewhat cross, in that I crossed two Friars which came to bid me welcome. I said that I had not to use of their kindness, because I was recommended to the Greek Patriarch, so in some colour they left me, but a Turk presently after came in the Name of the Bassa, and took my Sword from my side, which had cost me thirty Dollars in Damascus, alleging that no Christian aught to enter the City Gates, with his Sword girt about him, but that I might have borne it in my hand. And yet their Custom is, to privilege the jews in that case. Thus I lost my Sword and after was led to the Caia of the Bassa, who related to me the error I had committed, and further demanded of me a Present for his Master, and another for himself: then I shown him the Great Turk's Letter, which imported a command to use me respectively wheresoever I came in his Dominions: he read the Letter with great regard, and said that he had not, neither would he offer me any abuse, nor any in Jerusalem should do me wrong, and that he would pass over my error, concerning the presumption to enter the City Gate with my Sword by my side, if in courtesy I would bestow a Vesture of Velvet upon the Bassa his Master, and a Garment of Satin upon himself: which I denied to do, he then presently committed me to the Subbassie again and grisly Turk, and his rascally terrible Attendants to be laid in Prison: but the jews in whose company I had traveled fell down at his feet, and entreated for me, often kissing his hand & Garment, praying him to pardon my bold behaviour and words of displeasure with much whispering; they agreed for me that I should give him twelve Chickquines in Gold; wherewith, together also the loss of my Sword, I escaped at that time. But two days after the Friars set upon me again, and feed the Turks lustily and largely, thinking to do me some displeasure, but effected not their purpose, for I still defied them and their Padre Guardian, which in a manner broke their very galls, only they did put me to some trouble and charge. And I in their despite kept company with Patriarch of the Greeks and his Coloyros, (I mean Priests and Friars) and I went not at all to the Romish Clergy, nor visited their Padre Guardian (though the poor Greek Patriarch did very much, and often entreat me to it) at which they were so exceedingly distempered, that that my scorn of them was written of to Tripoli, they certifying an old Friar thereof, all past on my part in Jerusalem, which Tripoli Friar at my coming ducked very kindly, and came to our House to bid me welcome from the Holy Land: yet he with a Fowling-peece shot made at me two sundry times, out of an Italians House where he kept, I being trained abroad by a jew, a Broker an old acquaintance of mine, whose name was Daniel Gallana, but as God would have it, miss both the times: the first time I suspected nothing, although the Bullet fell within my length, and slapt against a Tree about the Root; the jew taking occasion to go some what before me; we hearing the report, I told him how near the bullet fell: he said that it was Signior Francisco, shooting at some Bird from the Terrace, or out of the Window, and I then imagined no other. Some few days after walking abroad again the second time, about the very same place, another bullet whirled very near before me, when on a sudden the jew lingered behind me; then I mistrusted, and walked no more that way, nor at all again with that jew, And praised God in my heart for that escape, as for many other former Deliverances, from Murdering, Poisoning, Shipwreck, &c. with intolerable aggrievances and terrible temptations, in the course of my Pilgrimage. I Have in my hands three original Certificates or Letters of commendations written in behalf of the said Master john Sanderson, two in Modern Greek, the third in talmudical Hebrew. The first, from the Patriarch of Constantinople, to the Patriarch of jerusalem, commending him to his care; the second, a Testimonial of the Patriarch of jerusalem, to this sense. Sophronius by the mercy of God, Patriarch of the holy City jerusalem. Master john Sanderson, Englishman, hath come to the holy City of jerusalem, hath there done his Devotion, hath visited the Sepulchre, Bethlehem, and Gethsemani, Mount Olivet, the Ascension, Bethania, the Sepulchre of Lazarus, jordan, Hebron, and the rest of the holy places where jesus Christ walked: and this present Writing is made to testify the truth. Amen. Dated the Year of the World 7111. The eleventh of july. Sophronius by the mercy of God Patriarch of jerusalem. This was written, saith our Author, by the Patriarch his own hand. He was a grave man with a grey beard, had eight or ten Attendants: at the first meeting in his Monastery, offered his hand to kiss after their fashion; Master Sanderson using his own, kissing his hand, and touching therewith the Patriarches, wherewith he seemed well pleased. The occasion of his jewish society he thus delivereth. When it was determined, that Master Best the Captain and Master of the Mermaid, at our arrival at Sidon, with three other and myself should have go for joppa, and so to jerusalem, but the Master, by danger of Rocks, and rising of Wind, thought not good to leave the ship, and the other three passengers would not; so that I was fain (holding my determination) to post alone without fellow Christian, in company of Honourable jews; in which journey by the Principal, named Abraham Coen, who went to accompany his Wife's Father to Saphet, which is at Bethel; and there to end his days, after two thousand Dollars at lest distributed in charity to those Colleges of jews; We went to jerusalem, and in our return we took Tiberias and Capernaum in our way, which was somewhat out of the way, direct to Damascus. But this my companion jew Merchant, and a dweller in Sio and Smirna, was so respective kind and courteous, that never in any Christians company of what degree soever I ever did receive better content: for moral carriage towards all, understanding and honesty; this jew was without company, I kept his company three months together by reason that from Sidon we went to Damascus, to disburden him and some of his, of at lest ten thousand Chequins, which he left there to be employed in commodities till our return thither again: So over Libanus to Tripoli we went, and there the Gentle jew with his Damascus commodities and Attendants, departed by Sea to Sio, no● 〈…〉 thout moist eyes between jew and Christian, when we parted company. A most devout, zealous, and soft hearted man he was; I cannot speak too much good of him in regard of his great humanity and extraordinary charity, his measure being more in those performances, then is to be found in many of us Christians. The jewish Testimony written in Hebrew, and subscribed by diverse jews, I have here added. THese are to declare the journey of the Worshipful Master john Sanderson English Gentleman, I have this Certificate in rabbinical Hebrew, with the jewish Subscriptions, and the Italian translation thereof. who came hither unto jerusalem the holy City (may it shortly be built) with the Caravan and company of honourable jews, upon Tuesday the tenth of the Moon Tamas, Anno 5361. of the Creation of the World; and went with them unto many holy places, and hath brought with him also Letters of favour from the Patriarch of Constantinople, for the Patriarch of this place; and he hath sent together with him of his men; and they have showed him all the places of their Devotion, and they brought him to Bethelem. And to declare the truth I have written, and under-written this with my own hand, for to give knowledge thereof unto all the people of his City, & the Gentlemen of his places: and all the places which he went to, he hath kept a true note of under his own hand. I that writ this in jerusalem the holy City (may it be shortly built) The seventeenth of the nominated Moon and Year. I Gedelia Cordoero (he was the Hacham * Subscriptions. or Priest) Abraham Coen, the son of Isaac Coen, an Inhabitant in Sio (this * This and the following descriptions of their persons, is added by M. Sanderson. was Rabbi Abraham, the chief jew of the company) Solomon Marabi, an Inhabitant of Tirria. jacob the Son of David, a dweller in Smirna, Abram Aluo, a dweller in Constantinople; this ancient jew was their Cook all the journey. Mose Rasimo, a dweller in Damascus, who of devotion went with us to the Holy Land, and in whose House in Damascus, we did remain and lodge both at our going and coming, and thence we went to Tripoli over the highest top of Libanus, where was some Snow remaining, though it were in the heat of Summer, namely, the fourteenth day of August, 1601. from the bottom to the top, they accounted it to be at the lest eight miles up: and about ten miles down to the Town of Tripoli. Solomon di Vrbino, a dweller in Constantinople. Isaac; he was the son of the above named jacob, he was of years one or two and twenty, and yet his Father had much fear of him; in travelling those Sodomitical places, because as he said, the Boy was beardless. The old jew Father in Law to Rabbi Abraham, we left to die at Bethel; which they do call Saphet Casa di Dios. At our first entrance thither, the jewish women cried from the tops of their Houses; Sei ben venito à la casa di Dios Rabbi Abraham. MEletus, by the mercy of God, Pope and Patriarch of Alexandria: Most Illustrious Ambassador Having mentioned two Eastern Patriarches Letters, I thought fit to add this also, though of another subject. of the Renowned Queen of England, my beloved son, these days are so perverse by the iniquity of our times, that if our Lord prevent not, there is no hope at all of any good. The Archbishop of Efasus, hath attempted to get also the bishopric of Smirna, from the Bishop that holds it, he being absent, to me it appears unjust, neither is it just, and it is also prohibited by the Universal Counsels, that one be consecrated in two Chairs, though he should be worthy; not such a one as he is. The matter is also to be considered of, in presence of the other both Actor and accused; it appears that these Musselmen Turks do the contrary, they came to me that I should under writ a matter that is not judged of; a thing also which they cannot judge of: I denied once, twice, and diverse times; even now a gallant fellow came to me with the same writing, and said that your Lordship's Neighbour Signior Mahomet Aga, by one of his Capogies. sent also a command that I should underwrite. I have abstayned purposing to come this Evening for to have likewise the opinion of your most Illustrious Lordship; for I am resolved to departed hence, rather than to have to do with men voided of all conscience. Let your Lordships writ unto me, and if you found the distaste of this miserable time of ours; bewail you also that we have been borne in such an Age, worse than the World of Iron stormy. Our Lord bless you and save you, this six and twentieth of May, 1593. From the Cell of the Patriarch of Alexandria. This holy Patriarch Padre Melete, was a very comely black long bearded man. He never did eat Aged 45. M. Sandersons report of P. Melete. any sort of flesh in all his life time. He often frequented, and was very inward with our Ambassador Master Edward Barton; I have heard him reason often, and seen him pray one time, in the Ambassadors chamber together with us: he spoke in Greek, which Master Barton did little understand; myself nothing at all except Theos, &c. When he hath eaten with the Ambassador, our Table was ever furnished with the best fish, and not the weakest Wine; yet ever he had a young Priest for his Taster of all the Wine he drank; and all the while that the cup was at the Patriarches mouth, the six other Coloyros that waited on him at Meals, did ever pray in a soft kind of voice. This man was very meek in the show of his behaviour towards all sorts and manner of men, which amongst his greeks made him to be much respected and beloved. Yet did he aspire and got by Master Bartons means and his money, to be Patriarch of Constantinople, which soon he was weary of. The Turks Ministers did so much and extraordinarily exact upon him, so that before his death he resigned it; and went from Constantinople, and did decease at his old Patriarkado Alexandria, and there lieth buried. Of all these Modern Greeks, I have not heard of a better man; most certainly he was a true Christian Professor, although the times permitted not that he might declare it, except in private, to some of Learning and understanding. Master Edward Barton the Ambassador, as Master Henry Lillo did tell me, who did see it, said, that few days before his decease, the Patriarch and he did weep upon one another's necks, he kissed the dying man, who had seriously recommended a Kinsman, and other his Servants unto him, pretending (that of the monies which by his promises he was behind with him) his desire was that he would be good unto his said Servants, and so they parted. I have here added also a Letter from Master Biddulphe, or Biddle; dated, Aleppo, October the two and twentieth, Anno Dom. 1601. I could also have added other notes with M. Sandersons Charts and Delineations of the City and Temple of Jerusalem; but I dare not be too tedious, for which cause I also omit diverse Letters written in those parts to and from him. IN right hearty manner I commend me unto you (good friend Master Sanderson) with hearty thanks for all your former kindness towards me, and lately towards my poor Brother who hath written to me of your kindness towards him. I pray you impute it not unto me for ungratefulness, or forgetfulness that I have not saluted you with my Letters all this time. The last news I heard of you was, that you were go from Tripoli to Cyprus, and from thence to Zante, otherwise you had heard from me sooner, and so much the rather because we have both commenced Hogies in Jerusalem, which Degree no University in the World can give besides. But if your Hogiship hath been as chargeable to you, as mine hath been to me, you will take as little delight to remember it as I do, for mine cost me two hundred and seventy Dollars. And at my return to Aleppo, I heard of the loss of the Rebecca, wherein I had a bale of Nutmegs, besides a Carpet, and other Tokens which I sent to my friends. I have been sundry times sorry that ever I came out of England, or that I had not go with you to Constantinople. For I have had here no profit besides my bore wages, and scarce that. But great discontentment sundry ways, especially of late by that (.) Wherefore as you have been my friend ever since our first acquaintance undeservedly, so I pray you continued. And I, although I be no other ways able to pleasure you, yet I will not be unmindful of you in my Prayers, that God would grant you continual health, long life and much happiness in this life, and everlasting felicity in the life to come. Yours in the Lord wholly to command, WILLIAM BIDDLE. I pray commend me to Master Timberley, john Brochurst, William Pate, &c. AFter so often mention of Master Timberley, I have here given you some Extracts of his journal, (the whole the Reader may see printed) Before the Impression I writ out of a Manuscript many years ago the whole journal, of which thus much I have here presented in memory of him and Master Burrell. CHAP. XVII. A Report of the Voyage of Master HENRY TIMBERLEY * Or Timberlake. from Cairo in Egypt, to jerusalem in fifty days 1601. I Departed from Grand Cairo, the ninth of March 1600. which day I came to the place where the Virgin Mary stayed with our Saviour when she fled into Egypt. From thence with my fellow Traveller Master Burrell in our Pilgrims Weed, came that night to a Town named Canko, where we lodged that night M. Burrell. in a yard upon the bore ground, wanting no Fleas nor Lice. The next day we came into the Land of Goshen, and here we found a company of Turks Jews, and Christians, about seven hundred and fifty, which were all bound over the Deserts of Arabia for Damascus. Among which were some two and twenty Greeks and Armenians, bound for Jerusalem, of which company I was right glad. Here at this Town we stayed two days and one night, called in their Language Philbits, at which Town I went into the Houses where I saw the secret of hatching Chickens m If Thunder or troubled Air happen, all die. They all have a claw too much or too little. The Hatcher hath the tenth for his Furnace & pains. by heat artificial in greater abundance than I had before seen at Cairo. The thirteenth of March, we departed from Philbits, and traveled all night in company of the Caravan of Damascus, And the fourteenth, at nine of the clock we pitched our Tents at Bohaire, in the Land of Goshen. From thence that night, and pitched at () on the East of Goshen, on the edge of the Deserts. Here we stayed two days for fear of the wild Arabians, departed the seventeenth: and that night passed over a great Bridge, under the which the salt water standeth. This water cometh out of the Sea from the parts of Damiata, and was cut out of that place by men's hand some one hundred and fifty miles into the Land by Ptolomeus King of Egypt, intending to bring the Mediterranean and Read Seas together: but foreseeing hereby the drowning of all the Country, he left and built this Bridge which is the parting of Egypt and Arabia. We were no sooner passed this place, but we were set upon by the Arabians. Notwithstanding we were about 1000, we had a Camel laden with Calicoes taken away, and four men fore hurt, and one of the four mortally. Thus they ran away with their prey, and we could not remedy it because it was in the night. So the eighteenth in the morning we pitched at a Well of brackish waters. In this uproar in the night past my fellow Master Burrell escaped very hardly. Here we reposed ourselves till three of the clock in the afternoon called Lazera. For the Arabians and Egyptians divide the day but into four parts. And then we departed, and the next morning pitched at a Castle, in the Deserts called Cattay. This is one of the three Castles which the Turks keep in the Deserts to defend the Travellers from the Arabians, and therefore here we pay a certain tax, that is to say, sixty pieces of silver, and two pence the piece for the head of man or boy, and seventy six for a laden Camel, and fourteen for a Mule. Hence we departed and pitched at another brackish Well, thence at another. The twentieth of March at the second Castle called Arris, here our tax was twenty pieces of silver by the head, a Camel thirty. From hence with many Soldiers to conduct us to the third Castle: and so making a long journey of four and twenty hours, we arrived at a Castle called Raphael, here we paid ten pieces of Silver, and a beast twenty. In the one and twentieth we pitched our Tents at Gaza in Palestina, a goodly fruitful Country, being now clear of the Deserts. Here did I see the place, as they say, where Samson pulled down the two Pillars. Here we paid two and twenty for the beast, and ten for the head. The two and twentieth we pitched at a place called of the Arabians, Canuy, of the Christians Bersheba. Here we paid two for the head, and four for the beast. The three and twentieth we pitched upon a Green under the walls of Ramoth Gilead. Hence the next morning, I with the other Christians departed toward Jerusalem, the Caravan to Damascus, yet we pitched short that night at a place in Arabia, called Cude chelaneb, being fifteen miles from Hebron, from Jerusalem five little miles. Hence we departed in the morning being our Lady day, and at nine of the clock I saw Jerusalem, kneeling said the Lords Prayer, singing we went to the West Gate, and then stayed. For it is not lawful for any Christian to enter not admitted. Then Master Burrell requested me to say that I was a Greek, only to avoid going to Mass: but I not having the Greek Tongue, refused absolutely so to do; affirming to him, even at the Gates, that I would neither deny my Country nor Religion, so that when they asked what we were, Master Burrell answered in the Greek Tongue that he was a Greek, and I an Englishman, so he was admitted to the Greek Patriarch, and I was taken and cast into Prison, after that I had stayed an hour at the Gate, for the Turks did all deny that they had heard either of my Queen or Country, or that she paid them any tribute. Then the Pater Guardian, who is their defender of all the Christians Pilgrims, and the principal actor of my imprisonment, because I would not offer myself under his protection, but said I would rather be protected under the Turk then under him, made the Turk so much my foe, that they supposed I was a spy, and so would not let me out of the dungeon. Now for my deliverance you shall understand, that being at Ramoth Gilead I went to a Fountain to wash my foul linen, in which time one came and called me by my name, and took my linen from me to help me. Whereat I marvelling: What Captain, quoth he, in the Frank tongue, I hope you have not forgotten me. It is not yet forty days since you landed me at Alexandria among the passengers, which you brought from Argier in your Ship called the Trojan. Here is also another that you brought. I asked if he dwelled there, he answered no, but that he and his fellow were going in the Caravan to Damasko, which they call Shame: and from thence to Bagdet, which we call Babylon, and so to Mecha to make a Hadge, for so they are called when they have been at Mecha. He dwelled in Fez in Barbary. After better view I somewhat remembered him to have been of those three hundred and sixty I brought to those parts. This brought me to the other, which both agreed that the other should go in the Caravan, and this with me to jerusalem. This Moor accompanying me, when he saw that I was in prison, wept, and bid me be of good comfort, and away he went to the Bassa of the City, and to the Saniack, and took his oath that I was a Mariner in a Ship that had brought two hundred and fifty, or three hundred Moors into Egypt, from Argeir and Tunis which came to go for Mecha. The Moor, because he was a Musselman so prevailed, that he came that night to the prison with six Turks, and called me to the door, and there told me, that if I would go to the house of the Pater Guardian, and rest in his protection, I should only hold a Wax candle, to which I consented, and so paying the charges of the prison departed, and went to the Pater Guardians Monastery. He bade me very welcome, and said, he marvelled that I should so much err from Christianity, as to put myself rather under the Turks protection, then under his. I told him I did it because I would not go to Mass; here hath been, saith he, many English, but Catholics, and told the Turk at the gate they were Frenchmen or Britons; for the Turk understandeth not the word Englishmen. About twilight came Master Burrell, although he professed himself a Greek, for all Christians must here have the Popish protection. We being thus together in the Court of the Monastery, there came to us some ten or twelve fat Friars, with each a Wax candle burning, and two to spare for ●ee and M. Burrel. Then another Friar brought a basin of hot water, with Roses and other flowers therein, and so there was a carpet spread, and chairs set with cushions in them. Then the Pater Guardian set us down, and gave each of us a candle in our hands. Then came a Friar and pulled off our hose and set the water on the carpet, and when he began to wash our feet, twelve Friars began to sing, and so continued till our feet were washed: then they altogether brought us singing to a Chapel in the said Monastery: where one preached how meritorious a thing it was to come into the Holy Landlord Hence they brought us into a chamber to supper, which we for fear of poison doubted to eat. Thence to bed. The six and twentieth, we rose early, and having saluted the Pater Guardian, he appointed His observations here are omitted, having before so largely out of others given you the sight of these holies. us seven Friars and a Trudgeman, and forth we went to see the holy places within the City, except the Sepulchre, and at every place where we came we kneeled down and said the Lords Prayer, &c. To conclude, it was prophesied that jerusalem should be an heap of stones: so is it come to pass that I could see no ground near to the City by fifteen or sixteen miles, the Plain of jericho excepted, but it is all a heap of stones, in such abundance as may be wondered at how the Inhabitants can live: for proof, we being within five miles of the City lodged in the field. I sent my Moor to a place not fare hence to buy some bread, who returned with this answer, That he and his did never eat bread in all their lives. A man may go twenty miles before he find a place to feed a horse or a cow. But the countries about Palestina, Galilee, and Syria are all goodly plentiful countries, and jerusalem itself is the most barren that I saw in all my travels, the deserts excepted. I cannot compare any place in England to it, except the barrenest place in Cornewal, where is nothing but rocks & stones, and daily by the report of the Inhabitants, the stones grow more and more: that jerusalem, and fifteen miles round about is but a heap of stones, and I am of opinion that it is quite forsaken of God; for the more sort of Turks there inhabiting use all filthiness, that the Christians are forced to marry their children very young, yea even at ten years of age; boys they keep openly, and show them at their doors which hath the fairest. Thus having my Patent sealed with the great seal of the Guardian, and a Letter Patent that did show I had washed in the water of jordan the thirty one of March I departed from jerusalem in my Moors company, the same night I came to Ram. April 1. to Askalon, so to Gaza, where I hired two wild Arabians, with two Dromedaries to carry me to Cayro; we road two upon a beast: by the breaking away of one of our Dromedaries at our lighting, being left alone we were Dromedaries. seized by four other Arabians, who would have made prey of us, had not the other their fellow thiefs returned. I had nothing to loose but my clotheses, but promised to pay them twenty four pieces of gold. The fourth, at night we came to these thiefs Tents, where we had Camels milk. The next night to Salhia, where being overshaken I hired horse. The Dromedary is like a Camel, but that his head is less, his legs longer, and a very small neck, the difference being as between a Greyhound and a Mastiff. In this four days travel I never saw them eat nor drink, from which they say they will abstain ten days, but not so long from meat. Yet I think a good horse will run faster but not continued with this beast. Their pace harder than a trot. I paid them, gave my Moor six pieces of gold, and sent him to Mecha with the Caravan; so I came to Bolack, to Roshetta, thence with a janissaries to the walls of Alexandria, in the eleventh of April, 1601. I came aboard my Ship, having ended my Pilgrimage in fifty days. CHAP. XVIII. Two Letters of M. JOHN NUBERY, relating his third * See sup. c. 3. and last Voyage into the Eastern parts of the World: with three other Letters from M. ELDRED, &c. concerning the same affairs; found amongst the papers of M. WILLIAM HAREBORNE, Her Majesty's Ambassador to the Grand Signior at Constantinople: communicated to me by M. JOHN SANDERSON. RIght Worshipful, my hearty commendations premised, &c. My last I sent you was of the thirtieth day of May last passed from Aleppo, and the next day after came from thence. And the ninteenth day of the last month arrived at Feloge, the which is one days journey from hence; notwithstanding some of our company came not thither until the last day of the last month, which was for want of camels to carry our goods, & since the goods 'cause hither, as yet have found but small sales; but towards Winter I hope it will be better, notwithstanding if I had money to put away with the Carsie, we might have very good Spices, for with money there is here great good to be done, and without money there is no great profit made. Tomorrow I mean to go, with God's help, from hence to Balsara, and so to Ormus, but my going to Ormus is more of necessity, then for any good will I have to the place: for I want a man to go with me that hath the Indian tongue, the which is the only cause of my going thither for to take one there: I was minded to have go from Balsara by Sea, to a place called Abowsher, and from thence by Land into the Indies; but the want Two Nost●●neses deceitful. of one to speak for me forceth me to leave that way. In Aleppo I hired two Nastraynes, and one of them hath the Indian tongue, and hath been twice there, but he and the other are so lewdly given, that it is not for me to trust to either of them: one of them I leave here with Ralph Aleyne and William Skinner, and the other at Balsara with john Eldred and William Shales, and forced so to do for that here is no other to be had; although I am in great doubt they will be a thousand Crowns hindrance to the Voyage, for that in diverse matters of small value they have manifestly deceived us, but we put no more trust in them saving to speak for us. I was enforced to take them in Aleppo but two or three days before my coming from thence, or to have had none at all. Here followeth the prices of Spices, as they are worth here at this present; Cloves and Maces the Batman, five ducats Synnamon, sixeduckets and none to be had, Nutmegs forty five Madynes, Ginger the Batman, one ducat Pepper seventy five Madaynes, and Silk which is much better than that which cometh out of Persia, Ducats eleven and a half the Batman. And so God preserve you. In Babylon this fifteenth day of july, 1583. Your Worships at command, JOHN NEWBERRY. RIght Worshipful, my hearty commendations premised, &c. My last I sent you was from Bagdet of the sixteenth day of the last month, and the two & twentieth day of the same came from thence but by reason that our Bark was great and the water very low, half a day's journey from thence came a ground, and in a long time could not get her off again. Whereupon doubting that further below in the River we might be put to more trouble, I returned to the City, and hired a smaller Boat, and the twenty seven day embarked our goods in the same Boat, and the sixth day of this present arrived here: since which time I have hired a Bark to go to Ormus, and within a day or two I mind with Gods help to departed from hence. About the beginning of this month arrived here four Venetians from Ormus, whereof three are for the account of Michael Stroopenny, and the other for himself. Their Conducts are twenty Bales of Turbith Cloves, and Synnamon and Long-pepper, and Musk, Pearls, and Feathers, which Feathers come from a City called Syndye, about one hundred and sixty leagues from Ormus, and are very Syndy on Indus. much esteemed in Italy. The Bashaw here hath taken away of their Feathers 84000. the which they say are worth a thousand ducats, and he would have given them for the same 501. ducats. So they say that they will certify of it to Constantinople, and hope to have some remedy from thence. And if it were not sometimes for this kind of dealings by the Bashaw towards the franks, here were in these Countries very much good to be done: for the exchange from Ormus to Aleppo is sixty per cento, and commonly they make their voyage in five or six months, and if it were but only for the profit of the exchange it shall be good to have one remaining here, and one at Ormus, and another at Bagdett. And to avoid all troubles that may happen either here or at Bagdett, you shall do well to procure a commandment from the Grand Signior, both to the Bashaw of Bagdett, and the Bashaw of this place, that and if any of our folks should die in this Country (the which God forbidden) that the Bashaw, neither any other Officer shall meddle with the goods, but that it may be kept in a Magosine within some Cave or Cravancera, until such time as the owners shall sand for it, except there be more in company to take charge of the same: for here hath chanced Venetians to dye; and although be were one that had nothing, and he be in company with those that have great store of goods, the Bashaw will take the goods, and say that the goods did belong unto him that is dead, and by this means they shall be in great trouble, and lose half their goods, if they can escape so. And if any of our company should die here, as God defend, the rest should be in great trouble about it; as also that it may be in your commandment, that it shall not be lawful for the Bashaw, or any other for to take away from us any of our goods, except he will pay for the same to our content, for many times there are fine things brought out of the Indies, and the Pasha's man fitteth always in the Customhouse, especially at the coming of the franks, and if there be any thing that liketh him he taketh it, and payeth for that which is worth a hundred pound, ten pound, and so the Bashaw hath dealt with many. But if you sand this commandment, that it may be registered both here and at Bagdett, it will for ever hereafter prevent those troubles that now we are in danger of, and this is a thing very needful to be sent with those that shall next come hither. There is as yet no Spaniards come into the Indies, and by report of one that is here, who came from Ormus, there was a Spaniard sent out of Spain to At this time Portugal was not settled, &c. Goa to have had some authority there, and the Vice Roy caused him to be put to death, and will suffer none for to come thither. As yet they altar not the keeping of their Christmas, as the Spaniards and others have done, but continued in keeping of their old reckoning of the Feasts and Months, neither will they altar until commandment come from the Pope to the contrary. And so I commit your Worship to God. From Balsara this fifteenth day of August, 1583. Yours ever to command, JOHN NEWBERRY. A Letter of Master john Eldred, to G. S. Written in Bagdet the foureteenth day of july, 1583. RIght Warshipfull, my humble and hearty Commendations remembered, wishing your health, and desiring These Letters I had of Master Sanderson and were found amongst Master William Harborne (Ambassador from her Majesty to the Grand Signior) his papers endorled with the said Ambassador his own hand. Master Eldred yet liveth, a grave, rich and principal Citizen. Some of these here mentioned I have known and discoursed with of these parts. to hear of your prosperity, the which God increase and long continued, &c. My last to you was in Aleppo the nine and twentieth of May, wherein I certified our arrival in the Tiger, and the determining of this Voyege, how there was appointed to take at Aleppo for the sum of two thousand pounds sterling, in Carsies, Clotheses, Tin, and other Commedities, and with the same Master Newberie, Ralph Fitch, Ralph Allen, William Skinner, William Shales, and myself, to go with the same goods to this place, there to leave two, and part of the goods. At Balsara, there leave two and part of the goods, and Master Newberie and Ralph Fitch, to take for three or four hundred pounds sterling at Balsara of these goods, and to go for the Indies. Since which time, it may please you to understand we all in company have come to this place, and beer arrived the nine and twentieth day of the last, having past the hands of many bribing Dogs, we arrived here all in safety thanks be to God, and whereas we had thought to have sold in this place, great store of our Commodities, we cannot cell, nor have not sold this sixteen days for thirty Ducats, nor no likelihood of sales there until the Winter, this Town is so full of Carsies and Tin, most bought at Aleppo of William Baret, which were the Tin and Cloth that came in the Emanuel. Tin is here as good cheap as it is in Aleppo, and Cloth also, God sand it to mend, or otherwise this Voyage of ours will make no profit, but in hope we rest the same will mend. We have at this present imbaled and laden aboard a Bark for Balsara, one hundred and twenty pieces of Carsies half, some Tin, three Scarlets, eight & twenty Rotelloes of this place, of Tin and Amber, with diverse small Haberdash wares, which is for the sum of seven hundred sixty four pounds sterling, and here we leave the rest, which is about one thousand pounds, and with the same in this place we leave William Skinner, and Ralph Allen, and all the rest of us go forward, and at Balsara, William Shales and myself, do determine to stay to make sales and employment as the Market will give us leave: and Master Newberie, and Ralph Fitch, with the jeweller and Painter, are determined to proceed for the Indies, and out of this we carry to Balsara, he will take out his four hundred pounds in Commodities for the Indies. Thus the Lord bless our doings, and sand us a merry meeting in our Country Norfolk; and that I may be your Servant, &c. In Balsara the sixth of November. 1583. RIght Honourable, our humble duties considered, &c. Our last unto your Lordship was from Babylon of the nineteenth of july, wherein we signified our safe arrival there, and evil sales which we found, that in twenty days staying there, we sold not for thirty Ducats. In somuch as by direction of Master Newberie, we took of our Commodities for seven hundred pounds sterling, and came to this place Balsara, out of which, Master Newberie took for the value of four hundred pounds, and departed for Ormus, where he arrived the fourth of September, and the ninth of the same, was committed to Prison with all his Company, accused for Spies from Don Antony, and that his Painter was to draw the plaits of Castles and Fortresses, in the behalf of Don Antony. Whereupon the Captain of Ormus hath determined to sand them with the remayner of their goods which is unspent, Prisoners to Goa, there to be at the will and pleasure of the Vizrea, what shall become of them God knoweth. He hath written to our worshipful Masters, to procure the King of Spain his Letters to the Vizrea of Goa for his delivery, which Letters we have sent by mess express to Aleppo. This his false accrsation was by means of Venetians Letters written from Aleppo, and directed to Michael Stropenme in Ormus, who as Master Newberie writeth, hath been the only cause of his trouble. Concerning our estate, we have not sold neither can cell of all our Commodities for two hundred Ducats. Our Carsies here are not worn, neither come there any Merchants to make employments here, being this place only as a thoroughfare for Merchants which come from Ormus to discharge their goods and pay Custom, and so to pass for Babylon. Before we came hither, Master Newberie told us, we should find to make Bazar for any kind of Spices, which we have found clean contrary, for neither are there Merchants resident here, or Commodities to be found to make Bazar for two hundred Ducats, they which come from Ormus mindeth never to make Bazar here, but departeth presently after his Custom paid, for Babylon. We have offered to give our Commodities at price very reasonable, with as much money to have taken up the same by Exchange for Aleppo, but no man would deal with us. Whereupon we embarked our goods to have go for Persia, but before our Ships departure there arrived here two Venetians with diverse sorts of Spices, who had taken up ten thousand Ducats by exchange to be paid here in Balsara, this money their credits will not serve to take up for Babylon. Insomuch as being in some distress for money, they offered to barter with us half money half commodity, whereupon we have disbarked our goods, and hope within these few days to make Bazar with them. Thus humbly taking our leaves, we cease to trouble your Lordship any further. Your Lordship's most ready at Commandment, john Eldred. William Shales. In Balsara the two and twentieth of january 1583. RIght Honourable, our duties humbly considered unto your Lordship, &c. Our last was of the tenth of November sent by the Cadie of this place, wherein we signified unto your Lordship the alteration of our minds for going into Persia, and how we were returned with our goods backe again to this place. We also wrote you the hope which we had to make Bazar with a French- man, which was at that time newly come from Ormus, the which is now come to pass and finished, although with some trouble. We delivered all our goods, which amounted unto 2000 Ducats, and gave him more in money two thousand eight hundred and thirty Ducats, which we took up by exchange for Bagdet at fifteen per Cento, and to pay more two per fifty per Month, during the time of our staying here, which God knoweth how long it will be, the way between this place and Bagdet is full of Thiefs, and no Merchants dare venture to departed till the ways be clear. There have go no Barks from hence this four months and more. We have imbaled all our goods for Camels being of them as followeth, four sums of large Cinnamon, fourteen sums and an half of middle Cinnamon, three sums and an half of Nutmegs, one some & an half of Ginger, one some and a third part of Cloves, four sums & a half Fusses of Cloves, 197. Turbands fine, and one Chest of guilded Pusillanes; all these goods have been in readiness this month wishing every day our departure, which God grant may be shortly, for here we spend, and our money eateth, and that which is worse, we fear we shall lose our passage from Bagdet to Aleppo, except we departed very shortly. We received no Letters from Master Newberie since the first news of his trouble: but we hear by others that he and his Company are sent Prisoners to Goa, and the remayner of his goods is left in the hands of the King's Factor. Thus not having others to trouble your Lordship with at this present, we rest, humbly taking our leave, and commending you and all your Lordship's affairs, to Gods mighty protection. Your Lordship's most ready at commandment till death, JOHN ELDRED. WILLIAM SHALES. Master Hakluit hath delivered Master Fitches Indian Peregrination, with notes also of Master Eldred and Master Barret, to whom I refer the more desirous Reader. Linschoten also hath mentioned the troubles at Goa (whereof he was eyewitness) of Master Fitch and Master Newberie. I have added hereto three Commands from the Great Turk, in behalf of the English. To the Cadilesquire of Egypt. KNow that the Ambassador for the Queen's most excellent Majesty, resident in our most famous Port, by Supplication certified, how that our Viceroy Ebrahim Bassa, than Beglerbie of Egypt, did give the Custom of Cassia to a certain jew called Abraham Ripollo, with express and strait commandment, that whosoever brought Cassia to Cairo, should cell it to him and none other, and what Merchant soever would buy Cassia, should buy it of him and of no other. Whereupon certain of the English Merchants, buying of the foresaid jew three and thirty Kintals, to the value of four hundred and fifty ducats of Gold, and having before justice paid to the said jew the whole sum, and received Hogetta from the Cady, the Beglerbie that now is Synan Bassa, casting the said jew in Prison, and seizing on all his goods in the behalf of the Grand Signior, did also take from the English Merchants all the Cassia they had bought of the jew, and for which they had fully paid, not restoring to them one Asper, and thereby did them great harm and injury. Wherefore we charge thee, that this our Commandment coming to thee, thou do examine this matter according to justice; that if the English Merchants have bought of the said jew so much Cassia, and have paid to the said jew the full price, and have received thereupon Hogetta from the Cadie, and if the Beglerbie have taken the said Cassia into his hands, that then you 'cause the said Cassia to be restored to the English Merchants, suffering nothing to be done against Law and justice. To the Beglerbie of Cairo. KNow that the Ambassador for the Queen's most excellent Majesty of England, by Supplication certified in our most famous Court, that for default of their Consul in Egypt, the French Consul that there is Vento, alleging that they are under his Banner, doth violently usurp authority over them; and that heretofore having sent our Commandment to the contrary, yet he hath not abstayned, nor ceased from molesting and troubling the English Nation. Wherefore know, that to the Queen of England our Privilege is granted, by which privilege it is by no means permitted, that the French should be Consul over them, or intermeddle with them. Wherefore we Command, that against our Privilege, the French Consul do them no injury, nor usurp the Consulship over them. We have sent our Letters to the Cadilesker of Egypt, according to which, and contrary to our Privilege, we command him also, that the French bear not the Consulship over the English Nation. To the Cadilesquire of Egypt. KNow that the Ambassador for the Queen's most excellent Majesty of England, by Supplication certified us, that for default of their Consul in Egypt, the French Consul there resident called Vento, alleging that they be under his banner, doth trouble and molest the English men, contrary to our privilege: our commandment was formerly given that he should abstain from molesting the English Nation but he did not only not leave off, but did more arrogantly persist to trouble and injury them. And therefore the Ambassador required our commandment, that according to their Privilege, the French Consul might not intermeddle with their Nation, nor bear the office of Consul over them. Know thou therefore that our Privilege is granted to the Queen of England, and we command thee, that the French Consul resident in Egypt, do not hereafter bear the office of Consul over them. We command thee again, that our commandment coming to thee, according to our Privilege given the Queen of England, and this our commandment, thou never permit the French, to exercise the office of Consullover the English Nation, nor suffer them by the French to be molested and troubled. To the Reader. Our Countrymen, in love with the wealth of India, have brought us (I know not how) back thorough Turkey to Bagdet and Balsara; neither can we now return without some review of india: From the tenth Chapter to the end of this Book, all is of later Intelligence, and added by way of an Appendix. especially of the parts and Ports there before lest visited; and a hereof later 〈…〉 gence hath come to our hands. Such are the Maldives Lands, of which hither to we have taken small notice in our multiforme Peregrinations. Lo here therefore we present you them in a French-English Chart (that I may so speak) both for the translation from the French, and because our Author was Pilot●● by an Englishman, whose name I find not; who seeking to escape with some others of his wracked Company, was done to death by the Maldivans. This our Author learning the Language, with long and dear experience learned this which here he freely teacheth, and many many more Observations of these and other places in India; out of which I have gathered what I deemed fittest for our purpose. CHAP. XIX. The Voyage of FRANCOIS PYRARD de Laval, to the East Indies (an Englishman being Pilot) and especially his Observations of the Maldives, where being Ship-wracked he lived five years. Translated out of French, and abbreviated. A Company of Merchants of Saint Malo, Laval and Vitre, in the year 1601. set forth two ships to the Indies; one was of the burden of four hundred ton called the An Dom. 1601. Croissant, the other of two hundred, called the Corbin, sent under the command of the Lord of Bardeliere Burgess of Saint Malo & Francis Grout, Lord of Clos●neuf, Constable of Saint Malo, his Lieutenant or Vide-admiral, Captain of the Corbin. We set sail from Saint Malo with a North-east wind to begin our Voyage the eighteenth of May, 1601. Being not above nine or ten leagues out in the Sea, our M●ssen mast broke and splie in the middle: this was the beginning of our misfortunes. The third of june, we coasted the Isles of the Canaries. The twelfth and thirteenth of the same month, Canaries. we came to the Lands of Cape Verd. The nine and twentieth of june, we found ourselves in the height of 5. degrees, and saw the North-star very low: and at the same time, we perceived the South-starre. In the same place and height, we saw great quantities of flying Fish, with wings like to Bats. Flying Fish. The four and twentieth of August, we passed the Equinoctial line, where are very violent heats, and unconstant weather, in an instant a marvelous calm, and half an hour The Ternades. after very fearful Thundrings and Lightnings, and impetuous winds. Often they see come afar off great whirlwinds, which the Mariners call Dragons: If this passeth over their ship it bruiseth them and overwhelmeth them in the waves. When the Mariners see one come they take new Swords and beat one against the other in a cross upon the Prow, or toward the Superstition. Coast from whence this storm comes, and hold that this hinders it from coming over their ship, and turneth it aside. The nine and twentieth of August, our Pilot who was an Englishman, from the tops saw English Pilot. Anabon. land ten leagues off: this was the I'll of Anabon, whither we came the day following, and were there a while courteously entertained by the Portugals Lords of the Lands, but after had treacherously five of our men surprised by them, and one slain. The sixteenth of October, we went out Treachery of Portugals. Saint Helera. The Abroilles, shelves toward Brasil. Saint Laurunce at the road of this I'll, and on the seventeenth of November, came to the Island of Saint Helena. The nine and twentieth of the same month, we doubled the Abroilles. The seven and twentieth of December, we passed the Cape of Good Hope. The nineteenth of February, 1602. we cast anchor in the Bay of Saint Augustine, in the I'll of Saint Laurence, where we abode to refresh ourselves, until the fifteenth of May. The three and twentieth of the same month, we came to the Isles of Comorro, where all that had the Scorbuto or other diseases Isles of Camerro recovered their health, as well because of the good air, as of good water and first-fruits. The one and twentieth of june, we passed the Equinoctial toward the North Pole. The Shipwreck o● the Maldives I lands. second of july in the night, we were miserably shipwrecked upon the Banks of the Maldives, where we lay till the day following, when we embarked ourselves in our Gallion: having taken our Swords, Harquebusses, and half Pikes, to go to Land: after great labour we attained Pouladou. one of the Isles called Pouladou, but the Inhabitants would not let us land, before they had disarmed us. They led us all together into a House in the midst of the I'll, where they gave us Fruits, Cocos, and Lemons. Then the Governor of the I'll came to us called Ibrahim, who seemed very aged, he could speak some words of Portuguese, by the means whereof he asked us many things: after his people rifled us, and took away all that we brought, saying that it did belong unto the King. Having been in this Lodging the space of a day, they took the Master of our Ship with Male chief of the Maldives. two Mariners, and conveyed them to the King forty leagues distant in the Island of Male. The King sent his Brother in law with many Soldiers to our shipwrecked Vessel, to get what they could. The King's Brother in law when he went away, led me and two others into the Island of Paindoüe, where at our first coming the Inhabitants gave us a little food, but when they saw Paindoüe. that our companions had money (this money was about five hundred Crowns, which we took while we were in the ship and the first night we came on Land we buried in the ground, which they after digged up wanting necessaries, but we that were in the I'll of Paindoüe had none of it) they tried by extremity of famine to make us to give them some also, for they believed Miserable famine. we had some. By reason of this evil resolution of the Islanders to give us nothing without money, we were brought into great misery. All that we could do, was to gather Petiwinckles on the Sea shore to eat, and sometimes to meet with a dead Fish. This extremity endured a long time, till that the Inhabitants seeing we had no money, began to have a little more commiseration on us; we offered our service to them, to do what they would employ us about. I went often with them to the neighbouring Lands to get Cocos, and sometimes on Fishing, He learns 〈◊〉 Language. and in recompense of my labour they gave me part of the Fish or Cocos. While we lived thus, I endeavoured myself to learn the Language, which my companions despised. The Commander of the Isle seeing me so studious of their Language, began to esteem and favour me. Then there came one called Assaul Ocaounas' Calogue, a Grand Signior, to fetch the rest of the Lead of our ship and some Iron Ordnance, and to make search for the Money which the inhabitants of the Lands had of our men. The Signior of the I'll of Paindove and the Catibe, with those that affectioned me, presented me to this Signior that came from the King, and commended me to him: this commendation was the cause that the Signior began to favour me: and also because he saw I could express myself in their Language, and daily studied to learn it, he took me with him to carry me to the King. When we arrived at Male, he went presently to the King to tender him an account of the Voyage, and among other things failed not to speak of me to him. In the evening I went into He is presented to the King. a Court, whither the King was come to see that which was brought from our Ship. I saluted him in the Language, and after the fashion of the Country, which pleased him, and gave him occasion to inquire much concerning those things which were brought from the Ship: he commanded the Signior that brought me, to lodge and entertain me. The day following, I was busied with relating to the King, the manners and fashions of our people of Europe and of France. He made me see the Queens, who employed me diverse days in giving answers to that which they asked me; being curious to understand the Habits, Manners, Marriages, and fashion of our French Dames. I was about four or five months in good health, and wanted nothing but the exercise of my Religion and my liberty, having all things else to my content. After this, I fell sick of a hot burning Fever. There passed not a day but the King and Queens sent to know how I did, and every hour sent me delicious viands to eat, and thus I continued a great while. But afterward the King sent me to the I'll of Bandos' (a little I'll in sight of Male) which hath a better air Bandos then Male, where an experienced man by the King's appointment recovered me. Afterwards the King gave me a lodging near him, and every day rise out of his own house, and necessary provisions for my sustenance, he gave me also a servant and money, and other presents, so that I become some what wealth after the manner of the Country. While I thus continued here (despairing ever to return into France) I was diligent to inquire of the people, their manners and customs, which here I have written and particularised. §. II Description of the Maldives, their thirteen Cantons, twelve thousand Isles, Sea-changes, strange Currents, Monsons', Maine-Inlets, black boiling Sea, Heat, Seasons, Civility, and hair Ceremonionsnesse. THe Lands of the Maldives, begin in eight degrees of the Equinoctial line, on the North-side and end in four degrees on the Southside. They are of an extraordinary length, about two hundred leagues, but not above thirty or five & thirty leagues in Latitude. Situation. They are distant from the firm land, that is to say, from Cape Comorin, from Covan and Their distance Cochin, one hundred and fifty leagues. The Portugals reckon that there are four thousand and five hundred leagues by Sea, to go thither from Spain. They are divided into thirteen Provinces, which they call Atollons, which is a natural partition according to the situation of the places. Forasmuch as every Atollon is separated from others, Division into 13 Atollons. and contains in itself a great multitude of small Isles; It is admirable to behold, how that each of these Atollons are environed round with a huge ledge of Rocks. The Atollons are all after a sort circular or oval, having each of them thirty leagues, some a little more, some a little less, and lie all one at the end of the other: from the North to Susan's, they almost touch one another: there are between two channels of the Sea, the one large the other exceeding narrow. Being in the midst of an Atollon, you shall see about you a great ledge of Rocks which impale and defend the Isles, against the impetuousness of the Sea. But it is a very fearful thing even to the most courageous to approach to this ledge, and see the waves come afar off and Force of the Sea. break furiously on every side. For I assure you, as a thing which I have seen a thousand times, that the surge or billow is greater than a House, and as white as Cotton: so that you shall view round about you as it were a very white Wall, especially when the Sea is lofty. Now within each of these Cantons, is almost an infinite number of Lands, both small and great. The Inhabitants told me, that there are about twelve thousand. But I conjecture that there appear 12000. Lands. not so many, and that they say twelve thousand, to note an incredible number, and which they cannot count. It is true that there are an innumerable multitude of small ones, which are as it were Hillocks of sand, all unpeopled. And moreover the King of the Maldives puts this number in his Titles, for he is called Sultan Ibrahim d●los assa raltera Atholon; that is to say, Ibrahim Sultan, King of thirteen Provinces and twelve thousand Iles. King's Title. Which notwithstanding, the currents and daily flowing of the Sea diminish that number, as the Inhabitants informed me, who said also that a proportion of the number of the people are consumed, and that there are not so many as were accustomed to be anciently. Also they reported that within one of the Atollons, all the little Isles and Sea which part them, was one Sea makes daily alteration. continued ground, and that it was in former times but one only I'll, cut and divided after into many. And surely they which navigate near the Maldives, discern all within white, by reason of the sand which is of this colour, upon all the Flats and Rocks. The Sea thereabouts is very quiet and of a mean depth, insomuch that the deepest entrance is not twenty fathoms; and yet here are very few entrances: for a man may almost see the bottom every where. All the shallowss are stone, Rock and sand, so that when the tide is out, it reacheth not to ones waste, and for the most part to the midleg; so that it were very easy to go without a Boat throughout all the Isles of the same Atollon, if it were not for two causes. The one great fishes called Paimones, which devour men and break their legs and arms, when they Danger by Sharks and sharp stones. encounter them; the other is that the depths of the Sea are generally very keen and sharp Rocks which hurt them wonderfully that go into it. And moreover, they meet with many branches of a certain thing which I know not whether to term Tree or Rock, it is not much unlike white Coral, which is also branched and piercing, but altogether polished; on the contrary, A kind of Coral. this is rugged, all hollow and pierced with little holes and passages, yet abides hard and ponderous as a stone. They call it in their Language Aquiry, they keep it to make their Honey and Sugar of Cocos, having bruised them with little stones, and putting them to boil with the water of Cocos, this is that which fashions their Honey and their Sugar. It greatly hinders those which wash themselves in the Sea, it was very difficult to me to go so from I'll to I'll without a Boat, but they which are accustomed go often. Among these Lands there are very many, and as I believe the greatest number, which are Many of the Lands ●r● n●● inhabited. whole: unhabited, and which have neither Trees nor Herbs; others which have no green thing, and are but a movable sand yet there are some which are for the most part overflown at spring tides, and are discovered when the Sea is out, the residue are all covered with great Crab, (which they call Cacowe) and Cray-fish. There are great store of Fowls called Pinguy, which here lay and hatch, and here is such a Prodigious numbers of he Pinguy Fowls. prodigious multitude of them, that a man knows not (I have often made trial) where to set his foot without touching their Eggs, or young ones, or the old Birds, which fly not fare when they see men. The Islanders eat them not, and yet they are very good meat, and as big as Pigeons, their Feathers white and black. These Isles which I have said to be habited, appear afar off white, as if they were covered with Snow, by reason of the great whiteness of the Sand which is fine and subtle, as that of an Hourglass, and so hot and burning, that the Heat of sands. Eggs of those Birds are hatched with great facility. They have great scarcity of fresh water, some Lands are well woodded and inhabited which have not any; except some few, whither the Inhabitants are constrained to go and seek it from Want of water the confining Isles; also they have inventions to receive rain water: and although they have water in the Isles, they are not like one another, being better in one respect then another. All their Pit-water is neither very sweet nor wholesome. They make their Pits in this manner, digging Pits how made three or four foot in the Earth, a little more or less, they found freshwater in abundance, and (that which is very strange) not above four feet from the Seashore, in places also which are often Hot at night and cold at noon. overflown. I have observed that their waters are very cold in the day, principally at noon, and in the night very hot. But to return to the thirteen Atollons, here are their names beginning at the North Point, which is in the head, which the Portugals call for that cause Cabexadel 'las ilhas, and in the Maldives' Tongue, Tilla dou matis, in the same signification, that is to say, the high Point, which is under eight degrees of the Line on the North-side, in the same height that Cochin is. Now the first Names of the Atollons. Atollon is called Tilla dou matis. The second Milla dove madove. The third, Padypolo. The fourth, Malos madou. The fift, Ariatollon. The sixt, Male Atollon, which is the principal where is the Island of Malé, chief over the others. The seventh, Poulisdous. The eighth, Molucque. The ninth, Nillandous. The tenth, Collo madous. The eleventh, Ado matis. The twelfth, Sovado●. The thirteenth, Addou and Pova Molucque, which are distinguished into two little ones, and separated, as the others, but are very small, and therefore are accounted as one. Notwithstanding, Addou, as the better gives name to the other. Every A●ollon is separated from his Neighbour by a channel of the Sea, which passeth between them. But although they cannot pass with great ships without perishing, yet there Four principal channels, are four which are fare larger than the others, and may easily pass for great ships, notwithstanding, it is very dangerous, and perilous to go there, and especially in the night: for it is certain to be ship wracked (as we were) because they cease not to encounter certain Shoalds and Rocks, which they aught to shun. I have seen amongst the Maldives many Sea-cards, The Natives dexter: 〈◊〉 in sailing. where these were exquisitely deciphered. These people also are marvelous cunning to avoid them, and to sail through passages very dangerous without perishing. I have seen them often pass in the middle of the Banks, Sands, and Rocks, through little channels so narrow, that they had room only for their Ba●ke, and sometimes so evenly that they grated the Rocks on both sides; and nevertheless they went securely in the midst of those perils, and with a high sail. Once being with some of the Islanders in a little Boat, which was not above four fathom long, the Sea was higher than the two Pikes length, and so outrageous and turbulent as could not be more. I thought every moment that the billow would have carried me out of the Boat; where I had great labour to hold myself, and they were not a whit perplexed, nor did fear any thing. For they fear not the Sea, and are very skilful to conduct Barks and Boats, being made and accustomed to this from their youth, aswell the Gentlemen as poor people, and it should be a disgrace to them to be ignorant in it. For this cause it is impossible to sum up the Nurse 〈…〉 numb●●s of La●k●ss. No sailing by night. number of Ba●keses and Boats which are throughout all the Isles, for as much as the poorest will have one, the rich many. They never sail by night, but take Land every evening, they sail not neither without sight of Land without a Compass, except when they go out of their Isles, and go some long Voyage. They carry therefore little provision, but buy daily whatsoever they need in diverse Lands. The greatest part also of the Isles which are within the circuit of one Atollon, are surrounded Shoalds, with a should, and there are but one or two open places which are very straight and difficult to heed: wherefore it is necessary that they understand well the manner actively to guide their Barks, otherwise if they be defective the lest thing in the World, their Bark will be overthrown, and their Merchandise perish. As for the men they can swim well within those Good saint 〈…〉 m●●●. parts of the Sea preserves them daily, and to speak truly, they are as it were half fishes, they are so used to the Sea, whither they go daily either swimming, or roading or sailing. I have seen them many times within the ledge of Rocks where the Sea is calm, run swimming after the fishes, which they have suddenly perceived bathing themselves, and have taken them in their course. And this is usual. And yet they fail not often to loose their Barks, notwithstanding all their dexterity. The greatest discommodity is the current Pyvarou, which run aswell to the East as the West, in the channels of the Isles, and in diverse in-draughts of the Sea, six months on one Coast, and six Strange Seacurr●n●ss. months on another; yet not certainly, but sometimes more, someimes less. This is that which deceives them, and ordinarily casts them away. The winds are aswel fixed as the currents, from the The Monsons'. East quarter or the West, but they vary sometimes, and are not so ruled, fetching their Compass toward the North or the South, and the current goes perpetual his accustomed course, till the season altar. It is a very remarkable thing, that whereas the Atollons are continued one at the end of the other, and separated by channels of the Sea which go thorough them, they have open Inlets opposite. places and entrances opposite one to the other two on one side, and two on the other, by which means men may go and come from Atollon to Atollon, and always communicate together. Wherein may be observed an effect of the providence of God, which hath left nothing unperfect. For if there were but two open places in every Atollon, that is, one on one side, and another on the other; it were not possible to pass from Atollon to Atollon, nor from entrance to entrance, because of the boisterousness of the currents; which run six months to the East, and six to the West, and permit not to cross over, but force them down. And when the two entrances are not adverse, but one on the East Coast, the other on the West, men may easily enter, but not return, except the six months are ended, and the current changed. Now as these entries are disposed, men may notwithstanding the currents go from one Atollon to another, in every season, and Traffic, and Merchandise freely together, as they do; for as much as every Atollon is open with four entrances which are in opposition to their two Neighbours. The entrances of these Atollons are unlike, some competently broad, others very narrow, the largest is not more than two hundred paces or thereabouts; some are but thirty, nay less. On Form of the Entrances and their danger. both the sides of each of these passages are two Isles, on each side one, you would say that it were to guard the coming in, which surely were easy to do, if they would, with Ordnance hinder the ships to enter, because the largest hath not above two hundred paces. Now concerning the channels (which they call Candou) which divide the Atollons, four are Navigable, where the great ships may go to pass through the Maldives, many stranger's ships of all sorts pass often there, but not without peril, for there are a great number yearly cast away. It is not that they affect this passage (for all on the contrary shun it, as much as may be) but they are situated in such sort in the midst of the Sea, and so long, that it is not easy to escape them, principally the currents carry the ships thither against their wills, when the calms or contrary winds take them, and that they cannot help themselves with their sails, to make way against the currents. The first begins on the North-side, and is that where we were shipwrackt at the entry of the shelf of the Atollon of Malos madou. The second approacheth very near Malé, The first. The second, third, and fourth. called Caridou, in the midst whereof is the greatest of all the Isles, so hemmed in with Rocks as I have said. The third, is by Malé, stretching toward the South, and is called Addou. The fourth, is called Sovadon, which is directly under the Equinoctial Line: this is greatest of all, having more than twenty leagues in wideness. The Islanders going by the Isles and Atollons, help not themselves with a Compass, except in No Compass but in long Voyages. fare Voyages, but when they pass through the great channel they use it. All the other channels between the Atollons are very straight, and full of Rocks and Shoalds, they cannot go but in small Barks, and yet it is requisite to have great knowledge of the places to sail without danger. I found it strange sailing with the Islanders in the channel, which separates Malé and Polisdou, and which bears the name of Polisdon, and is seven leagues broad or thereabouts, that the Sea appears there black as Ink, notwithstanding being taken up in a Pot, it differs not Sea black as Ink; the water not. from other water; I saw it daily boil in big black billows, as if it had been water on the fire. In this entrance the Sea runs not as in other places, which is fearful to behold: I thought I was in the nethermost depths perceiving not that the water moved on one side or the other. I know not the reason, but I know well that the Natives are greatly afraid of it: they very often encounter such tortures. Seeing these Isles are so near the Equinoctial on both sides, it may be judged what is the quality of the Air, which is very intemperate, and the heat excessive. Notwithstanding the Heat. day and night are always equal, the nights are very cool, and bring abundance of dew. This coolness is a cause that the Country may be more commodiously inhabited, and that the Dewes. Herbs and Trees are fruitful, notwithstanding the heat of the Sun. The Winter begins in the month of April, and continues six months and the Summer in the month of October, Winter, which endures six other months. The Winter is without Frost, but always rainy. The Winds are violent from the West Coast; on the contrary the East is extreme hot, and never causeth Winds. Rain. They affirm, that the Maldives have been heretofore peopled by the Cingala, (so they call the Inhabitants of the Island of Ceylan.) But I find that the Maldives resemble not at all the Whence peopled. Cingala, which are black, and very evil seatured, and these are well shaped and proportioned, and little differ from us, except their colour, which is Olive. But it is out of doubt, that the place and the length of time have made them more graceful than those which first inhabited the Iles. Add also that there are seated a great number of strangers of all parts, which inhabit there, (besides the Indians) who from time to time have been ship wracked as we were. Wherefore Civility of the North parts. South barbarous. the people which inhabit Male, and round about to the North point are found more orderly, honest and civil: and they which are on the Southside toward the low point, are more rude in their Language and Fashions, and not so well featured; and blacker, and also many women of the poorer sort are naked without any shame, having only a little cloth to cover their Privities: And for as much as the North-coast is daily more haunted and frequented with strangers who ordinarily marry there: Also that it is the passage of all the ships, which every the Country, and civilize it more and more, which is the cause that persons of rank and quality seat themselves there more willingly, and not toward the South, whither the King sends in Exile those which he will punish with banishment. And yet the people which inhabit the South parts, are not inferior in capacity or Religion to the others, if it be not more for other things, but all their Gentry inhabit on the North Coast, where also they take their Soldiers. The people is very Religions, greatly addicted to Manufactures of all kinds of Works, Religion. wherein they excel, also in Letters and Sciences after their manner, principally in Astrology, whereof they make great esteem. They are a wise and circumspect Nation, very fraudulent in their Merchandizing, and their living in the World. They are valiant and hardy, and well seen in Arms, and live in great order and policy. The women are fair, but that they are of an Olive Women. colour: and some are found as white as they be in Europe, yet they have all black hair: but they esteem that beauty, and many make it to come so, wherefore they keep their Daughter's Haire-cere● monies. heads shaved, till the age of eight or nine years, not leaving them till then any hair but a little on their foreheads, to distinguish them from Boys, who have none at all, yet this comes not lower than their Eyebrows, and after that the children are borne, they shave them from eight days to eight days, which makes their hair very black, that would not be so else, for I have seen little children with half flaxen hair. The beauty and ornament of the women is to have their hair very long, thick, and black, which they accommodate and wash often, and purify with water and Lie made of purpose: having well washed and cleansed their heads and hair, they abide in the wind all dishevelled, but Bathing and Oiling. within the compass of their house, until it be throughly dry; after they rub and oil their hair with odoriferous Oil, which causeth that their heads are always moist and Oily. For they never wet their body's men nor women, but after they oil them, two or three times in the week for their hair, but for their body, oftener than there are days. As for their hair they are not obliged to wash it, but when they have accompanied together, and they are bound particularly every Friday, which is their Sabbath, and in all their great Feasts; the men on their Fridays, the women on their several Feasts only, but sleep after it when they shall think good and according to their necessity. The women also perfume their heads for a little reason which they have, and so washed, oiled, and perfumed they attire themselves, which is to bring all their hair from before backward, and draw it out as much as may be, that one hair may not mo●e nor waver this way nor that way: after they tie them behind, or they make a great tuft bound on, for which greatness, they have a counterfeit Lock of man's hair, but as long as the womens', in fashion of a Horse tail; and to hold it, they garnish it at the great end after the manner of a ( l De dez a coudre. ) and all the rest of their hair is put in order: after the ( m Dez. ) of Gold or Silver is covered with Pearls and jewels according to their abilities: and some wear two of these false hairs, because it serveth to tie their hair behind, and make the tuft greater. They put also odoriferous flowers of the Country, which is not there of defective. It is not permitted the men, but only the Soldiers and Officers of the King, and Gentlemen to wear their hair long, who do so for the most part, and as long as the womens', yea take as much pains as they to wash, cleanse, and oil and sweeten it with flowers: and there is no other difference, but that the men bind their hair on one of their sides, or right up, or upon the head, and not behind as the women: also they never wear any false Periwigs: they are not compelled to wear their hair so, but short or long, as they think good. I have seen the King and the Princes, and greatest part of the Grandes and Soldiers, who wear their hair short, and they which wear them long, for the most part, when they are weary, or when they grow no more, cut them off to give or cell to women, for they have no sergeant hair, but men's, because they never shave the womens' hair living or dead: the most part of these false hairs come from the Continent, Increase of hair. as from Cochin, Calicut and all the coast of Malabar, where all the men wear their hair long, which after they cut and cell for women, as well of the Country as Aliens. Their hair increaseth there a great deal faster than here, because, as I conjecture, they so often wash and oil them, also by reason of the extraordinary heat, which causeth their hair to be thicker and Hairy on their bodies. harder, but never curled as with us. Commonly also the men are hairy over all the body, yea so thick as more cannot be imagined; here of they boast, as if it were the strength of nature; which yet they find not always true, and if a man be not so hairy, they say, that he rather resembles a woman then a man, and despise him for it: but the women a●e not so hairy, and have no hair but in ordinary places. There is no common Barbers, but every one hath skill to shave, as well men as women, and use no razor for it, nor any comb; but they have scissors of cast copper, and looking-glasses also of All Barbers and none. copper, which they use instead of razors of steel, but not made as ours. They shave themselves after our fashion: for the King and Peers, there are men which accounted themselves honoured to serve in this office, not for game, but for affection, being men of fashion; the King sends them presents at the years end. Also throughout all the Lands there is neither man nor woman, rich nor poor, great nor little, which after the age of fifteen years hath not all their furniture and instruments so to order their head: and they are very curious to take them off when it never so little grieves or troubles them. The maidens wear no coats till the age of eight or nine years, but only a cloth which reacheth Boys and girls. from the girdle to the knee, which they wear from the time they begin to go: but the boys wear nothing till they are seven years old and are circumcised: they say that it is not necessary that their daughters should wear any other robe the time aforesaid, for that than their breasts begin to bear out & increase, and it is needful to cover them, as a thing which they hold as great a shame to show, as here their priveties; and then they let their hair increase without Shame to let the breasts be seen. any more cutting, but adorn and trim it, being then in the time to find some to marry with; for before that they hold them as children, and permit not men nor boys to speak of love to them, for that they are not acknowledged nor arrayed as maidens. Now the men being very old and covered with hair, as I have said, and not clothing their bodies from the girdle upwards, they shave not the hair on the breast and stomach, but in such a fashion as they cut the hair in one place, and leave it in another, to the end that it may appear and be like the fashion of a cased doublet. The men wear their beards in two fashions: one which is permitted to the Pandiares, Naibes, Beards of two sorts. and Catibes, and other Ecclesiastical persons, and those which have go on pilgrimage to Mecca, and Medinatalnaby in Arabia, where is the Sepulchre of Mahomet, to wear their beard so long as they will, and not to shave it but under the throat, and their upper and lower lips, because they would not for any thing being eating or drinking touch a hair, being the greatest nastiness and filthiness in the world: wherefore they have no hair about their mouth; and I have Neat superst●●on. Curiosity. often seen that for finding only one hair in a platter of meat, they would not touch it, and remained rather without eating, giving it to the birds and other creatures, except any body would have it. The other sort of beards for the rest of the nation, and the commonest is to wear a little one after the Spanish custom, shaved about their mouth and under their throat, but without moustaches, and in the cheeks they make like holes and fashions with the scissors, and they shave them very close, yet so that it may appear. Their chin as we use now. In the mean while they curiously keep the shave of their hair and nails, without losing Very niggards or letting fall any, and are careful to inter it in there Churchyards with a little water: for they would not for any thing in the world go upon it, or cast the left part into the fire; because, they say, being part of the body it requires burying as well as the body; and they enclose it neatly in a little cotton, and the most of them will be shaved in the porches of their temples or Mosques. They are very hardy and insensible in all this, and use no hot water in shaving them; their razors cut very naughtily, and they do nothing but pour a little cold water upon it; and whatsoever hurt they do, they complain not, and say that it pains them not: this comes of custom to them, for else they would be as sensible as we. §. III Their Cocos and other first-fruits and food, their Trades and trading, Creatures profitable and hurtful. Of Male the principal Island. Their Houses, Candou, Languages, Apparel. THE Maldives are very fertile fruit, and other commodities necessary for the life of man. They have abundance of Millet, which they call Oura, also of another little Their food Millet. grain called Bimby, which is like to Millet, but that it is black as Rape-seed. These grains sow themselves, and are reaped twice in a year. They make a kind of meal, whereof they make pottage with milk and honey of Cocos, and also of Torteaux and Bignets, and many other sorts of food. There grow also roots of many kinds, one called I●elpoul, which grows in abundance without sowing, and is round, and two handfuls in greatness, like more or less. Now they bruise it by rubbing it on a rugged stone, after they lay it in a cloth in the Sun to dry, this is likeour Amidon or wheate-flower, which they keep as long as they will, whereof they make pottage, and Torteaux and Galletus, which is a very delicate meat, but that it a little surchargeth the stomach, it must be eaten while it is new. They have plenty of another sort of root, called Alas, of a very good taste, which they sow and cultivate, one sort read, like redparsnip, Roots. another white like navews, and are ordinarily bigger than a man's thigh. They boil and dress them in diverse fashions, and keep them a great part of the year; also they order them with honey and sugar of Cocos, and it is a great part of the nourishment of these people. They call wheat Godame & rice Andove, which grows not there, but is brought in great quantity from the firm land. They eat and prepare it in diverse manners, boiling it only with water, and eat it with other viands in stead of bread. They boil it also, after dry it and bray it, and of this bran, with eggs, honey, milk, and butter of Cocos, they make Florentines, and very good belly-timber. Herbs and trees grow plentifully in all the Isles; many that bear fruit, others that bear Herbs, trees, and first-fruits. none, whereof notwithstanding they eat the leaves which are sweet and dainty. There are Citrons, Pomgranets, Oranges in abundance; Bannanes, which the Portugalls call figs of India, and the Maldives Quella, which is a great fruit, and multiplies exceedingly, delicious and of great nourishment; so that they nourish their infants with it in stead of broth. There is none more profitable than the Cocos or nut of India, which they call Roul, and the fruit Cate: they abound more Cocos. in the Maldives then in any place of the world: this only tree serves for all necessaries of life, furnishing them in great quantity with wine, honey, sugar, milk, and butter; and moreover the pith or kernel serves to eat, with all sorts of meat in stead of bread. Add also the wood, bark, leaves, and shells make the greatest parts of their moveables and utensils. There is such store of firewood, that they buy it not, for as much as the country is covered Trees common. with all sorts of trees: it is lawful to go and cut those trees at any time when they have need, which serve for nothing but to burn. Also there are whole Lands full, whither every one sand their servants and slaves daily to fetch for their use. It is admirable that each of the thirteen Atollons produce sundry first-fruits, although they are all under the same climate; yet every one hath not that which is necessary. You would say, that God would that these people should visit one another, here is such diversity: for what is plentiful in one place is rare in another. Although every thing grows particularly in each place, yet it is little, and not so good and natural as that which comes from the Atollons and Isles proper to it, because it is brought from other places. The people also have followed in their habitations a like order, for the craftsmen are assembled Crafts differing with the Lands. in Isles apart, as the Weavers in one, the Goldsmiths in another, and so all the rest. In brief, none of their mechanic Arts are mingled, but each hath his Isle, yet they communicate one with another in this sort: they have close boats, with a little deck, and go from I'll to I'll travelling and retayling their merchandise, and sometimes are more than a year before they return to their Isle and ordinary residence. They carry with them their male children, from four or five year old, to learn and be accustomed to it. They lie always in their Barks, and drink and eat there, and often work also. Where I was on the Maldives, there was found a Bird (which landed in an Island) of prodigious shape and greatness. It was three ●●ot high, the body exceeding great, more than a man could fathom: the feathers all white as a Swan, the feet broad like Fowls that swim, the neck half a fathom long, the beak half an ell; on the upper part at the end a kind of crooked claw, underneth larger than above, whence hung a very great and capable bag of a yellow gilded colour resembling parchment. The King was much astonished whence this creature should come, and what was the nature of it: and enquiring of all men which came from other regions, at the last he happened on certain strangers, who told him that this creature was particular to China, and that it was bred no where else, and that the Chinois use them to take fish, for this creature swimmeth on the water as other river Birds, and very long. It takes fish with great dexterity, and fills the great purse or bag which hangs from the beak underneath, which is so great and capable, that it will hold many fishes each two feet long, which the King handling hard, wondered greatly how it was possible that this Bird should come so alone from China, being distant more than a thousand and two hundred leagues. The King made trial, causing them to tie and fasten his throat, only giving it leave to breath, that it might not swallow the fish, but bring up the poke full. I have seen it often go so on the Sea, and come with it full of fish. It goeth a long time on the Sea, and tarries there sometimes a day, which makes me believe that it is not impossible that it should come from China. They have Hens in such plenty, that it is strange, and cost them nothing but the taking, Hen's wild. for they are wild: in the Market they cell them but for one Sous apiece, and thirty six Eggs at the same price; this is the meat they use most next to fish. They have store of Pigeons, of Other Fowl. Crow's bold. Great Bats. Muskitoes, Rats Mice, Pismires, &c. Of these creatures see Linschot. C. 45. who relateth the like in G●●. Ducks, of Rails, and of certain Birds which altogether resemble Sparrow-hawkes, Muskets black and grey, which live not of prey, but of first-fruits and many other differing kinds, all wild and none domestic. The Crows greatly endanger the Inhabitants; for they are so bold, that they will come into the Houses; and take any thing, although men be present, of whom they are not a whit afraid. At the first, I thought they had been tame and domestical, they are in so great abundance that they cannot be numbered, because they kill them not. The Bats are as great as Ravens. They are greatly annoyed by the Muskitoes or Gnats, which prick very forely. But that which troubles them most are the Rats, Dormice, and Pismires which are found every where, with other sor●ss of Creatures and Vermin which enter into their Houses, and eat and spoil their Grain, Provision, Fruits, and tender Commodities, so that they are forced for to resist them, to build their Lodges and Granaries on piles in the Sea two and three hundred paces from the Land, whither they go in Boats, and there lay up their grain and first-fruits to keep them. The most part of the Magazines of the King are builded after this manner. In the Sea there is a kind of Snakes which are very dangerous. There are great store of Cats, Foines, and Ferrets. There are no beasts for riding; there are few great beasts, wild or tame. It is true that there are about four or five hundred Cows and Bulls: but they appertain to the Sea-snakes. King only who breeds them in the I'll of Male: whither they are brought from the firm land for curiosity to multiply to that number; They eat them not, but in four or five months in the year, and at great feasts when the King causeth to kill one, and sometimes he giveth one to the stranger's ships, whom he will gratify. There are also some Wethers which are the Kings. They have no Dogs, yea are greatly afraid of them. While that I was there, the Portugalls of Dogs dreadful and unclean. Cochin sent two to the King for a rarity, who caused them incontinently to be drowned. If any touch a Dog, he presently goes to bathe, as to purify himself. The Sea is very full of fish, of all sorts great and small, principally because it is shallow and calm within the Atollons. It is their chief sustenance, either fresh with Rice or other meat, or Fish. fried with Oil of Cocos, or sod in sea-water and dried to keep it. They sand many ships daily laden to Achen in Sumatra and other places. There is one great kind of fish which greatly vexeth them, for it devours the men when they bathe or go a fishing. I escaped very hardly from being Sharks. devoured. A man may see a great number of persons which have lost their arms or legs, or otherwise are lamed by this misfortune. The great abundance of all things causeth that victual Cheap victual. costs little, and that every thing is good cheap. Four hundred Cocos may be bought for one Larin, which is eight souses: five hundred Bannanes for one Larin: in like manner after the same price an hundred great fishes, or a dozen of good Hens, or three hundred pound of Roots, and so of other things: so that there is no * Note. Country in India where strangers grow rich so soon, because trading is good, and victuals cheap. The principal Island is called Male, which gives name to all others: for the word Dives signifieth Male the principal Island. a number of small Isles heaped together: it is very near the midst of all other Isles, and is in circuit about a league and a half. It is fruitfuller than all the rest, and the Staple and Mart of them, and of strangers; the seat of the King and of the Court. By reason whereof it is best peopled, but unhealthfullest; there die many, whom they inter each a part, so that all the I'll is Unhealthful. full; the Sun, which is very hot, draweth up noisome and pestilent vapours. The waters also are naught, the King therefore is compelled to sand, for him and his house, to another I'll, where the water is better, and where they bury no body; so do also the principal and men of ability in the I'll. Throughout all the Lands they have no enclosed Towns, not not in the I'll of Male. Not walled Towns. But all the I'll is replenished here and there with houses and buildings, either of Lords and Gentlemen, or of the common people, and also of others. Notwithstanding the houses are distinguished by Streets and Wards, in a fair order, and all know their own division. The houses and edifices Their houses. of the common people are of Wood of the Cocos, which they cut from the trunk of the Tree, they cover them with leaves of the same Tree, sowed double one within another. The Signiors and rich men build with stone, which they draw forth of the Sea, from under the Sea-stones how drawn thence. Shelves and Rocks, where they found as much as they will, of good length and greatness. It is smooth and good merchandise, very white, somewhat hard to cut and fashion: but as soon as it raines on it, it loseth its natural hardness and whiteness, and becomes all black when it is beaten with the rain, or wet with fresh water: the manner of drawing them forth of the Sea is remarkable. There groweth in that Country a kind of Wood which they call Candou, which is as great as the Walnut tree here, like in the shaking leaf, and whiteness, but wonderful soft. It Candou strange wood. bears not any fruit, and is fit only to burn: being dry they cut it into Planks, which they use as we do fire. This Wood is lighter than Cork. Having noted the stone within the water which they will have, they fasten it with a great Cable. This is ordinary, for as I said before, they are half fishes, very expert in swimming, their women swim as well or better than the men of these parts: so that they will go on every occasion to the bottom of the Sea, fifteen or twenty fathoms deep, and stay there a long time and mark the depths very often, to see where it is good laying their anchor. Sometimes also in stead of an anchor they choose some great rock in the bottom of the Sea, and there fasten their Cable. Then after that they have selected the stone, which they will draw up, & that they have bound it to their Cable, they take a piece of the wood of Candou, & tie or thrust through (after they have bored it) their cable right opposite to the stone, and after aloft add a certain number of th●se pieces, as many as shall be necessary, so that which is marvelous light, and fleeting above the water, pulls up with it the stone and draweth it aloft, whatsoever weighty or ponderous a thing it be, even to a thousand pounds. The Cannons and Anchors of our overwhelmed Ship were drawn up thus. I have seen that the Haven of the I'll of Male, being full of great Rocks, so that the Ships could not ride nor anchor in safety, cleansed and made navigable thus in l●sse then five days. They use also to take five or six great pieces of this kind of wood, and bind them fast in a row, and above set sawed Planks of the same Tree after the fashion of a Hurdle, after elevate it with little boards round, before, and behind, and on the sides, and in the middle to sit. This serves them to go to Sea, and pass from I'll to I'll: they principally fish in such, every man hath one, for they need but one to guide and conduct them. Another property of this Tree is, that rubbing pieces one against another, fire comes forth, and this is their kindling of fire. For Fire how kindled. chalk they use shells found on the Sea side, which joins and conglu●inatss their buildings very well together. They have two languages in use. The first, which is particular to the Maldives and is very Languages. ample. The second is the Arabic, which they greatly esteem and learn as we do Latin. Also it serveth them daily for their holies. In the Atollon of S●uadou, and toward the South of the Maldives they speak a language hard to understand, and very clounish and rude. They apparel themselves thus. First the men tie about their privities a great swathband of Their apparel. cloth, which comes round about them, for fear that going or coming, or in doing any work, they might be discovered. After, they put a little cloth of cotton died blue, or read, or some other colour, which goes no lower than their knees. Upon that they put a great piece of cloth of cotton or silk (if they are a little rich and wealth) which reacheth to their ankles, and gird it with a fair square handkerchief embroidered with gold and silk, which they fold in three corners, and spreading it upon their backs make it fast before; after for greater ornament they add a little piece of silk of diverse colours, transparent as cobweb-laune, which is short and extends no further than the middle of their thighs: and after all that they encompass themselves in a great girdle of silk, Girdle. which is like to their turban, and is well fringed; they let the ends hung before. Within this girdle, which serves them for a purse, they put their money, and their b●●●ele on the left side; and on the right side they wear their knife, which they esteem very honourable, and there is no body but wears one, not not the King. These knives are very well made, all of excellent steel, Knife. for they have no invention to mingle iron with steel. They which have any means, wear the haft and sheath all of silver wrought and fashioned. In the end of the sheath on the top they have a buckle of silver, whereat hangs a little chain also of silver, whereto are tied their tooth-pickers and eare-pickers, and other little instruments. Others, which have not means to have them so costly, wear the sheath of wood wrought, the haft of a fishes bone, as of a Whale or other Sea creature, for they will not wear bone of any Land creature. They are very curious of their No land-bone worn. knives, and think themselves not well clothed, except they have them at their girdle. They are not suffered to carry other Arms, except the Soldiers and Officers of the King, and Not Arms ordinary. they only while they are in service of the King in the I'll of Male, or elsewhere sent by him. They have commonly at their side a waved dagger, which they call a Cris; they come from Achen, java, and China. And moreover when they go in the street, they always carry their sword naked in one hand, and their buckler in the other, or else a javelin. Their principal bravery, is to wear about their girdle many chains of silver. There is not one man nor woman, boy nor girl, Silver chains. little or great, which will not have of them according to the proportion of their goods and substance. Thereon they put their Treasure, and ordinarily design it to defray the expenses of their Funerals. But none except the Grand Lords and Strangers wear them upon their clotheses to be seen: the other wear them hid underneath: and yet they will have them to speak of them, and show privately. The residue of their body from the Girdle upward is naked; I understand Nakedness. of the common people, for the Signiors of quality are not so. Yet in their Feast days they cover themselves with jerkins and Cassocks of Cotton or Silk which they fasten with Buttons of gilt Copper. These jerkins are of all sorts of colours, but the edges are welted with jerkins. white and blue. The sleeves come but to their elbow; they say, if they should descend to the wrist, as ours, they should not have the free managing of their arms. They put on also coloured linings, which are very straight, and reach from the ankles to the waist, which they fasten also on the bottom with gilded buttons. The chief men array themselves ordinarily with jerkins and Cassocks. A great number on Feast days use another kind of gallantry: they bruise Sanders and Camphire on very sl●cke and smooth stones (which they bring from the firm Land) and sometimes other sorts of odoriferous wood; after they compound it with water distilled of flowers, and overspread their bodies F●st-garment. with this paste, from the Girdle upwards, adding many forms with their finger, such as they imagine: it is somewhat like cut and pinked Doublets, and of an excellent savour. Sometimes they bind together fair flowers, and of the best sent. They dress their Wives or Lemons Skin prints. in this sort, and make upon their backs works and shadows, as they please. This is one kind of bravery which is much used, but they dare not present themselves so trimmed before the King, nor within the Palace. Upon their heads they wear read Turbans, or diversified into various colours, the richer sort of Silk, the poorer of fine Cotton. The Soldiers and Officers of Soldiers and Officers 〈◊〉. the King attire themselves after one fashion, which is not permitted to others, putting often on their heads embroidered Handkerchiefs, which others may not. All the people go naked on their feet, and often on their legs, yet within their Houses they use a kind of Slippers or Sandals Barefoot. made of wood, but when any of their Superiors come to visit them, they pull off their Sandals, and remain with bore feet. The women have a great cloth of Cotton, or of coloured Silk which comes about them from their middle to their ankles, and serves them for a Coat. Upon that they put a Robe of Taffeta, Woman's habit. or very light Cotton, but very long: It descends to their feet, the borders are blue and white; it is very like the Smocks which women wear in these parts. It is a little open on the neck, and fastened with two little gilded Buttons, and so before in the Throat, without any more opening in the bosom: so that when they will give their children suck, they are constrained to pull up their Garments, yet without any indecency, by reason of the cloth which they use in stead of a Coat. Their Arms are laden with great Bracelets of Silver, sometimes from the Bracelets heavy. wrist to the elbow; the poorer sort wear them mixed with Brass, others of fine and massy Silver, so that there are some found with three or four pound of Silver on their Arms: and moreover they have Chains of Silver on their Girdles under their clotheses, which are not seen, but sometimes when their Garments are very lightsome. They have many Chains of Gold about their necks if they be women of rank and fashion, or they knit together pieces of Gold Coin, which comes thither from Arabia, or elsewhere from the Continent. In their ears they wear Chains. very rich pendants according to their wealth, but they wear them not after the same fashion we do here. For the Mothers pierce the ears of their Daughters when they are young, not only in the lap or fat of the ear, but all along the gristle in many places, and put there threads of Cotton to increase and keep the holes, that they may put when they are greater little gilded Eare-tires. nails, to the number of twenty four in both ears. The head of the nail is commonly adorned with a precious Stone or Pearl, also in the lap of the ear they have an ear-ring fashioned after their manner. When the women go in the streets either in the night or day, (although they go seldom in the day) they wear a Veil upon their heads; but they put it down going with the Queens or great Ladies, or with their betters, but not at all before men, not, not before the King; but on the contrary they will hide themselves more when they imagine that men eye them. It is observable, that none neither man nor woman, except the Prince or Grand Signior dare wear any Rings set with Stones, nor jewels, nor Bracelets, Carcanets, or Earring, nor Chains of Gold without permission from the King, if they be men, or from the Queens, if they be women. This permission they buy, except they confer this benefit on them, as they do often to the women. None, neither Queens nor Princesses may wear Bracelets and Rings of Gold on their Arms and Legs: but for any other ornament it is permitted them to have Gold; but although Gold prohibited. the Rings of their Feet and Legs are of Silver, they may not wear what quantity they will, if they be not of great Birth and Original, nor put Rings on their fore-fingers, except the Queens, the Princesses and great Ladies on the middlefingers; all other women with permission on the two other fingers, the men only on their thumb. So every one knows his rank and degree, and what ornaments he must have as well for himself as his Wife, and there is no confusion in it, If the Wife of any one which hath not accustomed to go brave before, begin to go more gay, or if a man wear Rings set with jewels on his finger, although in so doing he exceeds not that which is permitted him; yet they impose on him a greater Tax for this: except the Officers of the King and of the Queens, which pay no Taxes, nor the Inhabitants of the I'll of Malé, yet they are burdened with other charges, and pay many extraordinary expenses. The Strangers and their Wives have privilege to attire themselves as they will, to wear what ornaments and costliness they will, without permission, even as the great Princes, or the Strangers privileged. King himself. In brief I observed, that the Strangers have more Privileges and Immunities than the Naturals. Also the Pandiare, the Naybes and Catibes of the I'll of Malé, and other Lands may dress and array themselves as they please, without being bound to the Laws for this thing as others. The women are curious to trick and trim themselves handsomely. They have a custom to make the nails of their feet and hands read. This is the beauty of the Country: they make it with the juice and moisture of a certain Tree, and it endures as long as their nails. Certainly they appear very fair and beautiful, aswell because they attire themselves neatly, as Woman's customs. because they are well-favoured, of a good proportion, and very pretty. §. four Rites of Meat and Drink, Bathing, Superstitious Observations: Diseases. Education of Children. Fishing, Fashions, Lusts. THey never eat together, but with men of their own Rank and Quality; counting Feasting. it a dishonour to eat with their inferior: Also they feast seldom, except at their Festivals and Solemnities. If they will at other times entertain their friends, they prepare a Service of many Dishes, and set it on a great round Table covered with Taffeta, and sand it into his House whom they will feast: which they hold a great honour. Being in Feeding. their own house they love not the others should see them eat, and go therefore to the furthest side of their house, letting down all the clotheses and Tapestry which are before them, that so they may be unseen. Before they eat, they say their Prayers. They have no other Table than the floor of their Lodgings, which is covered with a little fine Mat, whereon they sit crosslegged. They use no Naperie, but for fear of wasting their Mats they use great leaves of the Neatness. Bannanes whereon they set their Dishes, and others before them instead of Trenchers: they are so neat in their feeding that they shed nothing in the place where they eat, not not one drop of water, although they wash their mouth before and after their repast. Their dishes are of Earth, figured after the manner of the Country, and come from Cambaya; as good as China Porcelain, and Dishes. so common that all use them. But they have no Platter of Earth or Porcelain, which is not after the fashion of a Box round, varnished and nealed, and a cover of the same matter. The poorer sort have covered Platters in stead of these Boxes, which cost little. The reason is because of the Ants, Pismires troublesome. which in great numbers fill every place, so that it is very difficult to keep any thing without a cover. They are also so nice in their Diet, that they will not taste of any meat wherein hath fallen Nicety: a Fly or an Emit, or any little creature, or the lest filthiness, so that they will give it to the Birds when they come: for they have no mind to give it to the poor, to whom they never give any thing which they would not have, or which is not aswell dressed as for themselves. Wherefore when the poor come to their doors, they make them come in, and make them as good Gharitie. cheer as for themselves; saying, that they are the Servants of God aswell as themselves. The Grand Signiors and rich men have no other Vessels than other men, although they might have them of Gold and Silver, yet their Law forbids it. If a dish happen to be a little riven or cracked, they eat no more in it; saying, that it is polluted. They use no Spoons neither to eat Rice No Plate, Finger-spoons. nor Honey, nor any liquid thing, but take them with their fingers, which they do neatly and nimbly without losing any thing, for they accounted it the greatest incivility in the World to let any thing fall in eating. In the mean while also, none dare spit nor cough, but must rise and go forth. In eating they never use the left hand, because therewith they wash their Privities. They Dexterity. willingly eat at the beginning of their feeding a Cocos half ripe, and drink the water of it; saying, that it is healthful, and looseth their belly. They eat all greedily and in haste, holding Quick at meat. it mannerliness not to be long in eating: and in the mean while, though they be in company, they speak not a word. To drink while they are eating, is reckoned clownishness, but after they have eaten their fill, Drinking rites. they drink once. Their drink is commonly of water, or of Wine of Cocos drawn forth the same day: they have also other sorts of drinks for the King and Nobles, or at their great Solemnities. They drink in Copper Cups well wrought, with covers on them. After their repast, and when they have washed, they present a Platter of Bettell, instead of sweet meats. For Bettell. the most part they have no ordinary hour of eating, but eat at all hours when they are hungry. No man cousin Their Wives and Daughters prepare and dress their meat, and not men. It is the greatest injury that a man can do to one, to call him Cisday, that is to say Cook: and if any be found to addict themselves to this, they are mocked and despised every where, in such sort that they esteem them not for men but women: and they dare not accompany with any but women, nor do any other exercise; also they make it no difficulty to leave them with them. When they kill any creature for their food, they have many Mysteries. They cut the throat But her-●ites. turning themselves toward Mahomet's Sepulchre, and say their Prayers, and all speedily let it go, or go forth, not touching it till it be thoroughly dead. If any touch it before, they cast away the flesh, and eat it not. Also they cut it not everywhere, but in a certain place of the throat, otherwise they eat it not, and every one understands not this, but principally their Priests or Mondius know it: they which enterprise it must be ancient and not young, and such as have Superstition. had children. In all their actions they are very scrupulous and superstitious. After they have slept, whether in the night or day, they fail not presently after they are awake, to wash their eyes and face, and rub them with Oil, and put also a certain blackness upon their eyelids and eyebrows: they dare not speak nor bid any good morrow till they have done thus; they are careful to rub their Teeth, and to wash and cleanse them, saying furthermore, that the Read colour of Bettell and Arecka, which they chew continually takes the better: so that they have all read Teeth, by reason of champing of Bettell, & they accounted this bravery. They carry it also always Bettell and Arecka. about in the pleats of their Girdle, and it should be a dishonour to be found without it; it is the custom when they encounter one another by the way interchangeably each to give the other some of his. They bathe often in the day, not only for pleasure and commodity, but for Religion, or Bathing. entrance into the Mosche: they wash their Extreems after they have made urine, or done their necessities, they wash their Privities with the left hand, or they wash all their body, which they call junan, according to their Feasts with diversities of forms and ceremonies. So that when they wash in public, as they do, a man may know wherefore they bathe, as if they have accompanied with their Wives whether by night or by day, they plunge their head three times under the water. When they are to go any Voyage, they desire not to meet or touch any body, and if any disastrous thing chance to them, they attribute it to him who touched them. Above all when they go on fishing, they must not salute any, nor bid them good morrow. From the going Superstions. down of the Sun on Thursday in the Evening, till the day following about three or four of the clock, they will not permit any thing to be carried out of their Houses, although their dearest Love, or their Father would borrow any thing, they would not give it them, neither will they tender that which shall be sent for, although it be not theirs: yet they will receive any thing, and let it enter into their houses in the meanwhile without any scruple. They wrangle not nor quarrel together, although there be enmity between them; above all take heed of reproaching. In sailing, if they be surprised with contrary winds, of calms or storms, they make Vows Their Aeolus. rites. to him which commands the winds, whom they call not God, but King. There is no Isle where is not found a Siare, as they call it, which is a place dedicated to the winds, in a desolate corner of the I'll, where they which have escaped danger, make Offerings daily of little Boats and ships made purposely, full of Perfumes, Gums, Flowers, and odoriferous Woods. They burn the Perfumes, and cast the little Boats into the Sea which go floating till they be burned, for they put fire in them; to the end, they say, that the King of the Winds may accept them. Also they set not willingly their ships and Galleys afloat, but they kill Hens and Cocks, and cast them in the Sea before the ship or Boat which they will use. They believe also that there is a King of the Sea, to whom in like sort they make Prayers and Ceremonies in their Navigation, and when they go on fishing, fearing upon every error and offence, the Kings of the Winds and of the Sea. So that being on the Sea they dare not spit on the windy side, nor cast any thing overboard, for fear that they should be angry with them: also they never look behind them. All the Boats, Barks, and ships are devoted to the powers of the Winds and of the Sea: and surely they respect them as if they were their Temple, keeping them neat, and never committing Superstitious neatness. any filthy and dishonest thing in them. They have also the Kings of the other Elements (as they call them) and especially that of War, but all with great Ceremonies. They greatly esteem certain Characters, which they call Ta●ide, which they wear under their Garments, enclosed in little Boxes, which the Rich make of Gold or Silver. They wear them often on their arms, on their neck, or at their Girdle, or else at their foot, according to Characters. See the like in jobsons' Notes of Gambra. the subject of the Disease; for they wear them for all things as well offensive as defensive, that they should love or be loved, or hate, or to heal or cure any Malady. The Magicians and Sorcerers cell them these for money, and tell them that it brings them good luck, and heals their Diseases. They have few remedies for their Maladies, but have recourse to the Magicians and Sorcerers, who are their only Physicians. They believe also that all their evil is caused by the Devil to vex them, who is the only cause of their Deaths and Diseases. Therefore they call Magicians. Devil invoked. upon him, and offer Flowers to him, and prepare Banquets of all sorts of Viands and Beverages, which they set in a certain secret place, where they let them consume, if no poor people happen to take them away. For the same purpose they kill Cocks or Hens, turning them towards the Sepulchre of Mahomet, after leaving them there, praying the Devil to accept of them. The Fever is common among them, but most dangerous to strangers. From ten years to ten years, here comes a Disease called Curivadiri, for which they abandon one another, as if it were Fevers. the Plague. It is like the small Pocks, and kills many. The diseases of the Eyes are very common, Decenniall Disease. Blindness. I have seen a great number blind, and the most part have little Eyes. It happens also often that having been long in the Sun in the height of the day, after the Sun is down, they see not at all, whatsoever fire or light be put near them, although it were a hundred Torches, yet without feeling any other evil. To heal it, they boil the Liver of a Cock, and writ words and Charms, and set it toward the point of the setting of the Sun. My Companions and I were sometimes vexed with this Malady: but having learned the Receipt, we took the Liver of a Cock, rejecting their Charms, to see if that would serve, and we found that it healed us as well as them, without observing their Sorceries. They are much subject to the Itch, which they heal with Oil of Cocos. Remediless Tetters terrify them much: some Tetters. have almost their whole bodies overrun with them. These evils come by reason of the quantity of Saltfish which they eat, and also because they seldom salted their meats, but power Sea-water to it. In the Winter, although the Rains are continual, yet they go barefoot, they have under Barefoot. Feet worms. their feet and between their toes, a kind of hand-worme, which breeds in the filth, it maketh Weals and Pushes full of water, which after they increase engender Ulcers, which greatly hinders their going. They are also troubled all over the body with these Worms. They have all commonly great Spleens, and are subject to obstructions, and endure much evil. They have some Receipts and Compositions of Herbs and Drugs for diverse Maladies, and principally Splenetike. for wounds, which they heal very cunningly. They use no bindings nor linen to their Soars, but only Ointments. Cathaires and Fluxes Rheums. sometimes trouble them, and aches in the bones. The Neapolitan disease is not very frequent: they heal it with China wood, without sweeting or any other thing, they call it Farangui Baesrour, this Malady came from Europe, whose Inhabitants they call it Farangui or Frangui. Europeans called franks. Not Toothache. Hardiness. They are never troubled with the Toothache; it seems their ordinary chawing of Bettell is the cause hereof. As soon as their Infants-are borne, they wash them in cold water six times a day, and after they chafe them with Oil, and continued this washing a great while: and moreover, when they make Urine, or do Nature's Office, they wash their Privities with water. The Mothers nourish their own Children, and dare not put them forth to nurse to others, not Nursery of Infants. not the Queens, saying ordinarily that the beasts bring up their young, but they have Servants to tend, carry, and govern them. Besides the breast they make a kind of Pap, of Rice or Honey, brayed and macerated, after boiled with Milk and Sugar of Cocos. The most part (especially the poorest) give them Bananes. They never swaddle their Children, but let them go free, and yet I never saw any deformed. Now their Couch hangs in the Air, within little Beds of cord, or little Chairs, where they shogge and rock them. At the age of nine months they begin to go. At nine years old they bring them up in the studies and exercises of the Country. These Education. studies are to learn to writ and to read, and to understand their Alcoran, and know what they are bound to do. Their Letters are of diverse sorts, the Arabic with some Letters and Points which they have added to express their Language: another whereof the Character is peculiar to the Language of the Maldives, and moreover, a third which is the vulgar of Ceylan, and of Letters peculiar. Learning to writ. the greatest part of the Indies. They writ their Lessons on little Tables of wood, which are white, and when they can say their Lesson by heart, they blot it out, and white it again. If the writing be to abide and remain perpetually, they writ upon Parchment which is made of the leaf of the Tree called Macore Queau, which is a fathom and an half in length, Leaf Parchment. and a foot broad. To teach their Children to writ, they have Board's made of wood purposely, very smooth and plain, whereon they spread very fine and thin Sand, after with a Bodkin they make the Letters, and make them imitate them, blotting out the Rule which they have written, and never use herein any Paper. They carry as great respect and reverence to their Tutors as to their Fathers: so that they may New Kindred of Teachers. not contract Marriage together, as being allied in Affinity. There are some found among them who follow their studies, who are very skilful in the Alcoran, and Ceremonies of their Law; they are principally the Modins, Catibes, or Naybes. These two Offices are compatible, for a Catibe may be a Naybe, and a Naybe a Catibe. The Mathematics are there taught, and are greatly esteemed, especially Astrology, Astrology. which many study; for they consult with the Astrologers about every thing: They will enterprise nothing without their advice. They will not only know their Nativities and time of their Births, but also if they build, whether with wood or stone, they must inquire of the ginger, what hour will be best to begin, that it may be under a good Constellation: or Divinatione, if they employ a Boat, although they do it diversely, taking a different day or hour for a ship of War, or of Merchanchize, or a fishing Bark. If they undertake any Voyage, or any thing else, they inquire of the ginger what shall be the issue, and whether the day be good or evil, if the Planet be favourable or unfortunate. Whatsoever sinister accident happens to them, they attribute the cause to the day, and take it patiently, saying, it is the will of God that hath brought it to pass. The Islanders are much exercised in Arms, either to serve with a Sword and Buckler, or readily Arme●. to bend the Bow, or use the Harquebuse, or manage the Pike: they have Schools, the Masters whereof are greatly honoured and respected, and ordinarily he Grand Signiors use this exercise. They have no plays but the Ball and Tennis, which they receive and cast forth with great agility, although it be not but with their feet. Their greatest exercise is fishing, which all in all places of the Maldives use indifferently, Fishing● without having any (as in other places) certain persons of this vocation, or certain places proper to it, which are not public. This exercise they accounted honest and honourable, wherein also the Gentlemen exercise themselves as they do here in hunting. The King hath twelve persons appointed to guide and conduct his Boat when he goeth on fishing, and to prepare all things necessary for it. They have an admirable quantity of great Fish, as Bonitoes, Albachores, guilt-heads and others w 〈…〉 are very like one another, and of the same taste, and have no more scales than the Mackerel. They take them in the deep Sea, on this fashion, with a line of a fathom and a half of great found Cotton thread made fault to a great Cane. Their hook, is not so much bowed as ours, but Strange forms of taking fish. more stretched out, & is pointed in the end like a Pin, without having any other beard or tongue. They fasten not on their B●it, but the day before provide a quantity of small Fish, as great as our little Bleaks, or Roches, which they found in great number on the Banks and Sands, and keep them alive enclosed in little pursnets (made of the Thread of Cocos) with little Mashes, and let them hung in the Sea at the Stern of their Barks. When they come into the deep Sea, they sow about their little Fish, and let their Line hung down. The great Fish seeing the little Fish, which is not frequent in the deep Sea, run together in great shoals, and by the same means they fasten them to their hooks, which they white and trim over; so that being a ravenous and foolish Fish, it takes the whited Hook, thinking it is a white little Fish. They do nothing but lift their Line into their Boat, and the Fish falls off presently (being not strongly fastened) and then they put it into the Sea again; thus they take a strange quantity, so that in three or four hours their Boats are in a manner full; and that which is remarkable, they go always with full sail. The Fish which they take thus they generally call in their language Cobolly Mass, that is to say, the Black Fish, for they are all black. They have another sort of fishing on their banks, when the Moon is in the change, and when it is at the full, three days each time. This they do on Rafts made of the Wood, called Camdou. They have great Lines of fifty or sixty fathom pitched over. In the end they hung hooks whereon they fasten the bait as we do, and thus take great quantity of fish, one kind very delicious, which they call the King of the Sea. They have all sorts of Nets and Toils made King of the Sea. of Cotton twine, Weeles and other Instruments of fishing. Near the Sea shore, and where it is shallow, they pass their time, and take delight in fishing for small fish, like Pilchards with casting Nets. Twice in the Year at the Equinoctials, they make a general fishing, a great number General fishing. of persons assemble together in certain indraughts of the Sea. The Sea at that time ariseth higher than all the times of the Year, and passeth the limits of other Tides, the Ebb after the same proportion recoils and retires, discovering the Rocks and Shoalds, which at other times appear not. In those places while the Sea is going out, they observe some fit corner, and set about it great stones one upon another to a great height, so that it resembles a round Wall or Ravelin. This enclosure hath forty paces in circuit or compass: but the entrance is but two or three paces large. They gather together thirty or forty men, and every one carrieth fifty or sixty fathom of great cord of Cocos, where from fathom to fathom they tie a piece of the Bark of dried Cocos, to make it float on the water, as we use Cork: after, they tie them together, and stretch them out in a round upon the flats. It is strange, that all the fish which is within the cord, finding themselves taken, although there be no other Nets nor Instruments, but the Cord which swimmeth on the water, but the fish fearing the Line and shadow of the Line; so that they dare not pass under to escape, but fly from the Line, thinking that it hath a Net underneath: The men go all driving them to the enclosure of stone, drawing up the cord by little and little some in Boats, and some in the water (for upon these flats the Sea is shallow, and not above ne●ke high for the most part less) so moderately drawing up the Line the fish fly from it, and are locked up in the enclosure, so that in the end the Line being all drawn up, all the fishes enter in: and they speedily stop the entire with Faggots of boughs and leaves of Cocos, bound end to end, twenty or thirty fathom, and compacted together about the greatness of a man, and so when the Sea is out, the fish remain taken on the dry Landlord They often take thus of all sorts ten and twelve thousand or more. This fishing they make but once in six months, upon every flat, and every time continues five days, and they change daily their divisions, and return not often into the same place to fish in this manner, except at another Equinoctial. The people are above measure superstitious, and addicted to their Religion: but yet extremely given to women, wanton and riotous. There is nothing commoner than Adulteries, Incest and Sodomy, notwithstanding the rigour of their Laws and Penalties: As for simple Fornication, there is nothing more ordinary: they count it not a sin, neither their Wives, nor Daughters which are not married, make it no great matter to yield themselves to their Friends, and after (which is very execrable) to evacuate their Fruit by making an abortion, or destroy their children which are not legitimate. The women are strangely impudent, and the men are not less vicious (but they cannot be more) and very effeminate. All their desire is to procure (if they can) some Lechery. Receipt, that they may better content their Wives, and be more strong to exercise their Fornications. I think they spend all their goods on this; hereof they continually speak, and are very dissclute in their words, and almost never stir from their Wives, of whom they have plurality, to three, which is the cause that they cannot satisfy each of them: also the Air of the Country is hot, and exhales part of their spirits and courage: and also their continually softening their flesh in the water, and that the most part eat Opium, or Aphion, as they call it, which tipples. intoxicate and dulls them. The women (as I have said) carefully hide their breasts: to speak of them, they accounted very lascivious and dishonest. To kiss, they make as great a matter as to lie together, although they be dissolute in their conversation, yet they contain themselves before their Parents, and respect their presence. But if a man happen to speak a word (such as I have Breasts not to be spoken of. said) to a woman, before one or any of her Kindred, they will go hide themselves, and be greatly offended against him; he must therefore make them excuses, and say that he knew not that they were near of kin; otherwise they will think that he did purposely, and therefore complain to the justice, that he may manifest which said these lascivious words in their presence, that he holds them for good and honest people. A man dare not enter into the place where a woman baths herself, or where she is retired (her Robe being off) although they never take off the cloth which environs them, and serves them for a Coat; but (as I have said) they esteem the breasts as shameful parts. When a man and a woman is together, and another person meet with him, he must not demand of this man if she be his Wife, or Daughter, or Sister: for if it were his Daughter, and he should ask if it were his Wife, he should offend as if he accused him of Incest; only he must demand if she be his Kinswoman, & he tells the degree of Parentage or Affinity. As long as the women have their terms, they bathe not, and wash only their hands and mouth, they change not their Garments, nor lie with their Husbands; nor eat nor converse with any body. When the women go a visiting in the night, they must have a man to accompany them who goeth before, Visitation. and when he perceives that any body comes, he saith three times Gas, that is, take heed: the men advertised by this, quite the side of the way where the women goes, making no semblance of seeing them, nor of knowing them, with great respect: and if they be other women, they take each her side of the way, and salute not, except they be very familiar. They never knock at the Gate (for there is no Ring or Hammer) nor call to be let into the house, for the great Gate of the Court is always open till eleven of the clock in the evening: wherefore they enter into the Court, which is near the door of the house, which is also open and spread only with Tapestry of Cotton cloth, or other stuff, and as they approach to this Gate, they cough once, which they hearing within, go forth and see if any one would speak with them. Also the men going in the night through the street, cough often determinately, that they may advertise one the other, for fear of hurting, or wounding, for they carry their weapons naked: I understand the Soldiers and Officers of the King in the I'll of Male. §. V Their Government described. The judges, Officers, Gentry, Commonalty. The King his Palace, Guard, Nobility, Robes, Attire, Attendance, Exercises, Riches; slain by the Bengalans. THe government of the estate of the Maldives is royal and very absolute and ancient; The King. the King is feared and reverenced, and all depend of him. In each of the thirteen Cantons is one principal, whom they call Naybe. These Naybes or principals of the Provinces Naybe. are Priests and Doctors of their Law, and have the oversight of all that concerns Religion, and instruction of the people therein, and exercise of justice, and command the Priests which are under them. These Atollons are subdivided into many Lands, in each of which, where there is not above forty and one men, is a Doctor called Catibe, superior in the Religion Catibe. of that I'll, who hath under him the particular Priests of the Mosques, all which have care to nourish and instruct the people in the Law; and live of a certain portion of first-fruits which every one is bound to give them, and of certain rents which the King gives them according to their degree. Their maintenance. But particularly the Naybes, besides the exercise of Religion, and authority which they have, are instituted to execute and do justice, each in his government. They are the only judges of the Country as well in matters civil as criminal, and if any one will have justice he must go find out the Naybe, or attend his coming to the place. For the Naybes four times in the year, go in circuit about the Lands, each in his jurisdiction, and make Visitations, as well for the religion of the Priests, as for justice. This is their greatest revenue, for then their duties are paid them: moreover they receive store of Presents from many persons, whereof they are very greedy. In all the Maldives there are no judges but the thirteen Naybes; for the Catibes of the Lands, The thirteen Naybes Visitation and Circuit. and the Priests of the Mosques are but for a show. Over these Naybes there is a superior, which resides in the I'll of Male (and is ever near his person) which is called Pandiare; who is not only chief of the Religion throughout all the Realm, but also sovereign judge. So that after they have pleaded before the Naybe, if they The Pandiare or chief judge. will not stand to his sentence, whether in matters civil or criminal, they may appeal to the Pandiare: who discides all affairs that offer themselves, taking advice of some Naybes which are near him, of the Catibes, grave men called Moucouris, that is Doctors and experienced men, which are not Officers: they give no judgement if they be not assisted with four or five of these persons at the lest. These Moucouris can say all the Alcoran by heart (and all the others read it only) besides diverse others Sciences which they know. They solemnly invite them to Moucouris learned men. all their Feasts, Sermons, and Ceremonies, and are greatly honoured and respected by all. There are not above fifteen of them in all the Lands. The Pandiare is called Cady in the Arabic language. Also after the judgement of the Pandiare, one may complain to the King, who commands, and makes justice to be executed: and this is by six Signiors his principal Officers, who manage The King. Six Counsellors of State. the most importune affairs of state. The Pandiare being assisted with two Catibes of the I'll of Malé, and by Naybe of the Attollon, besides some of those Doctors, goeth also to make his visitation through the I'll of Malê, as every Naybe in his Atollon; and he is attended with his Officers which carry a long whip to correct delinquents. He makes all (without exception) that meet him, to say their creed, and some prayers in the Arabic tongue, and after demands the interpretation in the Maldive language; and if they are ignorant, he causeth them to be whipped and Severe Gatechising. scourged in the open field by his Officers. The women dare not show themselves when he goeth through the street, and if he encounter any unuailed, he causeth her hair to be shaved. Besides the Naybes, there is in every Atollon a man delegated and appointed by the King to receive and levy his rents and revenues. All the Isles have each their order by Division and Cantons Treasurer. as that of Malé; there are five divisions which they call Auares, and each hath a principal called Mouscouly Auare: the ancient of the division, and nothing is done there for the King or the people, but they come to him. justice (which they call in their language Sacovest) is exercised Avares. in the house of the Naybe, or else in the I'll of Malé in the house of the Pandiare, and sometimes in the King's Palace when the matter is of weight or moment. When they will begin a suit, they go to the judge or Naybe, who sends one of the Sergeants (of whom there are a certain number, called Devanits) to make the accused party come; and if he be in the same Island, he must have to make him come, a letter of the Naybe, by the means whereof he must notify the place where Sergeants. he is, seeing that he is in the jurisdiction of the Naybe. Or else if he be of another jurisdiction, the Naybe can do nothing, but in this case he must have letters of the Pandiare, who can make him come from any part of the Realm into the King's Island, where he abideth. Now they give Writs. this letter to the Calibe, superior of the I'll, who in presence of them all gives it to the party accused, expressly charging him to go thither: hereof they dare not fail, for they which disobey this justice, cannot associate with any, nor go to the Mosche, nor eat nor drink with them, and they hold them not of their Law. If it be so that any will not obey, or if he be some Grandee, Excommunication. the King sends his Soldiers to constrain him to come. But if he will not pled before the Naybe, either because he bears him ill will, or because that his party hath too much favour against him, than the plaintiff or the defendant, who is accused, goeth to found out the King, who commands that he do justice by judges not suspected. This they execute in the King's house, in the presence of all the chief of the Island. The parties pled their own causes themselves. If the cause be of fact, each bring three witnesses, and if they have them not, the defendant is believed Not Advocates on his oath only, which they take in touching with the hand the book of their law, which Cases de facto & de●iure. the judge presents; and then the plaintiff if he be a little versed in affairs, marks scrupulously if the party touched the book really, and the place where he did it. If the difference be in matter of right, they are judged by the Law. The judges take nothing for their judgements, for nothing is due, except that the Devonits' or Sergeants have the twelfth part of that which is due or adjudged. The Slaves cannot be witnesses, nor pled, nor make trial in judgement; likewise in such a cause they receive three women Slaves. for one man. The Slaves are such as make themselves so, or such as they bring from other places ●nd cell; for shipwrackt strangers loose not the liberty which they had, if they were Slaves they remain so. The Slaves which they call Allo, are of worst conditions. They can have but one wife although all others have three. Beating of a Slave is punished with half that which they inflict for beating a Freeman. Debtors are constrained, if they have nothing to pay, to yield Debtors. themselves Servants and not Slaves, and are not used as such, but as naturals of the Country, and serve only their Creditors or other persons which lend them money to discharge them, these are called Pemousere, which is to say, servant by borrowing, and they continued thus till they are acquitted, yea their children are Slaves perpetually if they pay it not. Yet when they are ill entreated, they may discharge them, engaging themselves in the same sort to another, that lends it them: for all their service they are nourished and maintained, and when they die their Masters takes all that they had, and if there be not enough to satisfy him, the children must serve till he be paid. There are many which seek (to be these Pemoussere) to great persons and men of authority, to have support and favour: for when they belong to no body, they are troubled by one or other. The wife cannot pursue in justice the death of her husband: but only the children or the kindred. If the children be young, they stay till they be sixteen years old, to know if they will revenge the death of their father. While they thus stay, the judge commands him which is appeached Children. of murder to bring up the children of the deceased, and teach them some Trade or Mystery. When they are come to age, they demand justice, or remit and pardon the Murderer, without any after examination. In matters of injury committed on the person of any particular, the wronged must complain; or otherwise the crime is abolished: except the King will make justice to be executed, without the other party, but this is seldom. The ordinary punishments are banishment into the desert Lands towards the South; cutting Punishments. off a principal member; or the whip, which is the commonest punishment, but extraordinarily cruel. They are thongs of great thick leather, a fathom in length, four fingers in breadth, and two in thickness: hereof there are five or six tied together, in a stock and handle of wood. Terrible whips. With this they chastise malefactors, and beaten them so severely that they die often. This is the ordinary punishment (for the most part) of the greatest crimes, as Sodomy, Incest, and Adultery. Besides this punishment, they cut off the womens' hair that are taken in adultery. False witnesses, and perjured persons are thus punished, and moreover condemned in a pecuniary mulct, which Adultery. Rape. Theft. is disposed of to the poor. A rape is punished as adultery, and (for the most part) the ravisher is condemned to endow the woman or maid. The stealing of any thing of value, with the cutting off the hand. If they commit any thing against the Law, they must make a kind of public penance. They think they shall never come in Paradise if they pay not, and accomplish that which the Law hath appointed. For the execution and chastising of malefactors, they have no hangmen, but the Devanits or Sergeants do it. For punishment with death, although their Law ordains Few executed. it for Homicide, yet the judges never condemn them to it. All the while I was in the Maldives I saw none condemned to death by the ordinary judges: they dare not do it, except the King expressly commands it, which is seldom. They say commonly, that they must not put men to death so; and if they should execute all that merit death, it would be a long time before the Lands should be inhabited. Yet the King sends his Soldiers, and condemns and executes those as have deserved it. For although justice be in the power of the Doctors of the Law, yet the King is the only arbitrator, and alone hath power of life and death. Among others the King useth one particular punishment on those which have offended him; he maketh them lie on the ground upon their belly, and their arms and legs to be held by four men and after to be beaten on their back, with a staff or kind of cane, called Rotan, which comes from Bengala; this pulls off the skin, and the mark or brand endures perpetually. They never put in writing their suits and differences, nor their accusations, nor depositions, Not w●i●ingss for cuidence. nor judgements, for they are all very ready and compendious ●neither in civil matters, except it be about grounds of inheritance, or Cocos trees which are immoveable, and that the Pandiare or Naybes give judgement. For in this case, they give their letters sealed with their seal of Ink, for I never saw them use any Wax, and this serves for a testimony to their offspring, that hereafter, neither he which hath obtained the cause, nor his heirs may be disquieted. There are four sorts of persons: in the first is comprehended the King called Rasquan, and the Queen called Renequillague, with those which are of their race, and precedent Kings, Princes, Degrees and sorts of men. Rites, & rights of Nobility. called Calans, Princesses or Camenaz, and Grand Signiors. The second order is that of Dignities, Offices, and Degrees, which the King distributes, wherein likewise the ranks is very carefully observed. The third is the Gentry. The fourth, the common People. I will begin at the third, which is the rank which birth gives to every one separate from the common people. There are many Noble men dispersed here and there among the Iles. They which are not Nobles dare not sit with them, nor in their presence, although it be at the further end, and as fare as they see a greater than they coming behind, they must attend and let him go before. If also they have any piece of cloth upon their shoulder, or any thing, they put it down. The Noble women, although they marry with men of inferior condition and not Noble, lose not their rank. Yea the Children which issue from them are Noble, by reason of the Mother. Also the women of low estate marrying to Noble men, are not ennobled by their Husbands, but retain their first rank. Besides the Nobles by birth, the King ennobles whom he will. Then when this happens, the King besides his Letters wherewith he privilegeth him, sends one of his Officers appointed for this, who makes publication throughout all the ●le, or sounds a kind of Bell which is of cast mettle, whereon he strikes with a Hammer. After the King, are the Princes of the blood, and they which are descended of other Kings his predecessors, who although they be of diverse Houses, yet are all much honoured and respected. Next are the great Officers of the Kingdom: that is to say, the Quilague, which we King's Lieutenant and other Officers. may call the King's Lieutenant general: because next to the King and in his absence, he is most mighty in the Government of the State, so that nothing is done without his advice. Also if the King will have any thing observed or executed, he is the first whom the King deputes, and to whom he addresseth his commands. Next him, another called Parenas which is of great authority: An Endequery, whose Office is to be always near the King, and to counsel him in all his occasions and affairs. Another hath charge of Sea matters, which we may term Admiral, he is called Velannas, he looks to the Ships which arrive, and their Merchandise; and hath care of entertaining Strangers and soliciting for them, he useth to come to the ships which arrive, even the smallest Barks, although they be of the Country, and takes away the rudder, and causeth it to be carried into the King's house, for fear they should go away without taking jeave. He hath under him two Sergeants which look to the Ships that arrive, and make him accounted, and obey his behests. There is a General over the Soldiers, called Dorimenaz, who hath also a Lieutenant, called Acouraz. Moreover there is a chancellor, called Manpai, who sets to all letters the King's seal, which is nothing else but his name in Arabic, engraven in Silver, which he dips in Ink and imprints on the paper. The Secretary is called Carans, the Controller of the Exchequer Musbandery, and the Treasurer Ransbandery: with diver, other lesser Officers. All these Grandes abovenamed are often called to give the King counsel when he pleaseth, with six ancient and experienced men, called Mouscoulis. Besides the rents and revenues of certain Lands given to these Officers, the King gives them Rice for their provision, as also to the Soldiers, with Tributes and Tolls of Barks and Ships which come to traffic in the Maldives. All the honour in this Country is to eat of the King's Rice, and be of the number of his Officers: without this a man is not esteemed noble, although he be. Next to the Officers the Soldiers are most esteemed and privileged, and they make little account of a Gentleman if he be not enrolled in the soldiery. The soldiery consists of Soldiers Soldiers and Gentlemen. of the King's Guard which are six hundred, divided into fix companies, commanded by the Mouscoulis. There are ten other great Companies gathered together, each whereof hath a Captain of the Grand Signiors of the Realm. These guard not, but serve the King, when he hath any affairs, not only as Soldiers to march and fight, but to do all that he commands, as to launch a Ship, to draw it on dry land, or to do such great work where there is need of men to build his Palace, if it be needful, or to make any work or edifice for him. They call them and gather them together with the sound of a certain Bell. They divide them into parts, for there are five Companies which are more honourable, wherein they admit none but Gentlemen, and other five Companies meaner, of all sorts of persons. None can be entered into the Companies, before they have permission of the King, and moreover it costs him for his entrance sixty Larins, twenty to the King for his permission, and forty to distribute to the Company whereof he aught to be. The Slaves therefore cannot be enrolled, nor they which get their living and substance from the Coco Trees, nor any mechanical and base people, and generally those which cannot writ and read, nor those which serve others. Moreover they buy for the most part all Offices of the King, and they are greatly sought after by rich men, because of Honour, Authority, and Power, which they have over others; but they may not cell, leave, nor resign them. All the Islanders have but one name, without any firname or name of the family, and use frequently these names, Mahomet, Haly, Hussum, Assan, Ibrahim, and such others, but to know One name. them, they distinguish them by their quality, which they add in the end of their name as they that are of Noble race add to their name Tacourou, and their Wife's Bybis: Moreover they put also the Isle which is theirs. Those which are not Noble, but by their Office or quality, call themselves Titles. Callogues, and their Wives and Daughters, Camull●gueses. Not those only which I have named use these, but others obtaining of the King vacant functions, to be separated from the Plebeians. They buy this dear of the King, because the Names and Titles are limited to a certain number. The common people are called with their proper calo, and add also the trade and condition whereof they are, their Wives and Daughters Camuto. Common people. The Palace of the King is built of Stone, composed of many handsome mansions and well built, yet without any ornament of Architecture, and of one story. Round about it are Yard-lands The King's Palace. and Gardens, where are Fountains and Cisterns of water, enclosed with walls and paved on the bottom with great smooth stones. These places are guarded continually by men appointed for it, because the King and Queens wash themselves there, all others being straight pohibited from washing there. In the enclosure of the Palace (called in their Language Gandoyre, which is very large) are many Lodgings and Courts, which have all in the midst a Well garnished with fair white stones. In one of these Courts, are two Magasins of the King: in one he puts his Ordnance, in the other all other sorts of Munition. At the entrance of the Palace is a Corpse de guard, where are many Pieces of Ordnance, and other kinds of Arms. The Portall is made like a square Tower, upon the top whereof on Feast Guard. days, players of Instruments play and sing. From thence they come to the first Hall, where the Soldiers wait: a little further is another great Hall for the Signiors, Gentlemen, and persons of fashion. For none neither Signiors, nor Plebeian, man, woman, nor child, dare go further, except the domestical Officers of the King and Queens, and their Slaves and Servitors. The pavement Two Hall. of these Hals are elevated three foot above the ground, and neatly boarded with wood well playned. It is thus raised up because of the Ants. Then the floor is after all covered with a little Matte, which they make in the Isles, interlaced in various colours, with Characters and other works very finely contrived. The walls are hanged with Tapestry of Silk; also upon the plat-fonds, it is covered with tapestry of silk, from which hangs round about fair fringes as a Curtain. The King made the great Ensign and Banner of our ship which was blue, where the Arms of France were well made, to be displayed in the Soldiers and Strangers hall. In these Halls before the place where the King sits, there is another form of Curtains very rich, under which is a large place elevated two foot, covered with a great Tapestry, hereon they fit crosslegged, for they use no other seats. Upon these Mats throughout all the hall, the Nobles which come to assemble together sit down. In this sitting they observe exactly the order of the 〈◊〉 Dignities: for they which are of lower degree, stay at the lower end, if the King or his Gr●naeses which are th●re in his absence's, b●d them not sit. For the Gentlemen of the I'll of Male, and ordinary Courtiers, which are bound to come and salute the King every day after noon, stay and sit in the second Hall, and may go no further, waiting till the King come forth, or ●●at they see some domestic Officer, by whom they sand the King word that they are come to salute him. Sometimes the King sends them while they are thus sitting, platters full of Bettell and Fruits, which they hold a great honour. The Gentry of the other Lands come also and observe the same customs that they do of the I'll of Male: but they come not without Presents, Presents. for none is permitted to salute the King, neither Nobleman nor Merchant, without one. The Chambers and inner Lodgings are well adorned, hanged with Tapestry of silk, enriched Chambers and Tapestry. Beds. with flowers, boughs and branches of Gold, and of diverse colours. The people use tapestry of Cotton, which is composed of many pieces of cloth of Cotton of all colours. Their Beds are hanged in the air by four cords to a bar which is sustained with two pillars. They make the beds of the King and rich men in this sort, because they may rock and shogge them more easily. They are accustomed when they are laid down to make their folk touch and move their body, and chafe them easily, strike them little blows with both their hands together, saying that is good against the Spleen, and makes their grief cease; also that it makes them sleep sound, and makes them forget the grief of the member beaten and rubbed. The ordinary habillement of the King, is a white fine Robe of Cotton, or rather a Cassoque, King's Robes. descending to the girdle or a little lower, edged with white and blue, made fast before with massy buttons of Gold. With this he wears a piece of read embroidered Taffeta, which reacheth from the girdle to the heel. This Taffeta is girded with a long large girdle of Silk fringed with Gold, and a great chain of Gold before, whereat hangs a great jewel as big as a hand, of exquisite stones which may be seen. He wears also a knife after the manner of the Country, but more richly wrought. Upon his head he hath a Bonnet of read Scarlet, which is much His bonnet and attire. esteemed in this Country, and permitted to none but the King: this bonnet is laced with Gold, and on the top it hath a great button of massy Gold with a precious Stone; and although the Grandes and Soldiers wear their hair long, yet he hath his shaved every week. He useth Shaving. Barelegges. to have his legs always bore as others, and wears only on his feet Pantofles of guilded Copper, brought out of Arabia and made like sandals. Of which sort none but the Queens and Princesses his kinswomen may wear. When the King goeth forth, he hath a Sun-shadow or white Parosel, which is the principal Ensign of Majesty, carried over him. This is permitted to none but Strangers who may have what they will: always there is one Page near the King which Ensigns of Majesty. carries a fan, another the King's Sword and Buckler, another a box full of Bettell and Arecqua, which he chaws every hour. A Doctor of the Law always follows him, and never looseth His Doctor. sight of him, reading a Book in his presence, and admonishing him of his Religion. His exercises and ordinary pastimes are not to go out and fish as his predecessors used to do, Exercises. but to remain for the most immured in his Palace, to court his Queens, see his Courtiers, and many Mechanickes and Artificers work, as Painters, Goldsmiths, Imbroiderers, Cutlers, joiners, Turner's, Armourers, and others sorts which he keeps in his Palace, and furnisheth them with matter to work. He works himself, and saith frequently that it is a sin to be idle. He hath a quick and vive apprehension, and hath skill to work in many Crafts and Mysteries, Works. and is daily curious to learn: he seeks out those which are excellent in any thing; if he meet with any stranger that knows that which he nor his Islanders know not, he makes very much of Respect of Arts. him, that he may show him his Art Going out of his Palace, he is accompanied with his Soldiers, whereof he hath a hundred every day for his Guard. On Friday he goeth to the Mosche, in a fair order and kind of pomp, Guard and p 〈…〉 mpous going abro●d, for the Soldiers go in ranks, some before and some behind, and so his ordinary Officers: the Drums, Flutes, Trumpets, make good agreeable music. After service is done, he returns in the same order, the Soldiers going with the sound of Instruments playing among them and leaping before the King with their arms, and striking blows with their Swords on one another's Bucklers: showing their agility, yet not all together, to avoid confusion but two at a time only, and so one after another without ceasing. The people of the Isle which are present go home with him, and it should be a shame to any one not to go. Then the Pandiare, Naybes, C●tibeses and Moudins, and principal Signiors, Gentlemen and Soldiers, which he chooseth diversely, dine with him, and after dinner he employs himself in doing justice. Moreover, when the No Beast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on. King goeth forth he is always on foot (for in these Island is neither Horse nor any Beast to ride on) except he be carried in a Chair on his Slaves shoulders: but this is seldom, because he is strong and lusty & had rather go on foot. When they speak to the King, or Queens and their Children and Princes of their blood, or else if they speak of them to others, it is in other terms which they use not but for this, and dare not apply them to others. As if they say of a man he Compliment. sleepeth, if it be of the King, they say, he slumbreth or takes his rest, which they never say but speaking of the King. The Queens are attired as other women formerly described, but in more costly manner. The Queens, and their pomp. Ladies, Wives and Daughters of the Grand Signiors of the I'll, are bound to come see them in the evening, to pass the time with them. They go sometimes forth, but it is very rare: and then there are women and slaves which go a great way before, to advertise the men that they retire and appear not in the way, but only the women, who assemble by their quarters and divisions, and come to meet them with Presents of Flowers and Fruits. There are four principal women which carry over the Queen's head a white Curtain of Silk reaching to the ground, so that they cannot be seen. They go often to bathe in the Sea, as all other women: for it is the custom of the Country, and they hold it very healthful; for this cause therefore they have prepared in the Sea a little enclosure, covered round with Cotton cloth, where the Queens and great women bathe: after they come out they have another little house also made purposely where they bathe again in Freshwater. Within the chambers of the Queens, Princesses, and great Ladies they Bathing in the salt and freshwater. never see day, nor have any other light but of Lamps, which burn continually. They retire themselves into a part of the chamber, being enclosed with four or five rows of Tapestry, which they must lift up before they come where they are: but none neither man nor woman, domestical nor others dare lift up the hindmost, although they are not laid, nor eating, in brief although Perpetual night. they be idle. They must first cough, and tell who they be, and then they call them or sand them whither they think good. Neither women nor maids pull off the cloth which goes about their middle, but only their robe: the men do so also, and dare not do otherwise. The King's revenues consists in his Crown lands, which are many Lands; and the duties which his subjects pay of the first-fruits which grow in the Country, that is to say, the fifth part of Revenues. the grains which they sow, they give the King a portion of their Cocos and Lemons, they compound also throughout all the year for a certain quantity of Honey or fruit. Besides these duties the King imposeth an ordinary tax on his subjects, according to their means, which consists All paid in kind in cords of Cocos, in shells called Boly, and dried Fish. For they give him no money for his Taxes and Rents, but only when they buy Titles and Offices, and have permission to wear their braveries. Also he chargeth the Inhabitants of the Isles to make and furnish him yearly Cotton clotheses, which serveth him for his Soldiers, to whom he gives thrice a year Cloth, besides Cotton clotheses their pay. The revenue of the King consists also in merchandise: For all the Ships which arrive there, first go to him, and declare what they have brought, after they agreed at a certain Merchandise. price for that which he will have, which is very often the better part: after the people buy it at a dearer rate than the King; and then the King sends to distribute his merchandise throughout the Isles to the richest, at what price he will; although they have no use of it, taking in exchange such merchandise, as he hath need of, at a better price by half then it is worth. He sends often also Ships laden with merchandise of his Isle to other Countries. The King hath also besides these Royalties, whatsoever is found on the Sea shore, and no man dare touch it to detain it, but is Wracks. bound to take it up and bring it him, whether it be pieces of shipwrackt Ships, pieces of Wood, Coffers, or other things: or Amber Greece, which they call Gomen, hereof is the greatest quantity in the Indies, and none dare keep it on pain of having his hand cut off. Also there is a certain Nut, which the Sea sometimes casts up, which is as great as a man's head: they call it Tavarcarre, and suppose that it cometh of certain trees that are under the Sea Nuts. sea: the Portugals call them Cocos of the Maldives. It is a thing very medicinable & of great price. Also the fishing for Black Coral appertains to the King, who hath many men to make this fishing. The money of the Kingdom is only Silver, and of one kind. These are pieces of Silver which they call Larins, of the value of eight Sols or thereabouts of our money, long as a finger, Coin. but much folded. The King coins them in his Island, and imprints on them his name in Arabic letters. The other monies are Exotic coins, and there go currant, but they take them not but at just value, and at equal weights, and only the Gold or Silver, all other sorts of coin which are not of the Country they reject. For in India, as there are many Realms and Signiories, so great diversity of money, of stamp and character, not only of Gold and Silver, but also of an other mettle called Calin, which is white like Tin, and very hard, pure, and beautiful, whereof they make great esteem in the Indies; they have also Iron money. But this kind of money goeth only in the Dominions of the Prince that coins it. The Gold and Silver of whatsoever stamp and character it be, is currant through all Kingdoms according to the just value, which is of different value from ours, because Silver is dearer than here, and Gold base. The King makes no lesser coins than the Larin: so that to effect their merchandise, they cut the Silver and give in Buying. weight according to the value of the merchandise: which is not without loss, for in cutting of a Larin they lose the twelfth part. They take no piece of Silver which they have not weighed, and put in the fire to try the goodness: every one hath weights in his house for this purpose. Also in stead of little and base money they use shells, whereof 120. ●0. go at the value or a Larin. All their Gold and Silver come from foreign places, for they have no coin in these Iles. In all their public markets and particular bargainings, they use to exchange very often one thing Bartering. for another. The Maldives are very well frequented with Merchants of many Countries, as of the Malabares, Merchants. of Barcelor, Onor, Bacalor, Cananor, Calcutta, Tananor, Cochin, Coulam, Cael: of the Guzerattes, of Cambaia, Surate, and Chaule of the Arabs, Persians, of those of Bengale, Saint Thoma and Masulipatan, Ceylan and Sumatra; which bring Merchandise whereof the Islanders have need and esteem, and in recompense carry away those things wherewith the Lands abound. First of Merchandise. Coco-commodities. the Cocos tree, they make many kinds of things which the strangers seek after, as Cordage, wherewith they trim all the Ships of the Indies: they lad yearly more than one hundred ships of the fruit of the Cocos, which they carry into the Coasts of Arabia, Malabar, and throughout all India, also Oil and Honey of the same Tree: and weaving the Leaves of this tree serve them to make Sails. There is another sort of riches in the Lands: These are little shells wherein there is a little Shell money. creature, as great as the end of the little finger, all white, very smooth and glistering, which they fish for but twice a month, three days before, and three days after the new Moon, and likewise the Full, and find them at no other season. The women gather them upon the sands and flats of the Sea, being in the water to the girdle. They transport great quantities of them to other Countries, insomuch that I have seen yearly thirty or forty ships laden without any other commodity. They go all into Bengala: for there only they buy them at great prices, and in great quantity. They of Bengala make such esteem of them, that they use them as common money, although they have Gold and Silver, and enough of other metals: and that which is more marvelous, the Kings and Nobles build places to lay them up in, and accounted them part of their Treasure. They give twenty * Coquett●ss. measures of Rice for one farthel of Shells. For all these Bolys are put up by fardels of twelve thousand together in little baskets made of the Cocos leaf, garnished within with cloth made of the same Tree, for fear the shells should fall out. They much esteem in India Tortoise shells, which they call Cambe. This sort of Tortoise is found Tortoise shells. no where but there, and in the Philippinas: it is fair, very smooth, all black, with many natural figures. They cell them best in Cambaia where they make (besides bracelets for women) fair Coffers and Cabinets inlaid with silver. They make here very fine mats of Reed of diverse colours, and enrich them with ornaments and ciphers very neatly. They have also fair clothes of Cotton and Silk. In counterchange of these the Merchants being them Rice, white Cotton clotheses, and cloth Exotike wares. of Silk: Oil which is made of an odoriferous Grain, wherewith they use to rub their bodies when they have bathed, Arecqua, Iron and Steel, Spices, Porcelain, and whatsoever they have need of: and yet every thing is very cheap by reason of the abundance, and ordinary arrival of Ships. They bring also Gold and Silver, which never goeth forth again: for they give it not for any thing to Strangers, but put it among the Treasure and jewels of their Wives. §. VI A larger discourse of their Religion, manifold Ceremonies, and absurd opinions. The Author's departure and return. THeir Religion is Mahometan, their Temples or Mosques are builded square of hewn stone. They have three doors, and at the entry of each door on the outside, Mosques. there is a large Well whereinto they descend by degrees, the bottoms and sides are garnished with polished stone, in these they use to bathe themselves. The Temple is elevated nine or ten greeces; the floor of it is covered with Mats and Tapestry: they are very curious to keep them neat and handsome; they dare not spit in them, nor blow their nose, but if they bring no handkerchief with them, if they have any necessity, they must go forth. The roof is of wood, of excellent Carpenters work, the wall waynscotted, whereon hung Tables of wood or stone, engraven with letters and writings in Arabic. There are separations of certain places appointed to certain persons, Order. yet not to one particular person, but for those which are of one order, estate, age, or quality, and none dare place himself in a place not appointed for his condition. Within the Temples are Lights and darkeness 〈…〉. Lamps light continually. Every Mosche hath a Moudin or Priest. Each day in the week, they go at the break of day to the Mosche, and there make a prayer according to their belief, that is to say, that the world is flat and not round, and that there is a wall of Copper about it, which hinders the world from being overwhelmed with the waters which invirone it, and that the Devil the enemy of Mankind, seeks every night to pierce thorough and undermine this wall, and Their belief of the world, the Devil and their Prayers. by day break he wants very little to have made a hole thorough; for this cause all the men from fifteen years old, go at the point of day to their Mosques, to make prayers, saying that without their prayers all the world would perish. They go four other times in a day to the Mosche: at midday, three hours after, at Sunset, and ten a clock in the evening, and tarry each time half an hour. The Women never enter into love-rhymes a day praying. Women-recusants. their Temples, but abide in their houses, and there make Prayers. Yet if they go not to their Temples the ordinary days of the week, they make their Prayers and Ceremonies in their houses or elsewhere: and although they constrain none to do thus; yet if they know of any that neglects it, they will neither eat nor communicate with them. Before they enter into the Temple, they wash their feet, hands, ears, mouth, and eyes, making also certain Ceremonies, Washing rites. and pronouncing prayers, which are diverse according to the hours, feasts, occasions, for which they wash: I● they make urine, or do their necessities, or touch their privities, they wash and Diversified devotions. say their prayers destined for that: If they have accompanied with a woman, they must bathe and say their Prayers of another sort; if with their own wife, of another sort. They wash and bathe in public and say their prayers so loud, that by the diversity of prayers according to the occasions, a man may know what they have done in secret, and when they have lyen with their wives, or else with others. They are all Circumcised, the males at seven year old. Before an Infant is Circumcised, they Circumcision. Females. say he is an Innocent, and cannot sinne. For their Daughters, they make no feasts nor ceremonies, but for their Circumcision draw two or three drops of blood from their nature, then when they come to the age of ten years old. All the year long they celebrated many Feasts. First every Feasts. week they solemnize Friday. On Thursday in the evening, some make prayers for their health, others for the deceased: and therefore they prepare to eat and drink, and sand to their Priests or Moudins near the place where their dead are interred, to pray to God for them: or else they invite them to their houses, and there entertain them. On Friday morning one goeth through the I'll carrying in his hand a kind of cast Bell, much resembling the cover of a Limbeck, Bells. with a hammer of wood, wherewith he beats it: and at the end of every street he stays, and admonisheth the people, that is their feast Oucourou or Friday. He is assisted with three persons which have strait Trumpets, wherewith they often sound. The people being thus warned Trumpets. cease from their work, and bathe and wash themselves, saying their Prayers. And each of them clothes himself in his best attire, and all from the age of fifteen years are bound to be there. In the mean while on the portal of the King's Palace, are players of diverse Instruments. Then the Kings four Moudins all together ascend an Edifice of stone, high erected, joining to the Holiday suit and service. Mosche, putting their hands to their ears, crying thrice with all their might with a most fearful voice all together in the Arabic language, Alas, alas Aquebar, that is to say, Great God: and then they add something of Mahomet. Then they go to the King's Palace; and the King, if he will be found, as he is seldom defective, sends a Carpet of silk to spread in the place where he will sit: if he doth not, it is a Their Office or rites of service. certain sign he will not be found. When all the company is assembled (and the King is come and hath made his prayers) the Catibe ascends a raised place of wood six or seven steps high. There he holds a naked Sword in his hand, with the point downward, which he often flourisheth this way and that way, and recites his prayers. All this time the people pray without ceasing, putting themselves in diverse postures, sitting, standing upright, kneeling, their face grovelling diverse gestures and postures. to the earth, their hands lifted up and cast down, then crossed, turning their head and eyes hither and thither: it were very difficult to represent all the gestures and apish tricks which they do in this time: then they put off their weapons, and their knives, and dare have nothing about them but their clothes, and they also must be very neat. The Catibe changeth his prayers every Friday to the end of the year, and then gins again. He saith all by heart, and in the Service by heart. mean time one of the Moudins holds the Book, and if it chanceth that he faileth in one word, syllable, or letter, the Moudine reprehends him with a loud voice and without dissembling: for they say, if he should fail in one point, the Feast should be nullified, and worth nothing. On the days of their New Moon all the year long, they make the like Feast, and rejoice when they see the new Moon: then they make clean their Houses, Courts, and all their streets New Moon rites. and the ways to the Mosches, and all the gates of their houses as well without as within, and they set on both sides Cocos shells cut in the middle, like wooden dishes, and fill them with white sand, and burning coals upon it, scarce ceasing all the night to burn Aromatic gums, and odoriferous woods and perfumes: likewise within in their Houses, at the corners of their Beds and elsewhere, they besmear and fashion all their doors and householdstuff at their Sweet smells. feasts, with Sanders, and other sweet smelling odours beaten and tempered together; but above all, they solemnise four New Moons in the year more than the others. In the month of December or thereabouts at the New Moon, they observe a feast called in Arabic Ramedan: this gins at the new Moon, and ends at the new Moon following. This Four principal New Moons. Ramedan. night the men and the women each by themselves visit one another, and feast, and rejoice together with banquets, dances and merriments, so that it is near day before they retire. The day before, they bathe and make particular ceremonies, cleanse and wash their teeth, and leave their Bettell, and thence forward fast till night although the day be long, with such superstition, that they will not only not taste any thing, but also not wash their mouth, nor put their fingers in it, Seucre fasting. nor yet swallow their spittle. This causeth them often to spit, and diseaseth them much, especially at their Mesquit, where it is not lawful for them to spit, but ever and anon they must go forth for that purpose. The men may wash themselves * S. Augustin in diverse places mentions the Christians of those parts of Africa in his time, not was●ung ti●l the Fast were ended. but not plunge their heads in water, jest some drop should enter their mouths or ears: but the women dare not, jest the water should enter at their lower parts. Half an hour before Sunset, all which are fifteen years old and upwards go to the Temple, that they may in that half hour's space cleanse their mouths and pick their teeth very exactly; to which purpose the Moudins furnish themselves all the Lent with Pick-teeth, and other instruments of neatness, made of the Coco wood. This done, the Moudin makes his cry three times, and enters the Temple; all the People are behind him; thus they make their Prayers there, and the women in their houses; which ended, they make good cheer with their friends, and feast each other by course, having made provision long before to that end; the poorest sparing before hand that they may have to feast during the Ramedan. The King makes several entertainments, Feast-fasts. one day feasting his Nobles, another his Soldiers, a third the Pandeare, Moudins and Religious persons; and all the people of the I'll in their differing ranks. The Nobles observe the like custom for their friends and equals; for they religiously observe this, not to eat with men of differing rank and quality. Men and Boys feast thus, the Women go not, but sand Presents and Viands one to another, and bathe themselves in the evening, at which time, men may not be admitted to bathe. In the daytime the men neither marry nor touch their women: and during the Ramedan they are more careful to avoid sin then at other times. And if any by occasion breaks any of the Fasting-days, he fasteth as many after; which Ridiculous Fast-breaches and making amendss. often happeneth by reason of their superstition, supposing their Fast defective, if they hap to bleed in any part. They will not in this month work, be they never so poor, nor travel or sand out of their I'll. The Pandiare (whom the Arabs call the Cadi) every day preacheth at the King's Palace, or Daily Sermons at the Temple, or at his House, beginning at three after noon, and holding on two hours; and all the Inhabitants of the I'll of Malé assemble thither: this commonly in the vulgar Language, and sometimes in Arabike, which he after interpreteth. They employ themselves the rest of the time in exercise of Arms and diverse plays, as at the Ball, in several companies, with their feet: the women and daughters also have their visitations and petty sports. The youths also and maidens court and make love to each other more in that month Love-moneth. then at other times; sand each other Songs, Sonnets, and Verses written in Coco leaves (which are as white as Paper) inscribed or graved with Bodkins; and sand Garlands of the fairest and sweetest flowers to their Sweethearts. All device pastimes to entertain that month. The women and maidens for their flowers sake must fast eight days more than the men, after the Ramedan is ended. Three days before it ends, the colly warneth all from the top of the Steeple to sand their names to the Pandiare of Malé, as in other Lands to the Naybe, to pay their offerings (half a Half a Larin, a general personal offering, as half a shekel amongst the Israelites. Larin for each person) or else man and boy, woman and maid have lost the merit of their fasting, saying it is their Tribute to God and Mahomet. They which have it not may borrow, for the King and the richer sort will pay for all that ask; but if any will not endure the shame that another should pay for him, his name is recorded nevertheless, and he makes it his debt, to pay after the feast. Parents pay for their children till they be married and devil from them, as also for their slaves. This money is after divided into three parts: and four Receivers are appointed, one on behalf of the King, another for the Churchmen, the third for New Converts, the fourth for the Poor: there are eight Registers which record the offerings. It is after shared one part to the Priests, as the Pandiare, Naybes, Catibes, Moudins, Devanits, and others of their Church: The second to the Converts, the third to the Poor. On the last day of the Fast is celebrated a great feast called Ydu. The day is no more certain than the beginning Not New moon feast certain. They ascend high places purposely being ambitious every man of her first sight. of the Ramedan (which is when they first see the New Moon, as in all their Moon-feasts, not at the change but at the appearance, which is therefore) sooner or later in one Island then another, as it hath had clearer weather or sooner sight. Their May Ydu, a three days solemnity;, and their Poycacan at the Full Moon about April or May; and their Dida, or All-Soules feast in june, when they visit the Sepulchers and there set viands; and their Candis Cacan in August; and Maulude or Night-feast in October (the night that Mahomet died) with the several ceremonies thereof, as also of their Marriages and Funerals, I dare not present you for fear of tediousness. We will therefore return with our Author, and free you also from the Maldives. Ten Bengalan Fleet. In February, 1607. days before his liberty he had a dream that he was free and in Christendom, whereat he much rejoiced, and awaking made a vow to make a Voyage to S. james of Galicia, to give God thanks. Two nights after the King was told of an Armada of sixteen Galleys or Galliots coming thither. The King commanded to rig his seven Galleys with other Ships, Barks and Boates. This was attempted with all industry, but could not be effected before the Enemy's Fleet came in sight. Thereupon he charged that all his best goods should be embarked, so to save himself and his women in the Southern Iles. He forsook his Palace, and fled with his three Queens, each of them carried in arms by Gentlemen, as Nurses carry their Infants; covered with Veils and Taffetas of diverse colours. The streets were full of cries of women and infants. He was forced to leave great part of his goods and all his Arms and Ordnance behind for want of time; and with much lamentation set sail for the South, to the Atollons of Sovadou. But the wind failed, and the Enemy sent eight Galleys after him, in fight with whom the King was slain, and his wives and goods taken. The other eight entered on land, and the Author yielded to them, and being found not to be a Portugal, was spared. They stayed Bengalans' hate the Portugals. ten days to lad their Galleys with the goods which they found, and with five or six score pieces of Ordnance great and small (a principal cause of their Voyage) and then departed, leaving the Queens and all the people in liberty, except the brother of the Chief Queen and the King's brother in law. His arrival in Malicut a small I'll, and the Isles Divandurou thirty leagues thence, and at last at Chatigan in Bengala, I omit. At his departure from Bengala, the Mogul had denounced war to the chief King of Bengala, who prepared to entertain him with above a million of men and ten thousand Elephants. The Kings of Aracan and Chaul, Mogul's conquest of Bengala. See in Capt. Hawkins and S. Thomas Roe. and other great Lords, Mahumetans and Gentiles were his Tributaries, and were bound to find him a certain number of men and horses. The success is related by others, and other things many of many other Indian Regions are related by the Author, whom we are willing now to dismiss, having entertained him only for a Maldivan Guide and Pilot. The particulars of his return he relateth at large: first his passage from Bengala to Moutingué, governed by a petty Prince, a Nairo, subject to the Samory of Calcutta. It is seated betwixt Moutingué. Cananor and Calcutta, and is a Port of the Malabar Pirates. He was here much amazed to see so many in Arms, borne by all from ten or twelve years. There are ten other near Ports within ten small leagues of each other, Chombais, Badara, &c. But Moutingué is the best. Thence he went to Calicut, and waiting eight months for a Holland ship in vain, he was persuaded by Jesuits to go to Cochin, where he was imprisoned for a Spy. At Goa also he was See sup. in Hawkins and Fitches Voyages. pagg. 207. 420. Thomas Stevens an English jesuite which had long continued there. prisoner with those which remained of the seventeen Englishmen taken at the Bar of Surrat. The jesuits had brought one Master Richard and four other Englishmen from the Mogul's Court; some Hollanders also were there: and they all were prisoners together. But the Jesuits undertook for them, and procured their liberty; namely Thomas Stevens an Englishman, Rector of Margon College in Salsete, and Nicolas Trigaut a Wallon, and Steven cross a Frenchman of Rouen, with Gaspar Aleman a Spaniard. The said Thomas Stevens procured the liberty of the Englishmen also, four of which become Catholic- Romanists, and two of them died there. Don Joys Lorencio d'Establa arrived at Goa with the title of Viceroy, to the people's great grief, which more desired Don André Furtado. Ten months after his coming, four great Caracks arrived, containing each about two thousand tons. Five had departed from Lisbon, but they knew not what was becomne of the fift, separated by tempest at the Cape. In each were embarked a thousand persons, Soldiers, Mariners, Jesuits, and other Churchmen, with Merchants and Gentlemen. But when they arrived at Goa, there were not above three hundred in each, by reason of sickness and miseries endured eight months at Sea, without sight of Landlord These brought an Edict from the King, forbidding English, French, or Dutch commerce, and King's Edict (in effect) to root out the Portugals from the Indies, enjoining and not enabling to war with others. if there were any such there, to pack them away upon peril of their lives. On the six and twentieth of December, 1609. He returned for Lisbon. March the fifteenth, 1610. they arrived at the I'll of Diego Rodrigue, in 20. Southern degrees, about forty leagues East from Saint Laurence. After a cruel storm there five days together, they attained the Cape, Saint Helena, brasil, the Açores, the Berlings, and having paid his vow to Saint james in Galicia, he arrived at Rochel, the sixteenth of February, 1611. The end of the ninth Book. PRAeTERITORVM, OR DISCOVERIES OF THE WORLD, SPECIALLY SUCH AS IN THE OTHER BOOKS ARE OMITTED. THE TENTH BOOK. CHAP. I Brief Collections of Voyages, chief of Spaniards and Portugals, taken out of ANTONY GALVANOS' Book of the Discoveries of the World. IN the year 1153. * This Author writ in Portugal a summary of Discoveries in Chronological order from the beginning of the world: he was translated and published in a small book in quarto, An. 1601. by Master Hakluyt, I have chosen these, which follow, out of his book; those which are here omitted, I have more fully delivered in other parts of this voluminous work. joannes Leo Afric 〈…〉 us. Ramusius 1. vol. sol. 373. Tombuto. The Canary Lands. in the time of Frederick Barbarossa it is written, that there came to Lubec, a City of Germany, one Canoa with certain Indians, like unto a long Barge: which seemed to have come from the coast of Baccalaos, which standeth in the same latitude that Germany doth: The Germans greatly wondered to see such a Barge, and such People, not knowing from whence they came, nor understanding their speech, especially because there was then no knowledge of that Country, as now there is: it may be credible that though the Boat was small in respect of those huge Seas, yet the Wind and Water might bring them thither: as we see in these our days, that the Almadie which is but a small Boat, cometh notwithstanding from Quiloa, Mosambique, and Sofala, to the Island of Saint Helena, being a small spot of Land standing in the main Ocean of the coast of Bona Sperança so fare separated. In the year 1300. after the coming of Christ, the great Sultan of Cairo commanded, that the Spiceries and Drugs, and merchandises of India should be carried through the Read Sea, as it was used before: at which time they unladed on the Arabian side, at the Haven of juda, and carried them unto the house at Mecca, and the Carriers of it were the Pilgrims. So that each Prince used a custom to augment the honour, and increase the profit of his country. And these Sultan's had special regard to Cairo, from whence the wares were carried unto the Countries of Egypt, Lybia, Africa, the Kingdoms of Tunez, Tremessen, Fez, Morocco, Suz: and some of it was carried beyond the Mountains of Atlas unto the City of Tombuto, and the Kingdom of the jal●phos; until afterwards that the Portugals did bring it about the Cape of Bona Sperança unto the City of Lisbon, as in the place convenient we purpose to show more at large. In the year 1344. King Peter the fourth of that name reigning in Arragon, the Chronicles of his time report, that one Don Luis of Cerda, son unto the son of Don john of Cerda, craved aid of him to go and to conquer the Isles of the Canaries, standing in 28. degrees of latitude to the North, because they were given unto him by Pope Clement the sixt, which was a French man. Whereby in those days there grew a knowledge of those Lands in all Europe, and specially in Spain: for such great Princes would not begin nor enterprise things of such moment without great certainty. About this time also the Island of Madera was discovered by an English man, called Macham: who sailing out of England into Spain, with a woman of his, was driven out of his direct course The Island of Madera discovered by Macham an English man. by a tempest, and arrived in that Island, and cast his anchor in that Haven, which now is called Machico, after the name of Macham. And because his Lover was then Sea-sick, he there went on Land withsome of his company, and in the mean time his ship weighed and put to Sea, leaving him there: whereupon his Lover for thought died. Macham, which greatly loved her, built in the Island a Chapel or Hermitage to bury her in, calling it by the name of jesus Chapel: and wrote or graved upon the stone of her Tomb his name and hers, and the occasion whereupon they arrived there. After this he made himself a Boat all of a Tree, the trees being there of a great compass about, and went to Sea in it with those men of his company that were left with him, and fell with the coast of Africa without Saile or Oar, and the Moors among whom he came taken it for a miracle, and presented him unto the King of that country: and that King also admiring the accident, sent him and his company unto the King of Castille. In the year 1395. King Henry the third of that name reigning in Castille, the information which Macham gave of this Island, and also the ship wherein he went thither, moved many of France and of Castille to go and discover it, and the great Canary: And they which went were principally the Andaluzes, the Biscayne's, and the Guepuseoes, carrying with them many people and horses. But I know not whether the charge of that voyage was theirs or the Kings. But by whomsoever it was set out, they seem to be the first that discovered the Canaries, and landed in them: where also they took one hundred and fifty of the Islanders prisoners. Concerning the The first discovery of the Canaries by the Christians 1405. time of this discovery, there is some difference among the Writers: for some affirm this to be done in the year 1405. THe Chronicles of Portugal have this record, That after the Incarnation of Christ 1415. The first beginning of the Portugal Discoveries. King john the first of that name King of Portugal, departed from the City of Lisbon with the Prince Don Duarte or Edward, and Don Peter, and Don Henry his sons, with other Lords, and Nobles of his Realm, and sailed into Africa, where he took the great City of Ceuta, standing on the North side thereof between 35. and 36. degrees in latitude: which was one of the principal causes of the enlarging of the Dominions of Portugal. When they were come from thence, Henry, the King's third son, desirous to enlarge the Kingdom, and to discover strange and unknown Countries, being then in Algarbe, gave direction for the discovery of the coast of Mauritania. For in those days none of the Portugals had john de Barros Asiae, Decad. 1. lib. 1. cap. 2. Cape de Non. ever passed the Cape de Non, standing in 29. degrees of latitude. And for the better accomplishing of this discovery, the aforesaid Don Henry prepared a fleet, and gave commandment to the chief Captains to proceed in discovery from the aforesaid Cape forward: Which they did. But when they came to another Cape named Boiador, there was not one of them that durst go farther or beyond it: at which fearful and cowardly faintness of theirs, the Prince was exceedingly Cape Boiador. displeased. In the year 1417. King john the second reigning in Castille, and his mother Lady Katherine then using the government, one Monsieur Reuben of Bracamonte, which was then Admiral of France, craved the conquest of the Lands of the Canaries, with the title to be King of them, for a kinsman of his, called Monsieur john Betancourt: which being granted him by the Queen, and farther also partly furnished out, he departed from Siuil with a good army: But the chief or principal cause that moved him to enter into this action, was to discover and perfectly to take a view of the Island of Madera, whereof Macham before had given so much information. But for all that he went unto the Canaries, and carried with him a Friar, called Mendoza, to be as Bishop thereof, admitted by Pope Martin the fift. When they were landed, they won Lancerota, Forteventura, The Canary Lands conquered. Gomera, and Ferro: from whence they sent into Spain many Slaves, Honey, Wax, Comfora or Camfire, Hides, orchal, Figs, Sanguis Draconis, and other merchandises, whereof they made good profit: And this Army also, as they report, discovered Porto Santo. The Island Porto Santo. that they inhabited was Lancerota, where they built in it a Castle of stone for their better defence and security. In the year 1418. one john Gonzales Zarco, and Tristam Vaz Teixera, household Gentlemen unto Don Henry the King's third son, perceiving the desire that their Master had to discover john de Barros Decad. 1. l. 1. c. 2. new Countries, and willing in that course to do him some service, craved of him a Bark, and licence to undertake the action: which they obtained, and sailed to the coast of Africa: where they were overtaken with a terrible tempest; but they were succoured by falling with the Land, Barros Decad. 1. lib. 1. cap. 3. The Chapel built by Macham found in Madera. and entering into an Haven called Santo, where they landed, and remained two years. In the year 1420. they discovered the Island of Madera, where they found the Chapel and the Stone and Tomb, whereupon the foresaid Macham had graved his name. There are others that writ, that a certain castilian, perceiving the desire and favour to Navigation, which Don Henry had, told him that they had found the Island of Porto Santo; which being but a small thing they made no reckoning of it. Don Henry sent Bartholomew Perestrelle, john Conzales Porto Santo. Zarco, Tristam Vaz Teixera, and by the signs and likelihoods that they had received, they went to Porto Santo, and there remained two years: and after that, namely, in the year 1420. they sailed also to the Island of Madera, where they found the memorial and monument of the aforesaid Macham the English man. As for Monsieur Betancourt, who entered into the Conquest of the Canaries, as is above mentioned, he was slain in the midst of the action, and left behind him for his heir a kinsman of his, called Monsieur Menante, who after that sold the said Lands of the Cavaries unto one Peter The Canary Lands sold over to a Spaniard. Barba of Siuil. There are other which speak otherwise, and say, that Monsieur john Betancourt went into France to prepare a new Army about this Conquest, and left there a Nephew of his; who because he heard no more of his Uncle, and saw that he could not maintain the wars any longer, he sold the Canaries to Don Henry the King of Portugal's third son, for a certain thing that he gave him in the Island of Madera. In the year 1424. they writ that the said Don Henry prepared a Navy and Army to conquer Barros Decad 1. lib. 1. cap. 12. these Lands, wherein there went as Captain General, one Don Fernando de Castro; and by reason of the valiantness and warlike behaviour of the people, they had the repulse: whereupon Don Ferdinando, considering the great charge, and little or no good success, he gave over the action, and returned back again. After this Don Henry resigned over these Lands to the Crown of Castille, in consideration of the aides which Betancourt had received. But the Castallians agreed not unto this report. For they say, that neither the Kings of Portugal, nor Don Henry would tender the Lands, till they came in question before Pope Eugenius the fourth; who fully understanding The Canaries came to the Crown of Spain in the year 1431. Description of the Canaries. the matter, gave the Conquest of the Lands by order of judgement unto the King of Castille in the year 1431. whereupon this contention ceased touching the Title of the Canaries, between the Kings of Portugal and of Castille. These Lands being in number seven, were called by the name of Fortunatae, standing in 28. degrees to the North: where the longest day is but thirteen hours, and the longest night as much, lying distant from Spain two hundred leagues, and from the Coast of Africa eighteen leagues. The people were Idolaters, and did eat their flesh raw for want of firè: they had no Iron, and Towed without any tool: they tilled and raised the ground with Ox horns, and Goats horns. The ancient manners of Canarians. Every Island did speak a several language. They took many wives, and knew them not carnally until they had delivered them to the Superiors. They had diverse other Paganish customs: but now the Christian faith is planted among them. The commodities of these Lands are The commodities of the Canaries. Wheat, Barley, Sugar, Wine, and certain birds, called Canary birds, much esteemed in Spain and other places. In the Island of Ferro they have none other water, but that which proceedeth in the night from a Tree, compassed with a cloud, whence water issueth, serving the whole Island both Men and A Tree yielding abundance of water in Ferro. See Tom. 2. l. 7. c. 5. M. jacksons report from his own eyes. A most rare & excellent Map of the world. A great help to Don Henry in his Discoveries. Cattles, a thing notorious and known to very many. In the year 1428. it is written that Don Peter, the King of Portugal's eldest son, was a great traveller. He went into England, France, Almain, and from thence into the Holy Land, and to other places; and came home by Italy, taking Rome and Venice in his way: from whence he brought a Map of the World, which had all the parts of the World and Earth described. The Straight of Magelan was called in it, The Dragon's tail: The Cape of Bona Sperança, The forefront of Africa, and so forth of other places: by which Map, Don Henry the King's third son, was much helped and furthered in his Discoveries. It was told me by Francis de Sosa Tavares, that in the year 1528. Don Fernando the King's son and heir did show him a Map, which was found in the study of Alcobaza, which had been made one hundred and twenty years before, which Map did set forth all the Navigation of the East Indies, with the Cape of Bona Sperança, according as our later Maps have described it. Whereby it appeareth, that in ancient time there was as much or more discovered, then now As much discovered in ancient time as now is. Barros Decad. 1. lib. 1. cap. 4. Cape Boiador first passed. Anno 1132. The death of Don john the first of Portugal. Barros Decad. 1. lib. 1. cap. 5. The death of Don Duarte King of Portugal. there is. Notwithstanding all the travail, pains, and expenses in this action of Don Henry, yet he was never weary of his purposed Discoveries. At length, there was a servant of his, called Gilianes, that first passed the Cape Boiador, a place before terrible to all men: and he brought word that it was not so dangerous, as it was reported: for on the other side of it he went on land, and in manner of taking possession, set in the ground a Cross of wood, to be as a mark and token afterwards of his discovery so fare. In the year 1433. in the month of August, Don john died, and his son Don Duarte or Edward succeeded him in his Kingdom. In the year 1434. Don Henry set out one Alfonso Gonsales Baldaia, and Gilianes' aforesaid, and they went to another Cape, which was beyond the former, and going on land perceived the Country to be inhabited: and because they were desirous to satisfy Don Henry, with as much relation and knowledge as they could get, they continued their voyage, and went forward, till they came to a certain point of Land, from whence they turned backe again. In the year 1438. King Edward, whom the Portugals call Don Duarte, died, and Don Alphonso the Prince being young, Don Peter his Uncle, governed the Kingdom. In the year 1441. Don Henry sent out two ships, and the Captains were in the one Tristan, Barros Decad. 1. lib. 1. cap. 7. and Antony Gonsales in the other. Being put to Sea they took a prize upon the Coast; and sailed on to Cape Blanco, that is, the White Cape, standing in 20. degrees, and informed Don Henry of the state of that country by the Moors, which they brought from thence. Whereupon he Cape Blanco. sent one Fernan Lopez de Savado, to give knowledge thereof to Pope Martin, trusting to make these things commodious to Holy Church. Upon which knowledge the Pope granted Indulgences and everlasting pardon, and all other things demanded of him, unto those which should Indulgences granted to encourage to this enterprise. die in this enterprise. After this, in the year 1443. Don Henry commanded Antony Gonsales to carry backe the slaves which he had brought, and to ransom them in their Country: Which he did, and the Moors gave them in truck for them again black Moors with curled hair, and some gold; so that now that place is called Rio de Oro, that is, the Golden River; whereby Rio de Oro, why so called. the desire of the Discovery might be the more increased. Not long after he sent out another, named Nunnez Tristan, who came unto the Lands of Arguin, where he took more slaves, and brought them to Portugal in the year 1444. Hereupon The Lands of Arguin. also one Lansarote, a Groom of Don Gilians' chamber, with others associated with him, armed out certain ships, which went coasting till they came to the Lands of Garze, where they took The Lands of Garze. two hundred slaves: which were the first that were brought from thence to Portugal. In the year 1445. there went as Captain of a Bark one Gonsalo de Syntra, an Esquire belonging to Don Henry into those parts; and he went on Land, where he was taken with six or seven more of his company, which place was therefore called after his name, Angra de Gonsaluo de Syntra. This was the first loss, which the Portugals received in their Discoveries. Angra de Gonsaluo de Syntra. In the year following, Don Henry sent out three Caravels, wherein went as Captains Antony Gonsales, Diego Aloizio, and Gomes Perez, who had their direction, not to enter into Rio de Oro, nor to bear themselves disorderly, but to travail in peace, and to convert as many Infidels as they could to Christianity. But none of these things were performed by them; for they returned without doing any memorable act. In the same year 1446. another Esquire belonging to the King of Portugal, called Denis Fernandes, of the City of Lubone, entered into these Discoveries, more to win fame then to reap commodity by them. And he being in his voyage came to the River of Sanaga, standing between 15. and 16. degrees of latitude towards the North, The River of Sanaga. Cape Uerde. where he took certain Negroes; and not contented therewith, he went forward and discovered Cap● Verde, standing in 14. degrees on the same side; and there he set up upon the Land a Cross of wood, and then returned with great contentation. In the year 1447. one Nunnez Tristan went forth to discover in a Caravell, and he passed the aforesaid Cape Verde, and Rio Grande, and went passed it unto another, standing beyond it in 12. Rio Grande. degrees, where he was also taken with eighteen Portugals more: but the ship came home again in safety, conducted by four or five which escaped the hands of the Negroes. In this year also 1447. they happened that there came a Portugal ship through the Straight of Gibraltar; and being taken with a great tempest, was forced to run Westwards more than willingly A strange report, if true. The Island of scuen Cities. the men would, and at last they fell upon an Island which had seven Cities, and the people spoke the Portugal tongue, and they demanded if the Moors did yet trouble Spain, whence they had fled for the loss which they received by the death of the King of Spain, Don Roderigo. The Boatswain of the ship brought home a little of the Sand, and sold it unto a Goldsmith of Lisbon, out of the which he had a good quantity of gold. Don Pedro understanding this, being then Governor of the Realm, caused all the things thus brought home, and made known, to be recorded in the house of justice. There be some that think, that those Lands whereunto the Portugals were thus driven, were the Antiles, or New Spain, alleging good reasons for their opinion, which here I omit, because they serve not to my purpose. But all their reasons seem to agreed, that they should be that Country, which is called Nova Spagna. In the year 1449. the King Don Alfonso gave licence unto his Uncle Don Henry, to inhabit Don Alfonso King of Portugal come to age. The Azores first inhabited. Alcazer taken. The Castle of Arguin builded. The Isles of Cape Verde discovered by three Genowais the Lands of the Açores, which were long before discovered. And in the year 1458. this King went into Africa, and there he took the Town, called Alcaçer. And in the year 1461. he commanded Signior Mendez, a Gentleman of his House, to build the Castle of Arguin, whereof he gave unto him the government, as to his Lieutenant. In the year 1462. there came into the Realm of Portugal three Genowais of good parentage, the chief of whom was called Antony de Noli, and of the other two, the one was his brother, the other was his nephew, and each of these had his several ship, craving liberty of Don Henry to discover the Lands of Cape Verde, which was granted them. Others say, that the places which they discovered, were those which Antiquity called the Gorgades, Hesperideses, and Dorcades: but they named them Mayo, Saint jago, and Saint Philip, because they discovered them on those Saints days: but they are also called by some, the Lands of Antonio. In the year following 1463. this good noble man Don Henry died, leaving from Cape De The death of Don Henric 1463. Sierra Leona. Non, discovered unto the mountain called Sierra Leona, standing on this side the Line in eight degrees of latitude, where no man had been before that time. In the year 1469. the King of Portugal did let out for yearly Rend the trade of Guiney unto one called Fernan Gomez, which Country afterwards was called The Mine. He let it out for Barros decad. 1. lib. 2. cap. 2. The Country of Guiney let out to farm. joidem. Arzila taken. Tanger taken. five years, for two hundred thousand Reyes by the year (which is of our English money, one hundred thirty eight pounds seventeen shillings nine pence halfpenny) and added unto his lease this condition, that every year he should discover an hundred leagues. In the year following, which was 1470. this King went into Africa, with his son Prince john, where they took the Town of Arzila, and the people of the City of Tanger fled out for fear, and that he took also. It seemeth that good fortune followeth a courageous attempt. In the year 1471. Fernan Gomes gave commandment that the Coast should be discovered Ibidem. as it lay. Which was undertaken by john de S. Aren, and john de Scovar; and they went and found the Mine in 5. degrees of latitude. And the next year, which was 1472 one Fernando La Mina. Ibidem. The I'll de Fernan de Poo. Saint Thome. Rha del Principe. Benin. Cape de Santa Katarina. Don john the Second. Barros decad. 1. l. 3. c. 2. Castle de Mina built. Rio de Congo. de Poo discovered the Island now called after his name. Also about this time the Lands of Saint Thomas, and Deal Principe were discovered, standing under the Line, with the firm Land also, wherein is the Kingdom of Benin, reaching to the Cape De Santa Katarina, standing on the South side of the Line in 3. degrees. The man that made this Discovery was a servant of the Kings, and his name was Sequeira. Many suppose, that then also there were those places, Countries and Lands discovered, which before were never known to us since the Flood. In the year 1480. the valiant King Don Alfonso died, and left many things worthy of memory behind him; and his son Don john the Second succeeded him. Who in the year 1481. gave direction for the building of the Castle De Mina to one Diego d'Azambuxa; who did so, and was made Captain of it. In the year 1484. the foresaid King john sent out one Diego Caon a Knight of his Court to discover: and he went to the River of Congee, standing on the South side in 7. or 8. degrees of latitude; where he erected a Pillar of stone with the Royal Arms and Letters of Portugal, wherein he wrote the commandment that he had received from the King, with the time and day of his being there. From thence he went unto a River near the Tropic of Capricorn, Discovery near unto the Tropic of Capricorn. setting still up Pillars of stone where he thought it convenient, and so came backe again unto Congo, and to the King of that Country: who thereupon sent an Ambassador and men of credit into Portugal. In the next year or the second following, one john Alonso d'Aneiro came from the Kingdom of Benin, and brought home Pepper with a tail: which was the first of that kind seeve Pepper of Benin. Barros decad. 1. l. 3. c. 5. Pedro de Covillan and Alfonso de Payva sent to discover India. Alexandria. Cairo. Toro. Aden. Cananor. Calicut. Goa. Sofala. Mosambique. Quiloa. Mombaza. Melinde. in Portugal. In the year 1487. King john sent to discover India over Landlord In which journey went one Pedro de Covillan a servant of the Kings, and Alfonso de Payva, because they could speak the Arabian tongue. They went out in the month of May, and the same year they took shipping at Naples, and arrived in the I'll of Rhodes, and lodged in the house that was provided for the Portugal Knights of that order: from thence they went to Alexandria, and so to Cairo, and thence to the Haven of Toro in the company of the Caravans or Carriers which were Moores. There they took shipping, and being on the Read Sea they arrived at the City of Aden, and there they separated themselves: for Alfanso de Payva went towards Aethiopia, and Pedro de Covillan into India. Who came into the Cities of Cananor and Calicut, and came backe unto Goa: where he took shipping unto Sofala, being on the Coast of Africa in the Southern latitude of 20. degrees, to see the Mines that were of so great name. From Sofala he turned backe to Mosambique, and unto the Cities of Quiloa, Mombaza, and Melinde, till he came backe again unto the City of Aden: where he and Alfonso de Payva divided themselves: and thence he sailed again through the Read Sea unto the City of Cayro, where he thought to have met with his companion: but there he heard that he was dead by the Letters that he received from King john his Master; in which Letters he was farther commanded to travel into the Country and Dominions of Presbyter john. Upon this commandment The Voyage of Pedro de Covillan. unto the Country of Prete janni. Cape Razalgate. Ormuz. Abassini. Pedro de Covillan the first Portugal that came into the East India and Aethiopia by the Read Sea. Barros decad. 1. lib. 3. c. 9 he provided for his farther journey, and from Cayro went backe again to the Haven of Toro, and from thence to Aden, where he had been twice before: and there hearing of the fame of the City of Ormuz, he determined to go thither; and therefore went along the Coast of Arabia unto the Cape Razalgate standing under the Tropic of Cancer, and from thence he went to Ormuz, standing in 27. degrees on that side. There he learned and understood of the Strait of Persia, and of that Country: and entered there into the Read Sea, and passed over to the Realm of the Abassini, which commonly is called Presbyter john's Country or Aethiopia: and there he was detained till the year 1520. when there came thither the Ambassador Don Roderigo de Lima: This Pedro de Covillan was the first Portugal that ever knew and saw the India's and those Seas, and other places adjoining thereunto. In the year 1490. the King sent unto Congo one Gonzalo de Sosa a Gentleman with three ships, and in them sent home the Ambassador of Congo, which was sent into Portugal, whom Diego Caon had brought from thence: who at his being in Portugal was baptised both himself and others of his company. The aforesaid Gonzalo de Sosa died in that journey by the way, and in his room they chose his Nephew Ruy de Sosa for their Captain; and so being come unto Congo, the King was very glad of their coming, and yielded himself, and A great part of the Kingdom of Congo baptised. the greater part of his Realm to be baptised: whereof the Portugals had good cause to rejoice, seeing by them so many Infidels were converted from Gentilism and Paganism to Christianity. In the year 1492. in the time of Don Ferdinando King of Castille, he being at the siege of Granada, dispatched one Christopher Columbus a Genua with three ships to go and discover Nova Spagna: who first had offered his service for a Western discovery unto King john of Portugal; but he would not entertain him. He being sufficiently furnished for this enterprise departed from the Town of Palos the third day of August, having with him as Captains and Pilots Martin Alfonso Pinzon, Francis Martinez Pinzon, Uincent Yannes Pinzon, and Bartholomew Columbus his brother, with an hundred The first that in sailing are thought to have observed latitudes. See of this Voyage sup. l. 2. pag. 11. and twenty persons more in his company: and some affirm that they were the first that sailed by latitudes. Hereupon there grew such a common desire of travel among the Spaniards, that they were ready to leap into the Sea to swim, if it had been possible, into those newfound parts. The aforesaid company of Columbus, at their coming home, took in their way the Isles of the Açores, and the fourth day of March in the year 1493. the entered into the bar of Lisbon: Contention between the Kings of Spain and Portugal. which discovery pleased not the King of Portugal. Whereupon rose a contention between those two Kings. Christopher Columbus being arrived, went presently into Castille with the news of all things, and acquainted the King Fernando with the discontentedness of the King of Portugal: whereupon he and the Queen Isabel his wife sent straight word thereof unto Pope Alexander the Sixt, whereat he and the Italians were in great admiration, marvelling that there was any more Land besides that which was under the Romans. But the end of this matter was this: Alexander the Pope gave these Countries by his judgement unto the Kingdoms of Leon and The Bull of donation. Castille; with this condition, That they should labour to extirpate Idolatry, and plant the holy Faith in those Countries. Fernando the King having received this answer, was glad of it, and sent Christopher Columbus again on the former Voyage, having made him Admiral, and given him other honours, with particular Arms, and a Pofie written about his Arms to this effect. For Castille and for Gomara historiae general. l. 1. cap. 17. Columbus second Voyage. Leon, A new world found out Colon. In the year 1493. the five and twentieth of the month of October Christopher Columbus went back unto the Antiles, and from Cadiz he took his course, having in his company seventeen ships, and fifteen hundred men in them, with his brethren Bartholomew Columbus, and Diego Columbus, with other Knights, Gentlemen, men of Law, and Religious men, with Chalices, Crosses, rich ornaments, and with great power and dignity from Pope Alexander; and the tenth day after their setting forth, they arrived at the Canaries; and from thence in five and twenty or thirty days they sailed unto the Antiles; and the first Island that they saw standeth in 14. degrees towards the North, due West from Cape Verde on the coast of Africa. They say that the distance from thence to the Canaries is eight hundred leagues. The name they gave it was Deseada, that is, the Desired or wished Island, for the great desire which the company had Deseada discovered. ●as Uirgines. to come to sight of Landlord After that they discovered many more which they named the Uirgines, which the Naturals of the Country call the Caribas, for that the men of that Country are good warriors, and shoot well in Bows. they poison their Arrows with an herb, whereof Caribas. he that is hurt dieth, biting himself like as a made Dog doth. From these Lands and others they went unto the principal Island there, which they of the Country do call Boriquen, and the Spaniards call it Saint john, and thence to Hispaniola or Isabel, where they found all the men dead which there they had left. Here the Admiral left the Boriquen or S. john de Porto ri●●●. most part of the people to plant it, and appointed his brethren to be Governors there: and so took two ships, and went to discover the other side of the Island of Cuba, and from thence to jamaica. All these Lands stand from 16. unto 20. degrees of Northerly latitude. In the jamaica. mean time that the Admiral sailed about, his brethren and they that were left with them were much troubled, because the Savages did rise against them. So that Christopher Colon went backe again into Spain, to tell the King and Queen of his adventures. In the year 1494. and in the month of january there was an agreement made of the differences See sup. l. 2. c. 1. §. 7. which were between the two Kings of Spain and Portugal. For the which agreement there were sent out of Portugal Ruy de Sosa, and Don john his son, and the Doctor Ayres de Almada: and for the King of Spain there were Don Henry Henriques, Don john de Cardenas, and the Doctor Maldonado. All these met in the Town of Tordefillas, and they divided the World from the North to the South by a Meridian which standeth West from the Lands The first line of partition. The death of Don john the Second. of Cape Verde 300. leagues: so that the one half which lay to the East should belong unto Portugal, and that which lay to the West to the King of Spain, whereby notwithstanding liberty to travel was left equal unto both. In the year following 1495. john King of Portugal died, and Emmanuel his Cousin began to reign. In the year 1496. there was a Venetian in England, called john Cabota, who having knowledge The great discovery of john Cabota and the English. His son Sebastian was the chief Discoverer of the American Continent on the Eastern shores that ever hath lived, as in the next tome will often appear. The Country now called New Scotland discovered by Cabota above a year before Columbus had seen the Continent. of such a new Discovery as this was, and perceiving by the Globe, that the Lands before spoken of stood almost in the same Latitude with his Country, and much nearer to England then to Portugal, or to Castille, he acquainted King Henry the seventh then King of England with the same, wherewith the said King was greatly pleased, and furnished him out with two Ships and three hundred men: which departed and set sail in the Spring of the year, and they sailed Westward till they came in sight of land in 45. degrees of Latitude towards the North, and then went strait Northwards till they came into 60. degrees of Latitude, where the day is eighteen hours long, and the night is very clear and bright. There they found the air cold, and great Lands of ice, but no ground in an hundred fathoms sounding: and so from thence finding the land to turn Eastwards, they trended along by it discovering all the Bay and River named Descada, to see if it passed on the other side: Then they sailed backe again till they came to 38. degrees toward the Equinoctial line, and from thence returned into England. There be others which say, that he went as fare as the Cape of Florida, which standeth in 25. degrees. In the year 1497. the King of Spain Don Fernando sent out Christopher Columbus with six ships, and he himself provided two ships at his own cost, and sending his brother before, he made sail from the Bay of Cadiz, carrying with him his Son Don Diego Colon. It was then reported that he went to take the Island of Madera, because he mistrusted the Frenchmen, & therefore sent thither three ships: others say it was to the Canaries. But howsoever it was, this is true, that he and three more went unto the Lands of Cape Uerde, and ran along by the line Columbus third Voyage. Gomara histor. general. lib. 1. cap. 21. Trinidada. Testigos. Cubagua. Well of Oil. Frails, Roques, Aruba, Curacao &c. Cabo de Vela. Beata. finding great calms and rain, and the first land which they came unto of the Antiles was an Island standing in 9 degrees of Latitude towards the North joining fast unto the main land, which they called La Trinidada; and so he entered into the Gulf of Paria, and came out of the mouth which they name Bocca de Dragone, or the Dragon's mouth: and they took their course hard by the Coast, where they found three small Lands, which they named Los Testigos, that is to say, The Witnesses, beyond which standeth the Island of Cubagua, where is great fishing of muscle Pearls: where also, as they say, there springeth a Well of oil: and beyond that Island they came to the Isles of Frails, Roques, Aruba, and Curacao, with other small ones all along the Bay: and they came to the point of Cabo de Uela, and discovered along the Coast almost two hundred leagues, from whence they crossed over to Hispaniola, having had also sight of the Island called Beata. In this same year 1497. on the twentieth day of the month of june, one Vasques de Gama, sailed from Lisbon by the King Emmanuels commandement to India with three ships, wherein Barros decad. 1. l. 4. c. 2. and to the end of the 11. Chap. See sup. l. 2. c. 1. ss. 7. there went for Captains Uasques de Gama, Paulus de Gama his brother, and Nicolas coelo with one hundred and twenty men; with whom also there went one ship laden only with victuals, and in fourteen days they came unto Cape Verde, unto the Island of Saint jago, where they refreshed themselves, and from thence they went along the coast beyond the Cape of Bona Speranza, The Cape of Bona Speranza. Mosambique. Mombaza. Melinde. Los Baxos de Milan. whereupon they erected certain Pillars of stone, and so came unto Mosambique, standing in 15. degrees to the South of the line, where they stayed not long, but went from thence to Mombaza, and unto Melinde: where the King of that place gave them Pilots, which conducted them into India, in which discovery they found out Los Baxos do Milan, that is to say; the flats of Milan. In the year 1498. in the month of May, they came to an anchor before the City of Calicut, and Panana, where they remained all the winter: and the first day of September they set sail Calicut. towards the North, discovering the Coast all along till they came to the Island of Angediva, which standeth on that side in in 15. degrees of latitude, where they came to an anchor in the beginning of October, and so they departed from Angediva in February, in the year 1499. and came in sight of the coast of Africa about Melinde towards the North 3. or 4. degrees, and from thence they sailed unto the said City, and so unto Mosambique again, and to the Cape of Bona Speranza, sailing along by the Coast, and then they came to the Lands of Cape Verde, and last of all to the City of Lisbon in the month of September, having been in the voyage six and Gomara histor. general. lib. twenty months. In the year 1499. on the thirteenth day of the month of November, there departed from Pales one Uincent Yannez Pinson and his nephew Aries Pinson, with four ships well appointed at their own cost and charges, to discover the new world under the licence of the King of Castille, and with commandment not to touch there, where the Admiral Columbus had been. Brasil discovered. And so they went to the Lands of Cape Verde, and passed the line to the Southward, and discovered the Cape of Saint Augustine, standing on that side in 8. degrees of latitude, and there The Cape of S. Augustine. they wrote on the rinds of Pine trees the names of the King and Queen, also the year and day when they arrived there. They fought with the people of Brasil, but got nothing, they took their course all along the coast towards the West unto the River Maria Tambal, and at Rio de Maria Tambal. Angla de San Lucas. that time they had taken thirty and odd Prisoners. The chief places where they touched were the Cape of S. Augustine, and the angle or point of S. Luke, and Tierra de los Humos, the Rivers of Marannon, and of the Amazons, and Rio dolce, or the Sweet River, and other places along the Coast: and they came to 10. degrees of latitude on the North side, where they lost The rivers of Marannon, Amezones, and Rio Dolce. two ships and their company, and remained in that Voyage of discovery ten months and fifteen days. In the year 1500. and in the month of March, one Pedro Aluarez Cabral sailed out of Lisbon with thirteen ships, with commandment not to come near the coast of Africa to shorten Rarros decad. 1. lib. 5. cap. 2. his way; and he losing the sight of one of his ships, went to seek her, and in seeking of her lost his course, and sailed till he came within sight of the land. The General was so long in seeking his ship, that the company were weary of it, and entreated him to leave his enterprise. The next day they fell in sight of the Coast of Brasil: whereupon the General commanded a Bark to go to land and seek a haven: which they did, and found a good and safe haven, and they named it Puerto Seguro, that is to say, The safe Haven, standing on the South side in 17. degrees of latitude. From thence they sailed towards the Cape of Bona Speranca, and Melinde, Puerto Seguro in Brasil. and crossed over to the River of Cochin, which before was not known, where they laded themselves with Pepper, and at their return Sancho de Thovar discovered the City of Sofala upon the coast of Africa. Sofala. In this same year 1500. it is reported that Gaspar Cortereal craved a general licence of the King Emmanuel to discover the New found land. He went from the Island Tercera with two Cortereals Discovery of the North of America, diverse years after Cabots and the English. ships well appointed at his own cost, and he sailed unto that climate which standeth under the North in 50. degrees of latitude, which is a land now called after his name; and he came home in safety unto the City of Lisbon: And making another time this voyage, the ship was lost wherein he went, and the other came backe into Portugal. Wherefore his brother Michael Cortereal went to seek him with three ships well appointod at his own cost; and when they came unto that Coast, and found so many entrances of Rivers and Havens, every ship went into Many entrances of Rivers in the Northwest. her several River, with this rule and order, that they all three should meet again the twentieth day of August. The two other ships did so, and they seeing that Michael Cortereal was not come at the day appointed, nor yet afterwards in a certain time, returned backe into the realm of Portugal, and vever heard any more news of him, nor yet any other memory. But that Country is called, The land of Cortereall unto this day. In this year 1501. in the month of March, john de Nova departed from the City of Lisbon with four ships, and passed the line on the South side into 8. degrees of latitude, and he discovered Barros decad. 1. lib. 5. cap. 10. Ista de Ascension. an Island, which he called the Isle de Ascension: and he went unto Mosambique, and to Melinde, and from thence he crossed over unto the other side, where they took lading, and so came backe and doubled the Cape, and found an Island called Santa Helena, being but a small thing, but yet of great importance in respect of the situation thereof. The I'll of Santa Helena. In this same year 1501. and in the month of May, there departed out of Lisbon, three ships upon the commandment of Emmanuel the King to discover the coast of Brasil: and they sailed in the sight of the Canaries, and from thence to Cape Verde, where they refreshed themselves in the Town of Bezequiche, and passed from thence beyond the line Southward, and fell with the Bezequiche. land of brasil in 5. degrees of latitude, and so went forward till they came in 32. degrees little more or less, according as they accounted it, and from thence they came backe in the month Brasil discovered to 32. deg. of April, because it was there at that time cold and tempestuous. They were in that voyage fifteen months, and came to Lisbon again in the beginning of September, 1502. In the year 1502. one Alfonso Hoteda went to discover Terra firma, and followed his course till he came to the Province of Vraba. Gomara hist. general. lib. 2. Uraba. Although this Tome do not properly contain occurrents of America: yet because in this chronology of Discoveries partly Portugal to the East, partly Spanish to the West, we could not but follow our Author; It may also serve as a Preface or Prologue to the following American relations. The next year following, also one Roderigo Bastidas of Seville went out with two Caravels at his own cost, and the first land of the Antiles that he saw was an Island which he named Isla Verde, that is, the Green Island, standing fast by the Island of Guadalupe, towards the land: and from thence they took their course towards the West to Santa Martha, and Cape De la Vela, and to Rio Grande, or the Great river, and they discovered the Haven of Zamba, the Coradas, Carthagena, and the Lands of Saint Barnard, of Baru, and Isla● de Arenas, and went forward unto Isla fuerte, and to the point of Caribana, standing at the end of the Gulf of Vraba, where they had sight of the Farrallones standing on the other side hard by the River of Darien, and from Cape De la Vela unto this place are two hundred leagues: and it standeth in 9 degrees and two parts of latitude. From thence they crossed over unto the Island of jamaica, where they refreshed themselves. In Hispaniola they graved their ships because of the holes which certain worms of the water had eaten into the planks. In that Country they got four hundred marks of Gold, although the people there be more warlike then in Nova Spania: for they poison their arrows which they shoot. In this same year 1502. Christopher Columbus entered the fourth time into his discovery with four ships, at the commandment of Don Fernando to seek the Strait, which as they said did divide the land from the other side, and he carried with him Ferdinando his son. They went first to the Island of Hispaniola, to jamaica, to the River Azua, to the Cape of Higueras, and unto the Island Gamares, and to the Cape of Hunduras, that is to say, the Cape of the Depths: from thence they sailed towards the East unto the Cape Gracias a Dios and discovered the Province and River of Veragua, and Rio Grande, and others which the Indians call Hienra. And Cabo Gracias à Dios. Veragua. Rio de Chagres. Isla de Bastimentoes. Puerto Bello. Number de Dios The Cape of Marble. from thence he went to the River of Crocodiles, which now is called Rio de Chagres, which hath his springs near the South sea, within four leagues of Panania, and runneth into the North Sea: and so he went unto the Island which he called Isla de Bastimentoes, that is the I'll of Victuals, and then to Puerto Bello, that is, the Fair Haven, and so unto N●mbre de Dios, and to Rio Francisco, and so to the Haven of Retrete, and then to the Gulf of Cabesa Cattina, and to the Lands of Caper●sa, and lastly to the Cape of Marble, which is two hundred leagues upon the Coast: from whence they began to turn again unto the Island of Cuba, and from thence to jamaica, where he grounded his ships being much spoilt and eaten with Worms. In this year also 1502. Don Vasques de Gama being now Admiral, went again into India Barros decad. 8. lib. 6. cap. 2. with nineteen or twenty Carvels. He departed from Lisbon the tenth day of February, and by the last day of that month he came to an anchor at Cape Uerde, and from thence he went unto Mosambique, and was the first that crossed from that Island into India: and he discovered another The Island of Mosambique. in 4. degrees of Latitude, which he called the Island of the Admiral, and there he took his lading of Pepper and Drugs, and left there one Uincent Sodre to keep the Coast of India with five ships. These were the first Portugals that with an Army did run along the Coast of Arabia Foelix. It is there so barren, that their Cattles and Camels are only maintained with dry Fish brought from the sea; whereof there is such plenty and abundance, that the Cats of the Cattles and Camels fed with dried fish. Socotora. Cape de Guardafu. Country do use to take them. In the year following, as it is reported, one Antony de Saldania, discovered the Island which in old time was called Coradis, and now Socotora, and the Cape of Guardafu, which adjoineth unto that Country. In the year 1504 Roderigo de Bastidas obtained licence of King Ferdinando, and by the means of john d● Ledesma, and others of Seville, armed and furnished out two ships, having for his Pilot one john de Cosa of Saint Marie Port, and he went to discover that part of Tierra firma, where now standeth Carthagena, being in 10. degrees and a half of Northerly latitude. And it Carthagena. is said that they found the Captain Luis de la Guerra; and they together took land in the He of Codego, where they took six hundred persons of the Savages: And going farther along the Codego. Golden sand. Ura 〈…〉. Co●st they entered into the Gulf of Vraba, where they found Sand mingled with Gold, being the first that was brought to the King Don Ferdinando: from thence they returned to the City of Santo Domingo laden with Slaves without victuals, because they of the Country would not bargain with them, which grew to their great trouble and grief. In the latter end of this The death of Queen Isabel 1504 year died Lady Isabel Queen of Castille: Which Queen while she lived would not suffer any man of Arragon, Catalunia, Valencia, nor any borne in the Country of Don Fernando her husband to enter into these discoveries, save those which were there Servants, or by special commandment, but only the Castillians, Biscayne's, and those which were of her own Signories, by whom all the lands aforesaid were discovered. In the year 1505. upon our Lady day in March, Francisco de Almeida Viceroy of India, took Barros decad. 1. lib. 8. cap 3. A Fort builtin Quiloa. Angediva possessed. Forts builded in Cananor and in Cochin. A Fort builded in Srfala. Lands of Maldiu●. Ceilan. his course with two and twenty sails towards India as now is accustomed. He came unto the City of Quiloa, where he built a Fort, appointing one Peter Fereira to be Captain thereof: and beyond Melind● he traversed to the Island of Angediva, where he placed as Captain one emmanuel Passavia. In Cananor also he built another Fort, giving the Captainship of it to Laurence de Brit●. In Cochin he did the like, where Don Alfonso de Noronia was made Captain. This year one Peter de Anhaya did build the Fortress of Sofala, whereof also himself was made Captain. In the latter end of this year, the Viceroy commanded his Son, whose name was Don Laurenzo to make some entry upon the Lands of Maldiva, and with contrary weather he arrived at the Lands, which of ancient time were called Tragan●, but the Moors called them Y●ter●be●ero, and we call them Ceilan: where he went on land, and made peace with the people there, and afterward came backe unto Cochin, sailing along the Coast and fully discovering it. In the midst of this Island, there stands a Rock of stone very high having the sign of the foot of a man upon the top of it, which they say to be the footstep of Adam, when he went up into the Heavens, and the Indians have it in great reverence. Adam's footstep The death of Philip the first King of Spain. 1506. The death of Christopher Columbus. In the year 1506. after the death of the Queen of Spain, King Philip and Queen joan his wife, came into Spain to take possession thereof, and King Don Fernando went into Arragon being his own Patrimony. In this same year the said King Philip died, and then Fernando came again to govern Spain, and he gave licence unto all Spaniards to go unto the New Land, & to the Antiles, but not to the Portugals. In this year & in the month of May Christopher Columbus died, and his Son Don Diego Columbus succeeded in his room (Ad 〈…〉 rall of the West Indies. In the year 1506. in the month of March Tristan de Acunna and Alfonso de Albuquerque went into India with 14. ships in their company, & sailed til they came to an anchor at the Town Bezequiche is by Cape Verde The Isles of Tristan de Acunna in 37. degrees. of Bezequiche, where they refreshed themselves: and before they came to the Cape of Bona Sperança in 37. degrees they found certain Lands, which now are named the Isles of Tristan de Acunna, where they had such a tempest that therewithal the Fleet was dispersed. Tristan de Acunna and Alfanso de Albuquerque went unto Mosambique, and Alvaro Telez ran so fare that he came to the Island of Samatra, and so backe again unto the Cape of G 〈…〉 dafu; h〈…〉 g discovered many Lands, Sea, and Lands never seen before that time of any Portugal: E 〈…〉 Telez Samatra discovered. de Meneses was also driven without the great Island of S 〈…〉 ce and he 〈…〉 g the coast thereof, and arrived at last at Mosambique, and there met with Tristan de Acun 〈…〉, who was the first Captain that wintered there; and by them it was to 〈…〉, that in this Island was much▪ G 〈…〉 her, Cloves and Silver: whereupon he went and discovered much of it within the land; b●●●●nding The Inland of S. Laurence discovered. Brava. 〈…〉 A Fortress builded in Socotora. Barros decad. 2. lib. 2. cap. 1. The Cape of Rosalgate. Barros decad. 2. lib. 4. cap. 1. The I'll of S. Laurence. The Lands of Nicubar. Samatra. The I'll of A Poluoreira. The slats of Capacia. Malacca. Rarities in Samatra. In Samatra Buffs, Cows, & Hens, have flesh as black as ink. People having tails like sheep. River of Oil Strange Tree. Gold coined in Samatra. Gomara. hist. gen. lib. 3. c. 7. Castilia del. Oro nothing he came backe again unto Mosambique; from whence he sailed unto Melinde, and ran along that coast and entered into Brava, and from thence they ●●ost over to the Island of Soc 〈…〉 a, where they built a Fortress, and made one Do● Antonio de No●o●ia Captain thereof. In the year 1507. in the month of August, Tristan de Acunna took shipping for Indi●, and Alfonso de Albuquerque remained there with five or six ships to keep the coast and enter 〈…〉 of the Strait; but being not therewith satisfied he took his course over unto Arabia, and 〈…〉ng along that coast he doubled the Cape of Rosalgate, standing under the Tropic of C 〈…〉. In the year 1509. one Diego Lopez de Sequeira, went out of Lisbon with 〈…〉 e sail unto the Island of S. Laurence, and continued in his voyage almost a year, and in the month of May the same year he arrived in Cochin, where the Viceroy gave him one ship more and in the beginning of the month of September, he took his course unto Mal●coa passing between the Lands of Nicubar, and many others: He went also to the land of Samarta to the Cities of Pe 〈…〉 and Pacem, and all along by all that Coast unto the Island of A Poluoreira, and the flats of Capacia: and from thence he went over unto Malacc●, standing in 2. degrees of latitude toward the North: but in that City the people killed & took Prisoners some of his men: and thereupon he turned backe again into India, having discovered in this voyage 500 leagues. This Island of Samatra is the first land wherein we knew Man's flesh to be eaten by certain people which live in the Mountains called Bacas, who use to gilled their t●●th. They hold opinion that the flesh of the black people is sweeter than the flesh of the white. The Buffe●, Cows and Hens which are in that Country are in their flesh as black as any ink. They say that there are certain people there called Daraqus Dara which have tails like unto sheep; and some of their Wells yield Oil. The King of P●dir is reported to have a River in his land running with Oil: which is a thing not to be marvelled at, seeing it is found written, that in Bactria there is also a Well of Oil: it is farther said, that there groweth here a Tree, the joyce whereof is strong poison, and if it touch the blood of a man he dyeth immediately: but if a man do drink of it, it is a sovereign remedy against poison, so serving both for life, and death. Here also they do coin pieces of Gold which they call Diachmas, brought into the land as they say by the Romans: which seemeth to have some resemblance of truth: because that from that place forward there is no soyned gold: but that which is thus coined doth run currant in the buying of Merchandise and other things. In the year 1508. one Alfonso de Hoida with the favour of D●n Fernando purposed to go unto Tierra firma to conquer the Province of Darien. He went forth at his own charges, and discovered The firm Land, where it is called Vraba, which he named Castil●● del Or●, that is Golden Castilia, because of the Gold which they found among the sand along the Coast: And they were the first Spaniards that did this. Alfonso de Hoida went first from the Island of Hispaniola and the City of San Domingo with four Ships and three hundred Soldiers, leaving behind him the Bachelor Anciso, who afterwards compiled a Book of these Discoveries: And after him there The book of the Bachelor. An 〈…〉 oh of these discoveries. Boata is a Province in the west part of Hispaniola. went also one ship with victuals, munition, and 150. Spaniards. He went on land at Carthagena: but there the people of the Country took, slew and eat seventy of his Soldiers, whereupon he grew very weak. In this year 1508. one Diego de Niquesa, prepared seven ships in the Port of B●ata to go unto Veragua, and carried in them almost 800. men. When he came to Carthagena, he found there Alfonso de Hoieda sore spoilt with his former loss: but then they both joined together, and went on land and avenged themselves of the people. And in this voyage Diego de Niquesa went and discovered the Coast called Number de Dios, and went unto the sound of Number de Dios G●mar. gen. hist. lib. 3. cap. 6. Darien, and called it Puerto de Misas, which is upon the River of Pito. When they were come unto Veragua, he went on shore with his Army, his Soldiers being out of hope to return to Hispaniola. Alfonso de Hoida began a Fortress in Caribana against the Caribes; which was the first Town that the Spaniards builded in the Firm land: and in Number de Dios they built another, and called it Nuestra Sennora de la Antigua. They builded also the Town of Vraba. And there Nuestra Sennora de la Antigua builded Pizarro the Conqueror of Paru. Many Gentlewomen went to devil in Hispani●la. they left for their Captain and Lieutenant one Francis Pizarro, who was there much troubled. They builded other Towns also, whose names I here omit. But these Captains had not that good success which they hoped for. In the year 1509. the second Admiral Don Diego Columbus went into the Island of Hispaniola with his wife and household: And she being a Gentlewoman carried with her many other women of good Families, which were there married, and so the Spaniards & Castilians began to people the Country: for Don Fernando the King had given them licence to discover and people the Towns of Hispaniola; so that the same place grew to be famous and much frequented. The foresaid Admiral also gave order to people the Island of Cuba, which is very great and large Cuba peopled. and placed there as his Lieutenant one Diego Velasques, who went with his father in the second voyage. In the year 1511. in the month of April Alfonso de Albuquerque went from the City of Barros decad. 2. lib. 5. cap. 10. & lib. 6. cap. 2. Barros decad. 2. lib. 6. cap. 5. The Straight of Cincapura. Odia the chief City of Sian. Cochin unto Malacca. In which year and month the Chineans went from Malacca into their own country, and Alfonso sent with them for Master a Portugal called Duarte Fernandes, with letters also and order unto the King of the Mantias, which now is called Sian standing in the South. They passed through the Straight of Cincapura, and sailed towards the North, we●t along the coast of Patane unto the City of Guy, and from thence to Odia, which is the chief City of the Kingdom, standing in 14. degrees of Northerly latitude. The King greatly honoured and welcomed Duarte Fernandes being the first Portugal that he had seen, and with him he sent backe Ambassadors to Albuquerque. They passed over land towards the west unto the City of Tanazerim standing upon the sea on the other side in 12. degrees, where they Tanazerim. embarked themselves in two ships, and sailed along the coast unto the City of Malacca, leaving it all discovered. The people of this country of Sian are people that eat of all kind of beasts, or vermin. Master Ralph Fitch which had been in this country brought diverse of these bells into England. They have a delight to carry round bells within the skin of their privy members: which is forbidden to the King and the religious people. It is said that of all other people of those parts they be most virtuous and honest. They commend themselves much for their chastity and poverty. They bring no hens nor doves up in their houses. This Kingdom hath in length two hundred and fifty leagues, and in breadth eighty. Of this only Kingdom the King may bring forth into the field thirty thousand Elephants, when he goeth to war, besides those * Note that those Kingdoms have often alterations, as any can overtop his neighbours so that in one age the King is a mighty Potentate, and in another the King of the same state is a mean vassal: as betwixt Siam, Pegu, & the Bramas hath been seen. The Liver of a little beast good against any wound of iron. Pegu. Pera. Master Ralph Fitch saw this in Pegu: also Cap. Saris, &c. Bar. decad. 2. l. 6. cap. 7. The Isles of Banda and Malucco. The Salites. java. Madura. Women warriors. Bali. which remain in the Cities for the guard of them. The King much esteemeth a white Elephant and a read one also, that hath his eyes like unto flaming fire. There is in this country a certain small vermin, which useth to cleave fast to the trunk of the Elephant, and draweth the blood of the Elephant, and so he dieth thereof. The skull of this vermin is so hard, that the shot of an handgun cannot enter it: they have in their livers the figures of men and women, which they call Toketa, and are much like unto a Mandrake. And they affirm, that he which hath one of them about him cannot die with the stroke of any iron They have also wild Cows in this country, in the heads of whom they find stones, which are of virtue to bring good hap and fortune to Merchants. After that Duarte Fernandes had been with the Mantales or people of Sian, Alfonso de Albuquerque sent thither a Knight called Ruy Nunnez de Acunna with letters and Ambassage unto the King of the Seguys, which we call Pegu. He went in a junco of the country in sight of the Cape Rachado, and from thence went unto the City of Pera which standeth fast by the River Salano, and many other Villages standing all along this River, where Duarte Fernandes had been before, unto the Cities of Tanazerim and of Martavan, standing in 15. degrees toward the North, and the City of Pegu standeth in 17. This was the first Portugull, which travailed in that Kingdom: and he gave good information of that Country, and of the people which use to wear bells in their privities even as the Mantales do. In the end of this year 1511. Alfonso de Albuquerque sent three s●●pss to the Lands of Banda, and Maluco. And there went as General of them one Antonio de Breu, and with him also went one Francis Serrano: and in these ships there were 120. persons. They passed through the Straight of Saban, and along the Island of Samatra, and others, leaving them on the left hand, towards the east: and they called them the Salites. They went also to the Lands of Palimbam and La Puparam; from whence they sailed by the noble Island of ja●●, and they ran their course East, sailing between it and the Island Madura. The people of this are very warlike and strong, and do little regard their lives. The women also are there hired for the wars and they fall out often together, and kill one another, as the Mocos do, delighting only in shedding of blood. Beyond the Island of java they sailed along by another called Bali: and then came also unto others called Auiave, Zambaba, Solor, Galao, Mallua, Vitara, Rosalanguin, and Arus, from whence are brought delicate birds, which are of great estimation because of their feathers: they came also to other Lands lying in the same parallel on the South side in 7. or 8. degrees of Latitude. And they be so near the one to the other, that they seem at the first to be one entire and main land. The course by these Lands is above five hundred leagues. The Ancient * Or Guliam. Or Aru. Polo, &c. The people of the' Isles of Maluco wear such apparel. Governor's carrying read st aves like those of China, Ternate. Cosmographers call all these Lands by the name javos: but late experience hath found their names to be very diverse, as you see. Beyond these there are other Lands toward the North, which are inhabited with whiter people going arrayed in shirts, doublets and slops like unto the Portugals, having also money of silver. The Governors among them do carry in their hands read staffs, whereby they seem to have some affinity with the people of China. There are other Lands and people about this place, which are red, and it is reported that they are of the people of China. Antony de Breu and those that went him, took their course toward the North, where is a small Island called Gumnape or Ternate, from the highest place whereof there fall continually into the Sea flakes or streams like unto fire; which is a wonderful thing to behold. From thence they went to the Lands of Burro and Amboino, and came to an anchor in an haven of it Burro. Amboino. Guliguli. called Guliguli, where they went on land and took a Village standing by the River, where they found dead men hanging in the houses; for the people there are eaters of man's flesh. Here the Portugals burned the ship wherein Francis Serrano was, for she was old and rotten. They went to a place on the other side standing in 8. degrees toward the South, where they laded cloves, nutmegs, and mace in a junco or Bark which Francis Serrano brought here. They say Cloves, nurmegs, and mace in 8. de. toward the South. that not fare from the Lands of Banda there is an Island, where there breedeth nothing else but Snakes, and the most are in one cave in the midst of the land. This is a thing not much to be wondered at; for as much as in the Levant Sea hard by the Isles of Maiorca and Minorca there is another Island of old named Ophiusa, and now Fornientera, wherein there is great abundance of these vermin: and in the rest of the Lands lying by it there are none. In the year 1512. they departed from Banda toward Malacca, and on the Baxos or flats of Luzapinho, Francis Serrano perished in his junke or Bark, from whence escaped unto the I'll of Mindanao nine or ten Portugals which were with him, and the Kings of Maluco sent for them Mindanao. Maluco. These were the first Portugals that came to the Lands of Cloves, which stand from the Equinoctial line towards the North in one degree, where they lived seven or eight years. The Island of Gumnape now called Ternate is much to be admired, for that it casteth out fire. Molucco rarities observed by the Author. Galuano the author of this discourse. Heat and cold in extremity. Monstrous men. Batochina. Strange hens. Horned hogs. Hot River. Strong crabs. Strong poison. Huge oysters. Growing stones. Flos Noctis. The flowers of Xistus and Arbor tristis are such. Pregnant fruit Sunne-herb. Barros decad. 〈◊〉. lib. 7. cap. 1. The Isles of Maldiva. There were some Princes of the Moors and courageous Portugal's which determined to go near to the fiery place to see what it was; but they could never come near it. But Antony Galuano hearing of it, undertook to go up to it, and did so, and found a river so extreme cold that he could not suffer his hand in it, nor yet put any of the water into his mouth: And yet this place standeth under the line, where the sun continually burneth. In these Lands of Maluco there is a kind of men that have spurs on their ankles like unto Cocks. And it was told me by the King of Tydore, that in the Lands of Batochina there were people that had tails, and had a thing like unto a dug between their cod, out of the which there came milk. There are small hens also which lay their eggs under the ground above a fathom and a half, and the eggs are bigger than ducks eggs, and many of these hens are black in their flesh. There are hogs also with horns, and parats which prattle much, which they call Noris. There is also a river of water so hot, that whatsoever living creature cometh into it, their skins will come off, and yet fish breed in it. There are crabs which be very sweet, and so strong in their claws, that they will break the iron of a Pikeaxe. There be others also in the sea little and hairy, but whosoever eateth of them dieth immediately. There be likewise certain oysters, which they do call Bras, the shells whereof have so large a compass, that they do christian in them. In the Sea also there are lively stones, which do grow and increase like unto fish, whereof very good lime is made: and if they let it lie when it is taken out of the water, it loseth the strength and it never burneth after. There is also a certain tree, which beareth flowers at the sun set, which fall down as soon as they be grown. There is a fruit also, as they say, whereof if a woman that is conceived of child eateth, the child by and by moveth. There is further a kind of herb there growing, which followeth the Sun, and removeth after it, which is a very strange and marvellous thing. In the year 1512. In the month of januarie Alfonsus de Alhuquerque went backe from Malaca unto Goa, and the ship wherein he went was lost, and the rest went from his company. Simon de Andrada, and a few Portugals were driven unto the Lands of Maldina, being many and full of palm trees: and they stand low by the water: which stayed there til they knew what was become of their Governor. These were the first Portugals that had seen those Lands, wherein there grow Cocos, which are very good against all kind of poison. In this year 1512. there went out of Castille one john de Solis borne in Lisbon, and chief Pilot unto Don Fernando. And he having licence went to discover the coast of Brasil. He took jonn de Solis. the like course that the Pinsons had done: he went also to the Cape of Saint Augustine, and went forwards to the South, coasting the shore and land, and he came unto the Port De Lagoa: and in 35 degrees of southerly latitude he found a river which they of Brasil call Parana-guaz●, that is, The great Water. He saw there signs of silver, and therefore called it Rio de Plata, that is, The River of silver. And it is said that at that time he went farther because he liked the country Rio de ●lata. well: but he returned backe again into Spain, and made account of all things to Don Fernando, demanding of the King the government thereof, which the King granted him. Whereupon he provided three ships and with them in the year 1515. he went again into that Kingdom; but he was there slain. These Solisses were great discoverers in those parts, and Pet. Martyr. decad. 3. c. 10. spent therein their lives and goods. In the same year 1512. john Ponce of Leon, which had been governor of the I'll of Saint john armed two ships and went to seek the I'll of Boyuca, where the naturals of the country Pet Martyr. decad. 2. c. 10. Gomara. hist. gen. lib. 2. c. 10. Bimini Lands. reported to be a Well, which maketh old men young. Whereupon he laboured to find it out, and was in searching of it the space of six months, but could find no such thing. He entered into the I'll of Bimini; and discovered a point of the firm land, standing in 29. degrees towards the North upon Easter-day, and therefore he named it Florida. And because the Land seemed to yield Gold and Silver and great riches, he begged it of the King Don Fernando, but he died in Florida discovered. The Spaniards call Easter Pascha Florida. Pet. Mar. decade 3. cap. 1. the Discovery of it, as many more have done. In the year 1513. Vasco Nuns de Valboa hearing speech and news of the South Sea, determined to go thither, although his company dissuaded him from that action. But being a man of good valour with those Soldiers that he had, being two hundred and ninety, he resolved to put himself into that jeopardy. He went therefore from Dariene the first day of September, carrying some Indians of the Country with him to be his Guides, and he Marched overthwart the Land sometimes quietly, sometimes in War: and in a certain place called Careca he found Negroes Captives with Curled hair. This Valboa came to the sight of the South Sea on The South Sea discovered. the 25. day of the said Month, and on Saint Michael's day came unto it: where he Embarked himself against the will of Chiapes, who was the Lord of that Coast, who wished him not to do so because it was very dangerous for him. But he desirous to have it known. that he had been upon those Seas, went forwards, and came backe again to Land in safety, and with great contentment, bringing with him good store of Gold, Silver, and Pearls, which there they took. For which good service of his Don Ferdinando the King greatly favoured and honoured him. This year 1513. in the Month of February, Alfonsus de Albuquerque went from the City of Barros decad. 2. lib. 7. cap. 7. The Strait of Mecha or of the Red-sea dis covered. The I'll of Camaran. Goa towards the Straight of Mecha with twenty Ships. They arrived at the City of Aden and battered it, and passed forward and entered into the Straight. They say that they saw a Cross in the Element and worshipped it. They Wintered in the Island of Camaran. This was the first Portugal Captain that gave information of those Seas, and of that of Persia, being things in the World of great account. In the year 1514. and in the Month of May, there went out of Saint Lucar, one Pedro Arias de Auila at the commandment of Don Ferdinando. He was the fourth Governor of Castillia del Oro or Golden Castille: for so they named the Countries of Dariene, Carthagena, and Vraba, and that Country which was newly Conquered. He carried with him his Wife the Lady Elizabeth, and one thousand five hundred men in seven Ships; and the King appointed, Vasco Nunnez de Valboa Governor of the South Sea and of that Coast. In the beginning of the year 1515. the Governor Pedro Arias de Auila, sent one Gaspar Morales with one hundted and fifty men unto the Gulf of Saint Michael, to Discover the Lands of Tararequi, Chiapes, and Tumaccus. There was a Casique Valboas friend, which gave him many The Island of Tararequi or of pearls in the South sea. Martyr decad. 3 cap. 10. Gomara histor. general. lib. 6. c. 2 Canoas' or Boats made of one Tree to Row in, wherein they passed unto the Island of Pearls: the Lord whereof resisted them at their coming on Landlord But Chiapes and Tumaccus did pacific him in such order, that the Captain of the Isle had them home unto his House, and made much of them, and received Baptism at their hands, naming him Pedro Arias after the Governors' name, and he gave unto them for this a Basket full of Pearls, weighing one hundred and ten pounds, whereof some were as big as Hasell-nuts, of twenty, twenty five, twenty six, or thirty one Carats: and every Carat is four Grains. There was given for one of them, one thousand and two hundred Ducats. This Island of Tararequi standeth in five Degrees of Latitude towards the North. In this very year 1515. in the Month of May, Alfonsus de Albuquerque Governor of India, sent from the City of Ormuz one Fernando Gomes de Lemos as Ambassador unto Xec or Shaugh Barros decad. 2. lib. 10. cap. 5. Osorius lib. 10. pag. 277. An Ambassage to Ishmael King of Persia. Ishmael King of Persia: and it is reported that they travailed in it three hundred Leagues, and that it is a pleasant Country like unto France, This Xec or Shaugh Ishmael went on Hunting and fishing for Trout, whereof there are many. And there be the fairest Women in all the world. And so Alexander the Great affirmed, when he called them The Women with Golden eyes. And this yeeee this worthy Viceroy, Alfonsus de Albuquerque died. In the year 1416. and one hundred years after the taking of Ceuta in Barbary, Lopez Suares being Governor of India, there was a dispatch made by the commandemenr of the King's Highness, unto one Fernando Perez de Andrada to pass to the great Country and Kingdom of China. He went from the City of Cochin in the Month of April. They received Pepper, being Pepper a principal mercandise in China. the principal Merchandise to be sold in all China of any value: And he was farther commanded by the King Don Emmanuel to go also to Bengala with his Letter and dispatch to a Knight called john Coelo. This was the first Portugal as fare as I know, which drunk of the water of the River Ganges. This year 1516. died Don Fernando King of Spain. In the year 1517. this Fernando Perez went unto the City of Malacha, and in the Month The death of Fernando King of Spain. Osorius lib. 11. sol. 312. China discove read. Canton. of june he departed from thence towards China with eight Sails, four Portugals and the others Malayans. He arrived in China: And because he could not come on Land without an Ambassage, there was one Thomas Perez which had order for it: and he went from the City of Canton, where they came to an Anchor: They went by Land four hundred Leagues, and came unto the City of Pekin, where the King was for this Province and Country is the biggest that is in the World. It beginneth at Sailana in twenty Degrees of Latitude towards the North, and it endeth almost in fifty * O● Pakin, or Pequin. Degrees. Which must be five hundred Leagues in length: and they say that it containeth three hundred Leagues in breadth, Fernando Perez was fourteen Months in the Isle Da Veniaga, learning as much as he could of the Country, according as the King his Master had commanded him. And although one Raphael Perestrello had been there in a junke or Bark of Ilha da Veniaga or Tama according to Osorius certain Merchants of Malaca, yet unto Fernando Perez there aught to be given the praise of this Discovery: as well for that he had commandment from the King, as in discovering so much with Thomas Perez by Land, and George Mascarenhas by Sea, and for coasting unto the City of Foquiem standing in twenty four Degrees of Latitude. Foquiem. In the same year 1517. Charles, which afterward was Emperor, came into Spain and took possession thereof. And in the same year Francis Fernandes de Gordona, Christopher Morantes, The coming of Charles the fift into Spain. Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 3. c. 2. jucatan. and Lopez Ochoa armed three Ships at their own proper charges from the Island of Cuba. They had also with them a Bark of Diego Velasques, who then was Governor: They came on Land in jucatan standing in twenty Degrees of Latitude, at a Point which they called Punta de las Duennas; that is to say, The point of Ladies, which was the first place wherein they had seen Temples and Buildings of Lime & Stone. The people here go better Apparelled then in any other place. In the year 1518. Lopez Suares commanded Don john de Silueira to go to the Lands of Maldiva: and he made peace with them: and from thence he went to the City of Chatigam, Castagneda l. 4. c. 36. &. 37. Osorius. l. 11. fol. 315. pag. 2. Chatigam in Bengala. situated on the mouth of the River Ganges, under the Tropic of Cancer. For this River, and the River Indus, which standeth an hundred Leagues beyond the City of Diu, and that of Canton in China, do all fall into the Sea under one Parallel or Latitude. And although before that time Fernando Perez had been commanded to go to Bengala, yet notwithstanding john de Silueira aught to bear away the commendation of this Discovery: because he went as Captain General, and remained there longest. learning the commodities of the Country, and manners of the people. In the said year 1518. the first day of May, Diego Velasques Governor of the Island of Cuba, Pet. Martyr. decad. 4. cap. 3. Gomar. hist. gen. l. 2. c. 14. &c. 17 sent his Nephew john de Grisalua, with four Ships and two hundred Soldiers to discover the Land of jucatan. And they found in their way the Island of * Or Acuzamil. The I'll of Ascension. The Bay of Hunduras. Rio de Grisalua. Cosumel, standing towards the North in nineteen Degrees, and named it Santa Cruz, because they came to it the third of May. They coasted the Land lying on the left hand of the Gulf, and came to an Island called Ascension, because they came unto it upon Ascension day: They went unto the end of it standing in sixteen Degrees of Latitude: from whence they came backe because they could find no place to go out at: and from hence they went round about it to another River, which they called The River of Grisalua, standing in seventeen Degrees of Latitude: the People thereabout troubled them sore, yet notwithstanding they brought from thence some Gold, Silver, and Feathers, being there in great estimation, and so they turned backe again to the Island of Cuba. In the same year 1518. one Francis Garay armed three Ships in the I'll of jamaica at his own charges, and went towards the Point of Florida, standing in twenty five Degrees towards the Gomar. hist. gen. l. 2. c. 12. & 61. North, seeming to them to be an Island most pleasant, thinking it better to people Lands than the firm Land, because they could best Conquer them and keep them. They went there on Land, but the people of Florida killed many of them, so that they durst not Inhabit it. So they Sailed along the Coast, and came unto the River of Panuco, standing five hundred Leagues from the point of Florida in Sailing along the Coast; but the People resisted them in every place. Many Panuco. of them also were killed in Chila, whom the Savages Flayed and eat, hanging up their Skins in their Temples, in memorial of their valiantness. Notwithstanding all this, Francis de Garay went thither the next year and begged the Government of that Country of the Emperor, because he saw in it some show of Gold and Silver. In the year 1519. in the Month of February, Fernando Cortes went from the Island of Cuba, to the Land which is called Nova Spania with eleven ships and five hundred and fifty Spaniards Of Cortes his Acts see To. 2. l. 5. c. 8. & 9 in them. The Country of Tenich and up the River were not subject to Muteçuma, but had War with him, and would not suffer the Mexicans to enter into their Territory. They sent Ambassadors unto Cortes with presents, offering him their estate, and amity; whereof Muteçuma was nothing glad. They which went to Tututepec standing near the South Sea, did also bring with them examples of Gold, and praised the pleasantness of the Country, and the multitude of good Harbours upon that Coast, showing to Cortes a Cloth of Cotten Wool, all Woven with goodly Indian Map. works, wherein all the Coast with the Havens and Creeks were set forth. But this thing than could not be prosecuted, by reason of the coming of Pamphilus de Naruaez into the Country, Gomara hist. gen. lib. 2. c. 48. Pamphilus de Naruaez. who set all the Kingdom of Mexico in an uproar. In this year 1519. the tenth day of August, one Fernande de Magallanes, departed from Seville with five Ships toward the Lands of Maluco. About this time Pope Leo the tenth, sent one Paulis Centurio as Ambassador to the great Duke of Moscovie, to wish him to sand into India an Army alongst the Coast of Tartary. And by the reasons of this Ambassador, the said Duke was almost persuaded unto that action, if other inconveniences Magal. his voyage see sup. l. 2. c. 2. Gomar. lib. 4. cap. 17. had not letted him. In this same year 1520. in February Diego Lopes de Sequeir, Governor of India, went towards the Straight of Mecha, and carried with him the Ambassador of Presbyter john, and Roderigo de Lima who also went as Ambassador to him. They came unto the Island of Macua standing in the Read Sea on the side of Africa in 17. degrees towards the North: where he set Maçua. the Ambassadors on land, with the Portugals that should go with them. Peter de Covillan had been there before, being sent thither by King john the Second of Portugal: but yet Francis Ramusius 1. vol. fol. 190. Aluarez gave principal light and knowledge of that Country. In the year 1520. the Licenciate Lucas Vasques de Aillon and other Inhabitants of Saint Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. c. 7. Domingo furnished two ships, and sent them to the Isles of Lucayos to get slaves, and finding none they passed along by the firm land beyond Florida unto certain Countries called Chicora and Gualdape, unto the River jordan and the Cape of Saint Helena standing in 32. degrees Chicora. Gualdape. toward the North. They of the Country came down to the Sea side to see the ships, as having never before seen the like: The Spaniards went on land, where they received good entertainment, and had given unto them such things as they lacked. But they brought many of them into their ships, and then set sail and brought them away for slaves: but in the way one of their ships sunk, and the other was also in great hazard. By this news the Licenciate Aillon knowing the wealth of the Country, begged the government thereof of the Emperor, and it was given him: whither he went to get money to pay his debt. In the year 1521. in December Emmanuel King of Portugal died, and after him his son Emmanuels' death. Osordib. 12. fol. 366. Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. cap. 4. King john the Third reigned. In the year 1522. in januarie one Gilgonzales armed four ships in the Island of Tararequi standing in the South Sea, with intent to discover the Coast of Nicaragua, and especially a Strait or Passage from the South Sea into the North Sea. And sailing along the Coast he came unto an Haven called Saint Vincent, and there landed with an hundred Spaniards and certain horsemen, and went within the Land two hundred leagues, and he brought with him two hundred pesoes of gold, and so came backe again to Saint Uincent: where he found his Pilot Andrew Nigno, who was as fare as Tecoantepec, in 16. degrees to the North, and had sailed three hundred leagues: from whence they returned to Panama, and so over land to Hispaniola. In the same year 1522. in the month of April the other ship of Magallanes called The Trivitie Tecoantepec. Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. c. 12. Castagneda Historia delle Indic Orientali lib. 6. c. 41. Two Lands in 16. degrees of Northerly latitude. 42. degrees of Norfolk therly latitude. went from the Island of Tidore, where in was Captain Gonzalo Gomez de Espinosa, shaping their course toward Nova Spania: and because the wind was scant, they steared toward the North-east into 16. degrees, where they found two Lands, and named them the Isles of Saint john, and in that course they came to another Island in 20. degrees, which they named La Griega, where the simple people came into their ships, of whom they kept some to show them in Nova Spania: They were in this course four months, until they came into 42. degrees of Northerly latitude, where they did see Sea-fish called Seals and Tunies. And the climate seemed unto them coming newly out of the heat, to be so cold and untemperate, that they could not well abide it, and therefore they turned backe again to Tidore, being thereunto enforced also by contrary winds. These were the first Spaniards which had been in so high a latitude toward the North. And there they found one Antony de Britto building a Fortress, which took from them their goods, and sent eight and forty of them prisoners to Malaca. In this year 1522. Cortes desirous to have some Havens on the South Sea, and to discover Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. c. 12. the Coast of Nova Spania on that side, whereofhe had knowledge in Muteçuma his time, (because he thought by that way to bring the drugs from Maluco and Banda, and the spicery from java, with less travel and danger) he sent four Spaniards with their Guides to Tecoantepec, Quahutemallan, and other Havens: where they were well received, and brought some of the people with them to Mexico: And Cortes made much of them; and afterwards sent ten Pilots The South Sea first searched by Cortes his Pilots. Tecoantepec. thither to search the Seas thereabout. They went seventy leagues in the Sea but found no Haven. One Casique or Lord called Cuchataquir used them well, and sent with them to Cortes two hundred of his men with a Present of gold and silver, and other things of the Country: and they of Tecoantepec did the like: and not long after, this Casique sent for aid to Cortes against his neighbours which did war against him. In the year 1523. Cortes sent unto him for his aid Peter de Aluarado, with two hundred Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. c. 12. Soldiers footmen, and forty horsemen, and the Casiques of Tecoantepec and Quah●temallan asked them for the Monsters of the Sea which came thither the year past, meaning the ships of Gil Gonzales de Auila, being greatly amazed at the sight of them, and wondering much more when they heard, that Cortes had bigger than those: and they painted unto them a mighty A witty stratagem. Carrake with six Masts, and Sails and Shrouds, and men armed on horseback. This Alvarado went through the Country and builded there a City of Saint jago or Saint james, and a Saint Iago built. Castagneda. hist. delle Indie Orientate l. 6. c. 42 Manada. Pangnensara. The Lands of S. Michael. Bornce. Pedrabransa. Town which he called Segura leaving certain of his people in it. In the same year 1523. in the month of May Antony de Britto being Captain of the Isles of Maluco sent his Cousin Simon de Breu to learn the way by the I'll of Borneo to Malaca: They came in sight of the Lands of Manada and Panguensara: They went through the Strait of Treminao and Tagui; and to the Lands of Saint Michael standing in 7. degrees, and from thence discovered the Lands of Borneo, and had sight of Pedra branca or the White stone, and passed through the Strait of Cincapura, and so to the City of Malaca. In this same year 1523. Cortes went with three hundred footmen; and an hundred and fifty horsemen, and forty thousand Mexicans, to Pannco, both to discover it better, and also to inhabit 〈…〉 st. 〈…〉. l. 2. c. 61. it and withal to be revenged upon them which had killed and eaten the Soldiers of Francis Garay. They of Panuco resisted him, but Cortes in the end overthrew them, and conquered the Country: And hard by Chila upon the River he built a Town, and named it Santo Stephano deal puerto, leaving in it an hundred footmen, and thirty horsemen, and one Peter de Santo Stephano del puerto. Palleio for Lieutenant. This journey cost him seventy six thousand Castillians, besides the Spaniards, Horses, and Mexicans which died there. In this year 1523. Francis de Garay made nine Ships and two Brigandines to go to Panuco, Gomara●o●sigen. l 2. c. 61. & ●n la la de Mexico. and to Rio de las Palmas, to be there as Governor: for that the Emperor had granted unto him from the Coast of Florida unto Panuco, in regard of the charges which he had been at in that Discovery. He carried with him eight hundred and fifty Soldiers, and an hundred and forty Horses, and some Men out of the Island of jamaica, where he furnished his Fleet with munition for the war: and he went unto Xagua an Haven in the Island of Cuba, where he understood that Cortes had peopled the coast of Panuco: & that it might not happen unto him as it did to Pamphilus de Naruaez, he determined to take another companion with him, and desired the Doctor Zuazo to go to Mexico and procure some agreement between Cortes and him. And they departed from Xagua each one about his business. Zuazo came in great jeopardy, and Garay went not clear without. Garay arrived in Rio de las Palmas on Saint james his day, and 〈◊〉 de ●as Pal 〈…〉 s. then he sent up the River one Gonsaluo de Ocampo, who at his return declared that it was an evil and desert Country: but notwithstanding Garay went there on land with four hundred footmen and some horsemen; and he commanded one john de Grijatua to search the Coast, and he himself marched by land towards Panuco, and passed a River which he named Rio Montalto; he entered into a great Town where they found many Hens, where with they refreshed Rio Moutalto. themselves, and he took some of the people of Chila which he used for messengers to certain Chila. places: And after great travel coming to Panuco they found no victuals there by reason of the wars of Cortes, and the spoil of the Soldiers. Garay then sent one Gonzalo de Ocampo to Sant Isteitan deal puerto to know whether they would receive him or no. They had a good answer. But Cortes his men privily by an ambushment took forty of Garayes' horsemen, alleging that they came to usurp the government of another: and besides this misfortune he lost four of his ships: whereupon he left off to proceed any farther. While Cortes was preparing to set forward to Panuco: Francis de las Casas, and Roderigo de Gomar. en la Conquesta de Mexico fol. 226. la Paz arrived at Mexico with Letters Patents, wherein the Emperor gave the government of Nueva Spagna and all the Country which Cortes had conquered to Cortes, and namely Panuco. Whereupon he stayed his journey. But he sent Diego de Ocampo with the said Letters Patents, and Pedro de Aluarado with store of footmen and horsemen. Garay knowing this thought it best to yield himself unto Cortes his hands, and to go to Mexico; which thing he did having discovered a great tract of Landlord In this year 1523. Gil Gonzales de Auila made a Discovery, and peopled a Town called Gomara. en la Conquesta de Mexico, fol. 242 San Gil de bucna U●●ta in the Bay of Honduras. Gomara en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 229 & in sequentib. San Gil de buena vista, standing in 14. degrees toward the North, and almost in the bottom of the Bay called the Ascension or the Honduras. He began to conquer it because he best knew the secrets thereof, and that it was a very rich Country. In this year 1523. the sixt day of December Peter de Aluarado went from the City of Mexico by Cortes his commandment to discover and conquer Qualiutemallan, Vilatlan, Chiapa, Xochnuxco, and other Towns toward the South Sea. He had with him three hundred Soldiers, an hundred and seventy Horsemen, four Field-pieces, and some Noblemen of Mexico, with people of the Country to aid him as well it the war, as by the way being long. He went by Tecoantepec to Xochnuxco, and other places abovesaid with great travel and loss of his men: but he discovered and subdued all the Country. There are in those parts certain Hills that have Alum in them, and out of which distilleth a certain liquor like unto Oil, and Allume Hills. Oil distilling out of Hills. Ibid. fol. 230. Saint Iago de Quahutemallan Sulphur or Brimstone, whereof the Spaniards made excellent Gunpowder. He traveled four hundred leagues in this Voyage, and passed certain Rivers which were so hot, that they could not well endure to wade thorough them. He builded a City calling it Saint Iago de Quahutemallan. Peter de Aluarado begged the government of this Country, and the report is that it was given him. In the year 1523. the eight day of December Cortes sent Diego de Godoy with an hundred Gomara en la. Conquista de Mexico fol. 233. Villa del Espiritu santo. Cha●●lla. Gomara en 〈◊〉 Conquista de Mexico f●●. ●34. Gomar. ●●st. gen. 〈◊〉. 3. 〈◊〉. 21. Footmen and thirty Horsemen, two Field-pieces, and many of his friends Indians unto the Town Del Espiritu santo: He joined himself with the Captain of that Town, and they went to Chamolla the head City of that Province, and that being taken all the Country grew quiet. In the year 1524. in February Cortes sent one Roderigo Rangel with an hundred and fifty Spaniards & many of the Tlaxcallans and Mexicans against the Zapotecas and Nixticas, and unto other Provinces and Countries not so well discovered: they were resisted at the first, but quickly put the people to the worst, and kept them for ever after in subjection. In this same year 1524. one Roderigo de Bastidas was sent to discover, people, and govern the Country of Santa Martha: where he lost his life because he would not suffer the Soldiers to take the spoil of a certain Town. They joined with Peter Uilla-forte, and he being sometimes his entire friend did help to kill him with Daggers lying in his Bed. Afterwards Don Pedro de Lugo, and Don Alfonso his son were Governors of that place, which used themselves like covetous Tyrants; whereof grew much trouble. In this same year also 1524. after that the Licenciate Lucas Vasques de Aillon had obtained Gomara histor. general. lib. 2. c. 7. of the Emperor the government of Chicora, he armed for that purpose certain Ships from the City of Santo Domingo and went to discover the Country, and to inhabit it. but he was lost with all his company, leaving nothing done worthy of memory. And I cannot tell how it cometh to pass, except it be by the just judgement of God, that of so much Gold and Precious stones as have been gotten in the Antiles by so many Spaniard;, little or none remaineth, but the most part is spent and consumed, and no good thing done. In this year 1524. Cortes sent one Christopher de Olid with a Fleet to the Island of Cuba, to Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. cap. 65. & en la conquista de Mexico fol. 243. receive the victuals and munition which Alonso de Contreras had prepared, and to discover and people the Country about Cape De Higueras, and the Honduras; and to sand Diego Hurtada de Mendoça by sea, to search the Coast from thence even to Darien, to find out the Strait which was thought to run into the South sea, as the Emperor had commanded. He sent also two ships from Panisco to search along the coast unto Florida. He commanded also certain Brigandines to search the coast from Zacatullan unto Panama. This Christopher de Olid came to the Island of Cuba, and made a league with Diego Volasquez against Cortes, and to set sail and went on land hard by Puerto de Cavallos standing in 10. degrees to the North, and built a Town which he called Triumpho de la Cruz. He took Gil Fonzales de Auila prisoner, and killed his nephew and the Spaniards that were with him, all saving one Child, and shown himself an enemy to Cortes, who had spent in that expedition thirty thousand Castellans of gold to do him pleasure withal. Cortes understanding hereof the same year 1524. in the month Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. cap. 66. & en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 2. & 251. of October he went out of the City of Mexico, to seek Christopher de Olid to be revenged of him, and also to discover, carrying with him three hundred Spanish footmen and horsemen, and Quahutimoc King of Mexico, and other great Lords of the same City. And coming to the Town called Lavilla del Espiritu santo, he required guides of the Lords of Tavasco and Xicalanco: and they sent him ten of their principal men for guides: who gave him also a Map of cotton-wool, An excellent large Map of Cotton wool. wherein was painted the situation of the whole Country from Xicalanco unto Naco, and Nito, and even as fare as Nicaragua, with their Mountains. Hills, Fields, Meadows, Valleys, Rivers, Cities, and Towns. And Cortes in the mean time sent for three ships which were at the Haven of Medellin to follow him along the coast. In this year 1524. they came to the City of Izancanac, where he understood that the King Gomar. bist. gen. lib. 2. c. 67. & 68 & en la Conquista de Mexico fol. 257. Mazatlin. Tiaca. Zuzullin. Gomara in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 268 Natividad de Nuestra Sennora. Truxillo. Honduras. Gomara in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 270 & 273. Quahutimoc and the Mexicans that were in his company were conspired against him and the Spaniards: for the which he hanged the King and two others of the chief: and so came to the City of Mazatlan, and after that to Tiaca, the head City of a Province so called standing in the midst of a Lake: and here about they began to find the train of the Spaniards, which they went to seek, and so they went to Zuzullin, and at length came to the Town of Nito: from Nito Cortes with his own company and all the Spaniards that he found there, departed to the shore or strand called La Batade Sant Andres, and finding there a good haven he builded a Town in that place and called it Natividad de nuestra Senora. From hence Cortes went to the Town of Truxillo standing in the haven of the Honduras, where the Spaniards dwelling there did entertain him well: and while he was there, there arrived a ship which brought news of the stir in Mexico in Cortes his absence: whereupon he sent word to Gonsola de Sandoval to march with his company from Naco to Mexico by land toward the South sea unto Quahutemallan, because that is the usual plain and safest way, and he left as Captain in Truxillo Fernando de Saavedra his Cousin: and he himself went by sea along the Coast of jucatan, to Chalchicoeca, now called Sant juan de Ullhua, and so to Medellin, and from thence to Mexico, where he was well received, having been from thence eighteen months, and had go five hundred leagues travelling often out of his way, and enduring much hardness. In the year 1525. Francis Pizarro and Diego de Almagro, went from Panama to discover See Pizarros acts 〈◊〉 am. 2. ●7. C●●. 11. 12. 15. 16. 17. Peru standing beyond the line toward the South, which they called Nueva Castillia. The Governor Pedro Arias would not intermeddle with this expedition, because of the evil news which his Captain Francis Uezerra had brought. In the same year 1525. there was sent out of Spain a Fleet of seven ships, whereof was P●● M 〈…〉 〈…〉. 〈…〉, 〈…〉 12. The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 in the 〈…〉 est of Mexico. p. 281. Captain general Don Garsia de Loaisa to the Lands of Maluco. They went from the City of the Groin and passed by the Lands of the Canaries, and went to Brasil, where they found an Island in two degrees, and named it Saint Matthew: and it seemed to be inhabited because they found in it Orange trees, Hogs, and Hens in caves, and upon the rinds of most of the trees there were graved Portugal letters, showing that the Portugals had been there seventeen years before that time. A Patach or Pinnace of theirs passed the strait of M●gettane, having in her one john de Resaga, and ran all along the coast of Peru and Nova Spagna: They declared all they declared all their success unto Cortes, and told him, that Friar Garsia de Loaisa was passed to the Lands of Cloves. But of this fleet the Admiral only came thither, wherein was Captain one Martin Mingues de Carchova: for Loaisa and the other Captains died by the way. All the Moors of Maluco were found well affectioned to the Spaniards. In the same year 1525. the Pilot Stephen Gomes, went from the Port of the Groin toward Gomes his Northern discovery. Pet. Martyr. decad. 8. p. 601. Gomar. hist. gen. l. 1. c. 5. One enquiring at their return what they had brought: they said Esclavos: he mistaking, road to the Court to tell that they had brought Clavos and occasioned at first much joy, after turned into laughter. The I'll of Batochina by Gilolo. S. Cabota born at Bristol. In the Map in the Privy gallery, to his picture is added Seb. Cab. Angl. Rio Parana. Rio Paragioa. the North to discover the strait unto the Malucos by the North, to whom they would give no charge in the fleet of friar Garsia de Loaisa. But yet the Earl Don Fernando de Andrada, and the Doctor Beliram, and the Merchant Christopher de Sarro furnished a Gallion for him, and he went from the Groin in Galicia to the Island of Cuba, and to the point of Florida, sailing by day because he knew not the land. He passed the bay Angra, and the river Enseada, and so went over to the other side. It is also reported that he came to Cape Razo in 46. degrees to the North: from whence he came backe again to the Groin laden with Slaves. The news hereof ran by and by through Spain, that he was come home laden with Cloves as mistaking the word and it war carried to the Court of Spain: but when the truth was known it turned to a pleasant jest. In this voyage Gomes was ten months. In this year 1525. Don George de Meneses Captain of Maluco, and with him Don Garcia Henriques, sent a foist to discover land towards the North, wherein went as Captain one Diego de Rocha, and Gomes de Sequeira for Pilot. In 9 or 10. degrees they found certain Lands standing close together, and they called them the Lands of Gomes de Sequeira, he being the first Pilot that discovered them. and they came backe again by the Island of Batochina. In the year 1526. there went out of Seville one Sebastian Cabota a Venetian by his father, but borne at Bristol in England, being chief Pilot to the Emperor, with four ships toward Maluco. They came to Pernambuco, and stayed there three months for a wind to double the Cape of Saint Augustine. In the Bay of Patos or of Ducks, the Admiral ship perished; & being without hope to get to the Isles of Maluco, they there made a Pinnace to enter up the River of Plate, and to search it. They ran 60. leagues up before they came to the bar: where they left their great ships, and with their small Pinnesses passed up the River Parana, which the Inhabitants count to be the principal River. Having rowed up one hundred and twenty leagues, they made a Fortress and stayed there above a year: and then rowed further till they came to the mouth of another River called Paragioa, and perceiving that the Country yielded Gold and Silver they kept on their course, and sent a Brigandine before; but those of the Country took it: and Cabote understanding of it thought it best to turn backe unto their Fort, and there took in his men which he had left there, and so went down the River where his ships did ride, and from thence he sailed home to Seville in the year 1530. leaving discovered about two hundred leagues within this River, reporting it to be very Navigable, and that it springeth out of The fountain of the River of Plata. a Lake named Bombo. It standeth in the firm land of the Kingdom of Peru, running through the Valleys of Xauxa, and meeteth with the Rivers Parso, Bulcasban, Cay, Parima, Hiucax, with others which make it very broad and great. It is said also, that out of this Lake runneth the River called Rio de San Francisco; and by this mean the Rivers come to be so great. For the Rivers that come out of Lakes are bigger than those which proceed from a Spring. In the year 1527. one Pamphilus de Naruaez went out of Saint Lucar de Barameda, to be General of the coast and land of Florida, as fare as Rio de las Palmas, and had with him five Ramusius 3. vol. fol. 310. See inf. tom. 2. l. 8. c. 1. & 2. Ships, six hundred Soldiers, one hundred Horses, besides a great sum and quantity of Victuals, Armour, Clothing and other things. He could not go on land where his desire was but went on land somewhat near to Florida with three hundred of his company, some Horses, and some victuals, commanding the ships to go to Rio de las Palmas; in which voyage they were almost all lost: and those which escaped passed great dangers, hunger and thirst. This year 1527. when Cortes understood by the Pinnace aforesaid, that Don Garcia de Loaisa was passed by the Strait of Magelan, toward the Lands of Cloves, he provided three Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. c. 72. and in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 281. ships to go seek him, and to discover by that way of New Spain as fare as the Isles of Maluco. There went as Governor in those ships one Alvaro de Saavedra Ceron, cousin unto Cortes, a man fit for that purpose. He made sail from Civatlaneio, now named Saint Christopher standing in twenty degrees toward the North on All Saint's day. They arrived at the Lands which Magelan named The Pleasures: and from thence sailed to the Lands, which Gomes de Sequeira had discovered, and not knowing thereof, they named them Islas de los Reyes, that is to say, The Islas de los Reyes. Isles of the Kings, because they came unto them on Twelve day. In the way Saavedra lost two ships of his company, of which they never after heard news. But from Island to Island he still sailed and came to the Island of Candiga, where he bought two Spaniards for seventy Ducats, which had been of the company of friar Loaisa, who was lost thereabout. In the year 1528. Candiga. in March, Saavedra arrived at the Lands of Maluco, and came to an anchor before the I'll of Gilolo: he found the sea calm and wind at will, without any tempests: and he took the distance War betwixt the Span. and Portug. in the friend-foe Indies. from thence to Nova Spagna to be two thousand and fifty leagues. At this time Martin Yuniguez de Carquiçano died, and Fernando de la Torre was chosen their General, who then was in the City of Tidore, who had there erected a Gallows and had fierce war with Don George de Meneses Captain of the Portugals: and in a fight which they had the fourth day of May, Saavedra took from him a Galiot and slew the Captain thereof called Fernando de Baldaya, and in june he returned towards New Spain, having with him one Simon de Brito Patalin, and other Portugals, and having been certain months at Sea, he was forced backe unto Tidore, where Patalin was beheaded and quartered, and his companions hanged. In this year 1528. Cortes sent two hundred Footmen and 60. Horsemen, and many Mexicans to Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. cap. 73. discover and plant the Country of the Chichimecas, for that it was reported to be rich of Gold. This being done he shipped himself, and came into Castille with great pomp, and brought with him 250000. marks of Gold and Silver: and being come to Toledo where the Emperor then say, he was entertained according to his deserts, and the Emperor made him marquis Del Valle, and married him to the Lady jane de Zuniga, Daughter unto the Earl De Aguilar, and sent him backe again to be General of New Spain. In the year 1529. in May, Saavedra returned backe again towards New Spain, and he had Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. c. 72. Terra Australis Nova Guinea. sight of a land toward the South in two degrees, and he ran East along by it above five hundred leagues till the end of August. The Coast was clean and of good ankerage, but the people black and of curled hair; from the girdle downward, they did wear a certain thing plaited to cover their lower parts. The people of Maluco call them Papuas, because they be black and frizeled in their hair: and so also do the Portugals call them. Saavedra having Os Papuas are black people with frizzled hair. Isla de los Pintadoes. sailed 4. or 5. degrees to the South of the line, returned unto it, and passed the Equinoctial towards the North, and discovered an Island which he called Isla de los Pintadoes, that is to say, The I'll of painted people: for the people thereof be white, and all of them marked with an Iron: and by the signs which they gave he conceived that they were of China. There came unto them from the shore a kind of Boat full of these men, making tokens of threatenings to the Spaniards; who seeing that the Spaniards would not obey them, they began to skirmish with slinging of Stones, but Saavedra would suffer no shot to be shot at them, because their stones were of no strength, and did no harm. A little beyond this Island in 10. or 12. degrees, they found many small low Lands full of Palm trees and grass, which they called Los jardines, and Los jardines. they came to an anchor in the midst of them, where they tarried certain days. The people seemed to descend from them of China, but by reason of their long continuance there they are become so brutish, that they have neither Law, nor yet give themselves to any honest labour. They wear white chothing which they make of Grass. They stand in marvellous fear of fire, Fire unknown. because they never saw any. They eat Cocos in stead of Bread, breaking them before they be ripe, and putting them under the sand, and then after certain days they take them out and lay them in the Sun, and then they will open. They eat Fish which they take in a kind of boat called a Parao, which they make of Pine wood, which is driven thither at certain times of the Float wood. year, they know not how, nor from whence, and the tools wherewith they make their boats are of shells. Saavedra perceiving that the time and weather was then somewhat better for his purpose, made sail towards the firm land and City of Panama, where he might unlade the Cloves and merchandise which he had, that so in Cartes it might be carried four leagues to the River of Chagre, which they say is Navigable running out into the North sea, not fare from Nombra de Dios, where the ships ride, which come out of Spain: by which way all kind of goods might be brought unto them in shorter time, and with less danger, then to sail about the Cape of Bona Speranza. For from Maluco unto Panama they sail continually between the Tropikes and the line: but they never found wind to serve that course, and therefore they came backe Four narrow passages from sea to sea in the West Indies. Gomar. bist. gen. lib. 4. c. 14. again to Maluco very sad, because Saavedra died by the way: who if he had lived meant to have opened the land of Castillia del Oro and New Spain from sea to sea. Which might have been done in four places: namely from the Gulf of S. Michael to Vraba, which is five and twenty leagues, or from Panama to Number de Dios being seventeen leagues distance: or through Xaquator, a River of Nicaragua, which springeth out of a Lake three or four leagues from the South sea, and falleth into the North sea; whereupon do sail great Barks and Crayers. The other place is from Tecoantepec through a River to Uerdadera Cruz, in the Bay of the Honduras, which also might be opened in a strait. Which if it were done, than they might sail from the Canaries unto the Malucos under the climate of the Zodiac in less time and The Northwest passage very beneficial. with much less danger, then to sail about the Cape de Bona Speranza, or by the strait of Magelan, or by the Northwest. And yet if there might be found a strait there to sail into the sea of China, as it hath been sought, it would do much good. In this year 1529. one Damian de Goes a Portugal being in Flanders, after that he had traveled Dam. à Goes his Travels. over all Spain, was yet desirous to see more Countries and fashions, and diversities of people; and therefore went over into England and Scotland, and was in the Courts of the Kings of those parts: and after that came again into Flanders, and then traveled through Zealand, Holland, Brabant, Luxenburgh, Suitzerland, and so through the Cities of Colen, Spires, Argentine, basil, and other parts of Almain, and then came backe again into Flanders: and from thence he went into France through Picardy, Normandy, Champain, Burgundy, the Dukedom of Borbon, Gascoigne, Languedoc, Daulphinie, the Dukedom of Savoy, and passed into Italy into the Dukedom of Milan, Ferrara, Lombardie, and so to Venice, and turned backe again to the territory of Genoa, and the Dukedom of Florence through all Tuscan: and he was in the City of Rome, and in the Kingdom of Naples from the one side to the other. From thence he went into Germany to Vlmes, and other places of the Empire, to the Dukedom of Suevia, and of Bavier, and the Archdukedome of Ostrich, the Kingdom of Boeme, the Dukedom of Moravia, and the Kingdom of Hungary, and so to the Confines of Grecia. From thence he went to the Kingdom of Poland, Prussia, and the Dukedom of Livonia, and so came into the great Dukedom of Moscovia. From whence he came backe into high Almain, and through the Countries of the Lantzgrave, the Dukedom of Saxony, the Countries of Denmark, Gotland, and Norway, travelling so fare, that he found himself in 70. degrees of latitude toward the North. He did see, speak and was conversant with all the Kings, Princes, Nobles, and chief Cities of all Christendom, in the space of two and twenty years: So that by reason of the greatness of his travel, I thought him a man worthy to be here remembered. In the year 1529. or 1530. one Melchior de Sosa Tavarez went from the City of Ormuz unto Balsera and the Lands of Gissara with certain ships of war, and passed up as fare as the place where the Rivers Tigris and Euphrates meet one with the other. And although other Travels from the Persian Gulf up and over land. Portugals had discovered and sailed thorough that Straight, yet never any of them sailed so fare upon the fresh water till that time, when he discovered that River from the one side to the other, wherein he saw many things which the Portugals knew not. Not long after this, one Ferdinando Coutinho a Portugal came unto Ormuz, and being desirous to see the world, he determined Coutinhos' Travels. to go into Portugal, from thence over land to see Asia and Europe; And to do this the better, he went into Arabia, Persia, and upwards the River Euphrates the space of a month, and saw many Kingdoms and Countries, which in our time had not been seen by the Portugals: He was taken prisoner in Damascus, and afterward crossed over the Province of Syria, and came unto the City of Aleppo. He had been at the holy Sepulchre in jerusalem, and in the City of Cayro, and at Constantinople with the Great Turk; and having seen his Court he passed over unto Venice, and from thence into Italy, France, Spain, and so came again to Lisbon. So that he and Damian de Goes were in our time the most noble Portugals, that had discovered and seen most Countries and Realms of their own affections. In the year 1531. there went one Diego de Ordas to be Governor in the River of Maragnon, Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 3. c. 37. with three ships, six hundred Soldiers, and thirty five Horses. He died by the way, so that the intention came to none effect. After that, in the year 1534. there was sent thither one Jerome Artal with an hundred and thirty Soldiers, yet he came not to the River, but peopled Saint Michael de Neveri, and other places in Paria. Also there went unto this River Maragnon a Portugal Gentleman named Aries Dacugna, and he had with him ten ships, nine hundred The famous River Maragnon. john de Barros Factor of the House of India Incense trees. Great Emerald. See to. 2. l. 8. c. 3 Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. cap. 16. Portugals, and an hundred and thirty horses. He spent much, but he that lost most was one john de Barros. This River standeth in 3. degrees toward the South, having at the entrance of it fifteen leagues of breadth and many Lands inhabited, wherein grow trees that bear Incense of a greater bigness then in Arabia, gold, rich stones, and one Emerald was found there as big as the palm of a man's hand. The people of the Country make their Drink of a kind of Dates, which are as big as Quinces. In the same year 1531. one Nunnez de Gusman went from the City of Mexico towards the Northwest to discover and conquer the Countries of Xalisco, Ceintiliquipac, Ciametlan, Tovalla, C●ixco, Ciamolla, Culhuacan, and other places. And to do this he carried with him two hundred and fifty Horses, and five hundred Soldiers. He went thorough the Country of Mechuacan, where he had much Gold, ten thousand Marks of Silver, and six thousand Indians to carry burdens. He conquered many Countries, called that of Xalisco Nueva Galicia, because it is Nueva Galicia. a ragged Country, and the People strong. He builded a City which he called Compostella, and another named Guadalaiara, because he was borne in the City of Guadalaiara in Spain. He Compostella. likewise builded the Towns De Santo Espirito, De la Conception, and De San Miguel standing Guadalaiara. Santo Espirito. De la Conception. San Miguel. Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. c. 74. in 24. degrees of Northerly latitude. In the year 1532. Ferdinando Cortes sent one Diego Hurtado de Mendoça unto Acapulco seventy leagues from Mexico, where he had prepared a small Fleet to discover the Coast of the South Sea as he had promised the Emperor. And finding two ships ready, he went into them, and sailed to the Haven of Xalisco, where he would have taken in Water and Wood: but Nunnez de Gusman caused him to be resisted, and so he went forward: but some of his men mutined against him, and he put them all into one of the ships, and sent them backe into New Spain. They wanted water, and going to take some in the Bay of the Vanderas, the Indians killed them. But Diego Hurtado sailed two hundred leagues along the Coast, yet did nothing worth the writing. Gomar. bist. gen. l. 5. c. 6. 7. & 8. Cruel snow under the line. Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 5. c. 19 In the year 1533. Francis Pizarro went from the City of Tumbes to Caxamalca, where he took the King Attabalipa. Peter Aluarado found Mountains full of Snow, and so cold, that seventy of his men were frozen to death. When he came unto Quito, he began to inhabit it, and named it S. Francis. In the year 1534. a Briton called jaques Cartier, with three ships went to the land of Corterealis, and the Bay of Saint Laurence, otherwise called Golfo Quadrato, and fell in 48. degrees and The Bay of S. Laurence discovered. an half towards the North; and so he sailed till he came unto 51. degrees hoping to have passed that way to China, and to bring thence drugs and other merchandise into France. The next year after he made another Voyage into those parts, and found the Country abounding with Victuals, Houses, and good Habitations, with many and great Rivers. He sailed in one River toward the South-west three hundred leagues, and named the Country thereabout Nova Francia: at length finding the water fresh, he perceived he could not pass thorough to the South Sea, and having wintered in those parts, the next year following he returned into France. In the year 1535. or in the beginning of the year 1536. Don Antony de Mendoza came unto the City of Mexico, as Viceroy of New Spain. In the mean while Cortes was go for Gomar. hist. gen. l. 2. c. 74. & l. 2. c. 98. more men to continued his Discovery, which immediately he set in hand sending forth two ships from Tecoantepec which he had made ready. There went as Captains in them Fernando de Grijalua, and Diego Bezerra de Mendoza, and for Pilots there went a Portugal named Acosta, and the other Fortunio Ximenez a Biscaine. The first night they divided themselves. Fortunio Ximenez killed his Captain Bezerra, and hurt many of his confederacy: and then he went on land to take Water and Wood in the Bay of Santa Cruz, but the Indians there slew him, and Plaia de Santa Cruz. above twenty of his company. Two Mariners which were in the Boat escaped, and went unto Xalisco, and told Nuns de Gusman that they had found tokens of Pearls: he went into the ship, and so went to seek the Pearls, he discovered along the Coast above an hundred and fifty leagues. They said that Ferdinando de Grijalua sailed three hundred leagues from Tecoantepec without seeing any land, but only one Island which he named The I'll of Saint Thomas, because The I'll of S. Thomas. he came unto it on that Saint's day: it standeth in 20. degrees of latitude. In this same year 1535. Nunnez Dacunna being Governor of India, while he was making a Fortress at the City of Diu, he sent a Fleet to the River of Indus, being from thence ninety The Fortress of Diu. or an hundred leagues towards the North under the Tropic of Cancer. The Captain's name was Vasques Perez de San Paio: also he sent another Army against Badu the King of Cambaia, Badu King of Cambaia. the Captain whereof was C●sesofar a Renegado. They came to the bar of that mighty River in the month of December, of the water whereof they found such trial as Quintus Curtius writeth of it, when Alexander came thither. In this year 1535. one Simon de Alcazava went from Seville with two ships and two hundred Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 4. c. 13. and forty Spaniards in them. Some say they went to New Spain, others that they went to Maluco, but others also say to China, where they had been with Ferdinando Perez de Andrada. Howsoever it was, they went first unto the Canaries, and from thence to the Strait of Magelan, without touching at the Land of brasil, or any part at all of that Coast. They entered into the Strait in the month of December with contrary winds and cold weather. The Soldiers would have had him turn backe again, but he would not. He went into an Haven on the South side in 53. degrees: There the Captain Simon of Alcazava commanded Roderigo de Isla with sixty Spaniards to go and discover Land: but they rose up against him and killed him, and appointed such Captains and Officers as pleased them, and returned. Coming thwart of brasil they lost one of their ships upon the Coast, and the Spaniards that escaped drowning were eaten by the Savages. The other ship went to Saint jago in Hispaniola, and from thence to Seville, in Spain. In this same year 1535. Don Pedro de Mendoza went from Cadiz towards the River of Plate Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 3. c. 39 See tom. 2. l. 7. c. 4. & 11. with twelve ships, and had with him two thousand men: which was the greatest number of ships and men, that ever any Captain carried into the Indies. He died by the way returning homewards. The most part of his men remained in that River, and builded a great Town containing now two thousand houses, wherein great store of Indians devil with the Spaniards. The River of Plata runneth up to Potossi. They discovered and conquered the Country till they came to the Mines of Potossi, and to the Town La Plata, which is five hundred leagues distant from them. In the year 1536. Cortes understanding that his ship wherein Fortunio Ximenez was Pilot Gomar. hist. gen. l. 2. c. 74. & 98. was seized on by Nunnez de Guzman, he sent forth three ships to the place where Guzman was, and he himself went by Land well accompanied, and found the ship which he sought all spoiled and rifled. When his three other ships were come about, he went aboard himself with the most part of his Men and Horses, leaving for Captain of those which remained on land one Andrew de Tapia. So he set sail, and coming to a Point the first day of May he called it S. Philip, and an Island that lieth fast by it he called Saint Iago. Within three days after he Saint Iago I'll. came into the Bay where the Pilot Fortunio Ximenez was killed, which he called La plaia de La plaia de Santa Cruz. Rio de S. Pedro. Santa Cruz, where he went on land, and commanded Andrew de Tapia to discover. Cortes took shipping again, and came to the River now called Rio de San Pedro y San Paulo. Guaiaval Rio. Marinell Vermeio or the Gulf of California. San Paulo, where by a tempest the ships were separated, one was driven to the Bay de Santa Cruz, another to the River of Guaiaval, & the third was driven on shore hard by Xalisco, and the men thereof went by land to Mexico. Cortes long expected his two ships that he wanted: but they not coming he hoist sail and entered into the Gulf now called Marinell de Cortes, Marinell Vermeio, or the Gulf of California, and shot himself fifty leagues within it: where he espied a ship at anchor, and sailing towards her he had been lost if that ship had not succoured him. But having graved his ship, he departed Gomara in the Conquest of Mexico fol. 290 291. 292. with both the ships from thence. He bought victuals at a dear rate at Saint Michael of Culhuacan; and from thence he went to the Haven of Santa Cruz, where he heard that Don Antonio de Mendoça, was come out of Spain to be Viceroy. He therefore left to be Captain of his men one Francis de Ulloa, to sand him certain ships to discover that Coast. While he was at Acapulco, messengers came unto him from Don Antonio de Mendaça the Viceroy, to certify him of his arrival: and also he sent him the copy of a Letter, wherein Francis Pisarro wrote, that Mango Yuga was risen against him, and was come to the City of Cusco with an hundred thousand fight men, and that they had killed his brother john Pisarro, and above four hundred Spaniards, and two hundred Horses, and he himself was in danger so that he demanded secure and aid. Cortes being informed of the state of Pisarro, and of the arrival of Don Antonio de Mendoça, because he would not as yet be at obedience; First he determined to sand to Maluco to discover that way along under the Equinoctial line, because the Lands of Cloves stand under that parallel: And for that purpose he prepared two ships with provision, victuals and men, besides all other things necessary. He gave the charge of one of these ships to Ferdinando de Grijalua, and of the other unto one Aluarado a Gentleman. They went first to Saint Michael de Tangarara in Peru to succour Francis Pisarro, and from thence to Malucco all along near the line as they were commanded. And it is declared that they sailed above a thousand leagues without sight of land, on the one side, nor yet on the other of the Equinoctial. And in 2. degrees toward the North they discovered one Island named Asea, which seemeth to be one of the Lands of Cloves: five hundred leagues little more or less as A●●a Island. they sailed, they came to the sight of another which they named Isla de l●s Pescadores. Going Isla de los Pescadores. Hayme Island. Apia Island. Seri. Coroa. Meousum. Bufu. Os Papuas. still in this course they saw another Island called Hayme towards the South, and another named Apia: and then they came to the sight of Seri: turning towards the North one degree, they came to anchor at another Island named Coroa, and from thence they came to another under the line named Meousum, and from thence unto Bufu, standing in the same course. The people of all these Lands are black, and have their hair frizzled, whom the people of Maluco do call Papuas. The most of them eat man's flesh, and are Witches, so given to devilishness, that the Devils walk among them as companions. If these wicked spirits do find one alone, they kill him with cruel blows or smother him. Therefore they use not to go, but when two or three may be in a company. There is here a Bird as big as a Crane: he flieth not, nor hath any wings wherewith to fly, he runneth on the ground like a Deer: of their small feathers they do make hair for These seem to be the ●me, of which there is one at St. James. their Idols. There is also an Herb, which being washed in warm water, if the leaf thereof be laid on any member and licked with the tongue, it will draw out all the blood of a man's body: and with this leaf they use to let themselves blood. From these Lands they came unto others named the Guelles standing one degree towards the North-east, and West from the I'll Terenate, wherein the Portugals have a Fortress: these men are haired like the people of the Malucos. Guelles' Lands. Terenate. These Lands stand one hundred and four and twenty leagues from the Island named Moro; and from Terenate between forty and fifty. From whence they wentto the I'll of Moro, Moro. Molucca. and the Lands of Cloves, going from the one unto the other. But the people of the Country would not suffer them to come on land, saying unto them: Go unto the Fortress where the Captain Antony Galuano is, and we will receive you with a good will: for they would not Antony Galuano the Author of this book. The case now is much altered. Pedro de Cieca part primera de la Chronica del Peru cap. 9 & cap. 107. ●aplata. The Mountains of Abibe suffer them to come on land without his licence: for he was Factor of the Country, as they named him. A thing worthy to be noted that those of the Country were so affectioned to the Portugals, that they would venture for them their lives, wives, children and goods. In the year 1537. the Licenciate john de Vadillo Governor of Cartagena, went out with a good Army from a port of Vraba called Saint Sebastian de buena Uista, being in the Gulf of Vraba, and from thence to Rio verde, and from thence by land without knowing any way, nor yet having any Carriages, they went to the end of the Country of Peru, and to the Town La plata, by the space of one thousand two hundred leagues: a thing worthy of memory. For from this River to the Mountains of Abibe the Country is full of Hills, thick Forests of trees, and many Rivers: and for lack of a beaten way, they had pierced sides. The Mountains of Abibe as it is recorded have twenty leagues in breadth. They must be passed over in januarie, February, March, and April. And from that time forward it raineth much, and the Rivers will be so greatly increased, that you cannot pass for them. There are in those Mountains many herds of Swine, many Dantes, Lions, Tigers, Bears, Ounses, and great Cats, and Monkeys, and mighty Snakes, and other such vermin. Also there be in these Mountain's abundance of Partridges, Quails, Turtle doves, Pigeons, and other Birds and Fowls of sundry sorts. Likewise in the Rivers is such plenty of Fish, that they did kill of them with their staffs: and carrying Canes and Nets, they affirm that a great army might be sustained that way without being distressed for want of victuals. Moreover they declared the diversities of the people, tongues, and apparel that they observed in the Countries, Kingdoms, and Provinces which they went through, and the great travels and dangers that they were in till they came to the town called Villa de la Plata, and unto the sea thereunto adjoining. This was the greatest discovery Villa de la Plata. that hath been heard of by land, and in so short a time. And if it had not been done in our days, the credit thereof would have been doubtful. In the year 1538. there went out of Mexico certain Friars of the order of Saint Francis towards Ramusius 3. vol. fol. 356. See tom. 2. lib. 8. cap. 3. friar Mark de Nizza. Sibola. Gomar hist gen. lib. 5. cap. 34. Antony Galuano chief Cap-of Maluco author of this work. Strange Hogs. the North to preach to the Indians the Catholic Faith. He that went farthest was one friar Mark de Nizza, who passed through Culhuacan, and came to the Province of Sibola, where he found seven Cities. In the same year 1538. Antony Galuano being chief captain in the Isles of Maluco sent a ship towards the North, whereof one Francis de Castro was captain, having commandment to convert as many as he could to the Faith. He himself christened many, as the Lords of the Celebes, Macasares, Amboynos, Moros, Moratax, and diverse other places. When Francis de Castro arrived at the Island of Mindanao, six Kings received the water of Baptism, with their wives, children and Subjects: and the most of them Antony Galuano gave commandment to be called by the name of john, in remembrance that King john the third reigned then in Portugal. The Portugals and Spaniards which have been in these Lands affirm, that there be certain bogs in them, which besides the teeth which they have in their mouths, have other two growing out of their snouts, and as many behind their ears of a large span and an half in length. Likewise they say there is a tree, the one half whereof, which standeth towards the ●ast is a good medicine against all poison, and the other side of the tree which standeth toward the Stranger trees and Crabs. West is very poison; and the fruit on that side is like a big pease; and there is made of it the strongest poison that is in all the World. Also they report that there is there another tree, the fruit whereof whosoever doth eat, shall be twelve hours besides himself, and when he cometh again unto himself, he shall not remember what he did in the time of his madness. Moreover there are certain crabs of the land, whereof whosoever doth eat shall be a certain space out of his wits. Likewise the country people declare that there is a stone in these Lands whereon whosoever sitteth shall be broken in his body. It is farther to be noted, that the people Strangest Stone. Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 2. cap. 74. &. Ramusius 3. vol. fol. 339. The bottom of the gulf of California discovered. California doubled. Cabo del Enganno. The distance between America and China in 32. degrees is 1000 leagues Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. cap. 17. Metl an excellent tree for many uses. of these Lands do gilled their teeth. In the year 1539. Cortes sent three ships with Francis Uilloa to discover the coast of Culuacan Northward. They went from Acapulco, and touched at Saint jago de buena speranza, and entered in the gulf that Cortes had discovered, and sailed till they came in 32, degrees, which is almost the farthest end of that gulf, which place they named Ancon de Sant Andres, because they came thither on that Saint's day: Then they came out a long the coast on the other side, and doubled the point of California and entered in between certain Lands and the point, and so sailed along by it, till they came to 32. degrees, from whence they returned to New Spain, enforced thereunto by contrary winds and want of victuals; having been out about a year. Cortes according to his account, spent two hundred thousand ducats in these discoveries. From Cabo del Enganno to another Cape called Cabo de Liampo in China there are one thousand or twelve hundred leagues sailing. Cortes and his Captains discovered new Spain, from 12. degrees to 32, from the South to the North, being seven hundred leagues, finding it more warm than cold, although Snow do lie upon certain mountains most part of the year. In New Spain there be many trees, flowers and first-fruits of diverse sorts and profitable for many things. The principal tree is named Metl. It groweth not very high nor thick. They plant and dress it as we do our vines. They say it hath forty kind of leaves like woven clotheses, which serve for many uses. When they be tender they make conserves of them, paper, and a thing like unto flax: they make of it mantles, mats, shoes, girdles, and cordage. These trees have certain prickles so strong and sharp, that they sew with them. The roots make fire and ashes, which ashes make excellent good lie. They open the earth from the root and scrape it, and the inyce which cometh out is like syrup. If you do seethe it, it will become honey; if if you purify it, it will be sugar. Also you may make wine and vinegar thereof. It beareth the Coco. The rind roasted and crushed upon sores and hurts healeth and cureth. The juice of the tops and roots mingled with incense are good against poison, and the biting of a Viper. For these manifold benesits it is the most profitable ●ree known to grow in those parts. Also Ouiedo calls them Tominos there be there certain small birds named Vicmalim, their bill is small & long. They live of the dew, and the juice of flowers and roses. Their feathers be very small and of diverse colours. They be greatly esteemed to work gold with. They die or sleep every year in the month of October, sitting upon a little bough in a warm and close place: they revive or wake again in the The revived Bird. month of April after that the flowers be sprung, and therefore they call them the revived birds. Likewise there be Snakes in these parts, which sound as though they had bells when they creep. There be other which engender at the mouth, even as they report of the Viper. There be hogs which have a navel on the ridge of their backs, which as soon as they be killed and cut out, will by and by corrupt and stink. Besides these there be certain fishes which make a noise like unto hogs, and will snort, for which cause they be named Snorters. In the year 1538. and 1539. after that Diego de Almagro was beheaded, the marquis Francis Pisarro was not idle. For he sent strait one Peter de Baldivia with a good company of Go●ar. hist. gen. lib. cap. 35. Chili. men to discover and conquer the country of Chili. He was well received of those of the country, but afterwards they rose against him and would have killed him by treason. Yet for all the war 〈◊〉 he had with them, he discovered much Land, and the coast of the Sea toward the Southeast, till he came into 40. degrees and more in Latitude. While he was in these discoveries A relation scarcely probable. This might be the Temple in the Lake of Titicaca. ●●●za cap. 103. he heard news of a King called Leucengolina, which commonly brought to the field two hundred thousand fight men against another King his neighbour, and that this Leucengolina had an Island, and a Temple therein with two thousand Priests: and that beyond them were the Amazons, whose Queen was called Guanomilla, that is to say, The golden heaven. But as yet there 〈◊〉 none of these things discovered. About this time Gomez de Aluarado went to conquer the Province of Guanuco: and Francis de Chavez went to subdue the Conchineos, which troubled the town of Truxillo, and the countries adjoining. Peter de Vergara went to the Bracamores, a people dwelling toward the North from Quito. john Perez de Vergera went against the Ciaciapoians: Alfonsus de Mercadiglio went unto Mulubamba. Ferdinando and Gonzaluo Pisarros went to subdue Collao, a country very rich in gold. Peter de Candia went to the lower part of Collao. Peranzures also went to conquer the said country. And thus the Spaniards dispersed themselves, and conquered aboue seven hundred leagues of country in a very short space, though not without great trava les and loss of men. The countries of brasil and Peru stand East and West almost eight hundred leagues distant. The nearest is from the Cape of Saint Augustine unto the haven of Truxillo: for they stand both almost in one parallel and Latitude. In some places of the Andes and Countries the earth is of diverse colours, as black, white, Earth of diverse colours good to dye withal. Strange root red, green, blue, yellow, and violet, wherewith they die colours without any other mixture. There grow on these mountains many turnips, rapes, and other such like roots and herbs. One there is like unto Aipo or Rue which beareth a yellow flower, and healeth all kind of rotten sores, and if you apply it unto whole and clean flesh it will eat it unto the bone: so that it is good for the unsound and naught for the whole. Those which live on the tops of these mountains of Andes between the cold and the heat for the most part be blind of one eye, and some altogether blind, and scarce you shall find two men of them together, but one of them is half blind. Also there groweth in these fields, notwithstanding the grea● hea●e of the sand good Maiz, and Potatoes, and an herb which they name Coca, which they carry continually in their mouths (as in the East India they use another herb named Betele) which also (they say) satisfieth both hunger and thirst. Also they sow An herb named Coca which satisfieth hunger and thirst. much cotton wool, which of nature is white, red, black, green, yellow, orange tawny, and of diverse other colours. Likewise they affirm, that from Tumbez Southward it doth neither rain, thunder, nor lighten, for the space of five hundred leagues of land: but at some times there falleth some little shower. Also it is reported, that from Tumbez to Chili there breed no Peacocks, Hens, Cocks Fowl of Peru nor Eagles, Falcons, Hawks, Kites, nor any other kind of ravening Fowls, and yet there are of thm in all other regions and countries: but there are many Ducks, Geese, Herons, Pigeons Partridges, Quails, and many other kinds of birds. There are also a certain kind of foul, like unto a duck which hath no wings to fly withal, but it hath fine thin feathers which cover all the body. Likewise there are Bitters that make war with the seal or Sea-wolfe: for finding them out of the water they will labour to pick out their eyes, that they may not see to get to the water again, and then they do kill them. They say it is a pleasant sight to behold the fight between the said Bitters and Seales. With the beards of these Seals men make clean their teeth, because they be wholesome for the toothache. There are certain beasts which those of the country call Xacoes, and the Spaniards sheep, because they bear wool like unto a Xacoes a kind of great sheep that men ride upon. sheep, but are made much like unto a Deer, having a saddle backe like unto a Camel. They will carry the burden of an hundred weight. The Spaniards ride upon them, and when they be weary they will turn their heads backward, and void out of their mouths a wonderful stinking water. From the River of Plata and Lima Southward there breed no Crocodiles nor Lizards, nor Snakes, nor any kind of venomous vermin, but great store of good fishes breed in those Rivers. On the coast of Saint Michael in the South Sea there are many rocks of salt covered with eggs. On the point of Saint Helena are certain Well springs which cast forth a liquor, that Salt rocks covered with 〈◊〉 Strangewaters serveth in stead of pitch and tar. They say that in Chili there is a fountain, the water whereof will convert wood into stone. In the haven of Truxillo there is a Lake of fresh water, and the bottom thereof is of good hard salt. In the Andes beyond Xauxa there is a river of fresh water, in the bottom whereof there lieth white salt. In the year 1540 the Captain Ferdinando Alorchon went by the commandment of the Viceroy Don Antonio de Mendoza with two ships to discover the bottom of the gulf of California, Ramusius 3. vol fol. 363. and diverse other countries. In this year 1540 Gonsaluo Pisarro went out of the City of Quito, to Discover the Country of Canell or Cinamome, a thing of great fame in that Country. He had with him two hundred Spaniards, Horse men and Foore-men, and three hundred Indians to carry burdens. He went forward till he came to Gui●os, which is the farthest place governed by the Ingas: where there Gomar. hist●gen. lib. 5. cap. 36. Earthquake. Cold hills under the Line. Cumaco Reins Cinnamon trees. happened a great Earthquake with Rain and Lightning, which sunk seventy Houses. They passed over cold and Snowy hills, where they found many Indians Frozen to death, marvelling much of the great Snow that they found under the Equinoctial line. From hence they went to a Province called Cumaco, where they tarried two Months, because it Reigned continually. And beyond they saw the Cinamome-trees, which be very great, the Leaves there of resembling Bay-leaves, both Leaves, Branches, Roots, and all tasting of Cinamame. The Roots have the whole taste of cinnamon. But the best are certain knops like unto Alcornoques or Acorns, which are Wild Cinnamon in the Lands of java. Coca. Elpongo, a mighty fall of a River. The Incas used to make such Channels. Guema. good merchandise. It appeareth to be wild cinnamon, and there is much of it in the East Indies, and in the Lands of jaoa or jau●i From hence they went to the Province and City of Coca, where they rested fifty days. From the place forwards they traveled along by a River's side being sixty Leagues long, without finding of any Bridge, nor yet any Ford to pass over to the otherside. They found one place of this River, where it had a fall of two hundred fathoms deep, where the Water made such a noise, that it would make a man almost deaf to stand by it. And not fare beneath this fall, they say they found a Channel of stone very smooth, of two hundred foot broad, and the River runneth by: and there they made a Bridge to pass over on the other side, where they went to a Country called Guema, which was so poor, that they could get nothing to eat, but only Fruits and Herbs. From that place forward they found a people of some reason, wearing certain Clothing made of cotton-wool, where they made a Brigandine, and there they found also certain Canoas', wherein they put their Sick men, and their Treasure and best Apparel, giving the charge of them to one Francis de Orellana: and Gonsaluo Pizarr● went by Land with the rest of the Company along by the River's side, and at night went into the Boats, and they traveled in this order two hundred Leagues as it appeareth. When Pizarro came to the place where he thought to find the Brigandine and Canoas', and could have no sight of them nor yet hear of them, he thought himself out of all hope, because he was in a strange Country without Victuals, Clothing, or any thing else: wherefore they were fain to eat their Horses, yea and Dogs also, because the Country was poor and barren, and the journey long, to go to Quito. Yet notwithstanding, taking a good heart to themselves they went on forward in Pizarros hard journey. their journey, travelling continually eighteen Months; and it is reported, that they went almost five hundred Leagues, wherein they did neither see Sun nor any thing else, whereby they might be comforted, wherefore of two hundred men which went forth at the first, there returned not backe past ten unto Quito, and these so weak, ragged and disfigured, that they knew them not. Orellan● went five hundred or six hundred Leagues down the River, seeing diverse See Orellanas' voyage. to 2. lib. ●&. 11. Rio de Orellana Countries and people on both sides thereof, among whom he affirmed some to be amazons. He came into Castille, excusing himself, that the water and streams drove him down perforce. This River is named the River of Orellana, and other name it the River of the Amazons, because there be Women there which live like unto them. In the year 1540 Cortes went with his Wife into Spain, where he died of a Disease seven Cortes his death. See this voyage sup. l. 7. c. 6. years after. In the year 1541. it is recorded that Don Stephan de Gama Governor of India, Sailed toward the Strait of Mecca. In the same year 1541. Don Diego de Almagro killed the Marquis Francis Pizarro, and his brother Francis Martinez of Alcantara in the City de los Reyes, otherwise called Lima, and made himself Governor of that Country. In the year 1540 the Viceroy Don Antony de Mendoza, sent one Francis Vasquez de Coronado See tom. 2. l. 8. cap. 3. §. 2. Gomar. hist. gen lib. 6. cap. 7. Sibola. by Land unto the Province of Sibola, with an Army of Spaniards and Indians. In the year of our Lord 1542. one Diego de Freitas, being in the Realm of Siam, and in the City of Dodra as Captain of a Ship, there fled from him three Portugals in a junco (which is a kind of Ship) towards China. Their names were Antony de Mota, Francis Zeimoro, and Anthony Pexoto, directing their course to the City of Liampo, standing in thirty and odd Degrees of Latitude. There fell upon their Stern such a storm, that it set them off the Land, and in few days they saw an Island towards the East standing in thirty two Degrees, which they do name japan, which seemeth to be the I'll of Zipangri, whereof Paulus Venetus maketh mention, and of japan discovered by chance. the riches thereof. And this Island of japan hath Gold, Silver, and other riches. In this year 1542. Don Antonio de Mendoça Viceroy of Nueva Spagna, sent his Captains and Pilots to Discover the Coast of Cape del Enganno, where a Fleet of Cortes had heene before. They Sailed till they came to a place called Sierras Nevadas, or The Snowy mountains, standing infortie Degrees toward the North, where they saw Ships and Merchandises, which carried on their Stems the Images of certain Birds called Alcatarzi, and had the Yard's of their Sails gilded, and their Prowess laid over with silver. They seemed to be of the Isles of japan, or of China; Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 6. cap. 28. forthey said that it was not above thirty days sailing into their Country. In the same year 1542. Don Anthony de Mend●ça, sent unto the Lands of Mindanao a Fleet of 〈◊〉 ships with four hundred Soldiers, and as many Indians of the Gou●●rie, the General Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 4 cap. 13. R 〈…〉 1. vol. fol. 375, ●●g. 2. whereof was one R●● Lopez de villa Lobos, being his Brother in law and a man in great estimation. They set Sail from the Haven of Natividad standing in twenty Degrees towards the North, upon All Saints Eeve, and shaped their course towards the West. They had sight of the Island of Saint Thomas, which Hernando de Grijalua had Discovered, and beyond in seventeen Degrees Saint Thomas. L● Nabl●●a. Ro●a 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 Los Reyes. they had sight of another Island which they named La Nublada, that is, The Cloudse Island. From thence they went to another Island named Roca partida, that is; The Cloven Rock. The third of December they found certain Baxos or Flats of six or seven Fathoms deep. The fifteen of the same Month they had sight of the Lands, which Diego de Roca, and Gomez de Sequeira, and Alvaro de Saanedra had Discovered, and named them Los Reyes, because they came unto them on Twelve-day. And beyond them they found other Lands in ten Degrees all standing round, and in the midst of thew they came to an Anchor, where they took fresh water and wood. In the year 1543. in januarie they departed from the foresaid Lands with all the Fleet, and had sight of certain Lands, out of which there came unto them men in a certain kind of Boats, and they brought in their hands Crosses, and saluted the Spaniarth in the Spanishcongue, saying, Bue●as dias, Matelotes, that is to say, Good morrow companions; where at the Spaniards much maruerled, being then so fare out of Spain to see the men of that Country with Crosses, and to be saluted by them in the Spanish tongue, and they seemed in their behaviour to enchne somewhat to our Catholic Faith. The Spainards' not knowing, that many thereabout had been Christened by Francis de Castro, at the commandment of Antony Galuano, some of them named these Hands, ●slas de las Cruzes, and others named them Islas de los Matelotes. In the same year 1543. The Isles of Matclotes. Mindanao. the first of February Rui Lopez, had fight of that noble Island Mindanao standing in nine Degrees: they could not double it nor yet come to an Anchor as they would, because the Christened Kings and people resisted them, having given their obedience to Anthony Galuano, whom they had in great estimation, and there were five or six Kings that had received Baptism, who by no means would incur his displeasure. Rin Lopez perceiving this, and having a contrary wind, Sailed along the Coast to found some aid: and in four or five Degrees, he found a small Island which they of the Country call Sarangam, which they took perforce, and in memory of the Vice roy who had sent them thither, they named it Antonia, where they remained a whole year. Sarangam. In the same year 1543. and in the month of August, the General Rui Lopez sent one Bartholomew de la torre in a small Ship into new Spain, to acquaint the Viceroy Don Antonio de Mendoca with all things. They went to the Lands of Syria, Gaonata, Bilata, and many others, standing The relation of john Gatetan in the first vol. of Ramusius sol. The Philippinas. Malabrigos. L●s' 〈◊〉 s Herman●s. Los Volcanes'. La Farfana. in eleven and twelve Degrees towards the North, where Magellan had been, and Francis de Castro also, who there Baptised many, and the Spaniards called them the Philippinas in memory of the Prince of Spain. Here they took victuals and wood, and hoist Sails, they Sailed for certain days with afore-wind, till at came upon the skanting, and came right under the Tropic of Cancer. The twenty five of September they had sight of certain Lands, which they named Malabrigos, that is to say, The evil Roads. Beyond them they Discovered Las des Hermanas, That is, The two Sisters. And beyond them also they saw four Lands more, which they called los Volcanes'. The second of October they had sight of Farfana, beyond which there standeth an high pointed Rock, which casteth out Fire at five places. So Sailing in sixteen Degrees of Northerly Latitude, from whence they had come, as it seemeth wanting Wind, they arrived again at the Lands of the Philippinas. They had sight of six or seven Lands more, but they Ankered not at them. They found also an Archipelagus of Lands, well Inhabited with people, lying Six or seven Lands more. An Archipelagus of Lands. in fifteen or sixteen Degrees: the people be White, and the Women well proportioned, and more beautiful and better Arrayed then in any other place of those parts, having many jewcls of Gold, which was a token, that there was some of that Mettle in the same Country. here were also Barks of forty three Cubits in length, and two Fathoms and a half in breadth, and the Planks five Inches thick, which Barks were rowed with Oars. They told the Spaniards, that they used to Sail in them to China, and that if they would go thither they should have Pilots Pilots for China. to conduct them, the Country not being above five or six days Sailing from thence. There came unto them also certain Barks or Boats handsomely decked, wherein the Master and principal men sat on high, and underneath were very Blackmoors with Frizzled hair: and being demanded where they had these Black moors, they answered, that they had them from certain Lands standing fast by Sebut, where there were many of them, a thing that the Spaniards much marvelled at, because from thence it was above three hundred Leagues to the places where the Black people were. Therefore it seemed, that they were not naturally borne in that Climate, but that they be in certain places scattered over the whole circuit of the World. For even so they be in the Lands of Nicobar and Audeman, which stand in the Gulf of Bengala, and from thence by the space of five hundred Leagues, we do not know of any Black people. Also V●sco Nunez de Vaiboa declareth, that as he went to Discover the South Sea, in a certain Land named Quareca, he found Black people with Frizzled hair, whereas there were never any other found either in Nova Spagna, or in Castilia del Oro, or in Peru. In the year 1544. Don Gutierre de Vargas Bishop of Placenza sent a Fleet from the City of Gomar. hist. gen. lib. 4. c. 14. See tom. 2. l. 7. c. 11. Seville unto the Straitss of Magellan: which is reported to have been done by the counsel of the Viceroy Don Antony de Mendoça his Cousin. Some suspected, that they went to Maluco, others to China, others, that they went only to discover the Land betwixt the Straight and the Land of Peru on the other side of Chilt, because it was reported to be very rich in Gold and Silver. But this Fleet by reason of contrary winds could not pass the Straight, yet one small Bark passed the same, and sailed along the coast, and discovered all the Land, till he came unto Chirimai, and Arequipa. In the year 1545. and in the month of january Rui Lopez de villa Lobos, and Giraldo with the Castilians came to the Island of Moro, and the City of Camafo, where they were well received The I'll of Moro. Antony Galuano go out of the Malucas. of the Kings of Gilole and Tidore, and of the people of the Country (because Antony Gualuano was go) and put the Captain Don George de Castro to great trouble, as appeared by those things which passed between him and the Portugals, and the great expenses whereunto he put the Fortress. In the same year 1545. Rui Lopez de villa Lobos sent from the Island of Tidore another ship towards New Spain by the South side of the Line, wherein was Captain one Inigo Ortez de Rotha, and for Pilot one jaspar Rice. They sailed to the Coast of Os Papuas, and ranged all along Os Papuas. the same, and because they knew not that Sa●●edra had been there before, they challenged the honour and fame of that Discovery. And because the people there were black and had frizzled hair, they named it Nueva Guinea. For the memory of Saavedra as then was almost lost, Nueva Guinea discovered before. as all things else do fall into oblivion, which are not recorded, and illustrated by writing. In this year 1545. and in the month of june, there went a junke from the City of Borneo, wherein went a Portugal called Peter Fidalgo, and by contrary winds he was driven towards the North; where he found an Island standing in 9 or 10. degrees, that stretched itself to 22. degrees of latitude, which is called The Isle of the Luçones, because the Inhabitants thereof The I'll of Lucones. were so named. It may have some other name and harbours which, which as yet we know not: it runneth from the North unto the South-west, and standeth between Mindanao and China. They say they sailed along by it 250. leagues, where the Land was fruitful and well covered, False reports, and they affirm, that there they will give two Pesoes of gold for one of silver. CHAP. II The sum of a Letter of NICOLAS TRICAUTIUS a jesuite, touching his Voyage to India, and of the State of Christianity in China and japan. A Letter also of Capt. R. COCK, and Relations of Master ROBERTS wrack on the Coast of China in the Unicorn. We set sail from Lisbon, the sixteenth of April, 1618., being three ships: four Bish. of japon. 22. Jesuits for China. They pass the Cape. Goa. The Portugals give the English 80000. Rials of eight rather than they will fight. China proceed or r●cedings in Christianity. and thirty of the society were distributed into two ships: one of them called Saint Maure carried twelve destined for japon, of which was the Reverend Lord, L. james Valent Bishop of japon of our society. Father Gabriel Matos was Superior of the other ten. In the other ship two and twenty of us were carried for China, ten Portugals, three Italians, four Germane, and besides myself, four Belgians. We sailed prosperously, saving that all Ours were Sea-sick till we came to the Canaries. There I know not how the ships parted company. We sailed to the Torrid Zone pleasantly appointing set and distinct hours for taking care of the sick, for Sermons, the Mass (almost daily) Cases of Conscience, Mathematical disciplines, exercise of the China Language, &c. About the Line we were infested with Fevers, all save one, and five died; lastly, I and my brother Philip were sick, and kept our beds fifty days, insomuch as I received Unction likely in few hours to die. We passed the Cape on Saint james his Day, and a few days after (having hitherto had no tempest) were three nights together horribly tossed. The Captain of our ship also died, and scarcely could another succeed in peace. After five months and a half sailing, we came to Goa. The Saint Maure came thither a month after us, one of our Society (an Italian) being dead. The Admiral a fortnight after that, arrived with disgrace, for that having fallen in company with six English ships, she chose rather with eighty thousand pieces of money which they call Patacas, to redeem the fight, then to fight it out with victory or death. For which cause the Admiral and some other Officers are deprived and sent backe to the King in bonds to be punished, or to ●ender accounts of their fact. A few days after, my brother falls sick and dieth. The rest follow their studies at Goa, till affairs of China and japon he more quieted. For howsoever I had left the China business quiet, and imagined still the same, yet they which aspire now to their help must propound crosses and martyrdom to themselves. At Nanquin Christianity thrived well and in other our houses. Thence arose the beginning of evil. A chief judge in the third Tribunal named Xin, a great Idolater, sought to chase Christianity out of the Kingdom, and therefore opposed Ours by putting up many Petitions fraught with calumnies, which he sent secretly to the King. But after often petitioning obtaining no rescript, he employeth others & useth bribes, getting to his party the chief Precedent of the Third Tribunal, to which Court belongs the knowledge of foreign affairs, and of Religion. He also petitions the King, but with such effect, that the King makes no answer (which with the Chinois is a denial) and at last he writes to the King, that according to his Office he will sand them out of the Kingdom, such excepted as remained in the Royal City. This he did, but the Magistrates of those Cities where Ours resided dissembled the matter, except that Persecution and martyrdom. Nanquin adversary, which apprehended two Priests and a Brother, their Pupils, Servants, and some new Converts, but durst not sand them away before the King's answer. Mean while he exercised them all in diverse Courts about nine months space, and some were often whipped after their cruel manner; one or two died in prison by force of the torments. Many of the Ethnikes favoured Ours; but the Christian Magistrates Paulus, Michael, Leo did marvellously bestir themselves. Nor did any Convert apostatise, but beyond the China pusillanimity were both constant and cheerful in their sufferings. At last our Nanquin adversary bribing the Eunuches with ten thousand pieces of Gold extorted from the King that Ours should be sent backe to their own, but not (which he sought) their death. Ours therefore honourably dismissed from Pequin, came to Canton. Those of Nanquin Jesuits dismissed from Pequin. were sent away with shame, and two were carried in Cages to Canton. In other residences they were more gently used, and all continued in the Kingdom but two of Pequin and two of Nanquin. After this the Pequin Magistrate was deprived and sent home with dishonour: he of Nanquin also fell sick, and lost his only daughter, which the Chinois esteem a great evil; for which cause in great rage he burned a certain Idol to which he had commended that his daughter. Ours adorned a new seat or residence in Xausi. Father Felicianus à Sylva a Idolatrous rage. Portugal, his carcase having lain four years in the Coffin, kept at home after the China fashion, was opened and found entire with his garments. The sky suddenly overcast was calmed on the shutting of the Coffin; a horrible thing to the Chinois, which are very scrupulous to open Graves. His body was buried in the fields, and is reported to work miracles, and to be frequented of the New Converts. I am called by my Superiors with all speed, and there is hope Tares amongst Wheat. that all things will be amended. Now for the japonian Church. Daifu, after that noble victory which he obtained against japon affairs. Daif●● death. Fideiori and Zaca, is dead: in the glory whereof his son obtained the Empire without tumult. The Church had quiet a year and half; but by the indiscreet zeal of some Religious at Nangasaque, the sore broke out again. Four men, a Dominican, Austinian, Franciscan, and jesuite, have been martyred, other two continued in prison. Twenty in all japon have died for the Faith, others have been exiled and punished, the story whereof is not unlike to those which I left in Europe comprehended in four Books of japonian triumphs, which I hope ere this have seen the light. I look for other intelligence within these two months, which I will leave in Latin before I go for the next ships. In India things remain in the wont state. At Bazain was an unwonted tempest, whereupon Processions were made in all India. Two Comets were seen at the same time, one fourteen days after the other: the later directed his course to the North, and still is seen whiles Two Comets. I writ these things the twentieth of December, beginning to appear the eleventh of November, 1618. Extracts out of TRIGAUTIUS his martyrologue, or Five Books of Christian Triumphs among the japonians, before mentioned. THe japonian State being oppressed, He is Emperor which possesseth the Imperial Provinces called Tenca (or Tensa) a name received of the Chinois, of whom the japonian Lands L. 1. c. 1. are a Colony (by the Chinois called jepuen, the beginning of the Sun, by themselves Gitp●n or Nitpon) and that which the Chin●is call Thienhia, that is, Whatsoever is under Heaven, the japonians term Tenca, expressed with the same characters, howsoever differing in pronunciation. L. 4. c. 16. Fiden, or Find or Fideyori, &c. Taicosama died An. 1598. and left for his Heir a child called Fideyori. Daifusama King of Quanto with others were appointed his Tutors or Protectors, which quarrelling for themselves, A. 1600. Daifusama getting the better, entitled himself Xogun or Cubósama. He left Fideyori in the most famous Fort of japon, with a tolerable revenue. This continued till the year 1614 He removed the Imperial seat from Miaco to Surunga the chief City of the Kingdom of Fuchu, and built there a Castle to keep his treasure: his Son * Shougasama. destined to the Inheritance, he placed at Yendo (or Ed●o) and married him to the Niece of Nabunanga, which was next Emperor before Taicosama, and Aunt to Fideyori, being Sister to his Mother. This Ozaca. Surunga. See sup. l. 4. c. 1. & 2. Fideyori being now grown in years at his Castle of Ozaca, Daifusama fearing that he might interuert the Inheritance from his Son, devised tricks first, which being eluded broke forth into open war. He had set Fideyori on work to build a sumptuous Temple in the Suburbs of Miaco, in which Daibut (that is, a great Idol or Colosse of guilded Brass, his thumb a spanne compass and the rest proportionable,) should be worshipped. His Father Taicosama had before built at great expense this Temple, but the fire had consumed it, and the Son was incited to renew it by him, which sought by that means to exhausted his Treasures, the sinews of war. This Temple at the eighth Moon (which is our September) was to be dedicated by three thousand Priests thither assembled with great pomp, the Emperor mean while intending to seize on Ozaca. To this end he had sent for Ichinocam the Governor of the City and won him to his part. But at his return upon suspicion he was forced to quit the Town, and the Emperor's intents made known, and that Dedication deferred. The Emperor came before Ozaca with See sup. l. 4. c. 〈◊〉. the japonian Letters. a great Army of two hundred thousand, of which he lost thirty thousand in the Siege, and was forced to departed with dissembled Conditions of Peace, in januarie 1615. This lasted but few months, and he returned with another Army as great as the former. Fideyori is also reported to have two hundred thousand in his army. Sacay was burned, and in two Battels Fideyori had the better. In the third the Emperor was so out of hope that he thought there to have ended his days, and spoke to some to dispatch him, if they saw no means for him to escape his Enemy's hands. But Samandonus the General seeing the Victory sure, sent for Fideyori that he should come to have the honour thereof, who in youthful haste neglecting his old Captains, they enraged at this seeming contempt, and perhaps corrupted by Cubosamas money, set fire on Treachery. the Castle. This forced Fideyori backe to save his Mother, Wife, and what he could from the flames, preferring safety before honour. But he lost both, with himself together, no man yet knowing what become of him. Ozaca was quite destroyed in july 1615. and the Emperor returned Ozaca destroyed. Victorious to Surunga, and magnified his Idols which had done him this Honour for his zealous persecution of Christians. But in March 1616. this Triumph was turned to his Funeral. He was buried in his Castle Cuno, where his Treasure was kept. One of his Sons he would not see, his other son succeeded, who is thought not likely to contain the mutable japonian spirits in order: Two other sons he left, of which he gave order, that if they would not otherwise be ordered they should loose their Heads. Some hopes by his death befell the Christians of more liberty, and they have since performed their holies, but secretly, lest they should seem to insult on the Dead. For in pretence of wrongs by Portugal Merchants, and Contempts of his Imperial Edicts, and of Death, and the reports of worshipping some executed Exiles, with Maiming, Heading, Cutting a sunder, Crucifying, burning, &c. Christian Malefactors (at whose death some kneeling had commended them to Christ, which was thus Paganly misconstrued) he had exiled many, and done many to diverse kinds both of tortures and death; which our Author handles at large in five * A fifth is added since to the four mentioned. Books, where they which please may both read and see in Pictures their diversified passions: which also from Captain Saris, Captain Cock and others, we have in part before delivered, with another Cause inciting the Emperor thereto, namely jesuitical hypocrisy, who under pretence of Converting souls, had become Factors and Agents for the Portugal Merchants. But we shall give you further and later japonian intelligence from our own Countrymen. A Letter concerning later Occurrents in japon from Master R. COCK to Captain SARIS, written at FIRANDO in japon, the 31. of December. 1622. Captain SARIS: I Have written you two former Letters to one effect, the one dated the Fourteenth ultimo, sent by a Scotchman called john Portis, in the Ship Moon. And the other kept till the Twentieth ditto, and sent per Master john Munden, in the ship Bull. In both which Letters, I wrote you at large as time then offered, unto the which I refer me, not doubting, but one of them will come to your hands, if not both. Since which time I am informed of the greatest Conspiracy that ever was heard of in japon, pretended against the person of Shouga Samma, the Emperor of japon now reigning, the Factors being such great personages, that it is thought the Emperor dare not meddle with them, but wink at it and make Peace with them. Nine of them being named as followeth, viz. Cangano Figen Dono, the Emperor's kinsman, and of the greatest revenues in japon, per Annum 200. Mangocas. (Which Master G. Saris calculated at 1875000. pounds sterling money: and so of the rest proportionably.) Shimaszu Dono, King of Xaxica and Liqueas, most feared of any Prince in japon, for the strength of his Countries and valiantness of his Soldiers, his revenues more than per annu● 100 Mangocas. Micavano Camy Dono, Son to this Emperor's eldest Brother, called by the same name, a valiant man, but disinherited by Ogosho Samma his Father, because he had lost his Nose by too much Venery, and Shongosama his brother (now Emperor) Constituted in his place: this man's revenues rated at 70. Mangocas. Massamoneda Dono, King of Oshew, per annum 70. Mangocas. Mengamy Dono, King of, per annum 35. Mangocas. Yechew Dono, King of Cocora, per annum 34. Mangocas. Catto Samma Dono, King of I O. per annum 30. Mangocas. Nancobo Dono, High Priest or Bonse of Edo, and second to the Daire in Church matters, and Tutor to this Emperor Shonga Samma, per annum 001. Mangoco. Codgsque Dono, Secretary to Ogosho Samma when you were in japon, then had 3. Mangocas, but advanced per Shougo Samma, per annum to 015. Mangocas. Every Mangoca is 10000 Gocas, and each Gaca is 100 Gantas of Rice, and each Ganta may be some three Ale pints in England, for it is above three Wine pints as I have seen it proved Rule to sum the Revenues aforesaid. per an English wine pint in japon. And this King * Uiz. of Firando. Osaca. (or Tono) of Firando, hath but six Mangocas, as I think you do remember, yet is esteemed as much as the greatest Earldom in England, he being stinted at four thousand Soldiers or men at Arms, two thousand to keep his own Country, and two thousand to serve the Emperor at demand, but is able to set out many thousands more if need require. And it is now some six or seven year past, that Calsa Samma this Emperor's second Brother, (who is married to Massamonedas' Daughter) was upon suspicion disinherited by his Brother, and shaved a Pagan Bonse or Monk, and Confined into a Pagan Monastery, with guards set about him. Attending ever since when the Emperor his brother would command him to cut his belly, but yet living. Thus much I thought good to advice you of the present state of japon, much altered from that it was at your being here; and for the rest, I hope to tell you by word of mouth at my return into England, which I hope to do the next year, God sparing me life and liberty. Master Edmond Sayer departed from hence towards Edo, the tenth day of this month of December; as the Hollanders did the like, to carry Presents to the Emperor: and we have news that they arrived at Osaca ten days past. And now this Ship the Elizabeth being ready to departed towards Bantam and so I think from thence for England, I thought it good to writ you these few lines of Advice; and so end with my hearty Commendations to yourself, not forgetting all the rest of our friends and acquaintance. A Note of the Unicorn's Company in China. ALthough we have referred China relations to another Tome, yet because in Captain Brings former relations, mention is made of the Unicorn wracked by foul weather on the dangerous shores of China; I thought good to mention thus much here. I spoke with Master Roberts the Master of the Ship, also with Master Pickering another of the company: which both told me, that their Ship being lost, the Company saved themselves and with part of the goods went a shore. The rude Chinois would have assaulted and rifled them, but they stood to their defence, till an Officer or Magistrate came and relieved them from the vulgar: after which they found both just dealing and kind usage. They were permitted to buy for their money two Vessels with all necessary provisions for their departure, and one part of the Company went to japon, the other (as I remember) to Malacca. If thou hast no completer story (of those, the only Englishmen which I know to have been on land in China) I must excuse myself by their promises of perfecter Relations, which whiles I expected, I was less inquisitive than otherwise I would have been. They failed me, and as I hear, are returned to the Indies: and I, if I seem to fail here, shall in the next Tome repay thee with use. CHAP. III A Letter touching japon with the Government, Affairs and later Occurrents there, written to me by Master ARTHUR HATCH Minister, lately returned thence. Salutem in authore salutis. Worthy SIR: Having promised to impart unto you some observations of those Countries where I have traveled, especially of japan, I was loathe either to break my promise, or in the lest respect frustrate your expectation. Late performance is better than none; but the multiplicity of my business hath been the occasion of my late writing unto you, which I hope you will excuse; and being now called into the Country, and so barred from conference with you, I know not how or in what manner fully to accomplish your desire; and therefore I intent at this time to make relation unto you of some particular passages only, until I hear farther from you, but if I may stand you in any stead for the furtherance of your intended purpose, I would entreat you to acqu 〈…〉 〈…〉nt me with your request, and you shall find me most ready and willing to the uttermost of my slender power to accomplish it. The Country of japan is very large and spacious, consisting of several Lands and pettle Provinces; Description of japon. it is Mountainous and craggy, full of Rocks and stony places, so that the third part of this Empire is not inhabited or manured; neither indeed doth it afford that accommodation for Inhabitants which is needful, or that fatness and conveniency for the growth of Corn, Soil. Fruit, and small grain as is requisite; which causeth the people to select the choicest and plainest parts and places of the land Both to till and devil in. The Climate is temperate and healthy Climate. Storms. Earthquakes. not much pestered with infectious or obnoxious airs, but very subject to fierce winds, tempestuous storms, and terrible Earthquakes, insomuch that both Ships in the harbour have been ouer-set, and driu●n a shore by the fur of the one, and Houses on the land disjointed and shaken to pieces by the fearful trembling of the other. It is governed by an Emperor who hath threescore and five Kings under his command; Emperor and Government, 65. Vassals. they have but small and petty Kingdoms, yet all of them challenge and assume to themselves that Royal state and dignity, which may well become the persons of fare more famous Princes. There are but five of the Emperor's privy Counsel, who commonly are such, that for Council. Wisdom, Policy, and careful vigilencie in managing the State affairs, in preventing of Treasons and Rebellions, in executing of justice and continuing of peace and quietness may be compared with many, nay most in Christendom. No man may make known any cause unto the Emperor himself, either by word of mouth or petition, but every one must acquaint the Counsel with his cause, and if they approve it, the Emperor shall know of it, if not, you must be content to have it drowned in oblivion. The Emperor life's in great Royalty and seldom Magnificence. goes abroad either to Hawk or Hunt without a thousand followers at lest to attend him: he hath but one Wife, and it is generally reported that he keeps company with no other, but Chastity. her only; and if it be true as it is thought, he may in that respect be termed the Phoenix of all those parts of the world: as for those within his own Dominions they are so fare either from imitating or following him, that one is scarcely contented with a hundred women, and they are so shameless in that kind, that they will boast of it, and accounted it a glory unto them to make relation of the multitude of women which they have had the use of. Consuetudo peccandi tollit sensum peccati. This Emperor hath abundance of Silver and Gold, and not only his Riches. Coffers but whole Storehouses are crammed with coin; he hath some balls of Gold which were brought to his Court from Ozechya Castle of that weight and magnitude, that fifteen or sixteen men are scarcely able to bear one of them. All Rivers do in a kind of thankful renumeration return their waters to the Sea, because they took them from thence, but the Princes of japon do clean contrary, for they receive nothing from the Emperor, and yet they give all to the Emperor, for they do even impoverish press 〈…〉. themselves, by enriching him by presents; nay, they strive and contend who may give jealousy. the greatest and chiefest Present. And each of those several Princes must always be either himself in person, or his Brother, eldest Son, or the chief Nobleman within his Realm at the Emperor's Court; the reason of it is not well known, but it is pretended, that it is done to keep the several Kingdoms in quiet, and free from tumults, treasons and rebellions. The Emperor doth ordinarily requited his Prince's presents after this manner: he gives them a Feather for a Goose, some few Kerrimoones or Coats, for Gold, Silver or other precious and rare commodities; and that they may not grow rich, and of sufficient ability to make head against him, Policy to impoverish Subjects. he suffers not their Fleeces to grow, but shears them off, by raising Taxes on them for the building of Castles, and the repairing of Fortifications, and yet they are not suffered to repair their own, or any way to fortify themselves. Ozechya is the most famous Castle that the Emperor hath, or that is within the Empire; it is Osaca or Ozechia. Edo and other Castles. of an extraordinary bigness and compassed round with three several walls; the Castle of Edo is likewise walled and moated, having some few Ordnance on it; at Crates and Falkata there are likewise Castles both walled and moated, the circumference of each of them is near about two mile. The chief Noblemen of those Kingdoms have Houses within the Castle walls to come and live there, either at the Kings or their own pleasures, within each of those Castles there is a Storehouse kept ordinarily full of Rice, which may serve for their provision at all occasions and needs. At Falkata there is a Wood of Pine trees near about three mile square, Falcata neatnesse & Temple. which is all the Summer time swept and kept so clean, that you shall hardly see any small twig bough, or leaf under the Trees, and the trees stand so close together, that you may solace and recreate yourself there at all hours of the day without any hurt or heat of the Sun. In the midst of it there is a great Pagod or Church very richly adorned with gilded Images, and all sorts of curious carved works. The people are generally Courteous, affable and full of Compliments, they are very punctual Customs o● the people in the entertaining of Strangers, and they will as soon loose a limb as omit one Ceremony in welcomming their friend; they use to give and receive th● empty Cup at one the others bands, and before the Master of the house gins to drink, he● will proffer the Cup to every one of his Guests, making show to have them to begin though it be fare from his intention; they feed not much upon variety; for Fish, Rootes and Rice are their common junkates, and if they chance to kill a Hen, Duck or Pig, which is but seldom, they will not like Ch●●leses eat it alone, but their friends shall be surely partakers of it. Their ordinary drink is Water, and that is made most times hot, in the same pot where they seethe their Rice, that so it may receive some thickness and substance from the Rice. They have strong Wine and Rack distilled of Rice, of which they will sometimes drink largely, especially at their Feasts and meetings, and being moved to anger or wrath in the heat of their Drink, you may as soon persuade Tigers to patience and quietness as them, so obstinate and wilful they are in the fury of their impatience. Their Laws are very strict and full of severity, affording no other kind of punishment but either Death or Banishment: Murder, Theft, Treason, or the violation of any of the Emperor's Proclamations or Edicts, are punished with death, so is Adultery also if it be known and the parties pursued, but the D●uill their master in those actions hath taught them such cleanly conveyances, that seldom or never are they apprehended; they proceed both in Controversies and criminal causes according to the verdict of the produced witnesses, and the Sentence being once past, t●ey will not revoake or mitigate the severity of it, but if the parties attached have deserved death they shall surely have it, and for the manner, they are either Beheaded or Crucified; he kneels down on his knees and then comes the Executioner behind him and cuts off his head with a Catan or their Countrie-sword, and his head being off, the young Cavalleers try their weapons on his limbs, and prove whether they can cut off an Arm or Leg at a blow; the other have their arms and legs spread abroad on a Cross, which done, they set the Cross upright in the ground, and then comes one either with a Lance or Spear and runs the party through the body, where he hangs until he rots off, no man being suffered to take him down. Every one may change his Name three times, when he is a child, when he is a youngman, and when he is old; some change their names more often, every one as he pleaseth may make choice of his own name, and they are commonly named either by the King, or else by some Noble or Great-man with whom they are chiefly in favour. They have the use of Writing and Printing, and have had, the space of many years, no man knows certainly how long. They have seven sorts of Letters, each single letter serving for a word, and many of them in their placing serve for six or seven; and each Alphabet hath eight and forty Letters, and yet with all these letters they are not able to writ our Christian names; they have not the true pronounciation of H. B. T. and some other letter, and a chinese if his life lay on it, cannot truly pronounce D. They observe no Sabbath, but certain Feast days according to the Moon, as the first of the Moon, the 15. or 28.; on these days they go to the Church, visit the Sepulchers of the dead, and use many foolish and apish Ceremonies, which time will not permit me now to relate. The ninth day of the Moon throughout the year they hold for accursed, and therefore in that day they will not begin or undertake any work of consequence and importance. They strictly observe a Fast on that day of the month, in which their Father or Mother died, which they do so precisely keep, that they will not touch or eat any thing that hath blood. Kind Sir, if I have not in this satisfied you according to your expectation, yet I will assure you it is according as the time and my wayward affairs will now permit me; I would entreat to heat from you, and God willing as I have leisure I will more fully declare unto you my particular observations of japon, in the mean time I will pray for your health and good success in all your affairs and godly enterprises. From Wingham in Kent the 25. of November. 1623. Resting yours to use in what he may: ARTHUR HATCH. CHAP. four Extracts of Master CaeSAR FREDRICK his eighteen years Indian Observations. IN the year of our Lord God 1563, I Caesar Frederick being in Venice, and very The Authors going from Venice to Cyprus & Tripoli. Touching the way from Aleppo to Bagdet, See sup. l. 9 c. 1. & 3 desirous to see the East parts of the World, took my journey to Aleppo, and there I acquainted myself with Merchants of Armenia, and Moors, that were merchants, and consorted to go with them to Ormus, and we departed from Aleppo, and in two days journey and a half, we came to a City called Bir. (Thence to Babylon or Bagdet, and so to Basora and Ormus.) Ormus hath a Moor King of the race of the Persians, who is created and made King by the The election of the King of Ormus. Captain of the Castle, in the name of the King of Portugal. At the creation of this King I was there, and saw the ceremonies that they use in it, which are as followeth. The old King being dead, the Captain of the Portugals chooseth another of the blood Royal, and maketh this election in the Castle with great Ceremonies, and when he is elected, the Captain sweareth him to be true and faithful to the King of Portugal, as his Lord and Governor, and then he giveth him the Sceptre regal. After this with great feasting and pomp, and with great company, he is brought into the royal Palace in the City. This King keepeth a good train, and hath sufficient revenues to maintain himself without troubling of any, because the Captain of the Castle doth maintain and defend his right, and when that the Captain and he ride together, he is honoured as a King, yet he cannot ride abroad with his train, without the consent of the Captain first had: it behooveth them to do this, and it is necessary, because of the great trade that is in this City: their proper language is the Persian tongue. There I shipped myself to go for Goa, a City in the Indies, in which passage the first City that you come to in the Indies, is called Diu, and is situate in a little Island in the Kingdom of Cambaia, which is the greatest Diu. strength that the Portugals have in all the Indies, yet a small City, but of great trade, because there they lad very many great ships for the straits of Mecca and Ormus with merchandise, and these ships belong to the Moors and Christians, but the Moors cannot trade neither sail into those seas without the licence of the Viceroy of the King of Portugal, otherwise they are taken and made good prizes. The merchandise that they lad these ships withal cometh from Cambaietta a Port in the Kingdom of Cambaia, which they bring from thence in small barke●, Cambaietta. because there can no great ships come thither, by reason of the sholdnesse of the water thereabouts, and these sholdes are an hundred or fourscore miles about in a strait or gulf, which they call Macareo, which is as much to say, as a race of a tide, because the waters there run out of that place without measure, so that there is no place like to it, unless it be in the Kingdom Macareo, great Tides of Pegu, where there is another Macareo, where the waters run out with more force than these do. Cambaietta is situate on the seas side, and is a very fair City. The time that I was there, the Citi● was in great calamity and scarceness, so that I have seen the men of the country that were Gentiles take their children, their sons and their daughters, and have desired the Portugals to buy them, and I have seen them sold for eighr or ten Larins a piece, which may be of our money ten shillings or thirteen shillings four pence. For all this, if I had not seen it, I could not have believed that there should be such a trade at Cambaietta as there is: for in the time of every new Moon and every full Moon, the small barks (innumerable) come in and out, for at those times of the Moon the tides and waters are higher than at other times they be. These barks be laden with all sorts of spices, with silk of China, with Sandols', with Elephant's teeth, Velvets of Uercini, great quantity of Pannina, which cometh from Mecca, Chickinos which be pieces of gold worth seven shillings a piece sterling, with money, and with diverse sorts of other merchandise. Also these barks lad out, as it were, an infinite quantity of cloth made of Bombast of all sorts, as white stamped and painted, with great quantity of Indigo, dried ginger and conserved, Myrabolans' dry and condite, Boraso in paste, great store of Sugar, great quantity of Cotton, abundance of Opium, Assa Ferida, Puchio, with many other sorts of drugs, Turbans made in Dui, great stones like to Corncolaes', Granats, Agats, Diaspry, Calcidonij, Hematists and some kind of natural Diamonds. During the time I dwelled in Cambaietta, I saw very marvelous things: there were an infinite A marvelous fond delight in women. number of Artificers that made Bracelets called Mannij, or bracelets of Elephants teeth, of diverse colours, for the women of the Gentiles, which have their arms full decked with them. And in this occupation there are spent every year many thousands of crowns: the reason whereof is this, that when there dieth any whatsoever of their kindred, then in sign and token of mourning and sorrow, they break all their bracelets from their arms, and presently they go and buy new again, because that they had rather be without their meat then without their bracelets. There come every year to Chaul from Cochin, & from Cananor ten or fifteen great ships laden with great Nuts cured, and with Sugar made of the self same Nuts called Giagra: the tree where on these Nuts do grow is called the Palmer tree, and thorough out all the Indies, and especially from this place to Goa, there is great abundance of them, and it is like to the Date tree. In the whole world there is not a tree more profitable and of more goodness than this tree is, neither do men reap so much benefit of any other tree as they do of this, there is not any part of it but serveth for some use, and none of it is worthy to be burnt. With the timber of this tree they Coco tree and profits thereof They 〈◊〉 plentiful in the ●●ess of the 〈◊〉 make Ships without the mixture of any other tree, and with the leaves thereof they make Sails, and with the fruit thereof, which be a kind of Nuts, they make Wine, and of the wine they make Sugar and Placetto, which Wine they gather in the spring of the year: out of the middle of the tree where continually there goeth or runneth out white liquor like unto water, in that time of the year they put a vessel under every tree, and every evening and morning they take it away full, and then distilling it with fire it maketh a very strong liquor: and then they put it into Butts, with a quantity of Zibibbo, white or black and in short time it is made a perfect Wine. After this they make of the Nuts great store of Oil: of the tree they make great quantity of boards and quarters for buildings. Of the bark of this tree they make Cables, Ropes, and other furniture for ships, and, as they say, these Ropes be better than they that are made of Hemp. They make of the Bows, Bedsteds, after the Indies fashion, and Scavasches for merchandise. The leaves they cut very small, and wove them, and so make Sails of them, for all manner of shipping, or else very fine Mats. And then the first rind of the Nut they stamp, and make thereof perfect Ockam to calk ships, great and small: and of the hard bark thereof they make Spoons and other vessels for meat, in such wise that there is no part thereof thrown away, or cast to the fire. When these Mats be green they are full of an excellent sweet water to drink: and if a man be thirsty, with the liquor of one of the Mats he may satisfy himself: and as this Nut ripeneth, the liquor thereof turneth all to kernel. In the year of our Lord 1567. I went from Goa to Bezeneger the chief City of the Kingdom of Narsinga eight days journey from Goa, within the Land, in the company of two other Merchants which carried with them three hundred Arabian Horses to that King: because the Horses of that Country are of a small stature: and at the going out of Goa the Horses pay custom, two and forty Pagodies for every Horse, which Pagody may be of sterling money six shillings eight pence, they be pieces of gold of that value. So that the Arabian Horses A very good sale for horses. are of great value in those Countries, as 300. 400. 500 and to 1000 Ducats a Horse. THe City of Bezeneger was sacked in the year 1565. by four Kings of the Moors, which were of great power and might: the names of these four Kings were these following the first was called Dialcan * Bezeneger. Idalcan. Xamalucco. &c. A most unkind and wicked treason against their Prince: this they have for giving credit to strangers, rather than to their own native people. , the second Zamaluc, the third Cotamaluc, and the fourth Uiridy: and yet these four Kings were not able to overcome this City and the King of Bezeneger, but by treason. This King of Bezeneger was a Gentle, and had, amongst all other of his Captains, two which were notable, and they were Moors: and these two Captains had either of them in charge threescore and ten or fourscore thousand men. These two Captains being of one Religion with the four Kings which were Moores, wrought means with them to betray their own King into their hands. The King of Bezeneger esteemed not the force of the four Kings his enemies, but went out of his City to wage battle with them in the fields; and when the Armies were joined, the battle lasted but a while, not the space of four hours, because the two traitorous Captains, in the chiefest of the fight, with their companies turned their faces against their King, and made such disorder in his Army, that as astonished they set themselves to flight. Thirty years was this Kingdom governed by three brethren which were Tyrants, the which keeping the rightful King in prison, it was their use every year once to show him to the people, and they at their pleasures ruled as they listed. These brethren were three Captains belonging to the father of the King they kept in prison, which when he died, left his son very young, and then they took the government to themselves. The chiefest of these three was called Ramaragio, and sat in the Royal Throne, and was called the King: the second was called Temiragio, and he took the government on him: the third was called Bengatre, and he was Captain general of the Army. These three brethren were in this battle, in the which the chiefest and the last were never heard of quick nor dead. Only Temiragi● fled in the battle, having lost one of his eyes. When the news came to the City of the overthrow The sacking of the City. in the battle, the wives and children of these three Tyrants, with their lawful King (kept prisoner) fled away, spoiled as they were, and the four Kings of the Moors entered the City Bezeneger with great triumph, and there they remained six months, searching under houses and in all places for money and other things that were hidden, and then they departed to their own Kingdoms, because they were not able to maintain such a Kingdom as that was, so fare distant from their own Country. When the Kings were departed from Bezeneger, this Temiragio returned to the City, and then began for to repopulate it, and sent word to Goa to the Merchants, if they had any Horses, to bring them to him, and he would pay well for them, and for this cause the aforesaid two Merchants that I went in company withal, carried those Horses that they had to Bezeneger. Also this Tyrant made an order or law, that if any Merchant had any of the Horses that Policy to entrap men. were taken in the aforesaid battle or wars, although they were of his own mark, that he would give as much for them as they would: and beside he gave general safe conduct to all that should bring them. When by this means he saw that there were great store of Horses brought thither unto him, he gave the Merchant's fair words, until such time as he saw they could bring no more. Then he licenced the Merchants to departed, without giving them any thing for their Horses, which when the poor men saw, they were desperate, and as it were mad with sorrow and grief. I rested in Bezeneger seven months, although in one month I might have discharged all my business, for it was necessary to rest there until the ways were clear of Thiefs, which at that time ranged up and down. And in the time I rested there, I saw many strange and beastly deeds done by the Gentiles. First, when there is any Noble man or woman dead, they burn their bodies: and if a married man die, his wife must burn herself alive, for the love of her husband, and with the body of her husband: so that when any man dyeth, his wife will take a month's leave, two or three, or as she will, to burn herself in, and that day being come, Wives burned with their husbands described. wherein she aught to be burnt, that morning she goeth out of her house very early, either on Horseback or on an Elephant, or else is borne by eight men on a small stage: in one of these orders she goeth, being apparelled like to a Bride, carried round about the City, with her hair down about her shoulders, garnished with jewels and Flowers, according to the estate of the party, and they go with as great joy as Brides do in Venice to their Nuptials: she carrieth in her left hand a lookingglass, and in her right hand an arrow, and singeth through the City as she passeth, and saith, that she goeth to sleep with her dear spouse and husband. She is accompanied with her kindred and friends until it be one or two of the clock in the afternoon, A description of the burning place. than they go out of the City, and going along the River's side called Nigondin, which runneth under the walls of the City, until they come unto a place where they use to make this burning of Women, being widows, there is prepared in this place a great square Cave, with a little pinnacle hard by it, four or five steps up: the foresaid Cave is full of dried wood. The woman being come thither, accompanied with a great number of people which come to see the Feasting and dancing when they should mourn. thing, than they make ready a great banquet, and she that shall be burned eateth with as great joy and gladness, as though it were her Wedding day: and the feast being ended, than they go to dancing and singing a certain time, according as she will. After this, the woman of her own accord, commandeth them to make the fire in the square Cave where the dry wood is, and when it is kindled, they come and certify her thereof, then presently she leaveth the feast, and taketh the nearest kinsman of her husband by the hand, and they both go together to the bank of the foresaid River, where she putteth off all her jewels and all her clotheses, and giveth them to her parents or kinsfolk, and covering herself with a cloth, because she will not be seen of the people being naked, she throweth herself into the River, saying: OH wretches, wash away your sins. Coming out of the water, she rolleth herself into a yellow cloth of fourteen braces long: and again she taketh her husband's kinsman by the hand, and they go both together up to the pinnacle of the square Cave wherein the fire is made. When she is on the pinnacle, she talketh and reasoneth with the people, recommending unto them her children and kindred. Before the pinnacle they use to set a Mat, because they shall not see the fierceness of the fire, yet there are many that will have them plucked away, showing therein an heart not Dissolute resoluteness. fearful, and that they are not afraid of that sight. When this silly woman hath reasoned with the people a good while to her content, there is another woman that taketh a pot with oil, and sprinkleth it over her head, and with the same she anointeth all her body, and afterwards throweth the pot into the furnace, and both the woman and the pot go together into the fire, and presently the people that are round about the furnace throw after her into the cave great pieces of wood, so by this means, with the fire and with the blows that she hath with the wood thrown after her, she is quickly dead, and after this there groweth such sorrow and such Mourning wh● they should rejoice. lamentation among the people, that all their mirth is turned into howling and weeping, in such wise, that a man could scarce bear the hearing of it. I have seen many burnt in this manner, because my house was near to the gate where they go out to the place of burning: and when there dyeth any Great man, his Wife with all his Slaves with whom he hath had carnal copulation, burn themselves together with him. Also in this Kingdom I have seen amongst the Another fashion for poorer wives to die with their husbands. base sort of people this use and order, that the man being dead, he is carried to the place where they will make his sepulchre, and setting him as it were upright, then cometh his wife before him on her knees, casting her arms about his neck, with embracing and clasping him, un●ill such time as the Masons have made a wall round about them, and when the wall is as high as their necks, there cometh a man behind the woman and strangleth her: then when she is dead, the workmen finish the wall over their heads, and so they lie buried both together. In the year of our Lord God 1567. for the ill success that the people of Bezeneger had, in that their City was sacked by the four Kings, the King with his Court went to devil in a Castle eight days journey up in the land from Bezeneger, called Penegonde. Also six days journey from Bezeneger, is the place where they get Diamonds: I was not there, but it was told me Penegonde. that it is a great place, compassed with a wall, and that they cell the earth within the wall, for so much a squadron, and the limits are set how deep or how low they shall dig. Those Diamonds that are of a certain size and bigger than that size are all for the King, it is many years agone, since they got any there, for the troubles that have been in that Kingdom. The first cause of this trouble was, because the son of this Temeragio had put to death the lawful King which he had in Prison, for which cause the Barons and Noblemen in that Kingdom would not acknowledge him to be their King, and by this means there are many Kings, and great division in that Kingdom, and the City of Bezeneger is not altogether destroyed, yet the houses stand still, but empty, and there is dwelling in them nothing, as is reported, but Tigers and other Bezeneger 24. miles about. wild beasts. The circuit of this City is four and twenty miles about, and within the walls are certain Mountains. The houses stand walled with earth, and plain, all saving the three Palaces of the three tyrant Brethren, and the Pagodes which are Idol houses: these are made with Lime and fine Marble. I have seen many King's Courts, and yet have I seen none in greatness like to this of Bezeneger, I say, for the order of his Palace, for it hath nine Gates or Ports. First when you go into the place where the King did lodge, there are five great ports or gates: these are kept with Captains and Soldiers: then within these there are four lesser gates, which are kept with Porters. Without the first Gate there is a little porch, where there is a Captain with five and twenty Soldiers, that keepeth watch & ward night and day: and within that another with the like guard, where thorough they come to a very fair Court, and at the end of that Court there is another porch as the first, with the like guard, and within that another Court. And in this wise are the first five Gates guarded and kept with those Captains: and then the lesser Gates within are kept with a guard of Porters: which gates stand open the greatest part of the night, because the custom of the Gentiles is to do their business, and make their feasts in the night, rather than by day. The City is very safe from Thiefs, for the Portugal Merchants sleep in the streets, or under Porches, for the great heat which is there, and yet they never had any ham in the night. At the end of two months, I determined to go for Goa in the company of two other Portugal Merchants, which were making ready to departed, with two Palanchines or little Litt●rss, which are very commodious for the way, with eight Falchines which are men hired to carry the Palanchines, eight for a palanchine, four at a time: they carry them as we use to carry Barrowes. And I bought me two Bullocks, one of them to ride on, and the other to carry my victuals and provision, for in that Country men ride on bullocks with panels, as we Men ride on Bullocks, and ●●avell with them on the way. te●me them, girts and bridles, and they have a very good commodious pace. From Bezeneger to Goa in Summer it is eight day's journey, but we went in the midst of Winter, in the month of july, and were fifteen days coming to Ancola on the Sea coast, so in eight days I had lost my two Bullocks: for he that carried my victuals was weak and could not go, the other, when I came unto a River where was a little bridge to pass over, I put my Bullock to swimming, and in the midst of the River there was a little Island, unto the which my bullock went, and finding pasture, there he remained still, and in no wise we could come to him: and so perforce, I was forced to leave him, and at that time there was much rain, and I was forced to go seven days a foot with great pains: and by great chance I met with Falchines by the way, whom I hired to carry my clotheses and victuals. We had great trouble in our journey, for that every day we were taken Prisoners, by reason of the great dissension in that Kingdom: and every morning at our departure we must pay rescat four or five Pages a man. And another trouble we had as bad as this, that when as we came into a new Governors' Country, as every day we did, although they were all tributary to the King of Bezeneger, yet every one of them stamped a several coin of Copper, so that the money that we took this day would not serve the next: at length, by the help of God, we came safe to Ancola, which is a Country of the Queen of Gargopam, tributary to the King of Bezeneger. The Merchandise that went every year from Goa to The Merchandise that come in and out to Bezeneger every year. The apparel of those people. Bezeneger were Arabian Horses, Velvets, Damasks, and Satins, Armesine of Portugal, and pieces of China, Saffron and Scarlets: and from Bezeneger they had in Turkey for their commodities, jewels, and Pagodies which be Ducats of gold: the apparel that they use in Bezeneger is Velvet, Satin, Damask, Scarlet, or white Bombast cloth, according to the estate of the person, with long Hats on their heads, called Colae, made of Velvet, Satin, Damask, or Scarlet, girding themselves in stead of girdles with some fine white Bombast cloth: they have breeches after the order of the Turks: they wear on their feet plain high things called of them Aspergh, and at their ears they have hanging great plenty of Gold. Returning to my voyage, when we were together in Ancola, one of my companions that had nothing to loose, took a guide, and went to Goa, whither they go in four days, the other Portugal not being disposed to go, tarried in Ancola for that Winter. The Winter in those parts of Their Winter is our Summer the Indies beginneth the fifteenth of May, and lasteth unto the end of October: and as we were in Ancola, there came another Merchant of Horses in a Palanchine, and two Portugal Soldier which came from Zeilan, and two carriers of Letters, which were Christians borne in the Indies: all these consorted to go to Goa together, and I determined to go with them, and caused a pallanchine to be made for me very poorly of Canes; and in one of them Canes I hide privily all the jewels I had, and according to the order, I took eight Falchines to carry me: and one day about eleven of the clock we set forwards on our journey, and about two of the clock in the afternoon, as we passed a Mountain, which divideth the territory of Ancola and Dialcan, I being a little behind my company, was assaulted by eight thiefs, four of them had swords and targets, and the other four had bows and arrows. When the Falchines that carried me understood the noise of the assaule, they let the Pallachine and me fall to the ground, and ran away and left me alone, with my clotheses wrapped about me: presently the thiefs were on my neck and rifling me, they stripped me stark naked, and I feigned myself ficke, because I would not leave the Pallanchine, and I had made me a little bed of my clotheses; the thiefs sought it very narrowly and subtly, and found two Purses that I had, well bound up together, wherein I had put my Copper money which I had changed for four Pagodies in Ancola. The thiefs thinking it had been so many Ducats of gold, searched no further: then they threw all my clotheses in a bush, and hied them away, and as God would have it, at there departure there fell from them an handkerchief, and when I saw it, I rose from my pallanchine or couch, and took it up, and wrapped it together within my pallanchine. Then these my Falchines were of so good condition, that they returned to seek me, whereas I thought I should not have found so much goodness in them: because they were paid their money aforehand, as is the use, I had thought to have seen them no more. Before there coming I was determined to pluck the Cane wherein my jewels were hidden, out of my couch, and to have made me a walking staff to carry in my hand to Goa, thinking that I should have go thither on foot, but by the faithfulness of my Falchines, I was rid of that trouble, and so in four days they carried me to Goa, in which time I made hard fare, for the thiefs left me neither money, gold, nor silver, and that which I did eat was given me of my men for God's sake: and after at my coming to Goa I paid them for every thing royally that I had of them. From Goa I departed for Cochin, which is a voyage of three hundred miles, and between these two Cities are many holds of the Portugals, as Onor, Mangalor, Four small Forts of the Portugals. Barzelor, and Cananor. The Hold or Fort that you shall have from Goa and Cochin that belongeth to the Portugals, is called Onor, which is in the Kingdom of the Queen of Bart●cella, which is tributary to the King of Bezeneger: there is no trade there, but only a charge with the Captain and company he keepeth there. And passing this place, you shall come to another small Castle of the Portugals called Mangalor, and there is very small trade but only for a little Rice: and from thence you go to a little Fort called Barzelor, there they have good store of Rice which is carried to Goa: and from thence you shall go to a City called Cananor, which is a Harquebus shot distant from the chiefest City that the King of Cananor hath in his Kingdom being a King of the Gentiles: and he and his are very naughty and malicious people, always having delight to be in wars with the Portugals, and when they are in peace, it is for their interest to let their Merchandise pass: there goeth out of this Kingdom of Cananor, all the Cardamomum, great store of Pepper, Ginger, Honey, ships laden with great Nuts, great quantity of Archa, which is a fruit of the bigness of Nutmegs, which fruit they eat in all those parts of the Indies, and beyond the Indies, with the leaf of an Herb which they call Bettell, the which is Bettell is a very profitable Herb in that Country. like unto our ivy leaf, but a little lesser and thinner: they eat it made in plasters with the lime made of Oistershels, and thorough the Indies they spend great quantity of money in this composition, and it is used daily, which thing I would not have believed, if I had not seen it. The customers get great profit by these Herbs, for that they have custom for them. When this people eat and chew this in their mouths, it maketh their spittle to be read like unto blood, and they say, that it maketh a man to have a very good stomach and a very sweet breath, but sure in my judgement they eat it rather to fulfil their filthy lusts, and of a knavery, for this Herb is moist and hot, and maketh a very strong expulsion. From Cananor you go to Cranganor, which is another small Fort of the Portugals in the land of the King of Cranganor, which is another King of the Gentiles, and a Country of small importance, and of an hundreth and twenty miles, full of Thiefs, being under the King of Calicut, a King also of the Gentiles, and a great enemy Enemies to the King of Portugal. to the Portugals, which when he is always in wars, he and his Country is the nest and resting for stranger Thiefs, and those be called Moors of Carposa, because they wear on their heads long read Hats, and these Thiefs part the spoils that they take on the Sea with the King of Calicut, for he giveth leave unto all that will go a roving, liberally to go, in such wis●, that all along that Coast there is such a number of Thiefs, that there is no sailing in those Seas but with great ships and very well armed, or else they must go in company with the army of the Portugals. From Cranganor to Cochin is fifteen miles. COchin is next unto Goa, the chiefest place that the Portugals have in the Indies, and there Within Cochin is the Kingdom of Pepper. The Pepper that the Portugals bring, is not so good as that which goeth for Mecca. The Mo●●eses buy the best by stealth. is great trade of Spices, Drugs, and all other sorts of Merchandise for the Kingdom of Portugal, and there within the land is the Kingdom of Pepper, which Pepper the Portugals lad in their ships by bulk, and not in Sacks: the Pepper that goeth for Portugal is not so good as that which goeth for Mecca, because that in times past the Officers of the King of Portugal made a contract with the King of Cochin, in the name of the King of Portugal, for the prices of Pepper, and by reason of that agreement between them at that time made, the price can neither rise nor fall, which is a ver●e low and base price, and for this cause the villains bring it to the Portugals, green and full of filth. Coohin is two Cities, one of the Portugals, and another of the King of Cochin: that of the Portugals is si●uate nearest unto the Sea, and that of the King of Cochin, is a mile and a half up higher in the land, but they are both set on the banks of one River which is very great and of a good depth of water, which River cometh out of the Mountains of the King of the Pepper, which is a King of the Gentiles, in whose Kingdom are many Christians of Saint Thomas order: the King of Cochin is also a King of the Gentiles, and a great faithful friend to the King of Portugal, and to those Portugals which are married, and are Citizens in the City of Cochin of the Portugals. And by this name of Portugals throughout all the Indies, they call all the Christians that come out of the West, whether they be Italians, Frenchmen, or Almains, and all they that marry in Cochin do get Great Privileges that the Citizens of Cochin have. an Office according to the Trade he is of: this they have by the great privileges which the Citizens have of that City, because there are two principal commodities that they deal withal in that place, which are these. The great store of Silk that cometh from China, and the great store of Sugar which cometh from Bengala: the married Citizens pay not any custom for these two commodities: for all other commodities they pay four per cento custom to the King of Cochin, rating their goods at their own pleasure. Those which are not married and Strangers, pay in Cochin to the King of Portugal eight per cento of all manner of Merchandise. This King of Cochin is of a small power in respect of the other Kings of the Indies, for he can make but seventy thousand men of Arms in his Camp: he hath a great number of Gentlemen which he calleth Amochi, and some are called Nairi: these two sorts of men esteem not their Amochi and Nairi. lives any thing, so that it may be for the honour of their King, they will thrust themselves forward in every danger, although they know they shall die. These men go naked from the girdle up wards, with a cloth rolled about their thighs, going barefooted, and having their hair very long and rolled up together on the top of their heads, and always they carry their Bucklers or Targets with them and their Swords naked, these Nairi have their wife's common amongst themselves, and when any of them go into the house of any of these women, he leaveth his Sword and Target at the door, and the time that he is there, there dare not any be so hardy as to come into that house. The King's children shall not inherit the Kingdom after their Father, because they hold this opinion, that perchance they were not begotten of the King their Father, but of some other man, therefore they accept for their King, one of the sons of the King's sisters, or of some other woman of the blood Royal, for that they be sure they are of the blood Royal. The Nairi and their Wives use for a bravery to make great holes in their Ears, and so big and wide, that it is incredible, holding this opinion, that the greater the holes be, the more Huge huge Ears. Noble they esteem themselves. I had leave of one of them to measure the circumference of one of them with a thread, and within that circumference I put my arm up to the shoulder, clothed as it was, so that in effect they are monstrous great. Thus they do make them when they be little, for than they open the care, and hung a piece of gold or lead thereat, and within the opening, in the hole they put a certain leaf that they have for that purpose, which maketh the hole so great. The ships every year departed from Cochin to go for Portugal, on the fifth day of December, Note the departing of the ships from Cochin. 〈◊〉. or the fifth day of january. Now to follow my voyage for the Indies: From Cochin I went to Co●lam, distant from Cochin seventy and two miles, which Coulam is a small Fort of the King of Portugals, situate in the Kingdom of Coulam, which is a King of the Gentiles, and of small trade: at that place they lad only half a ship of Pepper, and then she goeth to Cochin to take in the rest and from thence to Cape Comori is seventy and two miles, and there endeth the coast of the Indies: and alongst this Coast, n●ere to the water side, and also to Cape Comori, down to the law land of Chilao, which is about two hundre● miles, the people there are as it were all turned to the Christian Faith: there are also Churches of the Friars of Saint Paul's order, which Friars do very much good in those places in turning the people, and in converting them, and Christians. take great pains in instructing them in the law of Christ. THe Sea that lieth between the Coast which descendeth from Cape Comori, to the low land of Chilao, and the Island Zeilan, they call The fishing of Pearls, which fishing they The order how they fish for Pearls. make every year, beginning in March or April, and it lasteth fifty days, but they do not fish every year in one place, but one year in one place, and another year in another place of the same Sea. When the time of this fishing draweth near, than they sand very good diverse, that go to discover where the greatest heaps of Oysters be under water, and right against that place where greatest store of Oysters be, there they make or plant a Village with houses and a Bazaro, all of stone, which standeth as long as the fishing time lasteth, and it is furnished with all things necessary, and now and then it is near unto places that are inhabited, and other times fa●re off, according to the place where they fish. T●e Fishermen are all Christians of the Jesuits are called F. of Saint Paul in the Ind●●ss, by reason of their Coolledge of that name in Goa. Country, and who so will may go to fishing, paying a certain duty to the Fing of Portugal, and to the Churches of the Fr●erss of Saint Paul, which are in that Coast. All the while that they are fishing there are three or four Fusts armed to defend the Fishermen from Rovers. It wa● my chance to be there one time in my passage, and I saw the order that they used in fishing, which is this. There are three or four Barks that make consort together, which are like to our little Pilot boats, an a little less, there go seven or eight me● in a Boat: and I have seen in a morning a great umber of them go out, and anchor in fifteen or eighteen fathom of water, which is the ordinary depth of all that Coast. When they are at anchor, they cast a rope into the Sea, and at the end of the ●ope, they make fast a great stone, and then there is ready a man that hath his nose and his ears well stopped, and anointed with Oil, and a basket about his neck, or under his left arm, than he goeth down by the rope to the bottom of the Sea, and as fast as he can he filleth the basket, and when it is full, he shaketh the rope, and his fellows that are in the Bark hale him up with the Basket: and in such wise they go one by one until they have laden their Bark with Oysters, and at evening they come to the Village, and then every company maketh their mount or heap of Oysters one distant from another, in such wise that you shall see a great long row of mounts or heaps of Oysters, and they are not touched until such time as the fishing be ended, and at the end of the fishing every company sitteth round about their mount or heap of Oysters, and fall to opening of them, which they may easily do because they be dead, dry and brittle: and if every oyster had pearls in These Pearls are prised according to the Caracts which they weigh, every carat is 4. Grains, and these men that prize them have an Instrument of Copper with holes in it, which be made by degrees for to sort the Pearls withal. Manar. them, it would be a very good purchase, but there are very many that have no pearls in them: when the fishing is ended, than they see whether it be a good gathering or a bad: there are certain expert in the Pearls, whom they call Chitini, which set and make the price of Pearls according to their carracts, beauty, and goodness, making four sorts of them. The first sort be the round Pearls, and they be called Aia of Portugal, because the Portugals do buy them. The second sort which are not round, are called Aia of Bengala. The third sort which are not so good as the second, they call Aia of Canara, that is to say, The Kingdom of Bezeneger. The fourth and last sort, which are the lest and worst sort, are called Aia of Cambaia. Thus the price being set, there are Merchants of every Country which are ready with their money in their hands, so that in few days all is bought up at the prizes set according to the goodness and carracts of the Pearls. In this Sea of the fishing of Pearls, is an Island called Manar, which is inhabited by Christians of the Country which first were Gentiles, and have a small hold of the Portugals being situate over against Zeilan: and between these two Lands there is a Channel, but not very big, and hath but a small depth therein: by reason whereof there cannot any great Ship pass that way, but small Ships, and with the increase of the water which is at the change, or the full of the Moon, and yet for all this they must unlade them and put their goods into small vessels to lighten them before they can pass that way for fear of Sholdes that lie in the Channel, and after lad them into their ships to go for the Indies, and this do all small ships that pass that way, but those ships that go for the Indies Eastwards, pass by the Coast of Coromandel, on the other side by the land of Chilao, which is between the firm land and the Island Manor: From Cape Comori to the Island Zeilan is one hundred and twenty miles overthwart. ZEilan is an Island, in my judgement, a great deal bigger than Cyprus: on that side towards Zeilan. the Indies lying Westward is the City called Columba, which is a hold of the Portugals, but without walls or enemies. It hath towards the Sea a free Port, the lawful King of that Island is in Columbo, and is turned Christian and maintained by the King of Portugal, being deprived of his Kingdom. The King of the Gentiles, to whom this Kingdom did belong, was called Madoni, which had two sons, the first named Barbinas the Prince; and the second Ragine. This King by the policy of his younger Son, was deprived of his Kingdom, who because he had enticed and done that which pleased the Army and Soldiers, in despite of his Father and Brother being Prince, usurped the Kingdom, and become a great Warrior. First, this Island had three Kings; the King of Cotta with his conquered Prisoners: the King of Candia, which is a part of that Island, and is so called by the name of Candia, which had a reasonable power, and was a great friend to the Portugals, which said that he lived secretly a Christian; the third was the King of Gianifampatan. In thirteen years that this Ragine governed this Island, he become a great Tyrant. In this Island there groweth fine Cinnamon, great store of Pepper, great store of Nuts and Arochoe: Cairo is a stuff that they make Ropes with, the which is the bark of a Tree. there they make great store of Cairo to make Cordage: it bringeth forth great store of crystal Cat's eyes, or Ochi de Gati, and they say that they find there some Rubies, but I have sold Rubies well there that I brought with me from Pegu. I was desirous to see how they gather the Cinnamon, or take it from the tree that it groweth on, and so much the rather, because the time that I was there, was the season which they gather it in, which was in the month of April, at which time the Portugals were in Arms, and in the field, with the King of the Country; yet I to satisfy my desire, although in great danger, took a guide with me and went into a Wood three miles from the City, in which wood was great store of Cinnamon trees growing together among other wild trees; and this Cinnamon tree is a small tree, and not very high, and hath leaves like to our Bay-tree. In the month of March or April, when the sap goeth up The cutting and gathering of Cinnamon. to the top of the Tree, than they take the Cinnamon from that tree in this wise. They cut the bark off the tree round about in length from knot to knot, or from joint to joint, above ●nd below, and then easily with their hands they take it away, laying it in in the Sun to dry, and in this wise it is gathered, and yet for all this the Tree dyeth not, but against the next year it A rare thing. will have a new bark, and that which is gathered every year is the best Cinnamon: for that which groweth two or three years is great, and not so good as the other is; and in these woods groweth much Pepper. FRom the Island of Zeilan men use to go with small ships to Negapatan, within the firm Negapatan. land, and seventy two miles off is a very great City, and very populous of Portugals and Christians of the Country, and part Gentiles: it is a Country of small trade. FRom Negapatan following my voyage towards the East an hundred and fifty miles, I found Saint Thomas or San Tom. S. Thomas his Sepulchre. the House of blessed Saint Thomas, which is a Church of great devotion, and greatly regarded of the Gentiles, for the great Miracles they have heard to have been done by that blessed Apostle: near unto this Church the Portugals have builded them a City in the Country subject to the King of Bezeneger, which City although it be not very great, yet in my judgement it is the fairest in all that part of the Indies. It is a marvelous thing to them which have not seen the lading and unlading of men and merchandise in Saint Tom as they do: it is a place so dangerous, that a man cannot be served with small Barks, neither can they do their business with the Boats of the ships, because they would be beaten in a thousand pieces, but they make certain Barks (of purpose) high, which they call Masadie, they be made of little boards; one board being sowed to another with small cords, and in this order are they made. And when they are thus made, and the owners will embark any thing in them, either men or goods, they lad them on land, and when they are laden, the Barkemen thrust the Boat with her lading into the stream, and with great speed they make hast all that they are able to row out against the huge waves of the Sea that are on that shore until that they carry them to the ships: and in like manner they lad these Masadies at the ships with merchandise and men. When they come near the shore, the Barkmen leap out of the Bark into the Sea to keep the Bark Dangerous surge and shores. right that she cast not thwart the shore, and being kept right, the Suff of the Sea setteth her lading dry on land without any hurt or danger, and sometimes there are some of them that are overthrown, but there can be no great loss, because they lad but a little at a time. All the Merchandise they lad outwards, they emball it well with Ox hides, so that if it take wet, it can have no great harm. In my voyage, returning in the year of our Lord 1566. I went from Goa unto Malacca, in a ship or Gallion of the King of Portugal, which went unto Banda for to lad Nutmegs and Maces: In the Island of Banda they lad Nutmegs, for there they grow. from Goa to Malacca are one thousand eight hundred miles, we passed without the Island Zeilan, and went through the Channel of Nicubar, or else through the channel of Sombrero. which is by the middle of the Island of Sumatra, called in old time Taprohana: and from Nicubar to Pegu, is as it were a row or chain of an infinite number of Lands, of which many are inhabited with wild people, and they c●●l those Lands the Lands of Andemaon, and they call their people Savage or wild, because they 〈◊〉 one another: also these Lands have war one In the Lands of Andemaon, they eat one another. with another, for they have small Barks, and with them they take one another, and so eat one another: and if by evil chance any Ship be lost on those Lands, as many have been, there is not one man of those ships lost there that escapeth uneaten or unslain. These people have not any acquaintance with any other people, neither have they trade with any, but live only of such Fruits as those Lands yield: and if any Ship come near unto that place or Coast as they pass that way, as in my voyage it happened as I came from Malacca through the channel of Sombrero, there came two of their Barks near unto our Ship laden with Fruit, as with Marces which we call Adam's Apples, with fresh Nuts, and with a fruit called Inani, which fruit is like to our Turnips, but is very sweet and good to eat: they would not come into the ship for my thing that we could do: neither would they take any money for their Fruit: but they would truck for old Shirts or pieces of old Linen breeches: These rags they let down with a jope into their Bark unto them, and look what they thought those things to be worth, so much fruit they would make fast to the rope and let us hale it in: and it was told me that at sometimes a man shall have for an old Shirt a good piece of Amber. SIon was the Imperial seat, and a great City, but in the year of our Lord God 1567. it was taken by the King of Pegu, which King made a voyage or came by land four months journey Zion or Siam. with an Army of men through his land, and the number of his Army was a million and four hundreth thousand men of War: when he came to the City, he gave assault to it, and besieged it one and twenty months before he could win it, with great loss of his people, this I know, for that I was in Pegu six months after his departure, and saw when that his Officers A Prince of a marvelous strength and power. that were in Pegu, sent five hundreth thousand men of war to furnish the places of them that were slain and lost in that assault: yet for all this, if there had not been Treason against the City, it had not been lost: for on a night there was one of the Gates set open, through the which with great trouble the King gate into the City, and become Governor of Zion: and when the Emperor saw that he was betrayed, and that his Enemy was in the City, he poisoned himself: and his Wives and Children, Friends and Noblemen, that were not slain in the first affront of the entrance into the City, were all carried Captives into Pegu, where I was at the coming home of the King with his triumphs and victory, which coming home and returning from the wars was a goodly sight to behold, to see the Elephants come home in a square, laden with Gold; Silver, jewels, and with Noble men and women that were taken Prisoners in that City. Now to return to my Voyage: I depared from Malacca in a great Ship which went for Saint Tom, being a City situate on the Coast of coromandel: and because the Captain of the Castles of Malacca had understanding by advice that the King of * Or Achem. Assi would come with a great Army and power of men against them, therefore upon this he would not give licence that any Ships should departed: Wherefore in this Ship we departed from thence in the night, without making any provision of our water: and we were in that Ship four hundreth and odd men: we departed from thence with intention to go to an Island to take in water, but the winds were so Want of water contrary that they would not suffer us to fetch it, so that by this means we were two and forty days in the Sea as it were lost, and we were driven too and fro, so that that the first Land that we Discovered, was beyond Saint Tom, more than five hundred miles which were the Mountains of Zerzerline, near unto the Kingdom of Orisa, and so we came to Orisa with many Sick, and The mountains of Zerzerline. more that were dead for want of water: and they that were Sick in four days died: and I for the space of a year after had my Throat so sore and hoarse, that I could never satisfy my thirst in drinking of water: I judge the reason of my hoarseness to be with Sops that I wet in Vinegar and Oil, wherewith I sustained myself many days. There was not any want of Bread nor of Wine: but the Wines of that Country are so hot that being drunk without Water they will kill a man: Hot Wines. Dear water. neither are they able to drink them: when we began to want water, I saw certain Moors that were officers in the ship, that sold a small dish full for 〈◊〉 Ducat, after this I saw one that would have given a bar of Pepper, which is two quintals and a half, for a little measure of water, and he could not have it. Truly I believe that I had died with my slave, whom then I had to serve me, which cost me very dear: but to provide for the danger at hand, I sold my Slave for half that he was worth, because that I would save his drink that he drunk, to serve my own purpose, and to save my life. ORisa was a fair Kingdom and trusty, through the which a man might have go with gold Of the Kingdom of Orisa, and the River Ganges. in his hand without any danger at all, as long as the lawful King reigned which was a Gentle, who continued in the City called Catecha, which was within the Land six days journey. This King loved strangers marvelous well, especially merchants which had traffic in and out of his Kingdom, in such wise that he would take no Custom of them, neither any other grievous thing. Only the Ship that came thither paid a small thing according to her portage, and every year in the Port of Orisa were laden five and twenty or thirty ships great and small, with Rice and diverse sorts of fine white bombast cloth, oil of Zerzeline which they make of a seed, The commodities that go out of Orisa. This cloth we call Nettle cloth. and it is very good to eat and to fry fish withal, great store of Butter Lacca, long Pepper, Ginger, Mirabolans' dry and condite, great store of cloth of Herbs, which is a kind of silk which groweth amongst the woods without any labour of man, and when the bowl thereof is grown round as big as an Orange, than they take care only to gather them. About sixteen years past, this King with his Kingdom were destroyed by the King of Patane, which was also King of the greatest part of Bengala, and when he had got the Kingdom, he set custom there twenty pro cento, as Merchants paid in his Kingdom: but this Tyrant enjoyed his Kingdom but a small time, but was conquered by another Tyrant, which was the great Mogul King of Agra, Delly, and of all Cambaia, without any resistance. I departed from Orisa to Bengala, to the harbour Piqueno, which is distant from Orisa towards the East an hundred and seventy miles. They go as it were rowing alongst the coast fifty and four miles, and then we enter into the river Ganges: from the mouth of this River, to a City called Satagan, where the Merchants gather themselves together with their trade, are an hundred miles, which they row in eighteen hours with the increase of the water: in which river it floweth and ebbeth as it doth in the Thames, and when the ebbing water is come, they are not able to row against it, by reason of the swiftness of the water, yet their barks be light and armed with Oars, like to Foists, yet the cannot prevail against Strong Tides, that Stream, but for refuge must make them fast to the bank of the River until the next flowing water, and they call these Barks Bazaras and Patuas: they row as well as a Galliot, or as well as ever I have seen any. A good Tides rowing before you come to Satagan, you shall have a place which is called Buttor, and from thence upwards the Sips do not go, because that upwards the River is very Shallow, and little water. Every year at Buttor they make and unmake a Village, with Houses and Shops made of Straw, and with all things necessary to their uses, and this Village standeth as long as the Ships ride there, and till they departed for the Indies, and when they departed, every man goeth to his plot of Houses, and there setteth fire on them, which thing made me to marvel. For as I passed up to Satagan, I saw this Village standing with a great number of people, with an infinite number of Ships and Bazars, and at my return coming down with my Captain of the last Ship, for whom I tarried, I was all amazed to see such a place so soon razed and burnt, and nothing left but the sign of the burnt Houses. The small Ships go to Satagan, and there they lad. IN the Port of Satagan every year they lad thirty or five and thirty ships great and small, with Rice, Cloth of Bombast of diverse sorts, Lacca, great abundance of Sugar, Mirabolans dried The commodities that are laden in Satagan. and preserved, long Pepper, Oil of Zerzeline, and many other sorts of merchandise. The City of Satagan is a reasonable fair City for a City of the Moors, abounding with all things, and was governed by the King of Patane, and now is subject to the Great Mogul. I was in this Kingdom four months, whereas many Merchants did buy or freight boats for their benefits, and with these Barks they go up and down the River of Ganges to Fairs, buying their commodity with a great advantage, because that every day in the week they have a Fair, now in one place, and now in another, and I also hired a Bark and went up and down the River and did my business, and so in the night I saw many strange things. The Kingdom of Bengala in time; past Bengala is now in great part subject to the Mogoll. hath been as it were in the power of Moors, nevertheless there is great store of Gentiles among them: always whereas I have spoken of Gentiles, is to be understood Idolaters, and whereas I speak of Moors I mean Mahomet's Sect. Those people especially that be within the Land do greatly worship the River of Ganges: for when any is sick, he is brought out of the Country to Ganges rites. A ceremony of the Gentiles when they are dead the bank of the River, and there they make him a small Cottage of straw, and every day they wet him with that water, whereof there are many that die, and when they are dead, they make a heap of sticks and boughs and lay the dead body thereon, and putting fire thereunto, they let the body alone until it be half roasted, and then they take it off from the fire, and make an empty jar fast about his neck, and so throw him into the River. These things every night as I passed up and down the River I saw fo●●he space of two months, as I passed to the Fairs to buy my commodities with the Merchants. And this is the cause that the Portugals will not drink of the water of the River Ganges, yet to the sight it is more perfect and clearer than the water of Nilus is. From the Port Piqueno I went to Cochin, and from Cochin to Malacca, from whence I departed for Pegu being eight hundred miles distant. That voyage is wont to be made in five and Port Piqueno. twenty or thirty days, but we were four months, and at the end of three months our ship was without victuals. The Pilot told us that we were by his Altitude not fare from a City called Tanasary, in the Kingdom of Pegu, and these his words were not true, but we were (as it were) in the middle of many Lands, and many uninhabited rocks, and there were also some Portugals Tanasari. that affirmed that they knew the Land, and knew also where the City of Tanasary was. This City of right belongeth to the Kingdom of Zion, which is situate on a great River's side, which cometh out of the Kingdom of Zion: and where this River runneth into the Sea, there is a Village called Mirgim, in whose Harbour every year there lad some ships with Verzina, Nypa, Merchandise coming from Zion. and Benjamin, a few Cloves, Nutmegs and Maces which come from the coast of Zion, but the greatest merchandise there is Verzin and Nypa, which is an excellent Wine, which is made of the flower of a tree called Nyper. Whose liquor they distil, and so make an excellent drink clear as Crystal, good to the mouth, and better to the stomach, and it hath an excellent gentle virtue, that if one were rotten with the French pox, drinking good store of this, he shall be whole again, and I have seen it proved, because that when I was in Cochin, there was a friend of mine, whose nose began to drop away with that disease, and he was counselled of the Doctors of Physic that he should go to Tanasary at the time of the new Wines, and that he should drink of the Nyper wine good to cure the French disease. Nyper wine, night and day, as much as he could before it was distilled, which at that time is most delicate, but after that it is distilled, it is more strong, and if you drink much of it, it will fume into the head with drunkenness. This man went thither, and did so, and I have seen him after with a good colour and sound. This Wine is very much esteemed in the Indies, and for that it is brought so fare off, it is very dear: in Pegu ordinarily it is good cheap, because it is nearer to the place where they make it, and there is every year great quantity made thereof. And returning to my purpose, I say, being amongst these rocks, and fare from the Land which is over against Tanasary, with great scarcity of victuals, and that by the saying of the Pilot and two Portugals, holding then firm that we were in front of the aforesaid harbour, we determined to go thither with our boat and fetch victuals, and that the ship should stay for us in a place assigned We were twenty and eight persons in the boat that went for victuals, and on a day about twelve of the clock we went from the ship, assuring ourselves to be in the harbour before night in the aforesaid Port, we rowed all that day, and a great part of the next night, and all the next day without finding harbour, or any sign of good land, and this came to pass through the evil counsel Ill voyage. of the two Portugals that were with us. For we had overshot the harbour and left it behind us, in such wise that we had lost the land inhabited, together with the ship, and we eight and twenty men had no manner of victual with us in the boat, but it was the Lords will that one of the Mariners had brought a little Rice with him in the boat to barter away for some other thing, and it was not so much but that three or four men would have eaten it at a meal: I took the government of this Rice, promising that Hunger in great extremity. by the help of God that Rice should be nourishment for us until it pleased God to sand us to some place that was inhabited: and when I slept I put the Rice into my bosom because they should not rob it from me: we were nine days rowing alongst the coast, without finding any thing but Country's uninhabited, and desert Lands, where if we had found but grass it would have seemed Sugar unto us, but we could not find any, yet we found a few leaves of a tree, and they were so hard that we could not chew them, we had water and wood sufficient, and as we rowed, we could go but by flowing water, for when it was ebbing water we made fast our Boat to the bank of one of those Lands, and in these nine days that we rowed, we found a Cave or Nest of Tortoise Tortoise Egs. eggs, wherein were 144. eggs, the which was a great help unto us: these eggs are as big as a Hen's egg, and have no shell about them but a tender skin, every day we sod a Ketle full of those Eggs, with a handful of Rice in the broth thereof: it pleased God that at the end of nine days we discovered certain Fishermen fishing with small Barks, and we rowed towards them, with a good cheer, for I think there were never men more glad than we were for we were so sore afflicted with penury, that we could scarce stand on our legs. Yet according to the order that we set for our Rice, when we saw those Fishermen, there was left sufficient for four days. The first Village that we came to was in the Gulf of Ta●ay, under the King of Pegu, whereas we Tavay under the King of Pegu. found great store of victuals: then for two or three days after our arrival there, we would eat but little meat any of us, and yet for all this, we were at the point of death the most part of us. From Tavay to Martavan in the Kingdom of Pegu, are seventy two miles. We laded our Boat with victuals which were abundantly sufficient for six months, from whence we departed for the Port and City of Martanan, where in short time we arrived, but we found not our ship there as we had thought we should, from whence presently we made out two barks to go to look for her. And they found her in great calamity, and need of water, being at an anchor with a contrary wind, which came very ill to pass, because that she wanted her Boat a month, which should have made her provision of wood and water, the ship also by the grace of God arrived safely in the foresaid Port of Martavan. We found in the City of Martavan ninety Portugals of Merchants and other base men, Martavan a City under the King Pegu. which had fallen at difference with the Rector or Governor of the City, and all for this cause, that certain vagabonds of the Portugal, had slain five Falchine● of the King of Pegu, which chanced about a month after the King of Pegu was go with a million and four hundred thousand men to conquer the Kingdom of Zion. They have for custom in this Country and Kingdom, the King being wheresoever his pleasure is to be out of this Kingdom, that every fifteen days there goeth from Pegu a Caravan of Falchines, with every one a basket on his head A custom that these people have when the King is in the wars. full of some Fruits or other delicates of refresh, and with clean clotheses: it chanced that this Caravan passing by Martavan, and resting themselves there a night, there happened between the Portugals and them words of despite, and from words to blows, and because it was thought that the Portugals had the worse, the night following, when the Falchines were a sleep with their company, the Portugals went and cut off five of their heads. Now there is a law in Pegu, A law in Pegu for kill of men. that whosoever killeth a man, he shall buy the shed blood with his money, according to the estate of the person that is slain, but these Falchines being the servants of the King, the Retors durst not do any thing in the matter, without the consent of the King, because it was necessary that the King should know of such a matter. When the King had knowledge thereof, he gave commandment that the malefactors should be kept until his coming home, and then he would duly Great pride of the Portugals. The punishment whereof the Author relateth at large, here omitted. Pegu. minister justice, but the Captain of the Portugals would not deliver those men, but rather set himself with all the rest in Arms, and went every day through the City marching with his Drum and Ensigns displayed. For at that time the City was empty of men, by reason they were go all to the wars and in business of the King: in the midst of this rumour we came thither, and I thought it a strange thing to see the Portugals use such insolency in another man's City. From Martavan I departed to go to the chiefest City in the Kingdom of Pegu, which is also called after the name of the Kingdom, which Voyage is made by Sea in three or four days; they may go also by Land, but it is better for him that hath merchandise to go by Sea, and lesser charge. And in this Voyage you shall have a Macareo, which is one of the most marvelous Admirable Tides. things in the world that Nature hath wrought, and I never saw any thing so hard to be believed as this, to wit, the great increasing and diminishing of the water there at one push or instant, and the horrible Earthquake and great noise that the Macareo maketh where it cometh. We departed from Martavan in Barks, which are like to our Pilot-Boats, with the increase of the water, and they go as swift as an Arrow out of a Bow, so long as the Tide runneth with them, and when the water is at the highest, than they draw themselves out of the channel towards some bank, and there they come to anchor, and when the water is diminished, than they rest on dry land: and when the Barks rest dry, they are as high from the bottom of the channel, as as any house top is high from the ground. They let their Barks he so high for this respect, that if This tide is like to the tides in our River of Se. 〈…〉 ne: but it seemeth greater. there should any ship rest or ride in the channel, with such force cometh in the water, that it would overthrow Ship or Bark: yet for all this, that the Barks be so fare out of the channel, and though the water hath lost her greatest strength and fury before it come so high, yet they make fast their Prow to the stream, and oftentimes it maketh them very fearful, and if the anchor did not hold her Prow up by strength, she would be over thrown and lost with men and goods. When the water beginneth to increase, it maketh such a noise, and so great, that you would think it an Earthquake, and presently at the first it maketh three waves. So that the first washeth over the Bark, from stem to stern, the second is not so furious as the first, and the These Tides make their just course as ours do. third raiseth the anchor, and then for the space of six hours while the water increaseth, they row with such swiftness that you would think they did fly: in these tides there must be lost no ●ot of time, for if you arrive not at the stagions before the Tide be spent, you must turn backe from whence you came. For there is no staying at any place but at these stagions, and there is more danger at one of these places then at another, as they be higher and lower one than another. When as you return from Pegu to Martavan, they go but half the Tide at a time, because they will lay their Barks up aloft on the banks, for the reason aforesaid. I could never gather any reason of the noise that this water maketh in the increase of the Tide, and in diminishing of the water. There is another Macareo in Cambaya, but that is nothing in This Macareo is a Tide or a Current. Houses made of canes, and covered with leaves of trees. Godon is a place or house for Merchants to lay their goods 〈◊〉. The form of the building of the new City of Pegu. comparison of this. By the help of God we came safe to Pegu, which are two Cities, the old and the new, in the old City are the Merchant strangers, and Merchants of the Country, for there are the greatest doings and the greatest trade. This City is not very great, but it hath very great Suburbs. Their houses be made with canes, and covered with leaves, or with straw, but the Merchants have all one house or Magason, which house they call Godon, which is made of bricks, and there they put all their goods of any value, to save them from the often mischances that there happen to houses made of such stuff. In the new City is the Palace of the King, and his abiding place with all his Barons and Nobles, and other Gentlemen; and in the time that I was there, they finished the building of the new City: it is a great City, very plain and flat, and four square, walled round about, and with Ditches that compass the Walls about with water, in which Diches are many Crocodiles. It hath no Draw-bridges, yet it hath twenty Gates, five for every square on the Walls, there are many places made for Sentinels to watch, made of Wood and covered or gilded with Gold, the Streets thereof are the fairest that I have seen, they are as straight as a line from one Gate to another, and standing at the one Gate you may discover to the other, and they are as broad as ten or twelve men may ride abreast in them: and those Streets that be thwart are fair and large, these Streets, both on the one side and the other, are planted at the doors of the Houses with Nut trees of India, which make a very commodious shadow, the Houses be made of wood, and covered with a kind of tiles in form of Cups, very necessary for their use: the King's Palace is in the middle of the City, made in form of a walled Castle, with ditches full of water round about it, the Lodgings within are made of wood all over gilded, with fine pinnacles, and very costly work, covered with plates of gold. Truly it may be a King's house: within the gate there is a fair large Court, from the one side A rich & stately Palace. to the other, wherein there are made places for the strongest and stoutest Elephants, he hath four that be white, a thing so rare, that a man shall hardly find another King that hath any such, as if this King know any other that hath white Elephants, he sendeth for them as for a Four white Elephants. gift. The time that I was there, there were two brought out of a fare Country, and that cost me something the sight of them, for that they command the Merchants to go to see them, and then they must give somewhat to the men that bring them: the Brokers of the Merchants give for every man half a Ducat, which they call a Tansa, which amounteth to a great sum, for This money called Tansa is half a Ducat which may be three shillings and four pence. the number of Merchants that are in that City; and when they have paid the aforesaid Tansa, they may choose whether they will see them at that time or not, because that when they are in the King's stall, every man may see them that will: but at that time they must go and see them, for it is the king's pleasure it should be so. This King amongst all other his Titles, is called The King of the white Elephants, and it is reported, that if this King knew any other King that had any of these white Elephants, and would not sand them unto him, that he would hazard his whole Kingdom to conquer them. He esteemeth these white Elephants very dearly, and they are had in great regard, and kept with very meet service, every one of them is in a house, all gilded over, and they have their meat given them in vessels of silver and gold. There is one black Elephant, the greatest that hath been seen, and he is kept according to his bigness; he is nine cubit's high, which is a marvelous thing. It is reported that this King hath four thousand Elephants of war, and A warlike policy. all have their teeth, and they use to put on their two uppermost teeth sharp pikes of Iron, and make them fast with rings, because these beasts fight and make battle with their teeth; he hath also very many young Elephants that have not their teeth sprouted forth: also this King hath a brave devise in hunting to take these Elephants when he will, two miles from the City. He hath builded a fair Palace all gilded, and within it a fair Court, and within it and round An excellent devise to hunt and take wild Elephants. about there are made an infinite number of places for men to stand to see this hunting: near unto this Palace is a mighty great Wood, through the which the Huntsmen of the King ride continually on the backs of the female Elephants, teaching them in this business. Every Hunter carrieth out with him five or six of these females, and they say that they anoint the secret place with a certain composition that they have, that when the wild Elephant doth smell: hereunto, they follow the females and cannot leave them: when the Huntsmen have made provision, and the Elephant is so entangled, they guide the females towards the Palace which is called Tambell, and this Palace hath a door which doth open and shut with engines, before which door there is a long strait way with trees on both the sides, which covereth the way in such wise, as it is like darkness in a corner: the wild Elephant when he cometh to this way thinketh that he is in the Woods. At the end of this dark way there is a great field: when the Hunters have gotten this prey, when they first come to this field, they sand presently to give knowledge thereof to the City, and with all speed there go out fifty or sixty men on horseback, and do beset the field round about: in the great field then the females which are taught in this business go directly to the mouth of the dark way, and when as the wild Elephant is entered in there, the Hunter's shout and make a great noise, as much as is possible, to make the wild Elephant enter in at the gate of that Palace, which is then open, and as soon as he is in, the gate is shut without any noise, and so the Hunters with the female Elephants and the wild one are all in the Court together, and then within a small time the females withdraw themselves away one by one out of the Court, leaving the wild Elephant alone: An excellent pastime of the Elephants. and when he perceiveth that he is left alone, he is so mad that for two or three hours to see him, it is the greatest pleasure in the world: he weepeth, he flingeth, he runneth, he iustleth, he thrusteth under the places where the people stand to see him, thinking to kill some of them, but the posts and timber is so strong and great that he cannot hurt any body, yet he oftentimes breaketh his teeth in the grates. At length when he is weary, and hath laboured his body that he is all wet with sweat, than he plucketh in his trunk into his mouth, and then he throweth out so much water out of his belly, that he sprinkleth it over the heads of the lookers on, to the uttermost of them, although it be very high: and then when they see him very weary, there go certain Officers into the Court with long sharp canes in their hands, and prick him that These canes are like to them in Spain which they call Loco de tore. they make him to go into one of the houses that are made alongst the Court for the same purpose: as there are many which are made long and narrow, that when the Elephant is in, he cannot turn himself to go backe again. And it is requisite that these men should be very wary and swift, for although their canes belong, yet the Elephant would kill them if they were not swift to save themselves: at length when they have gotten him into one of those houses, they stand over him in a loft, and get ropes under his belly and about his neck, & about his legs, and bind him fast, and so let him stand four or five days, and give him neither meat nor drink. At A strange thing that a beast so wild should in so short time be made tame. The greatest strength that the King of Pegu hath. the end of these four or five days, they unloose him, and put one of the females unto him, and give them meat and drink, and in eight days he is become tame. In my judgement there is not a beast so intellective as are these Elephants, nor of more understanding in all the world: for he will do all things that his keeper saith, so that he lacketh nothing but humane speech. It is reported that the greatest strength that the King of Pegu hath, is in these Elephants, for when they go to battle, they set on their backs a Castle of wood bound thereto, with bands under their bellies: and in every Castle four men very commodiously set to fight with Harquebuses, with Bows and Arrows, with Darts and Pikes, and other lancing weapons: and they say that the skin of this Elephant is so hard, that an Harquebusse will not pierce it, unless it be in the eye, temples, or some other tender place of his body. And besides this, they A goodly order in a barbarous people. are of great strength, and have a very excellent order in their battle, as I have seen at their Feasts which they make in the year, in which Feasts the King makes Triumphs, which is a rare thing and worthy memory, that in so barbarous a People there should be such goodly orders as they have in their Armies, which be distinct in squares of Elephants, of Horsemen, of Harquebussers and Pikemen, that truly the number of them are infinite: but their armour and The order of their weapons and number of his men. weapons are very naught and weak, as well the one as the other: they have very bad Pikes, their Swords are worse made, like long Knives without points, his Harquebuses are most excellent, and always in his wars he hath eighty thousand Harquebuses, and the number of them increaseth daily. Because the King will have them shoot every day at the Plank, and so by continual exercise they become most excellent shot: also he hath great Ordnance made of very good metal; to conclude, there is not a King on the Earth that hath more power or strength then this King of Pegu, because he hath twenty and six crowned Kings at his command He can make in his Camp a million and an half of men of war in the field against 26. crowned Kings at h〈…〉 command. 1500000. men in one camp. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of sir ●●ntss. his Enemies. The state of his Kingdom, and maintenance of his Army, is a thing incredible to consider, and the victuals that should maintain such a number of people in the wars: but he that knoweth the nature and quality of that people, will easily believe it. I have seen with mine eyes, that those people and Soldiers have eaten of all sorts of wild beasts that are on the earth, whether it be very filthy or otherwise all serveth for their mouths: yea, I have seen them eat Scorpions and Serpents, also they seed of all kind of herbs and grass. So that if such a great Army want not Water and Salt, they will maintain themselves a long time in a bush with roots, flowers, and leaves of trees, they carry Rice with them for their Voyage, and that serveth them in stead of Comfits, it is so dainty unto them. This King of Pegu hath not any Army or power by Sea, but in the Land, for People, Dominions, 〈…〉 Gold and Silver, he fare exceeds the power of the great Turk in treasure and strength. This King hath diverse Magasons full of treasure, as Gold, and Silver, and every day he increaseth it more and more, and it is never diminished. Also he is Lord of the Mines of Rubies, Saphires, The riches of the King of Pegu. and Spinels. Near unto his Royal Palace there is an inestimable treasure whereof he maketh no account, for that it standeth in such a place that every one may see it, and the place where this treasure is, is a great Court walled round about with walls of stone, with two gates which stand open every day. And within this place or Court are four gilded houses covered with Lead, and in every one of these are certain heathenish Idols of a very great valour. in the first house there is a Statue of the image of a Man of gold very great, and on his head a Crown of gold beset with most rare Rubies and Saphires, and round about him are four little children of gold. In the second house there is the Statue of a Man of silver, that is set as it were sitting on heaps of money: whose stature in height, as he sitteth, is so high, that his highness exceeds the height of any one roof of an house; I measured his feet, and found that they were as long as all my body was in height, with a Crown on his head like to the first. And in the third house there is a Statue of brass of the same bigness, with a like Crown on his head. In the fourth and last house, there is a Statue of a Man as big as the other, which is made of Gausa, which is the metal they make their money of, and this metal is made of Copper and Led mingled together. This Statue also hath a Crown on his head like the first: this treasure being of such a value as it is, standeth in an open place that every man at his pleasure may go and see it: for the keepers thereof never forbidden any man the sight thereof. I say as I have said before, that this King every year in his feasts triumpheth: and because it is worthy of the noting, I think it meet to writ thereof, which is as followeth. The King rideth on a triumphant Cart or Wagon all gilded, which The great pomp of the King. is drawn by sixteen goodly Horses: and this Cart is very high with a goodly Canopy over it, behind the Cart go twenty of his Lords and Nobles, with every one a rope in his hand made fast to the Cart for to hold it upright that it fall not. The King sitteth in the middle of the Cart; and upon the same Cart about the King stand four of his Nobles most favoured of him, and before this Cart wherein the King is, goeth all his Army as aforesaid, and in the middle of his Army goeth all his Nobility, round about the Cart, that are in his Dominions, a marvelous thing it is to see so many people, such riches and such good order in a People so barbarous as they be. This King of Pegu hath one principal wife which is kept in a Seralio, he hath three hundred Concubines, of whom it is reported that he hath ninety children. This King sitteth every day in person to hear the suits of his Subjects, but he nor they never The order of justice. speak one to another, but by supplications made in this order. The King sitteth up aloft in a great Hall, on a Tribunal seat, and lower under him sit all his Barons round about, than those that demand audience enter into a great Court before the King, and there set them down on the ground forty paces distant from the King's person, and amongst those people there is no difference in matters of audience before the King, but all alike, and there they sit with their supplications No difference of persons before the King in controversies or in justice. in their hands, which are made of long leaves of a tree, these leaves are three quarters of a yard long, and two fingers broad, which are written with a sharp Iron made for the purpose, and in those leaves are their supplications written, and with their supplications, they have in their hands a present or gift, according to the weightiness of their matter. Then come the Secretaries down to read these supplications, taking them and reading them before the King, and if the King think it good to do to them that favour or justice that they demand, than he commandeth to take the presents out of their hands: but if he think their demand be not just or according to right, he commandeth them away without taking of their gifts or presents. In the Indies there is not any merchandise that is good to bring to Pegu, unless it be at some times by chance to bring Opium of Cambaia. and if he bring money he shall loose by it. Now the commodities that come from Saint Tom are the only merchandise for that place, which is the great quantity of Cloth made there, which they use in Pegu; which Cloth is made of Bombast The commodities that are ventured in Pegu. woven and painted, so that the more that kind of Cloth is washed, the more lively they show their colours, which is a rare thing, and there is made such account of this kind of Cloth which is of so great importance, that a small bale of it will cost a thousand or two thousand ducats. Also from Saint Tom they lad great store of read yarn, of Bombast died with a root which they call Saia, as aforesaid, which colour will never out. With which merchandise every year there goeth a great ship from S. Tom to Pegu, of great importance, and they usually departed from Saint Tom to Pegu the eleventh or twelfth of September, and if she stay until the twelfth, it is Note the departure of the ships from Saint Tom to Pegu. a great hap if she return not without making of her Voyage. Their use was to departed the sixt of September, and then they made sure Voyages, and now because there is a great labour about that kind of Cloth to bring it to perfection, and that it be well dried, as also the greediness of the Captain that would make an extraordinary gain of his freight, thinking to have the wind always to serve their turn, they stay so long, that at sometimes the wind turneth. For in those parts the winds hlowe firmly for certain times, with the which they go to Pegu with the wind in poop, and if they arrive not there before the wind change, and get ground to anchor, perforce they must return backe again: for that the gales of the wind blow there for three or four months together in one place with great force. But if they get the coast and anchor there, then with great labour they may save their Voyage. Also there goeth another great ship from Bengala every year, laden with fine cloth of Bombast of all sorts, which arriveth in the Harbour of Pegu, when the ship that cometh from Saint Tom departeth. The Harbour where these two ships arrive is called Cosmin. From Malaca to Martavan, which is a Port in Pegu, there come Commodities brought into Pegu. many small ships, and great, laden with Pepper, Sandolo, Procellan of China, Camfora, Bru●eo, and other merchandise. The ships that come from Mecca enter into the Port of Pegu and Cirion, and those ships bring cloth of Wool, Scarlets, Velvets, Opium, and Chickinos, by the The Chikinos are pieces of gold worth sterling seven shillings. which they loose, and they bring them because they have no other thing that is good for Pegu: but they esteem not the loss of them, for that they make such great gain of their commodities, that they carry from thence out of that Kingdom. Also the King of Assi * Achen. his ships come thither into the same Port laden with Pepper; from the coast of Saint Tom of Bengala, out of the Sea of Bara to Pegu are three hundred miles, and they go it up the River in four days, with the increasing water, or with the flood, to a City called Cosmin, and there they discharge their ships, whither the Customers of Pegu come to take the note and marks of all the goods of every man, and take the charge of the goods on them, and convey them to Pegu, into the King's house, wherein they make the Custom of the merchandise. When the Customers have taken the charge of the goods, and put them into Barks, the Retor of the City giveth licence to the Merchants to take bark, and go up to Pegu with their merchandise; and so three or four of them take a Bark and go up to Pegu in company. God deliver every man that he give not a Great rigour for the stealing of Customs. wrong note, and entry, or think to steal any Custom: for if they do, for the lest trifle that is, he is utterly undone, for the King doth take it for a most great affront to be deceived of his Custom; and therefore they make diligent searches, three times at the lading and unlading of the goods, and at the taking of them a land. In Pegu this search they make when they go out of the ship for Diamonds, Pearls, and fine Cloth which taketh little room: for because that all the jewels that come into Pegu, and are not found of that Country, pay Custom, but Rubies, Sapphires and Spinels pay no Custom in nor out: because they are found growing in that Country. All Merchants that mean to go thorough the Indies, must carry all manner of householdstuff Merchant's must carry their provisions, for there are no Inns. with them which is necessary for a house, because that there is not any lodging, nor Inns, nor Hosts, nor chamber room in that Country, but the first thing a man doth when he cometh to any City is to hire a house, either by the year, or by the month, or as he means to stay in those parts. In Pegu their order is to hire their houses for six months. Now from Cosmin to the City of Pegu they go in six hours with the flood, and if it be ebbing water, than they make fast their Boat to the River side, and there tarry until the water flow again. It is a very commodious Description of the fruitfulness of that soil. and pleasant Voyage, having on both sides of the Rivers many great Villages, which they call Cities: in the which Hens, Pigeons, Eggs, Milk, Rice, and other things be very good cheap. It is all plain, and a goodly Country, and in eight days you may make your Voyage up to Macceo, distant from Pegu twelve miles, and there they discharge their goods, and lad them in Carts or Wanes drawn with Oxen, and the Merchants are carried in a Closet which they call Deling, in the which a man shall be very well accommodated, with Cushions under his Deling is a small litter carried with men as is aforesaid. head, and covered for the defence of the Sun and Rain, and there he may sleep if he have will thereunto: and his four Falchines carry him running away, changing two at one time, and two at another. The custom of Pegu and freight thither, may amount unto twenty or twenty two per cento, and twenty three according as he hath more or less stolen from him that day they custom the goods. It is requisite that a man have his eyes watchful, and to be careful, and to have many friends, for when they custom in the great Hall of the King, there come many Gentlemen accompanied with a number of their slaves, and these Gentlemen have no shame that their slaves rob strangers: whether it be Cloth in showing of it, or any other thing, they laugh at it. And although the Merchants help one another to keep watch, and look to their goods, they cannot look thereto so narrowly but one or other will rob something, either more or less, according as their merchandise is more or less: and yet on this day there is a worse thing than this: although you have set so many eyes to look there for your benefit, that you escape unrobbed of the slaves, a man cannot choose but that he must be rob of the Officers of the Custom house. For paying the custom with the same goods oftentimes they take the best that you have, and not by rate of every sort as they aught to do, by which means a man payeth more than his duty. At length when the goods be dispatched out of the Custom-house in this order, the Merchant causeth them to be carried to his house, and may do with them at his pleasure. There are in Pegu eight Brokers of the Kings, which are called Tareghe, who are bound to cell all the merchandise which come to Peru, at the common or the current price: then if the Brokers. Merchants will cell their goods at that price, they cell them away, and the Brokers have two in the hundred of every sort of merchandise, and they are bound to make good the debts of those goods, because they be sold by their hands or means, and on their words, and oftentimes the Merchant knoweth not to whom he giveth his goods, yet he cannot loose any thing thereby, for that the Broker is bound in any wise to pay him, and if the Merchant cell his goods without the consent of the Broker, yet nevertheless he must pay him two per cento, and be in danger of his money: but this is very seldom seen, because the Wise, Children and Slaves of the debtor are bound to the Creditor, and when his time is expired and payment not made, the creditor may take the debtor and carry him home to his house, and shut him up in a Magasin, whereby presently he hath his money, and not being able to pay the creditor, he may take the Wife, Children, A law for Bankrupts. and Slaves of the debtor, and cell them, for so is the Law of that Kingdom. The currant money that is in this City, and throughout all this Kingdom is called Gansa or Ganza, which is made of Copper and Lead: It is not the money of the King, but every man may stamp it that will, because it hath his just partition or value: but they make many of them false, by putting overmuch lead into them, and those will not pass, neither will any take them. With this Every man may stamp what money he will. money Ganza, you may buy Gold or Silver, Rubies and Musk, and other things. For there is no other money currant amongst them. And Gold, Silver and other Merchandise are at one time dearer than another, as all other things be. This Ganza goeth by weight of Byze, and this name of Byza goeth for the account of the weight, and commonly a Byza of a Ganza is worth (after our account) half a Ducat, little more or less: and albeit that Gold and Silver is more or less in price, yet the Byza never changeth: every Byza maketh a hundreth Ganza of weight, and so the number of the money is Byza. He that goeth to Pegu to buy jewels, if he will do well, it behooveth him to be a whole year there to do his business. For if so be that he would return with the Ship he came in, he cannot How a man may dispose himself for the trade in Pegu. do any thing so conveniently for the brevity of the time, because that when they custom their goods in Pegu that come from Saint Tom in their ships, it is as it were about Christmas: and when they have customed their goods, then must they cell them for their credit's sake for a month or two: and then at the beginning of March the ships departed. The Merchants that come from Saint Tom take for the payment of their goods, Gold and Silver, which is never wanting Good instructions. there. And eight or ten days before their departure they are all satisfied: also they may have Rubies in payment, but they make no account of them: and they that will Winter there for another year, it is needful that they be advertized, that in the sale of their goods, they specify in their bargain, the term of two or three months payment, and that their payment shall be in so many G●●za, and neither Gold nor Silver: because that with the Ganza they may buy and cell every thing with great advantage. And how needful is it to be advertized, when they will recover their payments, in what order they shall receive their Ganza? Because he that is not experienced may do himself great wrong in the weight of the Ganza, as also in the falseness of them: in the weight he may be greatly deceived, because that from place to place it doth rise and fall greatly: and therefore when any will receive money or make payment, he must take a public weigher of money, a day or two before he go about his business, and give him in payment for his labour two Byzaes' a month, and for this he is bound to make good all your money, and to maintain it for good, for that he receiveth it and seals the bags with his seal: and when he hath received any store, than he causeth it to be brought into the Magason of the Merchant, that is the owner of it. That money is very weighty, for forty Byza is a strong Porter's burden; and also where the Merchant hath any payment to be made for those goods which he buyeth, the Common weigher of money that receiveth his money must make the payment thereof. So that by this means, the Merchant with the charges of two Byzes a month, receiveth and payeth out his money without loss or trouble. The Mercandizes that go out of Pegu, are Gold, Silver, Rubies, Saphires, Spinelles, great store of Benjamin, long Pepper, Led, L●cca, Rice, Wine, some Sugar, The Marchandizes that go out of Pegu. yet there might be great store of Sugar made in the Country, for that they have abundance of Canes, but they give them to Eliphants to eat, and the people consume great store of them for food, and many more do they consume in vain things, as these following. In that Kingdom they spend many of these Sugarcanes in making of Houses and Tents which they call Varely for their Idols, which they call Pagodes, whereof there are great abundance, great and small, and these houses are made in form of little Hills, like to Sugar-ioaves or to Bells, and some of these houses are as high as a reasonable Steeple, at the foot they are very large, some of them be in circuit a quarter of a mile. The said houses within are full of earth, and walled round about with Bricks and dirt in stead of lime, and without form, from the top to the foot they make a covering for them with Sugarcanes, and plaster it with lime all over, for otherwise they would be spoilt, by the great abundance of Rain that falleth in those Countries. Also they consume Idol-houses covered with Gold. about these Varely or Idol-houses great store of leafe-gold, for that they overly all the tops of the houses with Gold, and some of them are covered with gold from the top to the foot: in covering whereof there is great store of Gold spent, for that every ten years they new overly them with gold, from the top to the foot, so that with this vanity they spend great abundance of Gold. For every ten years the rain doth consume the gold from these houses. And by this means they make gold dearer in Pegu then it would be, if they consumed not so much in this vanity. Also it is a thing to be noted in the buying of jewels in Pegu, that he that hath no knowledge shall have as good jewels, and as good cheap, as he that hath been practised there a long time, which is a good order, and it is in this wise. There are in Pegu four men of good reputation, which are called Tareghe, or Brokers of jewels. These four men have all the jewels or Rubics in their hands, and the Merchant that will buy cometh to one of these Tareghe and telleth him, that he hath so much money to employ in Rubies. For through the hands of these four men pass all the Rubies: for they have such quantity, that they know not Rubies exceeding cheap in Pegu. what to do with them, but cell them at most vile and base prices. When the Merchant hath broken his mind to one of these Brokers or Tareghe, they carry him home to one of their shops, although he hath no knowledge in jewels: and when the jewellers perceive that he will employ a good round sum, they will make a bargain, and if not, they let him alone. The use generally of this City is this; that when any Merchant hath bought any great quantity of Rubies, and hath agreed for them, he carrieth them home to his house, let them be of what value they will, he shall have space to look on them and peruse them two or three days: and if he hath no knowledge in them, he shall always have many Merchants in that City that have very good knowledge in jewels; with whom he may always confer and take counsel, and may show them unto whom he will; and if he find that he hath not employed his money well, he may return his jewels backe to them whom he had them of, without any loss at all. Which thing is such a shame to the Tareghe to have his jewels return, that he had rather bear a blow on the face than that it should be thought that he sold them so dear to have them returned. For these men have always great care that they afford good pennyworths, especially to those that have no knowledge. This they do, because they would not loose their credit: and when those Merchants that have knowledge in jewels buy any, if they buy them dear, it is their own faults and not the Brokers: yet it is good to have knowledge in jewels, by reason that it may some what ease the price. There is also a very good order which they have in buying of An honest care of Heathen people. jewels, which is this; There are many Merchants that stand by at the making of the bargain, and because they shall not understand how the jewels be sold, the Broker and the Merchants have their hands under a cloth, and by touching of fingers & nipping the joints they know what Bargains made with the nipping of fingers under a cloth. is done, what is bidden, and what is asked. So that the standers by know not what is demanded for them, although it be for a thousand or ten thousand Ducats. For every joint and every finger hath his signification. For if the Merchants that stand by should understand the bargain, it would breed great controversy amongst them. And at my being in Pegu in the month of August, in Anno 1569. having gotten well by my endeavour, I was desirous to see mine own Country, and I thought it good to go by the way of Saint Tom, but then I should ●arie until March. In which journey I was counselled, yea, and fully resolved to go by the way of Bengala, with a Ship there ready to departed for that voyage. And then we departed from Pegu to Chatigan a great Harbour or Port, from whence there go small ships to Cochin, before the Fleet departed for Portugal, in which ships I was fully determined to go to Lisbon, and so to Venice. When I This Touffon or Tuffon, is an extraordinary storm at Sea. had thus resolved myself, I went a board of the ship of Bengala, at which time it was the year of Touffon: concerning which Touffon you are to understand that in the East Indies oftentimes, there are not storms as in other Countries; but enery ten or twelve years there are such tempests and storms, that it is a thing incredible, but to those that have seen it, neither do they know certainly what year they will come. Unfortunate are they that are at Sea in that year and time of the Touffon, because few there The Touffon cometh but every 10. or 12 years. are that escape that danger. In this year it was our chance to be at Sea with the like storm, but it happened well unto us, for that our ship was newly over plancked, and had not any thing in her save victual and balasts, Silver and Gold, which from Pegu they carry to Bengala, and no other kind of Merchandise. This Touffon or cruel storm endured three days and three nights: in which time it carried away our sails, yards, and rudder; and because the ship laboured in the Sea, we cut our Mast overboard: which when we had done, she laboured a great deal more than before, in such wise, that she was almost full with water that came over the highest part of her and so went down: and for the space of three days and three nights, sixty men did nothing but hale water out of her in this wise, twenty men in one place, and twenty men in another place, and twenty in a third place: and for all this storm, the ship was so good, that she took not one jot of water below through her sides, but all ran down through the hatches, so that those sixty men did nothing but cast the Sea into the Sea. And thus driving too and fro as the wind and Sea would, we were in a dark night about four of the clock cast on a should: yet when it was day, we could neither see Land on one side nor other, and know not where we were. And as it pleased the Divine power, there came a great wave of the Sea, which drove us beyond the should. And when we felt the ship afloat, we rose up as men revived, because A manifest token of the Ebbing and flowing in those Countries. the Sea was calm and smooth water, and then sounding we found twelve fathom water, and within a while after we had but six fathom, and then presently we came to anchor with a small anchor that was left us at the stern, for all our other were lost in the storm: and by and by the ship strooke a ground, and then we did prop her that she should not overthrew. When it was day the ship was all dry, and we found her a good mile from the Sea on dry land. This Touffon being ended, we discovered an Island not fare from us, and we went from the ship on the sands to see what Island it was: and we found it a place inhabited, and, to my judgement the fertilest Island in all the world, the which is divided into two parts by a channel This Island is called Sondi●a which passeth between it, and with great trouble we brought our ship into the same channel, which parteth the Island at flowing water, and there we determined to stay forty days to refresh us. And when the people of the Island saw the ship, and that we were coming a land: presently they made a place of Bazar or Market, with Shops right over against the ship with all manner of provision of victuals to ea●e, which they brought down in great abundance, and sold it so good cheap, that we were amazed at the cheapness thereof. I bought many salted Cows there, for the provision of the ship, for half a Larine a piece, which Larine may be twelve smillings six pence, being very good and fat; and four wild Hogs ready dressed for a Larine; great fat Hens for a Bizzes a piece, which is at the most a Penny: and the people told us that we were deceived the half of our money, because we bought things so dear. Also a sack of fine Rice for a thing of nothing, and consequently all other things for humane sustenance were there in such abundance, that it is a thing incredible but to them that have seen it. This Island is called Sondiva belonging to the Kingdom of Bengala, distant one hundred and Sondiva is the fruitfullest Country in all the world. twenty miles from Chatigan, to which place we were bound. The people are Moors, and the King a very good man of a Moor King, for if he had been a Tyrant as others be, he might have rob us of all, because the Portugal Captain of Chatigan was in arms against the Retor of that place, and every day there were some slain, at which news we rested there with no small fear, keeping good watch and ward aboard every night as the use is, but the Governor of the Town did comfort us, and bade us that we should fear nothing, but that we should repose ourselves securely without any danger, although the Portugals of Chatigan had slain the Governor of that City, and said that we were not culpable in that fact; and moreover he did us every day what pleasure he could, which was a thing contrary to our expectations considering that they and the people of Chatigan were both subjects to one King. We departed from Sondiva, and came to Chatigan the great Port of Bengala, at the same time when the Portugals had made peace and taken a truce with the Governors of the Town, Chatigan is a port in Bengala whither the Portugals go with their ships. with this condition that the chief Captain of the Portugals with his ship should departed without any lading: for there were then at that time eighteen ships of Portugal's great and small. This Captain being a Gentleman and of good courage, was notwithstanding contented to departed to his greatest hindrance, rather than he would seek to hinder so many of his friends as were there, as also because the time of the year was spent to go to the Indies. The night before he departed, every ship that had any lading therein, put it aboard of the Captain to help to ease his charge and to recompense his courtesies. In this time there came a messenger from the King of Rachim to this Portugal Captain, who said in the behalf of his King, that he had heard of The King of Rachim or Aracam, neighbour to Bengala. the courage and valour of him, desiring him gently that he would vouchsafe to come with the ship into his Port, and coming thither he should be very well entreated. This Portugal went thither and was very well satisfied of this King. This King of Rachim hath his sea●e in the middle coast between Bengala and Pegu, and the greatest enemy he hath is the King of Pegu: which King of Pegu deviseth night and day how to make this King of Rachim his subject, but by no means he is able to do it: because the King of Pegu hath no power or army by Sea. And this King of * Or, Ara●am. Rachim may arm two hundreth Galleys or Fusts by Sea, and by land he hath certain Sluices with the which when the King of Pegu pretendeth any harm towards him, he may at his pleasure drown a great part of the He made another voyage to Pegu here omitted. Country. So that by this means he cutteth off the way whereby the King of Pegu should come with his power to hurt him. Now to return to my voyage, when I came to Ormus, I found there Master Francis Berettin of Venice, and we freighted a Bark together to go for Basora for seventy Ducats, and with us there went other Merchants, which did ease our freight, and very commodiously we came to Basora, and there we stayed forty days for providing a Carovan of Barks to go to Babylon, because they use not to go two or three Barks at once, but five and twenty or thirty, because in the night they cannot go, but must make them fast to the banks of the River, and then we must make a very good and strong guard, and be well provided of armour, for respect and safeguard of our goods, because the number of Thiefs is great that come to spoil and rob the Merchants. And when we departed for Babylon we go a little with our sail, and the voyage is eight and thirty or forty days long but we were fifty days on it. When we came to Babylon we stayed An order how to provide to go over the Desert from Babylon to Aleppo. there four months, until the Carovan was ready to go over the Wilderness or Desert for Aleppo; in this City we were six Merchants that accompanied together, five Venetians and a Portugal; whose names were as followeth, Messer Florinasa with one of his kinsmen, Messer Andrea de Polo, the Portugal, and Master Francis Berettin and I, and so we furnished ourselves with victuals and Beans for our horses for forty days; and we bought Horses and Mules, for that they be very good cheap there. I myself bought a Horse there for eleven Akens, and sold him after in Aleppo for thirty Ducats. Also we bought a Tent which did us very great pleasure: we had also amongst us two and thirty Camels laden with Merchandise: for the which we paid two Ducats for every Camels lading, and for every ten Camels they made eleven, for so is their use and custom. We take also with us three men to serve us in the voyage, which are used to go in those voyages for five Ducats a man, and are bound to serve us to Aleppo: so that we passed very well without any trouble: when the Camels cried out to rest, our Pavilion was the first that was erected. The Carovan maketh but small journeys about twenty miles a day, and they set forwards every morning before day two hours, and about two in the afternoon they sit down. We had great good hap in our voyage, for that it reigned: for which cause we never wanted water, but every day found good water, so that we could not take any hurt for want of water. Yet we carried a Camel laden always with water for every good respect that might chance in the Desert, so that we had no want neither of one thing nor other that was to be had in the Country. For we came very well furnished of every thing, and every day we eat fresh Mutton, because there came many Shepherds with us with their flocks, who kept those sheep that we bought in Babylon, and every Merchant marked his sheep with his own mark, and we gave the shepherds a Medin, which is two pence of our money, for the keeping and feeding our sheep on the way, and for kill of them. And beside the Medin they have the Heads, the Skins, and the entrailss of every sheep they kill. We fix bought twenty sheep, and when we came to Aleppo we had seven alive of them. And in the Carovan they use this order, that the Merchants do lend flesh one to another, because they will not carry raw flesh with them, but pleasure one another by lending one one day, and another another day. From Babylon to Aleppo is forty day's journey, of the which they make six and thirty days 36. Days journey over the Wilderness. over the Wilderness, in which six and thirty days they neither see House, Trees nor people that inhabit it, but only a Plain, and no sign of any way in the world. The Pilots go before, and the Carovan followeth after. And when they sit down, all the Carovan unladeth and sitteth down, for they know the stations where the wells are. I say, in six and thirty days we pass over the Wilderness. For when we departed from Babylon two days we pass by Villages inhabited until we have passed the River Euphrates. And then within two days of Aleppo we have villages inhabited. In this Carovan there goeth always a Captain that doth justice unto An order how to provide for the going to jerusalem. all men: and every night they keep watch about the Carovan, and coming to Aleppo we went to Tripoli, whereas Master Florin, and Master Andrea Polo, and I, with a Friar, went and hired a Bark to go with us to jerusalem. Departing from Tripoli, we arrived at jaffa: from which place in a day and a half we went to jerusalem, and we gave order to our Bark to tarry for us until our return. We stayed in jerusalem fourteen days, to visit those holy places: from whence we returned to jaffa, and from jaffa to Tripoli, and there we shipped ourselves in a ship The Author returneth to Venice, 1581. of Venice called the Bagazzana: And by the help of the Divine power, we arrived safely in Venice the fifth of November 1581. I will not be unmindful to put them in remembrance, that have a desire to go into those parts, how they shall keep their goods, and give them to their heirs at the time of their death, and how this may be done very securely. In all the Cities that A very good order that they have in those Countries for the recovering of the goods of the dead. the Portugals have in the Indies, there is a House called the school of Sancta misericordia comissaria: the Governors whereof, if you give them for their pains, will take a copy of your Will and Testament, which you must always carry about you; and chiefly when you go into the Indies. In the Country of the Moors and Gentiles, in those voyages always there goeth a Captain to administer justice to all Christians of the Portugals. Also this Captain hath authority to recover the goods of those Merchants that by chance die in those voyages, and they that have not made their Wills and registered them in the aforesaid Schools, the Captains will consume their goods in such wise, that little or nothing will be left for their heirs and friends. Also there goeth in these same voyages some Merchants that are Commissaries of the School of Sancta misericordia, that if any Merchant die and have his Will made, and hath given order that the School of Misericordia shall have his goods and cell them, than they sand the money by exchange to the School of Misericordia in Lisbon, with that copy of his Testament, then from Lisbon they give intelligence thereof, into what part of Christendom soever it be, and the heirs of such a one coming thither, with testimonial that they be heirs, they shall receive there the value of his goods: in such wise that they shall not loose any thing. But they that die in the Kingdom of Pegu loose the third part of their goods by ancient custom of the Country, that if any Christian dieth in the Kingdom of Pegu, the King and his Officers rest heirs of a third of his goods, and there hath never been any deceit or fraud used in this matter. I have known many rich men that have dwelled in Pegu, and in their age they have desired to go into their own Country to die there, and have departed with all their goods and substance without let or trouble. In Pegu the fashion of their apparel is all one, as well the Nobleman, as the simple: the only Order of Apparel in Pegu. difference is in the fineness of the Cloth, which is cloth of Bombast one finer than another, and they wear their apparel in this wise: First, a white Bombast cloth which serveth for a shirt, than they gird another painted Bombast cloth, of fourteen braces, which they bind up betwixt their legs, and on their heads they wear a small Tocke of three braces, made in guise of a Mitre, and some go without Tockes, and carry (as it were) a Hive on the heads, which doth not pass the lower part of his ear, when it is lifted up: they go all barefooted, but the Noblemen never go on foot, but are carried by men in a seat with great reputation, with a Hat made of the leaves of a tree to keep him from the Rain and Sun, or otherwise they ride on horseback with their feet bore in the stirrups. All sorts of women whatsoever they be, wear a smock down The order of the womens' apparel in Pegu. to the girdle, and from the girdle downwards to the foot they wear a cloth of three braces, open before, so strait that they cannot go, but they must show their secret as it were aloft, and in their going they feign to hide it with their hand, but they cannot by reason of the straightness of their cloth. They say that this use was invented by a Queen to be an occasion that the sight thereof might remove from men the vices against nature, which they are greatly given unto: which sight should 'cause them to regard women the more. Also the women go barefooted, their arms laden with hoops of Gold and jewels: And their fingers full of precious Rings, with their hair rolled up about their heads. Many of them wear a cloth about their shoulders in stead of a Cloak. CHAP. V. GASPARO BALBI his Voyage to Pegu, and observations there, gathered out of his own Italian Relation. ANno 1579. on the thirteenth of December Gasparo Balbi a jeweller of Venice traveled with the Caravan from Aleppo towards Bagdet and the East Indies: the first day came to Bebbe, the second to Saguir, the third to by'r, or Albir on the bank of Euphrates on the left hand, and there embarked their goods for Felugia. They stayed till the eleventh of januarie in cold and snow to expect five other Barks. These Barks of Albir are double keeled or botomed to prevent harms. Towns on the banks of Frat. On the twelfth they came to Tellevini much afflicted with wind, snow and cold. Thence to Matao Lantache on the right hand: and so on to Calatelnegiur a dishabited Castle, to Zoxeniasirs, to Miserafi, to Bliss (many dangerous shelves and trunks of trees are in that day's way) to Meliolzura, to Chalagiabar, to Elaman, to Suriech, to Raccha, to Elamora, to Aman, to Auagia Abulena, to Casabi, to Celibi, the ruinous Castle Zelebe, and the same day half an hour together under mountainous beetlebrowed overlookers' threatening to fall on them, many stones whereof lying fall'n in the water made it more dreadful (the Mountain is called Eltoreftrovil) and the Ouerhanging Hills. Fa●lss. next day came to two Falls or Precipices caused by the stones carried thither from that overhanging Hills ruins, so heightening the water, that the Fall was ten cubits, every one there making his prayer for a good Voyage. At night they came to Elder on the right hand of the River, anciently Derfu or Elder a fair City. called Port of the Chain, in which was a Turkish Saniak and Cadi, goodly men and fairer women then in the rest of those parts. Thence to Muachesir, to Elpisara, the River Cabur falling into Euphrates (coming from Merdin) of reddish colour, to Rahabi, to Zoxosuldan, to Cabar a River of Read water. Siara, to Gorur, and then under a Mountain hollowed by the course of the water, called Carteron, minacing a downfall upon us, made the more fearful by a threefold fissure and manifold ruins of stones; which passed in a quarter of an hour, they came to Sora a Castle near to a great ruined City dishabited on the left hand seeming to them greater than Cairo; the Mariners affirmed that they had heard their Progenitors tell, that there had been in it three hundred sixty and six Gates; it is called Elersi, and rowing down the stream with four Oars from morning ●lersi perhaps ●dessa. to noon, we hardly passed beyond one side thereof. Thence to Anga another ruined City, with many Mills, whereby it appeareth that Euphrates hath now a larger channel then in those times. Next was Chaime, and near it an Engine to throw water into a channel to water the fields; to Sema, to Carpilchelbi, to Fochelcurmi, to Edir, to Rechtalmel, to Zafara, beyond which are strait passages, and a Sepulchre which they held in veneration, and each Mariner threw in a Biscuit superstitiously to prevent Shipwreck: to Elcuxi, to Elmesetana, to Castle Anna, near to which in Diana, Aborise an Arabian Lord liveth; to the I'll Anatelbes; after dangerous passages to Beggian another I'll full of Date trees, to Cabin, to Sberie, to Zovia, to Giera, Germa, Benexi, Duletgidit, then to two Lands nameless being newly made by the River, to Zibida, Vrasa, Fuochelbera, Abusabur, Adit● (in which an Arabike Saniak keepeth to Zezirnalus, to Giuba, (residence of a Saniak) to Nausa, to Eit, near to which is a boiling Fountain of Pitch, wherewith the Inhabitants build their houses, daubing it on boughs cut from trees, so that they may seem rather of Pitch than Wood, every one taking what him pleaseth freely; and if the overflowing Euphrates Fountain of Pitch. should not carry away the Pitch thrown into the field where it ariseth, they say there would be hills raised by it. Against the forcible stream of the River is no rowing, or so difficult that a Boat in by'r costing five and twenty Ducats in Eit or Felugia is not worth above five. Following their Voyage they came to Caraguol, the Inhabitants whereof speak Arabike, Turkish Hard rowing up the Frat. and Persian. To water t 〈…〉 fields they use abundance of skin-bottles (fastened to a chain with cords) drawn up by Oxen in a Mill (as in the Water-house at London) which empty themselves into water-passages. These men's Religion is reputed a Gallimaufry or Heresy. On the one and twentieth of February they arrived at Felugia. On the four and twentieth at Sunrising they passed a Bridge over a Stream which runneth when the water is high from Euphrates to Tigris, and came at noon to the ruins of a City called Sendia, and then half an hour after to the beginnings of old Babylon, and going along by the same, at night came to Nareisa, ●●dway from Old Babylon. Felugia to Bagdet, a place perilous for Robbers and Lions. Before Sunrising next day we traveled again alongst those ruins leaving them on the left hand, seeing pieces of great walls ruined, and one piece of the great Tower of Babylon, till coming to Mascadon they saw the Towers of Bagdet or new Babylon. From Felugia thither the soil seems good, yet neither is there Tree or green Grass, House or Castle: but Mushrooms so good that the Moors eat them raw. They were nine and forty days from by'r to Bagdet by reason of the Winter. The thirteenth of March, 1580. they departed from Bagdet towards Balsara, embarked in the Tigris. Tigris, a River seeming like Nilus, not so endangered with shelves and bodies of trees as Euphrates. At Elmaca the River is divided into two, one running after into Euphrates, the other to Balsara. The Inhabitants on the right hand are Arabs, on the left Gurgi. On the eighteenth they came to ●her. There are many Lions, and Arab Thiefs. There are also many keepers of Oxen, Sheep and Goats. Thence to Encaserami, where each Mariner cast in a Biscuit for devotion to a holy man there buried. Hitherto both in Euphrates and Tigris they had good air; but there Ill sent. they began to have an ill sent of the River, very noisome, and they were in the night endangered with a kind of whirlpool, and were fain to call to their consorts which towed them out. The Whirlpool. next day they came to Casale, a Saniaks residence, where the Persian River Maroan disembogueth. here the Tide was first encountered out of the Persian Gulf. A little beyond at Calaetel they fasten their Barks when the Tide ariseth, which otherwise could force them backe. The Champains are well inhabited. They entered Corno, and a little beyond encountered a piece of Euphrates joining with Tigris, where abide many Soldiers with a Saniak to prevent thiefs, which by hundreds in a company use to rob. Here the River (which in some places had been like Brent) was as large as Nilus, and well inhabited. At certain times it is here so Hot and deadly wind. hot that many die thereof: and in this Voyage four persons wearied with heat and travel sat down to refresh themselves a while, and were overcome by a hot wind which strangled them all four. The one and twentieth they arrived at Balsara. The Author's Voyage from Balsara to Ormus, Diu, Goa, Cochin, Cananor, Seilan, Negapatan, I omit, and will first welcome him to Saint Thome. On the nine and twentieth of May, 1582. in the name of Christ we set sail, directing our Prow towards the North to avoid certain shelves which are very perilous; we saw many Fishers, which took great store of fish, which they eat with Rice. All that night we sailed with a South wind Northerly. About three of the clock the next morning we came to a place which is called the Seven Pagods, upon which are eight pleasant hillocks not very high, which are seven Seven Pagods. leagues from Saint Thomas, right over against it, where we arrived about noon the thirtieth of May, saluting it with three Pieces of Ordnance. The City of Saint Thomas is so called of the Saint Thomas. Relics of that Saint, which are kept here with great veneration; it is situated in 13. degrees and a third part. The Front is towards the West, very strong by reason of the Blockehouses, which are upon the Port, along towards the Sea, this Port is so low that Elephants cannot enter in at it, for the Horses enter with not a little trouble. There are three Churches: one very fair, of Saint Thomas, which is well served with Priests, the chief of them is a Vicar (for so they call him) who was sent thither by the Archbishop of Goa. There is another of Saint Francis, very well served jesuits miracle not above but without reason in a casual accident. with Capuchins: and another of Saint john the Baptist, where the Fathers of Saint Paul of the Company of jesus, are in continual prayer; to build this they had not so many transomes as were sufficient, when miraculously a great piece of timber was cast up by the Sea, which seemed to be made by the line and measure of that Church. I was here when this piece of timber was cast up; for one day going to Mass to the Church of our Lady, I saw great concourse of people running to the Seaside, and I went also to see what was the matter, and saw this piece of timber cast upon the shore. Then the Church of Saint john Baptist was finished, but because they wanted transomes to make the roof they covered it with straw. This was held for a great miracle, that so great a piece of timber should be cast up by the Sea, the point lay towards the Choir of the Church. Moreover, when they sawed this piece of wood, they perceived in the outside of it, as also within it a stink of * Marinacci●. Oase, so that they could not come near * Dan. 3. The smell of fire was not on the persons miraculously delivered: but stinking stuff becomes the Foole-miraclemonger. it: whereupon they judged, that it was caused by the abundance of water, wherewith it was involved in the Sea, and that it came from some fare Country. But after a while they set it on end; and now it is so hard, that the Portugals may make use of it. The foresaid Fathers of Saint Paul have another Church in the City, dedicated to Our Lady, where they baptism the Gentiles, and exhort and instruct them in matters of Faith. There is another Church called Our Lady of Light, which is served by Saint Thomas his Priests; but it is three miles out of the Town. There is also another called Our Lady of the Mount, and another of the Cross, here is also the Church of Mercy; out of the Town there is one of Saint Lazarus, and many others well served. Saint Thomas is as fair a City as I saw any in that Country, and the houses join one to the other, so to be able to secure one another. Without the City of Saint Thomas is another City environed with walls, made of earth, and inhabited with Gentiles Soldiers, whose Chiefraine is called Adicario, who Burning the dead. hath power to execute justice. They observe the custom to burn their Dead in this City, as at Negapaton; but near to this is a City called La Casta de gli Orefici. Goldsmith's row; they have a custom when the Husband is dead, to make a pit in the earth, and there to place the dead corpse crosslegged; and on the other side set his living Wife in the same manner, and their kindred Wife buried alive. cast earth upon her, pressing her down, that she may die also; and when they wive, they marry with their Comperes, as a Carpenter takes the daughter of a Carpenter, and so of others. The foresaid Inhabitants worship sometimes the figure of a Kow, and otherwhiles of a Serpent called Brutish deities Bittia di Cappella, whose biting is deadly, and it hath one part of the flesh from the middle inverted towards the head. The Bramins are wont to burn Kowes excrements, and with the ashes for devotion meeting Devotions stinking, with the Gentiles to daub their forehead and nose; who so painted wash not that day for devotion of the Kow. The men which are devoted to the Pagod or Statue, after they have lived a whole year after their will in carnal pleasures, are wont to take a Bow and an Arrow, and shoot their own flesh aloft in the air, which they slash off in morsels, and when they can continued no longer in this manner, they cut their own throat, thus sacrificing their body to the Pagod. There are some also which are called Amocchi, who are a kind of people called Chiani, and are not of those Gentiles of Saint Thomas, but of the Coast of Chiava, who being weary of living, set Desperate, themselves in the way with a weapon in their hands, which they call a Crise, and kill as many as they meet with, till some body killeth them; and this they do for the lest anger they conceive, as desperate men. These Gentiles are very different in their adoration, for some worship the image Diversified, of a Man, some of a Kow, others of Serpents; others the Sun, or the Moon, some a Tree or the Water, and other things. They are accustomed to celebrated many Feasts; but in the month of Septemb. I saw one: the people planted a tree in the ground like the Mast of a ship, with the Main-yard across, upon which Main-yard were two hooks fastened: and there are many which desire All devilish. to free themselves from some trouble or misery, who make a vow to the Pagod, to hook or ganch themselves; and for this there are some deputed that stand there, who seeing any that will ganch themselves for devotion, they first make an offering, and then they loosen a cord and let down the hooks, and with them they fasten the shoulders of him that will hook himself, and then they hoist him up aloft, making him turn his face to the Pagod, and salute it three times with his hands in suppliant wise before his breast, and make him play with a weapon, which he carrieth in his hands while he is in drawing up: and after a while they let him down, and colour the tree with his blood, saying they do it in reverence to the Pagod; and then they let him down, and put a rope thorough the holes which the hooks made, and fastening that cord to the Pagod, they draw him by little and little to the Statue by that cord; then the women of the Pagod conduct him to the Statue to reverence it, and after this they take care to heal him if they can. And this they do by a vow or promise' to the Pagod to obtain any thing, or in sickness to recover health. They have another Feast by night which dureth eight nights in a long street of the City full of lights on both sides, and three or four persons take one another by the hands, who have on their arms certain baskets full of viands made of Rice and Milk, and then they run and cast that meat behind them, which they say the Devil eats who runs behind them, and while they are in this motion they never look behind them; for they say, if they do, they shall suddenly die: and this is sufficient for the mad customs of this Country. On the thirteenth of September, 1583. in the name of jesus Christ, after we had laded our merchandise, and paid our Customs, we went a shipboard; And having sailed until the three and twentieth of this month, we found ourselves near to Maccareo, it is very strange which Macareo is a strong race of a Tide in those parts. See supr▪ in Fred. Huge Tides. is reported of the ebbings and flow of the water, and certainly he which hath not seen them will scarcely believe them; Certain Pilots go from Martovan, as swift as an Arrow in the increasing of the water, as long as the Flood lasteth, and the Tide being at the height, they turn out of the channel, and there ride; when the water is fallen on dry land; and the bore or tide comes as some great tree: and in such a time they oppose the Prow against it, and so expect the fury of the water, which resembleth the noise of a great Earthquake; so that maugre their strength and skill the Bark is washed from head to stern, and with that violence is carried swiftly into the channel. After that, the wind blew from the South-west, and we sailed to the Northwest, till the morning, when we found ourselves at Bara, right over Negrais (they call Negrais. so in their language the Haven which goeth into Pegu) where we discovered on the left side of the River a Pagod or Varella all gilded over, which is seen afar off by the vessels that come from the Main, and especially when the Sun shines, which makes it glister round about as fare as it is seen. And because the rain washeth it often and consumeth the gold, the men of that place often regild it, that the ships by the splendour thereof may have this benefit, to know the Haven: and they do it for devotion and reverence to the place. We then all rejoiced at that time, and made merry; because we considered that if we had arrived there four or five days later we could not have entered the Haven by reason of the continual winds which blow there with great ●u●●e. Then ●as●ing anchor, to expect the flood, so to shun some Rocks which are under the water: we saw a place very curiously adorned with Bowers and a Church (where the Talipois reside, which are there as the Friars with us) where the people of this Country assemble Talipois. Tigers. to pray. It is reported that in this place there are abundance of Tigers which devour the men and beasts of the Country. On the four and twentieth of September, there came a little Bark near us called a Salangara, whereby the Captain of our ship sent a Portugal with a present to the King, to give him notice of our arrival, and the evening following we drew near to the Island of Flies, so called of the multitudes of them there caused from the abundance Island of Flies. of fish there salted, wherewith also we furnished our ship. In the mean time the ship went to Cosmi. Cosmi, to the Lord of the Country, who sent twenty Boats with eight Oars a piece, and a royal Almadie, which is a certain long Bark, rowed with many Oars, and it began to put forth, and two days after the Lord of Cosmi came together with the ship, who presented our Moorish Captain with great fair Hens, of a very good taste, and many Oranges, which grow in great quantity in the Country. The said Lord was rowed in a Bark made very fantastically, it was of the length of a Foist; but so narrow that in the middle it seemed not to be above one pace over, at the head and stern it was as narrow as our Gondolos; but it was very high, and there were more than an hundred Rowers, which row at the side with an hundred Oars like sticks, and they did observe in their rowing to draw the water towards them all together by reason of four Trumpeters, which sound when they should row, and fit in the middle of the Bark; the Signior was in a high Cabin made in the middle of the Boat covered after the manner of the middle part of a Gondolo, but greater, with a Port before to shut, and open as he pleaseth. Now the fift of October we came to Cosmi, whose Territories on both sides are woody, and frequented with Parrots, Tigers, wild Boars, Apes, and such like creatures. Cosmi is seated in 16. degrees and a third part, and hath the houses made of great Indian canes, and covered with straw, fronted towards the North-east, situate in a very fine place, but subject to the ravening of Tigers, which often enter into the Town, and catch men and beasts, and devour them; Dangerous Tigers. but this they do in the night, for they abide in the Woods all day. We departed from Cosmi the six and twentieth of Octocter, with a little Paro, which is to say, a voyage Bark, having committed our merchandise to the Guardian of the great Paro, and sailing down the River, at even we arrived at a Village on the left hand of the River called Pain Perlon; and about three of the clock the next morning at Marma Mala, and about the Pain Perlon. Marma Mala, jaccubel. evening before a great City on the left hand of the River called jaccubel; and an hour after at another on the right side called Tegiatden. The morning following we came to a place called Balatin, where they make Pots and jars of excellent fine earth, and a little after we saw Diana Dian. a fertile Country, plentiful in timber both for Houses, Ships, and Barks, where they have certain vessels like Galleasses, which have on both sides from head to stern Cabins with diverse merchandises, and in the middle in stead of the Mast there is a house like ours, so that within them they traffic for store of Musk, Benjamin, and diverse jewels. On the nine an twentieth day we saw the Land of Bedogiamana, Lagapala, and Purdabui, and the evening we came to a great Country called Gungiebui, where we tarried with great fear of being assaulted by Gungiebui. thiefs, who under the show of friendship betray dispersed passengers; and in like manner we avoided the danger of the multitude of Tigers, which in these parts assail men, and destroy as many as they can get. For this cause we strengthened ourselves in the middle of the River; yet they report, that the fierceness of this creature is such that he will pray in the water. The day following we went in a narrow River like our Brent by Milan, which is shadowed with Brent the River which goeth from Milan towards Venice. Coilan. Twaguedan, Leungon. Siluansedi. Moggio. Boat-houses. Palm trees that grow in great abundance in both sides of the River; there is the great City of Coilan, which is a league long on each side, which being a perfect square make twelve of our miles. After that, we came by another City called Twaguedan, where are many Pagods and Statues; and at evening we arrived at Leungon a very fair City, seated in a pleasant Territory, replenished with Palm trees: parting from thence after we had seen many buildings on both sides of the River: about morning we came to a great populous City called Siluansedi, and at evening before another called Moggio, where were infinite store of great and small vessels, all covered from head to stern with straw, within which are the families of one house, so that they serve for convenient habitations, they use to drink in them hot waters made of Rice, as strong as our Aquavitae, these Barks cell fresh fish, and salted and dressed in diverse fashions, and other sorts of provision, so that along that River, to the mouth of the Sea, which is fresh water, they may sail without carrying any victuals, but only money to spend. The second of November we came to the City of Dala, where besides other things are ten large rooms full Dala. of Elephants: which are kept there by diverse servants of the King of Pegu. The day following we came to the fair City of Dogon, it is finely seated, and fronted towards the South-west, and where they land are twenty long steps, as from the Pillar of Saint Mark to the Straw-bridge, Dogon. the matter of them is strong and great pieces of timber, and there are great currents of water both at ebb and flood, because it is a place near Maccareo, which entereth and goeth out of the mouth of Sirian, which is a Seaport: and always when the water increaseth, they go upon the Stairs: and when it is ebb, it discovers all about, and makes it a great way dry land. On both sides the River, at the end of the bank, or at the stairs, is a wooden Tiger, very great, and painted after the natural colour of a Tiger; and there are two others in the midst of the stairs, so fare one from another, that they seem to share the stairs equally. They stand with open mouth, showing their teeth and tongue, with their claws lifted up and stretched forth, prepared to affaile him that looks on them. Concerning these they told me a foolish belief which they have, that they stand there to guard, for if any should be so bold to displease the Pagod, those Tigers should defend him, for he would give them life. After we were landed Idol guard. we began to go on the right hand in a large street about fifty paces broad, in which we saw wooden houses gilded, and adorned with delicate gardens after their custom, wherein their Talapois, which are their Friars, devil, and look to the Pagod, or Varella of Dogon. The left Varella of Dogon. side is furnished with Portals and Shops, very like the new Procuratia at Venice: and by this street they go towards the Varella, for the space of a good mile strait forwards, either under painthouses, or in the open street, which is free to walk in. When we came at the Varella, we found a pair of stairs of ninety steps, as long in my judgement as the channel of the Rialto at Venice. At the foot of the first stair are two Tigers, one at the right hand, and the other at the left, these are of stone, and stand in the same fashion that they do on the shoareside. The stairs are divided into three, the first is forty steps, the second thirty, and the third twenty, and at the top of each of them is a plain spacious place. On the last step are Angels of stone, each with three Crowns one upon the other; but so, that that which is undermost is the greatest, and that which is next lesser than that, yet greater than the uppermost, which is the lest. They have the right hand lifted up, ready to give the benediction, with two fingers stretched out. The other hand of the one is laid upon the head of a Child, and of the other upon the head of an Ape; those Statues are all of stone. At the right hand is a Varella gilded in a round form, made of stone, and as much in compass as the street before the Venetian Palace, if it were round: and the height may equal Saint Marks Bell-tower, not the top of it, but the little Pinnaces. At the left hand is a fair Hall carved and gilded within and without. And this is the place of devotion, whither the people go to hear the Talapois preach: the street is greater than Saint Marks, at the least larger. And this is a place of great devotion amongst them, and yearly multitudes of people come by Sea and by Landlord And when they celebrated a solemn Feast, the King in person goeth before them all, and with him the Queen, the Prince, and his other sons, with a great train of Nobles and others, who go to get a pardon. And on this day there is a great Mart where are all sorts of merchandises Pilgrimage Indulgences and Mart. which are current in those Countries, which they frequent in great multitudes, which come thither not so much for devotion as traffic, and we may freely go thither if we will. Round about this and upon another Varella were Apes running up and down, the great and small stairs also are full of them. After we had seen this, at the foot of the first stair Ape's suitable to apish devotions. when I went down I turned my face to the left side, and with some Portugals which were in my company found in a fair Hall a very large Bell, which we measured, and found to be seven paces and three hand bredths, and it is full of Letters from the top to the bottom, and so near Great Bell. together that one toucheth the other, they are very well and neatly made: but there was no Nation that could understand them, not not the men of Pegu, and they remember not whence, nor how it came thither. At the eveningabout one of the clock at night we went from this place, and about three we came among some Fisher's Nets, which almost shipwrackt us, as they did one of our company, who being entangled in them went under them, and so was sunk, and this was through the negligence of some Fishers, who when they lay forth such Nets, aught to have a bark with a light or fire all the night to give warning to Sailors, that they come not on that side. But praised be God, we freed ourselves in the best manner we could; that day after the Sun was up we arrived over against the mouth of Sirian, which is on the South side, where with some Sirian. difficulty we landed, for the violence of the water drew us into Maccareo. Sirian was an Imperial City, where an Emperor resided, the Walls and Bulwarks are ruined, by which one may see that it hath been very strong, and almost impregnable: but Anno 1567. it was subdued by the King of Pegu, who to take it sent a million and an half of men; and after he had besieged it two years with the loss of half a million of his men, he took it by treason. Which when the Emperor understood he poisoned himself, and the rest of his family were carried away prisoners upon Elephants, who returned in great numbers laden with Gold, jewels, and other precious things: departing from Sirian we followed our Voyage, seeing many inhabited Towns called by 〈◊〉 names. Finally we came to a place called Meccao, wh●●e we disi 〈…〉 b acq 〈…〉 go by l 〈…〉 d 〈◊〉 Pegu, being about t●●lue miles. Over against Me●cao are certain Meccao. habitations where the King of Peg●● was then for his disport; who causeth th●●● beautiful gilded vessels to be 〈◊〉 do, beseeming such a King. Fro 〈…〉 C 〈…〉 to Meccao we we 〈…〉 en days in our Moyage, sailing ab●ai●ss by Rivers of fresh wa●e●●, which e● 〈◊〉 and flow, and on both sides Prevention of Tigers. there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ou● 〈◊〉 upon piles planted in the earth, so that the Tigers cannot molest ●he ●●●habitantss; they go up to their upon Ladders made of lightwood, which they draw up. Some of the Inhabitants keep Bufalos in thei● houses; for they say, th●● the Tigers will Bufalos. not come ●e●re the 〈◊〉 here these beasts are, ●y r●●son of their ill favour: they are in these Countries of 〈◊〉 greatness and thy 〈…〉 〈◊〉 For the Voyage of Saint Thomas to Peg●, it is good to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which they make of glass in Saint Thomas; for with these b●tt●● then with money you●●ay buy vi 〈…〉, 〈◊〉 her● 〈◊〉 City where you buy them they are sold at a low price, but if they are 〈…〉 lled they ●ell the●● dear. The number of ●●godss or V●rellass which we saw in this Voyage I writ no●, for they are in 〈…〉ble, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s●apeses; but I only say, that on the shore where we landed to go to Dogon, which is made of large strong ●●●berss, are two Statues, which resemble two Boys from the head down●●ard so, their faces after the likeness of Devils with two wings. There are some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gilded, and set in Diversity of Varellas. fair places, to which they come and offer Gold and other me 〈…〉dise in great 〈◊〉, to maintain their gild, for the rainespoiles it. A●●iut these Vare●l●● are found 〈…〉 many Apes of that ●inde which 〈…〉ble Mountain cats, which we call more 〈…〉 yes; they keep them very Monkeys in respect. carefully, holding them to be creatures beloved of God, because they have their hands and fear like humane creatures; and therefore their Woods are full of them, for they ne●e● take any, except for their Vare●l●● 〈◊〉 Statues. There are two Cities of Peg●, the old and the new; in the former Strangers and Merchants inhabits; Pegu described. who are many, and utter great store of merchandise, in this also is the King's Nobles, and Gentlemen, and other people. The new is not very large, it was built by the father of the present King, on a sudden, in a very neat fashion and with wonderful strength: The old is very ancient and reasonable great with many houses made of great canes, and many Magasins of brick to keeps wares in: and to speak of the old City of Pegu, as of the nobler, because of the King's resident in it, and of all his Court, you must know that the Citi● is pleasanti●●eated in the altitude of 16. degrees and a third part, it is environed with walls, and hath the form of a perfect squa●e, and in every square are five gates: round about it are many ditches full of water, which continues all the year, and in them are many Crocodiles, which are put there, that if any will Crocodile-guard. wade over these ditches they may be taken and killed. After that I was provided of a good Druggerman and Interpreter, the noise of Trumpets was heard, which signified we should see the King and have audience of him, we entered within Audience before the King. the second gate, whereby they go into the Court yard, and the Interpreter and I cast ourselves upon our knees on the ground, and with our hands elevated in humble wise, and making a show three times before we rose of kissing the ground; and three other times we ●●d thus before we came near to the place where the King sat with his Se●●ni, prostrate on the earth (for no Christ●●●, how near so ever to the King, nor Moorish Captains, except of his Semini, come in that The King and his Semini, which are his Courtiers. place so near the King) I heard all his Speech, but understood it not: I gave the Emeralds to the Interpreter, who lifted them up over his head, and again made reverence, of them called Rombee: and as soon as the King saw it, a Nagiran, that is to say, the Lord of his words, or Interpreter, making the like Rombee, took the Emeralds, and gave them into the King's hand, and then went out of his presence, who a little while after called him, commanding him as Lord of his words, that he should ask me what Countryman I was, how many years it was since I left my Country, and what was my name, and from what place I had brought those Emeralds, and I with the accustomed Rombee (for at every word they speak they must make such an obeisance) answered that my name was Gaspar Balb●, that I had been in my Voyage four years, and that I brought the Emeralds from Venice to give his Majesty, the fame of whose bounty, courtesy and greatness was spread over the world, and especially in our parts, to be the greatest King in the world; all this was written in their letters, and read by the Lord of his words to his Majesty. He commanded to ask me in what parts Venice was seated, and what King governed it; and I told him that it was in the Kingdom of Italy, and that it was a Republic or free State, not governed by any King. When the King heard this, ●e greatly wondered; so that he began to laugh so exceedingly, that he was overcome of the cough, which made him that he could hardly speak to his Great men. Lastly, he demanded, if that King which last took Portugal were as great, and if Venice were warlike. To which I answered, that King Philip that had taken Portugal was the potentest King among the Christians, and that the Venetians were in league with him, but had no fear of any, yet fought friendship with all. And then I reported the overthrow which the Venetians gave the Emperor of the Turks. A●ethi, who at that time was at Mecca, confirmed this to be true of the defeat of the Turkish Armado. Then he gave me a Cup of gold, and five pieces of China Damask of diverse colours, and bade them tell me, that he gave me these, King's bounty. and did not so pay me for my Emeralds, for which I should be contented of his public Terreca, which are his Treasurer's. This was holden for novelty with them that saw it, for it was not the King's custom to present any thing to any. Moreover, the King ordered that for the wares which I had brought, the Deca●ini should not make me pay any Tax or Custom. The King nourisheth at his charges more than eight hundred domestical Elephants of Store of Elephants. war; but for wild ones they may have as many as they will, for the Woods are full of them. The Bufalos of this Country are of berettine colour, but so great, that they are like Elephants. There are other creatures as with us, and many also of other kinds. When he goeth to his recreations solemnly, or in his Robes, four white Elephants go before him vested with Gold, having their teeth enclosed in a sheath wrought with jewels. The King of Pegu hath great store of Artillery of all sorts; but he wants men to manage them, he might make as many Galleys, Foists & Galleasses as he would, if he had men to govern them, and to make them, and therefore makes none: yet when he undertakes any enterprise, he carries with him small Ordnance, which are governed by certain Gunners, Moors of Bengala, of whom, as of strangers, he hath small confidence. The King of Awa, being subject to the King of P●gu, and Brother to his Father, had a purpose King of Awa or Avarice his Rebellion. to make himself Master of his Nephew's Kingdom, and to make himself King, because he was the ancienter of the Royal branch; therefore at the Inauguration of the present King, he would not come to do him homage as he aught, and as other Kings and Dukes his subjects did; he did not only absent himself, but also kept backe the Present of jewels which he was wont to give, and restrained also the trade from his Country to Pegu, not suffering any Merchant to pass, but sought to conspire with his chief Courtiers against the King of Pegu, who as a good Nephew dissembled it, the said King of Awa being recommended to him from his Father before his death. Finally, the King of Pegu, willing to clear himself of the ill will conceived against the King of Awa his Uncle, sent one of his household servants to him, who was slain by the King of Awa because of the war, trusting that the Grandes of the Kingdom Messenger slain. of Pegu would favour his part, and revolt from their natural Lord, to set Him in his place. Therefore the King of Pegu proclaimed war against Awa, and called to him his Bagnia and Semini, and gave order to his Decagini, that as they came he should put them in prison; which being performed by the Decagini, the King ordained that the morning following they should make an eminent and spacious Scaffold, and 'cause all the Grandes to come upon it, and then set fire to it, and burn them all alive. But to show that he did this with justice, he Terrible execution. sent another mandate, that he should do nothing till he had an Olla or Letter written with his hand in letters of gold, and in the mean time he commanded him to retain all the prisoners of the Grandes families unto the women great with child, and those which were in their swaddling clotheses, and so he brought them all together upon the said Scaffold; and the King sent the Letter that he should burn them, and the Decagini performed it, and burned them all, so that there was heard nothing but weep, shriek, cry, and sobbings: for there were four thousand in this number which were so burned great and small, for which execution were public Guards placed by the King, and all of the old and new City were forced to assist them; I also went thither, and saw it with great compassion and grief, that little children without any fault should suffer such martyrdom, and among others there was one of his chief Secretaries, who was last put in to be burned, yet was freed by the King's order; but his leg was begun to be burnt, so that he was lame. And after followed this order from his Majesty, that those other Captains which remained should come to him, and he said to them, You have seen what we have done to Traitors, but be faithful, and set in order all the people as you can, for I am a Captain that war justly, going without any fear of not overcoming: and so on a sudden, and within few days, he Expedition against Aua. gathered together out of both the Cities more than three hundred thousand persons, and encamped without the City. Ten days after that I saw the King upon an Elephant all over covered with Gold and jewels, go to the war with great courage, with a Sword after our custom sent him by the Viceroy of Goa, the hilt whereof was gilded: the said Viceroy was called Do● Luis de Zuida: he left the white Elephants in the City. After that, the King fell sick of the small pox, but when he was well, he encountered with the King of Awa, and they two fought body to body without any hindrance of the Armies; who being equally Combat of Kings. matched, as their use is, combated bravely, as did also the Guard of this King with that of the other, and after the Kings had fought a while hand to hand, first with Harquebuses, then with Darts, and lastly with the Sword, the Elephant of the King of Pegu broke his right tooth with charging that of Awa, in which fury he so coupled with the other Elephant, that the King of Pegu killed the King of Awa, and he remained lightly wounded on one arm, and in the mean while his Elephant fell dead under him, and the King of Pegu mounted upon that of Awa. But when the Army of Awa saw their King dead, they ceased to fight, and demanded pardon of the King of Pegu, who with a joyful countenance praising their valour pardoned them all, and Opima spolia. 400000. men slain. making a muster, found that of three hundred thousand which he brought from Pegu, there died in that battle more than 200000. and little less of those of Awa. After this victory he ordered that Awa should be destroyed, and all the people made prisoners, among which was the Queen taken prisoner, who was sister of the King of Pegu, and confined, during her life in a large house with many royal attendants; but she agreed never to go forth. The rest of the A●a dispeopled. Citizens were banished to live in Woods among Tigers, and other creatures, and this was because the King of Pegu could not find the great treasure which the King of Awa had. This war was in the beginning of the month of April, when in that Country fall great store of reinss, causing great cold in a place called Meccao; and the fourteenth day of july, in six days he returned unexpectedly to Pegu, not finding the City with those guards which his Majesty had appointed, but at the request of the Prince his son he did no other justice. At this his arrival he understood, that when he was at the war, there was arrived under excuse to come to his favour in the old City of Pegu the son of the Emperor of Silon (or Siam) War betwixt Pegu and Siam▪ of which see Pimenta. with fifty Elephants of war, and eight hundred Horses, besides Harquebussers, Pikemen, and Soldiers with swords, who were sent towards Awa by the great Brama; but instead of taking his way towards that coast he returned to Silon. In the mean time was brought into Pegu the Elephant of the King of Awa, which was so much discontented, that all the day long he mourned, I myself saw him lament, and that he would eat but very little; and this I saw in the lodging where the King of Pegu was wont to keep his, Elephant's piety or loyalty. where continually were two Semini, that prayed him to eat, and mourn no longer, but be merry, for he was come to serve a King greater than his own. Notwithstanding the said Elephant would not cease from tears, and always in token of sorrow held down his trunk: and thus he continued the space of 15. days, and then he began to eat, to the King's great content. With the teeth of the King's Elephant which died in battle by command from his Majesty were made certain Pagods or Statues, which were laid up to be kept among the Pagods of gold and silver. After the King made five other of * Statues and Colossuses. Gonza is a mixed metal of brass and tin whereof they make money. Gonza, which was a marvelous thing to see, for sitting crosslegged, they were as high as a strong man could fling a stone, and they were ingraued fairly and curiously: one to● of the foot was greater than a man, and the said Pagods were set in public before the Palace, and bespangled with gold. The war of Anna being now finished, the King of Silon, who was subject to the King of Pegu, sent one to his Majesty to tell him, that it grieved him that a slave had given answer to his son, whom he had sent to aid the King himself, and therefore now he made no more account of him, nor held him for his Lord; therefore the King Pegu sent forth a great Army against Silon, under Invasion of Siam. the conduct of the great Brama, who after he had lost many people through the heat; & through the great fortitude of Silon, could obtain nothing of him but this, that if the King of Pegu would come to the camp he would reverence him, but he would not yield himself to his inferior; and the King of Pegu answered, that he would have his least slave subdue his subject. Although they kept a strait siege against Silon, yet the City stood it out manfully. It hath been an Imperial City; the houses are of timber, built high because of the overflowing of the River. In Winter every house hath a Boat to transport their people from one side of the River to the other: there are many houses of poor people made upon great planks with edifices of wood or great canes built Movable houses. on them, which they guide whither they will, to buy and cell any sort of merchandise, which is exercised by women, who when a ship comes to that place, do not unlade it; but go themselves upon these Rafts to negotiate, buy and sell. The people of Silon are Gentiles, as those of Pegu, they are white and beautiful; they fear not to be overcome by the King of Pegu after this manner; for his father brought them to his obedience, going in person, and accompanied with eight See before in C●sar Frederik which was then in Pegu. hundred thousand men, neither had he taken it, if it had not been by treason, by opening a Gate, there were many Portugals then taken prisoners, who were freed by the present King of Pegu with commendations for doing what the King of Silon commanded them. In the mean time there was a great fire kindled in a street of the Portugals in Pegu, by the diversity of winds which blew, it burned more than 3800. houses, and some Pagods, and praying places: and because it is a custom, that the King of Pegu in such cases proceeds against those which are authors of such a fire, there was search made who kindled the fire, and he was certified, that it was in the house of a Portugal Pilot which brought us to the City. The King made no show of judging this to have been for malice: but we were in continual fear of burning, and so much the rather, because one of the King's Diviners told him, that if he would have the victory of Silon, he must Devilish counsel. burn a City, as his father did; and therefore we doubted that he would destroy this old City of Pegu; but he was dissuaded from it by the Prince his son, who is very courteous and pleasant, and much delighted in discharging Harquebuses, and to shoot in Bows, he is of great stature, and brown, as his father; when he goes abroad he is carried up in a Palamkin very pompously (as his other three little brothers are also) under a Cloth of state openly. Our Author proceedeth in large discourses of this Country, and the occurrents of that time, which (so much as is necessary) we have in some of our other Peguan Relat●rss, Fredrick, Fitch, or the Jesuits, and are therefore here omitted. CHAP. VI The Voyage of Master RALPH FITCH Merchant of London to Ormus, and so to Goa in the East India, to Cambaia, Ganges, Bengala; to Bacola, and Chonderi, to Pegu, to jamahay in the Kingdom of Siam, and backe to Pegu, and from thence to Malacca, Zeilan, Cochin, and all the Coast of the East India: begun in the year of our Lord 1583. and ended 1591. IN the year of our Lord 1583. I Ralph Fitch of London Merchant, being desirous to see the Countries of the East India, in the company of Master john Newberis Merchant, (which * See Master Newberry his voyage to Ormus. sup. l9. c. 3. & 18. I had thought to have left out this voyage of Master Fitch, as being before published by Mr. SATURN'S but seeing none other of our English travellers have seen diverse Countries here Discovered, for the better knowledge of him and them, I have added it here also. Birra. had been at Ormus once before) of William Leedes jeweller, and james Story Painter, being chief set forth by the right Worshipful Sir Edward Osborne Knight, and Master Richard Staper Citizens and Merchants of London, did ship myself in a Ship of London called the Tiger, wherein we went for Tripoli in Syria: and from thance we took the way for Aleppo, which we went in seven days with the Carovan. Being in Aleppo and finding good company, we went from thence to Birra, which is two days and a half travel with Camels. Birra is a little Town, but very plentiful of victuals: and near to the wall of the Town runneth the River Euphrates. Here we bought a Boat and agreed with a Master and Bargemen, for to go to Babylon. These Boats be but for one voyage; for the stream doth ton so fast downwards that they cannot return. They carry you to a Town which they call Felugia, and there you cell the Boat for a little money, for that which cost you fifty at Birra, you cell there for seven or eight. From Birra to Felugia is sixteen days journey, it is not good that one Boat go alone, for if it should chance to break, you should have much ado to save your goods from the Arabians, which be always thereabouts robbing: and in the Night when your Boats be made fast, it is necessary that you keep good watch. For the Arabians that be Thiefs, will come swimming and steal your goods and flee away, against which a Gun is very good, for they do fear it very much. In the River of Euphrates from Birra to Felugia, there be certain places where you pay Custom, so many Medines, for a some or Camels lading, and certain Raisens' and Soap, which is for the sons of A●●rise, which is Lord of the Arabians and all that great Desert, and hath some Villages upon the River. Felugia where you unlade your goods which come from Birra, is a little Village: from whence you go to Felugia. Babylon in a day. Babylon is a Town not very great but very populous, and of great traffic of Strangers, for that it is the way to Persia, Turkia, and Arabia: and from thence do go Carovans for these Babylon (so vulgarly but falsely it is called) the true name is Bagdet, See sup. l. 9 c. 9 touching it. Babylon is now Babel indeed, nothing but 〈…〉 and con●●sion▪ 〈…〉 The Tower of Babel. and other places. Here are great store of victuals, which come from Armenia down the River of Tigris. They are brought upon rafts made of Goatskinnes blown full of wind and boards laid upon them: and thereupon they lad there goods which are brought down to B 〈…〉, which being discharged they open their skins, and carry them backe by Camels, to serve another time. Babylon in times past did belong to the Kingdom of Persia, but now is subject to the Turk. Over against Babylon there is a very fair Village from whence you pass to Babylon upon a long Bridge made of Boats, and tied to a great Chain of Iron, which is made fast on either side of the River. When any Boats are to pass up or down the River, they take away certain of the Boats until they be passed. The Tower of Babel is built on this side the River Tigris, towards Arabia from the Town about seven or eight miles, which Tower is 〈…〉 ated on all sides, and with the fall thereof hath made as 〈…〉 re a little Mountain, so that it hath no shape at all: it was made of Bricks dried in the Sun, and certain C●●eses and 〈◊〉 of the P 〈…〉 ●ree laid betwixt the Bricks. There is no entrance to be seen to go into it▪ It doth stand upon a great Plain betwixt the Rivers of E 〈…〉▪ and Tigris. By the River Euphrates two days journey from Babylon at a place called Ait, in a Field near unto it, is a strange thing to see: a mouth that doth continually throw forth against the 〈◊〉 Pitch, continually issuing out of the earth. air boiling Pitch with a filthy smoa 〈…〉: which ●itch doth run abroad into a great field which is 〈◊〉 full thereof. The M 〈…〉 say that it is the mouth of Hell. By reason of the great qu〈…〉 se of it, the men of that Country do pitch their Boats two or three in 〈…〉 thick on the outside, so that no water doth enter into th' 〈…〉. Their Boats be called Danee. When there is great store of water in Tigris, you may go from Babylon to Basora in eight) or nine days: i● 〈◊〉 be small store it will cost you the more days. B 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 es past was under 〈◊〉 Arabians, but now is subject to the Turk. But some of them the Turk cannot subdue, for that they hold certain Lands in the River Euphrates, which the Turk cannot win of them. They be Thiefs all and have no settled dwelling, but remove from place to place with their Camels, Goats, and Horses, Wives and Children and all. They have large blue Gowns, their Wife's ears and noses are ringed very full of rings of Copper and Silver, and they wear rings of Copper about their legs. Basora standeth near the Gulf of Persia, and is a Town of great trade of Spices and Drugs which come from Ormus. Also there is great store of Wheat, Rice, and Dates growing thereabout, where with they serve Babylon and all the Country, Ormus, and all the parts of India. I went from Basora to Ormus down the Gulf of Persia, in a certain ship made of boards, and sowed together with Cayro, which is thread made of the husk of Cocoes, and certain Canes or straw leaves sowed upon the seams of the boards which is the cause that they leak very much. And so having Persia always on the left hand, and the Coast of Arabia on the right hand we passed many Lands, and among others, the famous Island Baharim, from whence come the best Pearls which be round and Orient. Ormus is an Island in circuit about five and twenty or thirty miles, and is the driest Island in the world: for there is nothing growing in it but only Salt; for their water, wood, or victuals, Ormus. and all things necessary come out of Persia, which is about twelve miles from thence. All thereabout be very fruitful, from whence all kind of victuals are sent unto Ormus. The Portugals have a Castle * Imo habui Chreme, The Persians have lately taken it. here which standeth near unto the sea, wherein there is a Captain for the King of Portugal, having under him a convenient number of Soldiers, where of some part remain in the Castle, and some in the Town. In this Town are Merchants of all Nations, and many Moors and Gentiles. Here is very great trade of all sorts of Spices, Drugs, Silk, cloth of Silk, fine Tapestry of Persia, great store of Pearls which come from the I'll of Baharim, and are the best Pearls of all others, and many Horses of Persia, which serve all India. They have a Moor to their King which is chosen and governed by the Portugals. Their Women Fashions of Ormus. are very strangely attired, wearing on their Noses, Ears, Necks, arms and legs, many rings set with jewels, and locks of Silver and Gold in their ears, and a long bar of gold upon the side of their Noses. Their Ears with the weight of their jewels be worn so wide, that a man may thrust three of his fingers into them. Here very shortly after our arrival we were put in Prison, and had part of our goods taken from us by the Captain of the Castle, whose name was Don Mathias de Albuquerque; and from hence the eleventh of October he shipped us and sent us for Goa unto the Viceroy, which at that time was Don Francisco de Mascaren●as. The ship wherein we were embarked for Goa belonged to the Captain, and carried one hundred If there be twenty. twenty and four Horses in it. All Merchandise carried to Goa in a ship wherein are Horses, pay no Custom in Goa. The Horses pay custom, the goods pay nothing; but if you come in a ship which bringeth no Horses, you are then to pay eight in the hundred for your goods. The first City of India that we arrived at upon the fifth of November, after we had passed the Coast of Zindi, is called Diu, which standeth in an Island in the Kingdom of Cambaia, Diu. and is the strongest Town that the Portugals have in those parts. It is but little, but well stored with Merchandise; for here they lad many great ships with diverse commodities for the straits of Mecca, for Ormus, and other places, and these be ships of the Moors and of Christians. But the Moors cannot pass, except they have a Passport from the Portugals. Cambaietta is the chief City of that Province, which is great and very populous, and fairly builded for a Town of the Gentiles: but if there happen any Famine, the people will cell their Children for very little. The last King of Cambaia was Sultan Badu, which was killed at the siege of Diu, and shortly after his City was taken by the great Mogor, which is the King of Agra and of Delli, which are forty days journey from the Country of Cambaia. Here the Women wear upon their arms infinite numbers of rings made of Elephants teeth, wherein they Daman. take so much delight, that they had rather be without their meat then without their Bracelets. Going from Diu we come to Daman, the second Town of the Portugals in the Country of Cambaia, which is distant from Diu forty leagues. Here is no trade but of Corn and Rice. They have many Villages under them which they quietly possess in time of Peace, but in time of Basaim. Tana. War the enemy is master of them. From thence we passed by Basaim, and from Basaim to Tana, at both which places is small trade but only of Corn and Rice. The tenth of November, we arrived at Chaul which standeth in the firm land. There be Chaul. two Towns, the one belonging to the Portugals, and the other to the Moors. That of the Portugals is nearest to the Sea, and commandeth the Bay, and is walled round about. A little above that, is the Town of the Moors which is governed by a Moor King called Xa-Maluco. here is great traffic for all sorts of Spices, and Drugs, Silk, and clo●● of Silk, Sandales, Elephants teeth, and much China work, and much Sugar which is made of the N●● called Gagara: the Tree is called the Palmer: which is the profitables● Tree in the world: it doth always Coco-tree. bear fruit, and doth yield Wine, Oil, Sugar, Vinegar, Cordes, Coles, of the leaves are made Thatch for the houses, Sails for ships, Mats to sit or lie on: of the branches they make their Houses, and brooms to s●eepe, of the Tree wood for ships. The wine doth issue out of the top of the tree. They cut a branch of a bough and bind it hard, and hung an earthen pot upon it, which they empty every morning and every evening, and still it and put in certain dried Raisins, and it becometh very strong Wine in short time. Hitherto many ships come from all parts of India, Ormus, and from M●●ca: here be many Moors and Gentiles. They have a very strange order among them, they worship a Cow, and esteem much of the Cow's Kine-devotion Pythagorean superstition. dung to paint the walls of their houses. They will kill nothing not so much as a Louse: for they hold it a sin to kill any thing. They eat no flesh, but live by Roots, and Rice, and Milk. And when the husband dyeth his wife is burned with him, if she be alive: if she will not, her Mad reason of burning the Dead. head is shaved, and then is never accounted made of her after. They say if they should be buried, it were a great sin, for of their bodies there would come many Worms and other vermin, and when their bodies were consumed, those Worms would lack sustenance, which were a fin, therefore they will be burned. In Cambaia they will kill nothing, nor have any thing killed: in the Town they have Hospitals to keep lame Dogs and Cats, and for Birds. They will give meat to the Ants. Goa is the most principal City which the Portugals have in India, wherein the Viceroy remaineth Goa. with his Court. It standeth in an Island, which may be five and twenty or thirty miles about. It is a fine City, and for an Indian Town very fair. The Island is very fair, full of Orchards and Gardens, and many Palmer trees, and hath some Villages. Here be many Merchants of all Nations. And the Fleet which cometh every year from Portugal, which be four, five, or six great ships, cometh first hither. And they come for the most part in September, and remain there forty or fifty days; and then got to Cochin, where they lad their Pepper for Portugal. Oftentimes they lad one in Goa, the rest go to Cochin, which is from Goa an hundred I dalcan. Bisapor. This was the twentieth of November. leagues Southward. Goa standeth in the Country of Hidalcan, who lieth in the Country six or seven days journey. His chief City is called Bisapor. At our coming we were cast into Prison, and examined before the justice and demanded for Letter, and were charged to be spies, but they could prove nothing by us. We continued in Prison until the two and twenty of December, and then we were set at liberty, putting in sureties for two thousand Ducats not to departed the Town; which sureties Father Stephens an English jesuite which we found there, and another religious man a friend of his procured for us. Our sureties name was Andre●s' Taborer, to whom we paid two thousand one hundred and fifty Ducats, and still he demanded more: whereupon we made suit to the Viceroy and justice to have our money again, considering that they had had it in their hands near five months and could prove nothing against us. The Viceroy made us a very sharp answer, and said we should be better sifted before it were long, and that they had further matter against us. Whereupon we presently determined rather to seek our liberties, then to be in danger for ever to be Slaves in the Country, for it was told us we should have the Strapade. The fifth They fled from Goa. See hereof Linschoten in fine lib. 1. Bellergan a Town. Bisapor. day of April 1585. in the morning we ran from thence. And being set over the River, we went two days on foot not without fear, not knowing the way nor having any guide, for we durst trust none. One of the first Towns which we came unto, is called Bellergan, where there is a great Market kept of Diamonds, Rubies, Saphires, and many other soft Stones. From Bellergan we went to Bisapor, which is a very great Town where the King doth keep his Court. He hath many Gentiles in his Court and they be great Idolaters. And they have their Idols standing in the Woods, which they call Pagodes. Some be like a Cow, some like a Monkey, some like Buffles, some like Peacocks, and some like the Devil. Here be very many Elephants which they go to war withal. Here they have good store of Gold and Silver: their houses are of stone very fair and high. From hence we went for Gulconda, the King whereof is called Cu●up de lashach. Here, and in the Kingdom of Hidalcan, and in the Country of the King of Gulconda. Dec●●, be the Diamonds found of the old water. It is a very fair Town, pleasant, with fair houses of Brick and Timber, it aboundeth with great store of Fruits and fresh water. Here the men and the women do go with a cloth bound about their middles, without any more apparel. We found it here very hot. Apparel. The Winter beginneth here about the last of May. In these parts is a Port or Haven called Masulipatan, which standeth eight days journey from hence toward the Gulf of Bengula, whether Masulipatan. See sup. lib. 3. c. vlt. of English trade there. Seruidore. come many ships out of India, Pegu, and Sumatra, very richly laden with Pepper, Spices, and other commodities. The Country is very good and fruitful. From thence I went to Seruidore, which is a fine Country, and the King is called, The King of Bread. The houses here be all thatched and made of Lome. Here be many Moors and Gentiles, but there is small Religion among them. From thence I went to Bellapore, and so to Barrampore, which is in the Country of Zelabdim Echebar. In this place their money is made of a kind of Silver round and Bellaport. thick, to the value of twenty pence, which is very good silver. It is marvelous great and a populous Country. In their Winter which is in june, july, and August, there is no passing in the streets but with Horses, the waters be so high. The houses are made of some and thatched. Here is great store of Cotton-cloth made, and painted clotheses of cotton-wool: here groweth great store of Corn and Rice. We found Marriages great store both in Town and Villages in many places where we passed, of Boys of eight or ten years, and Girls of five or six years Strange Marriages. old. They both do ride upon one Horse very trimly decked, and are carried through the Town with great piping and playing, and so return home and eat of a Banquet made of Rice and Fruits, and there they dance the most part of the night, and so make an end of the marriage. They lie not together until they be ten years old. They say they marry their Children so young, because it is an order, that when the man dyeth, the woman must be burned with him: so that if the Father die, yet they may have a Father in law to help to bring up the Children which be married: and also that they will not leave their Sons without Wives, nor their Daughters without Husbands. From thence we went to Mandoway, which is a very strong Town. It was besieged twelve Mandoa, or Mandoway, a very strong Town. Vgini. years by Zelabdim Echebar, before he could win it. It standeth upon a very great high Rock as the most part of their Castles do, and was of a very great circuit. From hence we went to Ugins and Serringe, where we overtook the Ambassador of Zelabdim Echebar with a marvelous great company of men, Elephants, and Camels. Here is great trade of Cotton and Cloth made of Cotton, and great store of Drugs. From thence we went to Agra, passing many Rivers, which by reason of the rain were so swollen, that we waded and swam oftentimes for our lives. Agra is a very great City and populous, built with stone, having fair and large Agra a great City. streets, with a fair River running by it, which falleth into the Gulf of Bengala. It hath a fair Castle and a strong, with a very fair Ditch. Here be many Moors and Gentiles, the King is called Zelabdim Echebar: the people for the most part call him The great Mogor. From thence Zeb. Echebar the great Mogor; Father to Selim which now reigneth, of whom see sup. l. 3, & 4. in Hawkins. Fincb & Sir Tho-Roe, &c. we went for Fatepore, which is the place where the King kept his Court. The Town is greater than Agra, but the houses and streets be not so fair. Here devil many people both Moors and Gentiles. The King hath in Agra and Fatepore, as they do credibly report, one thousand Elephants, thirty thousand Horses, one thousand and four hundred tame Deer, eight hundred Concubines: such store of Ounces, Tigers, Buffles, Cocks and Hawks, that is very strange to see. He keepeth a great Court, which they call Dericcan. Agra and Fatepore are two very great Cities, either of them much greater than London, and very populous. Between Agra and Fatepore are twelve miles, and all the way is a Market of victuals and other things, as full as though a man were still in a Town, and so many people as if a man were in a Market. They Bulls draw Coaches or Carts. have many fine Carts, and many of them carved and gilded with Gold, with two wheels which be drawn with two little Bulls about the bigness of our great Dogs in England, and they will run with any Horse, and carry two or three men in one of these Carts: they are covered with Silk or very fine cloth, and be used here as our Coaches be in England. Hither is great resort of Merchants from Persia, and out of India, and very much Merchandise of Silk and Cloth, and of precious Stones, both Rubies, Diamonds, and Pearls. The King is apparelled in a white Cabie made like a Shirt tied with strings on the one side, and a little cloth on his head, coloured oftentimes with read or yellow. None come into his house but his Eunuches which keep his women. Here in Fatepore we stayed all three until the eight and twentieth of September 1585. and Newberies iour neigh in which it seemeth he died, unknown how or where. then Master john Newberie took his journey toward the City of Lahor, determining from thence to go for Persia, and then for Aleppo or Constantinople, whether he could get soon passage unto; and directed me to go to for Bengala and for Pegu, and did promise' me, if it pleased God, to meet me in Bengala within two years with a ship out of England. I left William Will Leads served the King of Cambaia. Leads the jeweller, in service with the King Zelabdim Echebar in Fatepore, who did entertain him very well, and gave him an House and five Slaves, an Horse, and every day six S. S. in money. I went from Agra to Satagam in Bengala, in the company of one hundred and fourscore Boats laden with Salt, Opium, Hinge, Led, Carpets, and diverse other commodities down the River jemena. The chief Merchants are Moors and Gentiles. In these Countries they have many strange Ceremonies. The Bramenes which are their Priests, come to the water and have The superstitious Ceremonies of the Bramenes, like those of the ancient Gymnosopgists in Strabo, &c. a string about their necks made with great ceremonies, & lad up water with both their hands, and turn the string first with both their hands within, and then one arm after the other out. Though it be never so cold, they will wash themselves in cold water or in warm. These Gentiles will eat no Flesh, nor kill any thing. They live with Rice, Butter, Milk, and Fruits. They pray in the water naked, and dress their meat and eat it naked, and for their penance they lie flat upon the earth, and rise up and turn themselves about thirty or forty times, and use to heave up their hands to the Sun, and to kiss the earth, with their arms and legs stretched along out, and their right leg always before the left. Every time they lie down, they make a Devotions (as on Beads) more by tale then by weight score on the ground with their finger, to know when their stint is finished. The Bramenes mark themselves in the foreheads, ears, and throats, with a kind of yellow gear which they grinned, and every morning they do it. And they have some old men which go in the streets with a box of yellow Powder, and mark men on their heads and necks as they meet them. And their wives do come by ten, twenty, and thirty together, to the water side singing, and there do wash themselves, and then use their Ceremonies, and mark themselves in their foreheads Polygamy. and faces, and carry some with them, and so departed singing. Their Daughters be married, at, or before the age of ten years. The men may have seven wives. They be a kind of crafty people, worse than the jews. When they salute one another, they heave up their hands to their heads, and say, Rame, Rame. From Agra I came to Prague, where the River jemena entereth into the mighty River Ganges, and jemena joseth his name. Ganges cometh out of the Northwest, and runneth East into the prague. Ganges. Gulf of Bengala. In those parts there are many Tigers, and many Partridges and Turtle-doves, and much other Fowl. Here be many Beggars in these Countries which go naked, and Tigris. Holy holy Beggars. the people make great account of them: they call them Schesche. Here I saw one which was a Monster among the rest. He would have nothing upon him, his beard was very long, and with the hair of his head he covered his privities. The nails of some of his fingers were two inches long, for he would cut nothing from him, neither would he speak. He was accompanied with eight or ten, and they spoke for him. When any man spoke to him, he would lay his hand upon his breast and bow himself, but would not speak. He would not speak to the King. We went from Prague down Ganges, the which is here very broad. Here is great store of Fish of sundry sorts, and of wild Fowl, as of Swans, Geese, Cranes, and many other things. The Country is very fruitful and populous. The men for the most part have their faces shaved, and their heads very long, except some which be all shaved save the crown: and some of them are as though a man should set a dish on their heads, and shave them round, all but the crown. In this River of Ganges are many Lands. His water is very sweet and pleasant, and the Country Ganges water. adjoining very fruitful. From thence we went to Bannaras which is a great Town, and great store of Cloth is made Bannaras. there of Cotton, and Sashes for the Moors. In this place they be all Gentiles, and be the greatest Idolaters that ever I saw. To this Town come the Gentiles on Pilgrimage out of fare A Pilgrimage of the Gentiles to the River Ganges. Images. Countries. Here alongst the water's side, be very many fair houses, and in all of them, or for the most part they have their Images standing, which be evil favoured, made of stone and wood, some like Lions, Leopards, and Monkeys, some like Men and Women, and Peacocks, and some like the Devil with four arms & four hands. They sit cross legged, some with one thing in their hands, and some another, and by break of day and before, there are men and women which come out of the Town and wash themselves in Ganges. And there are diverse old men, which upon places of earth made for the purpose, sit praying, and they give the people three or four straws, which they take and hold them between their fingers when they wash themselves: and some sit to mark them in the foreheads, and they have in a cloth a little Rice, Barley, or money, which, when they have washed themselves, they give to the old men which sit there praying. Afterwards they go to diverse of their Images, and give them of their Sacrifices. And when they give, the old men say certain prayers, and then is all holy. And in diverse places there standeth a kind of Image which in their language they call Ada. And they have diverse great stones carved, whereon they pour water, & throw thereupon some Rice, Wheat, Ada an Idol, it may seem, of Adam, whom some have dreamt to have both sexes, with four hands, &c. after divided into Male and Female. Barley, and some other things. This Ada hath four hands with claws. Moreover, they have a great place made of Stone like to a Well with steps to go down; wherein the water standeth very foul and stinketh: for the great quantity of Flowers, which continually they throw into it, do make it stink. There be always many people in it: for they say when they wash themselves in it, that their sins be forgiven them, because God, as they say, did wash himself in that place. They gather up the sand in the bottom of it, and say it is holy. They never pray but in the water, and they wash themselves over head, and lad up water with both their hands, and turn themselves about, and then they drink a little of the water three times, and so go to their Gods which stand in those houses. Some of them will wash a place which is their length, and then will pray upon the earth with their arms and legs at length out, and will rise up and lie down, and kiss the ground twenty or thirty times, but they will not stir their right foot. And some of them will make their Ceremonies with fifteen or Idolatrous rites. sixteen pots little and great, and ring a little Bell when they make their mixtures ten or twelve times: and they make a circle of water round about their pots and pray, and diverse sit by them, and one that reacheth them their Pots: and they say diverse things over their pots many times, and when they have done, they go to their Gods, and strew their Sacrifices which they think are very holy, and mark many of them which sit by, in the foreheads, which they take as a great gift. There come fifty and sometime an hundred together, to wash them in this Well, and to offer to these Idols. They have in some of these Houses their Idols standing, and one sitteth by them in warm weather with a fan to blow wind upon them. And when they see any company coming, they ring a little Bell which hangeth by them, and many give their alms, but especially those which come out of the Country. Many of them are black and have claws of brass with long nails, & some ride upon Peacocks & other Fowls which be evil favoured, with long hawks bills, and some like one thing and some another, but none with a good face. Among the rest there is one which they make great account of: for they say he giveth them all things both food and apparel, and one sitteth always by him with a fan to make wind towards him. Here some be burned to ashes, some scorched in the fire and thrown into the water, and Funerals by burning. Dogs and Foxes do presently eat them. The Wives here do burn with their Husbands when they die, if they will not, their heads be shaved, and never account is made of them afterward. The people go all naked save a little cloth bound about their middle. Their women have their Apparel, necks, arms and ears decked with rings of Silver, Copper, Tin, and with round hoops made of ivory, adorned with Amber stones, and with many Agats, and they are marked with a great spot of read in their foreheads, and a stroke of read up to the crown, and so it runneth three manner of ways. In the Winter, which is our May, the men wear qailted Gowns of cotton like to our Mattraces and quilted Caps like to our great Grocer's mortars, with a slit to look out at, and so tied down beneath their ears. If a man or a woman be sick and like Foolish physic to die, they will lay him before their Idols all night, and that shall help him or make an end of him. And if he do not mend that night, his friends will come and sit with him a little and cry, and afterwards will carry him to the waters side, and set him upon a little raft made of reeds, and so let him go down the River. When they be married the man and the woman come Marriage rites. to the water side, and there is an old man which they call a Bramane, that is, a Priest, a Kow, and a Calf, and a Kow with Calf. Then the Man and the Woman, the Kow and Calf, and the old man go into the water together, and they give the old man a white cloth of four yards long, and a basket crosse-bound with diverse things in it: the cloth he layeth upon the back of the Kow, and then he taketh the Kow by the end of the tail, and sayeth certain words: and she hath a Copper or a Brass pot full of water, and the man doth hold his hand by the old man's hand, and the wife's hand by her husbands, and all have the Kow by the tail, This tying of new married folks together by the clotheses, was used by the Mexicans in old time. and they pour water out of the pot upon the Kowes tail, and it runneth through all their hands, and they lad up water with their hands, and then the old man doth tie him and her together by their clotheses. Which done, they go round about the Kow and Calf, and then they give somewhat to the poor which be always there, and to the Bramane or Priest they give one Kow and Calf, and afterward go to diverse of their Idols and offer money, and laidowne flat upon the ground and kiss it diverse times, and then go their way. Their chief Idols be black Ugly Idols. and evill-favored, their mouths monstrous, their ears gilded, and full of jewels, their teeth and eyes of Gold, Silver, and Glass, some having one thing in their hands, and some another. You may not come into the houses where they stand, with your shoes on. They have continually Lamps burning before them. From Bannaras I went to Patenaw down the River Ganges: where in the way we passed Patenaw. many fair Towns, and a Country very fruitful: and many very great Rivers do enter into Ganges, and some of them as great as Ganges, which cause Ganges to be of a great breadth, and Breadth of Ganges in time of rain beyond ken. so broad that in the time of rain you cannot see from one side to the other. These Indians when they be scorched and thrown into the water, the men swim with their faces downwards, the women with their faces upwards, I thought they tied something to them to 'cause them to do so: but they say no. There be very many Thiefs in this Country, which be like to the Arabians: for they have no certain abode, but are sometime in one place, and sometime in another. Here the women be so decked with Silver and Copper, that it is strange Pride's punishment. Gold found, how. to see, they use no shoes by reason of the rings of Silver and Copper which they wear on their toes. Here at Patanaw they find Gold in this manner. They dig deep pits in the earth, and wash the earth in great bolls, and therein they found the Gold, and they make the pits round about with brick, that the earth fall not in. Patanaw is a very long and a great Town. In times past it was a Kingdom, but now it is under Zelabdim Echebar the Great Mogor. The Men are tall and slender, and have many old folks among them: the Houses are simple, made of earth, and covered with straw, the Streets are very large. In this Town there is a trade of Cotton, and cloth of Cotton, much Sugar, which they carry from hence to Bengala and India, very much Opium, and other commodities. He that is chief here under the King, is called Tipperdas, and is of great account among the people. Here in Patanaw I saw a dissembling Prophet False Prophet. which sat upon an Horse in the Market place, and made as though he slept, and many of the people came and touched his feet with their hands, and then kissed their hands. They took him for a great man, but sure he was a lazy lubber. I left him there sleeping. The people of these Countries be much given to such prating and dissembling hypocrites. From Patanaw I went to Tanda, which is in the Land of Gouren. It hath in times past been Tanda in Gouren. a Kingdom, but now is subdued by Zelabdim Echebar. Great trade and traffic is here of Cotton, and of cloth of Cotton. The people go naked with a little cloth bound about their waste. It standeth in the Country of Bengala. Here be many Tigers, wild Buffs, and great store of wild Fowl: they are very great Idolaters. Tanda standeth from the River Ganges a league, because in times past, the River flowing over the banks in time of rain did drown the Country and many Villages, and so they do remain. And the old way which the River Ganges was wont to run, remaineth dry, which is the occasion that the City doth stand so fare from the water. From Agra down the River jemena, and down the River Ganges, I was Five months passage. five months coming to Bengala, but it may be sailed in much shorter time. I went from Bengala into the Country of Couch, which lieth five and twenty days journey Couch. Northwards from Tanda. The King is a Gentle, his name is Suckel Counsel: his Country is great, and lieth not fare from Cauchin China; for they say they have Pepper from thence. The Port is called Cacchegate. All the Country is set with Bambos or Canes made sharp at both Country set with Canes. the ends and driven into the earth, and they can let in the water and drown the ground above knee deep, so that Men nor Horses can pass. They poison all the waters if any wars be. Here they have much Silk and Musk, and cloth made of Cotton. The people have ears which be marvellous great of a span long, which they draw out in length by devices when they be young. Here they be all Gentiles, and they will kill nothing. They have Hospitals for Sheep, Pythagorean Gentilism. Goats, Dogs, Cats, Birds, and for all other living creatures. When they be old and lame they keep them until they die. If a man catch or buy any quick thing in other places and bring it thither, they will give him money for it, or other victuals, and keep it in their Hospitals, or let it go. They will give meat to the Ants. Their small money is Almonds, which oftentimes they use to eat. From thence I returned to Hugeli, which is the place where the Portugals keep in the Country of Bengala which standeth in 23. degrees of Northerly latitude, and standeth a league from In Mexico they use likewise for small money the fruit Cacao, which are like Almonds. Hugeli. Torto Angeli. Satagan: they call it Porto Piqueno. We went through the Wilderness, because the right way was full of thiefs, where we passed the Country of Gouren, where we found but few Villages, but almost all Wilderness, and saw many Buffs, Swine and Deer, Grass longer than a man, and very many Tigers. Not fare from Porto Piqueno Southwestward, standeth an Haven which is called Angeli, in the Country of Orixa. It was a Kingdom of itself, and the King was a great friend to strangers. Afterwards it was taken by the King of Patan, which was their neighbour, but he did not enjoy it long, but was taken by Zelabdim Echebar, which is King of Agra, Delli, and Cambaia. Orixa standeth six days journey from Satagan Southwestward. In this place is very much Rice, and cloth made of Cotton, and great store of cloth which is made of Orixa. The like cloth may be made of the long grass in Virginia. Grass, which they call Yerua, it is like a Silk. They make good cloth of it which they sand for India, and diverse other places. To this Haven of Angels come every year many ships out of India, Negapatan, Sumatra, Malacca, and diverse other places; and lad from thence great store of Rice, and much cloth of Cotton wool, much Sugar, and long Pepper, great store of Butter and other victuals for India. Satagam is a fair City for a City of the Moors, and very Satagam. plentiful of all things. Here in Bengala they have every day in one place or other a great Market which they call Chandean, and they have many great Boats which they call Pericose, wherewithal they go from place to place and buy Rice, and many other things: these Boats have four and twenty or six and twenty Oars to row them, they be great of burden, but have no coverture. Here the Gentiles have the water of Ganges in great estimation, for having good Ganges water precious. water near them, yet they will fetch the water of Ganges a great way off, and if they have not sufficient to drink, they will sprinkle a little on them, and then they think themselves well. From Satagam I traveled by the Country of the King of Tippara or Porto Grande, with whom the Mogores or Mogen have almost continual wars. The Mogen which be of the Kingdom Tippara or Porto Grande. of Recon * Arracan. and Rame, be stronger than the King of Tippara, so that Chatigan or Porto Grande is oftentimes under the King of Recon. There is a Country four days journey from Couch before mentioned, which is called Bottanter, and the City Bottia, the King is called Dermain; the people whereof are very tall and Bottanter a great northern Country. Merchants of China, Muscovie and Tartary. Large ears. These seem to be the mountains of Imaus called by the People Cumao. strong, and there are Merchants which come out of China, and they say out of Muscovia or Tartary. And they come to buy Musk, Cambals, Agats, Silk, Pepper, and Saffron like the Saffron of Persia. The Country is very great, three months journey. There are very high Mountains in this Country, and one of them so steep, that when a man is six days journey of it he may see it perfectly. Upon these Mountains are people which have ears of a span long: if their ears be not long they call them Apes. They say that when they be upon the Mountains, they see ships in the Sea sailing to and fro; but they know not from whence they come, nor whither they go. There are Merchants which come out of the East, they say, from under the Sun, which is from China, which have no beards, and they say there it is something warm. But those which come from the other side of the Mountains, which is from the North, say there it is very cold. These Northern Merchants are apparelled with woollen Cloth and Hats, The apparel of the Tartary Merchants. white Hosen close, and Boots which be of Muscovia or Tartary. They report that in their Country they have very good Horses, but they be little: some men have four, five, or six hundred Horses and Cows: they live with Milk and Flesh. They cut the tails of their Cows, Kow tails in great request. and cell them very dear, for they be in great request, and much esteemed in those parts. The hair of them is a yard long, the rump is above a span long: they use to hung them for bravery upon the heads of their Elephants: they be much used in Pegu and China: they buy and cell by scores upon the ground. The people be very swift on foot. From Chatigan in Bengala, I came to Bacola; the King whereof is a Gentle, a man very well disposed, and delighteth much to shoot in a Gun. His Country is very great and fruitful, Bacola. and store of Rice, much Cotton cloth, and cloth of Silk. The Houses be very fair and high builded, the Streets large, the People naked, except a little cloth about their waste. The Women Houses and apparel. wear great store of silver hoops about their necks and arms, and their legs are ringed with Silver and Copper, and rings made of Elephants teeth. From Bacola I went to Serrepore which standeth upon the River of Ganges, the King is called Serrepore. Chondery. They be all hereabout Rebels against the King Zelabdim Echebar: for here are so many Rivers and Lands, that they flee from one to another, whereby his Horsemen cannot prevail against them. Great store of Cotton cloth is made here. Sinnergan is a Town six leagues from Serrepore, where there is the best and finest cloth made Sinnergan. of Cotton that is in all India. The chief King of all these Countries is called Isacan, and he is chief of all the other Kings, and is a great friend to all Christians. The Houses here, as they Houses how made to prevent Tigers. be in the most part of India, are very little, and covered with straw, and have a few mats round about the walls, and the door to keep out the Tigers and the Foxes. Many of the people are very rich. Here they will eat no flesh, nor kill no beast: they live of Rice, Milk, and first-fruits. Pythagoreans. They go with a little cloth before them, and all the rest of their body is naked. Great store of Cotton cloth goeth from hence, and much Rice, wherewith they serve all India, Ceilon, Pegu, Malacca, Sumatra, and many other places. I went from Serrepore the eight and twentieth of November, 1586. for Pegu in a small Ship or Foist of one Albert Caravallos, and so passing down Ganges, and passing by the Island of Sundiva, Sundiva Island. Porto Grande, or the Country of Tippera, the Kingdom of Recon and Mogen, leaving them on our left side with a fair wind at Northwest: our course was South and by East, which brought us to the Bar of Negrais to Pegu: if any contrary wind had come, we had Bar of Negrais. thrown many of our things over board: for we were so pestered with people and goods, that there were scant place to lie in. From Bengala to Pegu is ninety leagues. We entered the Bar of Negrais, which is a brave Bar, and hath four fathoms water where it hath lest. Three days after we came to Cosmin, which is a very pretty Town, and standeth very pleasantly, very Cosmin. well furnished with all things. The people be very tall and well disposed; the women white, round faced, with little eyes: the houses are high built, set upon great high posts, and they go Ladders used to avoid the danger of wild beasts. Dwelling in Boats. up to them with long Ladders for fear of the Tigers which be very many. The Country is very frui full of all things. Here are very great Figs, Oranges, Cocoes, and other first-fruits. The Land is very high that we fall withal; but after we be entered the Bar, it is very low and full of Rivers, for they go all to and fro in Boats, which they call Paroes', and keep their houses with wife and children in them. From the Bar of Nigrais to the City of Pegu is ten days journey by the Rivers. We went from Cos 〈…〉 to Pegu in Paroes' or Boats, and passing up the Rivers we came to Medon, which Medon. is a pretty Town, where there be a wonderful number of Paroes', for they keep their Houses and Markets in them all upon the water. They row to and fro, and have all their merchandises in their Boats with a great Sombrero or Shadow over their heads to keep the Sun from them, which is as broad as a great Cart wheel made of the leaves of the Coco trees and Fig trees, and is very light. From Medon we went to Dela, which is a very fair Town, and hath a fair Port into the Dela. Sea, from whence go many ships to Malacca, Mecca, and many other places. Here are eighteen or twenty very great and long houses, where they tame and keep many Elephants of the Kings: for there about in the Wilderness they catch the wild Elephants. It is a very fruitful Country. From Dela we went to Cirion, which is a good Town, and hath a fair Cirion. Port into the Sea, whither come many ships from Mecca, Malacca, and Sumatra, and from diverse other places. And there the ships stay and discharge, and sand up their goods in Paroes' to Pegu. From Cirion we went to Macao, which is a pretty Town, where we left our Boats and in the Macao. Coaches carried on men's shoulders. Pegu. morning taking Delingeges, which are a kind of Coaches made of cords and cloth quilted, and carried upon a stang between three or four men: we came to Pegu the same day. Pegu is a City very great, strong, and very fair, with walls of stone, and great ditches round about it. There are two Towns, the old Town and the new. In the old Town are all the Merchant's strangers, and very many Merchants of the Country. All the goods are sold in the old Town which is very great, and hath many suburbs round about it, and all the houses are made of Canes which Cane-houses. they call Bambos, and be covered with straw. In your House you have a Warehouse, which they call Godon, which is made of brick, to put your goods in, for oftentimes they take fire and burn in an hour four or five hundred houses: so that if the Godon were not, you should be in danger to have all burned, if any wind should rise, at a trice. In the new Town is the King, and all his Nobility and Gentry. It is a City very great and populous, and is made square and with very fair Walls, and a great Ditch round about it full of water with many Crocodiles in it: it hath twenty Gates, and they be made of stone, for every square Crocodiles. Gates 20. five Gates. There are also many Turrets for Sentinels to watch, made of wood, and gilded with Gold very fair. The Streets are the fairest that ever I saw, as strait as a line from one Gate to the other, and so broad, that ten or twelve men may ride affront thorough them. On both Palm-tre●streets. sides of them at every man's door is set a Palmer tree, which is the Nut-tree which make a very fair show and a very commodious shadow, so that a man may walk in the shade all day. The houses be made of wood, and covered with tiles. The King's house is in the middle of the City, and is walled and ditched round about: and the buildings within are made of wood very sumptuously gilded, and great workmanship is upon Gilded houses. the forefront, which is likewise very costly gilded. And the house wherein his Pagode or Idol standeth is covered with tiles of silver, and all the walls are gilded with gold. Within the first Gate of the King's house is a great large room, on both sides whereof are houses made for the King's Elephants, which be marvelous great and fair, and are brought up to wars and in service of the King. And among the rest he hath four white Elephants, which are very strange and rare: for there is none other King which hath them but he if any other King hath one, he will sand unto him for it. When any of these white Elephants are brought unto Four white Elephants. the King, all the Merchants in the City are commanded to see them, and to give him a present of half a Ducat, which doth come to a great sum: for that there are many Merchants in the City. After that you have given your present you may come and see them at your pleasure, although they stand in the King's house. This King in his Title is called the King of the white Elephants. The King of the white Elephants. If any other King have one, and will not sand it him, he will make war with him for it: for he had rather loose a great part of his Kingdom, than not to conquer him. They do very great service unto these white Elephants; every one of them standeth in an house gilded with gold, and they do feed in vessels of silver and gilt. One of them when he doth go to the River to be washed, as every day they do, goeth under a Canopy of cloth of gold or of silk carried over him by six or eight men, and eight or ten men go before him playing on Drums, Shawms, or other Instruments: and when he is washed and cometh out of the River, there is a Gentleman which doth wash his feet in a silver Basin: which is his office given him by the King. There is no such account made of any black Elephant, be he never so great. And surely there be wonderful fair and great, and some be nine cubits in height. And they do report that the King hath above five thousand Elephants of war, besides many other which be not taught to fight. This King hath a very large place wherein he taketh the wild Elephants. It standeth about Taking of Elephants. a mile from Pegu, builded with a fair Court within, and is in a great Grove or Wood: and there be many Huntsmen, which go into the Wilderness with she Elephants: for without the she they are not to be taken. And they be taught for that purpose: and every Hunter hath five or six of them: and they say that they anoint the she Elephants with a certain ointment, which when the wild Elephant doth smell, he will not leave her. When they have brought the wild Elephant near unto the place, they sand word unto the Town, and many Horsemen and footmen come out and cause the she Elephant to enter into a strait way which doth go to the Palace, and the she and he do run in: for it is like a Wood: and when they be in, the gate doth shut. Afterwards they get out the female: and when the male seethe that he is left alone, he weepeth and crieth, and runneth against the walls, which be made of so strong trees, that some of them do break their teeth with running against them. Then they prick him with sharp canes, and 'cause him to go into a straight house, and there they put a rope about his middle & about his feet, and let him stand there three or four days without eating or drinking: and then they bring a female to him, with meat and drink, and within few days he becometh tame. The chief force of Use of them in battle. the King is in these Elephants. And when they go into the wars they set a frame of wood upon their backs, bound with great cords, wherein sit four or six men, which fight with Guns, Bows and Arrows, Darts and other weapons. And they say that their skins are so thick that a pellet of an Harquebusse will scarce pierce them, except it be in some tender place. Their weapons be very bad. They have Guns, but shoot very badly in them, Darts and Swords short without points. The King keepeth a very great State: when he sitteth abroad, as he doth every day twice, all his Noblemen which they call Shemmes. sit on each side, a good distance off, and a great guard King sits twice a day. without them. The Court yard is very great. If any man will speak with the King, he is to kneel down, to heave up his hands to his head, and to put his head to the ground three times, when he entereth, in the middle way, and when he cometh near to the King: and then he sitteth down and talketh with the King: if the King like well of him, he sitteth near him within three or four paces: if he think not well of him, he sitteth further off. When he goeth to war, he goeth very strong. At my being there he went to Odia in the Country of King's power. Odia a City in Siam. Siam with three hundred thousand men, and five thousand Elephants. Thirty thousand men were his Guard. These people do eat Roots, Herbs, Leaves, Dogs, Cats, Rats, Serpents, and Snakes; they refuse almost nothing. When the King rideth abroad, he rideth with a great Guard, and many Noblemen, oftentimes upon an Elephant with a fine Castle upon him very fairly gilded with gold; and sometimes upon a great frame like an Hors-liter, which hath a little house upon This manner of carriage on men's shoulders is used in Peru, and in Florida. it covered over head, but open on the sides, which is all gilded with gold, and set with many Rubies and Saphires, whereof he hath infinite store in his Country, and is carried upon sixteen or eighteen men's shoulders. This Coach in their Language is called Serrion. Very great feasting and triumphing is many times before the King both of men and women. This King hath little force by Sea, because he hath but very few ships. He hath houses full of Gold and Silver, and bringeth in often, but spendeth very little, and hath the Mines of Rubies and Saphires, and Spinelles. Near unto the Palace of the King, there is a Treasure wonderful rich; the which because it is so near, he doth not account of it: and it standeth open for all men to see in a great walled Court with two Gates, which be always open. There are four Houses gilded very richly, and covered with Lead: in every one of them are Pagodes or Images of huge stature and great value. In the first is the Picture of a King in Huge Idols. Gold with a Crown of gold on his head, full of great Rubies and Saphires, and about him there stand four Children of Gold. In the second house is the picture of a Man in Silver wonderful great, as high as an house; his Foot is as long as a man, and he is made satting, with a Crown on his head very rich with Stones. In the third house is the picture of a Man greater than the other made of Brass, with a rich Crown on his head. In the fourth and last house doth stand another made of Brass, greater than the other, with a Crown also on his head very rich with Stones. In another Court not fare from this, stand four other Pagodes or Idols, marvelous great of Copper, made in the same place where they do stand; for they be so great, that they be not to be removed: they stand in four Houses gilded very fair, and are themselves gilded all over save their heads, and they show like a black Mortan. Their expenses in gilding of their Images are wonderful. The King hath one Wife and above three hundred Concubines, by which they say he hath fourscore or fourscore & ten Children. He sitteth in judgement almost every day. They use no speech, but give up their supplications written in the Leaves of a Tree Paper of the long leaves of a Tree. with the point of an Iron bigger than a Bodkin. These Leaves are an elle long, and about two inches broad; they are also double. He which giveth in his supplication, doth stand in a place a little distance off with a present. If his matter be liked of, the King accepteth of his present, and granteth his request: if his suit be not liked of, he returneth with his present; for the King will not take it. In India there are few commodities which serve for Pegu, except Opium of Cambaia, painted Cloth of Saint Thome, or of Masulipatan, and white cloth of Beng●la, which is spent there in great quantity. They bring thither also much Cotton, Yarn read coloured with a Root which An excellent colour with a Root called Saia. they call Saia, which will never loose his colour: it is very well sold here, and very much of it cometh yearly to Pegu. By your money you loose much. The ships which come from Bengala, Saint Thome, and Masulipatan, come to the bar of Nigrais and to Cosmin. To Martavan a port of the Sea in the Kingdom of Pegu, come many ships from Malacca laden with Sandall, Porcelanes, and other wares of China, and with Camp●●r● of Borneo, and Pepper from Achen in Sumatra. To Cirion a Port of Pegu come ships from Mecca with Woollen cloth, Scarlets, Velvets, Woollen cloth and Scarlets sold in Pegu. Opium, and such like. There are in Pegu eight Brokers, whom they call Tareghe, which are bound to cell your goods at the price which they be worth, and you give them for their labour two in the hundred: and they be bound to make your debt good, because you cell your Merchandizes upon their word. If the Broker pay you not at his day, you may take him home, and keep him in your house: which is a great shame for him. And if he pay you not presently, you may take his Wife and Children and his Slaves, and bind them at your door, and set them in the Sun; for that is the Law of the Country. Their current money in these parts is a kind of brass The money of Pegu. which they call Gansa, wherewith you may buy Gold, Silver, Rubies, Musk, and all other things. The Gold and Silver is Merchandise, and is worth sometimes more, and sometimes less, as other wares be. This brazen money doth go by a weight which they call a Biza●; and commonly this Biza after our account is worth about half a Crown or somewhat less. The Merchandise which be in Pegu, are Gold, Silver, Rubies, Saphires, Spivells, Musk, Benjamin or Frankincense, The several Merchandizes or Pegu. long Pepper, Tin, Led, Copper, Lacca whereof they make hard Wax, Rice, & Wine made of Rice, and some Sugar. The Elephants do eat the Sugar Canes, or else they would make very much. And they consume many Canes likewise in making of their Varellaes or Idol Temples, which are in great number both great and small. They be made round like a Sugar lose, some are as high as a The form of their Temples or Varellaes. Church, very broad beneath, some a quarter of a mile in compass: within they be all earth done about with stone. They consume in these Varellaes great quantity of Gold; for that they be all gilded aloft: and many of them from the top to the bottom: and every ten or twelve years they must be new gilded, because the rain consumeth off the Gold: for they stand open abroad. If they did not consume their gold in these vanities, it would be very plentiful and good cheap in Peg●. About two days journey from Pegu, there is a Varelle or Pagode, which is the Pilgrimage of the Pegues: it is called D●go●ne, and is of a wonderful bigness, and all gilded from the foot to the top. And there is an house by it, wherein the Tallipoys which are their Priests do The Tallipoys or Priests of Pegu. Preach. This house is five and fifty paces in length, and hath three pawns or walks in it, and forty great Pillars gilded, which stand between the walks; and it is open on all sides with a number of small pillars▪ which be likewise gilded: it is gilded with Gold, within and without. Beautiful Temple. There are houses 〈◊〉 round about for the Pilgrims to lie in: and many goodly Houses for the Tallipoys, to Preach in, which are full of Images both of men and women, which are all gilded over with Gold. It is the fairest place, as I suppose, that is in the world: it standeth very high, and there are four ways to it, which all along are set with Trees of first-fruits, in such wise that a man may go in the shade above two miles in length. And when their Feast day is, a man can hardly pass by water or by land for the great press of people; for they come from all places of the Solemn Feast Kingdom of Pegu thither at their Feast. In Pegu they have many Tallipoys or Priests, which Preach against all abuses. Many men resort unto them. When they enter into their Kiack, that is to say, their holy place or Temple, at the door there is a great larre of water with a Cock or ladle in it, and there they wash their feet; and then they enter in, and lift up their hands to their heads, first to their Preacher, and then to the Sun, and so sit down. The Tallipoys go very strangely apparelled, with one Camboline The Preaching and apparel of the Priests. or thin cloth next to their body of a brown colour, another of yellow, doubled many times upon their shoulder: and those two be girded to them with a broad Girdle: and they have a Skin of leather hanging on a string about their necks, whereupon they sit, bore headed and bore footed; for none of them weareth Shoes; with their right arms bore, and a great broad Sombrero or shadow in their hands to defend them in the Summer from the Sun, and in the Winter from the Rain. When the Tallipoys or Priests take their Orders, first they go to School until they be twenty years old or more, and then they come before a Tallipoie, appointed for that purpose, whom they call Rowli: he is of the chiefest and most learned, and he opposeth Rowli or high Priest. them, and afterward examineth them many times, whether they will leave their Friends, and the company of all Women, and take upon them the habit of a Tallipoie. If any be content, than he rideth upon an Horse about the streets very richly apparelled, with Drums and Pipes, to show that he leaveth the riches of the world to be a Tallipoie. In few days after, he is carried upon a thing like an Horslitter, which they call a Serion, upon ten or twelve men's shoulders in the apparel of Order how taken. a Tallipoie, with Pipes and Drums, and many Tallipoys with him, and all his friends, and so they go with him to his House, which standeth without the Town, and there they leave him. Every one of them hath his House, which is very little, set upon six or eight Posts, and they go up to them with a Ladder of twelve or fourteen staffs. Their Houses be for the most part by the high ways side, and among the Trees, and in the Woods. And they go with a great Pot made Houses and begging. of wood or fine earth, and covered, tied with a broad girdle upon their shoulder, which cometh under their arm, wherewith they go to beg their victuals which they eat, which is Rice, Fish, and Herbs. They demand nothing, but come to the door, and the people presently do give them, some one thing, and some another: and they put all together in their Pot: for they say they must eat of their Alms, and therewith content themselves. They keep their Feasts by the Moon: and when it is new Moon they keep their greatest feast: and then the people sand Rice Observation of new Moons. and other things to that Kiack or Church of which they be; and there all the Tallipoys do meet which be of that Church, and eat the victuals which are sent them. When the Tallipoys do Preach, many of the people carry them gifts into the pulpit where they sit and preach. And there is one which sitteth by them to take that which the people bring. It is divided among them. They have none other Ceremonies nor service that I could see, but only Preaching. I went from Peg● to jamahey, which is in the Country of the Langeiannes', whom we call jangomes; it is five and twenty days journey North-east from Pegu. In which journey I passed many fruitful and pleasant Countries. The Country is very low, and hath many fair Rivers. jamahey five and twenty days journey Northeastward from Pegu. The Houses are very bad, made of Canes, and covered with Straw. Here are many wild Buffs, and Elephants. jamahey is a very fair and great Town, with fair houses of stone, well peopled, the streets are very large, the men very well set and strong, with a cloth about them, bore headed and bore footed: for in all these Countries they wear no Shoes. The Women be much fairer than those of Pegu. here in all these Countries they have no Wheat. They make some cakes of Rice. Hither to jamahey come many Merchants out of China, and bring great store of Musk, Gold, Silver, and many other things of China work. here is great store of Victuals: they have such plenty, that they will not milk the Buffles, as they do in all other places. here is great store of Copper and Benjamin. In these Countries when the people be sick they make a vow to offer meat unto the Devil, if they escape: and when they be recovered they make a Banquet with many Pipes and Drums and other Instruments, and dancing all the night, and their Physic in the Devil's name. friends come and bring gifts, Cocos, Figs, Arrecaes, and other Fruits, and with great dancing and rejoicing they offer to the Devil, and say, they give the Devil to eat, and drive him out. When they be dancing and playing they will cry and hollow very loud; and in this sort they say they drive him away. And when they be sick a Tallipoie or two every night doth sit by them and sing, to please the Devil that he should not hurt them. And if any die he is carried upon a great frame made like a Tower, with a covering all gilded with gold made of Canes, carried with fourteen or sixteen men, with Drums and Pipes and other instruments playing before him to a place out of the Town and there is burned. He is accompanied with all his Friends and Neighbours, They burn 〈◊〉 Dead. all men: and they give to the Tallipoys or Priests many Mats and Cloth: and then they return to the house and there make a Feast for two days: and then the Wife with all the neighbour's Wives and her friends, go to the place where he was burned, and there they sit a certain time and cry, and gather the pieces of bones which be left unburned and bury them, and then return to their houses and make an end of all mourning. And the men and women which be near of kin do shave their heads, which they do not use except it be for the death of a friend: for they much esteem of their hair. Caplan is the place where they find the Rubies, Saphires, and the Spinelles: it standeth six Caplan is the place where the Rubies and other precious Stones are found. days journey from Avarice in the Kingdom of Pegu. There are many great high Hills out of which they dig them. None may go to the Pits but only those which dig them. In Pegu, and in all the Countries of Avarice, Langeiannes', Siam, and the Bramas, the men wear bunches or little round Balls in their privy members: some of them we are two and some three. They cut the skin and so put them in, one into one side and another into the other side; which they do when they be five and twenty or thirty years old, and at their pleasure they take one or more of them out as they think good. When they be married the Husband is for every Child which his Wife hath, to put in one until he come to three, and then no more: for they say the women do desire them. They were invented because they should not abuse the Male sex. For in times past all those Countries were so given to that Villainy, that they were very scarce of people. It was also ordained, that the Women should not have past three cubits of Cloth in their neither clotheses, which they bind about them; which are so straight, that when they go in the streets, they show one side of the leg bore above the knee. The bunches aforesaid Anthony Galuano writeth of these Bals. Captain Saris also and others be of diverse sorts: the lest be as big as a little Walnut, and very round: the greatest are as big as a little Hen's egg: some are of Brass, and some of Silver: but those of silver be for the King and his Noblemen. These are gilded and made with great cunning, and ring like a little bell. There are some made of Lead, which they call Selwy, because they ring but little: and these be of lesser price for the poorer sort. The King sometimes taketh his out, and giveth them to his Noblemen as a great gift: and because he hath used them, they esteem them greatly. They will put one in, and heal up the place in seven or eight days. The Bramas which be of the King's Country (for the King is a Brama) have their legs or bellies, or some part of their body, as they think good themselves, made black with certain things which they have: they use to prick the skin, and to put on it a kind of Anile or Blacking, which doth continued always. And this is counted an Honour among them: but none may have it but the Bramas which are of the King's kindred. These people wear no Beards: they pull out the hair on their faces with little pinsons made The people of Pegu wear no Beards. for that purpose. Some of them will let sixteen or twenty hairs grow together, some in one place of his face and some in another, and pulleth out all the rest: for he carrieth his pinsons always with him to pull the hairs out as soon as they appear. If they see a man with a beard they wonder at him. They have their teeth blacked both men and women, for they say a Dog hath his teeth white, therefore they will black theirs. The Pegues if they have a suit in the law which is so doubtful that they cannot well determine trial of suits it, put two long Canes into the water where it is very deep: and both the parties go into the water by the poles, and there sit men to judge, and they both do dive under the water, and he which remaineth longest under the water doth win the suit. The tenth of januarie I went from Pegu to Malacca, passing by many of the Ports of Pegu, as Malacca. Martavan, the Island of Tani, from whence cometh great store of Tin which serveth all India, the Lands of Tanaseri, junsalaon, and many others; and so came to Malacca the eight of February, where the Portugals have a Castle which standeth near the Sea. And the Country fast without the Town belongeth to the Malayos, which is a kind of proud people. They go naked with a cloth about their middle, and a little roll of cloth about their heads. Hither come many ships from China, and from the Malucos, Banda, Timor, and from many other Lands of the janas', which bring great store of Spices and Drugs, and Diamonds and other jewels. The voyages into many of these Lands belong unto the Captain of Malacca: so that none may go thither without his licence: which yield him great sums of money every year. The Portugals here have oftentimes wars with the King of Achem, which standeth in the Island of Sumatra: from whence cometh great store of Pepper and other Spices every year to Pegu and Mecca, within the Read Sea, and other places. When the Portugals go from Macao in China to japan, they carry much white Silk, Gold, The Voyage to japan. Musk, and Porcelanes: and they bring from thence nothing but Silver. They have a great Carrack which goeth thither every year, and she bringeth from thence every year above six hundred thousand Crusadoes: and all this Silver of japan, and two hundred thousand Crusadoes Eight hundred thousand Crusadoes in silver employed yearly by the Portugals in China. more in Silver which they bring yearly out of India, they employ to their great advantage in China: and they bring from thence Gold, Musk, Silk, Copper, Porcelanes, and many other things very costly and gilded. When the Portugals come to Canton in China to traffic, they must remain there but certain days: and when they come in at the Gate of the City, they must enter their names in a book, and when they go out at night they must put out their names. They may not lie in the Town all night, but must lie in their Boats without the Town. And their days being expired, if any man remain there, they are evil used and imprisoned. A man may keep as many Concubines as he will, but one Wife only. All the Chineans, japonians, and Cauchin Chineans do writ right downwards, and they do writ with a fine Pencil The writing of the people of China, &c. made of Dogs or Cat's hair. Laban is an Island among the janas' from whence come the Diamonds of the New water. And they found them in the Rivers: for the King will not suffer them to dig the Rock. jamba is an Laban. Diamonds. jamba. Island among the janas' also, from whence come Diamonds. And the King hath a mass of earth which is Gold; it groweth in the middle of a River: and when the King doth lack Gold, they cut part of the earth and melt it, whereof cometh Gold. This mass of earth doth appear but Gold. once in a year; which is when the water is low: and this is in the month of April. Bima is an other Island among the janas', where the Women travel and labour as our men do in England, and the Men keep house and go where they will. Bima. The nine and twentieth of March 1588. I returned from Malacca to Martavan, and so to Pegu, where I remained the second time until the seventeenth of September, and then I went to He returneth from Malacca. Cosmin, and there took shipping: and passing many dangers by reason of contrary winds, it pleased God that we arrived in Bengala, in November following: where I stayed for want of passage until the the third of February 1589. and then I shipped myself for Cochin. In which Bengala. Voyage we endured great extremity for lack of fresh water: for the weather was extreme hot, and we were many Merchants and Passengers, and we had very many calms, and hot weather. Yet it pleased God that we arrived in Ceylon the sixth of March, where we stayed five days to water and to furnish ourselves with other necessary provision. This Ceylon is a brave Island, Ceylon. very fruitful and fair; but by reason of continual Wars with the King thereof, all things are very dear: for he will not suffer any thing to be brought to the Castle where the Portugals be: wherefore oftentimes they have great want of victuals. Their provision of victuals cometh out of Bengala every year. The King is called Raia, and is of great force; for he cometh to Columbo, which is the place where the Portugals have their Fort, with an hundred thousand men, and many Elephants. But they be naked people all of them; yet many of them be good with their Pieces which be Muskets. When the King talketh with any man, he standeth upon one leg, and setteth the other foot upon his knee with his Sword in his hand: it is not their order for the King to sit but to stand. His apparel is a fine painted cloth made of cotton-wool about his middle: his hair is long and bound up with a little fine cloth about his head: all the rest of his body is naked. His Guard are a thousand men, which stand round about him, and he in the middle; and when he marcheth, many of them go before him, and the rest come after him. They are of the race of the Chingalayes, which they say are the best kind of all the Malabars. Their Ears are very large; for the greater they are, the more Honourable they are Large Ears. accounted. Some of them are a span long. The Wood which they burn is Cinnamon wood, and it smelleth very sweet. There is great store of Rubies, Saphires, and Spinelles in this Island: Gems. the best kind of all be here; but the King will not suffer the Inhabitants to dig for them, jest his Enemies should know of them, and make Wars against him, and so drive him out of his Country for them. They have no Horses in all the Country. The Elephants be not so great as those of Pegu, which be monstrous huge: but they say all other Elephants do fear them, and none dare fight with them, though they be very small. Their Women have a cloth bound about them from their middle to their knee: and all the rest is bore. All of them be Black and but little, both Men and Women. Their Houses are very little, made of the branches Black and little people. of the Palmer or Coco-tree, and covered with the Leaves of the same tree. The eleventh of March we sailed from Ceylon, and so doubled the Cape of Comori. Not fare from thence, between Ceylon and the main land of Negapatan, they fish for Pearls. And Cape de Comori. there is fished every year very much; which do serve all India, Cambaia, and Bengala, it is not so orient as the Pearl of Baharim in the Gulf of Persia. From Cape de Comori, we passed by Coulam, which is a Fort of the Portugals: from whence cometh great store of Pepper, which cometh for Portugal: for oftentimes there ladeth one of the Carackes' of Portugal. Thus Coulam. passing the Coast we arrived in Cochin the two and twentieth of March, where we found the weather warm, but scarcity of Victuals: for here groweth neither Corn nor Rice: and the Cochin. greatest part cometh from Bengala. They have here very bad water, for the River is fare off. This bad water causeth many of the people to be like Lepers, and many of them have their legs swollen as big as a man in the waste, and many of them are scant able to go. These people People with swollen legs mentioned also by joh. Huygen. here be Malabars, and of the race of the Naires of Calicut: and they differ much from the other Malabars. These have their heads very full of hair, and bound up with a string: and there doth appear a bush without the band wherewith it is bound. The men be tall and strong, and good Archers with a long Bow and a long Arrow, which is their best weapon: yet there be some Calivers among them, but they handle them badly. Here groweth the Pepper; and it springeth up by a Tree or a Pole, and is like our ivy berry, but something longer like the Wheat-eare: and at the first the bunches are green, and as they How Pepper groweth. wax ripe they cut them off and dry them. The leaf is much lesser than the ivy lease and thinner. All the Inhabitants here have very little houses, covered with the leaves of the Coco-trees. The men be of a reasonable stature; the women little; all black, with a cloth bound about Black people. their middle hanging down to their hams: all the rest of their bodies be naked: they have horrible great Ears with many rings set with Pearls and Stones in them. The King goeth incached, as they do all; he doth not remain in a place above five or six days: he hath many houses, but they be but little: his Guard is but small: he removeth from one house to another according to their order. All the Pepper of Calicut and course cinnamon, groweth here in this Country. The best cinnamon doth come from Ceylon, and is peeled from fine young Trees. Here are very many Palmer or Coco-trees, which is their chief food: for it is their meat and drink: and yields many other necessary things, as I have declared before. The Naires which be under the King or Samorin, which be Malabars, have always Wars The King of Calicut. with the Portugals. The King hath always peace with them; but his people go to the Sea to rob and steal. Their chief Captain is called Cogi Awl; he hath three Castles under him. When the Portugals complain to the King, he saith he doth not sand them out: but he consenteth that they go. They range all the Coast from Ceylon to Goa, and go by four or five Parowes or Boats together; and have in every one of them fifty or threescore men, and board presently. They do much harm on that Coast, and take every year many Foists and Boats of the Portugals. Many of these people be Moors. This King's Country beginneth twelve leagues from Cochin, and reacheth near unto Goa. I remained in Cochin until the second of November, which was eight months; for that there was no passage that went away in all that time: if I had come two days sooner I had found a passage presently. From Cochin I went to Goa, where I remained three days. From Cochin to Goa, is an hundred leagues. From Goa I Goa. went to Chaul, which is threescore leagues, where I remained three and twenty days: Chaul. and there making my provision of things necessary for the Ship, from thence I departed to Ormus; where I stayed for a passage to Balsora fifty days. From Goa to Ormus is four hundred Ormus. leagues. here I thought good, before I make an end of this my Book, to declare some things which India and the Country farther Eastward do bring forth. The Pepper groweth in many parts of India, especially about Cochin: and much of it doth The Pepper tree. grow in the Fields among the bushes without any labour: and when it is ripe they go and gather it. The Shrub is like unto our juie-tree: and if it did not run about some Tree or Pole, it would fall down and rot. When they first gather it, it is green; and then they lay it in the Sun, and it becometh black. The Ginger groweth like unto our Garlic, and the root is the Ginger: it is to be found in Ginger. many parts of India. The Cloves do come from the Isles of the Moluccoes, which be diverse Lands: their Tree is Cloves. like to our Bay-tree. The Nutmegs and Maces grow together, and come from the Isles of Banda: the tree is like to Nutmegs and Maces. our Walnut-tree, but somewhat lesser. The white Sandoll is wood very sweet and in great request among the Indians; for they grinned it with a little water, and anoint their bodies therewith: it cometh from the I'll of Timor. Camphora is a precious thing among the Indians, and is sold dearer than Gold. I think none Camphora. of it cometh for Christendom. That which is compounded cometh from China: but that which groweth in Canes and is the best, cometh from the great I'll of Borneo. Lignum Aloes cometh from Cauchinchina. Lignum Aloes. The Benjamin cometh out of the Countries of Siam and jangomes. The Long Pepper groweth in Bengala, in Pegu, and in the Lands of the javas. Long Pepper. The Musk cometh out of Tartary, and is made after this order, by report of the Merchants which bring it to Pegu to cell; In Tortarie there is a little beast like unto a young Roe, which they take in snares, and beaten him to death with the blood: after that they cut out the bones, and beaten the flesh with the blood very small, and fill the skin with it: and hereof cometh the Musk. Of the Amber they hold diverse opinions; but most men say it cometh out of the Sea, and Mueke. that they find it upon the shores side. The Rubies, Saphires, and Spinelles, are found in Pegu. Amber. Rubies, Saphires, and Spinelles. Diamonds. The Diamonds are found in diverse places, as in Bisnagar, in Agra, in Delli, and in the Lands of the javas. The best Pearls come from the Island of Baharim in the Persian Sea, the worse from the Piscaria, near the I'll of Ceylon, and from Aynam a great Island on the Southermost Coast of China. Spodium and many other kinds of Drugs come from Cambaia. Spodium. Now to return to my Voyage; from Ormus I went to Balsora or Basora, and from Basora Basora. Babylon. to Babylon: and we passed the most part of the way by the strength of men by halling the Boat up the River with a long cord. From Babylon I came by land to Mosul, which standeth near to Ninive, which is all ruinated and destroyed; it standeth fast by the River of Tigris. From Mosul I went to Merdin, which is in the Country of the Armenians; but now there devil in that place a people which they call Cordies, or Curdi. From Merdin I went to Orfa, which is a Mosul. Merdin. Orfa. very fair Town, and it hath a goodly Fountain full of Fish; where the Moors hold many great Ceremonies and opinions concerning Abraham: for they say he did once devil there. From thence I went to by'r, and so passed the River of Euphrates. From by'r I went to Aleppo, where I stayed certain months for company; and then I went to Tripoli; where finding Bir. Aleppo. Tripoli. English shipping, I came with a prosperous voyage to London, where by God's assistance I safely arrived the nine and twentieth of April 1591. having been eight years out of my native Country. CHAP. VII. Indian Observations gathered out of the Letters of NICOLAS PIMENTA, Visitor of the Jesuits in India, and of many others of that Society, written from diverse Indian Regions; principally relating the Countries and accidents of the Coast of Coromandel, and of Pegu. NIcholas Pimenta, the Indian Visitor in his Letter to Claudius Aquaviua the General of the Jesuits, relateth his visitation-Voyage from Goa in December 1597. N. Pimentas Letter. To Cochin first, the occurrents wherein he had certified by Letter in the Viceroy's ship or Carrack, which being richly laden was accidentally and irrecoverably Carrick burnt. fired, the Ordnance thundering Death and lightning manifold mischiefs to the Rescuers. He sent from Cochin a Mission to Bengala, Francis Fernandes, and Dominicke Sosa; another to Pegu, Melchior Fonsera, and Andrew Boves. The effect whereof appeared in their letters. Fernandes writ from Siripur in Bengala, in januarie 1599 Letter of Francis Fernandes. the dangers of their Voyage by Malabar Pirates, a three days Tempest, the shelves of Ganges, before they arrived at G●llum, two hundred and ten miles up that River: where they left one of their Society which could meanly writ to teach that School. Sosa endeavoured to learn the Bengalan Language and translated into it a tractate of Christian Religion, in which were confuted the Gentle and Mahometan errors: to which was added a short Catechism by way of Dialogue, which the Children frequenting the School learned by heart, and taught the Servants in their Families, with the sign of the Cross and other things belonging to Christianity. They persuaded them to erect an Hospital, buying a house and householdstuff to that purpose, and reform the courses of many which lived in piracy, and lose lusts: and in October departed thence to the Great Port six hundred miles from the Small Port or Porto Pequeno, not without dangers from Tigers and Thiefs. In the midway in the Kingdom of Chandecan, Chandecan. where they stayed a month to reform disorders by Lusts and Discord, and Baptised two hundred; The King gave them a place to build a Church in, and monies to that purpose, with liberty to Preach the Gospel. In the Woods of that Kingdom great store of Wax is made which Lac. is thence transported to other parts of India. At Siripur in December, they arrived and were received as Angels from Heaven, by reason the Bishop of Cochin had Excommunicated the new Note the cause why jesuits' & Friars have so much prevailed; viz. their exemptions from ordinary jurisdiction & privileges above it by Papal grants. Boys sent. N. Pimenta. Captain with his followers, from which Sentence they hoped the Jesuits would exempt them: and although we were loath to intermeddle, yet could we not but give answer to them. At Siripur the Governor gave us leave to Preach and assigned six hundred pieces of Gold for revenue, and room to build a Church, with promise of all necessaries. I sand you two Boys of Bengala to be instructed in the College, and next year will sand two others as your Worship commanded. When we came to Chatigan we learned that the King of Aracan was go to the war of Pegu. Thus fare Fernandes. Father Baltasar Sequeira was Elected to the Peguan mission, which went to the Town of Saint Thomas, thence to sail with the first opportunity with Father john Costa for Pegu: but we arrived at Saint Thomas before they were go. We departed from Cochin, and in the way visited the new Church in the Kingdom of Porca; thence came to Coulan, and passed the rest Porca. Coulan. Travancor. Madure. C. Cori. of the way with great fear; for the King of Travancor had certified us, that the King of Madure was coming against him with seventy thousand armed men, and many Elephants. But we visited three and thirty Churches in his Kingdom, and turned to the Promontory Cori, and beyond that to the Fishing Coast even to Turacurin. In the Town Punicale; I met F. Henry whom F. Xavier had there left two and fifty years before, still of able body, and daily writing in the Malabar language to illustrate the Christian Religion. Periapatan is the Periapatan. chief City of the Paravelines, where we left a Residence of two Priests, which might pass as fare as Tripalacur, which two places by Cape Ramanancor are made fare distant by Sea, but by Tripalacur. Land are near each other. We passed that Cape and came to Talemanare at the entrance of the Isle Manare, and having visited the Churches in that Island, passed the River and went by land Isle Manar●. to the Pearle-fishing. We rested all night in the Tents of Fishermen, which with many lights round about prohibited The fishing Coast. Peacocks. Viper. Pearle-fishing. he assaults of Elephants. But we saw nothing but Peacocks; and a Viper had conveyed herself into our stuff, which useth to kill within seven hours after her striking, which was espied. There come from the Regions about sixty thousand into these Tents of Fishermen, bringing all their Families: Our Priests say Mass in the Churches erected on the shore, appease tumults and have care of good order, without whom all that company would be dissolved. We passed from Manare not without great peril by tempest to Negapatan, where Father Francis Negapatan▪ F. Paez worshipped. Paez lieth buried, whom the Inhabitants worship as a Saint. Many Portugals devil there, and many winter there, which come from the Coast of China, Bengala, Pegu, and Malaca. They buy a place for five hundred Ducats for a new Residence of ours. The Naich of Tan●●or desired a Church in his Port, and at Trangobar six miles from Negapatan Naichus or King of Tanio●● Trangobar. another was begun. From hence we went by land to Saint Thomas, travelling twelve days in a pleasant Country, beautified with Groves and Streams, enriched with a fertile soil and wholesome eyre. But so prodigious and innumerable were their Idols, in many very fair Temples, and other less Oratories almost without number, that Superstition contended with Ambition; and the Colossuses of their Idols were removed from place to place in Chariots as Idols and Idol-chariots. high as steeples, by thousands of men setting their shoulders to the Wheels. In our way we saw Cidambaran the mother City of their Superstitions, furnished with gorgeous Temples. Cidambaran. Their Brachmanes have thirty thousand Ducats revenue, whereof but twelve thousand are now paid. The Naichus of Gingi was come thither, in whose Dominion it standeth. He commanded Naichus or King of Gingi. that we should be brought to his Presence. Before us two hundred Brachmanes went in a rank to sprinkle the house with Holy water, and to prevent Sorcery against the King, which they use to do every day that the King first entereth into any house. We found him lying on a silken Carpet leaving on two Cushions, in a long silken Garment, a great Chain hanging from his neck, distinguished with many Pearls and Gems, all over his breast, his long hair tied with a knot on the crown, adorned with Pearls; some Princes and Brachmanes attended him. He entertained us kindly, and marvelled much that we chewed not the leaves of Betele which were offered us, and dismissed us with gifts of precious Clotheses wrought with Gold, desiring a Priest of us for his new City which he was building. The next day we went away, which we had not done, had any told us of a strange Spectacle that day there to be seen, which we after came certainly to know. There were twenty Priests which they call jogues, which threw themselves from the highest Superstitious madness of jogues. Hanimants Legend. Ape-deitie. Legendary lies. pinnacle of the Temple for this cause. There is a Temple of Perimal, in which is worshipped an Ape called Hanimant, whom they report to have been a God, and for I know not what offence, with many other thousands of Gods (in like wise metamorphosed) to have been transformed into an Ape, and to have ruled over all those Apes in that place. But having necessary occasion to pass from Ramanancor to Ceilan, wanting shipping, he leapt over the waters, and at every leap made an Island or hill of Sands, so making way for himself and his. They say it was his Tooth, which the Viceroy Constantine cast into the fire, notwithstanding the Ethnikes offer of three hundred thousand Ducats for the Redemption. These Ethnikes also fable, that a holy man at Cidambaran for penance sake kept his foot many years nailed thorough with an Iron nail; and when God forbade him that penance, he refused and said he would never give it over, till he might see God dancing about him. At length God yielded to him, and with the Sun, Moon and Stars danced before that Saint, they playing on Instruments and dancing, From God, as he danced, fell a Gold chain off his foot, whence Cidambaran received the name, signifying A Golden Chain. Now at this time was a great Controversy amongst these Gentiles, whether it were lawful to place the Sign of Perimal (which is nothing but a Mast or Pole gilded, with an Ape at the foot) in the Temple of Cidambaran. Some refused, others by their Legates importunately urged, and the Naichus of Gingi Decreed to erect it in the Temple, the Priests of the Temple which were the Treasurers, withstanding, and threatening if it were done to cast down themselves from the top. The Brachmanes of the Temple swore to do the like after they had buried the former, which yet after better advice they performed not. About twenty had perished in that precipitation on that day of our departure; whereat the Na 〈…〉 s angry, caused his Gunners to shoot at the rest, which killed two of them, the rest wand'ring in uncertain places. A Woman also was so hot in this zealous quarrel that she cut her own throat. The Mast with the Ape was nevertheless erected. We traveled by the favour of the Naichus and the Princes of Trividin, and Salavaccha his Saint Thomas or Meliapor. Subjects, to Saint Thomas. This was the ancient City Meliapor, sometimes chief City of the Kingdom of Coromandel, now subject to the Ragiu or King of Uissanagor, (by the Portugals called Bisnaga, and by Writers termed Narsinga, of a King of that name) who of the Ethnikes Prodigious title of the King of Bisn 〈…〉. in those parts is acknowledged with this portentous Style. The Husband of Subuast (that it) of good Fortune, God of great Provinces, King of the greatest Kings, and God of Kings, Lord of all Horse-forces, Master of those which know not how to Speak, Emperor of three Emperors, Conqueror of all which heeseeth, and Keeper of all which he hath overcome; Dreadful to the eight Coasts of the world, the Vanquisher of Mahometan Armies, Ruler of all Provinces which he hath taken, Taker of the Spoils and Riches of Ceilan; which fare exceedeth the most Valiant men, which cut off the head of the Invincible Viravalalan; Lord of the East, South, North, West, and of the Sea; Hunter of Elephants, which liveth and glorieth in virtue Military. Which titles of Honour enjoyeth the most Warlike Uencatapadin, Ragiu, Devamagan Ragel, which now reigneth and governeth this World. He now resideth in Chandegrin, and in times past reigned fare and wide, from Cape Chandegrin. Cori to the Kingdoms adjoining to Goa, on the Coasts of both Seas, till Idalcan and others (as the Naichi before mentioned) shaken off his yoke. He was now embroiled in war with the Naichus of Madure. I appointed Father Simon Sa Rector of the College of Saint Thomas, to begin a Mission thither as soon as he could. A Seminary was erected at Meliapor, of the chief Children of the Badagades by the alms of Devout men, and a School of the Malahars adjoined, in which is taught the Tongue of Tamul (or vulgar) and the Badagan used by the Courtiers. While a new Peguan mission was talked of, there came ships from Pegu which related the turbulent state of that Kingdom, and I will here adjoin what I learned of credible persons which a long time had been eye-witnesses of Pegues prosperity and adversity. THe King of Pegu, Father of the present, of the race of the Bramas, was the mightiest of all Relations of Pegu. which have reigned in Pegu. For he subdued twelve Kingdoms to his Empire * Frederick saith, that this King had 26. King's subject to him. viz. the Kingdom of Cavelan, whence come the best Saphires and Rubies; Avarice, in which are Mines of Cyprian Brass, Led and Silver; Bacan, in which are many Gold mines; Tangram, which abounds with Lead and Lac; Prom, which aboundeth also in Lead and Lac; jangoma, stored with Copper, Musk, Pepper, Silk, Gold, Silver; Lawran, where is store of Bejoine, enough to lad ships; the eight and ninth, are the Kingdoms of Tr●con; whence many China wares are transported to us; the tenth and eleventh, are the Kingdoms of Cablan abounding in Gems, near to the Kingdom of A●ua, betwixt it and China. The twelfth, is the Kingdom of Zion (or Siam) which he subdued last, and in that Expedition is said to have armed 1060000. men, See Frederick of this Expedition, then in Pegu. taking one of ten with him to that war. He reigned six and thirty years in such affluence of all things, that one hundred Ships laden with Rice would not have seemed to diminish the store. The plenty of Gems was such, that in one month a man might have bestowed many talents of Gold thereon. Yet now there are scarcely found in all that Kingdom any men, but a few which with the King have betaken themselves to the Castle, which with Women and Children are said not to exceed seven thousand. For in late times they have been brought to Miseries of Pegu: and how caused. such misery and want, that they did eat Man's flesh and kept public shambleses thereof, Parents abstained not from their Children, and Children devoured their Parents. The stronger by force preyed on the weaker, and if any were but skin and bone, yet did they open their entrails to fill their own and sucked out their brains. The women went about the streets with knives to like butcherly purposes. The cause of this misery was this. The former King being dead, his Son the second month of his Reign hearing that the King of Avarice his Uncle affected some change of State, and that forty of his Grandes had conspired Miserable execution. with him, committed those forty and Burned them all, together with their Wives, Children, Friends and Familiars, causing all that fled out of the fire to be Cut in pieces. This estranged his subjects hearts, whereof he had experience in the War against his Uncle, and therefore See this Combat before in Balbi. offered him single Combat upon an Elephant, the suruivor to possess the Sceptre, In this Combat, the King of Pegu slew his Uncle of Aua. But whiles he was in that expedition, the King of Siam entered the Peguan Confines with an Army as fare as a Town called Satan, diuulging a rumour that he came to aid his Lord the King. This was much stomached by the King of Pegu, who sent an Army against him, commanding the General to bring him Captive. But this Army disposed itself, and neglecting the King's command, returned to their homes. The King after his return sent to the Stamite to come to him, who offered to continued his Tribute, but refused to come. Two years after, the Peguan with an Army of nine hundred thousand men, marcheth against Siam and besiegeth it. The Siamite makes him fair offers, but protracted the time till the Siam invaded. third month, that in the inundation which happeneth in March, the King's Army might be indammaged. That River like Nilus (but in another month) useth to cover one hundred and twenty mile's circuit in ground, and so overwhelmed this Army, that scarcely seventy thousand of that great multitude returned to Martavan, and those without Horses and Elephants. The Peguan losses. King of Peg● having once and again made such Expeditions in vain, at length he sent his Brother the King of jangoma with many Commanders; twice also he sent his Son thither with a great Army: which committed hostile spoils, but yet ever returned with the loss of more than half their Army: and his Son in the last Expedition was killed with shot of a Piece. Thus enraged and resolved to tevenge, he made great preparations three years together, and then thought to carry with him all the Peguans to this war. But of them, presenting the former dreadful slaughters and losses to their minds, some become Talapoys (Friars in their Ehtnicism) others hid themselves in Deserts, and Woods, and many sold themselves for Slaves. The King caused Ximibogo his Uncle to search the public Records, and to press one half to the wars, he also proclaimed that all which in such a space had turned Talapoys should return secular; the young should be compelled to the wars, the old to be exiled into the Region of the Bramas, whom also he after changed away for Horses. He ordained also that all the Peguans should be branded in the right hand, that every man's name, Country and condition might be known. They seeing themselves thus opprobriously branded, Talapoies forced to return Secular, and old men exchanged for Horses, began to rebel. The Cosmians first set a King over them, against whom the King sent an Army, which spoilt Cosmi destroyed all the Country, and brought many Captives, whom the King caused to be burned: and continuing his war upon them, forced by famine, they yielded to his mercy, but he with exquisite torments slew them all. The next stage of his fury was the Kingdom of Avarice, where he Avarice dispeopled. commanded his son the Governor to bring them all into the Kingdom of Pegu, now so destitute of Inhabitants; but the air not agreeing, they broke out in bushes and diseases, which also infected the Natives, that some with impatience of the torture threw themselves into the River. Some of the Pegusians in this time had with the Siamites help, brought the Castle of Murmulan into their possession, whom the King besieged a year together. And the Siamites coming Murmulan alienated. on them unexpected, overthrew his Army, killed his Horses and Elephants, slew and drowned many, took others: and so become Lords of all that Country, and many Peguan Peers fled to them; whose wives, children, and families the King after his manner destroyed utterly with fire, sword and water. And thus the whole tract from Pegu to Martavan and Murmulan, was Martavan desolate. brought to a Wilderness. While he besieged Murmulan, he sent for his son the Viceroy of Prom, who imagined that it was to proclaim him Heir apparent, and so prefer him to his elder brother the Prince of Avarice: but when he came was sent to the siege of Murmulan, which he excusing was threatened by his father, and commanded presently to salute his brother, and be go thither. He returned to Prom, and rebelled against his father. In these broils the Siamite taketh opportunity, Prom threatened. and marcheth against Pegu in harvest time. Some of their first-fruits were hastily inned, the rest burned by the King's command. The Siamite layeth siege to Pegu, in which were then Pegu besieged; numbered an hundred and fifty thousand Peguans, Bramans, and of other Nations; three thousand pieces of Ordnance, one thousand of them brass. The siege continued from januarie to April, 1596. By the help of some Portugals and Turks, the City escaped, and the rumour of Portugals coming by the way of Camboia raised the siege, the Siamite fearing to loose his own, whiles he sought to win that which was another's. But Famine succeeded with a worse Forsaken; siege, which made the foreign Soldiers leave the City, a few remaining which were fled from Tangu. The King hereupon commanded the King or Viceroy of Tangu, to gather the harvest then ripe, and to embark it and the people for Pegu. He answered that he would sand half, and that he or his son would come. The King sends four principal men to fetch him and the provision by force. The Tanguan kills those Commissioners, possessed himself of the ships and Soldiers, and by Proclamation prohibiteth return and aid to Pegu. Thus the famine Famished. increased in the City, insomuch that they killed and did eat each other. The King caused the people to be numbered, and there finding seven thousand Siamites, caused them all to be slain, and divided the provision to the rest, of which there were not of all ages and sexes above thirty thousand remaining. The King of Prom held out three years against his father, and then repenting, sent messengers that he would bring all the people of Prom, which were 50000. 〈◊〉 the City. Hereupon the King pardoned him, and sent him presents. But his chief Counsellor which had set him on work, fearing his head would be the price of his reconciliation, poisoned this young Prince, and aspiring to the Kingdom, was within seven days after killed by the Grandes, of whom every week almost yielded a rising Sun setting in a bloody Cloud: insomuch that in two months space, of fifty thousand scarcely fifty men remained, which going to Pegu, left Prom Prom made a Wilderness. to the habitation of wild beasts. Many Pegusians yet remained in other Countries whither they had fled, as in jangoma, Arracan, Siam. The Talipois persuaded the jangoman, brother to the King of Pegu, to usurp the Kingdom, which he refused, pretending his Oath. They replied, Tricks for treason. that no Religion hindered, if he placed his brother in the Vahat, that is a Golden throne, to be adored of the people for a God. He also found out another trick, that his brother of Pegu was borne before his father was enthronised, himself after he was now King, begotten also of the old King of Pegus daughter, whereas the King's mother was not a King's daughter. The King is said to have killed two hundred Eunuches, jest they should betray his huge treasures: Great treasures. it is also reported, that his father caused to be cast three hundred sixty six Combalengas of Gold (a great kind of Gourd) which none knoweth where they be. He hath also sixty seven Idols of Gold adorned with jewels of all sorts, four Storehouses with great plenty of Lead, Brass, Ordnance, without weight. This was then the state of the Kingdom of Pegu, brought to one City, and that almost destroyed. The rest we will supply out of the Epistle of Andrew Bones, and Francis Fernandes, Jesuits. This Fernandes his Letter. writes concerning Martavan, that it is a large Kingdom, but now desolate by the Siamites war no less than Pegu. But two hundred thousands of the Inhabitants lurk in Woods and Mountains. The King hath only two or three fortified Cities, not able to withstand the Siamite. The fertility of that Country is such, that it yields yearly a threefold Harvest, and Martavans fertility. at what time of the year soever they sow, the seeds come to ripeness. Cochin and Malaca alone carry from thence yearly thirty ships laden with Grain. The Woods also abound with diverse Fruit-trees; the Herbs are almost all both odoriferous and medicinable. It is able to lad yearly twenty of the greatest ships with Pitch and Timber. Their Fountains, Rivers, wild and tame Beasts, Mines of Gold, Silver, Brass, Iron, and Led, also of Rubles and Gems, likewise their commodious Ports I omit: as also the temperature of the air, and the hopes of converting the country, since frustrated. Boves writeth, the eight and twentieth of March, 1600. that the King of Pegu beleaguered Boves his Letter. King of Pegu taken. with a strait siege by the Kings of Tangu and Arracan, delivered himself (unable to hold out any longer) to the King of Tangu, which caused his head and the Queens also to be cut off. The like he did to his son the Prince. After this he went to the Tower where the King's treasure was kept, which was so much that scarcely six hundred Elephants and as many Horses 600. Elephants and 600. horses burdens of gold and gems taken. were sufficient to carry away the Gold and Gems only. For I say nothing of the Silver and other Metals, as things of no price. The King of Arracan then absent, hearing that the King of Tangu against his agreement with him had taken all this treasure for himself, and dismissed the Army without his Knowledge, came thither with the aid of the Portugals to invade Tangu. I went thither with Philip Brito, and in fifteen days arrived at Sirian, the chief Sirian. Port in Pegu. It is a lamentable spectacle to see the banks of the Rivers set with infinite fruitbearing trees, now overwhelmed with ruins of gilded Temples, and noble edifices; the ways Miserable spectacle. and fields full of skulls and bones of wretched Peguans, killed or famished and cast into the River, in such numbers that the multitude of carcases prohibiteth the way and passage of any ship; to omit the burnings and massacres committed by this the cruelest of Tyrants that ever breathed. The King of Arracan is now ending his business at the Tower of Macao, carrying thence Silver and Brass. the Silver which the King of Tangu had left, exceeding three millions, besides many and rare pieces of brazen Ordnance remaining in that Castle. The Kings of Siam and jangoma with great forces have invaded the King of Tangu to despoil him of his spoils. The King of Arracan is yet Lord of Pegu, though not acknowledged by those which fled or bid themselves, and hath delivered the Port of Sirian to Philip de Brito, that the Peguan fugitives might have refuge under Portugal protection. Brito is in hand with building the Fort, and is earnest for a Residence of our Society. The King of Siam in his way towards Tangu made irruption into the Kingdom of Martavan, but was twice repelled with loss; and hath therefore reenforced Hot punishment for cold courage. Pet. Williams. Floris, sup. l. 3. cap. 14. his Army, withal commanding two of his Captains for negligence and cowardice to be drowned in Caldrons of scalding Oil, after which entering a third time he hath sub dued that Kingdom of Martavan. What after happened in Pegu and Siam, See before in Master Floris his journal. We will return to Coromandel with Pimenta. THe Town of Saint Thomas is famous by the Cathedral Church, the Apostles Sepulchre, Pimenta. Town of Saint Thomas. Gingi. his house in the little Hill, his martyrdom in the great Hill, and the miracle of the Crosse. We went thence to Gingi; the greatest City we have sent in India, and bigger than any in Portugal, Lisbon excepted. In the midst thereof is a Castle like a City, high walled with great hewn stone and encompassed with a ditch full of water: in the middle of it is a Rock framed into Bulwarks and Turrets, and made impregnable. The Naicus shown us his golden stuff, amongst which were two great Pots carried on their shoulders full of water for the King to drink. The jogues which had returned by land from Bengala, brought in such vessels water from jogues' successors of Gymnosophists. They have another sort called Sanasses, which live in Deserts, and somtimescome forth stark naked, as those mentioned by Onesicritus and Megasthenes, but not so learned. Ganges for the Courtiers, they were encompassed with filthy base clotheses, which they kissed as holy vessels notwithstanding. The Naicus appointed our lodging in the Tower, but the heat forced us to the Grove (though consecrated to an Idol) the jogues ambitiously affecting applause by tolerating in the open Court the most intolerable Sunbeams, sometimes at noon (but seldom) interposing a thin Veil. We saw one of them, which being shut up in Iron Cage had there made himself perpetual prisoner, so walking with his head and feet out, that be never could sit nor lie down. At the sides of the Cave hung forth an hundred Lamps, which at certain times four jogues his attendants lighted. He jetted with great jollity and glory as if he gave light to the world by his splendour. The next day the inner part of the Castle was showed us, having no entrance but by the Gates which are perpetually guarded. In the Court the younger sort were exercised in Tilts. We saw much Ordnance, Powder, and Shot; a Spring also of clear water. The Naicus had been here kept by his Uncle, whom yet by help of his friends he forced to become in the same place his unwilling successor, having put out his eyes. He was guarded homeward with a thousand armed men: in the Street were ranked three hundred Elephants as it were fitted to the war. At the Porch one entertained him with an Oration in his praise, a thing usual in their solemn pomps. Christ apanaichus (that is his name) shown us another day his store of jewels, and gave us leave in his new City, which he called Christapatama, to fix a residence and erect a Church, two hundred pieces of gold being assigned to the Priest thereof, his Letters Patents written in the Tamulan and Badagan Languages. This new City is seated in the Land Arungor, near the mouth of the River Velarius. Thence we came to the River Colocam. Cholgana a great man Cholganas' Crocodiles chamed. received us with great kindness. He is old and severe, and hath caused Crocodiles to be put in his River for his security, charging them not to hurt his own people. They nevertheless killed a man, whereupon I know not by what arts he took two of them which were the malefactors, and put chains about their necks, and cast them into a miry place, there to be stoned by the people, and to die of famine. One of these we saw. We passed thence to Trangambaran, and thence to Taniaor, the walls whereof are built of Trangubarain. Taniaor. hewn stone, and it is the seat of another Naichus, who had lately renounced the world and prepared himself for death, accompanied in that devotion by his seventy wives, all which were to 70. Wives burned with their Husband's carcase. See after. be burned in the same fire with his carcase. He had bestowed five thousand pieces of gold in sweet woods against that day. The Naichus of Madure is very superstitious, and resigned his Palace to his Idol Chochanada, upon the authority of a Priest which said the Idol by night had bidden him tell the King, that he or I must devil in this house. He daily sits in judgement, a Bramene standing by, which ever and anon whineth out the name of the Idol Aranganassa; and when one is weary another succeedeth, and continueth that acclamation, though he sits six hours. Simon Sa writes from Meliapor, the twentieth of November, 1598. amongst many other things Simon Sa his Letter. of Paparagi●, which in one house kept three hundred Brachmans', and gave hospitality to the Pilgrims which went to, or came from Tripiti, a famous Idol three miles from Chandegrin. They purge their sins by washing their bodies and shaving their heads and beards. The Idol is in a cold hill compassed with fertile valleys abounding with first-fruits, which none dare touch. There are plenty of Apes, which are so tame, that they will take meat out of one's hand. The people take them for a Nation of gods which hold familiarity with Perimal. They worship Perimal in many figures, of a Man, an Ox, Horse, Lion, Hog, Duck, Cock. The Archbishop of Goa Alexius Menesius visited the Diocese of Angamala, the Archbishop Reformation of Saint Thomas Christians there being dead: he caused their books to be purged from innumerable Nestorianismes, appointed eighty Parishes, kept a Synod, and took away those things, which in their books were against the Pope. Emanuel Carualius in his Letters from Malaca, in januarie, 1599 writeth of an Embassage Letter of Carualius. sent thither from the King of Camboia to obtain some of the Fathers of Saint Paul (so the Jesuits are called in the East Indies) to be sent into his Kingdom. This Kingdom of Camboia Camboya. hath Cauci or Cochinchina on the North, Zion (or Siam) on the South, which also lieth in the midst betwixt Pegu and Camboia, the Sea on the other side. It hath a River which overfloweth yearly. The Region is fertile, and hath also store of Bejoine and other merchandise. Within twenty years last past this numerous people hath been much diminished by wars with Siam. Beyond Camboia are the Laos, which inhabit on the River's sides, and Lakes made by it. For the River runneth twelve hundred miles, and the head thereof is not known by the Camboyans. The Laos which dwelled above on the River twenty years ago, would needs come down The Laos. See friar Gaspar Cruz. to. 2. lib. 1. cap. 10. the River with an Army of two hundred thousand men, which all perished, and the King of Camboia perished also in the battle. His son by help of the Portugals expelled the Laos, which ten years together infested the Country. They have many Cities and Temples like the Chinois and japonians, with their Bonzos'. Emanuel de Ueiga from Chandegrin, in September, 1599 writeth of his Voyage from Saint Letters of Veiga. Trivalur. Idol-procession. Thomas thither. The second day at night they lay at Trivalur, where they saw their Idols solemn Procession by night, carried into the street by eight Porters in a high Throne: the Image itself not above three spans long clothed with an upper garment of read silk, an inner shirt of linen. An Elephant went before the pomp, consecrated to the Idol, carrying a white Banner on his back; and after him three Oxen sacred also thereto, on which sat Drummers: after them Trumpeters and Pipers with diversified Instruments, strait, crooked, great, small. These all made a confused sound, without any observation of order and time. Afterthese came Black Santas. 30. women-dancers, which have devoted themselves to the Idols perpetual service, which may not marry, but prostitute themselves for the most part, all goodly and richly arrayed, all carrying Lamps burning. And the Idol came in the Rear with his Porters and Priests, living on the revenues of the Temple. The common people followed with lights. They passed four streets, and in their return set the Idol in a place erected with pillars with a stone roof, and all the company compassed the Idol three times, which done, they carried him to the Temple, where four Brachmanes entertained him, which bowed their heads to the Idol; one of them bringing on his head a basket of boiled Rice for the Idols supper, attended with Fanners to scar away Fly's. When the meat was set down, a Curtain was drawn, jest any might see the Idol eating, the Instruments sounding the while. Soon after the Curtain was drawn again, the Rice removed, the Ministers go in, and one comes forth which makes an Oration in his praise, and then all went into the Temple, where four hours were spent in idle-idol-rites. The King of Bisnagar gave us leave to erect a Church and make residence there, and was much delighted with the picture of Our Lady, and the things uttered by Father Ricius. This Father Francis Ricius I etter of Ricius. writ at the same time of the great pleasure which the King took in beholding the Image of our Saviour, and of the blessed Virgin advocatae nostrae, (these are his words) by whose intercession the King and Nobility become so kind to us to give us leave to build a Church, erect Crosses, and convert men, insomuch that fifty families were to give place, and departed from the ground, thereto assigned us. The King of Bisnagar writ a Letter to Pimenta, beginning thus, The King of Kings and Great Lord, the Knight of Knights, Ouencatepati, that is, King after God, &c. Melchior Cotignus his Letter of that Mission mentioneth Alexander an Englishmen a Brother Letter of Cotignus. Alexander an English-Indian jesuite. of the jesuitical Order (Linschoten cap. 92. mentioneth Newbury, Fitch, and two other Englishmen imprisoned at Goa, where a jesuite sought, in hope so to get the wealth of the Merchants in their hands, to bring them to their Order, whereto one was persuaded, a Painter, of which faculty they have few in the Indies, and so made use of him, hoping also to win the rest, which after escaped: Fitches Voyage you have before) He mentioneth also their superstitious opinion touching the Sun's Eclipse, caused, as that of the Moon, when the Dragon (one of their constellations) biteth either of them; for which cause they all fast that day, crying out that the Dragon Greater eclipse of wit then the Sun. Perimals feasts and legend. devoureth the Sun. At the Feast of Perimals marriage was such concourse of people, that that days offering amounted to two hundred thousand Ducats, the King, Queen and Courtiers being present. The Idol was carried in a great triumphal Chariot drawn by ten thousand men, about midnight, a mile and an half. The Feast of Kowes was solemnised a month before, and all the ways filled with them: for they hold Perimal to have been the son of a Kow. The rumour was that the King would war upon the Naichus of Tangaor called Astapanaicus, but his death prevented it, his three hundred Concubines being burned with him to honour his Exequys, willingly leaping into the flames. Three Tribes are the principal Inhabitants of Chandegrin, Bramenes, Raius, and Cietius, of which they say that Perimal brought forth the first out of his head, the second out of his breast, the third out of his belly, the rest as base vulgar from his feet. No marvel that they are all so apish from such original. CHAP. VIII. JOHN HVIGHEN van Linschoten his Voyage to Goa, and observations of the East Indies, abbreviated. Upon the eight of April, being Good-friday, in the year of our Lord 1483. which commonly is the time when their ships set sail within four or five days under or over, we all together issued out out of the River of Lisbon, and put to Sea, setting our course for the Lands of Madera. The ships are commonly charged with four or five hundred men at the lest, Chap. 3. The manner and order used in the ships in their Indian Voyages. sometimes more, sometimes less, as there are Soldiers and Sailors to be found. When they go out they are but lightly laden, only with certain pipes of Wine and Oil, and some small quantity of merchandise, other thing they have not in, but ballast, and victuals for the company, for that the most and greatest ware that is sent into India, are Rials of eight, because the principal Factors for Pepper do every year sand a great quantity of money, wherewith to buy Pepper, as also diverse particular Merchants, as being the lest ware that men can carry into India: for that in these Rials of eight they gain at the lest forty per cento: when the ships are out of the River, and enter into the Sea, all their men are mustered, as well Sailors as Soldiers, and such as are found absent and left on land, being registered in the Books, are marked by the Purser, that at their return they may talk with their Sureties, (for that every man putteth in Sureties) and the goods of such as are absent, being found in the ship are presently brought forth and prised, and an Inventory being made, it is left to be disposed at the Captain's pleasure. The like is done with their goods that die in the ship, but little of it cometh to the owner's hands, imbeseled and privily made away. The Master and Pilot have for their whole Voyage forth and home again, each man an hundred and twenty Milreyes, every Milrey being worth in Dutch money seven Gilders, and receive before hand, each man four and twenty Milreyes, besides that they have Chambers both under in the ship, and Cabins above the hatches, as also Primage, and certain tons fraught. The like have all the other Officers in the ship according to their degrees, and although they receive money in hand, yet it costeth them more in gifts before they get their places, which are given by favour and good will of the Pro●●●d●r. The chief Boatswain hath for his whole pay 10. Milreyes, and receiveth 10. in ready money. The Guardian, that is the quarter master, hath 1400. Reyes the month, and for fraught 2800. and receiveth 7. Milreyes in ready money. The Seto Piloto, which is the Master's mate, hath 1200. Reyes, which is three Ducats the month, and as much fraught as the quarter Master. Two Carpenters, and two Callafaren which help them, have each man four Ducats a month, and 3900. Milreyes' fraught. The Steward that giveth out their meat and drink, and the 〈◊〉, which is he that imprisoneth men aboard, and hath charge of all the Munition and Powder, with the delivering forth of the same, hath each man a Milreye the month, and 2340. Reyes fraught, besides their Chambers and freedom of Custom, as also all other Officers, Sailors, Pikenien, Shot, &c. have every man after the rate, and every one that serveth in the ship. The Cooper hath three Ducats a month, and 3900. Reyes fraught. Two Str●●eros, those are they which hoist up the Main-yard by a wheel, and let it down again with a wheel as need is, have each man one Milrey the month, and 2800. Reyes fraught. Three and thirty Sailors have each man one Milrey the month, and 2800. Reyes fraught. Seven and thirty Rowers have each man 660. Reyes the month, and 1860. Reyes fraught, four Pageants, which are Boys, have with their fraught 443. Reyes the month, one master Gunner, and eight under him, have each man a different pay, some more, some less. The Surgeon likewise hath no certain pay. The Factor and Purser have no pay but only their Chambers, that is below under hatches, a Chamber of twenty pipes, for each man ten pipes, and above hatches each man his Cabin to sleep in, whereof they make great prosit. These are all the Officers and other persons which sail in the ship, which have for their portion every day in victuals, each man alike, as well the greatest as the lest, a pound and three quarters of Biscuit, half a Can of wine, a Can of water, an Aroba which is 32. pound of salt flesh the month, some dried Fish, Onions and Garleeke are eaten in the beginning of the Voyage, as being of small value; other provisions, as Sugar, Honey, Raisins, Prunes, Rice, and such like, are kept for those which are sick: yet they get but little thereof, for that the Officers keep it for themselves, and spend it at their pleasures, nor letting much go out of their fingers: as for the dressing of their meat, weed, Pots, and Pannes, every man must make his own provision: besides all this there is a Clerk and Steward for the King's Soldiers that have their parts by themselves, as the Sailors have. This is the order and manner of their Voyage when they sail unto the Indios, but when they return again, they have no more but each man a portion of Biscuit and Water until they come to the Cape de Bona Esperance, and from thence home they must make their own provisions. The Soldiers that are passengers have nothing else but free passage, that is room for a Chest under hatches, and a place for their Bed in the Orloope, and may not come away without the Viceroy's passport, and yet they must have been five years Soldiers in the Indies before they can have licence, but the Slaves must pay fraught for their bodies, and custom to the King. The one and twentieth of September we entered the River into the Road under the Land of Bards. Of the Town and Island of Goa, chief City of India. THe City of Goa, is the Metropolitan or chief City of all the oriental Indies, where the Chap. 28. Portugals have their traffic, where also the Viceroy, the Archbishop, the King's Counsel, and Chancery have their residence, and from thence are all places in the oriental Indies, governed and ruled. There is likewise the Staple for all Indian commodities, whither all sorts of Merchants do resort, coming thither both to buy and cell, and out of Arabia, Armenia, Persia Cambaia, Bengala, Pegu, Sian, Malacca, java, Molucca, China, &c. The City and Island of Goa lieth under 15. degrees, on the North side, and is distant from the Equinoctial, (by the way that the Portugals ships do come thither from Mossambique) four hundred miles. It is an Island wholly compassed about with a River, and is above three miles great, it lieth within the Coast of the Firm Land, so that the Island, with the Sea coast of the Firm Land, do both reach as fare each as other into the Sea. It is only separated from the firm Land, by an arm of the Sea, or of the River, that runneth in by the North side of the Town, and so round about the Island to the South side, where it entereth again into the Sea, and is in form almost like a Halfmoon. The River runneth even unto the Town, and is indifferent broad, there are between the Firm Land and the Island, certain small Lands that are all inhabited by the natural borne Countrymen, and on the other side of the Town the River is there so small, that in Summer time, by wading to the knees in water, a man may pass it over on foot. On the which side the Island hath a wall with certain Bulwarks, which the Portugals of late years have caused to be made, to defend them from the Firm Land in time of war, as it often happeneth, for it hath diverse times been besieged by Dialcan or Hidalca●, at the mouth and the entry of the River. On the North side lieth the Land of Bards, which is high Land, under which Land the Portugals do anchor safely out of all danger, and there they have a place to lad and unlade their wares. This Land of Bards is also under the Portugal subjection, and is full of Villages inhabited with people Bards. Canarijns. that are of the Firm Land, lying above it, called Canarijns, who for the most part are Christians, but observe their own manner of apparel, which is to go all naked, their privy members only covered. This Land is full of Indian Palm trees, whereon the Indian Nuts called Cocos do grow, as also all the other Lands lying in the River. This Island of Bards is separated from the Firm Land by a small River, which is so little, that it cannot almost be discerned from the Firm Landlord On the South side off the Island of Goa, where the River runneth again into the Sea, there cometh even out with the coast a Land called Salsette, which is also under the subjection of Salsette. the Portugals, and is inhabited, and planted both with people and fruit, like the Land of Bards, and is likewise parted with a little River from the Firm Landlord Between this Land of Salsette, and the Island of Goa, he also some small Lands, all full of Indian Palmetrees, and by the mouth or issue of the River, lieth an Island which is called Goa Ve●●a, that is old Goa, from whence there cometh no special thing, neither is it much inhabited. Those Lands of Bards and Salsette, are by the Kings of Portugal let out to farm, and the rents thereof are employed to the payment of the Archbishop, Cloisters, Priests, and other the King's Officers, yearly stipends, which is granted them by special Privileges and Patents from the King. The Island is very hilly; and in some places so desert and rough, that on some sides men can hardly travel over land (but with great labour) to the Town of Goa. The Island even to the Sea side is full of Villages, and inhabited by the Canarijns which are the natural borne people of the Land, and do altogether line by working upon the Land, and by their Palm trees. The Villages and dwellings of these Canarijns are most round about the Island, and on the water sides, or by small Lakes, whereof there are some few within the Island, and the cause why they devil thus, is for that the Palm trees will not grow in any other place but on low ground, by the waters, specially in sandy ground: so that there are no Palm trees to be found on the high land within the Country unless it be upon sandy grounds on the Sea coast, or River's sides. On the East side of the Town of Goa upwards, into the River, about three miles from the Town of Bards, lieth a place where the Portugals ships do anchor, the River hath some creeks, and a ship of two hundred tons or there abouts, may easily discharge before the Town, but the Portugals great ships must discharge themselves at Bards: which being done, they may if they will freely go and l●e before the Town. The Town is well built with fair houses and streets, after the Portugal manner, but because of the heat they are somewhat lower. They commonly have their Gardens and Orchards at the backside of their houses, full of all kind of Indian first-fruits: as also the whole Island through, they have many pleasant Gardens and Farms, with houses to play in, and trees of Indian first-fruits, whether they go to sport themselves, and wherein the Indian women take great delight. The Town hath in it all sorts of Cloisters and Churches as Lisb●● hath, only it wanteth Nuns, for the men cannot get the women to travel so fare, where they should be shut up, and forsake Venus. Touthing the Portugals justice and ordinances, as well in worldly as spiritual causes, they are all one as they are in Portugal. They devil in the Town among all sor●ss of Nations, as Indians, Heathens, Moors, jews, Armenians, Gusarates, Benianes, Bramenes, and of all Indian Nations and People, which do all devil and traffic therein, every man holding his own Religion, without constraining any man to do against his conscience, only touching their ceremonies of burning the dead, and the living, of marrying and other supperstions, and devilish inventions, 〈◊〉 they are forbidden by the Archbishop to use them openly, or in the Island, but they may freely use them upon the Firm Land, and secretly in their houses, thereby to shun and avoid all occasions of dislike that might be given to Christians, which are but newly baptised: but touching the worldly policy or good government of the Country, and executing of justice, as also for the ruling of the Townsmen in the City: it is common to them all, and they art under the Portugals law, and he that is once christened, and is after found to use any heathenish superstitions, is subject to the Inquisition, whatsoever he be, or for any point of Religion whatsoever. inquisition. The Island hath nothing of itself to nourish it withal, but only some Cattles, Hens, Goats, Doves, &c. but very few, because of the barrenness and evil situation of the place, which is a most hilly, barren, and wild Country, and full of waste ground: all their necessaries, as Beasts, Hens, Hogs, Eggs, Milk, &c. come from Salsette and Bards, but most part out of the Firm Land, Corn, Rice, and other Grain: also Oil, and all other necessaries come from other Countries, and are brought in by the River, as from Cambaia on the North side, and from the coast of Malabar, and other places, as in the description of the coast we have in part declared: of Wine called Wine of Palm trees, they have enough, and so much that they have to spare for other places. They have but little fresh water, but only one Well, called Banga●ijn, which standeth about a quarter of a mile without the City, wherewith the whole Town is served, which the slaves fetch in Pots and cell it in the Town, and is very good to drink: for water to dress meat, wash, and do other things withal, they commonly have Wells within their houses: the Land of itself is very stony and dry, having a kind of read earth, so that some Italian Alchemists have promised to get Copper and Gold out of the same, which neither the King nor Viceroy would ever consent unto, fearing jest the report of such treasure would be occasion of greater Mine's dangerous. trouble. THe Portugals in India, are many of them married with the natural born women of the Country, Chap. 29. Of the customs of the Portugals, and such as are issued from them, called Mestiços, or half countrymen, as well of Goa, as of all the oriental Countries. Mestiços. Castiços. Exchange. and the children proceeding of them are called Mestiços, that is, half-countrimen. These Mestiços are commonly of yellowish colour, notwithstanding there are many women among them, that are fair and well form. The children of the Portugals, both boys and girls, which are borne in India, are called Castiços, and are in all things like unto the Portugals, only somewhat differing in colour, for they draw toward a yellow colour: the children of those Castiçoes are yellow, and altogether like the Mestiços, and the children of Mestiços are of colour and fashion like the natural borne Countrymen or Decanijns of the Country, so that the posterity of the Portugals, both men and women being in the third degree, do seem to be natural Indians, both in colour and fashion. Their liuings and daily traffics are to Bengala, Pegu, Malacca, Cambaia, China, and every way, both North and South: also in Goa there is holden a daily assembly or meeting together, as well of the Citizens and Inhabitants, as of all Nations throughout India, and of the Countries bordering on the same, which is like the meeting upon the Burse in Antwerp, yet differeth much from that, for that hither in Goa there come as well Gentlemen, as Merchants and others, and there are all kinds of Indian commodities to cell, so that in a manner it is like a Fair. This meeting is only before noon, every day in the year, except Sundays and Holidays: it beginneth in the morning at seven of the clock, and continueth till nine of the clock, but not in the heat of the day, nor after noon, in the principal street of the City, named the Strait street, and is called the Leylon, which is as much to say, as an outroop: there are certain Criers appointed by the City for the purpose, which have of all things to be cried and sold: these go all the time of the Leylon or Outroop, all behangd about with all sorts of gold chains, all kinds of costly jewels, Pearls, Rings, and Precious stones: likewise they have running about them, many sorts of Captives and Slaves, both men and women, young and old, which are daily sold there, as beasts are sold with us, where every one may choose which liketh him best, every one at a certain price. There are also Arabian Horses, all kind of Spices and dried Drugs, sweet Gums, and such like things, fine and costly Coverlets, and many curious things, out of Cambaia, Sinde, Bengala, China, &c. and it is wonderful to see in what sort many of them get their liuings, which every day come thither to buy wares, and at another time cell them again. And when any man dieth, all his goods are brought thither and sold to the last pennyworth, in the same outroop, whosoever they be, yea although they were the Viceroys goods: and this is done to do right and justice unto Orphans and Widows; and that it may be sold with the first, where every man may see it, so that every year there is great quantity of ware sold within that City, for that there die many men within the Town, by means of their disordered living, together with the hotness of the Country: the like assembly is holden in all places of India, where the Portugals inhabit. There are some married Portugals that get their liuings by their slaves, both men and women, whereof some have 12. some 20. and some 30. for it costeth them but little to keep them. These slaves for money do labour for such as have need of their help, some fetch fresh water, and cell it for money about the streets: the women slaves make all sorts of confectures and conserves of Indian first-fruits, much fine needlework, both cut and wrought works, and then their masters sand the fairest and the youngest of them well dressed up with their wares about the streets to cell the same, that by the neatness and beauty of the said women slaves, men might be moved to buy, which happeneth more for the affection they have to the slaves, & to fulfil their pleasure with them, then for any desire to the conserves or needle-workes: for these slaves do never refuse them, but make their daily living thereby, and with the gains that they by that means bring home, their masters may well keep and maintain them. There are others that use exchanging of monies, and to buy money when it cometh, as time serveth to cell it again, for they buy the Rials of eight, when the ships come from Portugal, whereof some buy at the lest ten or twelve hundred, and keep them till the month of April, which is the time when the ships sail to China, for then are the Rials of eight sought for to carry thither, & are commonly worth five and twenty or thirty in the hundred profit, and then they receive for them a certain money, which at the same time is brought from Ormus, called Larrijns, that come out of Persia, which they buy for eight or ten in the hundred profit, and keep them till the Portugals on the month of September come thither, and so deliver them again for twenty or five and twenty in the hundred profit, in exchange for Rials of eight, as I said before, for they must have these Larrijns with them to Cochin, to buy Pepper and other wares, for that it is the best and most profitable money. There are yet other sorts of money called Pagods, Venetianers, and Santhones, which are gold, all which they do likewise buy and cell, so that there are many that do nothing else, and become rich, specially he that hath a good stock. This exchange cometh most commonly from the Spiritualty, who do secretly use it, by other men's means, without any let or hindrance. Some there are that live upon their rents which they have by their Palm trees. There are among them but two manner of people, that is, Married men, and Soldiers, for that all Young men unmarried are named Soldiers, which is the best name that a man can have; not that the Soldiers are any ways bound or under the commandment and Regiment of any Captain, which throughout India, is not used, but when the Portugals come into India out of Portugal, and are arrived there, every man goeth where he thinketh best, although in Portugal every man's name that goeth in the ship is written and registered, which is done in this sort: every man is written up, both his name and surname, with a note what pay they receive of the King, whereof some bear the title of Fidalgo da Caza del Rey nossas Senor, that is, a Gentleman of the King's House, which is the chiefest title: there are others named Mozos Fidalgos, which is also an Honourable title, and they are commonly Gentleman's Sons, or by the King's favour advanced thereunto: There are yet others that are named Cavalhiero Fidalgo, which is not so much as the other two, yet it is an Honourable title, and is the title of a Knight, who for some Valiant act by him done is made Knight, which they do for a small matter: for that if he do any Act to be accounted of, or be in a manner of such an action doing, presently he is of a Captain or a Gentleman made a Knight, whereof they much boast themselves: and it is now grown so common among them, that very Cook's Boys and others as mean as they, are made Knights: there are others also that are named Mosos da Camara, do Numero, e do Seruiço, which is servants to the King, some of his Chamber, some of his Accounts, and some for his Service, this is the first Title or Degree of credit, whereby through their good service they attain unto better, and are more glorious of their Titles, then of all the riches in the world. There are also that are named Escuderos Fidalgos, that is Esquires, which is likewise a degree of credit: Others are named Hommes honorados, which is men of Honour, and the poorest among them (which are not named by any title) are set down for Soldiers, which are the common and Rascal sort: these are every man paid their wages according to their Titles, and may each man in his quality (by long service, or some good action, but most by favour) rise to higher degree; for that according to their Titles their service is rewarded. The Portugals which sail for India, being thus registered and written down, the said Register at their arrival there, is delivered to be kept by one of the King's Officers thereunto appointed, which every three years is likewise changed, as other Officers are, and is called the chief Clerk of the Matricola General. THe Portugals, Mesticos, and Christians, keep Worshipful and bountiful Houses, having commonly (as it is said before) five, six, ten, twenty, some more, some less Slaves, both Chap. 30. Of the Portugals and Mestiçoes, their Houses, Courtesies, Narriages, and other Customs and manners of India. men and women, in their houses every man according to his estate and quality, I mean Married men. They are very cleanly and sweet in all things belonging to their Houses, specially in their Linen, for that every day they change Shirts and Smocks both men and women, and their Slaves and Servants likewise, with other things that they wear, which they do because of the great heat in that Landlord The Portugals are commonly served with great gravity, without any difference between the Gentleman and the common Citizen, Townsman or Soldier, and in their going, courtesies, and conversations, common in all things: when they go in the Streets they step very softly and slowly forwards, with a great pride and vainglorious majesty, with a Slave that carrieth a great Hat or veil over their heads, to keep the Sun and Rain from them. Also when it raineth they commonly have a Boy that beareth a Cloak of Scarlet or of some other Cloth after them, to cast over them: and if be before Noon, he carrieth a Cushion for his Master to kneel on when he heareth Mass, and their Rapier is most commonly carried after them by a Boy, that it may not trouble them as they walk, nor hinder their Gravities. When they meet in the streets a good space before they come together, they begin with a great Besolas maos, to stoop with their bodies, and to thrust forth their foot to salute each other, with their Hats in their hands, almost touching the ground: likewise when they come into the Church where they have Stools ready, which their Slaves have prepared for them: all that are by him that cometh in, do stand up, and with the same manner of bowing their bodies do him great Reverence, and if it chanceth that any doth him reverence (as the manner is) and that he to whom it is done doth not greatly esteem thereof, so that he doth him not the like courtesy, they do altogether for that cause go after him, and cut his Hat in pieces, saying that he had disgraced the party, wherein it is not for them to ask wherefore they should so do, for it would be the greatest shame and reproach in the world unto them, if they should not revenge so great an injury: and when they seek to be revenged of any man that hath shown them discourtesy, or for any other cause whatsoever it be, they assemble ten or twelve of their Friends, acquaintance or companions, and take him wheresoever they found him, and beaten him so long together, that they leave him for dead, or very near dead, or else 'cause him to be stabbed by their Slaves. But if they desire not to kill him, they baste him well about the ribs and all his body over with a thick Reed, as big as a man's leg, which is called Bambus, whereby for eight days after and more he hath enough to do to keep his Bed, and sometime in that manner they leave him for dead. This is their common Custom, and is never looked unto or once corrected. Also they use long bags of full of Sand, wherewith they will give such blows each upon other, that therewith they will break each others limbs, and for ever after make them lame. When any man goeth to visit another in his House; although he which is visited be one of the principal Gentlemen of the City, and the visitor but a simple Soldier, or some other man, it is the manner that he which is visited cometh unto the door of his House, with his Hat in his hand, and with great courtesy to receive him that cometh to visit him, and so leadeth him up into his Hall or Chamber, wherein he will speak with him, where he offereth him a Chair to sit down, and then he himself sitteth by him, than he asketh him what he would have, which having understood he bringeth him down again to the door in the like sort, and so with a Besolas manos biddeth him farewell, and if he should not do so, or when he giveth him a Stool, should give him one unlined, or one that is less or lower then that he taketh for himself, he that visiteth him would take it in evil part, esteeming it a great scorn, and seek to be revenged on him for the same. When they have any Weddings and are married, whosoever they be if they have any wealth, all the Friends and Neighbours come together, every man on Horseback, and he that hath not a Horse will borrow one, and are every man very co●●ly Apparelled, at the lest some fifty or a hundreth Horses little more or less, as the person is of quality, and so they ride altogether in good order unto the Church with their Servants, and every man his Hat for the Sun, the Parents and Friends in the hinder part, and in the last row the Bridegroom between two of them, whom they call Gossips: after them followeth the Bride between two Commeres, each in their Pallamkin, which is most costly made, and after follow the Slaves both men and women going in Troops, as if they ran to Hunt, and so coming to the Church, and being Married according to the order used in the Church of Rome: they are in the same order brought home again, and passing through the streets, the neighbours leaning upon Indian Carpets look out of the windows, and throw Rose water upon the Bride and Bridegroom, and other sweet smelling waters, with Roses and Sugar Comfits, or Corne. In the mean time their Slaves play upon Shawms and Trumpets most pleasant and melodious to hear, and coming to the House where the Bride and Bridegroom devil, with great reverence and courtesy bowing down their bodies, they take their leaves of all the Company, which are all on Horseback about the door. And so the Bride, the Bridegroom and the Commeres, go up and sit with great gravity in a Window, and then begin the Horsemen that led them to Church, in honour of the Married couple, one after the other to run a course, the Gossips beginning first, and the rest following twice or thrice one after the other, with continual playing on Shawms, which are very common in India, for that he which is of any wealth hath them of his own within his House. This being ended, they all pass before the window where the Bride & Bridegroom sit with a great reverence, and so pass on all saving the Gossips, for they go up to the Bride and Bridegroom, and bid God give them ●oy; then is there some Comfits and Marchpane brought forth, to drink a Cup of water withal, and after some courteous salutations and congratulationss to the new Married couple, they take their leaves and departed: so there remaineth with the Bride and Bridegroom but three or four of their nearest friends and kinsmen, for whom there is a Dinner prepared, with little meat, yet very costly, which they pass over very lightly, and not many words, which done they presently bring the Bride to Bed, without any other Ceremonies or Charges, wherewith the Marriage is done and ended. Oftentimes it chanceth, that they go to bed at the lest two hours before Sunsetting, not having the patience to stay so long as we do in these Countries. When a Child is to be Christened, it is likewise in the same sort led to Church with Horses, and last of all cometh the Father alone, after whom followeth two men on Foot, the one with a great Silver or Gilded vessel full of Bread baked like Crackling, which in Portugal are called Rosquilhos, and in the middle a great Wax candle, well made and gilded, thrust through with some pieces of money of Gold and Silver, for an Offering to the Priest that baptiseth the Child, and all over strewed and covered with Roses: the other carrieth a great Silver or gilt Saltseller in one of his hands, and a Lamp of the same stuff in his other hand, each with rich and costly Towels on their shoulders: after that followeth two Pallamkins, on the one side the Commere, on the other side the Midwife with the Child, covered with a costly Mantle, made for the purpose, and so the ceremonies of Baptism being ended in the Church, it is again in the like sort brought home, and being there, they have the like manner of Music & Shawms, running and leaping with their Horses before the window where the Commere sitteth, with the same Ceremonies as at the Wedding. This is the manner and custom of those that are Married and keep House. But concerning the Soldier that is unmarried, thus it is. They go in the Summer time into the Armado lying on the water, and being within the Towns and on the Land, they are very stately apparelled, and go very gravely along the streets with their Slaves or men hired for the purpose, that bear a Hat over them for the Sun and Rain: for there are many Indians that are daily hired fort he purpose, and have twelve Basarucos the day, which is as much as two Stivers or a Stoter, and they serve such as have no slaves, and that will not keep any to that end. The Soldiers devil at lest ten or twelve in a house, where they have among them a slain or hired Indian or two which serveth them, and washeth their Shirts, and have four or five Beggarly pride Stools with a Table, and every man a Bed. Their meat is Rice sodden in water, with some salt Fish, or some other thing of small value (without Bread) and clear Fountain water for their drink, wherewith they are well pleased. They have amongst them all one or two good suits of Apparel, all of Silk as the manner is there, and when one goeth abroad, the other stay at home, for in the house they have no need of Clotheses, (but sit whosoever they be) in their Shirts and a pair of linen Breeches, and so as it were naked by reason of the great heat, for if some of them have occasion to go out twenty times in one day, they must so often; lend him their Apparel, and he must likewise put off his clotheses, as often as he cometh home again. Some Soldiers have a Gentleman or Captain to their friends which dareth them money to apparel themselves withal, to the end when Summer time cometh, they may be ready to go with them in Fleet to Sea, as also to have their friendship, by night and at other times to bear them company, or to help them to be revenged of any injury by them received, as I said before: for that he which in India hath most Soldiers to his friends, is most regarded and feared. So that to be short, in this manner they do maintain themselves in common, whereby they are able to come in presence of the best of the Country. Many and most of them have their chief maintenance from the Portugals and Mesticos wives, as also the Indian Christians wives, which do always bestow liberal rewards and gifts upon them to fulfil their unchaste and filthy desires, which they know very well how to accomplish, and secretly bring to pass. There are some likewise that get their living by their Friends, travelling for them from place to place with some wares and Merchandizes, and they are called Chattijns. These do give over and leave the office of a Soldier in the Fleet, and the King's service: and now likewise they are all given to scraping and catching, as well the Viceroy, Governors, and others, as also the Churchmen and Spiritualty, little passing or esteeming the common profit or the service of the King, but only their particular profits, making their account, that the time of their abode is but three years: wherefore they say they will not do otherwise then those that were before them did, but say that others which come after them shall take care for all: for that the King (say they) gave them their Offices, thereby to pay them for their services in times past. THe Portugals, Mesticos, and Indian-Christian women in India, are little seen abroad, but Chap. 31. Of the manuer and Customs of Portugal and Mesticos women in India. for the most part sit still within the house, and go but seldom forth, unless it be to Church, or to visit their friends, which is likewise but very little, and when they go abroad, they are well provided not to be seen, for they are carried in a Pallamkin covered with a Mat or other cloth, so that they cannot be seen. When they go to Church, or to visit any friend, they put on very costly apparel, with bracelets of Gold, and Rings upon their arms, all beset with costly jewels & Pearls, & at their ears hung laces full of jewels. Their clotheses are of Damask, Velvet, and cloth of Gold, for Silk is Their pride. the worst thing they do wear. Within the house they go bore headed, with a Waistcoat called Baiu, that from their shoulders covereth their navels, and is so fine that you may see all their body through it, and downwards they have nothing but a painted cloth wrapped three or four times about their bodies. These clotheses are very fair, some of them being very costly wrought with Loome-worke, and diverse figures and flowers of all colours, all the rest of the body is naked without any hose, but only barefooted in a pair of Moiles or Pantofles, and the men in like sort. This is their manner in the House both old and young, rich and poor, none excepted, for they go forth but very little, and then they are both covered and carried, and what they need abroad, that the Slaves both men and women do fetch in. The Women Their feeding. eat no Bread or very little, nor yet the Slaves, not that they refuse it for the dearness or want of bread, (for they have enough and great abundance) but they are so used to eat Rice, that they desire no other, which they seethe with water and eat it with some salt Fish, or a kind of salt fruit called Mangas, or with some other composition both of Fish and Flesh, with Pottage which they pour upon it, and so eat it with their hands: for there they eat nothing with Spoons, and if they should see any man do so, they would laugh at him. When they drink they have certain pots made of black earth very fine and thin, much like those that we use in Holland for Flower-pots, having in the neck thereof a partition full of holes with a spout, (and these Cruses are called Gorgoletta,) to this end, that when they drink, they may hold the pot on high, and touch it not with their mouths, but the water running from the spout falleth into their mouths, never spilling drop, which they do for cleanliness, because no man should put it to his mouth, and when any man cometh out of Portugal, and then beginneth to drink after their manner, because he is not used to that kind of drinking, he spilleth it in his bosom, wherein they take great pleasure and laugh at him, calling him Reynol, which is a name given in jest to such as newly come from Portugal, and know not how to behave themselves in such grave manner, and with such ceremonies as the Portugals use there in India: so that at the first they are much whooped and cried at in the streets, until by use and practice they have learned the Indian manner, which they quickly do. The men are very jealous of their Wives, for they jealousy. will never bring any man into their houses, how special a friend soever he be, that shall see their Wives or their Daughters, unless it be some gossip or other married man with his wife in company. When they will go together to some place to sport and solace themselves, they are always well guarded by their Slaves, both men and women, both for their safety and service. If any man cometh to the door to ask for the Master of the House, presently their Wives and their Daughters run to hide them, and so leave the man to answer him that standeth at the door: likewise they suffer no man to devil within their houses, where the Women and Daughters be, how near kinsman sooner he be unto them, being once fifteen years of age, nor their own Sons, but have certain Chambers and places beneath, or besides their house where they lie, and may in no sort come among the women, and thither they sand them their meat and other provisions, for it hath oftentimes been seen in those Countries, that the Nephew hath laid by his Aunt, and the Brother by the Brother's wife, and the Brother with his Sister: whereof I have known some that have been taken with the manner, and that both they and the woman have been slain by the Husbands. The women are very Luxurious and unchaste, Luxury and filthy Lusts. for there are very few among them, although they be married, but they have besides their husbands one or two of those that are called Soldiers, with whom they take their pleasures: which to effect, they use all the slights and practices they can device, by sending out their Slaves and Bawds by night, and at extraordinary times, over Walls, Hedges, and Ditches, how narrowly soever they are kept and looked unto. They have likewise an Herb called Deutroa, Deutroa which beareth a seed, whereof bruising out the sap, they put it into a Cup or other vessel, and give it to their Husbands, either in meat or drink, and presently therewith, the man is as though he were half out of his wits, and without feeling, or else drunk, doing nothing but laugh, and sometime it taketh him sleeping, whereby he lieth like a dead man, so that in his presence they may do what they will, and take their pleasure with their friends, and the husband never know of it. In which sort he continueth four and twenty hours long, but if they wash his feet with cold water he presently reviveth, and knoweth nothing thereof, but thinketh he had slept. There are many men poisoned by their wives, if once they be moved: for they know how Cunning poisoners. to make a certain Poison or Venom, which shall kill the person that drinketh it, at what time or hour it pleaseth them: which poison being prepared, they make it in such sort, that it will lie six years in a man's body, and never do him hurt, and then kill him, without missing half an hour's time. They make it also for one, two, or three years, months or days, as it pleaseth them best, as I have seen it in many, and there it is very common. There are likewise many women brought to their ends by means of their Husbands, and slain when soever they take them in Adultery, or that they do but once suspect them; which if they do, presently they cut their throats, and bring three or four witnesses to testify that strange men entered into their houses by night, at unaccustomed times, or else by day, and had their pleasures of their Wives, or in other sort as they will device it; whereby they are presently discharged of the crime, according to the Laws and Ordinances both of Spain and Portugal, and presently may marry with another wife. This notwithstanding is no means to make the Women fear, or once to leave their filthy pleasures, although there are every year many women without number so dispatched and made away by their husbands, and it is so common with them, that no man thinketh it strange, or once wondereth thereat, because of the Custom. The Women also for their part say and flatly affirm, that there can be no better death then to die in that manner, saying that so they are sacrificed for Love, which they think to be a great Honour unto them. The women are by nature very cleanly and neat, as well in their Houses as in Apparel, for that although all whatsoever she putteth on her body every day, is both white, clean and Neatness. fresh: yet they have a manner every day to wash themselves all the body over, from head to foot, and sometimes twice a day, in the morning and at evening: and as often as they ease themselves or make water, or else use the company of their Husbands, every time they do wash themselves, were it a hundreth times a day and a night: they are no great workers, but Idleness and costliness. much delighted in sweet Herbs, and in perfumes and Frankincense, and to rub their bodies and their foreheads with sweet Sanders and such like woods, which with water they do steep or break in pieces: also the whole day long they do nothing, but sit and chaw Leaves or Herbs, called Bettele, with Chalk and a certain Fruit called Arrequa, whereof in another place among Fruits and Herbs I will speak more. This Arrequa, some of it is so strong, that Bettele and Arrequa. it maketh men almost drunk, and wholly out of sense, although in show and in taste it is almost like Wood or Rootes: these three things they sit all the whole day chawing in their mouths, like Oxen or Cows chawing the cud: they let the sap go down into their throats, and spit the rest out of their mouths, whereby they make their mouths so read and blackish, that to such as know it not it is strange to see: all which, with their washing, Frankincense, and rubbing with Sanders, they have learned and received of the Indian Heathens, which have had those Customs of long time, and yet till this day use them: they say it preserveth the Teeth, and keepeth them sound, good for the maw, and against a stinking mouth and evil breath, insomuch as they are so used to chaw it, that wheresoever they go or stand, they must always have of those Leaves carried with them, and the women Slaves do likewise go always chawing, and are so used thereunto, that they verily think, that without it they can not live, for their common work is to sit all day, when their Husbands are out of doors, behind the Mat which hangeth at the window, always chawing the herb Bettele, seeing those that pass by in the streets, and no man seethe them: but as any man passeth by which liketh them, and they will let them have a sight, they lift up the Mat, whereby they do the passenger a great favour, and with that manner of showing themselves and casting looks, they make their beginnings of Love, which by their slavish women they bring to effect: to the which end they have all devilish Otia si tollas, periere Cupidinis arcus. devices that possible may be invented, for that both night and day they do practise nothing else, but make it their only work, and to make nature more lively to abound and move them thereunto, they do use to eat those Betteles, Arrequas and Chaulke, and in the night it standeth by their bed sides, this they eat, whole handfuls of Cloves, Pepper, Ginger, and a baked kind of meat called Chachunde, which is mixed and made of all kinds of Spices and Herbs, and such like meats, all to increase their lechery. And they are not content therewith, but give their Husbands a thousand Herbs for the same purpose to eat, they not knowing thereof, thereby to fulfil their pleasures, and to satisfy their desires, which can not by any means be satisfied. They are likewise much used to take their pleasures in Baths, by swimming therein, which they can very well do, for there are very few of them, but they would easily swim over a River of half a mile broad. Every three years there is a new Viceroy sent into India, and sometime they stay longer, as it pleaseth the King, but very few of them, he continueth in Goa. In the Hall of his Palace Chap. 32. Of the Viceroy of Portugal, and of his Government in India. stand the Guard, and in the great Hall, where his Council sit, are painted all the Viceroys, that have governed in India, since the first Discovery and Conquest thereof, and as they new come, their Pictures are likewise placed there. These Viceroys have great revenues, they may spend, give, and keep the King's treasure, which is very much, and do with it what pleaseth them, for it is in their choice, having full and absolute power from the King, in such sort, that they gather and hoard up a mighty quantity of Treasure, for that besides their great allowance from the King, they have great Presents and Gifts, bestowed upon them. For it is the custom in those Countries, when any Viceroy cometh newly over, that all the Kings bordering about Goa, and that have peace and friendship with the Portugals, do then sand their Ambassadors unto him, to confirm their Leagues with great and rich Presents, therewith likewise to bid the Viceroy welcome, which amounteth to a great mass of Treasure: these Presents in this sort given, the Jesuits by their practices had obtained of the King, and for a time enjoyed them at Jesuits go to the world's end for the world. their pleasure (looking very narrowly unto them, that they might not be deceived) until long time since, a Viceroy named Don Lois de Taide Earl of Atougia came thither, and refused to let them have them, saying that the King being in Portugal knew not what was given him in India, and that those Presents were given unto the Viceroy and not to the King, and said the King had no power to give them to the Jesuits: so that he kept them for himself, which the Jesuits took in evil part, and said, the Viceroy was an Heretic. Yet from his time ever since Jesuits heresy Da mihi & ad●er mihi; nihil baberi, religio est dicere. Ter. the Viceroys have used to keep them for themselves. They say, and it is found to be most true, that the first year of the Viceroy's time, he hath enough to do to repair and furnish his House. and to know the manners and customs of the Countries, without any further troubling of himself. The second year to gather Treasure, and to look unto his particular profits, for the which cause he came into India. The third and last year to prepare himself and set all things in order, that he be not overtaken or surprised by the new Viceroy when he cometh, but that he may return into Portugal with the goods which he had scraped together. The same is to be understood of all the Captains in the Forts, and of all other Officers in India. IN the Town and Island of Goa, are resident many Heathens, Moors, (which are Mahumetans) Chap. 33. Of the Heathens, Indians, and other strangers dwelling in Goa. Variety of Religions. Of their Religions, see more at large in my Pilgrimag. lib. 5. Jews, and all strange Nations bordering thereabout, every one of them using several customs and superstions in Religion. The Moors eat all things except Swine's flesh, and dying are buried like the jews; but the Heathens, as Decanijns, Gusarates, and Canaras, and other Indians being dead, are burnt to ashes, and some Women being alive are burned with them, thatis, such as are Gentlemen or Noblemen, and the Wives of the Bramenes, which are their Idolatrous Priests. Also for the Merchants, some of them eat all things, except Kowes, or Buffles flesh, which they esteem to be Holy. Others eat not any thing whatsoever, that hath either life or blood in it, as those of Gusarata, and the Banianes of Cambaia, which observe Pythagoras' Law: most of them pray unto the Sun and Moon, yet they do all acknowledge a God that made, created and ruleth all things, and that after this life there is another, wherein men shall be rewarded according to their works. But they have Idols and Images, which they Ugly Idols and Idolatry more ugly. call Pagodes, cut and form most ugly, and like monstrous Devils, to whom daily they offer, and say, that those Holy men have been living among them, whereof they tell so many Miracles, as it is wonderful, and say, that they are intercessors between them and God. The Devil oftentimes answereth them out of those Images, whom they likewise know, and do him Oracles. great honour by offering unto him, to keeph friendship with him, and that he should not hurt them. They have a Custom, when any Maid is to be married, and that they will honour their Pagode, for the more credit to the Bridegroom, they bring the Bride with great Triumph and Music before their Pagode, which is made with a Pin of ivory bone, to whom the nearest Devilish custom for Brides. friends and kinswomen of the Bride, together with the Bride do go, and by force make the Image to take the Bride's maidenhead, so that the blood remaineth still upon the Image, for a remembrance thereof, and then after other devilish Superstitions and Ceremonies, having made their Offerings, they bring the Bride home, where she is delivered to the Bridegroom, he being very joyful and proud, that their Pagode hath honoured him so much and called him of so Hog-god. much labour. They have for the most part a custom to Pray unto the first thing they meet withal in the Morning, and all that day after they pray unto it, be it Hog, or any other thing. And if in the morning they go out, they chance at the first sight to see a Crow (whereof there are great numbers in India) they will not go forth of their doors all that day, not not for all the goods in the world, for they esteem it an evil sign, and an unlucky day. They pray likewise to the New Moon, and when she first appeareth, they fall upon their knees, and salute her with great Devotion. There are among them certain people called jogos, which are such as we jogues, Friars or Hermits. call Hermits, & those do they esteem for Holy men, these men live a very strict life with great Abstinence, and make the common people believe many strange things. They have likewise many Soothsayers and Witches, which use juggling, and travel through the out Country, having about them many live Snakes, which they know how to bewitch, and being shut up in little Baskets, they pull them out and make them dance, turn, and wind at the sound of a certain Instrument, whereon they play, and speak unto them. They wind them about their necks, arms, and legs, kissing them, with a thousand other devices, only to get money. They are all for the most part very skilful in preparing of Poisons, wherewith they do many strange things, and easily poison each other, their dwellings and Houses are very little and low, covered with Straw, without windows, and very low and narrow doors, so that a man must almost creep upon his knees to go in; their householdstuff is Mats of straw, both to sit and Homely householdstuff. lie upon, their Tables, Table-clothes, and Napkins, are made of the great Indian Fig-leaues, they serve them not only for Tables, Sheets, and other Linen, but also for Dishes, wherein they put their meat, which you shall likewise see in the Grocers, and Pothecaries shops, to put and wrap in all things whatsoever they have within their shops, (as we do in Paper.) They likewise join them together in such sort, that they can put both Butter, Oil, and such liquid stuffs therein, and also whatsoever cometh to hand. To dress their meat they have certain Earthen pots wherein they seethe Rice, and make holes in the ground, wher●●n they stamp it, or beaten it with a wooden Pestle made for the purpose, and they are so miserable, that they buy the Rice in the Husks, as it groweth on the ground, and some of them have Rice sown behind their House to serve their necessary use. They use to drink out of a Copper kanne with a spout, whereby they let the water fall down into their mouths, and never touch the Pot with their Flea-bane. lips. Their Houses are commonly strawed with Kow-dung, which (they say) killeth Fleas. They are very clean on their Bodies, for every day they wash themselves all their body over, as often as they ease themselves or make water, both men and women, like the Moors and Mahometans. They wash themselves with the left hand, because they eat with the right hand, and use no Spoons. They do keep and observe their Ceremonies and Superstitions, with great devotion, for they never go forth without praying, when they travel by the way. They The Devil never hinders the quantity but the quality of Devotion: for falsehood makes it his, whereof he is ambitious. have on every Hill, cliff, Hole, or Den their Pagodes and Idols in most devilish and deformed shapes, cut and hewed out of the stones and rocks, with their Furnaces hard by them, and a Cistern not fare from them, which is always full of water, and every one that passeth by, washeth their feet therein, and so fall down before their Idol, some setting before him for an offering Fruits, Rice, Eggs, Hens, &c. as their devotions serve, and then cometh the Bramene their Priest and taketh it away and eateth it, making the common people believe that the Pagode hath eaten it. When they will make a voyage to Sea, they use at the lest fourteen days before they enter into their Ships, to make so great a noise with sounding of Trumpets, and to make Fires, that it may be heard and seen both by night and day, the Ship being hanged about with Flags, wherewith (they say) they feast their Pagode, that they may have a good Voyage. The like do they at their return for a Thanksgiving fourteen days long, & thus they use to do in all their Feasts, Affairs, Marriages, Childbirths, & at other times of the year, as Sowing, & Mowing, &c. The Heathenish Indians that devil in Goa are very rich Merchants, and traffic much, there is one street within the Town, that is full of shops kept by those Heathenish Indians, that not only fell all kinds of Silks, Satins, Damasks, and curious works of Porceline from China and other places, but all manner of wares of Velvet, Silk, Satin and such like, brought out of Portugal, which by means of their Brokers they buy by the great, and cell them again by the piece or else, wherein they are very cunning, and naturally subtle. There is also another street, where the Benianes of Cambaia devil, that have all kinds of wares out of Cambaia, and all sorts of precious stones, and are very subtle and cunning to boar and make holes in all kinds of stones, Pearls, and Corrals: on the other side of the same street devil other Heathens, which cell all sorts of Bedsteads, Stools, and such like stuff, very cunningly covered overwith Lack, most pleasant to behold, and they can turn the Lack into any colour that you will desire. There is also a street full of Gold and Silver Smiths that are Heathens, which make all kind of works, also diverse other Handicrafts men, as Copper-smiths, Carpenters, and such like Occupations, which are all Heathens, and every one a street by themselves. There are likewise other Merchants that deal all by great, with Corn, Rice, and other Indian wares and merchandises, as Wood and such like. Some of them farm the King's Rents and Revenues, so that they are skilful every way to make their profits. There are also many Heathen Brokers, very cunning and subtle in buying and selling, and with their tongues to plead on both sides. There are in Goa many Heathen Physicians which observe their gravities with Hats carried over them for the Sun, like the Portugals, which no other Heathens do, but only Ambassadors, or some rich Merchants. These Heathen Physicians do not only cure their own Nations and Countrymen, but the Portugals also, for the Viceroy himself, the Archbishop, and all the Monks and Friars do put more trust in them then in their own Countrymen, whereby they get great store of money, and are much honoured and esteemed. The Countrymen in the Villages round about Goa, and such as labour and till the land are most Christians: but there is not much difference among them from the other Heathens, for that they can hardly leave their Heathenish superstitions, which in part are permitted them, and is done to draw the other Mongrel Christians. Heathens to be christened, as also that otherwise they would hardly be persuaded to continued in the Christian Faith. There is in every place of the street Exchangers of money, by them called Xaraffos, which are all Christian jews. They are very ready and expert in all manner of accounts, and in knowing of all sorts of money, without whose help men dare not receive any money, because there is much sergeant money abroad, which is hard to be known from the good, were it not for these Xaraffos, which can discern it with half an eye. The Indian Heathens have a custom, that no man may change nor altar Trade or Occupation, but must use his father's Trade, and marry men's daughters of the same Occupation, Trade, or dealing, Trade-constancy. which is so nearly looked unto, that they are divided and set apart, each Occupation by itself, as Countries and Nations are, and so they call one another: for if they speak to a man, they ask him of what Trade he is, whether he be a Goldsmith, Barber, Merchant, Grocer, Fisherman, or such like. They give no householdstuff with their daughters, but only jewels, and pay the charges of the Wedding. The Sons inherit all their goods. THe times and seasons of the years are as followeth. Winter beginneth on the last of April, throughout the whole coast which is called India, from Cambaia to the Cape de Comorin, Chap. 34. Of the times of the year in India, and of their diseases, &c. and cometh with a Western wind, which bloweth out of the Sea upon the Coast: the beginning thereof is with thunder and lightning, and after that a steadfast and continual rain, which lasteth night and day till the month of September, and then Winter endeth with thunder and lightning: and by reason of that continual rain, it is called Winter, as also because at that time they cannot travel on the Seas. But in warm weather, when fruit time cometh on, it is then right Summer: for the time, which in India is called Summer, because of the clearness and dryness of the weather, is the colder and the wholesomer, and then there blow East winds, so that the nights are then very cool, and somewhat sharp; and then there are no special kinds of first-fruits in season, but such as grow continually all the year. Against the Winter cometh, every man maketh his provision of victuals, and all other necessaries, like as in a ship that is to make a Voyage of five or six months; also all their ships are brought into the River, and vnfurnished of tackle, and every thing being taken out of them they are covered with Mats, otherwise they would rot with the rain, which is so steadfast and continual all the Winter, that many times diverse houses by reason of the great moistness do fall unto the ground: and as soon as Winter beginneth, there driveth into the mouth of the Haven great banks and shoals of sands, which stop it up, so that neither Ship nor Boat can either go out or in: and the Sea both there and along the coast maketh so great a roaring and noise, that men can neither hear nor see: also the water of the River of Goa which runneth about the Island in Winter, by means of the land-waters that by the continual rain falleth from the Hills, is clean fresh water, and of a read colour, which in Summer is clean contrary and like sea-water, by reason of the concourse it hath with the Sea. In the Month of September, when Winter endeth, the banks of sand do fleet and vade away out of the River, so that not only small ships may come in and go out, but also the great Portugal ships of sixteen hundred tons may freely enter without a Pilot, for it is deep enough, and without danger. In Winter it is a heavy and melancholic being there, for there is no other exercise to be used, but only to sit in their shirts, with a pair of linen breeches, and go and pass the time away with their neighbours, in playing and such exercises, for that throughout the whole Town there is no other doing. The women and Mesticos take great pleasure in the Winter time when it raineth, with their husbands and slaves to go into the fields, or some Garden, whether they carry good store of victuals, and there in their Gardens have many Cisterns or Ponds of water, wherein they take their delights to swim and to bathe themselves. In this time most of their Indian fruit is in season. The Summer beginneth in September, and continueth till the last of April, and is always clear sky and fair weather, without once or very little raining: Then all the ships are rigged and made ready to sail for all places; as also the King's Army to keep the Coast, and to convoy Merchants, and then the East winds begin to blow from off the Land into the Seas, whereby they are called Terreinhos, that is to say, the Land winds. They blow very pleasantly and coolly, although at the first, by changing of the weather they are very dangerous, and 'cause many great diseases, which do commonly fall in India, by the changing of the time. These winds blow always in Summer, beginning at midnight, and continued till noon, but Constancy of winds. they never blow above ten miles into the Sea, from off the coast, and presently after one of the clock until midnight the West wind bloweth, which cometh out of the Sea into the Land, and is called Uirason. These winds are so sure and certain at their times, as though men held them in their hands, whereby they make the Land very temperate, otherwise the heat would be unmeasurable. It is likewise a strange thing that when it is Winter upon the coast of India, that is from Din Winter and Summer within few miles in the same height. to the Cape de Comorin, on the other side of the Cape de Comorin, on the coast called Choramandel, it is clean contrary, so that there it is Summer, and yet they lie all under one height or degrees, and there is but seventy miles by land between both coasts, and in some places but twenty miles, and which is more, as men travel over land from Cochin to Saint Thomas (which lieth on the same coast of Choramandel) and coming by the Hill of Ballagatte, where men must pass over to go from the one coast unto the other: on the one side of the Hill to the top thereof it is pleasant clear sun shining weather, and going down on the other side there is rain, wind, thunder and lightning, as if the world should end and be consumed: which is to be understood, that it changeth from the one side to the other, as the time falleth out, so that on the one side of the Hills it is Winter, and on the other side Summer: and it is not only so in that place and Country, but also at Ormus, on the coast of Arabia Felix by the Cape of Rosolgatte, where the ships lie, it is very still, clear, and pleasant water, and fair Summer time; and turning about the Cape on the other side, it is rain and wind with great storms and tempests, which with the times of the year do likewise change on the other side, and so it is in many other places of the oriental Countries. The sicknesses and diseases in Goa, and throughout India, which are common, come most with the changing of the times and the weather, as it is said before: there reigneth a sickness called Mordexijn, which stealeth upon men, and handleth them in such sort, that it weakeneth a man, and maketh him cast out all that he hath in his body, and many times his life withal. This sickness is very common, and killeth many a man, whereof they hardly or never escape. The bloody Flux is there likewise very common and dangerous, as the Plague with us. They have many continual Fevers, which are burning Agues, and consume men's bodies with extreme heat, whereby within four or five days they are either whole or dead. This sickness is common and very dangerous, and hath no remedy for the Portugals but letting blood: but the Indians and Heathens do cure themselves with herbs, as Sanders, and other such like ointments, wherewith the ease themselves. This sickness consumeth many Portugals every year, some because they have little to eat, and less to drink of any meat or drink that is nourishing, and use much company of women, because that Land is natural to provoke them thereunto, as also the most part of the Soldiers by such means have their living and their maintenance, which oftentimes costeth them both life and limb, for although men were of Iron or Steel, the unchaste life of a woman, with her unsatiable lusts were able to grinned him to powder, and sweep him away like dust, which costeth many a man's life, as the King's Hospital can well bear witness, wherein they lodge, whensoever they are sick, where every year at the lest there entered five hundred live men, and never come forth till they are dead, and they are only Portugals, for no other sick person may lodge therein, I mean such as are called white men, for the other Indians have a Hospital by themselves. In this Hospital they are very well looked unto by the Jesuits, and Gentlemen: whereof every month one of the best is chosen and appointed, who personally is there by them, and giveth the sick persons whatsoever they will desire, and sometimes spend more by four or five hundred Ducats of their own purses, than the King's allowance reacheth unto. But returning to our matter of sickness, Pocks and Piles, with other secret diseases, they are in those Countries very common, and not hidden or concealed, for they think it no shame, more than to have any other disease. They heal them with the root China: there are some that have had them at the lest three or four times, and are not any thing at all shunned or disliked for the same, but dare both boast and brag thereof. It is not any thing perilous for the body, insomuch that they had rather have them, and fear them less than any of the foresaid diseases. The Plague hath never been in India, neither is it known unto the Indians, but poisoning, witch craft, and such like, whereby some loose their healths, and some their lives, is their daily exercise, and very common with them. The stone gravel, and rapture reigneth much among them, specially among married men, by reason of the great quantity of water that they drink being given to all pleasure and riotousness, enjoying all what their hearts desire, sitting always with their bellies open in their shirts in a Gallery, recreating themselves with the wind which cooleth them, sometimes having a slave to scratch and pair their nails and feet, another the head, the third holds a Fan to drive away the Flies. This is the common use for two hours after noon, where likewise they take an afternoon's sleep, and ever as they have thirst, they bring him a dish of Conserves or other Com●ets, that the water should not work too much in his body, but taste the better. With such and the like exercises they do pass the day till night comes on, so that commonly they have all swollen bellies like Bacchus, whereby the Soldiers and other Indians call them Barrigois, that is, Bellies, or Great bellies. The day both Summer and Winter is there all of a length, not much difference, only in the change they have about an hour's difference. The Sun riseth at six, and setteth at six. When it is noon, commonly they have the Sun in the middle of the element just over their heads, and it give ●●no shadow, although it stretcheth somewhat out as the Sun taketh his course. In Goa you may see both the Poles of the world, the North and South Stars stand not fare above the Horizon. THe Bramenes are the honestest and most esteemed Nation among all the Indian Heathens: Chap. 36. Of the Indians called Bramenes, which are the Ministers of the Pagods, and Indian Idols, and of their manner of life. for they do always serve in the chiefest places about the King, as Receivers, Stewards, Ambassadors, and such like Offices. They are likewise the Priests and Ministers of the Pagods, or devilish Idols. They are of great authority among the Indian people, for that the King doth nothing without their counsel and consent, and that they may be known from other men, they wear upon their naked body, from the shoulder cross under the arm over their body down to the girdle, or the cloth that is wrapped about their middle, three or four strings like sealing thread, whereby they are known: which they never put off although it should cost them their lives, for their Profession and Religion will not permit it. They go naked, saving only that they have a cloth bound about their middles to hide their privy members. They wear sometimes when they go abroad, a thin cotton linen Gown called Cabaia; lightly cast over their shoulders, and hanging down to the ground like some other Indians, as Benianes, Gusarates, and Decanijns. Upon their heads they wear a white cloth, wound twice or thrice about, therewith to hide their hair, which they never cut off, but wear it long and turned up as the women do. They have most commonly round rings of gold hanging at their ears, as most of the Indians have. They eat not any thing that hath life, but feed themselves with herbs and Rice, neither yet when they are sick will for any thing be let blood, but heal themselves by herbs and ointments, and by rubbing their bodies with Sanders, and such like sweet woods. In Goa and on the Sea coasts there are many Bramenes, which commonly do maintain themselves with selling of Spices and other Apothecary ware, but it is not so clean as others, but full of garbage and dust. They are very subtle in writing and casting accounts; whereby they make other simple Indians believe what they will. Touching the points of their Religion, wherein the common people believe them to be Prophets: whatsoever they first meet withal in the streets at their going forth, that do they all the day after pray unto. The women when they go forth have but one cloth about their bodies; which covereth their heads, and hangeth down unto their knees: all the rest of the body is naked. They have rings through their noses, about their legs, toes, necks, and arms, and upon each hand seven or eight rings or bracelets, some of silver and gilt, if they be of wealth and ability: but the common people of glass, which is the common wearing of all the Indian women. When the woman is seven years old, and the man nine years, they do marry, but they come not together before the woman be strong enough to bear children. When the Bramenes die, all their friends assemble together, and make a hole in the ground, wherein they throw much wood and other things: and if the man be of any account, they cast in sweet Sanders, and other Spices, with Rice, Corn, and such like, and much Oil, because the fire should burn the stronger. Which done, they lay the dead Bramenes in it: then cometh his wife with music and many of her nearest friends all singing certain praises in commendation of her husband's life, putting her in comfort, and encouraging her to follow her husband, and go with him into the other world. Then she taketh all her jewels, and parteth them among her friends, and so with a cheerful countenance, she leapeth into the fire, and is presently covered with Wood and Oil: so she is quickly dead, and with her Husband's body burned to ashes: and if it chance, as not very often it doth, that any woman refuseth to be burnt with her Husband, than they cut the hair clean off from her head: and while she liveth she must never after wear any jewels more, and from that time she is despised, and accounted for a dishonest woman. These Bramenes observe certain Fasting days in the year, and that with so great abstinence, that they eat nothing all that day, and sometimes in three or four days together. They have their Pagodes and Idols, whose Ministers they are, whereof they tell and show many Miracles, and say that those Pagodes have been men living upon earth, and because of their Holy lives, and good Works done here in this world, are for a reward thereof, become Holy men in the other world, as by their miracles, by the Devil performed, hath been manifested unto them, and by their commandments their forms and shapes are made in the most ugly and deformed manner that possible may be devised. Such they Pray and Offer unto, with many devilish Superstitions, and steadfastly believe that they are their Advocates and Intercessors unto God. They believe also that there is a supreme God above, which ruleth all things. and that men's souls are Immortal, and that they go out of this world into the other, both Beasts and Men, and receive reward according to their works, as Pythagoras teacheth, whose Disciples they are. THe Gusarates and Banianes, are of the Country of Cambaia: many of them devil in Goa, Chap. 37. Of the Gusarates and Banianes of Cambaia. Diu, Chaul, Cochin, and other places of India, because of their trade and traffic in Merchandise, which they use much with all kinds of wares, as Corn, Cotton, Linen, Anil, Rice, and other wares, specially all kind of precious Stones wherein they have great skill. They are most subtle and expert in casting of Accounts and Writing, so that they do not only surpass and go beyond all jews and other Nations thereabouts, but also the Portugals: and in this respect they have no advantage, for that they are very perfect in the trade of Merchandise, and very ready to deceive men. They eat not any thing that hath Life or Blood in it, neither would they kill it for all the goods in the world, how small or unnecessary soever it were, for that they steadfastly believe, that every living thing hath a Soul, and are next after Men to be accounted of, according to Pythagoras' law, and know it must die: and sometimes they do buy certain Fowls or other Beasts of the Christians or Portugals, which they meant to have killed, and when they have bought them, they let them flee and run away. They have a custom in Cambaia, in the Highways, and Woods, to set Pots with water, and to cast Corn and other Grain upon the ground to feed Birds and Beasts withal: and throughout Cambaia they have Hospitals to cure and heal all manner of Beasts and Birds therein whatsoever they ail, and receive them thither as if they were Men, and when they are healed, they let them fly or run away whither they will, which among them is a work of great Charity, saying, it is done to their even neighbours. And if they take a Flea or a Louse, they will not kill it, but take or put it into some hole or corner in the wall, and so let it go, and you can do them no greater injury then to kill it in their presence, for they will never leave entreating and desiring with all courtesy not to kill it, and that man should not seem to commit so great a sin, as to take away the life of that, to whom God had given both Soul and Body: yea, and they will offer much money to a man to let it live, and go away. They eat no Radishes, Onions, Garlic, nor any kind of Herb that hath any colour of Read in it, nor Eggs, for they think there is blood in them. They drink not any Wine, nor use any Vinegar, but only water. They are so dangerous of eating and drinking with other men which are not their Countrymen, that they would rather starve to death then once to do it. It happeneth One lived six days with the English, and neither did eat or drink▪ See lib. 3. c. 14. oftentimes that they sail in the Portugals ships from Goa to Cochin, to cell their Wares, and to traffic with the Portugals, and then they make their provisions for so long time as they think to stay upon the way, which they take aboard with them, and thereupon they feed. And if the time falleth out longer, than they made account of their water and provision being all spent, as it happened when I sailed from Goa to Cochin, they had rather die for hunger and thirst then once to touch the Christians meat. They wash themselves before they eat, as the Bramenes do, as also every time when they ease themselves or make water. They are of a yellow colour like the Bramenes, and somewhat whiter, and there are Women among them which are much whiter and clearer of Complexion than the Portugal women. They are form and made both in Face, Limbs, and in all other things like men of Europe, colour only excepted. Their Apparel is a thin white Gown upon their naked bodies, from the head to the feet, and made fast on the side under their arms, their Shoes of read leather, sharp at the toes, and turning up like hooks, their Beards shaved like the Turks, saving only their Moustachios, they wear on their Heads a white cloth three or four times wrapped about like the Bramenes, and under their hair a Star upon their foreheads, which they rub every morning with a little white Sanders tempered with water, & three or four grains of Rice among it, which the Bramene; also do as a superstitious Ceremony of their Law. Their Bodies are commonly anointed with Sanders and other sweet Woods, which they do very much use, as also all the Indians. Their Women are apparelled like the Bramenes wives, they eat like the Mahometans, and all other Indians upon the ground. In their Houses or Assemblies they sit on the ground upon Mats or Carpets, and always leave their Shoes without the door, so that they are always barefoot in their Houses: wherefore commonly the heels of their shoes are never pulled up, to save labour of untying or undoing them, they have a thousand other Heathenish superstitions which are not worth the rehearsal. THe Canaras and Decanijns are of the Country of Decam, commonly called Ballagate, lying Chap. 38. Of the Canaras and D 〈…〉 s. behind Goa: many of them devil in Goa. Their Apparel is like the Gusurates and Benianes, except their Shoes, which they wear like Antiques with cut toes, and fastened above upon their naked feet, which they call Alparcas. They wear their Beards and hair long, as it groweth without cutting, but only turn it up, and dress it as the Benianes and Bramenes use to do, and are like them for colour, form, and making. They eat all things except Cows, Hogs, and Buffles, Flesh and Fish. They accounted the Ox, Kow or Buffle to be Holy, which they have commonly in the house with them, and they besmear, stroke, and handle them with Brutish and stinking holies all the friendship in the world, and feed them with the same meat they use to eat themselves, and when the Beasts ease themselves, they hold their hands under their tails and so throw the dung away. In the night time they sleep with them in their Houses, and to conclude, use them as if they were reasonable Creatures, whereby they think to do God great service. In their Eating, sitting in the House, Washing, making Clean, and other Ceremonies and Superstitions they are altogether like the Bramenes, Gusurates, and Banianes. In their Marriages they contract each with other at seven years, and at eleven or twelve years they are married, and devil together. When they are to be married, they begin fourteen days before to make a great sound with Trumpets, Drums, and Fires, which continueth day and night for all those fourteen days, with so great a noise of songs and Instruments, that men can neither hear, nor see: On the Wedding day, all the friends and kindred on both sides do assemble together, and sit upon the ground, round about a Fire, and go seven times about it uttering certain words, whereby the Wedding is done. They give their Daughters no Householdstuff, but only some jewels, as Bracelets, Earrings, and such like of small value, wherewith their Husbands must be content, for the Daughters are no Heirs, but the Sons inherit all, but they keep and maintain their Daughters and Sisters till they marry: when they die, they are likewise burnt, and some of their Wives with them, but not so many as of the Bramenes. Every one of them followeth his Father's occupation, and marrieth with the Daughters of such like Trades, which they name Kindred's. They have their Fasting days, and Ceremonies like the Bramenes, for they are as the laity, and the Bramenes as the Spiritualty, the Ministers, Priests, and Prophets of their Idols. They hire and farm the Customs and Rents of the Portugals, and the King's revenues in the Land of Bards, Salsette, and the Island of Goa, so that oftentimes for any question or strife they must appear in Law, where they always come without Council or Attorney, and know so well how to place their words, according to the Laws of Portugal, not only Temporal but Spiritual, that they are able to set down, and show where it standeth written, as well as any Counsellor could do, and make their Petitions and Requests without any man's advice, that the Portugals do wonder at their ready wits, as I have oftentimes found in them. When they are to take their Oaths to bear witness with any man, they are set Oaths. within a Circle made of Ashes upon the pavement where they stand, still laying a few Ashes on their bore Heads, holding one hand on their heads, the other on their breasts, and then in their own speech swear by their Pagode, that they will tell the Truth without dissimulation, whatsoever shall be asked them, for that they certainly believe they should be damned for ever, if as than they should not say the truth, but conceal it. THe Canarijns and Corumbijns are the Countrymen, and such as deal with Tilling the Land, Chap. 39 Of the Canariins and Corumbiins of India. Fishing and such like labours. These are the most contemptible, and the miserablest people of all India, and live very poorly, maintaining themselves with little meat. They eat all kind of things, except Cows, Oxen, Buffles, Hogs, and Hen's flesh; their Religion is like the Decanijns and Canaras, for they are all of one Country and Custom, little differing: they go naked, their privy members only covered with a cloth. The Women go with a cloth bound about their middle beneath their navels, and hanging down to the middle of their thighs, and the other end thereof they cast over their shoulders, whereby half their breasts are covered. They are in a manner black, or of a dark brown colour, many of them are Christians, because their chief habitation and dwelling places are on the Seaside, in the Country's bordering upon Goa, for that the Palmtrees do grow upon the Sea coasts, or upon the banks by River sides. The Rice is sowed upon low ground, which in Winter time is covered with water, Rice grounds. wherewith those Canarijns do maintain themselves: these bring Hens, Fruit, Milk, Eggs, and other such like wares into the Town to sell. They devil in little straw Houses, the doors whereof are so low, that men must creep in and out, their householdstuff is a Mat upon the ground to sleep upon, and a Pit or hole in the ground to beaten their Rice in, with a Pot or two to seethe it in, and so they live and gain so much as it is a wonder. For commonly their Houses are full of small Children, which crawl and creep about all naked, until they are seven or eight years old, and then they cover their privy members. When the women are ready to travel Childbirth. with Child, they are commonly delivered when they are all alone, and their Husbands in the fields, as it fortuned upon a time, as I and some other of my friends went to walk in the fields, and into the Villages where the Canarijns devil, and having thirst, I went to one of the Canarijns' houses to ask some water, therewith to refresh us, and because I was very thirsty, I stooped down and thrust my head in at the door, ask for some water where I espied a Woman alone within the house, tying her cloth fast about her middle, and before her having a wooden Trough (by the Portugals called Gamell●) full of water, where she stood and washed a Child, whereof as then she had newly been delivered without any help: which having washed, she laid it Naked on the ground upon a great Indian Fig leaf, and desired me to stay and she would presently give me water. When I understood by her that she had as then newly been delivered of that Child without any help, I had no desire to drink of her water, but went unto another to ask water, and perceived the same woman not long after going about her house, as if there had been no such matter, and the Children are brought up in that manner clean naked, nothing done unto them, but only washed and made clean in a little cold water, and do in that sort prospero and come up as well as man would wish, or as any Child within these Countries can do with all the tending they have, and live many times until they be a hundreth years old, without any Headache, or Toothache, or losing any of their Teeth. They we are only a tusk of hair on the tops of their Heads, which they suffer to grow long: the rest of their hair is cut short, they are very expert in Swimming and Diving, they row up and down the Rivers in Boats called Almadias', whereof some of them are hewn out of a piece of wood, and so narrow that a man can hardly sit in them, and it chanceth oftentimes that they turn over and over twice or thrice before they pass the River, and then they leap out into the water and turn them up, and so pouring out the water they get into them again. They are so miserable, that for a Penny they would endure to be Whipped, and they eat so little, that it seemeth they live by the Air, they are likewise most of them lean, and weak of limbs, of little strength and very Cowards, whereby the Portugals do them great outrage and villainy, using them like Dogs and Beasts. In their Marriages and Deaths they observe the manner of the Decanijns and Canaras, as also in their Religion and Ceremonies. When the Man is dead his body is burnt, and the Woman cuts her hair off, and breaketh all her jewels, although they be but few and small, for they are most of Glass. THere are many Arabians and Abexijns in India. The Arabians observe Mahomet's Law, Chap. 40. Of the Arabians and Abcxiins dwelling in India. and the Abexijns, some are Mahometans, some Christians, after their manner, for they are of Prester john's land. The Abexijns that are Christians, have on their Faces four burnt marks in manner of a Cross, one over their Nose in the middle of the forehead, between both their eyes, on each of their Cheeks one, between their eyes and their ears, and one under their neither Lip down to the chin. These Abexijns and Arabians, such as are free do serve in all India for Sailors and Seafaring men. The Portugals (although they serve for Sailors in the Pride of Portugal Sailors. Portugals Ships) that come into India, and have never been other in Portugal but Sailors, yet are they ashamed to live in that order, and think it a great discredit unto them, together with a great diminishing of their Authorities and estimations, which they accounted themselves to hold in India, so that they give themselves out for Masters of ships, and by their Captains are also called Pilots and chief Boatswaines, but not lower: for if they should descend but one step lower, it would be a great blot and blemish unto them all their lives after, which they would not endure for any thing in the world. These Abexijns and Arabians, serve for small money, and being hired are very lowly and subject, so that oftentimes they are beaten and smitten, not as Slaves, but like Dogs, which they bear very patiently, not once speaking a word: they commonly have their Wives and Children with them in the ship wherein they are hired, which continually stay with them, what Voyage soever they make, and dress their own meat, which is Rice sodden in water with salt Fish among it. The cause why the Women sail in the ship, is, for that in Summer and not else, their ships go to Sea, when they always have calm water and fair weather, with good winds: they have commonly but one Portugal or two for Captain, Master and Pilot, and they have a chief Boatswain, which is an Arabian, which they call Mocadon, and he is ruler of the Arabians and Abexijns, that are Sailors, whom he hath under his subjection, even as if they were his Slaves or Subjects. This Mo●adon is he that conditioneth and maketh bargain with the owners of the Ship, to have so many Sailors, and he receiveth the monethlie money for their wages, and accounteth with the Sailors particularly, but for government of the ship he hath not to do, neither troubleth himself therewith. The ships when they sail, use no Cask for water, because there is not any throughout all India, nor any made there, save only such as come out of Portugal, and used in the Portugal ships: but in stead of Pipes they use a great four cornered wooden Cistern, that standeth by the main Mast, at the very foot thereof, upon the keel of the ship, which is very well pitched, and made fast, wherein they lad as much water as they think will serve them for their Voyage. The Captain, Master or Pilot, Merchants and Passengers, have every man their meat by themselves, and their water in great Indian pots called Martavans. THe Black people or Caffares of the Land of Mosambique, and all the Coast of Ethiopia, Chap. 41. Of the black people of Mosambique, which are called Caffares, & of their manners and customs. See of these sup. 9 c. 12 and within the land to the Cape de bona Speranza, go all naked, although those of Mosambique, (that is the Women) do a little cover themselves, which they do by means of the daily conversation they have with the Portugals. Some have all their bodies razed and seared with Irons, and all figured like razed Satin and Damask, wherein they take great pride, thinking there are no fairer people than they in all the world, so that when they see any white people, that wear Apparel on their bodies, they laugh and mock at them, thinking us to be Monsters and ugly people: and when they will make any devilish form and Picture, than they invent one after the form of a White man in his apparel. There are among them that file there Teeth as sharp as Needles, which they likewise esteem for a great ornament. There are some of them that are become Christians since the Portugals came thither, but there is no great pains taken about it in those Countries, because there is no profit to be had, as also that it is an infectious and unwholesome Country: And therefore the Jesuits are wary enough not to make any Houses or habitations therein, for they see no great profit to be reaped Note of jesaites there for them, as they do in India and the Lands of japan, and in other places, where they found great quantities of Riches, with the sap whereof they increase much and fill their Bee-hives, therewith to satisfy their thirsty and insatiable desires. They have a Custom among them, that when they go to War against their enemies, if they win the Battle, or overthrew each other, he that taketh or killeth most men, is holden and accounted for the best and bravest man among them, and much respected, and to witness the same before their Kings, of as many as they have slain or taken Prisoners, they cut off their privy members, that if they be let go again, they may no more beget Children, which in process of time might mischief them, and then they dry them well, because they should not rot: which being so dried, they come before their Kings with great reverence, in the presence of the principal men in the Village, and there take these members so dried one by one in their mouths, and spit them on the ground at the King's feet, which the King with great thanks accepteth, and the more to reward and recompense their Valour, causeth them all to be taken up and given to them again, for a sign and token of Honour, whereby ever after from that time forwards they are accounted as Knights, and they take all those members, wherewith the King hath thus honoured them, and tie them all upon a string like a Bracelet or Chain, and when A costly kind of Chain for Women to wear. they Marry, or go to any Wedding, or Feasts, the Bride or Wives of those Knights do wear that Chain of men's members about their necks, which among them is as great an Honour, as it is with us, to wear the Golden Fleece. From Mosambique great numbers of these Caffares are carried into India, and many times they cell a Man or Woman that is grown to their full strength, for two or three Ducats. When the Portugals ships put in there for fresh Water and other necessaries, than they are dearer. In time of Poverty or Dearth the Fathers may cell their Children, as it happened in my time, that there was such a dearth, and scarcity of Victuals in the firm land, and Countries bordering upon Goa, that the men of India came to Goa (and other places where the Portugals are resident) to cell their Children in great numbers, and for small prices, to buy them victuals. I have seen Boys of eight or ten years, given in exchange for five or fix measures of Rice, and some for three or four Ducats the piece, and some came with their Wives and Children to offer themselves to be Slaves, so that they might have meat and drink to nourish their bodies. And because the Portugals have Traffic in all places (as we have been in many) it is the cause why so many are brought out of all Countries to be sold, for the Portugals do make a living by buying and selling of them, as they do with other wares. THe Malabares, are those that devil on the Sea-coast, between Goa, and the Cape de Comorijn Chap. 42. Of the Malabares and Nayros in India, with their manners and custom. Southward from Goa, where the Pepper groweth. They have a speech by themselves, and their Country is divided into many Kingdoms, they go all naked only their privy members covered, the Women likewise have but a cloth from their Navel down to their knees, all the rest is naked, they are strong of limbs, and very arrogant and proud, of colour altogether blackie, yet very smooth both of hair and skin, which commonly they anoint with Oil, to make it shine; they wear their hair as long as it will grow, tied on the top or crown of their heads with a Lace, both men and women: the laps of their Ears are open, and are so long that they hung down to their shoulders, and the longer and wider they are, the more they are esteemed among them, and it is thought to be a beauty in them. Of Face, body and Limbs; they are altogether like men of Europe, without any difference, but only in colour, the men are commonly very hairy, and rough upon the breast, and on their bodies, and are the most Lecherous and unchaste Nation in all the Orient, so that there are very few women Children among them, of seven or eight years old, that have their Maidenheads: They are very ready to catch one from another, though it be but for a small Penny. In their Houses they are not very curious, their houses and householdstuff, differeth not much from the Ca●●rijnss and Corumbijns of Goa. Their Idolatry, Ceremonies and Superstitions, are like the Heathens. Of these Malabares there are two manner of people, the one is Noblemen or Gentlemen, called Nayros, which are Soldiers, that do only wear and handle Nayros, Arms, the other is the common people, called Polyas, and they may wear no Weapons, nor bear any Arms. The Nayros must in all places where they go or stand, wear such Arms as are appointed for them, and always be ready at the King's commandment to do him service, some of them do always bear a naked Rapier or Courtelas in their right hands, and a great Target in their left hand, those Targets are very great: and made of light wood, so that when they will they can cover their whole bodies therewith; they are so well used thereunto, that they esteem it nothing to bear them, and when they travel on the way, they may be heard a great way off, for that they commonly make a great knocking with the Hilt of their Rapier against the Target, because they would be heard. There are some that carry a Bow and a venomous Arrow upon their shoulder, wherein they are very expert, others carry long Pikes, some Pieces, with the Match ready lighted, and wound about their arms, and have the best Locks that possible may be found in all Europe, which they know so well how to use, that the Portugals can have no advantage against them. Wheresoever they go, they must always have their Arms with them, both night and day. Not any of them are Married, nor may not marry during their lives, but they may freely lie with the Nayros' Daughters, or with any other that liketh them, what women soever they be, yea though they be Married women. When the Nayro hath a desire thereunto, he entereth into a house where he thinketh good, and setteth his Arms in the street without the door, and goeth in and dispatcheth his business, with the good Wife or the Daughter, the door standing wide open, not fearing that any man should come in to let him; for whosoever passeth by, and seethe the Nayros' arms standing at the door, although it be the Goodman himself, he goeth by, and letteth him make an end, and having done, he taketh his Arms and departeth thence, and then the Husband may come to the house without making any words, or once moving question about it. In that manner they go where they will, and no man may deny them. As these Nayros go in the streets, they use to cry Po, Po, which is to say, Take heed, look to yourselves, or I come, stand out of the way, for that the other sort of people called Polyas, that are no Nayros, may not once touch or trouble one of them; for if any of the Polyas should stand still, and not give them place, whereby he should chance to touch their bodies, he may freely thrust him through, and no man ask him why he did it. And when they are once touched by any Polyas, or by any other Nation except Nayros, they must (before they eat, or converse with other Nayros) wash and cleanse their bodies with great Ceremonies and Superstitions. Likewise they must not be touched by any Christian, or any other man. And when the Portugals came first into India, at Cochin it was concluded, (to pacify the matter, and to keep peace and quietness among them) that two men should be chosen, one for the Nayros, and the other for the Portugals, that should Fight body to body, and he that should be overthrown, that Nation should give place unto the other, this was done in the presence of both Nations, and the Portugal overcame the Nayro, whom he slew; whereupon it was agreed, that the Nayros should give place unto the Portugal, and stand aside until he be past wheresoever they meet. The Nayros wear the nails of their hands very long, whereby they show that they are Gentlemen, because the longness of the Nails doth let and hinder men from working or doing any labour. They say likewise that they do it, the better and faster to gripe a thing in their hands, and to hold their Rapiers, which some Portugals and Mesticos do likewise use, and hold the same opinion with the Nayros, whereof there are many in India, which let their Nails grow for the same cause. The principallest or chiefest of those Nayros, which are Leaders or Captains of certain numbers of Nayros, wear a Gold or Silver bracelet, or Ring, about their arms, above their elbows: as also their Governors, Ambassadors, and Kings, whereby they are known from other men, for otherwise they go all naked. Also their Kings, Rulers, and other Captains and Leaders, when they go abroad, are guarded and accompanied by other Nayros. They are very good and stout Soldiers, and will set upon a man very fiercely, they are also veriefull of revenge, so that whensoever they fight against their Enemies either by water or by land, and that they chance to be thrust into the body with a Pike, they are not presently therewith content to he down, but if they cannot speedily pluck the Pike forth, they will not spare to pull it forth with both their hands, and draw it through their bodies, therewith to set upon them that gave them the wound, and to be revenged on them. The King may not judge nor execute those Nayros openly, for if they have deserved Death, he causeth them by other Nayros to be put to death. The Daughters of the Nayros, may not have the company of any man, but only of Nayros, although secretly they have the company of many Portugals and Christians, but if the Nayros once perceived it, or find them in the deed doing, they might kill them without further question. In every place where they devil, they have a Pit or Weil digged, wherein they do hold water, which standeth openly in the way where every man passeth by, wherein every morning when they rise, they wash themselves all over, beginning first at the Foot and so rising up to the Head, as well Men as Women, without being ashamed to be seen of such as go by, or look upon them, and the King himself likewise: which water is so green, slimy and stinking, that a man can not choose but stop his Nose as he goeth by it: and they certainly believe, that whensoever they should forget to wash themselves in that water, that they should then be wholly unclean and full of fin: and this washing or making clean, must not be done in any running water, but it must be in a Holy water. place where the water standeth in a Pit or Well, and by their Bramenes conjured with many Words and Ceremonies, otherwise it were of no virtue but wholly unprofitable, for their Idolatrous services. They are like the other Heathens, and are burned when they are Dead: their Sons may not be their Heirs, because they have no Wives, but use all women, where Heirs. and when they will, doubting which is their own Son: for the Bramenes also have the King's wives at their pleasures, and do him great honour when it pleaseth them to lie with their Queen. Their heirs are their Sister's sons, for they say, although they doubt of their Fathers, yet they know their Sisters are the Mothers of them. Thus much touching the Nayros and Gentlemen or Soldiers. The other common people of the Malabares, called Polyas, are such as are the Country Husbandmen and Labourers, men of Occupations, Fishers, and such like: those are much contemned Polyas. and despised, they live miserably, and may wear no kind of Weapon, neither yet touch or be conversant with the Nayros, for as the Nayros go on the streets, and they hear him call, they step aside, bowing their Arms, and stooping with their Heads down to the ground, not daring so much as once look up before the Nayros be passed: in other things they observe the Customs of the other Indians, for that every man followeth the Occupation of his Elders, and may not change it for any thing. THere are great numbers of Moors and jews in all places of India, as at Goa, Cochin, and within the Landlord In their Houses and Apparel they follow the manner of the Land Chap. 43. Of the Moors and jews in India. wherein they are resident: amongst the Indians they have their Churches, Synagogues and Mesquitas, wherein they use all Ceremonies according to their Law: but in the places where the Portugals inhabit and govern, it is not permitted unto them to use them openly, neither to any Indian, although they have their Families and dwelling Houses, and get their liuings, and deal one with the other: but secretly in their Houses they may do what they will, so that no man take offence thereat: without the Towns and where the Portugals have no commandment, they may freely use and exercise their Ceremonies and Superstitions, every one as liketh him best, without any man to let or deny them: but if they be found openly doing it in the Portugals Towns and jurisdictions, or that they have any point of Christian ceremonies mingled among theirs, both men and women die for it, unless they turn unto the Christian Eaith: they are most white of colour, like men of Europa, and have many fair Women. There are many of them that came out of the Country of Palestina and jerusalem thither, and speak over all the Exchange very perfect and good Spanish. The Moors likewise have their Mesquitoes, wherein they pray, and above the Church they have many Sellers and Galleries, where they learn their Children their principles of Religion before they go to Church: they wash their Feet, for the which purpose they have always a Cistern with water standing without the Church, and leave their Alparcos (which are their Shoes) standing at the Church door before they go in, and being in the Church they fall flat on the ground upon their faces, and so with their arms and hands lifted up, make many sergeant faces. They are also Circumcised like the jews, and eat no Hogs-flesh, and when they are dead they are buried. In their Churches they have not any Images, but only some Stones or round Pillars standing upright with certain Chaldean letters (out of their Koran) graved upon them. As I and a friend of mine chanced to go out of the Town, we were destrons to see their mahometical Church, and their manner of Service, which was denied us by the keeper of the door, that bade us put off our Shoes, but because we would not, he said it was not lawful for us to enter in that sort into the Church: but to let us see it, he suffered us to stand within the door, and opened some of the windows, that we might see what was within it: then the Portugal asked him for their God and their Saints which they used to pray unto, because he saw the Church empty, as I said before: then the Moor answered him, that They used not to pray to Stocks and Stones, but to the living God, which is in Heaven, and said, that the proud Portugal Christians, and the Heathens were all of one Religion, for that they pray to See the proof hereof, sup. pag. 28. Images made of Wood and Stones, and give them the Glory which only appertaineth to the living God: with the which answer the Portugal was so angry, that he began to chide; so that there had grown a great quarrel, had it not been for me. IN the Kingdom of Narsinga, or the Coast called Choramandel, there standeth a Pagode, that Chap. 44. Of their Pagodes. is very great, exceeding rich, and holden in great estimation, having many Pilgrimages & Visitations made unto it from all the Countries bordering about it, where every year they have many Fairs, Feasts, and Processions, and there they have a Wagon or a Cart, which is so great and heavy, that three or four Elephants can hardly draw it, and this brought forth at Fairs, Feasts, and Processions. At this Cart hung likewise many Cables or Ropes, whereat also all the Country people, both men and women of pure devotion do pull and hale. In the upper part of this Cart standeth a Tabernacle or Seat, wherein fitteth the Idol, and under it sit the King's Wives, which after their manner play on all Instruments, making a most sweet melody, and in that sort is the Cart drawn forth, with great Devotions and Processions: there are some of Mad Zeal. them, that of great zeal and pure devotion do cut pieces of flesh out of their bodies, and throw them down before the Pagode: others lay themselves under the wheels of the Cart, and let the Cart run over them, whereby they are all crushed to pieces, and pressed to death, and they that thus die, are accounted for holy and devout Martyrs, and from that time forwards Devil's Martyrs. are kept and preserved for great and holy Relics, besides a thousand other such like beastly Superstitions, which they use, as one of my Chamber fellows, that had seen it shown me, and it is also well known throughout all India. Upon a time I and certain Portugals my friends, having licence from the Viceroy were at a Banquet and meeting, about five or six miles within the firm Land, and with us we had certain Decanijns, and natural borne Indians, that were acquainted with the Country, the chief cause of our going, was to see their manner of burning the dead Bramene, and his Wife with him being alive, because we had been advertised, that such a thing was to be done. And there among other strange devices that we saw, we came into some Villages, and places inhabited by the Indians, where in the way, and at every Hill, stony Rock or hole, almost within a Pater noster length, we found a Carved Pagode, or rather Devils, and monsters in hellish shapes. At the last we came into a Village, where stood a great Church of stone, wherein we entered, and found nothing in it but a great Table that hung in the middle of the Church, with the Image of a Pagode painted therein so misshaped and deformed, that more monstrous was never seen, for it had many Horns, and long Teeth that hung out of his mouth down to the knees, and beneath his navel and belly, it had another such like face, with many horns and tusks. Upon the head thereof stood a triple Crowned Mitre, not much unlike the Pope's triple Crown, so that in effect it seemed to be a Monster, such as are described in the Apocalypses. It hung before a Wall, which made a partition from another Chamber, in manner of a Quire, yet was it close made up without windows, or any place for light, in the middle whereof was a little narrow close door, and on both sides of the door, stood a small Furnace made within the wall, wherein were certain holes or Lattices, thereby to let the smoke or savour of the fire to enter into that place, when any Offering should be made. Whereof we found some there, as Rice, Corn, Fruits, Hens, and such like things, which the Indians daily offered, but there came so filthy a smoke and stink out of the place, that whosoever went near it, was almost ready to choke, the said place being all black, smeerie and foul therewith. Before this door being shut, in the middle of the Church, there stood a Calf of stone, whereon one of our company leapt, and laughing, began to cry out, which the Bramene that kept the Church perceiving, began to call and cry for help, so that presently many of the neighbours ran thither, to see what the cause might be, but before the throng of people came, we dealt so well with the Bramene (acknowledging our fault, and saying it was unadvisedly done) that he was well content, and the people went home again. Then we desired the Bramene to open us the door that stood shut, which after much entreaty he yielded unto, offering first to throw certain Ashes upon our foreheads, which we refused, so that before he would open us the door, we were forced to promise' him that we would not enter further in, then to the door. The door of their Sancta Sanctorum, or rather Diabolorum, being opened, it shown within Like lips like lettuce. like a Lime-kill, being close vaulted round about, over the head without either hole or window to cast in light, but only at the door, neither was there any light in all the Church, but that which came in at the door we entered by. Within the said Cell or Vault, there hung at the lest one hundred burning Lamps, in the middle whereof stood a little Altar, & covered over with cloth made of cotton-wool, and over that with pure Gold, under the which (as the Bramene told us) sat the Pagode being of clean Gold, of the bigness of a Puppet or a Baby sold in Fairs: hard by the Church without the great door, stood within the earth a great four cornered or square Cistern, hewed out of Free stone, with stairs on each side to go down into it, full of green, filthy and stinking water, wherein they wash themselves when they mean to enter into the Church to pray. From thence we went further, and still as we went, in every place we found Pagodes hewed out of hard Stones, and standing in their holes, of such lively shapes and figures as we told you before. These stand in the ways under certain covertures, without the Churches, and have hard by each of them a small Cistern of water, cut o●● of the stone to wash their feet, with half an Indian Nut, that hath a handle and hangeth there to take up water withal. And this is ordained for Travellers that pass by, who commonly at every one of those Pagodes do fall down and make their Prayers, and wash their feet in those Cisterns. By the said Pagodes, commonly do stand two little Furnaces, with a Calf or Kow of stone, before the which they set their Offerings, which are of such things, as are to be eaten, every man as his Devotion serveth, which they think the Pagode eateth in the Night, but it is taken away by the Bramene. We found in every place such Offerings standing, but we had little desire once to taste thereof, it looked so filthily, and as we had sufficiently beholden their mishapen figures and monstrous Images, we returned again into the Village, wherein we saw the stone Church, because the Bramene had advertised us, that the same day about Evening, the Pagode should be carried in Procession, to sport itself in the Fields, and to fetch a circuit, which we desired to see. And about the time which he appointed, they rung a little Bell, which they had gotten of the Christians, wherewith all the people began to assemble, and took the Pagode out of his diabolical Cell, which with great reverence, they set in a Palamkin borne by the chief men of the Town, all the rest with great devotion following after, with their usual noise and sounds of Trumpets and other Instruments, wherewith they went a reasonable way round about a Field, and then brought him to the stone Cistern, where washing him very clean (although he were very filthy stinking) they carried him again into his Cell, leaving him shut herein withal his Lamps, to make good cheer, and having made a foul smoke and stink about him, and every man left his Offering behind him, they went home to their houses, leaving the Bramene alone, who in stead of the Pagode, made good cheer at their costs with his Wife and Family. THere is over all India great store of Cattles, as Oxen, Cows, Sheep, Hogs, Goats, Kids, and such like, and very good cheap, and in great abundance, although the flesh is not Chap. 45. Of all the kind of Beasts, Cattles, & Fowls, in India. Cows. Oxen. Mutton. Hogs. Sheep's tails. of so good a ●aste as that in Europe, which proceedeth from the heat of the Country, and therefore it is not much esteemed. A man may buy the best Kow in Goa, for five or six Pardawes. Oxen are there little killed to eat, but are most kept to till the Land, all other things as Hogs, Sheep and Goats, are sold after the rate. Mutton is little esteemed of, and not much used to be eaten, for it is forbidden to such as are sick, and the Hog's flesh is much better and sounder, which is rather permitted unto sick persons than Mutton. There are Sheep in that Country of five quarters in quantity, for that the tail is as great, and hath as much flesh upon it, as any of the quarters, there are many Buffles, but nothing good to be eaten, unless it be by poor people, but their Milk is very good, and is very well sold and ordinarily eaten, Buffles and their Milk. for you shall see the Slaves and Canarijns in great numbers, all day going about the streets to cell the Milk of Buffles, and Goats, and excellent sweet Cream, and fresh Butter in small pieces. They make likewise some small white Cheeses, but they are very salt and dry: wild Cheeses Wild Beasts. Boars, some Hares, Coneys, Hearts, and Hinds are there also to be found but not many Cocks, Capons, Pheasants, and Doves are there in great abundance and good cheap. In the Island of Goa and there about ar● Sparrows, and some other small Birds, yet not many: but on the Coast Few small Birds. Great Bats and hurtful. I have heard that they breed & have many young as Rats with us. Crows bold. of Cochin and Malabar, ●●ere are very few Sparrows, nor any such like small birds. There are in India many Bats, and some of them so great, that it is incredible to tell. They do great mischief to Trees, Fruits and Herbs, whereby the Canarijns are constrained ●o set men to watch in their Trees, and yet they can hardly rid them away. The Indians eat them, and say they are as good meat as a Partridge. There is a most wonderful number of black Crows, which do much hurt, and are so bold that oftentimes they come flying in at their windows, and take the meat out of the dish, as it standeth upon the Table, before them that are set down to eat: and as I myself sa●e writing above in a Chamber of the house, the windows being open, one of those Crows flew in at the window, and picked the Cotton but of mine Inkhorn, and blotted all the paper that lay on my Table, do what I could to let him. They fit commonly upon the Buffles backs, and peek off their hair, so that you shall found very few Buffles that have any hairs upon their backs, and therefore to avoid the Crows they get themselves into Marshes, and warry places, where they stand in the water up to the necks, otherwise they could never be rid of them. There are likewise great numbers of Rats, and some as big as young Pigs, so that the Cat's da●● not touch them. Sometimes they dig down the Houses, for that they undermine Great Rats. the walls and foundations through and through, whereby many times the howls fall down and are spoilt. There is another sort of Rats, that are little and reddish of hair. They are called sweet smelling Rats, for they have a smell as if they were full of Musk. Muskerats: such are in Virginia. Aunt's hurtful. Of An●● or Pismires there is so great abundance throughout all India, and so noisome, that it is incredible to such as have not seen it: for that men may set nothing whatsoever it be, that is to be eaten, or fatty, nor yet their clotheses nor linen, but you shall presently found at the lest a thousand upon it: and in the twinkling of an eye they will presently consume a loaf of bread: wherefore it is the manner throughout India, to make all the Cupboards wherein they keep their victuals, and Chests, where their linen and apparel lieth, with four feet or pillars, and under every foot or pillar a stone or wooden Cistern full of water, and place the Cupboard or Chest in the middle of the room, not near the wall, whereby they cannot come at it, otherwise it would be spoiled, and if they do never so little forget to pour water into the Cesterns, if it be but a Pater noster while, presently there will be so many Pismires crawling all over it, that it is wonderful: so that it seemeth to be a curse or plague of God sent upon that Country. There are some likewise that use such Cisterns of water under their bedstead, because they would not be troubled with them as they lie in their Beds, and also under their Tables. Some men which keep Canary birds, or such small souls (that are brought thither from Portugal, or out of Turkey and Persia for their pleasures) are forced to set them on a stick or perch made for the purpose, with a Cistern of water under it, otherwise it would presently be killed by the Pismires: and though it hangeth in the top of the house, yet they will come at it if it have a string, to hold it by. The Soldiers and poor people that have not the means to buy Cupboards, with Cesternes) put the bread and other victuals which they leave (which is not overmuch) in a cloth tied on knots, and hung it on a nail against the w●ll, and make a circle about it of Charcoal, so that the Pismires cannot get over, nor come at it. There is another sort of Pismires which are almost a finger long, and reddish of colour: they run into Great Ants. the fields, and do great hurt to the herbs, first-fruits, and plants. Moths and worms which creep and eat through men's clotheses, are there in great abundance, Worms. whereby men must use no more clotheses nor linen in those Countries then that he necessarily and daily weareth on his back, otherwise they are presently inoth-eaten and spoiled. They can hardly keep any Paper or Books from worms, which are like eare-wormes, but they do often spoil and consume many Papers and evidences of great importance. There are also many Wall-lice. There is a kind of beast that flieth, twice as big as a Bee, and is called They are called Wall-lice, because they breed in Walls: but in true English they are called Midges, and in Latin, Cimices. Ba●●tta: These creatures also do much ●●rt, and are commonly in Sugar, Honey, Butter, Oil, and all fat wares and sweet meats. Many of them likewise come into their Chests among their clotheses and linen, which they do also spoil and spot. They are in great numbers and very hurtful. There can be nothing so close shut or made fast, but they will get in and spoil it, for where they lie or be, they spot all things with their eggs, which stick as fast as ●●●op upon a Paper, so that they may be esteemed as a plague like to the Pismires. Within the Land there are also Tigers: other cruel beasts, as Lions, Bears, and such like there are few or none: but venomous beasts, as Snakes, Lizards, and such like there are many, for the Lizards will climb and creep upon the walls in their houses, and oftentimes fall upon men, as they lie in their Beds and sleep, and therefore many men that are of ability, do hung Testers and Curtains over and about their Beds. There are likewise many Chameleons, which are said to live by the air, but they are not hurtful. There are many Monkeys or Marmosets, that do great hurt to the Palm trees, wherein the Monkeys. Indian Nut or Cocus doth grow. In those trees you shall commonly see certaint little beasts, called Bis has de Palmeyras, that is, Beasts of the Palmetrees: They are much like Ferrets, wherewith men use to hunt and catch Coneys, and have a tail like the Penner of an Inkhorn, and grayish speckled hair: they are pretty beasts to keep and to pass the time with all. Parrots are there in great numbers, and fly abroad in the Woods. There cometh in India out of the Island of Mol●cas beyond Malacca, a kind of birds, called Nayras: they are like Parrots, but they have, many read feathers, and speak like Parrots: they are worth in India twenty or thirty Pardawes the piece: they are very fair to look on, and speak sweetly: they claw or tickle men with their tongues upon their heads and beards, and make them clean at the roots, as also their ears and their teeth, so that they are very pleasant to keep in a house, for that both in colour and beauty of feathers they surpass all birds and Parrots whatsoever: but there could never yet be any of them brought living into Portugal, although they have sought and used all the means they could to bring them for a Present to the King, which he greatly desireth: but they die upon the way, for they are very delicate, and will hardly be brought up. ELephants are in many places of India. In the Island of S●●lon there are also great numbers, Chap. 46. Of the Elephant. which are esteemed the best and sensi●●lest of all the world, for wheresoever they meet with any other Elephants (the Indians report for a truth, that they have tried it) those Elephants of other Countries do 〈◊〉 and honour to the Elephants of Seylon. The most service that they us● them for in India is to dra● their Pipes, Butts, Packs, and other goods, and to ship them, all which they do with Elephants. They are kept at the King's charges, and he that needeth them, speaketh to their Keepers, and agreeth with them for a price to have their labour: Then the Keeper getteth upon the neck of the Elephant, and thrusteth his feet under his ears, having a hook in his hand, which he sticketh on his head, where his stones lie, that is to say, above between both his ears, which is the cause, that they are so well able to rule them: and coming to the thing which they are to draw, they bind the Fat or Pack fast with a rope, that he may feel the weight thereof, and then the Keeper speaketh unto him: whereupon he taketh the cord with his snout and windeth it about his teeth, and thrusteth the end into his mouth, and so draweth it hanging after him, whither they desire to have it. If it be to be put into a Boat, than they bring the Boat close to the shore of the Key, and the Elephant putteth it into the Boat himself, and with his snout gathereth stones together, which he layeth under the Fat, Pipe, or Pack, and with his teeth striketh and thrusteth the Pack or Vessel, to see if it lie fast or not. It will draw any great shot or other Iron work, or metal being made fast unto it, be it never so heavy. They draw Fusts, small Galleys, and other great Boats, as Carvels, and such like, as easily out of the water upon the land, as if no man were in them: so that they serve their turns there, even as our Sleds or Carts with Horses do here, to carry our wares and merchandises. Their meat is Rice and water, they sleep like Cows, Oxen, Horses, and all fourfooted beasts, and bow their knees and all their members as other beasts do. In Winter when it beginneth to rain, than they are unquiet, and altogether mad, so that their Keepers cannot rule them, and then they are let some whither out of the Town to a great tree, and there tied unto it by the legs with a great Iron chain, where they carry him meat, and so he lieth in the open air, as long as he is mad, which is from April to September, all the Winter time when it raineth, and then he cometh to himself, and beginneth to serve again as tamely, that a man may lie under his belly, so you do him no hurt: but he that hurteth him, he must take heed, for they never forget when any man doth them injury, until they be revenged. They are very fearful of a Rat or Mouse, and also of the Pismires, because they fear they would creep into their snouts. They are likewise afraid of gunshot and of fire, unless by length of time they be used unto them. When they have the company one of the other, the male Elephant standeth upon the higher ground, and the female somewhat lower. As they go along the way, although you see them not, you may hear them a fare off by the noise of their feet and clapping of their ears, which they continually use. They are as swift in going almost as a Horse, and are very proud, and desirous of honour. When there is any great Feast or Holiday kept in Goa, with solemn Procession, commonly the Elephants go with them, the young before, and the old behind, and are all painted upon their bodies with the Arms and Crosses of Portugal, and have every one five or six Trumpeters or Players upon the Shawms, fitting upon them that sound very pleasantly, wherewith they are as well pleased, and go with as great gravity, and in as good order, as if they were men. It happened in Goa, that an Elephant should draw a great Fust out of the water unto the land, which Fust was so great and heavy, that he could not do it alone, so that they must have another to help him: whereupon the Keeper chid him, using many hard words, saying, that he was idle and weak, and that it would be an everlasting shame for him, that they must fetch another to help him, wherewith the Elephant was so desperate, that he thrust away his fellow (which was brought to help him) and began freshly again to draw, with so great force, more than he was well able to do, that with extreme labour he burst and fell down stark dead in the place. At such time as I was to make my Voyage from Cochin to Portugal, the Rudder of our ship was out of order, so that it must of force be brought on land to make it fit again, and so it was drawn to the River's side at the stern of the Boat, which the Elephant should draw on land upon two boards, that it might slide up, and because it was heavy, (as the Rudder of a ship of fourteen hundred or sixteen hundred tons requireth) as also that the Elephant was as yet but young, and not grown to his full strength, so that he could not draw it out alone, yet he did the best he could: but seeing he could not do it, he fell on his forelegs, and began to cry and weep, that the tears ran out of his eyes, and because many of us stood upon the shore to behold this fight, the Keeper began to chide him, and with hard words to curse him, because he shamed him thus in presence of so many men, not to be able to draw up such a thing: but what strength or labour soever the Elephant used, he could not do it alone, but when they brought another Elephant to help him, they both together drew it half out of the water, so that it lay partly upon the boards. The first Elephant perceiving that, with his head and teeth thrust the other Elephant away, and would have no more help, but drew it out himself. They are likewise very thankful & mindful of any good done unto them. When new years day cometh, their keepers use of common custom to ask new years gifts of the Viceroy, the Archbishop, and other Governors and Gentlemen, and then the Elephants come to the door and bow their heads down, and when anything is given, they kneel on their knees with great lowliness, and thankfulness, for the good deeds so done unto their keepers (which they think to be done unto themselves.) They use as they pass by such houses, to bow their heads at the doors, as also when they pass by the Church doors, and by Crosses, which their Masters teach them. They have a custom that they go often into the Market where herbs are sold, as Reddish, Letrice, Coleworts, and such like stuff, and those that are liberal to the Elephant, do use to throw something before him. Among the rest there was one herb wife which always used to throw something of her wares before the Elephant. Now when the time came on that the Elephant groweth mad, as I said before, they use to go with them three or four days, or a week about the streets before they bind them up, (being as then but half mad) to ask something of every body for the feeding of the mad Elephant in the winter time. And going thus about the streets, the Master is not able to rule him, for he runneth about with his head downward, and by his roaring giveth the people warning to beware, and when he findeth or seethe no man, nee leapeth and overthroweth whatsoever he meeteth withal, whereby he maketh great sport and pastime, much like to the baiting of Oxen in Spain, which never ceaseth, until one, two, or more of them be slain, the like rule is kept with the mad Elephant in India. It chanced in this running about that the Elephant ran through the streets, and in haste at unawares came into the market, throwing down all that was in his way, whereat every man was abashed, and leaving their ware, ran to save themselves from being over run by the Elephant, and by means of the noise and press of people, they fell one over another, as in such cases is commonly seen. Among them was this woman, that always used to give the Elephant something to eat, which had a little child in the market lying by her in a basket, and by the hasty rising up and throng of the people, the woman ran into a House, not having time to snatch up her Child, and take it with her; and when the Elephant was alone in the Market place, where he roared up and down, overthrowing all things that were before him, he came by the Child (that as I said) lay still in the Market, and as every man looked, specially the Mother, which cried out, and verily thought that the Elephant had taken it and cast it on his shoulder and spoiled it as he did all other things. He on the contrary notwithstanding all his madness, being mindful of the good will and liberality of the Child's Mother daily used unto him, took up the Child handsomely and tenderly with his Snout, and laid it softly upon a Stall by a Shop side, which done, he began again to use the same order of stamping, crying, and clapping as he had done at the first, to the great wondering of all that beheld it, specially to the ease and joy of the Mother, that had recovered her Child sound and well again. THe Abada or Rhinoceros is not in India, but only in Bengala and Patane. They are less Chap. 47. Of the Abadas or Rhinocerots. and lower than the Elephant. It hath a short horn upon the nose, in the hinder part somewhat big, and toward the end sharper, of a brown blue, and whitish colour; it hath a snout like a Hog, and the skin upon the upper part of his body is all wrinkled, as if it were armed with Shields or Targets. It is a great enemy of the Elephant. Some think it is the right Unicorn, because that as yet there hath no other been found, but only by hearsay, and by the Pictures of them. The Portugals and those of Bengala affirm, that by the River Ganges in the Kingdom of Bengala, are many of these Rhinocerots, which when they will drink, the other beasts stand and wait upon them, till the Rhinoceros hath drunk, and thrust their horn into the water, for he cannot drink but his horn must be under the water, because it standeth so close unto his nose, and muzzle: and then after him all the other beasts do drink. Their horns in India are much esteemed and used against all venom, poison, and many other diseases: likewise his teeth, claws flesh, skin, and blood, and his very dung and water and all whatsoever is about him, is much esteemed in India, and used for the curing of many diseases and sicknesses, which is very good and most true, as I myself by experience have found. But it is to be understood, that all Rhinoceros are not a like good, for there are some whose horns are sold for one, two or three hundred Pardawes the piece, and there are others of the same colour and greatness that are sold but for three or four Pardawes, which the Indians know and can discern. The cause is that some Rhinocerots, which are found in certain places in the country of Bengala have this virtue, by reason of the herbs which that place only yields and bringeth forth, which in other places is not so, and this estimation is not only held of the horn, but of all other things in his whole body, as I said before. There are also by Malacca, Zion, and Bengala some Goats that are wild, whose horns are esteemed for the best horns against poison, and all venom that may be found: Goat's horns good against poison. they are called Cabras de Mato, that is, wild Goats. FIsh in India is very plentiful, and some very pleasant and sweet. Most of their fish is eaten with Rice, that they seethe in broth which they put upon the Rice, and is somewhat sour, as Chap. 48. Of the Fish and other beasts in the Seas of India. Crabs jest at the full. if it were sodden in Gooseberries, or unripe Grapes, but it tasteth well, and is called Carriil, which is their daily meat, the Rice is in stead of bread: there are also good Shads, Soles, and other sorts of fishes. The Crabs and Crevishes are very good and marvelous great, that it is a wonder to tell, and that which is more wonderful, when the Moon is in the full, here with us it is a common saying, that then Crabs and Crevishes are at the best, but there it is clean contrary: for with a full Moon they are empty and out of season, and with a new Moon good and full. There are also Musckles and such like Shel-fishes of many sorts, Oysters very many, specially at Cochin; and from thence to the Cape de Comorijn. Fish in India is very good cheap, for that with the value of a stiver of their money, a man may buy as much fish and Rice to it, as will serve five or six men for a good meal. As our ship lay in the River of Cochin, ready to sail from thence to Portugal, it happened that as we were to hung on our Rudder, which as then was mended, the Master of the Ship, with four or five Sailors, went with the boat to put it on, and another Sailor being made fast with a cord about his middle, and tied to the Ship, hung down with half his body into the water Sharks sharking. to place the same upon the hooks, and while he hung in the water, there came one of those Hayens, and bitten one of his legs, to the middle of his thigh, clean off at a bit, notwithstanding that the Master strooke at him with an Oar, and as the poor man was putting down his arm to feel his wound, the same fish at the second time for another bit did bite off his hand and arm above the elbow, and also a piece of his buttock. In the River of Goa in winter time, when the mouth of the River was shut up, as commonly at that time it is, the fishermen took a Fish of a most wonderful and strange form, such as I think was never seen either in India, or in any other place, which for the strangeness thereof was presented to my Lord the Archbishop, the picture whereof by his commandment was painted, and for a wonder sent to the King of Spain. It was in bigness as great as a middle sized dog, with a snout like a Hog, small eyes, no ears, Monstrous fish but two holes where his ears should be, it had four feet like an Elephant, the tail beginning somewhat upon the back broad, and then flat, and at the very end round and somewhat sharp. It ran along the Hall upon the floor, and in every place of the house snorting like a Hog. The whole body, head, tail, and legs being covered with scales of a thumb breadth, harder than Iron, or Steel: We hewed and laid upon them with weapons, as if men should beat upon an Anvil, and when we strooke upon him, he rolled himself in a heap, head and feet altogether, so that he lay like a round ball, we not being able to judge where he closed himself together, neither could we with any instrument or strength of hands open him again, but letting him alone and not touching him, he opened himself and ran away as I said before. A Ship sailing from Mosambique into India, having fair weather, a good sore wind, as much Ma●●eus reports it also. Hist. Ind. l. 7. but somewhat differing. as the sails might bear before the wind for the space of fourteen days together, directing their course towards the Equinoctial line, every day as they took the height of the Sun, in stead of diminishing or lessening their degrees, according to the wind and course they had and held, they found themselves still contrary, and every day further backwardly than they were. At the last the chief Boteson whom they call the Master's mate, looking by chance overboard towards the beakhead of the ship, he espied a great broad tail of a Fish that had wound itself as it were about the beak head, the body thereof being under the keel, and the head under the Rudder, swimming in that manner, and drawing the ship with her against the wind and their right course: whereby presently they knew the cause of their so going backwards: so that having at the last stricken long with staffs and other weapons upon the fishes tail, in the end they struck it off, and theredy the Fish left the ship, after it had lain fourteen days under the same, drawing the ship with it against wind and weather: for which cause the Viceroy in Goa caused it to be painted in his palace for a perpetual memory, where I have often read it, with the day and time, and the name both of the Ship and Captain. There are by Malacca certain fish shells found on the shore, much like Scalop shells, so great and so heavy, that two strong men have enough to do with a Leaver to draw one of them after them. Within them there is a fish which they of Malacca do eat. There were some of those shells in the ballast of the ship that came from Malacca, and kept company with us from the Island of Saint Helena, to the Island of Tercera, where the ship was cast away, and some of the shells taken out of her, which the Jesuits of Malacca had sent unto Lisbon, to set in the walls of their Church and Cloister, which they there had caused to be made, and most sumptuously built. The like happened to a ship called Saint Peter that sailed from Cochin towards Portugal, that fell upon a Sand, which at this day is called after the same ships name Saint Peter's Sand, lying from Goa South Southeast under 6. degrees upon the South side, where it was cast away, but all the men saved themselves, and of the wood of the ship that was cast away, they made a small Bark or Carvel, wherewith they all arrived in India: and while they were busied about building of their ship, they found such great Crabs upon that Sand, and in so great numbers, that they were constrained to make a sconce, and by good watch to defend themselves from them, for that they Great Crabs. were of an unreasonable greatness, so that whomsoever they got under their claws, it cost him his life. Chap. 49. Of all Fruits, Trees, Plants, and common hearbsin India and first of a certain fruit ●alled Ananas. Ananas' is one of the best first-fruits, and of best taste in all India, but it is not a proper fruit of India, but a strange fruit, for it was first brought by the Portugals out of brasil, so that at the first it was sold for a novelty, at a Pardaw the piece, and sometimes more, but now there are so many grown in the Country, that they are very good cheap. The time when they are ripe is in Lent, for than they are best and sweetest of taste. They are as big as a Melon, and in form like the head of a Distaff, without like a Pine apple, but soft in cutting: of colour read and greenish: They grow about half a fathom high from the ground, not much more or less. The leaves are like the herb that is brought out of Spain, called Aloe, or Semper vina, because it is always green, and therefore it is hanged on the beams of houses) but somewhat smaller, and at the ends somewhat sharp, as if they were cut out. When they eat them, they pull off the shell, and cut them into slices or pieces, as men desire to have them dressed. Some have small kernels within them, like the kernels of Apples or Pears. They are of colour with in like a Peach, that is ripe, and almost of the same taste, but in sweetness they surpass all first-fruits. The juice thereof is like sweet Must, or new Rhenish Wine: a man can never satisfy himself therewith. It is very hot of nature, for if you let a Knife flicke in it but half an hour long, when you draw it forth again, it will be half eaten up, yet it doth no particular hurt, unless a man should eat so much thereof, that he surfeit upon them. The sick are forbidden to use them. IAacas grow on great trees like Nut trees, and only on the Sea shores, that is to say, in Chap. 50. Of jaqua or jaacca. such Countries as border on the Seas, clean contrary unto all other first-fruits, for they grow above the earth, upon the trunks or bodies of the trees, and upon the great thick branches, but where the branches spread abroad, being small and full of leaves, there groweth none: they are as big as a great Melon, and much like it of fashion, although some of them are as great as a man can well lift up, and outwardly are like the Ananas, but smother, and of a dark green colour, the fruit within is in husks, like Chestnuts, but of another form, and every husk hath a Nut, which is half white, the rest yellowish, and sticketh to a man's hands like Honey, when it is in Bee-hives among the Wax, and for toughness and in taste for sweetness not much unlike. The fruit is on the outside like a Chestnut, and in form or fashion like an acorn, when the green knob that groweth under it is taken away, and of that bigness and somewhat bigger: this fruit that is outmost being eaten, the rest is good to be roasted or sodden, and are not much unlike in taste to the Chestnuts in Europa. There are of these husks in every jaacca an hundred and more, according to the greatness thereof. There are two sorts of them, the best are called Girasal, and the common and least esteemed, Chambasal, although in fashion and trees there is no difference, save that the Girasals have a sweeter taste. MAngas groweth upon trees like jaacca trees: they are as big as a great Peach, but somewhat Chap. 51. Of Mangas. long, and a little crooked, of colour clear, green, somewhat yellowish, and sometimes reddish: it hath within it a stone bigger than a Pe●ch stone, but it is not good to be eaten: the Mangas is inwardly yellowish, but in cutting it is waterish, yet some not so much: they have a very pleasant taste, better than a Peach, and like the Annanas, which is the best and the most profitable fruit in all India, for it yields a great quantity for food and sustenance of the Country people, as Olives do in Spain and Portugal: they are gathered when they are green, and conserved, and for the most part salted in Pots, and commonly used to be eaten with Rice, sodden in pure water, the husk being whole, and so eaten with Salt Mangas, which is the continual food for their slaves and common people, or else salt dried fish in stead of Mangas, without Bread, for Rice is in diverse places in stead of Bread. These salted Mangas are in cutting like the white Spanish Olives, and almost of the same taste, but somewhat savoury and not so bitter, yet a little sour; and are in so great abundance, that it is wonderful: there are others that are salted and stuffed with small pieces of green Ginger, and Garleeke sodden: those they call Mangas Recheadas or Machar: they are likewise much used, but not so common as the other, for they are costly and more esteemed: these are kept in Pots with Oil and Vinegar salted. The season when Mangas are ripe is in Lent, and continueth till the month of August. CAius Grows on trees like Apple trees, and are of the bigness of a Pear, at one end by Chap. 52. Of Caions. the stalk somewhat sharp, and at the head thicker, of a yellowish colour, being ripe they are soft in handling: they grow very like Apples, for where the Apples have a stalk, these Caius have a Chestnut, as big as the fore-joint of a man's thumb: they have another colour and fashion then the Chestnuts of jaquae, and are better and more savotie to eat, but they must be roasted: within they are white like the Chestnuts of Europa, but have thicker shells, which are of colour bluish and dark green. When they are raw and unroasted, you must not open them with your mouth, for as soon as you put them to your mouth, they make both your tongue and your lips to smart, whereby such as know it not are deceived: wherefore you must open their shells with a Knife, or roast them, and then they will peel. This fruit at the end where the stalk groweth, in the eating doth work in a man's throat, and maketh it swell, yet it is of a fine taste, for it is moist and full of juice; they are commonly cut in round slices, and laid in a dish with Water or Wine, and Salt thrown upon them. THe trees whereon the jambos do grow are as great as Plum trees, and very like unto them: it is an excellent and a very pleasant fruit to look on, as big as an Apple: it hath a read colour Chap. 53. Of jambos. and somewhat whitish, so clear and pure, that it seemeth to be painted or made of Wax: it is very pleasant to eat, and smelleth like Rose water; it is white within, and in eating moist and waterish; it is a most dainty fruit, as well for beauty to the sight, as for the sweet savour and taste: it is a fruit that is never forbidden to any sick person, as other first-fruits are, but are freely given unto sick men to eat, that have a desire thereunto, for it can do no hurt. The blossoms are likewise very fair to the sight, and have a sweet smell: they are read and somewhat whitish of colour. This tree beareth fruit three or four times every year, and which is more wonderful, it hath commonly on the one side or half of the tree ripe jambos, and the leaves fallen off, and on the other side or half it hath all the leaves, and beginneth again to blossom, and Summer and Winter at once in the same tree. when that side hath fruit, and that the leaves fall off, than the other side beginneth again to have leaves, and to blossom, and so it continueth all the year long: within they have a stone as great (and very near of the same fashion) as the fruit of the Cypress tree. THere is a fruit called jangomas, which groweth on trees like Cherry trees: they are in bigness like small round Plums of a dark read colour, they have no stones in them, but Chap. 54. Of the first-fruits in India. some small kernels: they are of taste much like Plums, whereof there are very many, but not much esteemed of. There is another fruit called Carambolas, which hath eight corners, as big as a small Apple, sour in eating, like untipe Plums, and most used to make Conserves. There are yet other first-fruits, as Brindoijns, Durijndois, jamboloens, Mangestains, and other such like first-fruits; but because they are of small account, I think it not requisite to writ severally of them, but only of two of them. The barks of these trees are kept and brought over Sea hither, and are good to make Vinegar withal, as some Portugals have done. There is also a fruit that came out of the Spanish Indies, brought from beyond the Philipinas or Lusons' to Malacca, and from thence to India, it is called Papaios, and is very like a Melon, as big as a man's fist, and will not grow, but always two together, that is male and female: the male tree never yields any fruit, but only the female; and when they are divided, and set a part one from the other, than they yield no fruit at all. It is a tree of the height of a man, with great leaves. This fruit at the first for the strangeness thereof was much esteemed, but now they accounted not of it. There are likewise in India some Fig trees of Portugal, although the fruit doth never come to good perfection. Oranges, Lemons, Citrons, and such like fruit, are throughout all India, in great abundance, and for goodness and taste surpass those of Spain. Grapes are not there to be found, but only upon some houses, as we have them in Netherlands: yet against Christmas and Lent, there are Raisins brought into Goa, by the Decanaes' and Indians out of the Firm Land, and from Ballagate, but they are not so good as those in Spain, and very few they are, but for price as good cheap as other first-fruits. There are also in India many Melons, but not so good as those in Spain, for that they must be eaten with Sugar, if you will have any sweetness in them: but there is another sort like Melons, called Patecas or Anguries, or Melons of India, which are outwardly of a dark green colour, inwardly white with black kernels: they are very waterish and hard to bite, and so moist, that as a man eateth them, his mouth is full of water, but yet very sweet, and very cold and fresh meat, wherefore many of them are eaten after Dinner to cool men. Cucumbers and Radices are there in great numbers, also Coleworts, but not so good as in Europe, for the Coleworts never grow to their full growth, but are lose with their leaves open. They have likewise some Salad herbs, but very little: herbs whereof men make Pottage are not there to be had, nor many sweet smelling herbs nor flowers, as Roses, Lilies, Rosemary, and such like sorts of flowers and plants there are none, yet they have some few Roses, and a little Rosemary, but of no great smell. The fields never have any other flowers in them, but only grass, and that is in Winter when it raineth, for in Summer it is clean burnt off with the exceeding heat of the Sun. There is only a kind of blossoms of trees, which grow all the year long, called Fulle, that smell very sweet: the women do ordinarily throw them among their linen and apparel to make them sweet. They likewise make Collars or strings full of them, which they wear about their necks, and strew them in their Beds, for they are very desirous of sweet savours, for other sorts of sweet flowers and herbs, whereof thousands are found in Europe, they are not in India to be had: so that when you tell them of the sweet flowers and herbs of these Countries, they wonder much thereat, and are very desirous of them. INdian Figs there are many and of diverse sorts, one better than the other, some small, some great, some thick, some thin, &c. but in general they are all of one form and colour, Chap. 55. Of the Indian Figs. little more or less, but the trees are all one, and of the height of a man: the leaves are of a fathom long, and about three spans broad, which the Turks use in stead of brown Paper, to put Pepper in. In the Tree there is no Wood, but it may rather be called a Reed then a Tree. The body of the tree (I mean that which covereth the outward part when it beginneth somewhat to grow) is in a manner very like the inner part of a Sieve made of ●aire, but in show somewhat thicker, and is (as it were) the bark of it: but when you open it, it is full of leaves, closed and rolled up together, of the height of half a man's length, and somewhat higher. These leaves do open and spread abroad on the top of the Tree, and when those that are within the body do in their time thrust themselves forth upwardly out of the inner most part of the Tree, then do the outmost leaves begin to dry, and fall off, until the Tree be come to his full growth, and the fruit to their perfect ripeness. The body of the Tree may be a spanne thick at the most. The leaves have in the middle of them a very thick and grey vein which runneth clean through them, and deuideth them out of the midst of the leaves, which are in the inner most part of the Tree at their springing up, there cometh forth a flower, as big as an Ostrich Egg, of colour russet, which in time groweth to be long, with along stalk, and it is no Wood, but rather like a Colewort stalk: This stalk groweth full of figs, close one by the other, which at the first are in fashion like green Beans, when they are yet in the husks, but after grow to half a span in length, and three or four inches broad, as thick as Cucumbers, which stalk beareth at the lest, some two hundred figs, little more or less, and grow as close together as Grapes▪ the clusters are so great as two men can scarcely bear upon a staff, they are cut off when they are but half ripe, that is to say, when they are as yet half green, and half yellow, and hanged up in their houses upon beams, and so within four or five days they will be fully ripe and all yellow. The Tree or Plant yields but one bunch at a time, which being ripe, they cut the whole Tree down to the ground, leaving only the root, out of the which presently groweth another, and within a month after beareth fruit, and so continueth all the year long, and never leaveth bearing: they are in all places in so great abundance, and so common throughout all India that it is wonderful, being the greatest meat and sustenance of the Country: they are of a marvelous good taste: when they eat them, they pull off the shells. The most and commonnest sort are by the Portugals called Figos dorta, that is, Garden figs, those are somewhat thick; there are others which are smaller, and thin without, and are called Senorijns, which are of the Many kinds of them. best sort: they smell well, and are very good of taste. There is another sort called Cadolijns, which are likewise well esteemed, but the best of all are called Chincapoloyns, and are most in the Country of Malabar: these are but a little yellow, but they continued commonly on the outside green, and are small and long, with a special sweet smell, as if they were full of Rose Water. There are yet many sorts, some that are very great, about a soan long, and in thickness correspondent: these grow much in Cananor, and in the Coast of Malabar, and are by the Portugals called Figs of Cananor: and by reason of the great quantity thereof are dried, their shells being taken off, and so being dried are carried over all India to be sold. These when they are ripe are most roasted, for they are but seldom eaten raw, as other Figs are, they are somewhat harsh in swallowing, and inwardly read of colour, and being roasted they are shaled or peeled like the others, and so cut in slices, which done, they cast some beaten Cinnamon upon them, steeping them in Wine, and then they taste better than roasted Quinces; they are cut up in the middle, as all the other kind of Figs use to be, and then boiled or fried in Sugar, which is a very dainty meat, and very common in India: to conclude, it is one of the best and necessariest first-fruits in all India, and one of the principallest sustenances of the common people, they are found in all places of the Indies and oriental Countries. There are also found in Arabia, and are called Musa, as also in jerusalem, Damascus, and Cairo, as I have been truly informed by credible persons, which daily travel and traffic into India. And they do believe that this is the same fruit, which Adam did eat when he sinned first. There grow in India many Iniamos and Batatas. These Iniamos, are as big as a yellow Root, but somewhat thicker and fuller of knots, and as thick on the one place, as in the other, they grow under the Earth like Earth Nuts, and of a Don colour, and white within like Earth Nuts, Earth Nuts. but not so sweet. The Batatas are somewhat read of colour, and of fashion almost like the Iniamos, but sweeter, of taste like an Earth Nut. These two first-fruits are very plentiful. THis is the most profitable tree of all India. The tree waxeth very high and strait, of the thickness of a small span little more or less, it hath no branches but in the uppermost part Chap. 56. Of the Palm trees, whereon the Indian nuts called 〈◊〉 grow. thereof, and in the top grow the leaves, which spread like unto Date trees, and under the leaves close to the tree grow the Coquos together, commonly ten or twelve one close by another, but you shall seldom found one of them growing alone by itself. The blossom of this fruit is very like the blossom of a Chestnut. The wood of the tree is very sappy like a Sponge, and is not firm, they do not grow but on the Sea sides, or banks of Rivers close by the strand, and in sandy grounds, for there groweth none within the Landlord They have no great Roots, so that a man would think it were impossible for them to have any fast hold within the Earth, and yet they stand so fast and grow so high, that it maketh men fear to see men climb upon them, jest they should fall down. The Canarijns climb as nimbly, and as fast upon them, as if they were Apes, for they make small steps in the trees like stairs, whereon they step, and so climb up, which the Portugals dare not venture; their planting is in this manner. They first plant the Coquos or Nuts whereof the trees do spring, and when they are about the height of a man, in winter time they plant them again, and dung them with ashes, and in Summer time water them. They grow well about houses, because commonly there they have good earth, and being well looked unto & husbanded they yield fruit in few years. Those trees are more abundant with them then Olive trees in Spain, or Willow trees in the Low Countries. The profits they reap thereby are these. First, the wood is very good for many things, although it be spongious and sappy, by reason of the length of it, for in the Lands of Maldiva they make whole ships thereof, without any Iron The uses of the wood. nail in them, for they sow them together with the Cords that are made of the said Cocus, or Nut, the Ropes and Cables being likewise of the same tree, as also the Sails which they make of the leaves, which leaves are called Olas. They serve likewise to make the Canarijns' houses, and for Hats which they use to carry over their heads, for the Sun or the rain; they make also Mats or Tents that lie over the Palamkins when it raineth, to cover the women when they are carried abroad, and such like things: they likewise make thereof very fine Hats, that are much esteemed, and cost three or four Pardawes the piece, which they wear in Summer for lightness. The Nuts are as great as an Ostrich Egg, some smaller, and some greater and are outwardly covered with a husk or shell, * The Indian Nuts are covered over with two sorts of husks or shells, whereof the uttermost is hairy, and of it they make Cairo, that is, all their Cables and Ropes, and stop and make their ships close with it in stead of Ocam or Two, for that it keepeth the ships closer in salt water then our Ocam or Tow, because in salt water it closeth and shutteth itself closer together. Of the other they make not only drinking Cups, in India, but here with us also, for that the common people believe there is a certain virtue in them against stirring of the body, but it is not so. which as long as it groweth on the tree, is green without, like an acorn with his husk or cup. This husk being dry and pulled off, is hair like Hemp, whereof all the Coards and Cables that The hairy husk: Coards and Cables. are used throughout all India are made, as well upon the Land as in the Ships. It is of colour very like the Ropes of Sparta in Spain, they are very good, but they must be kept in salt water, whereby they continued very long, but in fresh or rain water they do presently rot, because they are not dressed with Pitch, and Tar as our ships are. The ship wherein I came out of India into Portugal, had no other Ropes nor Cables, nor any such kind of stuff, but such as were made of the Indian Cocus, called Cairo, which continued very good, saving only that we were forced every fourteen days to wash our Cables in the Sea, whereby they served us as well as Cables of Hemp. The fruit when it is almost ripe is Water. called Lanha, and within is full of water, and then it is white of colour, thin and soft, and the longer the Cocus is on the tree, the more the water groweth and changeth into white, which is the meat of the Nut within, and tasteth much like a Hazel Nut, but somewhat sweeter. The Lanhos have within them a good draught of water, which is very clear, sweet, and cool to drink. It is at the lest half a Can full, and when men walk abroad and are thirsty, they go unto the Canarijns, who presently with a great Knife in their hands come up to the tree, and cut off as many Lanhos as a man desireth, selling them for a Basaruco, or two a piece, which they make very Inner shell. ready and clear to be drunk. The first shell that is over the inward fruit (which as the Nut is come to his full ripeness, becometh almost to be wood) is then but thin and soft, and very pleasant to eat with Salt and do taste almost like Artichokes, a man may drink as much of this water as he will, for it will not hurt him, but is a very pleasant drink; when the fruit is ripe, there is not so much water in it, and is white within, and somewhat thicker of substance, and then the water is not so good as it was before being Lanhos, for than it becometh somewhat sour. These Cocus being yet in their husks, may be carried over the whole World, and not once hurt or bruised, and it happeneth oftentimes that by continuance of time, the water within the Cocus doth convert, and congeal into a certain kind of yellow Apple, which is very savoury Uses of the shell. and sweet. The husk being taken off, the shell serveth for many uses, as to make Ladles with wooden handles, and also certain little pots, which being fastened to a stick, they do there with take and lad water out of their great pots, they make thereof also small vessels to bear Wine in when they walk into the fields, and a thousand other things. These shells are likewise burnt, and serve for coals for Goldsmiths, which are very good and excellent. Of the Of the white meat. white of these Nuts in India they make pottage, and dress meat withal, straining and pressing out the Milk, wherein with many other mixtures they seethe their Rice, and to be short, they never dress any Rice, which they call Carrijl, and is the sauce to their meat thereunto, but they put some of their Cocus Milk into it, else the Cocus is but little eaten, for there it is not esteemed of, but serveth for meat for the slaves, and poor people. They likewise break the Cocus in pieces, and taking off the shell they dry the fruit or white meat that is within it, and it is carried in great quantities out of Malabar to Cambaya, and Ormus, and to the Northern Coasts and quarters beyond Goa, as also to the Country of Ballagate, and Traffic much therewith. Of this white substance they make Oil, which they stamp in Cisterns like Olives, and it maketh very Oil. good Oil, as well to eat as to burn, which is likewise very medicinable. This dried Cocus which is so carried abroad, is called Copra. When they desire to have no Cocus There are two sorts of Oil made of these Nuts, one out of the fresh or green Nuts, stamped and mixed with warm water, which being pressed forth the Oil swimmeth above the water: this Oil is used to purge the maw and the guts, for it purgeth very gently, and without hurt some mix therewith the juice of Thamarindes, and maketh thereof a very wholesome Medicine, the other Oil is pressed out of the dried Cocus, which is called Copra, and is good also to purge the maw, and against the shrinking of the sinews, as also for old aches and pains in the joints and limbs. or fruit thereof, they cut the blossoms of the Cocus away, and bind a round Pot with a narrow mouth, by them called Callao, fast unto the Tree, and stop the same close round about with pot earth, so that neither Wind nor Air can either enter in, or come forth, and in that sort the Pot in Sura water. short space is full of water, which they call Sura, and is very pleasant to drink like sweet Whey, * This water being drunk, is very good against the heat of the Liver and the Kidneys, and cleanseth the yard from corruption and filthy matter. and somewhat better. The same water standing but one hour in the Sun, is very good Vinegar, and in India they have none other. This Sura being distilled, is called Fula, or Nipe, and is as excellent Aqua vitae, as any is made in Dort of their best Rhenish Wine, Vinegar and Wine. but this is of the finest kind of Distillation. The second Distillation thereof is called Vraca, which is very good Wine, and is the Wine of India, for they have no other Wine. It is very hot and strong, yet the Indians drink it as if it were water, and the Portugals use it in this sort. They put it into Vessels, and to a Pipe of Vraca, they put three or four Hands of Raisins that are brought for Merchandise into India from Ormus, (every Hand is twelve pounds) which being washed they put into the Vessel leaving the bung open, and the Pipe not being full, for if it were it would burst, by reason of the heat, because therewith it seetheth in the Pipe like water on the fire, and boiling so, it is stirred every day for the space of fourteen or fifteen days, in which time the Vraca getteth as fair a read colour, as if it were Portugal Wine, and differeth not much in taste, but yet sweeter and hotter of itself, howbeit it is altogether as fair, and of as good a colour as their Portugal Wine, so that they can hardly be discerned one from the other: this Wine is called Wine of Passa, or Raisins. With this Wine there is great Traffic used to Bengala, Malacca, China, and other places, and every Pipe thereof costeth within Goa thirty Pardawen the piece, little more or less. Of the aforesaid Sura they likewise make Sugar, which is called jagra: they seethe the water, and set it in the Sun, whereof it becometh Sugar, but it Sugar. is little esteemed beause it is of a brown colour, and for that they have so great quantity and abundance of white Sugar throughout all India. The innermost part of the tree or trunk is called Palmito, and is the pith or heart of the same trunk, which is much esteemed, and sent for a The Palmite. present unto men of great account. It is as thin as Paper, and also white, and is as if it were pleated or pressed together, as they use to pleat and press womens' Huykes in the Low Countries: it is also long and slender, and hath sometimes fifty or sixty folds or pletes in it like a Paper-book This the Indians use for Paper and Books, which continueth in the same folds, whereon they▪ writ when it is green, and so let it dry, and then it is impossible to get the Letters out again, for it is printed therein with a kind of Iron Instrument: The Indians call it Olla, whereof all their Books, Write, and Evidences are made, which they can seal, and shut up as we do our Letters. Those Lands have no other dealing or living, but with Cairo, whereof they make Ropes and Cables, and with the Copra, or the white substance of the Cocus, whereof Oil is made, so that they do oftentimes come into India, when the ship and all the furniture, victual and Merchandise is only of those Palmtrees. DUryoen is a fruit that only groweth in Malacca, and is so much commended by those Chap. 57 Of the Duryoens, a fruit of Malacca. which have proved the same, that there is no fruit in the World to be compared with it: for they affirm, that in taste and goodness it excelleth all kind of first-fruits, and yet when it is first opened, it smelleth like rotten Onions, but in the taste the sweetness and daintiness thereof is tried. It is as great as a Melon, outwardly like the jaacka, whereof I have spoken, but somewhat sharper or pricking, and much like the husks of Chesse-nuts. It hath within it certain partitions like the jaacka, wherein the fruit groweth, being of the greatness of a little Hen's Egg, and therein are the Nuts as great as Peach-stones. The fruit is for colour and taste like an excellent meat, much used in Spain, called Mangiar Blanco, which is made of Hen's flesh, distilled with Sugar: The trees are like the jaacka trees, the blossoms white, and somewhat yellowish: the leaves about half a span broad, somewhat sharp at the end, within light green, and without dark green. THere is a tree in India called Arbore de Rays, that is to say, a Tree of Roots: this tree is very wonderful to behold, for that when it groweth first up like all other trees, and spreadeth Chap. 58. 〈◊〉 th● tree Are 〈…〉 de R●●s, that 〈◊〉, root tree, and the 〈◊〉 or ●eed of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 a great troth 〈…〉 ler which had dwelled some years at G●a told C●●sius that some of these trees by reason of this multiplication contained a miles compass, & that the Indians made 〈◊〉 and chamber● by c●●ting part away, and that it yielded an 〈◊〉, and he had seen so 〈…〉 time 800. or 1000 shadowed under one, able to receive 3000. Ouiedos West Indian Mangle is of the same or like kind and Lopes his African Enzanda. Reeds. the branches: then the branches grow full of roots, and grow downwards again towards the Earth, where they take root again, and so are fast again within the ground, and in lengthof time, the broader the tree is, and that the branches do spread themselves, the more roots do hung upon the branches, and seem afar off to be Cordes of Hemp, so that in the end the tree covereth a great piece of ground, and crosseth one root within the other like a Maze. I have seen trees that have contained at the lest some thirty or forty paces in compass, and all out of the roots which came from above one of the branches, and were fast grown and had taken root again within the Earth, and in time waxed so thick, that it could not be discerned, which was the chief or principal trunk or body of the tree: in some places you may creep between the roots, and the more the tree spreadeth, so much the more do the roots spring out of the same branches, and still grow down till they come to Earth, and there take root again within the ground, and still increase with roots, that it is a wonder. This tree hath no fruit that is worth the eating, but a small kind of fruit like Olives, and good for nothing but for Birds to eat. There are in India other wonderful and thick trees, whereof ships are made: there are trees by Cochin, that are called Angelina, whereof certain Scutes or Skiffes called Tones are made: there are of those Tones that will lad in them at the lest twenty or thirty Pipes of water, and are cut out of one piece of Wood, without any piece or seam, or any joints: whereby men may well conjecture the thickness of the tree, and it is so strong and hard a Wood, that Iron in tract of time would be consumed thereby, by reason of the hardness of the wood. There are also over all India many Sugarcanes in all places, and in great numbers, but not much esteemed of: and all along the Coast of Malabare there are many thick Reeds, specially on the Coast of Choramandell, which Reeds by the Indians are called Mambu, and and by the Portugals Barbu: these Mambus have a certain matter within them, which is (as it were) the pith of it, such as Quills have within them, which men take out when they make them Pens to writ: the Indians call it Sacar Mambu, which is as much to say, as Sugar of Mambu, and is a very medicinable thing much esteemed, and much sought for by the Arabians, Pesians, and Moors, that call it Tabaxijr. Those Reeds grow most in the Coast of Choramandell in Bisnagar, and Malacca in many places, and in great abundance: they grow very high, and are divided in each joint one from another, at the lest a span and a half, and rather more, and are as thick as a man's leg above the knee: they do commonly grow upright, and most of them as high as the highest house in the Low-countreyes: they bow them many times in growing, that they may bring them into a form or fashion to serve for their Palla●kinss, wherein the Portugals and Indian Lords are carried, as I said before: the leave● of those Reeds or Bambus grow wide one from another, and have almost the fashion of an Olive leaf. THe tree called Arbore Triste, that is, the Sorrowful Tree, is so called, because it never Chap. 59 Of the tree called Arbore Triste. beareth blossoms but in the night time, and so it doth and continueth all the year long: it is a thing to be wondered at: for that so soon as the Sun setteth, there is not one blossom seen upon the tree, but presently within half an hour after, there are as many blossoms upon it, as the tree can bear: they are very pleasant to behold, and smell very sweet, and so soon as the day cometh on, and the Sun is rising, presently all the blossoms fall off, and cover all the ground, so that there remaineth not one to be seen upon the tree: the leaves shut themselves close together, so that it seemeth as though it were dead, until Evening cometh again, and then it beginneth to blossom as it did before: the tree is as great as a Plum tree, and is commonly planted behind men's houses, in their Gardens for a pleasure, and for the sweet smell: it groweth very quickly up, for that many young plants do spring out of the root, and as soon as those young plants be above half a fathom high, they have presently as many blossoms upon them as the branches on the trees, & although they cut the tree down to the ground, yet within less than half a year there will branches spring out of the root, and likewise if you break abranch off from the tree and set it on the earth, it will presently take A marvelous growth. root and grow, and within few days after beareth blossoms: the blossoms are in a manner like Orange tree blossoms, the flower being white, and in the bottom somewhat yellow and reddish, which in India they use for Saffron, therewith to dress their meats, and to die with all as we do with our Saffron, but it is neither so good, nor of so pleasant a taste, yet it serveth there for want of the other. Beetle is a leaf somewhat greater and longer out then Orange leaves, and is planted by sticks, whereupon it climbeth like ivy or Pepper, and so like unto Pepper, that a fare off Chap. 60. Bettele. growing each by other they can hardly be discerned. It hath no other fruit but the leaves only, it is much dressed and looked unto, for that it is the daily bread of India. The leaves being gathered do continued long without withering, always showing fresh and green, and are sold by the dozen, and there is not any woman or man in all India, but that every day eateth a dozen or two of the same leaves or more: not that they use them for food, but after their meal tides, in the morning and all the day long, as likewise by night, and as they go abroad in the streets, wheresoever they be you shall see them with some of these leaves in their hands, which continually they are chawing. These leaves are not used to be eaten alone, but because of their bitterness they are eaten with a certain kind of fruit, which the Malabares and Portugalls call Arecca, the Gusurates and Arecca, Decanijns, Suparij, and the Arabians Fa●ffel. This fruit groweth on trees like the Palm trees, that bear the Nut Cocus in India, but they are somewhat thinner, with leaves somewhat longer and smaller. The fruit is much like the fruit that groweth on Cypress trees, or like a Nutmeg, though some of them are on the one side flat, and on the other side thicker, some being somewhat greater and very hard. They cut them in the middle with a knife, and so chaw them with Bettele, they are within full of veins, white, somewhat reddish. There is a kind of Arecca called Cechanijn, which are less, blacker, and very hard, yet are likewise used with Bettele, and have no taste but only of the Wood, and yet it moisteneth the mouth, and coloureth it with read and black, whereby it seemeth that the lips and teeth are painted with black blood, which happeneth when the Arecca is not well dried. There is another sort, which in the eating or chawing being swallowed down, maketh men light in the head, as if they had drunk wine all the day long, but that is soon past. They use yet another mixture which they eat withal, that is to say, a cake or role made of a certain wood or tree called Kaate, and then they anoint the Bettele leaves with chalk made of burnt oyster shells, which can do no hurt in their bodies by reason of the small quantity of it; all this being chawed together, and the juice swallowed down into their bodies, for all the rest they spit forth; they say it is very good for the maw, and against a stinking breath, a sovereign medicine for their teeth, and fastening of gums, and very good against the Schorbuck, & it is most true that in India very few men are found with stinking breaths, or tooth aches, or troubled with the Schorbuck or any such diseases, and although they be never so old, they always have their teeth whole and sound, but their mouths and teeth are still as if they were painted with black blood, as I said before, and never leave spitting reddish spittle like blood. The Portugal women have the like custom of eating these Bettele leave, so that if they were but one day without eating their Bettele, they persuade themselves they could not live: Yea, they set it in the night times by their beds heads, and when they cannot sleep, they do nothing else but chaw Bettele and spit it out again. In the day time wheresoever they do fit, go, or stand, they are continually chawing thereof, like Oxen or Cows chawing their cud. The Noblemen and Kings, wheresoever they go, stand, or sit, have always a servant by them, with a Silver Ketle in their hand full of Bettele and their mixtures, and when they will eat, give them a leaf ready prepared. And when any Ambassador cometh to speak with the King, although the King can understand them well, yet it is their manner (to maintain their estates) that the Ambassador speaketh unto them by an Interpreter, that standeth there in presence, which done, he answereth again by the same Interpreter. In the mean time the King lieth on a bed, or else sitteth on the ground upon a Carpet, and his servant standing by ready with the Bettele, which he continually chaweth, and spitteth out the juice and remainder thereof into a Silver Bason; standing by him, or else holden by some one of his slaves or his wives, and this is a great hononr to the Ambassador, especially if he proffereth him of the same Bettele that he himself doth eat. THe Herb called Dutroa is very common in India, and groweth in every field. The leaf thereof Chap. 61. Of the Herb Dutroa, and a Plant called Herba Sentida, or the feeling Herb. is sharp at the end like the point of a Spear, and is indented on the edges like the leaf of Beares-claw, and about that bigness, having in it many long threads or veins, it groweth without taste or moisture, and somewhat bitter and smelling like a Radish. The flower or blossom of this Plant, is very like unto the blossom of Rosemary in colour: and out of this blossom groweth a bud, much like the bud of Popie, wherein are certain small kernels like the kernels of Melons, which being stamped and put into any meat, wine, water, or any other drink or composition, and eaten or drunk therewith, maketh a man in such case as if he were foolish or out of his wits, so that he doth nothing else but laugh, without any understanding or sense once Herba Sentida. This Plant groweth an Africa and America, as in jobson and M. Hareco●●t you may read; if it be the same: for those are bushes liker Roses and not Herbs, as this seemeth. to perceive any thing that is done in his presence. And sometime it maketh him sleep as if he were dead, in that sort he continueth for the space of twenty four hours: but if his feet be washed with cold water, than he cometh to himself again before the twenty four hours be expired. There is yet another Herb in India, called by the Portugall's Herba Sentida, or feeling Herb, the cause why it is called so, is for that if any man passeth by it and toucheth it, or throweth either Sand or any other thing upon it, presently it becometh as though it were withered, and closeth the leaves together and cometh not to itself, and to his first force again as long as the man standeth by it: but presently when the man is go and turneth his back, it openeth the leaves again, and becometh stiff and fair again, as though they were newly grown: and touching it again, it shutteth and becometh withered as before, so that it is a pleasure to see it, and strange to be observed. Also there is a thing to be wondered at, and seemeth impossible to such as have not seen it: and this it is, within the Town and Island of Goa, at the one end of the Town, where the Cows, Oxen, Seepe, and all kind of Cattles are killed and slain to be sold for meat for the Inhabitants, called Matavaquas: in that place there lie all the Horns of the said beasts scattered and thrown about, as if they were altogether unprofitable, because the Portugalls and Indians use them not, and it is likewise a great dishonour and injury to the Spaniards and Portugalls to have any Horns, or once to show a Horn to each other, or to throw Horn-plant. it before his door, for revenge of which act they would kill each other, and there is sharp justice used, if any man do offend in that sort, by showing his neighbour the Horn, or naming it unto him, for that thereby they mean he is a man that is made cuckold by his wife. These horns having laid there a certain time, do stick fast in the earth (I mean the inner part of the horn) and there it taketh root as if it were a tree, as I myself have seen and pulled forth many of them that had roots of two or three spans in length, which was never seen in any place of the World. Of the Spices, Drugs, Plants and Stuffs for Physicians and Apothecaries, ordinarily used in India, and of their growing. PEpper is of diverse sorts, that is to say, black, white, and Long-pepper is called Canarijn: the black is the commonest. Pepper groweth and is planted at the foot of another tree, and most C. 62. part at the foot of the Tree called Arecca, or some such like Tree, and groweth upon the tree like Bettele or I●e. The leaves of Pepper are like Orange leaves, but somewhat smaller, they are green and sharp at the ends, in chawing it biteth the tongue, and tasteth much like to Bettele, it grows in bunches like Grapes, but a great deal lesser and thinner, yet somewhat thicker than Gooseberries: they are always green till they begin to dry and to ripen, which is in December and january, for at that time they are gathered. The long Pepper groweth in Bengala, and some in the Island of java, and is another kind of tree: the long Pepper is of the length of a needle, or the tag of a point, but somewhat thicker, and all of a like thickness: it is outwardly rugged, and of an ashy colour, and within somewhat white, with small seeds, but in taste and use it is like the other black and white Pepper. The white Pepper (as I said) is like the black, both in taste and form, yet it is accounted for better and stronger, and is not in so great quantity as the black. The Pepper called Canarijns in the Country of Goa and Malabar, almost of the fashion of Panike: it is an ash colour, and hollow within, with some small kernels, which in eating tasteth and heateth like other Pepper, yet it is used only by the poor people, and therefore is called Canarijn Pepper, that is to say, Country men's Pepper, or poor people's Pepper: therefore it is never laden away, for it is very course and of a little value, neither would it be able to raise the freight, and therefore is it left in the Country. Cinnamon trees are as great as olive trees, & some lesser, with leaves of Colmi like Bay leaves, but C. 63. Cinnamon. of fashion like Citron leaves, though somewhat smaller. They have white blossoms, and a certain fruit of the greatness of black Portugal Olives, whereof also Oil is made, which is used for many things. The tree hath two Barks, but the second Bark is the Cinnamon, it is cut off in four square pieces, and so laid to dry, at the first it is ash colour, after as it beginneth to dry, it rolleth together of itself, and looketh of the colour as it cometh hither, which proceedeth of the heat of the Sun. The tree from whence the Bark is taken they let it stand, and within three years after it hath another Bark as it had before. These trees are in great abundance, for they grow of themselves without planting, in the open fields like bushes: the root of this tree yields a water which smelleth like Camphora, it is forbidden to be drawn forth for spoiling the trees. The Cinnamon that is not well dried is of ash colour, and that which is overmuch dried, blackish, but the best dried is reddish: there is much and excellent water distilled out of Cinnamon while it is half green, which is much used in India, and many times carried into Portugal and other places: it is very pleasant both to drink and to smell, but very hot and strong: it is used against the Colic and other diseases proceeding of cold, it is likewise good against stinking breath, and evil savour of the mouth. There is likewise a water made of the blossoms of this tree, but not so good, nor so well esteemed as that of Cinnamon itself. The places where Cinnamon groweth, is most and best in the Island of Seylon, wherein there is whole Woods full of Cinnamon trees: in the coast of Malabar there groweth likewise great store, and some Woods of Cinnamon, but not half so good, and lesser trees, the bark being grayer and thicker and of small virtue. GInger groweth in many places of India, yet the best and most carried abroad, is that which groweth in the Coast of Malabar: it groweth like thin and young Netherlands Reeds C. 64. Ginger. of two or three spans high, the Root whereof is Ginger, being green, it is much eaten in India for Salads, as also sodden in Vinegar, which they call Achar, as I said of Pepper, and other Fruits that are used in that manner throughout all India: the time when they are most gathered and begun to be dried, is in December and januarie: they dry it in this sort, that is, they cover it with pot-earth, which they do to stop & fill up the holes, & thereby to make it continued the tresher, for the Pot-earth preserveth it from worms, without the which it is presently consumed by them: it is little esteemed in India, notwithstanding there is much shipped, as well to the Read Sea, as to Ormus, Arabia and Asia. THe Trees whereon Cloves grow are like Bay Trees, the blossoms at the first white, then C. 65. Cloves. green, and at last read and hard, which are the Cloves, and when the blossoms are green, they have the pleasantest smell in all the world. The Cloves grow very thick together and in great numbers they are gathered and then dried, their right colour when they are dry is a dark yellow, and to give them a black colour they are commonly smoked. The Cloves that stay on the Tree ungathered are thick, and stay on till the next year, which are those that are called the Mother of Cloves. And in the place where the Trees stand, there groweth not any grass or green herb at all, but it is wholly dry, for that those Trees draw all the moisture unto them. That which the Portugalls call Baston, or with us the Stock of the Clove (and is the stalk whereby they hung on the trees) is gathered with the Cloves, and so they are mingled together for that in Maluco they never garble their Cloves, but in India they are many times parted, though very little: for they are most part sold and used with dust and stalks, and altogether; but such as are to be sent to Portugal are severed and cleansed. The Cloves are so hot of nature, that whensoever they are made clean, and separated from their garbage, if there chance to stand either tub or pail of water in the chamber where they cleanse them, or any other vessel with wine Their heat, or any kind of moisture, it will within two days at the furthest be wholly soaken out and dried up, although it stand not near them, by reason of the great heat of the Cloves that draw all moisture unto them, as by experience I have often seen. The same nature is in the unspun Silk of China, so that whensoever the Silk lieth any where in a house upon the flower, that is to say, Note. upon boards, a foot or two above the ground, and that the flower is sprinkled and covered with water, although it toucheth not the Silk, in the morning all that water will be in the Silk, for that it draweth it all unto it. And this trick the Indians oftentimes use to make their Silk weigh heavy when they cell it, for it can neither be seen nor found in the Silk. THe Nutmeg Tree is like a Pear Tree, or a Peach Tree, but that they are less, and it hath C. 66. Nutmeg. round leaves. These Trees grow in the Island of Banda, not fare from Maluco, and also in the Lands of javas and Sunda, from whence they are carried to China and Malacca, and also into There are two sorts of Nutmegs, the male which is long, the female round. India and other places. The fruit is altogether like great round Peaches, the inward part whereof is the Nutmeg. This hath about it a hard shell like Wood, wherein the Nut lieth lose: and this wooden shell or husk is covered over with Nutmeg flower, which is called Mace, and over it is the fruit, which without is like the fruit of a Peach. CArdamomum is a kind of spice, which they use much in India to dress with their meats, C. 67. Cardamomum. and commonly they have it in their mouths to chaw upon. It is very good against a stinking breath and evil humours in the head, and serveth also for other thing in medicines: it groweth like other grains, and is very like to Panyke, but of a white colour drawing somewhat towards yellow. The husks are as great as the husks of Panyke grains, but somewhat small: within there is about ten or twelve grains of berries, which is the Cardamomum. There are two sorts of Cardamomum, that is to say, great and small; most of it groweth in Calcutta and Cananor, places on the Coast of Malabar: it is likewise in other places of Malabar, and in the Island of java, and from the Country's aforesaid it is most carried into other places, but little brought into Portugal, because of the great charges and long way: yet many times the Sailors and other Travellers bring it. They seethe no flesh in India, but commonly they put Cardomomum into the pot, it maketh the meat to have as good a savour and a taste as any of the other Spices of India. Lack by the Malabares, Bengalers, and Decanijns, is called Assij, by the Moors Lac; the C. 68 Lac. men of Pegu (where the best is found, and most trafficked withal) do call it Treck, and deal much therewith by carrying it unto the Island of Sumatra (in time passed called Taprobana) and there they exchange it for Pepper, and from thence it is carried to the Read Sea, to Persia and Arabia, whereupon the Arabians, Persians, and Turks call it Loc Sumutri, that is, Lac of Sumatra, because it is brought from thence into their Countries. The manner how it is made is thus: in Pegu, and those places from whence it cometh, there are certain very great Pismires with wings, which fly up the trees that are there like Plum trees, and such other trees, out of the which trees comes a certain gum, which the Pismires suck up, and then they make the Lac round about the branches of the trees, as Bees make Honeysuckle and Wax, and when it is full, the owners of the trees come, and breaking off the branches lay them to dry, and being dry the branches shrink out, and the Lac remaineth behind like a Reed: sometimes the Wood breaketh within them, but the less Wood it hath within it the better it is: the pieces and crumbs that fall upon the ground, they melt them together, but that is not so good, for it hath filth and They beat the Lac to powder, and melt it, and so mix all manner of colours upon it as they list, red, black, green, yellow, or any other colour, and make pieces thereof, such as are sold here to seal letters withal. See 71. earth within it: it happeneth oftentimes that they find the Pismires wings within the raw Lac. When the Lac is raw, as it cometh from the Tree, it is a darke-red-colour, but being refined and cleansed, they make it of all colours in India. Benjoin is a kind of stuff, like Frankincense and Myrrh, but more esteemed, for it serveth for many medicines, and other things As when they make Balls or pieces of Amber and Musk, they must always have Benjoin with it to make it perfect, it groweth much in the Kingdom of Syan, in the Island of Sumatra, in the Lands of javas, and the Country of Malacca, they are high Trees full of branches, with leaves like Lemmon Tree leaves, with a thick and high stem or stock in the middle, from whence proceedeth the Gum, which is the Benjoin. When the Tree is young, than it yields the best Benjoin, which is blackish of colour, and of a very sweet smell, and is called Benjoin de Boninas, that is to say, Benjoin of the Flowers, because of the perfect smell. The second Benjoin, is called Benjoin Amendoado, that is, Benjoin of Almonds, because it is mixed with pieces of white Benjoin among the black, like to Almonds that are cut in pieces. This Benjoin is not so good, because the white Benjoin is of the old Trees. Frankincense groweth in Arabia, it is the Gum that floweth out of the bodies of Trees, like Benjoin. Ca 72. Mirre by the Indians is called Bola, it groweth in the same that Benjoin and Frankincense doth, and cometh also out of Arabia Faelix, but most out of the Country of Abexin from the inward parts of the Country, lying between Mosambique, and the read Sea, which is called Prester john's Landlord THere are three sorts of Sanders, that is, white, yellow and read: the white and the yellow, which is the best, come most out of the Island of Tymor, which lieth by java. This Island hath Ca 74. whole woods and wildernesses of Sanders, both of white and yellow, and from thence it is carried throughout all India, and other Countries, and traffic much there with: the read Sanders groweth most in the coast of Choramandel and Tanassarijn, which is in the Country of Pegu: the trees of Sanders are like Nut trees, and have a certain fruit upon them like Cherries, at the first green, and after black, but of no taste nor any thing worth, for it presently falleth off, only the wood of the tree is accounted of, which is the Sanders. SNakewood is mostin the Island of Seylon: it is a low Tree: the root thereof being the Snake-wood, is of colour white, showing somewhat yellow, very hard and bitter in taste, it Ca 75. is much used in India: they stamp and bruise it like Sanders, in water or wine, and so drink it, it is very good and well proved against all burning Fevers: one ounce thereof bruised and mixed with water is good against all poison and sickness, as the colic, worms, and all filthy humours and coldness in the body, and specially against the stinging of Snakes, whereof it hath the name: it was first found by means of a little beast called Quill, or Quirpele, which is of bigness very like a Ferret (wherewith in those Countries they use to drive Coneys out of their holes, and so catch them) whereof in India they have many in their houses, which they play withal to pass the time away, as also to kill their Mice and Rats, and to drive them away. This Beast by nature is a great enemy to the Snake, so that wheresoever she findeth any, she fighteth with them: and because it is often bitten by the Snake, it knoweth how to heal itself with this Snake-wood, whereof there is much in Seylon, where also are many of those Beasts, and great store of Snakes) so that if it be never so sore bitten, having eaten of this wood, it is presently healed, as if it had never been hurt. THe Lignum Aloes which in India is called Calamba and Palo D'aguilla, is most in Malacca, in the Island of Sumatra, Camboia, Zion, and the Countries bordering on the same: the trees are Ca 76. Lignum Al●●s. like Olive trees, and somewhat greater: when it is cut off, it smelleth not so well, because it is green, for the drier it is, the better it smelleth: the best and that which smelleth most is the inner most part of the wood: some of it is better than the rest, which the Indians do presently know how to find out: the best and finest is called Calamba, and the other Palo Daguilla. Now to know which is the best, you must understand that the wood that is very heavy with black and brown veins, and which yields much Oil or moistness (which is found by the fire) is the best, and the greater and thicker it is, the better it is, and hath the more virtue. Of this wood they make many costly things, and it hath a special and precious smell, so that it is greatly esteemed: specially the Calamba, which if it be good, is sold by weight against Silver and Gold. The Palo Daguilla next after the Calamba is much accounted of. There is another kind of Palo Daguilla, which is called Aquilla Brava, or wild Aquilla, and is also much esteemed: for the Indians Aquilla brava. use it therewith to burn the bodies of their Bramenes, and other men of account, when they ●re dead: and because it is costly, therefore it is a great honour to those that are burnt therewith, The Author proceedeth in a large discourse of other Drugs, Gems and Indian occurrents which I have omitted. as it is to those that with us are buried in Tombs of Marble stones: but it is not comparable to the other Palo Daguilla, nor the Calamba. The wild Aguills groweth most in the Island of Seylon, and on the coast of Choramandel, and the best Palo Daguilla, and Calamba groweth in Malacca. These costly woods are much used in India for Beads, and Crucifixes, which are holden in great reverence. CHAP. IX. Relation of Ormuz, and of the late taking thereof by the English and Persians. §. I A Relation of the Kings of Ormuz, and of the foundation of the City of Ormuz, taken out of a Chronicle which a King of the same Kingdom composed, called Pachaturunxa, written in Arabic. KIng Mahomet reigning in Aman, which is within Arabia felix: in the beginning Aman. of his re●gne, desiring to amplify his Kingdom and fame, assembled all the great men of his Kingdom, and said unto them, how the Countries of the coast of Persia had been his predecessors, and by negligence of some of them they were lost, disinhabited, and unprofitable: that he determined with the principal of his Kingdom that would follow him to go thither in person, and with some of the common sort for to build some Cities and Towns in that Country, and that it might be cultivated, seeing it was a good Country. And so would his Kingdom and his fame be augmented, and that he would leave for the government of Arabia his Son, which was a man able to rule well. All condescending that his determination seemed them well, he commanded presently to prepare much people, many of the principals following him; and departing from Aman, Calciat●▪ they came to Calciate, which is near the Sea in the same Arabia. He thought good, and his also to build in that port a City, because it was a place disposed for them of the Country to traffic with the Ships that should pass that way: for the which his Son remained there with much people, putting in effect the determination of his Father and of his Counsel; and the City in time did so prospero, that at this day in the ruins it showeth to have been a very great and noble City. After that King Mahomet had ordained the matters of Arabia and of Calciate, he embarked with the people he had for his company divided in many ships, which he caused to be made ready, and passed to the side of the coast of Persia, and arrived at the Cape of jasques, jasques. that is where Ormuz doth now stand, thirty leagues without the strait. And seeing that Country, and the disposition of it not convenient to settle himself, journeying along the coast, he arrived at a Country which then was called Harmuz, which is near to that which now is called Harmnz▪ Magostan: Braami. Costeca. Magostan, and Braami, which now at this day they call Costeca, it stands right against that which now is called Harmuz, in the coast of Persia. And the King with his contenting themselves with the Country, determined to settle themselves in it and to inhabit, and so they took in hand presently to build houses, and to husband the ground. And because this King was very liberal, and favoured much the poor people of the Country, and the husbandmen, and received strangers lovingly, he was well beloved generally of all that First Ormuz built in Costec●▪ had notice of him. And the fame of his virtues speading abroad, and his nobleness through all the place round about, many people came unto him to devil under his defence and government. This was the cause whereby this new City was much ennobled. The fame of his virtues and goodness was spread abroad among all the Kings of that strait, as well of Persia as of other parts of Ar●bia, all of them sent to visit him with great presents, showing the great contentment they had with his good neighbourhood. When this King saw himself prospero, and favoured of all about him, and with many people, to purchase more the love of all men, he commanded money to be coined, for there was none in the Country, which increased greatly the love of all men toward him, and jointly the prosperity of his Country. For this benefit which he did to all that Country in the inventing money for them, they called him generally Deranqun, which is to say, seal of money. After the City of Ormuz built in the coast of Persia, and prosperous with many people and riches, the King commanded his great men to go through the Countries of Magostan, and every one should take that which best liked him, for to cultivate, inhabit, and build in it diverse Towns. They did so, and every one took the country that liked him best, and inhabited and husbanded it, and every one gave his own name to the Country he took, of whom those Countries are nominated to this day. And because the Kings that succeeded Mahomet were mighty and good in their government, they held the Country in their successions, increasing always in people and nobleness. And their children that descended of them were such continually, that the Fathers in their life time gave them the government of the Kingdom, and they rested in their old age. It was the custom among these Kings, because the memory of their forefathers might not perish, when they came to the tenth generation, they began their denominations anew, the ten Custom of succession. Genealogies. following taken the names of the ten before. In sort that the first of the number of the ten was to take the name of the founder; and so in order till the number of ten were ended. This order continued some years, the reign going by a direct line. Afterwards this order and custom perished, because that one for covetousness of reigning did kill the other, and many were made blind by others that would have the government of the Kingdom. But there is one great and notable thing in this Kingdom, that although there were many that reigned tyrannously, murdering the lawful Kings, yet unto this day there never reigned any that was not of the blood Royal. Only Hormuz, being in the side of Persia, one that then reigned being dead, and having none of the blood royal in the Country, the Goazill (which is the Governor of the Kingdom) The Goazill. did make himself King. At this time a Son in law of the King deceased which was his Nephew, was with a great Army of men of war, by commandment of his Uncle, against the Island and City of Cays. News were brought him how his Uncle was dead, and how the Goazil Cays. had made himself King; wherefore he raised presently the siege from against Cays, and came with all the men he had to Ormuz: and as soon as he came he was received of all with great contentments and feasts, for they were very sorry to have for their King a man that was not of the blood royal, wherefore with great feasts they took the King's Nephew for their King. Which commanded presently to behead the Goazill which had made himself King, and all his associates and allies. After that the direct line was broken in the succession of the Kingdom, there was no such good government in the Kingdom, neither did the things thereof prospero, but went rather to decay and diminution, whereby there was not already so much resistance against their adversaries, the wars of the neighbour Kings increasing, the King of Chreman chanced to come, which is within Crema● or Cherman. the land of Persia, with a great army, and very puissant against Hormuz, for to destroy it. The King Cabadim which reigned at that time in Hormuz, not daring to abide the encounter and power of the King of Chreman, embarked himself with all the people he could, and the Country forsaken, withdrew himself to the Island that is called Quexome, which is near the L. Quexome, or Kishme. Island of Ormuz. And being in it a few days, and thinking he was not safe in it, being somewhat too big, and in it he could not well defend himself, he passed then with his people to the Island which now is called Hormuz, because it was closer, holding that in it he might defend himself from whatsoever enemies. This Island was before desert, and had no more but a few poor I Ormus before called jarum, described. Fishermen, and they called it jarum, which is to say a wood. For as the Island is almost all of Salt, and the grounds almost all saltish, because some Rivers that run through it, which come from a Mountain that is in the midst of it, are of the salt water, and by the sides of the water lieth the Salt white as Snow, and he that is to pass the River must step over the Salt. And the stones of the hill in some places are salt, which the ships do carry for ballast unto India. Notwithstanding about the Island there grow some very thin Woods and Trees like Apple trees of Anafega, which bear a Fruit that the Portugals do call small Apples, like the Apples of Anafega, which do not eat well, for they are sustained and live by the rain water. So A place and fruit so called. that because the Island is barren, and beareth nothing but that which I said: because it is so salt, they call it jarum. Also because it was not inhabited, it was in times past smaller and closer than now it is, as even to this day the Inhabitants do show the places where the Sea did reach. The King Cabad 〈…〉 landing now in this Island, and determining to settle himself in it, began to build houses for himself and his to inhabit. They remedied themselves with that which they went to seek in the Countries round about. And also because the King of Creman returned to his own Country, they went from thence to maintain the places which before they did possess, cultivating them. And because the City built in the Island of jarum prospered, they made it the head of their Kingdom. Those which succeeded them named it Hormuz, which remaineth to this day, Why jarum was called Ormuz. which was the name of the principal City which they had on the firm land, that the King of Geman destroyed and arruinated. It is to be noted that this strait of Harmuz, some jeagues within from Ormuz, is an Island called C●yss. Cays; in the which was built in times past a very rich and noble City, whereof at this day there is a remembrance among them of the Country, and now the Island is desert, in the which appear the memory of the old buildings that were in it. This Island and City was very rich, populous, and very prosperous, because of the great resort of Ships that resorted from all parts of India, with great riches and great store of goods, and for the great concourse of people that from Persia and Arabia come to it to seek such goods as came thither from India, bringing also very rich merchandise, in change of the which or for money which they made of them they bought those that from India came thither. In sort that all the riches which now Hormuz hath, & all the The Author here relateth the wars betwixt the King of Xiras, in behalf of Cays against Ormuz; which I have omitted. Island Baren. traffic then the Island of Cays had, that which now is called Hormuz, being as I have said habited. The King of Hormuz seeing the evils that had befallen to him by means of the Goazil of Cays (which had provoked the King of Xiras against him) he went against him with a great Army, and besieging him some days, and not being able to subdue him, he returned to Hormuz, because winter came on: and the next year he went against it, and took and sacked it, and left in it a Goazill made with his own hand, with great store of people. The Goazill overcome had means to escape, and he fled in a Terrada to the Island of Baren: and made him strong again in Baren, with the favour of the Goazill of Baren, and returned again against Cays, and craftily coming to a parley with the Goazil which the King of Hormuz had lief there for safeguard of the City, he took him and pulled out both his eyes, and possessed him again of the City. But Pacaturunxa succeeding in the Kingdom of Hormuz (which was the Author of this Chronicle, Pachaturunxa King & author. and reigned about 300. years ago, little more or less) brought it under his subjection, and from thence forward it remained subject to the Kingdom of Hormuz. And presently this Pachaturunxa subdued the Island of Baren, in punishment for the favour that he gave to the Goazil of Cays: and so the Kings of Hormuz were prosperous, so that they subdued all the Lands that were in all the strait and all the Country along the coast of Arabia unto Lassa and Catiffa, and others also on the side of Persia, whereby it was made a very great Kingdom and a rich and very prosperous: chief that all the traffic of Cays was passed to the Island, which now is called Hormuz: whereby Cays was utterly lost, as well in her buildings as in her riches, and now it is altogether Observations of the Dominican Translator Riches of Ormus. The World a ring, and Ormus the goe 〈…〉. Custom house a silver channel. destroyed and habited, having been the principal Island in all those parts. And Hormuz being a barren and unhabited Island, and a Mountain of Salt, is among the richest Countries of the India one of the richest, for the many and great merchandise that come to it from all places of India, and from all Arabia, and from all Persia, even of the Mogores, and from Russia and Europe I saw Merchants in it, and from Venice. And so the Inhabiters of Hormuz do say, that all the world is a ring, and Hormuz is the stone of it. Whereby it is commonly said, that the Customhouse of Hormuz is a channel of Silver which always runneth. The last year that I was in Hormuz, having continued there three years, the Officers affirmed to me that the Customhouse did yield 150000. Pardaos to the King of Portugal, besides that which is presumed the Moors and the Goazill did steal, which are Officers of the Customhouse. And although this Island yields no fruit, neither hath water nor victuals, yet it hath great abundance of flesh, bread, rice, and great store of fish, and many and good first-fruits, whereof it is provided from many places, especially from Persia, &c. §. II Relation of Ormuz business by Master W. PINDER. A Brief of some passages and accidents of a Voyage to the East Indie in the London, Captain Andrew Shilling Commander of her, and three other Ships in the Company, M. Pinder had been before in East Indies, with those ships which the Cópany there took. He was now in this Persian business (as I remember) Master of the London. This I promise' as a Preface to the larger Ormusian Relations following. namely the Hart, wherein Master Richard Blithe was Vice-admiral, the Roe Bucke Rear admiral, Master Richard Swan Master of her, and Christopher Brown Master of the Egell, being the fourth Ship, the five and twentieth of March 1620. These four Ships set sail from the Downs the four and twentieth of April. All four Ships got into Saldan● Bay, whose latitude is 33. degrees 57 minutes, and 29. degrees, 48. minutes, to the Eastern of the Lizart in Cornwall, and it hath 2. degrees 27. minutes Westerly variation. The same day arrived Captain Fitz-Harbord with the Exchange and Unity, who came from England in our Company with three Ships under his command, and left our company the fourth of April: there was in the Bay an English Ship that came from Surat, named the Lion, Captain Widdall in her: also there were ten Dutch Ships, bound for jaccatra. The thirtieth of june our Ships were watered, being the chief cause of putting into that Bay, but formerly there hath been plenty of Oxen and Sheep, to been bought for small value, but by some abuse to the people, there is nothing to be had, except water: by some neglect, our continuance was until the 25. of july, with much hazard and prejudice to our passage: so plying for Surat, with purpose to have go within the Island of S. Laurence, we were forced to go without the Island, being the first passage of any English without, to the cost of India: and the eight of October we came to sight of certain Lands, in latitude ten degrees fifty one minutes of North and longitude from the Cape of Good hope, Easterly fifth five degrees 58. minutes, and variation thirteen degrees fifty four minutes Westerly. These Lands affords good relief, and are worth discovery, their own Inhabitants report. From these Isles we ran with the coast of Indie, and first sight thereof was Mount Del 〈…〉, which is the highest hill in India, our latitude at sight of it was 11. degrees 47. minutes longitude 56. degrees 51. minutes variation 15 degrees 43. minutes. the tenth of October. The Coast of India is bold to run with all dangers, showeth itself from Cape Commeren you may be bold to run all the Coast to Diu head in ten fathom the darkest night that may be, and good anchoring off, to thirty or forty fathom depth from the Coast; and from September until February, you may sail to and fro on that Coast, having the Land wind turns at night, and Sea wind turns at day, proved by many trials. The thirteenth of October, the Ship anchored in twelve fathoms, five leagues from the Coast, in the latitude 13. degrees Northerly, 14. minutes, longitude 58. degrees Easterly, 12. min. from Cape Bonasperanca the sixteenth, certain Boats brought us fish with some small store of fruit, and hence from the shore riding then in the latitude, 13. degrees 33. minutes, and 14. degrees 44. variation so pling toward Surat: the seven and twentieth we anchored some seven mile and a half from dabul, in eight fathom and a half depth, the Town bearing East by North, by the Compass. From this place we had good provision for our men, who were most sickly, but God restored health in short time to them, the latitude of it is 17. degrees Northerly, 38. minutes Easterly. From Dabul, on the third of November we plied for Surat, and on the sixth, in latitude 19 degrees 51. minutes. Capt. Shilling sent the Hart and Egell toward Persia, for Cape jasquis being so appointed by the worshipful Company. The ninth, the London and Row Buck arrived at the Port of Swally near Surat, whose latitude is 21. degrees Northerly 16. minutes; there understood we that the Portugal lay with a Fleet of Ships to surprise those that should come to jasques in the Persian Gulf, which to prevent we made all the haste that might be to strengthen our friends, and prevent their plot, and on the one and twentieth of November, we surprised one of their Ships of some two hundred and fifty tun, who came from Arabia; this Ship we manned landing all the Portugalls, Fight with the Portugalls. and plied for jasques, and on the fifth of December, we met the Hart and Egell forced from jasques by the Portugal, and had turned off a Ship of theirs the which they took in their passage. Our forces united we made haste to our Port, the which the fifteenth of December we had sight of, and also of the Portugal Fleet, who assaulted us the seventeenth, but let them boast their entertainment, praise to the Lord he fought for us; and if the firing of a Ship, that should have fired them had taken effect, their glorious pride had been quailed that day. Yet were we Commanders under God of the Rood, while he sent to Ormus to renew his forces, and on the twentieth came towards us, and then thought by often weighing and tiring our men, being not accustomed to those hot parts to be master of us; but one the eight and twentieth he was taught a better lesson, with God's guard, and use of our Powder and Shot: which had it not failed us, they had scarce any of them troubled Englishmen more; but I refer to them how they sped. Our Capt. Andrew Shilling received a mortal wound, the sixth shot that past this eight and twentieth, yet was valiant and spoke cheerful, with thankfulness to God the last minute of his life, which ended the sixth of januarie. He was buried the ninth, and on the fourteenth we set sail for Surat from jasques, whose latitude is twenty five degrees Northerly, twenty four minutes, and eleven degrees twenty minutes Northerly to the Wester of Damans meridian, some 18. degrees 40. minutes variation. On the seven and twentieth of januarie, we took a Portugal in our return, which on the first of February we brought to Swalle, our Port of Surrat and rebuilt her, sending the Portugalls to their homes. And on the fifth of April, 1621. having laden the Hart and Row Buck to go for England with four sail, under the command of Captain Blithe we put to Sea, the time being to late for the laden Ships to go for England, it was thought fit to go for the Read Sea, there to stay until the next season, in which passage we met a Portugal Ship of two hundred and fifty ton laden with Rice and Cordige of baste, for to supply those we formerly fought with. Also the seventh of May we took another of one hundred ton. With these two prizes the London and Andrew went for Cape Rosselgate, and the Hart and Row buck went for Mercera. Being neither of us able to get into the Read Sea, the times so fare passed, the Ships separated. As soon as the London came to Zor, where formerly I had been, there we made haste to provide us water, and put many Portugals on shore, many other with their Moors made their escape. Then plied we for Tewe, where the Arabs used us courteously, so that from the seventh of june to the ninth, we had filled ninety ton of water: on the fourteenth came order from Museat to the Arabs, to withstand our watering; with the Portugalls aid they did their best, some seven or eight hundred of them with small Shot and Bow, and Arrows, but the Lord fought our battle, so that but one of our men were lost, yet landed we daily with Brass, Base, and small Shot, until all our Ships were watered, it standeth in the latitude 22. degrees Northerly fifty minutes, and some twelve leagues within Cape Rosselgate, and hath twenty degrees five minutes variation, the coast bold from Rosselgate to it. On the two and twentieth of june, setting sail from thence for Zor, where we made fall of the Rice taken, and after broke and burned the Ship by reason of her wants, to bring provision of victual for our men, and there daily watering on our guard, having news over Land from the Hart and Row buck, to whom was returned answer, that they should meet us at a brave Harbour some league within Rosselgate, it hath latitude 22. degrees Northerly 32. minutes, being by the chiefest of our Fleet called London's Hoop, it hath Wood and Water on the West side of the Bay, also multitude of fish) the eight of August the Hart & Row buck came to us, and on the fifteenth, we all set sail for India to stop the Ports for entry of certain Ships, their Prince having much wronged our Masters, promising them free passage through his Country with their goods, but when it came within it, he presently made booty of it with his Soldiers; so Captain Blithe with the London and Primros●, one of the prizes formerly taken lay before the Harbour of dabul, and Master Keridge in the Hart, Master Browne in the Roe Bucke, myself in the Andrew, so named, being the first Prize taken after the Death of Captain Shilling, and with her the other were taken. These three last specified, lay before Chaul from the thirtieth of August, until the thirtieth of September, on which Night I was sent to go for Surat in the Andrew, by order from Captain Blithe, and to advertise Master Thomas Rastell of our Passage he being Chief in the factory, and in my passage for Surrat, I surprised a Ship of that Princes, which had formerly wronged our Masters, and carried her to Surrat surrendering her to the chief Factor: there found I riding Captain Weddall in the jonas, Master Woodcock in the Whale, Master Stephenson in the Dolphin, Master Beverson in the Lion, Master johnson in the Rose, Master Davis' in the Richard, a Pinnace who had taken a prize from the Portugals the twentieth of October. The London, Hart, Roe Bucke, and Primrose, came to Swalle with a Prize by them taken. We continued there till the six and twentieth of November, at which time with nine sail of Ships for Persia, and the Hart and Egell for England. The nine that went for Persia were under the Command of Captain Blithe, and Captain Weddall, and on the three and twentieth of December we came to Custacke, some seven and twenty leagues from jasquis, and lieth Latitude 26. degrees, 40. minutes. Ormus in sight of it bearing West Northwest, by a Meridian Compass some ten leagues from it. Our Persian Factors advertised us that after our Fight the former year, the Chiefiaine of the Portugals had erected a Kishme Castle. Castle on Kishme, an I'll in sight of Ormus, the which the Persian had laid siege unto some seven or eight months, and lost some eight or nine thousand men in siege of it. Wherefore he required our aid in these Wars if we would have our Master's goods from his Country, telling us it was our Enemy as well as his; therefore if we would have our Master's goods or Trade English forced to help the Persian. with him, we must aid him, and then we should have the half booty gotten by the Victory, also great Privileges for the future good of our Masters. On these terms we Condescended and went for Kishme on the nineteenth of january from Custacke, and the three and twentieth Besieged it by Sea, and the Persian by Land with some of our aid, so that on the nine & twentieth of january they came to Parley, and it was Concluded that they should part with Bag and Kishme yielded. Master Baffin slain: a Mathematician and Matiner, to whom our Northern & Northwestern Voyages are muchindebted Baggage; provided, they went not for Ormus, only their Commander to remain as pledge. There were two of our people slain at this service, the one at the surrender namely Master Baffin, there were some one thousand of all sorts in this Castle, and the Portugals with some Moors were sent away, but the Persian required certain Moor's which had revoked from him as he pretended. So those being delivered him, though he had formerly promised them mercy, yet he put them all to death. This Castle had in it 17. Pieces of Ordnance, one Brass Cannon Pedro, two Brass Culvering, 2. Iron Demiculuering, 4. Brass Sackers, 2. Iron Minion, 6. Iron Falken, therein left to Englishmen, to hold possession with the Persian in the behalf of the English part. On the fourth of February, we all set sail for Combroon, which is on the main of Persia some three leagues within Ormus. Then was sent the Portugal Commander of the aforesaid Castle by Master Beversam in the Lion for Surrat, also Master johnson in the Rose, Master Davis' in the Richard, these went for Surrat, and the London, jonas, Whale, Dolphin with two Prizes, each some two hundred and fifty or near, these six stayed to waft the Persian, for his securer landing on Ormus. On the ninth of February he landed, and with small loss got possession of the Town, Ormus besieged. for the Portugals tetired to their Castle, and then the Persian began presently to entrench, and gathered daily nearer the Castle, and with our helps made Bulwarks for Ordnance, and Sconces for securing his men. With our Ordnance we galled their Ships, forcing them to hale close under the Castle, and on the 24. th' with four of our Boats fired one of their Galleons, the second of March sunk another, the 17. th' of March there was made a Breach by blowing up part of the Castle wall, so the Persian sought to enter but repulsed with loss and hurt of most of his best Soldiers. The 19 th' one Gallion more sunk, and on the 20. th' and 23. th' two other Galleons sunk. The 27. th' the Portugals desired parley, the which they had but no Conclusion, so that the 1612. second of April another breach was made by blowing up the wall near the first, and the 14. th' another Flanker blown up. Also the 18. th' another breach, on which the Persian made all his Forces to assault, and possessed some part of the Castle. Then on the 21. th' the Portugals being bestraited, proffered by Parley to deliver the Castle to the English, if they would save their lives, the which was granted & performed, and in the two ships of 250. Tons they were shipped some 2400. of them, and some 200. left until we had procured shipping for their transport, which was performed. The 22. th' being possessed of the Castle, there were in it 53. Pieces of Ordnance mounted, Ordnance in the Castle. 4. Brass Cannon, 6. Brass Demi-canon, 16. Cannon Pedro of Brass, 9 Brass whole Culvering, 2. Demiculuering, 3. Iron Demiculuering, 10. brass Bases, one Iron Minion, 1. whole Culvering of Iron, and 1. Iron Cannon Pedro; also there were 92. Brass pieces of Ordnance more unmounted, & 7. Brass Bastels which they had landed out of their ships that we sunk. This Castle and Ordnance were left with the Persian, only 10. Pieces of the 92. on the former, we took in our ships to make good what we had broken and spoilt out of our ships in their Service. I judge the Latitude 27. degrees 2. minutes, & Variation 16. deg. 34. min. So the first of September we left the Port, and on the 24. th' arrived at Swalle, where we in the London laded, and so did the jonas & Lion for England; the time of our stay there was until the the 30. th' of December, there heard we of the sinking of three Caracks by the English and Dutch of the Port of Mosambique. 1622. § III Part of a Letter written to Sir JOHN WOSTENHOLME by T. WILSON Chirurgeon; containing many particulars of the Ormus war and cause thereof; as also of the most most admirable taking of a Great Portugal Ship well manned, by a small English Pinnace. Right Worshipful: MY duty remembered unto you Sir, I am glad to hear of your good health and welfare, and shall be hearty glad to see you and all yours, the which I hope will be very shortly. Sir, I am very much bound unto you, that I know not how I shall make requital for the same, in that in my absence you have showed unto me that kindnesses for it which as at all other times I have found you the best friend that I have in the world, I do give you a thousand thanks, and will by Gods help make part requital for the same, and I shall be ready at all times to do any thing for you that in me lieth, to the uttermost of my power or to any of yours. I would have writ unto you concerning our Voyage, but I cannot be so brief as to sand it in a Letter, but I make no doubt but you will hear more of the passages thereof, than I can certify or at lest wise have heard already, for there were Letters sent out of Persin over land to the Company, concerning the taking of Kishme Castle and the City of Ormus wit● the Castle, with the spoiling of five Ships and one great Galley, one ship burned and the rest sunk, the which I pray God may stand to the good liking of you all, for we had a terrible time in Ormus, having pestilential Fevers with sudden deaths, and among the Portugals famine, and that terrible contagious heat that in my days I never felt the like, and such scents of Dead bodies lying in the streets without heads being unburned, and Cats & Dogs eating them, within O●st end was never the like seen, with infinite many Flies, and that the Persians would not let the dead bodies be buried. We had such mortality among our men, that we thought we should have perished, all the ships before mentioned were they which fought with Captain Shilling, we took their principal Commander prisoner, whose name was Ruy Frera with his Vice-admiral. This ●●y Frera did proffer unto our Captain that if he would let him go, he would give him a thousand pound, although he had no money of his own, yet he would procure it of the Clergy men, the which our Captain refused, and sent him to Surrat in the Lion to the Precedent, giving them straight command of his safe looking to. And when he came to Surrat, he in the Night made his escape with the Shipboat for want of the better Watch keeping. He was a proper tall Gentleman, swarthy of colour, stern of Countenance, few of words, and of an excellent spirit, he had lived here in India many years. He got Commission of their King for three several Designs, the first was to have sufficient Ships and Men with Munition, for the Three-fold Commission. rooting out of the English out of India, the which he made no question to perform, and did begin with Captain Shillings Fleet: but God be thanked therein he failed as it fell out to his great grief and all our comforts. The second thing that he was to perform, was to erect a Castle upon the Island of Kishme, the which he did: for when we came thither he had scarce furnish it. He brought the frame thereof ready made in his Ships and got it a shore with great resistance, Kishme Castle described, occasion of the war. but so many as would not yield unto him, he put to the Sword, and so many as would serve him he allowed means. Now the place where this Castle was to be erected, was about certain Wells of fresh water the which was for the use of Ormus, because upon that Island there was none. Now for the building of this Castle they pulled down a fine Town with Churches and Tombs, only for the Stones, some of which he burned and made Lime, and with the other he made the Castle wall of a great height and thickness, with half Moons and Flankers Natives cause of Indignation very artificially, which in five months and a half he had finished: a thing wonderful in so short a time to be effected, and with a great deep dry Moat round about. He had erected on the Castle 12. Pieces of great Ordnance, to the great annoyance of the Persian Army, which had almost beleaguered it round; only a small passage which they had towards the Sea, on either side of it beset with Pallesadoes for the better going to their Boats and Frigates in safety, though scarce able without great peril. He meant to take the whole Island of Kishme in their own hands, being a very fruitful place, abounding with all manner of Fruits, Beasts, and fresh Water, where of the Island of Ormus hath none. The Portugals when they were first situated in Ormus, did agreed with the King of the Sea-coast upon the main, which was a Kingdom of itself, and since hath been Conquered of the Persiant to pay to the aforesaid King certain tributes or customs upon every head of Cattles, pots of Water and such like, which did yearly amount unto a great sum of money, which the Portugals have not paid a long time, at lest this thirty years: and having been demanded it, since the English hath had trade here in Persia, they have refused to pay the same. Moreover they have gotten into their possession great quantity of Silk, which they have refused to pay also. For that reason the Persians would not let the Portugals have Cattles nor refreshing from the main, (for it was Death unto them that sold them any) which was the reason of building the Castle upon the Island of Kishme. Now the Portugals policy thought it was good to have two strings to his bow, as this was one; the other was this at Muskat, a certain place which the Portugals have upon Arabia. They made a great Feast and invited the King of Arabia unto the feast, and violently b●ought him away unto Ormus, and there made him King of the Island, and allowed him certain Customs yearly for his maintenance. By this means they had Cattles and Water sufficient in great quantities, brought thither in Arabian Boats, with Fruits, Fish and all other things, which was every day sold in the Market (by report) very plentifully. Likewise the Arabian Boats did fetch them water from Kishme, and were conducted with their Galleys and Frigates against the Persians. The King of Arabia was Prisoner in the Castle of Ormus, unto the Persian. The Portugals in these parts will not let any Commodity pass to and again upon the Seas, unless it be first brought unto Ormus, and there to be Customed upon loss thereof being taken by their Galleys or Frigates, whereof they have here great store that carry pieces of Ordnance and other Munition: they trade to and fro in them and so are become Masters of the Seas in these parts. The Customs of Ormus did yearly amount as I have heard reported to a hundred thousand pounds, besides Rents and other Duties which they taxed the Inhabitants with. This Town or City of Ormus, was of great bigness, the Houses all built of stone, and seemed a most famous thing to look upon from the ships with Steeples and Towers: they had fair and large Churches in it, strong & stately Buildings; the Castle of Ormus was the fairest, largest and strongest that ever I saw. Towards the Town it had three Walls one within another, and well furnished with great Ordnance of Brass, as Cannon, Demi-canon, Cannon-Pedro, whole Culuerings and Basilisks of 22. foot long. Now concerning the third thing which was about the fishing for Pearl, he had but little leisure, by reason of these turmoils (and Wars in building of the Castle of Kishme, and the building of a Wall and a Moat about Ormus, which was begun in several places) he had burnt up all the Boats both of the Persians and Arabians, by the reason they should not fish for Pearl, and burned all the fishing Towns. Now they that had any Boats were forced to carry them up into the Country to hide them from the Portugals: but when the Persians were to go over for Ormus, the Arabians did voluntary (both they & their Boats to the quantity of 400. Boats) carry the Persian soldiers over to Ormus, against the Portugals, which otherways had never got over; for the Arabians could wish all the Portugals throats cut by the reason of their great hindrances in burning of their Boats and Towns, and Slavery which they daily did sustain. I will certify you concerning the wonderful and strange manuer of the Richard's taking a Portugal ship that came from Bumbasse; she was a rich Prize laden with Elephants teeth, Turtle Great Ship taken by a small small Pinnace, having but two Pieces. Filps or Philip's chief cause of her taking. shells in Barrels, with Wax, Sea-horse teeth, and a certain Gum, the which I make no doubt but you have heard already; the chief cause of her taking was john Filps, who bade them be of good cheer being but thirteen Men and Boys, and told them he would dismount their Piece presently (which they were a discharging) the which he did. Plying the two Pieces, it was his fortune to kill the chief Merchant, who was going to encourage his men to Fight: which the Gunner perceiu●ng, traverssed another Piece of Ordnance against them: he was no sooner espied by this Filps, but he made a shot at the Piece but missed it; the shot flew between the Gunner's legs as he was going to give fire; he forthwith threw away his Linstock like a man distracted and full of fear, and told them it was their fortunes to be taken. But the Richard plied still both her Pieces, and coming nearer unto them, this Filps stepped upon the Forecastle bidding them amain, which they presently did and lowed all her sails. So they called unto them to bring aboard their Master, Merchant, Pilot and Boatswain; they pulled up their Boat and did it, when they came aboard they were bound and and put into hold. There were two Merchants in this Ship, the one killed, and the other was he which came aboard, who confessed that the Elephant's teeth which were in her cost 6000. pounds, at the first Penny in Bumbasse, which to be carried from Goa to Cambaia, would yield at the lest 18000. pounds, besides eight How great, how little is the heart of Man? moved only as the shadow of the Divine hand, which fills one, empties another of courage, as it pleaseth him. Barrels of Turtle shells, which were the Merchants that was slain, and that he had in that ship of his own 3000. pounds more which was in Wax, Sea-horse teeth, Gum and Negroes. They sent the Boatswain for the rest of the Portugals who brought fourteen more, which every of them brought their Skreetaries and Keys and presented them to Mr. Davis', who carefully laid them up. These 14. Portugal's remained in the Boat; they thought them to be all the Portugals. This Filps or Phillips went aboard with three Men and three Boys. They had no sooner entered the Ship and veered the Boat a stern with the Portugals, but the Ship seemed to be full of people: there were in all of the Portugals seventy five, of the Negroes, Men, Women and Children ninety, likewise forty Chaul men which were their Mariners, which struck, such an amazement among them being but seven, that it daunted them much. This Phillips bidding them be of good courage for he would lessen their number presently: the which he in two hours' time effected, he placed his men upon the poop and half deck, with their Pieces pruned, and their Matches cocked, if they should resist: that done, he went with his Sword and disarmed all the Portugals, and caused their weapons to be laid on the poop, which were thirty Muskets ready laden and pruned, forty Rapiers besides Swords and Poniards, sixty Powder The 40. Chaul Mariners freed to help the English. pots matched and pruned, forty Pikes and Lances, fifteen great Chambers belonging to eight pieces of Ordnance ready pruned. Then he found great store of Musket shot which he brought up also, he took the Chambers and opened them, and took out of every of them a good quantity of Powder, and in the room thereof he put in Musket shot, and tamked them up again. This done, he bond them fast to the deck round about him and pruned them, and causes three Linslockes to be lighted, and with his small Shot standing by him; which the Portugals seeing, it struck such amazement among them, that it made them to tremble, not knowing what they did determine. He giving order unto his small Shot, that if any should resist him, they should let fly as they thought fit: he steps forth into the waist, and called the Boatswain unto him, demanding of him how many of his Countrymen there were in the ship? Who said there were forty; so he promised them to stay, if so be they would be willing, and to do their best endeavours, that he would advance their means, and their adventures, rather than to diminish any part thereof: which words greatly revived them, and they all said, they were willing. Then presently he called the Blacks, to hail up the Boat, placing two of his men with their Muskets bend to the Boat, that none of the Portugals which were therein should enter the ship. Which done, he drew his Sword, and commanded all the Portugals upon their lives to avoid the ship immediately; which they did, and happy was he which could get into the Boat first; for some leapt into the water for fear. Besides those which they took into the Boat to them, there were other three which hide themselves in the ship that they knew not of, being almost starved and durst not come forth in sight for fear. When we came to Kishme Castle, where out of each ship was carried Ordnance to batter against the Castle with Powder and Shot fitting, where our Gunners and others went to try their valorous skill, when they had been two days on shore at that exercise, Master Baffin being then aboard, promised he would go ashore to make a shot or two: this Philipss got leave of our Captain for the like; and seeing their work of battering, who finding their platform of the one side hollow, resting upon a Basket within the reverse of the Piece, which at firing caused the Piece to deliver contrary, which when he had perceived, caused the platform to be new cast; and the planks laid firm, he loaded the Piece himself, and placed it to his best level towards a piece of Ordnance which lay on the Castle brickwall, which the Portugal was even ready to give fire unto, for they were at that time a leavelling, he fired his Piece so leveled, which dismounted their Piece, split the carriage, and killed six Another act of Philip's. men, whereof the Captain of the Castle was one; which the Persians seeing, gave a great shout, and happy was he that could come to embrace him first, which was a great credit to our Captain, and our English Nation. He made but two shots, by reason there was no more Shot on shore. Master Baffin went on shore with his Geometrical Instruments, for the taking the height and distance of the Castle brickwall, for the better leavelling of his Piece to make Bassins' death. his shot: but as he was about the same, he received a small shot from the Castle into his belly, wherewith he gave three leaps, by report, and died immediately. When Ormus was besieged, and the Persians had taken the Town with small resistance, for they fled into the Castle, and we had brought our ships on the other side of the Island without shot of the Castle, all our English Boats, as Barges and Skiffes did over night go and lie within Musket shot of the Castle with all the Arabian Boats, to keep that no Frigates of the Portugals Frigates how furnished. should either come in or out, either for the bringing in of Soldiers or relief, or the carrying away of their treasure. The Arabians one night being very dark, went in close under the wall of the Castle, and brought out two of the Portugals Frigates; whereof our Captain got one, and Captain Blithe the other; and fitted as followeth, she had one Sacar of Brass, one great Brass piece, which went with Chambers, and would carry a Demiculuering shot of stone, one other small Brass piece, two Iron Bases, and two of the ships Murderers, thirty Muskets, Powder and Shot munition fitting, with four and thirty Englishmen, whereof five were Trumpeters and one Drum, where our Captain placed this Philip's Commander, they had fifty Blacks to row and trim their Sails. Likewise the London's Frigate was so fitted. The Frigates all the day road at an anchor without shot of the Castle, but at night they set their watch with a volley of small Shot, Drum and Trumpets, which the Portugals might easily hear and see, and as it grew darker, they went nearer the Castle, and the Arabian Boats with them. The Portugals at the first made as if they would come forth with the ships, which was but a show, for we waited the time, but yet they came not. They road a pretty distance from the wall, but still under command of the Castle, thinking we would have come in to them. Within three days they got close under the wall: then our Commander thought fit, that the first business that was to be done, was for the destroying of those ships, for fear of any others coming to secure them: wherefore it was promised to our men, that they that would go in our Barges for the firing of them, should be royally rewarded for their pains. So certain of them agreed, and got things ready that night with their fireworks in each Barge, they Ship fired. went and boarded Ruy Frera his ship, & set her on fire which in less than a quarter of an hour was all in a light flame. But in the firing of her in our Barge unfortunately having a quantity of Powder in me of the Lockers, one of the fireworks being fling against the ship struck against some Iron, and rebounded back again, and struck into his body that fling it, and tore out Disastrous accident. his stomach that he died withal, set the Powder in the Locker on fire, and blew one man clean away, burning six others very shrewdly. They attempted the firing of another ship, having six of the Country Boats chained together, with Tar, Occam, Billet of wood, spits, and other trumpery in them for the fireworks, so to drive them thwart their Halser; they went also with their Barges to cast fireworks into her, and one they cast, but it fell off, being espied by the Portugals. They shot a small shot thorough both the knees of one of the men in the Whale's Barge, which is come home here in our ship. The Boats which were chained together were set on fire, and the Tide driven them clean besides the ship. Now this Philipss seeing this enterprise took none effect, towards the evening came close under Another exploit of Philip's. the Castle with his Frigate (having an eye to the Ports of the Castle) and hearing that they had got the Ordnance out of their ships while it was yet day went in resolutely and discharged his facar, being low water and the ships aground, shot one of the ships thorough her Skeg Skeg is the slanting part of the keel a little without the stern-post. Run is that part of the hull under water which by degrees ●om● from the sloortimbers to the stern-post. or Run, close by the water; the Persians seeing the shot struck against the wall, and when the water flowed her hold filled, the water ebbing again she clean overset, and broke all her fasts that she had on the wall, which were Cables and Hawsers. This ship was the Admiral that came from Goa, called Todos los Santos, she was of burden fifteen hundred tons, and carried in her forty five pieces of Ordnance of Brass, the lest whereof was Demiculuering. This ship was the cause of the rest oversetting which lie by her with their tops in the water. Her Vide-admiral was named Nostra Sen●●ra de Uictoria, being of burden fourteen hundred tons with forty pieces of Ordnance. The Vide-admiral unto Ruy Frera was named Saint Martin, which lieth sunk by her being of the same burden, and the like force Ruy Frera his Rear-admiral being a Fleming, of burden four hundred tons, with twenty two pieces of Ordnance, named Saint Antony de cosso: she stands almost upright, but bulged close under the Castle wall. Then Ruy Frera his Admiral, which was fired, lieth three leagues from Ormus at Combrone sunk under water; her name was Saint Pedro, being of burden fourteen hundred The rest and all the land-service you have in a more complete journal following. tons, and forty four pieces of Ordnance. She had Iron pieces in her hold, and a great deal of Shot. There was also a Galley sunk under the wall which had three pieces of Ordnance. Ruy Frera his Vide-admiral that was when they fought with Captain Shilling was broke up in Ormus, she proved so leak after the fight, her timbers served for the building of Kishme Castle, &c. §. four Relation of the late Ormuz business, gathered out of the journal of Master EDWARD MONOXE the Agent for the East Indian Merchants trading in Persia. AT a consultation in Swally Road, the fourteenth of November, 1621. commission was First Consultation. given by Master Thomas Rastell Precedent, and the Counsel of the Merchants of Surat, to Richard Blithe, and john Weddell bound for jasques (a Persian Port) with five good ships and four Pinnaces (whereof the London, and Pinnace Shilling under Captain Blithe; the jonas, Whale, Dolphin, Lion, with their Pinnaces the Rose, Robert, and Richard, under command of Captain Weddell) to set sail with the soon opportunity towards Port jasques, and to keep together in such sort as they should think fittest for their defence against the common enemy; and seeing the Portugals had disturbed their trade by the slaughter, mayming and imprisoning of their men, and had made sundry assaults against their shipping, that therefore it should be lawful to them to chase and surprise whatsoever vessels pertaining to the Ports, and Subjects under the Viceroy of Goa, thereof to be accountable, &c. And if they met with any of Decann●e, Dabul, Chaul, or any Port belonging to the Samorin of Calcutta, to arrest them upon account of just pretences for goods rob and spoiled &c. without imbezelling any part thereof, that full restitution may be made after satisfaction on their parts rendered: A sixt part of goods gotten from the Portugal to be distributed, and their persons to be reserved prisoners, that in exchange our Countrymen by them miserably captived may be delivered: to haste their lading and dispatch at jasques, if possible within thirty days: and seeing the reinforced Enemy Ruy Frera with his Armada of six Galliones and other small Vessels are attending on the Persian coast, in likelihood to assault their Fleet, that therefore it Ruy Frera the Portugal Admitall. should be lawful not defensively alone, but offensively to await all advantages, even in their own Ports if there be appearance of performance approved by general counsel warrantably to be undertaken, &c. In Costack Road, the six and twentieth of December, 1621. A consultation was holden aboard the jonas, whereat were present john Weddell, Richard Blithe, Edward Monoxe, William Second consultation. Baffin, and many others. The Can or Duke of Xiras had by his Ministers desired the aid of their Ships against the common Enemy the Portugal. The Articles being translated into the Persian Tongue were dispeeded by Xareeali Governor of the Province of Mogustan towards the said Duke who was then upon the way towards Mina; the sum whereof followeth. For so much as by several conferences had with diverse and sundry of the Chan or Duke of Causesmoving the English in those parts and Ports to assist the Persian: first a secret force from the Persian, detaining the English goods on shore and not allowing carriages as before; which also would have broken out to an open imbarging with danger likely to their persons, goods and liberty. Secondly the open & often force and hostility (whereof the former Voyages testify) from the Partugall. They made a virtue of necessity. Articles. Xiras his Ministers and chief Commanders in the present wars, we have well observed they are fully determined and resolved to require the aid of our ships and people in this intended Expedition for the vanquishing not only the Portugal Armada, but likewise for the taking and surprising of the Island and Castle of Ormuz: and we are very confident they will use their endeavours to enforce us unto the said service by imbarging our goods upon the shore: which we have well understood by the Governors' refusal to furnish us with Camels to bring our goods from Mina to the Port; Edward Monox late Agent propounded, whether they might undertake that service or no. The proposition being well debated, and the Factor's commission from Surat warranting to right themselves of the great losses and hindrances sustained by the Portugal, interrupting their peaceable Trade both in India and Persia, (the last years attempt of Ruy Frera against Captain Shillings Fleet at jasques, to the loss of that worthy Commander, and other his Majesty's Subjects, being yet fresh) and for so much as the Persian now seeketh our aid (and in manner foreeth it) it is good to think on such conditions as may be for the public benefit, and not to omit this opportunity of a peaceable and profitable trade, the same to be sent unto the Chan in these Articles. First, In case God shall be pleased to deliver the Island and Castle of Ormuz into the hands of the Persian by our aid, the moiety of the spoil and purchase of both to remain to the English, the other moiety to the Persian. Secondly, The Castle of Ormuz to be delivered to the possession of the English, with all the Ordnance, Arms and Munition thereto belonging, and the Persian to build another for themselves at their own charges. Thirdly, The Customs to be equally divided, the English to be for ever Custome-free. Fourthly, That all Christian Captives should be at the English disposing, the Musselmen at the Persian. Fiftly, The Persian to be at half the ships charge for victual, wages, wear and tear, and to furnish them at his charge with sufficient Powder and Shot. diverse other Articles were concluded to be presented to the Chan; After his coming to Mina, Master Bell, and Master Monox, the eight of januarie were sent to him and entertained with a sumptuous banquet: a great feast and triumph was also made for the joyful news of the Kings taking in of a great Country in Arabia, and of Aweiza the chief City of that Country. The next day the Duke sent his Visier accompanied with Sabander Sultan and Xareearee Persian victory in Arabia. with answer to the former Articles: The first was approved: For the second, the Castle should be equally possessed by both till the King's pleasure were known. The third granted, provided only, that the Kings and Duke's goods from India should also pass custom-free. To the fourth, they made reservation of the two principal Captains Ruy Frera Captain of Kishme Castle, and Simon de Mela Captain of the Castle of Ormuz, till the King's pleasure known. Other Articles agreed on, and ordered also that no change of Religion should be admitted on either side; and charges of Powder and Shot to be divided: The Duke and Master Bell signed, and presently the English goods were laden on the Dukes own Camels on fire cost, which before Note. no money could procure. On the tenth we turned to Costack. We got aboard and acquainted the Commanders with the success of our journey, which being diuulged and made known amongst the several ships Companies, it seems they consulted together with one voice to refuse the business; the London's Opposition. company beginning, fifty or sixty appearing therein, Captain Blithe taking much pains to suppress their disorder, and in the end prevailing with them, they promising to go whither he would. The other ships in a day or two were in like opposition, alleging it was no merchandizing business, nor were they hired for any such exploit, nor could he tell whether it might not be a breach of the peace (said a favourer of that Religion) till protests being made against each ship's company, what with fear to loose their wages, and promise' of a months pay, they at last yielded. The nineteenth of januarie we set sail toward Ormuz, where we arrived the two and twentieth, and that night anchored in fight of the Town, about two leagues from the Castle, in expectation that the Enemy's Armada, consisting of five Galeons and some fifteen or twenty Frigates, would have come forth to fight with us. But they hailed so near the Castle that we could not come at them. Which we perceiving, and understanding that our vowed Enemy Ruy Frera was in his new erected Castle of Kishme, the next day we addressed ourselves towards Kishme Castle yielded. the said Castle, where we arrived in fit time to save both the lives and reputations of the Portugals, not able long to hold out against the Persian siege, and willing rather to yield to us. The first of February they yielded both their persons and Castle after many meetings and treaties into our possession. The fourth, we set sail towards Gombrone, where we were royally Gombrone. feasted by the Duke, who was discontent that Ruy Frera was not delivered to him, nor some of the Moors, contrary to my liking, especially for the Moors: the Duke dissembling his discontent, in regard of further need of our help at Ormuz, and after his feast vesting all the English present according to their quality. The ninth of February we set sail towards Ormuz with about two hundred Persian Boats Ormuz besieged. great and small with two Frigates in our company, and in them five and twenty hundred or three thousand Persian Soldiers of all sorts, and anchored that night about two leagues from the Castle. The next day before noon the Persians were all landed, and marched in a confused manner towards the City, which they entered as fare as the Mydan or Market place without meeting resistance. Which Market place they found barricadoed against them, and defended with Shot and Pike of the Portugals. But the Persians soon made way, and the Portugals like so many sheep took their heels into their Castle. One Persian only which first entered was slain with a Pike, and he which slew him lost his head in the Market place, his heels being The City forsaken. too heavy to carry it away. Some eight or ten more, found scattered in several houses of the City, were in the same places executed. The Persian General named Einam culibeg at his first entrance into the City placed his Captains and Soldiers in several places of the City, and proclaimed upon pain of death every man to look to his quarter, and none to fall on pillaging. Which some infringing were severely executed: he hanged some, cut off ears and noses of others, and others he bastonadoed even for trifles. Yet within two or three days after shops and houses were broken open, and every man wearied with carrying and recarrying spoils all day, and sleeping so securely at night, that easily the Portugal's in a sally might have slain many. The same night we entered, I took possession of a very commodious house to settle a factory there, which for convenience of rooms I think exceeds any factory the Company hath. But on the thirteenth it proved too hot for me, being set on fire in the night by one of the Master's mates of the Whale with other his Consorts after I was in bed, carelessly with Candles rummaging for pillage, and firing a room in which were goods given me by the General. But the wind favoured us, so that the house was not consumed. When I consider the strength of the City, and almost of every house, being a little Castle, I cannot but marvel that the Portugal would so soon abandon the same. Strength of Ormuz. But it seeme● they feared the Persian would have intercepted their way to the Castle, or that the Moors their neighbours would have betrayed them. The four and twentieth of February our men by a stratagem of fire burned the Saint Pedro, Port. Admiral burned. quondam Admiral of Ruy Freras Fleet, which endangered all the rest, but the Tide carried her off to Sea; and her Relics by the Arabs and other Country Boats were towed on shore at Gombrone, and some Iron Ordnance and Shot taken out of her burnt Carcase. At this exploit the Duke much rejoiced. The seventeenth of March the Persians having placed above forty barels of Powder in a Mine which they had made under one of the Flankers of the Castle, fired the same, and blew up the corne● of the wall making a fair breach, where they gave a fierce Breach and assault. assault till nine at night. But the Portugals made a manful defence, and with Powder pots, scalding Lead, and other fiery instruments▪ did much hurt to the assailants, burning, scalding, stoning many. Shakstone Culibeg notwithstanding, with two hundred of his most resolute men get up into one of the Flankers, which they maintained at lest three hours, but in the end were fired out, the Portugals bestowing Powder pots as liberally as if they had come from Hell mouth. The same day the City was set on fire in diverse places, as it was reported, by the General's command, for that the Arabs lurked therein, and could not be gotten forth to do any service. We lay here four or five thousand men in a barren Island which yields nothing but Barrenness of Ormuz. Salt of itself, and I know not what policy the General had to sand away all the Rice, and our provision for victual and water wholly to depend on the Continent, so that is a Fleet of Frigates had come, as was expected, they must have famished in the Island; the Country Boats not daring to adventure to and from the Main. The rain water in Cisterns abroad daily wasted Water. and waxed barkish, no care being taken to fill therewith the jars and Cisterns whiles it is good, provided almost in every house for that purpose. The Persians are ignorant of the art Persians ignorant of military arts. of war, for they entered without fear or wit and lost with shame what they might have maintained with honour. Other defects I observed in the very sinews of war, such that I cannot but wonder that one of the wonders of our age Shakstone Abas should sand over an Army so weakly provided of money, arms, munition, ships and all niece 〈…〉 rye furniture. For the first, I think the Duke's treasure was consumed in one months pay unto our ships, and I fear we shall stay for the rest till money be made of the spoil. For Arms and Munition they have no other than Arms. small Pieces, Bows and Arrows, Swords by their sides, and some of their chiefs have Coats of Mail: Powder so scarce that after blowing up the Castle they had scarcely Powder to ply their small Shot to enter the breach, and yet were furnished with twenty or five and twenty Barrels from our Ships. They had not one scaling Ladder to help their entrance. Sold we forsake them, they would soon be at a stand, and yet they have broken Conditions with us in several things: and yet I fear when all is done, we shall be served with reversions and what themselves please. Till the three and twentieth, our Ordnance from the shore so galled the Vide-admiral and Reere-admirall of Ruy Freras Fleet, that they and the Galley are all three sunk close under the Portugal's ships sunk. Castle wall; and the last night the Admiral that came last from Goa, yielded her broad side to the mercy of the water, having learned the same of her Consort who the night before shown her the way, and so all the Portugal Armado are come to ruin: These two last Ships I think were voluntarily lost by the Captain's policy, to leave the Portugals without means to escape the more manfully to fight it out. Some think they sunk by hurts received from sunken Rocks in haling them so near to the Castle to be out of danger from our Ordnance; and others, by leaks from our Shot: how ever we saw the destruction of them that were designed instruments for ours; for which great mercy of the most High towards us most sinful men, his holy Name be ever praised and magnified. March the seven and twentieth, news was brought me that some of the Portugals were come out of the Castle to treat of Peace, whereupon I made my repair unto the General's Tent to understand Portugal Treaty. the truth of the business where I found our two Commanders sitting, by whose countenance I well perceived that my coming was not very welcome unto them. But to requited them before our departure, both they and I perceived that neither of our being there was acceptable to the Persian. Yet there we sat almost an hour in expectation of the Portugals coming, which was purposely deferred in hope we would have avoided, but Night approaching, Persian doubting. and the Persian perceiving we purposed to stay the Messengers coming, at length he was brought in. Who entering rudely without any great compliment, delivered as extravagant a Speech or Message, yet with a kind of forced voice as though he had been the prologue to some Play. The effect of his Speech was this: His Captain had sent him to kiss the hands of the General, and to know how he did, (this was his Compliment) and for what cause he moved this War against him, for the Portugals were the Persians friends, and so had been for many years, and now for so small a matter, only for a Well or two of Water that so great War should be made, and the Cause of the War, Portugal's intrusion on the Persian, by Ruy Frera at Kishme, &c. ancient League and friendship which had been betwixt their King and the King of Persia, and the people of both Nations should be extinguished. Besides, his Captain nor the Inhabitants of Ormus, was not to be blamed for what Ruy Frera had acted at Kishme, yet were they willing so fare as might stand with the Honour of their King to purchase their Peace: which they need not do either through fear or want, for they had within their Castle one thousand able men, and provisions both of Victuals and Water to serve them for many months. Besides, they expected daily new succours from Goa. And if the Persian did think to get the Castle by force, he would found it a hard matter to accomplish: for they were resolved to Fight it out to the last man. The later part of which speech being only Portugal bravadoes, was not pleasing to the Persian. Wherefore the General willed him to declare the cause of his coming, to which he answered, his Captain's desire was to know what the Persian would have. To which the Persian replied he would have their Castle, and that was it he came for. With which speech the Messenger was dismissed (without so much as being offered a cup of wine, had not I caused one to be given him) but notwithstanding, what is here related, I cannot be persuaded but he came with a more substantial message than he delivered, which he omitted by reason of our being there, whereunto he was formerly instructed by Shakstone Cullibeg, in whose house he was at lest an hour before he was brought to the General. Wherefore I fear some sinister dealing of the Persian, which in five days will be discovered: the Portugal dismissed. Our Captains by their Interpreters moved privately their private business to the General, to which he gave no great ear, but in conclusion his answer was, they would defer that business till some other time: yet himself had written to them in great haste, that day to furnish him from the ships with a quantity of powder, that night to attempt the blowing up of the Castle: for their mines were all ready, and they wanted nothing but powder. Which request of his, our Captains were so forward to consent unto, that presently they brought on shore four and thirty barrels of powder, for which their forwardness I fear the company at home will give them but little thanks. The eight and twentieth ditto. I went in company of the Commanders to the General's Tent for that we understood two chief men of the Portugals were in Shakstone Cullibeg his house, where Another treaty. they had been in conference with the Persian four or fiu● hours; unto which treaty none of us were called, nor by any means ●ade acquainted with it, which increased our suspicion of the Persians fraudulent dealing with v 〈…〉 Wherefore coming unto the General, we made known our dislike of the manner of proceeding, for we were partakers in this war with you, wherein we had hazarded our lives, ships, and Merchants goods: besides the hindrance we sustain by the loss of our Monson▪ and as we were partakers and associates with them in the undertaken enterprise, we aught likewise to be of Counsel with them in all treaties and proceed, and therefore desired to know what they had done, or what they entented to do, to which he answered they had done nothing, neither would he so much as drink a cup of water without acquainting us therewith; which was a pretty compliment where all his actions shown nothing less. Note: the English enforced by present occasions to engage themselves in this war. But we must be content to undergo all with patience, yet were it not for our Merchants and their goods that are in the country, and subject to whatsoever they will impose upon them, we could remedy this business well enough, and bring the Persian nolens volens unto another reckoning: but we are tied from that, and therefore must of necessity be subject to accept the measure they please to lay upon us, which I fear will prove unmeasurable ill: yet they tell us all things shall be to our own content, but howsoever, it is vied and must now be seen. About noon this present day, seeing many pike and shot, all Arabs in the street, which formerly I have not seen so armed, desiring to know the cause, at length I perceived they were ranged on both sides the street, called the Mydan or Market place, where shortly after passed two Cavaliers of the Portugals, attended with their Pages and Servants, to the number of six or eight, whereof one carried a fair Quintasol over the two Cavaliers, who were accompanied by Shakstone Cullabeg and other chief men of the Persians, and conducted to the house of Agariza of Dabul: whither though unsent for, or uninuited, I also addressed myself, where unexpected, I found the Persian General accompanied with other chief men, his Assistants and Counsel, into whose presence I entruded myself. The General gave me a kind welcome, and caused me to sit down next unto him, which I would not refuse, for that the Portugal should see our Nation was in grace and favour with them, where being set, having done my duty to the Persians first, I after saluted the Cavaliers which was requited with like compliment; with whom I had some discourse of matters nothing pertaining to the present occasion, for that I would not presume to talk of that, till the Persian himself did first minister the occasion: which was not before we had eaten a Persian collation of Pilaw, &c. Which being done, the General demanded the Portugals what was their request or Third treaty. desire, to which they answered, the Captain of the Castle had given them instructions in writing but his desire was they should propound the same unto the Duke himself, if they might be permitted to go unto him, who is now at Gombrone. To which the General replied, it was more than he durst do without first acquainting the Duke therewith, by which I well perceived they were only delays and distractions on both sides, and to gain time for effecting their several designs. Then the Portugals proceeded to their usual complaining against Ruy Frera, as if Ruy Frera as a private man and without order from the King his master had presumed to do that which he had done, and to excuse themselves, demanded what reason or justice it was to punish the Father for the Child's offence: besides the matter in itself was small, only for a Well of water or two, to which the Persian General replied again, let the cause be what it would, they had moved war against the King of Persia and his Subjects, for which their Castle of Ormus must make satisfaction: wherefore if without more bloodshed they would surrender their Castle and come forth into the City, they should find good quarter and be well used; to which the Portugals made answer, they had no Commission from their Captain to treat of any such matter, with which they were dismissed. Notwithstanding the denial was made to the Portugals request for going to the Chan, yet the same night they had Licence and were sent unto him to treat their business with his Excellency. The certainty of the Treaty I had no means to know, yet what I heard reported shall be here inserted. First, their demand was that the Duke would vouchsafe to withdraw his Siege from their Castle and suffer them to enjoy the same as in former times, in consideration whereof they would give him two hundred thousand Tomans in hand, and also the rent annually they had in former times given to the King of Ormus out of the revenue of the Custom house; which as hath been reported unto me is but one hundred and forty thousand Rials of eight per annum, but some report, they offer the Chan besides the two hundred thousand Tomans in hand, as much yearly; and his demand was five hundred thousand Tomans in hand (which amounteth to 172413. pounds ten shillings seven pence sterling, or thereabouts) the yearly rent of two hundred thousand Tomans. The second of April, the Persian with the aid of the English did blow up two other Mines, New breach▪ with which was made a very fair and passable breach, wherein they might have entered without any great difficulty: but there was no assault given thereunto at all. The passage of this business being well observed, Captain Weddell and myself made our repair to the Persian General, to understand his purpose and resolution; who to excuse the backwardness of his people in not assaulting the Breach, told us it was very difficult and not to be entered; of which we were contented to give him the hearing, howbeit we were offered the contrary, for that an English youth who is servant to the Master of the jonas, more bold than any Persian, went up the breach to the very top of the Castle wall: who told us the way was as easy as to go up a Bold Boy. pair of stairs, and spacious enough for many men to go up a breast. Wherefore we demanded to know his resolution for further proceeding: who told us within three days he would be fitted for another Mine, and I believe it well; for his mining is for Gold, not to make breaches unless it be breach of promises unto us, which he can do daily; for of late they perform with us in just nothing, yet all this cannot warn us to be circumspect to look unto ourselves. The greatest hurt the Portugal did unto the Persian in assaulting the Castle was with Powder pots, wherewith many were scalded and burnt: for prevention whereof, the Chan hath now sent over store of Coats and jackets made of Leather, which indeed are nothing so subject to take fire as are their calico Coats bombasted with Cotton wool. But as the English proverb is, The burnt Child dreads the fire, for notwithstanding their Leather coats, there was none so hardy to attempt the breach that is now made (albeit much more easier to enter then the last was) further then to pillage certain balls of Bastas and other stuffs which were fallen down from the Baricado, the Portugals made for their defence against the Persians shot: in this adventure Pitiful pillage one lost both his arms taken away with a great shot, by which means he was fain to come backe again without any Bastas or other Pillage. The fifth of April, news was brought to the General of 100500. manes powder then arrived from Bahrine. The twelfth ditto came a Portugal unto the Persian General who escaped out Persian powder Portugal's wants, and miseries. Flux how caused. of the Castle, and declared the great wants and weak estates the Soldiers were in general, insomuch that daily did die six, seven or eight of the Flux, which is chiefly occasioned through drinking their corrupt water. For the small quantity of water which they have in their Cisterns, is grown so brackish and salt, that it infects them all with the Flux, and besides the badness of it they are put to such straight allowance that many die with thirst. Besides for victual, they have only Rice and salt Fish, two very good preparatives to a Cup of good drink if they had it. Notwithstanding all which the Persian defers, yea I may say wasteth time in making new Mines, whereof he hath no less than three in hand at this present, as if he would blow up all the Castle wall round about before he will make his entry. The twelfth at night one of our Frigates namely the London's, being appointed to her quarter for keeping in of the Portugal Frigates, that none of them should make escape riding single and alone by herself, the Portugals perceiving it, sent off two of her Frigates which clapped her aboard but found her too hot for their handling, and therefore forsook her; with what hurt to themselves I know not, but of the London's men were slain two outright, and seven more hurt and wounded. And had not their blacks that rowed the Frigate forsaken them, they would have put hard to have surprised the surprisers. The fourteenth Ditto, the Persian sprung another of his Mines wherewith a very enterable breach was made but no assault given, nor yet show of entry made: but the troth is, he was forced to blow up the Mine before his time. For the Portugal from within the Castle was come so near unto him, that he was in doubt he would have defeated the same before he could place his powder. The fifteen Ditto, came another fugitive from the Castle who confirmed the report of the others who came from thence in like manner before, and with all how the two Frigates which fought with our single Frigate above mentioned, came from Muscat wherein was the deeased Don Francisco de Sosa, late Captain of the Castle his son, who came purposely to fetch away his Mother and other women that are in the Castle. Those Moors in the Moor's at last delivered according to covenant. Castle of Kishme who yielded themselves into our hands upon the instant request of the General, were (partly with their own consent) delivered unto him, whom he promised should have pardon for the error they had fallen into, to serve the Portugals against their own King and Country, and that they should also be provided for and have employment in the then intended expedition for Ormus. Which promise of his both to them and us in their behalves, he Persian perfidy seemed to ratify by using some of the principals in our presence and gracing them by other seeming courtesies: notwithstanding all which, the next morning he cut off eighty of their Heads, and those which he had made so fine in new Vests to the number of five or six of the principal, he sent them over to Coombrone to the Duke, by him to receive their fatal Sentence. Which was not long deferred, but they were made to drink of the same Cup their fellows had formerly drunken of. Mere Senadine who was the chief Captain of them, was executed by the hands of Sherie Ally Governor of Mogustan, who had married his Daughter, which he performed upon his Father in law with as much willingness as if he had been his mortal Enemy. The seventeenth Ditto, they sprung another Mine adjoining to the first Mine was sprung, wherein was placed about sixty Barrels of Powder, which took not the effect which was expected, for it flew out at the side and carried part of the Wall out with it, but struck nothing at all up upward, whereby the first breach was very little bettered, which was the thing the Persian Second assault. aimed at, yet was it sufficient to give him encouragement to make his second assault, which was done with at lest two thousand Soldiers, who very resolutely ran up the breach into a part of a Bulwark which they might wholly have possessed that very instant, had they not at first made such haste to run their resolution out of breath; insomuch that only eight or ten Portugals and a few Negroes, made them only with their Rapiers to give ground and to retire themselves unto the very outward skirt of the Bulwark, where they had not room for forty m●● to stand in the face of their Enemy, yet there they barracadod themselves. Which before they could effect to their purpose, the Portugal plied two or three Pieces of Ordnance from one of his Flankers that say open unto them, in such sort, that they sent some scores of them to carry news unto their Prophet Mortus Ali, that more of his Disciples would shortly be with him. Which accordingly was effected and proceeded chiefly out of their own ignorance and dastardly Cowardice; for had they not made their stand in that place, but entered pellmell with the Portugals into the Castle, with the loss of half those men they lost that day, they might have gained the Victory, and with much less pain unto themselves, who from that time the Mine was blown up (which was about nine of the clock before Noon) the whole day stood stocking together in the Sun without either meat or drink, which was sufficient to have killed half of them; notwithstanding the Portugals made very slender resistance. The most that was done was by the Negroes, whom the Portugals did beaten forwards to throw powder Pots, with which many of the Persians were pitifully scalded and burnt. Had I not seen it, I should hardly have believed that such had been the gross ignorance of the Persian, that having two breaches, the one not much inferior to the other for his entrance, that he would apply all his Soldiers to the assault of the one and none at all to the other. Besides having provided at lest eighty or a hundred scaling Ladders, never so much as brought one of them near unto the Castle walls. But such as their proceed are, such is also like to be their success. For his Soldiers hung in a cluster upon the breach just as a swarm of Bees upon a tree or bush that want a Hive; or like a flock of Sheep at a gap, where none is so hardy to enter, and the Portugals to put them out of that pain gleaneth away four, five, six, sometimes more at a shot; insomuch that I cannot but pity them to see it. The eighteenth Ditto, the Persian continued his assault but with more pains to himself Portugal's poor estate. then hurt unto the Portugals. The last height two Captive Negroes made signs unto the Persian that they were desirous to come unto them, so the Persians let down ropes unto them and so plucked them up unto them, who declared that the Captain of the Castle had gotten a hurt on his head with a Stone, and how there were not above a hundred Soldiers in the Castle able to manage their Arms, their water grown scant and daily worse and worse, which also increased mortality amongst them: how there is likewise difference among themselves, being of different opinions, some holding it best to adventure their escape by Sea with those Erigots they have, others are contrary minded, and hold it more honour to cell their lives at the dearest rate and defend their Castle so long as they may, and when they can no longer, then to put their Women and Children with all their treasure into a house, and blow them all up with Gunpowder Desperate Counsels. (that the Turks should neither enjoy their wealth nor abuse their Wives) which done, they would thrust themselves pellmell with the Persians, and so end their days. The nineteenth Ditto, at Euenbeing the third day the Persian that had lain resting himself in the breach, never offering to advance himself, did then set forward; whereby he got himself better footing and possessed himself of all the Bulwark, and forced the Portugal to forsake the same and retire himself further within the Castle: in which conflict many of the Portugals were wounded and scalded with fire Pots, wherein the Persian is now as cunning as themselves, though many of them have paid dear for their learning. In the said conflict were likewise four Portugals slain and their heads brought before the General to witness the same. Wherein all the Persians are very well seen; for I do not think there is any Hangman in all Germany Quanto doctior tanto nequior. Yet this is the Persians praise that they are good Swordmen, the Turks fearing to come to hand-blowes with them. Frigate escapeth. that can go beyond them in that Art; for he no sooner layeth hold on his enemy, but presently at one blow with his Sword, off goeth his head, and then with his Knife he thrusts a hole either in the Ear or through one of the Cheeks, and so thrusting his finger in at the mouth and out at the hole in the cheek, brings sometimes two, three, or four of them before the General together, in such sort that not a Butcher in Eastcheap could do it better. But if (as commonly it happeneth) that these Heads of their Enemies so taken in the wars be sent to the view of the King or Chan, then are they no less cunning to slay off the skin of the whole, head and face and stuff the same with Straw like a football, and so sand them by whole sackfuls together. This night one of the Frigates that came from Muscat for the Donna Sosa, made her escape and got away, no doubt very richly freighted. Her consort was chased in again, which was likewise going: that which escaped, being haled by the Arab Boats, that lay in wait to intercept their going, used the Watchword usual betwixt the English and Arabs, which was only Ingres Ingresses; which Watchword hath never been changed nor once altered since our first attempting the business. Wherein both Persians & English are much to be blamed; for by the common use of that one Watchword, the Portugals have come to the knowledge of it, and have made good use of it to their own benefits, which is their gain and our loss. The twentieth Ditto at night, the other Frigate above mentioned offering to escape, was taken One Watchword no Watchword. by the London's men in her Frigate and Pinnace. She was sent to carry away the Almirante named Luis de Britto, a kinsman of the Viceroy of Goa, whom the Captain of the Castle would not suffer to departed: wherefore the Portugals which were taken in her, being fearful of the Frigate taken. success of the Castle, and that it was not able long to hold out, for safety of their own lives being seven persons, held it their best course to adventure their escape in the said Frigate, and in the night stole her away, and were taken as above mentioned. The one and twentieth Ditto, the Persian made preparation and show, as if at once they would make short work to possess themselves of the rest of the Castle; but where we expected to see them put the same in execution, Parley. I perceived that they and the Portugals were in parley together, wherefore I addressed myself to know the cause of so sudden an alteration; and as I was fitting myself to go unto the Persian General for that purpose, I encountered a Messenger from our English Commanders who sent me word, that a Boat from the Castle was go with a Flag of truce aboard their Ships, and they desired my company aboard with them to understand what the business was; and coming aboard the London, found two Portugals with Letters from the Captain of the Castle and from the Almirante, containing, viz. THere hath been such ancient friendship betwixt the Portugals and the English, that considering the Wars which at this present we have in this place, we aught one to understand the other, for it seemeth to me when I see the Mines are made by the Moors, that only by your aid War is made against me, with which one of my Bulwarks is gotten from me; wherefore your Worships would be pleased to do me the favour to be a means to make Peace betwixt me and those Moors, if the same shall stand with their and your good liking, provided it be in that manner, that I loose not my credit, neither yourselves leave to gain Honour in a Time so favourable unto you; Thus not else our Lord keep you, &c. Simon de Mela Perera. THis Fort is so beset and oppressed, that the Moors require us to deliver the same up on Composition, the which we will not do by any means, for when we shall be forced to make Composition we will call your Worships: for it is not reason we should treat with Moors where you are present. For we hold it better to deliver our innocent Women and other unnecessary people, to the rigour of our Weapons, then to the clemency of the Moors, and for that the knowledge hereof should not be wanting to your Worships, I have written this besides what accompanieth the same from the Captain, and for what else you desire to know, you may inform yourselves from this Messenger, to whom you may give the some credit as unto my own person, and so God keep your Worships, &c. The first of May 1622. De V. S. Luis de Brito Dareto. The request of the Portugals contained in their several Letters on the other side, being had to consideration and commiseration had of them as Christians, it was resolved to give them a comfortable answer unto their demands; which in effect was as followeth, but want of time the business requiring expedition, would not permit to keep Copy of the said answers which was first unto the Captain Simon de Melles, to give him notice of the receipt of his Letter, and whereas the chief point therein was, that we would be Terceras for them to procure them such conditions of agreement with the Persians, as that might be to the saving of the lives of so many Christian souls as were with him in the Castle; our answer was, that such had been our care to provide for them, that it was in our own power to grant that request, which we English Clemency to the Portugals. were not only ready to do, but likewise to show them any other courtesy, or perform any Christian duty towards them that might any way tend to their good. Therefore advised him to set down his Demands, and sand the same unto us with as much brevity as was possible, and to the like purpose and effect was our answer unto the Almirant his letter, with which the two Messengers were dispeeded in one of our own Barges, who returned with another Letter both from the Captain and Almirant, that viz. The necessity of the business so requiring the Commanders and myself, would not loose so much time to writ any other answer unto the said Letters, lest the Persian should take advantage of the opportunity, and suddenly press in upon them and put them all to the Sword: wherefore we addressed ourselves unto the Persian General, to be suitors unto him in the distressed Christians behalf, that he would hold his promise with them of a faithful Truce for two days, in which time we might treat with them of such Conditions as should be as well behooveful and beneficial for the Persian as for ourselves, and that there might be no more effusion of blood on either side. At length myself and a Persian Gentleman with me, was appointed to go with the Portugals to the Castle, and to treat the business with the Captain of the Castle, &c. And also they desired that our Vide-admiral (Master Woodcock) might come along with us. So with consent of the General we went all three of us to the Castle gate, but were not admitted to go in. Where we met with Signior Levis de Britto the Almirant of the Portugals, accompanied with five or six Cavaliroes but did not see the Captain, for the truth is, the under Captains and Soldiers had mutined 〈◊〉 in the Castle. against him and detained him as Prisoner, so that all our Conference was only with the Almirante, and his speech chiefly addressed unto Master Woodcock our Almirant or Vide-admiral. Mere Abel Hassan, and Pulot Beg were after sent to the Ship (where some had imbezled some treasure) to request their company & conference from the Chan. Coming on shore to the English house, they began with a long speech, how kindly the Duke did take the several services and helps we had given them in this their war, and how the same in his part should neither be forgotten, nor go unrewarded in a larger measure; then either he had promised, or was bound unto. The next was to make known the Chans' resolution to proceed both to the invasion of Swore and Muscat, and therefore that they should not suffer the Portugals to departed unto any of those places. The third and last part of his speech was most base and very dishonourable, tending to this purpose, that we should betray into their hands, after they were under our protection, the Captain, and five or six more of the principal of the Portugals, alleging that it would be much to the Chans' honour to have them to present unto the Shakstone Abas; which vild dishonourable Perfidy and honesty. motion, when I heard, I absented myself, hating my ears for being guilty of the hearing of the same; and much more the tongue that could utter so odious a business; and for my farewell, told them, I would not be guilty of such a thing for the house full of Gold. The 23. Ditto, the Portugals (whose mere necessity and pitiful estate wherein they were, had forced them to surrender their Castle upon any conditions, whereby they might have any hope at all to save their lives, which stood then in great hazard to be spoiled by the Persians) Portugal's in Ormuz yield to the English. sent this morning to give notice unto us, they were contented to put themselves into our hands, on condition that we should give them means to be transported either for Muscat or India, which was promised them and Captain Blithe with myself went as hostages into the Castle, to see the setting of them out, and the Persian promised that not one Soldier, or man of his, should enter the Castle till they were dispended and sent away, and how that only three of them and three of us, or our people should sit at the gate to see that they should carry nothing of value with Persians partiality. them: which on their parts was so nearly seen into, that most basely they searched and abused the very women. But the King of Ormuz together with his rich Vesier, their Treasure, women and servants were all conveied over the walls or breach, and not an English man either called or suffered to see what they carried out with them: and not only these, but all other Moors and Banyans with their Treasure and best things, conveied forth the same way: yea, whole bales of goods, Chests, and Suppetas, with God knoweth what in them, carried over the breaches. And no sooner were the Gates open to pass out the Portugals, but there was at lest forty Persians here and there in the Castle, yea and some of the ruder sort of the English also, whose coming in I may justly fear was 'cause the Persians came in with them, judging Rascal rudeness. themselves as worthy of that liberty as our people. The 24. Ditto before noon, the Persians and English began to pillage in such sort that I was both grieved and ashamed to see it; but could device no remedy at all for it: the Persians driving out the sick, maimed, and burnt Christians that were not able to help themselves, that made Pitiful pillaging. ●y very heart to earn in my body to see it; and in the evening, the Chan in person came as it were in triumphing manner to see the Castle, and to view the great Ordnance, whereof there are near upon three hundred pieces of Brass, the most of them Cannon, Demicanon, Culuarin and Demiculuarin, part whereof were Ordnance belonging to the Galleons, the rest belonging Good Ordnance in the Castle. unto the Castle; which purchase if we can possess, will be the greatest matter will fall to our share. This evening the Commanders and myself desiring to remain in possession of the Church, whither we had conveied some quantity of Plate and money, for the better and safer keeping thereof from being embezzled, our motion was utterly denied by Pullot Beg, who told the Commanders in plain terms, they might lie without the doors: whereat they grew in choler (as they had just cause) and so we came all three of us out of the Castle together: the Captains went aboard their ships, and myself to the City; but the Sea being up, and want of a Boat stayed me at the Castle walls till it was near midnight: at which time came no less than sixty Persians by their own report, sent by the Chan to watch that no Arabs should come and convey away any of the Ordnance that lieth upon the Sea strand; but I fear if the truth were known, their coming was to cut the poor Christians throats, that day at the Sea side for want of Boats to carry them away, if they had not found them to be guarded by the English; or else to see that we should not convey away any of the Ordnance aforesaid: our chief business this day was to see the poor Christians dispeeded out of the Castle, the greatest number of them so weakened with several sorts of maladies, but chiefly with famine, and many so noisome both to themselves and others with their putrified wounds and scaldings with Gunpowder, and so pitiful were their several complaints and cries, that it would have moved a heart of stone to pity them; yet such was the dogged nature of the Persians, that they driven them and hunted them out of the Castle like so many dogs, pillaging many of them to the very Persian inhumanity. shirts. The 27. ditto at Even, we licenced the Portugal to departed to the number of 2500. men, women, and childen, to whom we gave a pass to free them from molestation, in case they met with any of our ships at Sea: also our two prizes the Robert and Shilling to pass them in, with victuals 2600 persons sent away by the English. and water necessary to the voyage; and besides these, we sent away upwards a hundred persons maimed and sick, that could not be dispeeded for want of shipping. The King of Ormus was poor, and lived chief upon his 140000. exhibition from the King of Spain, and some helps from the Customhouse in reservation of some petty Customs. In rummaging there amongst his Papers was found this Letter written by him to the King of Spain; the translated Copy whereof I here present. THe Letters which for three years last passed I have written unto your Majesty, both by Sea and Land are as yet unanswered, which I daily expect; for the same doth much import this Kingdom of Ormus and service of your Majesty, under whose protection I have life and means thereof. In june last, 1620, arrived at this Fort the four Galleons, of which is Captain General Ruy frere Dandrada, who fitted himself with all things necessary to go and attend the coming of the English Ships at jasques, which accordingly he did of whose success therein I shall not need to treat in particular, which is done by himself by this Post, who is sent at my charge and his; yet thus much I will say, this Gentleman laboured all that was possible to keep the English from carrying away their silk, wherein he performed the uttermost of his duty, like a resolute and valiant Captain: but by tempest and stormy weather his An excuse framed in behalf of the Captain. You have the story sup. l. 5. The storm was within their fearful hearts. Ships were more separated than his enemies, by which occasion they had opportunity to carry away their silk, which cost the life of their chief Commander, who was slain in the fight, in which also died two of our Captains. By this occasion, and in the time, the Captain General was encumbered with the English, the King of Persia commanded his Vassals to sand people into Arabia, to bring the same under his subjection, being without any to give him impediment: Yet before they went I required the Captain of this Fort, also the Veeder Dafazenda, to sand some Frigates in favour of the Arabs (who are your Majesty's Subjects) that might defend them: for without such aid it was not possible for them to defend themselves: and for this effect came thither certain Xegues to demand succour, which was not granted them; but the most the Captain did, was to enjoin me to sand a kinsman of the Queen my wife, whom presently I sent, spending therein more than I was able or had to spare: yet his going was to no effect for want of Frigates, which only might hinder the Boats wherein the Persians passed over, for which cause this day the King of Persia is become Lord of Arabia; and Ormus, an Island of Salt without water. I also fear that very shortly he will come against this Fort, because of all this Kingdom no more is left me, save only this Island of Salt without water to drink: for all things pertaining to the sustenance of man's life, come from such places as the King of Persia possesseth. The loss and overthrow of this Kingdom of Ormus proceedeth altogether from the Captains your Majesty placeth therein, who for their particular interest, are content to dissemble and consent that the Kingdom be taken, without cost of blood, or labour unto the King of Persia his Ministers, and this Ill Captains. is so apparent that I need not writ thereof, but that which I will speak with truth is, if that your Majesty be pleased, that this Kingdom and Fort shall enjoy either peace or means to subsist, you must sand such Captains as are no Merchants, because the Mariners which might serve in your Majesty's Navy to keep this strait, are all employed in the Captain's Ships and Frigates, which he only employeth in Trade of Merchandise, in which Ships serve likewise the Soldiers of the Fort, insomuch that many times it is left with very few. But so long as this continueth, there shall ever be wanting both Mariners and Soldiers to your Navy, to defend and keep this Island from the power of the King of Persia, which at this day hath more than a thousand Boats, and is commander of this strait more than is your Majesty, and all by the fall of those Captains, which for twenty or five and twenty years past have served in this place. Those in former times contented themselves with the gain of forty or 50000. Cruzadoes for their three years service, but now they are not contented with 200000. Likewise in former times they had only two Ships when most, but now they have four and as many Frigates, and there is nothing wanting unto them; but it seemeth not just, that to satisfy the covetousness of one, who aimeth at nothing but his own profit, the weal public should perish, and that every one should have but little that only one may live to enjoy much. From hence is grown and groweth all the evils of this Kingdom, proceeding from such Ministers as are placed by your Majesty, granting unto them the command, which heretofore the Kings my predecessors ever held. But I am now brought so low, and such as are under me, that we remain altogether unable to repair the necessities that are daily offered, as appeareth by this of Arabia; by which your Majesty will be forced to make war, and continual war by Sea against this enemy, for that by Land you have no power to conquer him, who is not contented with the taking away the firm Land of this Kingdom altogether, with the Isles of Barem and Kishme, but further, in confidence of his great number of Boats, having none to resist him, hath taken from us Arabia, which was the only remedy of this Island. Of the truth of what hath herein been spoken, your Majesty's Ambassador Don Garcia de Sylva (God sending him well to your Majesty) shall be a good witness, to whose report I refer me, and to all others which go from Kishme, or Qu●xome. hence; God keep your Majesty. Ormus the twelfth of February, 1621. Mamede Xá Rey de Ormus. To this Letter, I have added the translated Copies of diverse other Letters, for the Readers full more satisfaction. The Vice Admiral his second Letter. ILlustriss. S rs I kiss the hands of your Ss. for writing unto me; and believe me I esteem English kindnesses acknowledged; which upbraideth the Portugalls ungratitude cause of this war. the same as becometh a Gentleman, whom adverse fortune in the wars hath no whit disanimated. The Captain hath writ unto you, and all the Portugalls recommend themselves, and do desire you, and I for them, that you well deal with them as Christians, and the Nation who so many times have joined in Arms with them against the Moors. Tomorrow shall you see in what manner they desire to be deal with all, God keep you with all the rest of your company, &c. Primo May 1622. De V. S. Luis de Brito Bareto. A Certificate made by sundry Portugalls, how the Treasure, jewels, &c. belonging to the King and his Vizeer of Ormus, which were secretly conveyed out of the Castle of Ormus by the Persians. WE whose names are hereunder written, do certify our knowledge how that Byram Aga with other Turks, by the commandment of their superior, went unto the house of the Goasil, within the Fort to watch the goods that there remained; also the money and riches which was therein at the time when the Fort was delivered up unto the English. And the same night many other Turks by the Trenches of the Bulwark, named Saint jago, unseen of the English, by the breach in the Cistern adjoining to the said Trench, and also through the said Trenches conveyed much riches belonging to the said Go●●l, and King of Ormus, and also of their women and kinsfolks. In witness of the truth we have hereunder written our names: Ormus the twenty five of May. 1622. Balthisar Carborius. Vtte Vallente. Franco Gomes. Saluador de Campos. jodo. Vallente. Batta jaus, &c. A Certificate from the Portugalls, of their kind usage, wherein was performed more than was promised them. We all, whose names are here under written and mentioned, Householders and Soldiers, Inhabitants of Ormus. Viz. Pe. visente Serentino rig. & Saluador de Campo, provider of the holy House, and Balthesar Francisco, chief Physician, and Don Antonio dasilua soldado, and Visente Vallente, and Antonio Autunes, and Gaspar Soars, and Francisco Gomes, and jacamo Artiquo, and Baltasar Borges, with others do witness, how it is true the English Captains have performed their promise made upon yielding up of the Castle, by giving two of their own ships or pinnasses to carry away all the people whither they would go, also by defending them, that at no time neither Moor nor Infidel should do them any hurt: and forasmuch as the said Pinnasses could not contain all the people, the same being dispeeded, they procured and did what soever from them might be expected to accommodate the sending away in safety of such as remained, to which end and purpose they requested Boats and Mariners, from the Persians, but the Moors, as enemies to all Christians, refused to give either Mariners or other help: Whereupon the English Captains resolved, without being thereto any way obliged, to sand one of their own Fragats, with three small Boats with thirty or forty Englishmen well armed for our safety and defence, until we should be safely landed in some secure place; yea by the grace of God in Musquate itself without any impeachment or Embargo by the Turks, and more they have given hospitality to our sick and wounded, which are near about two hundred at the lest, whom they have sustained and cured with as great care and diligence, as if they had been their own brothers, without being thereunto bound nor comprehended in the agreement. Also those, which at this present remain sick, and not in case to be sent away, being to the number of thirty or forty, they have taken upon their charge, both to feed and also to cure, till such time as we can sand Boats for them, and others of the Country which remain here, the Boats not being able to carry any more. And as the said English Captains have done more for us than they promised and given us more than we could expect, we remain obliged to answer their favours and friendship aforesaid: whereupon we do promise and bind ourselves that are here present, to entreat with much faithfulness, love, and amity those English which for our good and safety do go in our company, that none shall do them evil or offence, neither in their goods, nor yet in their return, that they may safely and freely both pass and return with their said Vessels, who are not tied to stay longer for the Boats we are to sand for our said people, that here remain then three days natural. In witness of the truth, the above named with others have jointly subscribed their names, May the twenty five, 1622. A Letter written from Ruy frera dandrada, and sent aboard the jonas, by one of his Captains, named ALFONSO BORGEA, at our first arrival near the Castle of Keshme. Courtesy is the daughter of Nobility, as ever it hath been found in the English 〈◊〉, from which I infarre that in these occasions may be drawn the same example, whereby in Europe may be made public your valours, and unto his Majesty may be presented the great service unto him is done: that from the estimation thereof may arise to be made a good peace and conformity, which we will all writ into India to that effect, as ministers of the same, if it shall seem good unto you. Therefore we request you not to move war in favour of the King of Persia, thereby to diminish the glory of your Nation, with which so many times they have helped us against the Moors, whereby we gained Lisbon in the days of King Don Antonio the first, and afterwards King Don second, was aided by the Duke of Lancaster in the action of Castille: but if these obligations are small on your part, and that ours now may be made greater, in which we will remain, if you will but suffer us to prosecute our war against the Persian, without your valorous spirits hindering what we are able to sustain, and thereby impeach the commerce in Spain to the hindrance of both Nations, and to the damage both of Ships and Merchants of which I doubt not, when his Majesty shall be advised in what manner the English do carry themselves, so that we may reserve our dissensions for other voyàges, in which by valorous contending may be satisfied, those wrongs that cannot well be remembered in such times as these are, and for that the same may with due interest and conformity of both Nations English and Portugalls, I return to put you in remembrance of the above written, which aught to be discoursed with good understanding, as a matter in which your Worships may amplify and advance the generosity of your Nation, and retain us as friends unto your affairs giving us motive to procure in acknowledgement of this benefit all peace and quietness, and if you shall disesteem the same, the first we hope for is no more than to provide ourselves to die, defending that with Arms, we have gotten by Arms, &c.. the first of February, 11. 1622 Ruy Frera Dandrade. Another Certificate of the kind usage of the Portugalls. WE the Captames, Soldiers, and Inhabitants of the Castle of Ormus, now in the possession of the English do say and affirm for truth, that they the said English have performed all what was promised by them, and more in giving us shipping of their own to transport us for India with victuals and all things else necessary, and delivered us from the hands of the Turks who sought our destruction, and also suffered us freely to pass out of the Castle with our apparel and bedding, and needful money in our pockets. And commanded our sick and mayard people to be cured by their own Surgeons, sending them daily food in great abundance, and would not suffer any of the Moors to hurt them in any case. In witness of the truth we have here under written our names: Ormus the seventh of May, 1622. joan de melo. Costodio Pimentel. M. de Samperas Symao de melo. A third Certificate. LEt it be granted, that the wars and offences received therein provoke a man to revenge, notwithstanding we cannot deny unto your Worships, and unto all the rest of your Company, how much we are indebted for the good entreaty showed unto these which yielded themselves unto you: and it shall for ever live in our memories those benefits, for which when time and fortune shall minister occasion, we will endeavour to show ourselves grateful with other, no less tokens of love due unto a Nation, which ever have been so affectionated towards us: and evil be to him that hath caused discord betwixt us, for it evidently appeareth how greatly the English and Portugal Nations do love together, and it doth well appear we do all of us adore one only God, for notwithstanding the war, you do use so many principles by the which it is not greatly to be marvelled at, that in you there are such good works, and in us such a thankfulness as may be eternal, with a great desire that all discord may cease, and that we may return to the ancient amity in which I hope, and in the noble word and quality of your person and persons, and for that I will not be further troublesome unto your Worships, both in curing and sustaining those poor people that are with you, I have sent these four Boats to fetch them away; and if it shall seem good to your Worships, and the rest with you, to continued your former courtesies unto the end, in performing the word of Conquerors and Christians, as formerly you have done, now at this present to give them a guard, that they may come safe from the Moors; for that like yielded people they have neither Armour to defend themselves, nor yet strength to use them, if you like noble Conquerors give them not convoy; in whose word I am confident: Thus as your servant in what your Worships will command me, I rest. Soar 27. of july, 1622. Amaro Roiz. Powlet Beg the chief Commissioner, when the English expected to have received 1200. Tomanes pay, he made them more in his debt, the fruit of some Mariners private discourse and imbezelling. I have heard that the English had for this service of the King of Persia 20000, pounds. The English returned demands of a greater sum due from the Persian in like case. At last three months pay was allowed, and they shifted off from their other demands, he forsooth, having no power thereto without the Cans Order. It is said, that the Portugall's not only kept the King bore, but took bribes of his substitutes in other Provinces, to protect them from their lawful King, whereby he was used more like a Portugal Slave then an Arab King. After our business ended, our misery began, occasioned by the unsufferable heat, and partly by the disorders of our own people in drinking Rack, and using other exercises no less hurtful: whereby grew such a mortality, that three fourth's of our men were dangerously sick, and many died so suddenly, that they feared the plague, whereof yet no tokens appeared. This extremity lasted but fourteen days, in which time six or seven died every day. After which it pleased God to stay it, and the rest recovered. This Persian business hath invited, and almost enforced me to remember our noble Persian-English Sherlies, especially the present honourable Ambassador Sir Robert Shirley, Count and Knight of the Empire, and therein advanced to many privileges: of whom so much hath before been occasionally recited. I much desired to have obtained some Relations from his Lordship: but having late acquaintance, and he much and weighty business, which he hath been forced to attend fare from the City, I rather thought fit to insert what by his humanity and conference, I learned only at one dinner with him (not knowing that I would publish what I then received) than not to embellish these discourses, with so Illustrious an English Travellers Name and Memory. CHAP. X. A brief Memorial of the Travels of the Right Hon. Sir ROB. SHIRLEY Knight, Count and Knight of the Sacred Empire, now Ambassador from the Persian King to His Majesty and other Christian Kings. Among our English Travellers, I know not whether any have merited more respect than the Honourable, I had almost said Heroic Gentlemen, Sir Anthony & Sir Robert Sherley's. And if the Argonauts of old, and Grecian Worthies, were worthily reputed Heroricall for European exploits in Asia: what may we think of the Sherley-brethrens, which not from the nearer Grecian shores, but from beyond the European World, Et penitus toto divisis Orb Britannis; have not coasted a little way (as did those) but pierced the very bowels of the Asian Seas and Lands, unto the Persian Centre: and that not by a combination of Princes, as those former; but (God directing their private Genius for public benefit) to kindle a fire betwixt the two most puissant of both Asian and Mahometan Princes, that by their division and diversion of Turkish invasions, Christian Princes, Countries, and States might be indebted to their private undertaking: Nor hath ten years detained them at one City, or one voyage finished their worthy endeavours, as theirs at Troy and to Colchos; but about twenty years together, all Turkey hath groaned, in which she hath lost two millions of her unhollawed * I have heard S●● ●. S. affirm this. Children; remoter India, Moscovia, Africa hath felt the Sherlian working, Poland, Spain, the Emperor and Pope have admired and adorned the English Name of Shirley. These indeed, especially Sir Robert (the subject of our present Discourse) I shall honour for that Divina Palladis Arte, that Ulyssean twenty years travel, and getting both Troy's Palladium and Achilles his Armour; as also for jasonian sowing the Dragon's teeth indeed (beyond Poetical Fables) whereby Mahumetans have killed each others, whiles Christendom might have gotten the Golden Fleece, the usual fruit of peace. Let me admire such a Traveller, which travels not of and for some vain discourse, or private gain or skill, but still traveleth and is delivered of the public good, accounting his Country his Garden, Christendom his Orchard, the Universe his Field, for this happy seed of public beneficence. Who ever since the beginning of things and men, hath been so often by Royal Employment sent Ambassador to so many Princes, so distant in place, so different in rites? Two Emperors Rudolph and Ferdinand, two Popes Clement and Paul, twice the King of Spain, twice the Polonian, the Muscovite also have given him audience. And twice also (which I last mention, as most known and at home, though not the lest for a born subject to be Ambassador to his Sovereign) His Majesty hath heard his Embassage from the remote Persian. I omit his employment from the Emperor Rudolph with the Persian, his annual pay of 5000. ducats, besides other Imperial graces. Noble attempt to go meet the Sun! and from the West and North where he was borne, to visit the East and South, and that both in overland Diameter first, and Sea circumference after, coasting the European and Asian, compassing the African shores, piercing the Persian Gulf, and passing the Indus and Indian Continent, climbing the Candahar Hills, into, and over, and thorough and thorough Persia; passing the Caspian, and penetrating the Deserts more than Tartarian forty two days together, thorough high-trouble some grass, without the sight of any man, but his retinue, and sixty persons of his guard, each of which cost him a Roble a day all that time: Extra A Roble is about a Mark English. Anni Solisque vias, beyond, fare beyond both Tropikes, the Southern Soldanian, the Northern Russian, the many many Bohemian-tartar Hoards, the Mogoll Emperor, the treacherous Buloches, the Goan Viceroy, the! but what should I read a Geographical Lecture in one man's travels, in one man's Embassages? Quae regio in terris Sherlij non plena laboris? These have seen him, and he hath seen them with Eyes more than of a Traveller, more than his own, Himself being the Eyes of a mighty Monarch, which in his person visited so many Countries, Cities, and Courts. The mighty Ottoman, terror of the Christian World, quaketh of a Sherly-fever, & gives hopes of approaching fates. The prevailing Persian hath learned Sherleian Arts of War, and he which before knew not the use of Ordnance, hath now 500 Pieces of Brass, & 60000. Musketeers; so that they which at hand with the Sword were before dreadful to the Turks, now also in remoter blows and sulfurian Arts are grown terrible. Hence hath the present Abas won from the Turk seven great Provinces, from Derbent to Bagdat inclusively, and still hath his eyes, mouth, and hands open to search, swallow, and acquire more. In the renowned battle with Cigala Bassa, of 160000. 2000 only remained to flee with the General, who yet would not remain after that disaster, but by poison prevented domestic shame: and there did our Noble Countryman receive three wounds, as a triple testimony of his love and service to Christendom. Great Abas, great by his Persian Inheritance, is now made greater by English Merchants, Mariners, Soldiers, which advanced his conquest of Ormuz, expelling those Portugals which had denied the English trade in Persia, from Persian neighbourhood; and greatest by victories against the Great Ottoman, moved thereto, assisted and guided therein by the English Sherleys. And he again hath gratified the Sherleyan name with competent reciprocal greatness; not in titles of Honour, and honourable employments alone, but in rewards, THIS MAN'S BREAD IS BAKED FOR SIXTY YEARS, being the formal words of his Royal Charter to him (which he that understandeth the Eastern phrase of of daily bread in his pater noster, knows how to interpret) with an explication added of the allowance to Him and his Assigns for that space, whether he liveth himself, or leaveth it to others enjoying. The Great Mogul (whom he commends for the goodness of his disposition, of his own natural inclination not bloody, but humane and bountiful; and for his yearly pay to his Army of 44. The Mogoll payeth 44. million of crowns to his Army yearly: besides other expenses, of which see sup. in Cap. Hawkins. l. 3. millions of Crowns) entertained him liberally, offered him the pay of 400. Horse if he would serve him; which, had not fidelity and Persian confidence prevented, he had accepted; the zeal whereof, in some harsh reflection of words spoken somewhat too liberally against his Master, by him with like liberty retorted, eclipsed the Mogolls benevolence towards him, which otherwise might have been worth 50000. pounds, and nevertheless was, in Elephants, huge massy Coins (inscribed, Consolation of Strangers) and other gifts, not less valuable than eight or 9000. pounds. As for other Princes Real and Royal acknowledgements of his loyal service to the Christian affairs, I omit. But his high valuation with the Emperor Rudolph, I could not pass by, I having seen the Original Imperial Charter under the Great Seal, and subscribed by the Emperor himself. I have seen also the Original Breve of Pope Paulus Quintus, sub annulo Piscatoris, wherein the said Pope doth constitute him Earl of the sacred Laterau● Palace, and Chamberlain, with power to legitimate Bastards, for which many thousands at Goa were suitors to him (such is the Portugal dissoluteness in those parts) the Archbishop there having under his hand acknowledged the said Grant, besides the privileges (allowances also annexed of so much bread, flesh, fish, a crown a day, &c.) But the Imperial Grant (to me of more respect and validity) I have here delivered verbatim, translated out of the Original Latin; that his noble and great worth might by noblest and greatest testimony be acknowledged: the rather because I have seen the same Title given him by his Majesty, in his Letters commendatory of the said Noble Count to other Princes, and subscribed with his Royal hand and name, jacobu●. RUdolphus the Second, by the Divine mercy Elect Emperor of the Romans, Always Augustus, and of Germany, of Hungary, Bohemia, Dalmatia, Croatia, Sclavonia, &c. King, Archduke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Brabant, Stiria, Carinthia, Carniola, &c. marquis of Morania, &c. Duke of Lucomburge, and of the higher and lower Silefia, Wirtemberge and Teck; Prince of Suenia, Earl of Habspurge, Tir●l, Terret, Kiburge and Goritia. Landgrave of Alsatia. marquis of the holy Roman Empire, of Burg●nie, and of the higher and lower Lusatia; Lord of the Marches of Sclavonia, the Port of Naon and Salines, &c. To the Noble and of Us entirely beloved Count Robert Shirley Knight and Earl of the sacred Palace of Laterane, of Our C●sars' Court, and Imperial Consistory. The assigned Ambassador unto Us of the most Renowned Lord and Prince Abbas, King of Persia, the Medes and Armenia, Our Imperial Grace, and all happiness. As the most resplendent beams of the Sun, do illuminate with their light the whole World, and refresh the same, giving vigour and increase to the inferior bodies: So the Emperor of the Romans being placed in the height of dignity by Almighty God (whose Majesty as full of the light of honours and dignities is resplendent amongst all men) doth of himself spread fare and near the beams of his bounty, especially upon those who do ennoble their own worthy virtuous Race by excellent deserts of the Commonwealth and their Sovereigns: Therefore not only for this cause, that themselves may rejoice, having obtained by desert these honours from the Imperial Majesty, but that their Posterity and others being alured and inflamed with these examples and beginnings, may apply their minds to the most fair attempts of virtue and glory. Whereupon, we by the appointment and providence of the most mighty God, being placed in this high top of Our Imperial Throne, are desirous to observe the worthy Ordinances of Our Predecessors, as well herein as in all other things, that We might entertain with all favour and clemency, men excellent and famous for their virtue, and such as testify their good will to Us, and their singular love and zeal towards the Sacred Empire, and Our noble houses of Austria and Burgundy. Considering therefore the excellent parts of your mind, and wit wherewith you are endued. As first being born of such Parents, and such a race in England, who by birth themselves are noble, and besides, have borne place and dignity in that Kingdom: You have from your Childhood resolved not to degenerate from them, but by insisting and following their steps, and applying yourself to the study of virtue and honourable actions, that you might not only keep and maintain safe and sound your reputation at home, but by your own actions and deserts, more and more adorn and advance the same, which you have so fare forth performed, that when you had served by Sea and Land in sundry places for certain years, and had traveled through many Kingdoms, and undertook with a courageous mind a journey into Persia, and together with your Brother Anthony Shirley, to the good of all Christendom, encouraged that King to undertake that War which he did against the Turk valiantly and resolutely, which very happily fell out for Us in Our Hungarian War: and moreover, since you with your said Brother Anthony have procured and brought to pass, that the said King of Persia hath sent unto Us sundry Embassages, which partly the chief of Persia, partly your Brother and yourself have performed, and have used all the means to make a league, and procure Amity between Us and his Majesty, and have omitted nothing even in your own private thoughts and cares, whereby you might procure fit occasions for Our War from fare places: We have thought you worthy for these commendable Services to be graced by us by some notable testimony of Our favour, and Imperial bounty, as We think may be an Ornament to your Kindred and Posterity. Therefore out of Our own proper motion, out of Our own certain knowledge, with a deliberate mind, and out of the fullness of Our Imperial Authority, We have made, created, and ordained you the above named Robert Shirley a true and a lawful Knight, and have received you to the state, degree and honour of Knighthood, and have adorned and invested you with the Robes and Ensigns of the Girdle, Chains, Rings, Spurs, and other Ornaments appertaining to the Order of Knighthood according to Our custom, as by the force of these presents, We do make, created, nominate, appoint, receive, invest and adorn, girding you with the Sword of valour, and bestowing upon you all Arms and Ornaments belonging to this Order, decreeing seriously and firmly by Our foresaid Imperial Authority that ever hereafter you aught to be esteemed, reputed, named, and honoured for a true and lawful Knight. And that you may without the let and contradiction of any, in all exercises, actions and enterprises use, possess, and enjoy Chains, Sword, Spurs, Robes, Trappingss, and what else soever Furniture belonging to Horses either all Gold or Gilded, also whatsoever Honours, Prerogatives, Ensigns, Privileges, Freedoms, Favours, and Liberties which the rest of Our own Knights, the Knights of the Roman Empire, as also the Knights of Jerusalem do use, possess, and enjoy in what manner soever either of right or custom, none whosoever forbidding the contrary. And that you may be graced with some singular testimony of Our bounty, of Our aforesaid proper motion, and out of the fullness of Our Imperial Authority with deliberate advice, and out of our own knowledge We have made, created, and ordained you Robert Shirley, Earl of the Sacred Palace of Laterane, of Our Caesar's Court, and Imperial Consistory, and favourably have honoured you with the Title of an Earl Palatine, as by the force of these presents we do make, created, erect, advance, entitle you, and do take, ascribe and entertain you into the Order and Fellowship of other Earls Palatines. Decreeing, and by this our Imperial Patent, firmly ordaining that from this time henceforth so long as you shall live, you shall be able to enjoy, use, and possess all and singular Privileges, Favours, Rights, Immunities, Honours, Exemptions, Customs, and Liberties, which other Earls of Our Sacred Palace of Laterane heretofore have used and enjoyed, or do use by right or custom howsoever. Giving and granting to you the said Robert Shirley full authority and power, by which you may and shall be able throughout the whole Roman Empire, and what place or Country else soever created and make public Notaries or Registers, and ordinary judges, and to give and grant the Office of Notary or Register, and judge ordinary to any persons who shall be meet and fit for the same (which we leave to your own conscience) and to invest them, and every one of them by the Pen and Penner according to the custom, in the aforesaid places. Provided that of the aforesaid public Notaries, and judges ordinary by you to be created, and of every of them in the Name of us, and the Sacred Roman Empire, and for the Roman Empire itself you take a corporal and personal Oath according to the custom in this manner. That they shall be true and faithful unto Us, and to the Sacred Roman Empire, and to all Our Successors Emperors of the Romans lawfully possessing the same, neither shall they be present where Our danger is practised, but they shall defend and faithfully maintain Our good and safety, and they shall avoid and put by as much as in them lieth whatsoever may be to Our damage. Moreover, they shall writ all Instruments as well public as private, Last Wills and Testaments, Enrowlments, Legacies, all Decrees of judgement whatsoever, and all and singular other things, which shall belong unto them, or to any one of them to be made or written (according as the place of the said Offices shall require) justly, sincerely and faithfully, all dissimulation, cunning, plotting, falsehood, and deceit being set apart, also read, make and pronounce the same, respecting neither hatred, money, gifts, or any passions or favours. Their writings which they aught to draw in public form, they shall writ, read, make, rehearse in fair Parchment, not in paper or sheets torn and razed. They shall further to their power the causes of Hospitals, and of poor people, also see to Bridges and Highways. They shall secretly, and faithfully keep depositions and verdicts of witnesses, until they shall be published and approved, and they shall do all and singular other things rightly, justly, and sincerely, which shall any ways appertain to their Offices either of custom or right, and that these public Notaries, or Registers and judges ordinary to be elected by you, may and shall be able throughout the whole Roman Empire, and in all places and Countries else writ, and publish Contracts, Decrees of judgements, Instruments, last Wills, also to insert Decrees and Authorities, in all Contracts whatsoever requiring the same, and to do, publish, and exercise all other things which are known to belong and appertain to the public Office of a Notary, or Register, or ordinary judge, decreeing that absolute credit be given to all Instruments, and writings to be written by these public Notaries, or Registers, or judges ordinary, in judgement and without, Constitutions, Statutes, and whatsoever else shall make for the contrary notwithstanding. Moreover, we do grant and give to you, the aforesaid Robert Shirley full power, that you may and shall be able to legitimate Bastards of what kind soever, Incestuous persons whether they be together or separated, and whosoever else of that sort, yea, though they be Infants present or absent, already begotten or to be begotten of unlawful and disallowed conjunction, Males and Females, by what name soever they be called, whether the lawful Sons be known or not, and no further inquiry made, whether their Parents be living or dead (only the Children of great Princes, Earls and Barons excepted) and to restore them and every one of them, to all and singular their Rights and Titles, and altogether to abolish the imputation of base birth by restoring and enabling them to all and their singular Rights of succession, Hereditaments of their Father and Mother's goods, though they died Intestate, also of their Kins-Kinsmen and Kinswomen, and to all Honours, Dignities, and all lawful actions, as well by contract as by last Will bestowed, or howsoever else as well in judgement as without. Even as if they had been borne in lawful Matrimony, the objection of Bastardy for ever resting; And we will that their legitimation made as abovesaid, may be held for good and lawful, as well as it had been performed with all Rites and Solemnities, the defect whereof we will supply with our Imperial Authority. Provided the legitimations of this kind be not prejudicial to the lawful Sons and Heirs, and those that are naturally and rightly borne; but those that are to be made legitimate, after they shall be legitimated, let them be thought and named; for so they aught to be named and held in all places as legitimate and lawfully borne of the House, Family, and Lineage of their Parents, and that they may bear and carry their Arms and Ensigns. Withal let them be made Noble if their Parents have been nobly borne. Notwithstanding certain Laws by which it is provided, that Naturals, Bastards and Incestuous persons, either jointly or severally or any other whosoever either already begotten, or to begotten by unlawful copulation, neither may, nor aught to be legitimated, natural and children lawfully begotten remaining, or without the will and consent of the true and natural, Sons, or Kinsmen, or the Lords of their Land, and you may especially read in the Authentic after what manner a child is naturalised. Et quibus modis Nat. effic. sui per totum & §. Naturales li. de foedo fuerit controuers. inter Domin. & Agnat. & L. jubemus C. de emancipat liberorum & similibus alijs. Which Laws and every one of which willingly and expressly we will to be of no force. Yea notwithstanding in certain of the aforenamed cases, the depositions of the Plaintiffs, and the last Wills of the dead, other Laws, Statutes and Customs of other places, although they were such which aught to be expressed, or of which special mention here aught to be made. All which notwithstanding, and of their power being otherwise able to make of none effect, the premises only in this case out of our own knowledge, and the fullness of our Imperial Authority we will wholly that they be of no force at all. Hereto moreover, we do give and grant unto the aforesaid Robert Shirley, that you may and shall be able to confirm assistants and overseeers, and the same again upon lawful cause to deprive & displace. Moreover, to restore such as are notoriously infamous as well by Fact as by Law again to their former credit, and from them to take away all note of Infamy as well already imposed upon them, or to be hereafter laid to their charge, so that afterward a hey may be accounted meet and fit to be preferred to all and singular lawful actions. Besides, to adopt and ordain Children, and to make, ordain and to confirm them as adopted, and acknowledged for lawful. Moreover, to make free children legitimate, or to be made legitimate, also those that be adopted, and to give your consent to all Adoptions, Naturallizing, and Freedoms whatsoever, of all and every one, as well Infants as young men. And also to give them time and years if they sue unto you, and in every thing hereunto appertaining to interpose your authority. Moreover, to make servants free, in what kind soever, with or without the allegation and alienations, or transactions of their necessary maintenance, and also herein to interpose your authority. Also to restore the lesser Churches, and Immunities to their former use wholly, the one part having been called before in question, and to grant the whole restitution unto them again, or to one of them. Notwithstanding a course of Law being observed. These aforesaid premises shall not be prejudiced by any Laws whatsoever, Constitutions, Decrees, Customs, Ordinances, Reformations, Privileges, Exemptions, Favours, and Prerogatives, by what name soever they be called, or of what tenor and force soever they be, as well made all ready, as to be made hereafter, by us, our Predecessors, our Successors, or by what Princes soever, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Universities, orothers of what kind or condition soever, underwhat clauses or express words soever, although such things and the like should come to pass, of which it should be needful here to make mention word for word, to those that should attempt the contrary. From all and every of which by our Imperial Authority, and out of the fullness of our own proper motion, and out of our own knowledge above rehearsed, by these presents as fare forth as they may derogate from this Our Grant and Patent, we will the force and vigour to be taken away. Wherefore it shall be lawful for no man of what state, degree, rank, condition, dignity, or preeminence he shall be, to infringe or tear this Grant of Our Creation, Erection, Allowance, Gift, Patent, Decree, Pleasure, Privilege, and Favour, or contradict it by any rash attempt whatsoever. If any man shall presume to do it, let him know that he shall incur ipso facto Our heavy displeasure, and of the whole Empire. Moreover, the punishment of fifty Marks of pure Gold, half of which shall be confiscate to Our Imperial Treasury, and the rest to be employed to his or their uses that have had the wrong without release. By the testimony of these Our Letters subscribed with Our own hand, and confirmed with the putting to of our Imperial Seal. Given at Our Court at Prague, the second day of the month of june. In the year of our Lord 1609. In the 35. year of Our Kingdoms of Romans. Of Hungary the 37. and of Bohemiah This Epitaph is taken out of the said jacob's life by Alij Abensusian, in Arabike. in like manner the 34. Rudolph. CHAP. XI. The Epitaphs on the Tomb of JACOB ALMANSOR the Saracenicall Emperor, under whose Reign Spain was subdued to the Moors, written by MAHOMET ALGAZELI a learned Arabian, and graved in the four stones of his sumptuous Monument. The first Epitaph historical. HEre lieth buried the high and highly reverenced King of most noble birth, famous race and lineage, descended of eighty * This like agreeth with Christian stories. It seems they were Arabian Princes or Heads of Tribes before Mahomet's time. Eighty Colleges or Schools of Learning. One of these had a Library of 55000. Books; to redeem which (for he gave all his goods at his death in alms) he charged his Son to marry 1000 Orphans giving to each 1000 Miricals. and two Kings, Abilgualit Miramamolim, jacob Almansor who was worthily called the Conqueror, being never overcome; the famousest of the Sons of Nasts Abu Malique, seeing he won eighty and six battles by Sea and by Land, and took five Kings; subdued three parts of the World, Asia, Africa and Europe, and gave peace and tranquillity to his subjects, observing justice with benignity and mercy. This is he that used Charity and augmented his Religion having at his own cost builded in his Kingdom five hundred and six principal Mezquitas, eighty and two Hospitals with as many Royal Colleges, and endowed them with large and sumptuous Revenues. This is he that married every year at his charge a thousand Orphans, he that banished ignorance, and embraced Learning. He that gave to all the World examples of life in his sayings and sentences, and notable deeds of Arms. He who was our example of good and laudable customs. He that killed the hunger and thirst and nakedness of his subjects with his large and liberal hands. Let immortal fame ever attend on this Sepulchre acknowledge him that lieth therein for her King and Lord, seeing by him she is made triumphant and victorious over all Ages. This great Monarch died continuing in his invocation of the merciful God the Creator of Heaven and Earth without ceasing, so much as a moment until his last gasp, imploring his incomprensible mercy and fearing his high justice. The third day of the Moon of Rageb, the night before Friday after the last Watch in the hundreth A. D. this agreeth with 723. and second year of the Hixera. Praised be God and blessed be his most holy Name for ever. Amen. OH how great is the misery of men, which hath brought a King of so great power, Empire, The second Epitaph, Moral. and command to the estate wherein he is at this present, who as yesterday was honoured, reverenced, and beloved of his people, and is now forgotten and forsaken of them all, and remaineth solitary in the dark Caves of the earth. He which was wont to be clad in silk and cloth of gold and silver, and to sleep in the softest and sweetest beds curiously and richly decked and adorned, lieth here buried in the hard Earth. He which used to go perfumed with Musk and Amber and other excellent odours, now yields in his base estate a noisome and stinking smell. He that as yesterday did eat the choicest meats, and drank the most delicate drinks is here become himself to be the meat of wretched and loathsome Worms. OH mortal men, let none put confidence in the delights of this life: take example of him that lieth here buried: who having possessed them, observe how little while they continued. There is no confidence to be placed in any but in God and in things eternal: let these terrene transitory worldly things to be forgotten for his love and reverence. Let us follow good and holy works which endure for ever, that with them through his grace and mercy we may obtain that eternal life which endureth for ever and ever. Amen. Here lieth buried the terror and fear of the Moors, Christians and Gentiles, that ploughed up the Sea, and made the Land even and plain. He that subdued the Nations of the World. The third Epitaph. Political, and exemplary to Kings. The example and pattern of benignity and mercy, and the right rule of executing justice severely for the chastisement of those which do not live virtuously as the Sovereign God commanded. Here resteth that liberal hand, that was never shut or closed to any that sought the relief thereof. The protector of the poor; the father of the Orphans; the refuge of the Widows; the zeal of chastity; the mirror of honesty and shamefastness accompanied with Modesty; the pattern of Princes; the model of government; the picture of purity and cleanness; the type of Nobility; the preferuer of truth in his tongue; the banisher of lies, the true lover of Learning, he that hath left a living fame of himself for the future Ages; and a worthy example of such lasting memory as time cannot consume, which hath consumed the great deeds and exploits of Kings, Princes and Emperors burying their memory in oblivion. OH ye mortal men let us pray to our Sovereign God, that he vouchsafe to prospero and augment his memory for example of the Kings to come, that by imitation of him they may govern their Commonweals in peace, directing us also to his holy service, and filling us with his grace. Amen. Even as gold is refined and purified in the Crusible, or placed on the fire which discovereth the fineness thereof among the flames: So a sinful man who preserves his patience in the persecutions The fourth Epitaph, Moorishly and naturally Theological. of this life doth purify & perfect himself thereby. A man aught to consider that he was borne to suffer, and he may comfort himself in this, that all the travels of this life shall have an end with him at his death, and that only the good and holy works are they which remain for ever, being accepted and regarded of our Sovereign God. OH man, consider that he created thee for his service: and that thou ungratefully hast departed from him without recompense of amendss. Behold, how luke warm thy love is towards him, and that of thy Creator towards thee is constant and true, having given thee thy being and accomplishment for his mercy. Consider with how high a prize he bought thee, and gave thee means to save thyself by using well thy liberty and freedom as he hath commended thee. And therefore do I admonish thee that thou lose not the much for the little, the certain for the uncertain, for if so thou do, thou wilt find thyself deceived. Consider how misery and poverty consists not in the wanting of Parents, or kindred, or of temporal goods, but in the want of the favour of God and of his benediction. Imploring therefore his mercy and grace, let us humbly entreat him to grant us the same, and hold us with his hand. Amen. CHAP. XII. Master THOMAS CORYATES travels to, and Observations in Constantinople, and other places in the way thither, and his journey thence to Aleppo, Damascus and jerusalem. WE have already seen Master Thomas Coryate in his Indian peregrination. The beginning of which his journey we could not then give you for want of that Intelligence which since is comen to my hands, namely his own Books; out of which I have presented thee his Observations of Zante, Syo, and Constantinople, with some other places in his way to jerusalem, from whence he pierced Persia and India. He set forth October the twentieth, Anno 1612. and januarie the thirteenth arrived in Zante. Out of his large journal I have briefly presented this. Houses in Zante. The houses of this Town are built with stone, such as is digged out of the Rocky side of the Mountain. They are somewhat lower than I have observed in other Towns: their Roofs are somewhat flat according to the form of the ●talian Building, with a pretty round stone inserted into the middle of the outside, which maketh the House there somewhat like to the broad Thrum Caps, that some of the old women of the West parts of England, were wont to wear for some twenty years since. Neither doth their manner of tiling differ from that of Italy, bring made all hollow within side, which is used severally over all Italy, and many parts of France. I could see no glass windows in their houses, but all Lattice made of Fir which I observe to be generally used amongst them. Which Lattice leaves in the Summer time they do commonly take of, and then, seeing they are Greeks, and merry Greeks too, they may be very properly said to keep open houses. Now concerning their low houses, Earthquakes often and short. the reason why they build them so low is, because of the manifold Earthquakes which do as much share this Island as any other place in the World. The Earthquakes are so frequent with them, that sometimes they feel ten of them in a month. At the time of my being in the same there was a little feeling of an Earthquake, which was perceived for some five or six days together. For which cause on Monday being the eleventh of january, about ten of the clock in the morning there was a Procession about the Castle solemnised by the Greeks Priests that prayed to God to cease the Earthquake. Sometimes when it is any thing vehement, they use to ring out the Bells of all their Churches. The motion of the Earth doth never last above a quarter of an hour at the most, when it continueth longest most commonly but two or three minutes; during which time it often falleth out to be so violent, that people fearing lest the houses would fall down then have been driven out of doors, even out of their naked beds, men in their shirts, women in their smocks, carrying their clotheses with them, that they have hastily caught up, and have at leisure put them on afterward. The time of the Earthquake is uncertain, sometimes it cometh by day, and sometimes by night. The natural cause of them is unknown unto me: though some of the Englishmen that dwelled in the Town do conjecture that it proceedeth from the hollow Caves and Caverns that are in the bowels of the Earth. It is observed, that their Earthquakes do most commonly happen when there is a sudden calm in the Sea and quiet weather, and the winds which do for the most part accompany it, or rather go before it, and partly 'cause the same are West and by North and Westerly. Neither is this Island only subject to these Terremotes, but also the next I'll near at hand called Cephalonia, which is more shaken Cephalon 〈…〉. with the same then Zante: which are the only two places of the whole Country thereabout, that are annoyed with Earthquakes. For neither Morea near at hand, nor Arcadia, do at any time feel these shake, therefore the frequency of those foresaid Earthquakes is the reason of the low building of the houses which would the sooner fall down with the forcible motion of the Earth, if they were very high. Howbeit as low as they are sometimes two or three houses have fallen down with the Earthquakes, being rooted out from the very foundations, and have been afterward re-edified. Now I will mention a matter of this Town, which unto most that shall read it will seem almost incredible; that albeit it be no more than two miles and a half, or at the uttermost three miles in compass, yet it should contain three and forty Churches and Chapels. A thing so Churches. absolutely true that there is no contradiction to be made against it: only they are so little that a fair Town Church of England, will make very near half a score of them. These are the particular names of the total number; first three in the Castle, Saint Francis, Saint Katherine's, Saint Marks, Saint Maries in the Town, in the Yard or Court of which before I came into any part of the Church I saw a very remarkable Monument that shall not pass unmentioned, the Sepulchre of Marcus Tullius Cicero and his Wife Terentia, but such an obscene and ignoble grave, that Cicero's Sepulchre. I could not but condole the misfortune of that famous and incomparable Orator, from the inexhausted Fountain of whose incomparable Learning, so many excellent Orators have drawn liquor of Rhetorical invention, to the great garnishing and adorning of their polite lucubrations. For it standeth sub dio. in the open Air, without any Sepulchrate or Titulararie stone, that might testify to the Reader who lieth there; which cannot but strike a kind of veneration into any man that hath any spark of learning. But belike the Urn wherein his ashes were laid may remain there, though the Venetians have rob the place of the Monument, which I know to be very true, by a certain ancient Inscription that I read in a stone in the Quadrangle of a Clarissimoes house adjoining to the Piazza of Saint Mark in Venice, which I have mentioned in my former Book, viz. Marce tuli Cicero, have & tu Terentia Antoniana. These four Churches belong to the Italians, all the rest (being 39) to the Greeks. Famous is this City over most part of Europe, Asia, and Africa for three principal Commodities Wine, Oil, & Currans commodities of Zant. which the Island doth minister to the same, and the City again to many remote Countries, Wine, Oil, and Currans. I observed a strange custom in this Island the day of their Marriages: for whensoever any of the Kindred is married, all the day, all of the same consanguinity do hung out of their Windows certain Carpets, by which it is generally known in the Town that such a one is married: and Marriages. they hung out most commonly two Carpets in every house. I have observed also a custom amongst their women which I never read or heard of amongst any other women. They ride on Asses astride; and that upon Morocco Saddles, but all those that I saw ride were Gentlewomen of the better sort, attired in their Silks or Damasks, very seemly to behold, being attended by a Page that walketh along by their sides, many of them slaves that they bought with their money. The first Caloieri that ever I saw were in this Town of Zante, which are certain Greekish Priests, whose names are derived from these two Greek words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, an honest Caloieri not Priests, but Greek Monks. or good Priest. They are such as have undertaken the Vow of single life. But there are other Priests among them that are suffered to marry, but having buried one Wife they may not matrimony. Their ordinary fasting Days of the week are Wednesday and Friday, in which they will neither eat flesh nor any fish that hath any blood in it, also they observe four Lents every year. And now we will follow our Author to Syo. Syo. Out of Syo a great Tribute of twenty thousand Chicquins ariseth unto the Grand Signior, out of a principal Commodity that this Island yields, viz. Mastic, which groweth here only of Mastic Tree described. all the places of the World, the Tree that beareth it is a pretty kind of shrub like unto that Lontiscus, that groweth in some parts of France and Italy, this shrub groweth low by the ground and beareth crooked little boughs and leaves, they are not dispersed over the whole Island, but grow only in one place of it some six miles from the City, the juice of it is white, and in the month of August they begin their Recolta, that is, their Mastic Harvest; the men that are set a work about that business, cutting the bark of the Tree with their Iron Instruments, which are like Pix-axes, and it is almost three months before they end their Recolta, the Guna distilling incessantly for that space. Besides, there is another Commodity that they cell in this Island, Cotton, which groweth very Cotton shrubs plentifully in sundry places of the same. The shrub or bush that beareth it is as low as the lowest sort of Vines, and there is a great multitude of plots of it near to the Town and in other parts of the Country. The downy or woolly substance which proceedeth from the Cod of the shrub doth yield that matter, of which the Islanders do make a certain stuff called Dimitie, Dimitie and Scarsatie. and another called Scammatie. The day before we departed from Syo, I road into the Country upon an Ass (according to the custom of the Island) being accompanied with some other of my Countrymen, whereof the chief was one Master Richard Southern that had lived a pretty while in those parts, and used me passing lovingly in the Town of Syo, also Master Robert Eldred, and Master Richard Lamplin. We took our journey to a thing very famous and worthy to be seen by every learned Traveller, if that be true that the Inhabitants do report of it. Namely, the Sepulchers of the Homer's Sepulchre. Prince of all Poets Divine Homer, my Master for many years since — A quo, ceu fonte perenni Vatum Pierijs ora rigantur aquis. for indeed they do confidently affirm, that he was borne in this Island, and buried here also. Yet there are five Cities more do challenge him as well as Syo, according to an old Distich in the Methologie of Greek Poets that read long since 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But our sinister fortune was to go too late out of the Town that we could not possibly reach thither that night over the dangerous precipices and difficult passages of Rocks and home again, for it was about some twelve miles to the place. But instead of going thither (whither if we had go we could not have seen any Monument at all, but only a Vineyard that yields excellent Wine, which was once a part of the possessions of that peerless Poet, and in which they say his body lieth interred) we went to a goodly Monastery called Emonia, which is by many degrees the fairest of the whole Island: it is inhabited by Greek Monks called Caloieri, which Monastery. which are in number two hundred, their revenues are at the lest five thousand Dollars by the year, which make a thousand pound starling. The Monastery standeth upon the side of an hill, and was built about six hundred years since, by the Emperor Constantinus Monom●chus; the Chapel is a very beautiful building, being built all round, and beautified with diverse fair Marble Pillars. There I saw the goodliest wax Candle that ever I saw in my life, some eight foot high fastened to a wall, & so big as my middle, for I measured it with my girdle: the first Monk thereof was one Nicety. I know not what kind of learned men the Monks of this place have Monks unlearned. been in former times, but now they are so unlearned, that they can only read in their own Manuscript Greek Books, but can neither understand nor speak any learned Greek, but the modern; for I could not find as much as one learned man of the whole two hundred, They have a notable cistern of water in their Monastery which is always full of water, to the end to serve their turn in time of necessity, if they should be besieged by the enemy. This Monastery is famous Bels. for the Bells that are therein, in number four, not for the greatness thereof, but that those Coloiri only of all the other Greekish Monks of the whole Greekish territory, are suffered to use them. In this Island is the Cave of Sibilla Hellespontia, but the shortness of time bared me of the Sibylla; opportunity to see it. The whole Island is one hundred miles in compass, and there are in it about eighty thousand souls. FRom this Town I sailed in an English Ship, to the Trojan shore, where I landed Feb. 22. with fourteen English men more and a jew or Druggerman, all well weaponed for fear of any hostile inusion by the Turks: by the way as we were going thither, we found a bore little plot of Troy. ground, not fare from the Sea, where their Oxen trod out wheat, according to the custom of Ox▪ threshing most of these Asiaticke Countries; we walked towards the mouldor haven of Troy; but before we came thither we observed diverse antiquities worthy the relation: first on the left hand of us we left the ruins of a goodly Fortress; then a hillock which was built in a round form; there remained only the lower part of the wall, without doubt it was a very strong fortification before Ruins of Troy. it was destroyed: afterward on the right hand of us, we saw a piece of a wall under the shore hard by the Sea side, but the breadth, height, and length of it we did so exactly behold, because we were a pretty way distant from it: likewise we saw a great many round Marble Pillars standing upright in the ground, and dispersed in diverse parts of the lower side of the City that lay near to the Sea-shoare: these Pillars are most of grey Marble, but of no such notable bigness as I saw afterward, most of them stood in the ground which was sown with Wheat, which ground was so covered over with little broken stones, that I did very much marvel how it was possible that Corn should grow in that place; as for the Pillars, we believed that as much of every Pillar lay buried under the ground, as appeared above the ground. Once I was about to number these Pillars, but by reason that they were so extremely scattered, I found an extreme difficulty in it, and could not do it truly and exactly without a longer time than was limited me, but surely I think there were no less than one hundred of them, most of them were grown very rough and scabrous, which happened by the injury of all manner of weather in so long antiquity of time; only one of them in a low plot of ground near to the Sea, was passing smooth and plain, like a sleeking stone, and the fairest for length and compass that I could see in the whole number: near unto some of these Pillars there be four or five goodly Marble Sepulchers of a great length, one of which I measured, and found it to be nine of my feet long. These Tombs consist of one entire Marble stone, even of white Marble; upon every corner of one whereof are four round knobs, made in the form of little pillows, and the middle part riseth with a sharp line, like unto the sharp part of a Costlet or breast plate; likewise there was another of white Marble, on the left side whereof the whole proportion of two hands (which I conjecture to have been the hnads of some great Lady) were so curiously expressed, that it is impossible for Praxiteles or any other that was the most excellent carver in the World to surpass it. I find Petrus Bellonius his observations of these Sepulchers to be very true; for that which he writeth of them is very certain, that they are excavated, that is, made hollow in the inside, in the form of a Chest, & that the corners do remain whole and entire. I find this to be true by my ocular experience: but most of these Sepulchers lie loosely upon the ground, as having been digged from the places where they were settled, over the bodies which lie underneath them: to what end I know not, only I think that some imagining there might be treasure bid under them, might dig them up in hope to find some Gold or Silver under these tombs: but whosoever do dig up the Sepulchers of dead men for gain of treasure, I wish they may be as much frustrated of their hopes as he was that in the City of Babylon did dig up the Monument of Nitocris, Queen of the Babylonians, and the wife of King Nebuchadnezer, in the outside of whose Tomb stone, there was written a certain Epitaph, by some one or other that meant to delude the Reader, for though the Epitaph promised treasure to him that should dig up the Monument; yet after he had rooted it up from the ground, instead of treasure he found this memorable inscription; Nisi auri insa●●abili cupiditate flagrasses, nunquam in defunctorum cadavera s●●itiam t●am exercuisses. It grieved me to the heart that I could not learn either by inscriptions, or any other means, whose Monuments these were: for it is vain to be induced by conjectures, to say they were these or these men's; only I hope no man will tax me of a rash opinion, if I believe one of them might be the Monument of King Ilus, the enlarger of the City of Troy; for I remember that Homer saith in his eleventh Aeneid, that Ilus was buried in the open, as this was; and that another of them might be the Monument of King Priamus, it is not altogether unlikely, for Virgil writeth in his second Aeneid that King Priamus, after the late fatal destruction of the City, was slain by Pyrrhus the Son of Achilles; near the Trojan shore: for thus saith he— iacei ingens littore t●uncus. Now though merciless Achilles persecuted the dead carcase of Hector with that barbarous cruelty, as to drag him stark naked at a Cart's tail, three times about the walls of the City: yet it is likely they would so much honour the old silver haired King Priamus (especially since they had now fully satisfied their fury, both by burning of the City and massacring of all the most Noble Citizens, and with the rest their last King) as to cover his body with some royal monument beseeming his regal state: pardon me (gentle reader) for this my conjecture. I affirm nothing certainly, only I guess, as another industrious traveller would do, that hath or shall observe the same things that I have done, that one of those goodly Monuments might be the Sepulchre of King Priamus. From the place where these Tombs lay, we went toward the haven or mould of Troy, which seemeth to have been a notable place in former times; for there remain worthy steps of antiquity to this day, a little on this side the water we saw a very delicate trough of white Marble, which whether it served for women to wash clothes in, or for any beasts (as horses) to drink in, I know not, the mould was in former times a convenient harbour for little vessels, as Carmisals Galleys, Frigates, but I doubt whether any great Ships could securely ride at anchor there; for the water is so shallow, that I think a vessel of any great burden will quickly touch ground, although perhaps in those days, when the City did flourish, the water near the shore might be much deeper than it is now, by reason of the continual scouring and cleansing of the channel. There remain certain memorable antiquities at this mould: certain fair grey Marble Pillars, in number ten, that appear above the water, being infixed in the ground; more than the half of them I believe are buried in the water: all these stand somewhat near together, almost in a row. It is likely that they were heretofore placed there to this end, that Barges, Boats, and such kind of vessels as anchored there, might by the means of cables, or other ropes be stayed or tied thereto. There also I saw a very stately and gallant ascent from the landing place upwards towards the City, a fair kind of pile built in the water, reaching up at the lest two but lengths (according to my opinion) till it joineth with the land, and made in the form of a wall: It is so broad that I believe three Carts might easily go together side by side upon it: it is greatly ruined and broken down, the stones being dissipated and scattered a sunder; only the foundation of a part of it that joineth almost to the land, remaineth very entire to this day, for as I walked up from the water towards the land by chance, I cast mine eyes upon the left side of the mould, and found it a very notable foundation; and to the end I might the more exactly view it, I leapt down upon the sand to survey the same: that part of the pile consisteth of a fair and strong white stone, squared out very artificially, and of a great length and thickness. As you walk up from this mould towards the City, you may see the stately Palace of the King before you, standing in a direct line opposite to your face: by the consideration of which I did the better confirm that belief in myself, that the Palace, which I will shortly speak of, might be the place of the King's royal residence: for it was a very delicate passage for the King, either in a Chariot or a Horse backe from this mould through a stately fair street, to his own Palace, distant but a little mile from the water: from this mould we went to a standing pool but a little remote from the shore, being I think well near a mile in compass: which I first thought to have been fresh water, but when I tasted it, I found it salt, and therefore I gather that this is nothing but the inundation of the Sea, when it doth sometimes exceed his banks: hard by one side of the Pool I saw a principal relic of antiquity, a goodly grey Marble Pillar, the fairest that ever I saw in my life till then, lying on the ground, and broken in the very midst: it was three and thirty Geometrical foot long (for I measured it very exactly with a Carpenters rule of twelve inches) and five thick: near to the same Pillar there is a broken fragment of Marble, lying in the water, of the same colour and proportion with the former Pillar, whereby I know that it was part of the same Pillar: this was the very head of the Pillar, being wrought with such a kind of work as is used about the heads of Pillars: this part was five foot long, so that the whole Pillar was eight and thirty foot long, being of one entire stone as I think, though it be now broken in three pieces, which came to pass by the violent fall thereof. But a little from this goodly Pillar, which I have now mentioned, there is another almost as great, lying on the ground, and so covered with Brambles and Briers, that I could not perfectly observe the length of it. Again, about a butt length further, there is one very memorable grey Marble Pillar more, lying on the ground, some thirty foot long, four foot thick, and broken in the midst. As we ascended higher from the Pool towards the Pillar, we observed a very lamentable rubbish of stones intermingled here and there with a few little fragments of Bricks, and dispersed over those fields that were once filled up with houses, so that I could not tread upon Let the Reader pardon this long description of Troy's Ruins (some digressions I have cut off) for I would at once present Troy acted by a Trojan spirit, which may both profit the studious antiquary, and serve to resolve and thaw the most frozen spirit of severe gravity or stupidest stoic; melting some delights, if not extorting laughter from him. any plot of ground from the mould; till I came to the Palace, but I found round about me old broken stones; in some places whereof I saw green Corn growing, whereof I did not a little wonder, because I could not conceive how they should plough up such hard stony earth: on the left hand of us, as we ascended the side of the hill, we left the wall of the City, which by the ruins that remain there to this day, seemeth to have been a most stately thing indeed. Some think it is at the lest thirty foot high, and of a great thickness, it consisteth of fair and great ashler stones of a white colour, being built with the same from the very foundation, till towards the top; and then are built again upon the same with certain less stones: so that the whole in one part consisteth of two kind of stones, a great fair ashler, and a little rough stone in another part of the ashler only: this wall runneth up a great way into the Country, being in some places broken and interrupted. In the outside of this Wall, which we left on the left hand, we observed diverse fair buttresses, which were made for the strengthening of the same, by whom those walls were built: I am uncertain, but this I have read, that Ilus the fourth King of the City, who enlarged the same, built some part of the walls of the City; and that Laomedon finished the same walls, which being by Hercules destroyed, King Priamus being restored into his Country, after he was carried away captive into Greece, re-edified them last of all: as we ascended the hill, we left a little on the left hand of us the ruins of a fair and stately building, which seemed to be the Palace of some eminent Noble man, or Gentleman of the City, a good part of the wall remained and was of a fair height, having in the outside certain fair pieces of white and read Marble curiously wrought, standing in the very corner of the wall: not fare from that we found a pretty Well, having a white Marble Pillar, which I therefore mention, because I have read that Wells are very scarce in this part of the Trojan territory. In our journey to the Palace, we found certain fair pieces of stone, ●as curiously carved and wrought with exquisite borders and works as ever I saw. In one great piece, but broken, I found an inscription, which what it meant I could not device, it was written in Latin characters, viz. the word Numinid: likewise after I found astately piece of white Marble of some four foot long, and two foot broad, on the which was a very ancient inscription in Latin words written with capital Letters, but they are such exotic characters, and so worn out with antiquity, that neither I myself, nor any else of my whole Company could perfectly read it: again, after that we found the ruins of a stately building near to this Town, built in a round form, which without all question was a Temple, dedicated to one of their heathen Gods, and therefore we conjectured it to be a Religious House, because the manner of the structure thereof differed much from the form of all the other buildings that we saw there: in the inside a little under the higher part of the wall, we perceived some five or six pieces of white Marble standing round in a row, and very artificially wrought. A little from this Temple we found a vault in the ground, which I think in former times had been a large thing, and of a goodly length, but now it is almost stopped up. I with some few more of our Company entered this vault, and found it full of ordure and dung of Cattles. Again a little above this we came into another vault built with fair free stone, and stately arched this vault, was of a goodly-height and length, and distinguished with many arches throughout the whole length thereof: all our company entered it at one end, and went forth at another: here also we saw abundance of ordure wherewith the bottom of the vault was filled from one end to the other; the reason of it is because the poor Herdsmen do oftentimes in the winter put their Cattles all the night in these places: after that we saw two more vaults under the ground, but entered neither: being now come something near to the Palace, we left on the right hand a ruined Castle or Fortress, built upon a Mount, about the lower part whereof were sundry arches; this Fort (for so I take it to have been) was built round, and those arches stand in a fair row round about the same, an ornament passing fair to the building when it was entire: a great part of the ground betwixt the mould and the Palace is beset with certain Trees of diverse kinds, as Mulberry trees, Fig trees, Box trees, Olive trees, Live Oak trees, Almond trees, whereof some we saw bear blossmes when we were there: also it beareth Broome of a great height, and such as yields a pretty kind of scent: the next thing of remark that presented itself unto us, immediately before we entered the Palace, was a certain heap of stones upon the top of a Mount near to the foot of the Castle, and dispersed about the sides of the same Mount: these are free stones, many whereof presented a blackish hue, and were cunningly squared out, as our ashler stones of England for building. I never saw fairer stones in my life to adorn the frontispiece of any Palace than these were, and being so near unto the Palace, I am persuaded they are the ruins of some part thereof. Having now beheld these foresaid square stones, we approached near to the foot of the Palace which I think was by the ancient Poets both Greek and Latin called Pergamum, by which word, whether they understood the principal Castle of the City, or the Palace wherein the ancient Kings kept their Court, I cannot certainly affirm. The whole Frontispiece consisted of a most beautiful white stone, cut square like our Azure stones in England, the fairest for the breadth, length, and thickness that ever I saw; though now through Antiquity of time the beautiful grace of the stone is somewhat diminished. The whole front of the Palace saving a little at the top consisteth of such square stones. Every stone hath in the middle part of the front thereof a certain little hole, which to what end it served I know not. This front for a piece of plain stone Work doth yield the fairest show that ever I saw in any Palace in my life. And though I think it is as ancient as the City of Troy, yet to strangers that sail upon the Channel near at hand it presenteth such a fair white show, that the first time I looked upon it without the help of an Optic Glass, I thought it had been some new Building raised within these few years. The front is beautified with three Arches, whereof that in the rundle (which I think served for a Gate) is fare the fairest, the other two standing in the same row, each on each side of the middle Arch, are by half lesser than that in the middle, which for height and breadth it by many degrees, the most magnificent that ever I saw, fairer not only then the goodliest Palace Gate that ever presented itself to mine eyes till then, but also then the greatest Gate of any Church that ever I beheld, which doth argue the incomparable magnificence of the Palace, when it flourished in his glory. It is some forty Geometrical foot broad, and six and thirty foot high, but from the very top of the Frontispiece from the ground, I take it to be eighty foot high, for I took the Altitude and Latitude of it by a Mathematical Instrument. Now in that I call it a Gate, you must conceive (I mean) not the Instrument of a Gate which serveth to shut and open (for there remains not the lest step of any such thing) but a void and open space which (as it is credible) was once furnished with a stately Gate, which Gate now it is probable, consisted of two leaves. Neither of those leaves if it were strengthened with great bars of Iron and Nails correspondent to the proportion of such a Gate (as goodly Gates are now adays) I believe could hardly be opened or shut without the main strength of ten exceeding strong men. The most entire and solid piece of Work that I saw standing amongst all the ruins of Troy, was this front of the Palace, which standeth so perfectly, that I could not perceive the lest blemish or crack in the whole Frontispiece saving in the upper part thereof, about the top which consisteth of Brick, and is built in a bending form. Besides, there is one little defect more for certain stones of white Marble, which are prettily contrived in a row above the top of the Gate, and curiously wrought, are some what broken. At the corners of the middle Arch there are two pieces of white Marble very exquisitely carved with curious Borders and Works expressed therein, the like also is in the further corner of the wall of this stone, from the which I broke of certain stones to carry with me into my Country, and to reserve them in my safe custody for memorable Antiquities while I live at the top of the middle Arch, there are two pretty holes in which Bees do breed honey at a certain season of the year, as a certain Turk that shown us these Antiquities did enforce us. Half of the middle Arch is now stopped up with the like kind of great stones as are compacted into the Frontispiece: and in the other half which is partly open, there remains diverse confused heaps of the like stones. It happened that when we had throughly satiated our eyes, with contemplation of these ancient ruins, the Chieftain of the company, a sworn Brother of mine, whom I have often named before in this my Book. Master Robert Ruyg observing that I had taken pains for some few hours in searching out the most notabe Antiquities of this the worthiest part of Troy to yield me some kind of guerdon or renumeration for my pains, in a merry humour drew his Sword out of his Scabbard, and ascending to one of those great stones that lie in the open part of this middle Gate Knighted me, that kneeled upon another stone on my right knee, by the name of the first English Knight of Troy, and at the Knighting of me, pronounced those witty Verses Master Coryats' Knighthood. ex tempore. Coryate no more, but now a Knight of Troy, Odcombe no more, but henceforth England's joy. Brave Brutus of our best English was commended, True Trojan from Aeneas race descended, Rise top of wit, the honour of our Nation, And to old Ilium make a new Oration. Two poor Turks that stood but a little way from us when he drew his naked Sword, thought verily he meant to have cut off my head for some notorious villainy that I had perpetrated, Those Verses I answered ex tempore, also our Musketeers discharged two volleys of shot for joy of my Knighthood. Lo here with prostrate knee I do embrace His Verses. The gallant title of a Trojan Knight. In Priam's Court which time shall never deface; A grace unknown to any British Wight. This noble Knighthood shall Fames Trump resound, To Odcombes honour maugre Envy fell, O'er famous Albion throughout that Island round, Till that my mournful friends shall ring my knell. Withal I pronounced this extemporal Oration standing upon a high stone at the entrance of the great Gate, calling my Countrymen my Commilitones, because I was at that time their Captain and Leader next to the Chieftain. By Commilitones, I understand fellow Soldiers, which term Livy doth often use in his feigned Orations, that he bringeth Captains in speaking to their Soldiers. Master CORIATS' Oration. Purus, putus CORIATUS. Quintessence of CORIAT. MY worthy Commilitones, that which in the whole race of my life heretofore I neither wished nor hoped for, much less expected, lo● now by the decree and ordinance of the Fates hath most fortunately happened unto me. I am arrived (with the rest of my dear Countrymen) after so many bitter storms, and cruel conflicts of the winds, in the most renowned place of the whole World (only Gods sacred City of jerusalem excepted) ancient Troy, old decayed Ilium, the Lady or rather Queen of all Asia; yea the principal and most noble part thereof, is the most Noble place which our British feet do now tread upon. Me thinks, we being conducted hither by our good Genius have even aspired to the eminent degree of happiness which thousands of our Countrymen that have passed alongst this Coast, being carried away with a prosperous gale of wind have wished to attain unto, but have been frustrated of opportunity to enjoy these noble ruins that you here see have had the attractive virtue like the Adamant or Loadstone to draw hither some of the most famous persons of the World to contemplate the same. Hither came the greatest and most victorious Monarch that ever lived Alexander the Great who having erected an Altar to the honour of Achilles from whose stock he was lineally descended by his Mother Olympias, to the end to offer Sacrifice upon it to his Ghost hard by his Tomb, which to this day remains, he pronounced him happy. for that after his death he had gotten so Noble a Poet as Homer to emblason and celebrated his invincible courage. Hither came the Learned Emperor Adrian; Our Emperor Septimius Severus after he had destroyed Byzantium, his Son and Successor in the Empire Antonius Bassianus Caracalla with many thousand worthy Peers (I dare confidently affirm) that from time to time to come hither to survey these (that I may speak with the Prince of Latin Poets) — Campos ubi Troia fuit. behold (my loving Commilitones) that lamentable rubbish of stones which hath been honoured by the most elegant and singular Poets that ever handled Quill. This ruinous Palace which you see here was the place without all question of the Royal Court of the most ancient Trojan Kings (as by the magnificence of these Arches, goodly squared stones and other remarkable steps of venerable antiquity is very infallibly to be gathered) namely King I●●s, whom I take to be the first Founder thereof, Laomedon and his unfortunate Son Priamus the last Trojan King. There you see those lofty and stately walls, which though they were for thousands of years since subverted first by Hercules, and afterward by the hostile force of the warlike Grecians: yet you see the foundations thereof were not rooted up from the ground, but that to this day most notable ruins thereof (observe I pray you with an exact and accurate view the thickness, the height of them, the goodliness of the squared stones) do present themselves as woeful spectacles to all strangers, and are objects of sympathy and commiseration to the most Adamantine heart in the World: there you may see decayed Castles and Fortifications: there also in another place subterranean Crypts' and Vaults, which I believe, served partly for Granaries and Magazines of Corn in the time of the decennall siege of the City, and partly to contain Cisterns of water for the public use of the Citizens. Beneath also you may see a great multitude of broken Marble Pillars standing upon the ground, and dispersed over many parts of the old City. Cast your eyes again upon some other parts, where you may behold green Wheat growing amidst the old fragments of stones, and then remember the notable speech of the Poet Ovid, jam seges est ubi Troia fuit, &c. by all these pitiful rudera, I found that memorable sentence of the Greek Poet Hesiod to be verified. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, Thunder thumping jove can make the loftiest matters the most low and despicable? Alas (my Commilitones) can you behold these things with irrelenting and dry eyes; let me tell you as the wandering Prince of Troy Noble Aeneas told the Punic Queen Dido in his Harangue unto her concerning the destruction of this City — Quis talia fando Risum teneatis amici? Myrmidonum, Dolopumue aut duri miles Ulysses, Temperet à lachrymis? Certainly, the consideration of this grievous desolation may justly draw both sorrow from the hearts and tears from the eyes of all such as are endued with a true instinct of humanity, for what more Tragical example can you found in the whole Universe of the inconstancy and mutability of fortune then in this quondam gallant City? it flourished once in as great glory as any City upon the Earth did in her time, and her glory was untainted and unstained for the space of three hundred years wanting one, being governed by six potent Kings, the first of which being Dardanus, reigned six and thirty years, Erict●onius, seventy five; Tros, sixty; Ilus 〈…〉 great amplifier and enlarger of the City 55. Laomedon six and thirty. Priamus the last Prince forty: in all which time Fortune shined as merrily upon her as upon any other City then extant in the World, saving for the ten years of Priamus, in which it was besieged by the Greeks. But at last after the revolution and period of that ten years siege, it suffered such a rueful devastation by the means of that fatal Horse of armed men, that was conveyed within the walls of the City, the merciless rage of the fire that was scattered every where by the hostile hand, and carried to and fro by the wings of the wind, spoiling and depopulating all it met with all, that after that time never was there found any man that would re-edify any part thereof. This happened 1183. years before the Incarnation of Christ, and 430. years before the founding of Rome by Romulus, and in the time that jephta judged Israel. The like elsewhere hath happened to many other ancient and noble Cities that now lie buried in their own ruins: as to Niniveh, Babylon, Tyrus, Carthage, Sangunton, and Numantia in Spain; Athens, Thebes, Lacedaemon and Corinth in Greece; Ptolemais now called Acon in Syria, and diverse other notable Cities; none of which I believe do yield those stately ruins that you now behold in this part of the Trojan Territory. You may also observe as in a clear Looking-glass one of the most pregnant examples of Luxury, that ever was in the World in these confused heaps of stones, that lie before your eyes. For Adultery was the principal cause of the ruins of this City, which is well known to all those that have a superficial skill in History, by the remembrance whereof I will now take occasion to wish one charitable wish to the Metropolitan City of mine own Country, and with the same as with an Epilogue conclude my speech, that as Luxury destroyed this City of old Troy, to which most ardent petitions upon my prostrate knee, I beseech the great jehova, which is the rewarder of Chastity, and severe punisher of Incontience, to a●●rt the punishment from our new Troy, (for indeed, London was in former times called Troynovant) which I think is as much polluted and contaminated with extravagant lusts, as ever was this old Troy. Foelix quem faciunt aliena pericula contum. Directly beyond this foresaid middle gate as you go forward into the inward part of the Palace, there standeth another stately Arch, which (I think in former times was garnished with a Gate also: this Arch is almost as large as the greatest at coming into the Palace, likewise on each side of them both on the right hand and left hand, as you go betwixt the middle Arch at the entrance of the Palace, and the opposite Arch which I have last mentioned, there is another stately Arch which, I think, served for an entrance into the same of the principal parts of the Palace. After this we saw another part of the Palace, which is very worthy the mention, ten stately Arches standing in a row jointly together. These stand entire without any diminution or impayring, even on the left hand of the Palace, and make a beautiful show. These are fourteen foot high, and ten foot and a half thick, and are built with the like hard stone as the walls of the City. There are three Arches more above the same, half buried in the ground. Then at the very corners above the last of these three Arches there standeth the ruin of another most magnificent Arch raised to a very lofty height, but broken about the top, at which Arch there began the South wall of the Palace, betwixt that goodly Arch and another just correspondent to the same in symmetry of workmanship. There are six more of a lesser quantity, but much more ruined than the ten entire Arches that I have already mentioned. Again there ran on in the same feries of building betwixt the middle great arch, and another of the same quantity, that standeth at the farther corner, six Arches more like the former, so that in that row there are twelve Arches, and three more of a very sumptuous and goodly Architecture, which when they all stood entire beautified with their several ornaments which are now abolished, presented to the beholder, without all doubt, a most stately show. Again, on the right hand of the Palace, but a little distant from the same, there remaineth the ruin of a very ancient Building, which we conjectured to have been some Temple dedicated to the Ethnic Gods. From the Palace we were conducted by our Turkish guides, to another old ruined Building some quarter of a mile off; very little whereof doth appear above the ground, but if you descend into certain Vaults under the ground, you may observe many memorable ruins. diverse stately Arches standing entirely, wonderful thick walls, arched roofs made by Geometrical work, as (I suppose) without any Iron or Timber. The Turks told us that this was once a passing fair Palace, the other parts of the Building being clean defaced and demolished, so that not so much as any little ruins thereof are left, the stones, Marble Pillars and other ornaments being carried away into other Countries. For diverse of these Trojan ruins have been transferred to many of the Neighbour Countries to serve for their public and private Buildings, as to Constantinople, Lemnos, Les●os, Anatolia, Syo, and diverse other parts. Yea the Turks from some part or other of the Trojan Territories do daily carry away stones in their Galleys. Moreover, they told us that this Palace served for the Trojan Queen to inhabit and keep her Court in. here at this ruin they shown us a certain Vault under the ground, wherein there was found great Treasure within these few years, by certain men that searched it out very diligently with Candles and Torches in their hands, and the same Treasure was put into the Coffers of the present Great Turk that liveth now, Sultan Achmet. Having seen all these things, we went towards the Seaside to take Boat and to go backe to our Ship, but betwixt the Palace and the Ship we observed these three things worthy the relation; first a stately Arch standing alone by itself, which heretofore served for a Spring or Fountain, but I could not see the lest drop of water about the Arch, for the Spring is utterly dried up, only there is a Well near to the same. Secondly, the ruins of a Wall that runneth up into the Southern part of the land, which is of such a marvelous thickness that unto most of the readers it will seem perhaps incredible. For it was at the lest thirty Geometrical foot thick, for I measured it very exactly. The stones of which it was built were rough and hard, but a little further up in the Country we observed some other part of the same Wall to stand more entirely, and to be built with such goodly square Ashler stone as is in the great wall before mentioned. Thirdly, a ruined old Castle or Fortification erected upon a Mount, a Fort of great strength and beauty in ancient times: now it is only a Shepherd's habitation. We perceiving that it was Inhabited by some people went into it, hoping to have bought some Wine for the refreshing of ourselves. But when we entered the same, in stead of people we found only the excrements of Cattles, and a place where some Shepherd or Herdsman had reposed himself. Also we observed a very miserable rubbish of Stones that were dissipated and scattered over the face of the whole ground every where within and without the Walls, after that I went to a plot of arable Ground, where I saw a Ploughman hold the Plough, and myself and one Master Francis Flyer did the like one after another, that if we live to be Old men we may say in our old age, we had once holden the Plough in the Trojan Territory, especially in that part we saw the City stood. After this we saw Mount Ida, being by my estimation some two miles distant from that place, but we had not the opportunity to go so near to it as to view it exactly. I wonder that the Epithets of Nemorosa should be given to it by the Poets, for I could perceive no Tree at all growing about it, and doubt whether any grew upon it in former times, by reason of the rocky and stony matter it consisteth of, we only discerned the lofty top of it called by the ancient Poets, both Gargarus and Dyndima, upon which Cybiles Priests were called Idaei. Dactyli, Galli, and Curetes, did celebrated their Sacrifices in honour of her, being the Mother of the Gods. I understand that store of Turpentine doth grow upon the Hill and the sides of it. These notable things that I have seen in Troy are so worthy the observation, that I would not for five hundred pounds but I had seen them, and had I not seen them now, I think I should have taken a journey out of England of purpose to see the same. Therefore let me advice all my Countrymen that mean to travel into the world for observation, to see this famous place in their Travels, as being fare the most worthiest of all the ruined places in the world that are not Inhabited. At last when we came to the shore side to enter our Boat before we left the land, we ascended a little Mount situate hard by the Sea, which, it is likely to have been made by the Art of man and not by Nature, and that in the time of the ten year's Wars betwixt the Grecians and Trojans. Another artificial Mount of the same kind I observed beyond that also. By whom (whether by the Grecians or by the Trojans) and to what end they were raised, I do not know. Only I conjecture they were made by the Trojans, to the end that from the same they might look over the Walls, which I think were built alongst the Sea-coast, and so by Darts, Slings, Stones, Arrows, and such other warlike Instruments to annoyed the Greeks riding at Anchor near to the shore. Besides the fruitful Valley that I have mentioned, which lieth at the backside of the Promontory Sygenm, through which runneth the River Simois, there is another most fertile and delicious Bellonius l. 2. c. 6 Describing the Trojan ruins, saith that Simois and Xanthus have not water enough in Winter for a goose to swim, and in Summer are quite dry. He mentioneth Baths &c. Valley, that lieth by the Seaside opposite to Tenedos, which I think is as pleasant and fat a Valley as any in the world, being extended at the lest a dozen miles in length alongst the Sea-coast, and some ten miles as I conjecture in breadth, the ground being as fruitful to produce all manner of Commodites as any plot of ground under the Sun, but by reason that the Inhabitants of the Country are oftentimes infested by Pirates and men of War, which take away from them what they list, they cannot found any secure place of habitation in all that tract: by means whereof it cometh to pass, that there are few dwelling Houses there, and so consequently the Coast is more untilled and unmannured then otherwise it would be. Notwithstanding there are diverse goodly plots of Corn, only Wheat to be seen in sundry parts of the Valley near to the Seaside, but the other parts of the Valley further in the Country seem unto those that behold it a fare off upon the Sea, to be covered wholly with Wood, which consisteth Live-oake-tree. especially of live Oake-trees. By a live Oake-tree, I mean a strange kind of Oak which groweth in diverse parts of Asia as well as here, that differeth much from our English Oak, the body or trunk of it is much lesser than of our Forest Oakes, that are but of an ordinary size, also they are much lower than ours. As for the wood of this Tree it seemeth to be of an inpenetrable hardness, such as no Axe can cleave or divide a sunder without a great deal of difficulty when it is dry, but being green it is easily hewed down. It beareth a kind of Fruit or acorn somewhat differing from ours, which is called Valania, which serveth for diverse uses. For besides that, it feedeth and fatneth Hogs making the flesh eat passing sweetly, they tanne their Leather with it, moreover most of the Turkish Ships are made of this Wood, but it lieth a long time in the water before they cleave it and work it for the Ship timber. But me thinks I hear some Trojan complaine of another tedious ten-yeeres Siege: I will therefore abruptly break off the rest, with his coming to Constantinople, Entertainment there, his Oration to the Lord Ambassador, Sir Paul Pinder, and manifold kindnesses from him, and other Constantinopolitan English: I will suddenly bring you in upon him in a Franciscan Friary, beholding a Superstitious Tragedy, which you shall hear from himself, with other Relations of that City. Master CORYATS' Constantinopolitan Observations abridged. THe first of April being Thursday, and the day immediately before Good-friday, I with diverse of my Countrymen went about midnight to the Monastery of the Franciscan Friars, where within a little after I came thither, I observed a very rigorous and austere kind of Discipline, whereof indeed I had often heard before that time, but never saw till then. Just about the point of Midnight a little after Mass was begun, certain fellows prostrating themselves in the middle of the Choir of the Church, directly before the high Altar, Whipped themselves vere Self-whipping. Paenitentia paenitenda. Herein we will allow the Popish Doctrine of merit. But these hypocrites which will do Penance by others must go to Heaven by proxy too. cruelly, and continued in the merciless punishment of themselves at the lest an hour and a half. At the first I thought they had been some of the Friars themselves but therein I erred, for they love to spare their flesh though it be otherwise reported of them. There were of those some four or five and were indeed certain Galley Slaves, that in lieu of the punishment which they did undergo for other men, that against Easter had confessed their fins, and were enjoined a certain for their offences, were to be released from the Galleys. This I understand to be the Custom every year, that the richer sort of people having confessed their sins to the Priest, and thereupon required to perform such a Penance, do procure these kind of Slaves upon condition of Liberty to undertake this punishment for them. The poor Villains did endure such bitter chastisement which they inflicted upon themselves, that I could scarce behold them with dry eyes▪ their Faces were covered with Canvas vails so that no man could perceive any of them, and all the middle part of their back was naked which they lashed with certain Napkins, at the ends whereof were Sitters, and again at the end of those Sitters were enclosed certain little sharp pieces of Iron, made like the strait part of the rowel of a Spur, which at the very first blow that it laid upon the skin did easily draw blood. They kept a certain order in laying on their blows, now on the right shoulder, & after over the left, in the space of a quarter of an hour, I saw one of them that dealt somewhat roughly with himself by redoubling his blows a little faster than the rest, did fetch off all the skin from the middle part of his back, which was a very doleful and tragical Spectacle, and when he had very bitterly whipped himself, there came a certain fellow with a Cloth in his hand steeped in Vinegar, with which he wiped away the blood that it should not rankle. After which the Slave continued whipping of himself after a very terrible and cruel manner, but most of the rest favoured themselves much more than this man did. Among diverse others Gentlemen of quality that came thither to behold this spectacle, the French Ambassador presented himself with great Devotion. This severe Discipline being now ended, one of the Friars ascended the Pulpit and made a Sermon in the Italian Tongue concerning the Passion of Christ. Master Coryats' Fortune: but it fortuned to prove a lie● the more the pity, not for Odcombes sake so much and the Syrenaicall crew, as for the curious diligence of many his observations, which might to the wisest have proved profitable. The Tuesday in the Easter week my Lord went to the Captain Pashas, and myself attended upon him. At his return from the Pasha's Palace, his Lordship espying a certain Turkish Fortune-teller called Rama, Fishing under the wall of the Seraglios near to a holy Well, the water whereof is good (He was Fortune-teller to the Grand Signior himself) one that was a kinsman of Mahomet's, for he ware a Turbet of a very deep green die. Unto him my Lord sent me with Master Edward Connock his Secretary and one of his Druggermen, to the end he should tell me my Fortune, whereupon he delivered unto me two Dices, and willed them to cast them upon a certain smooth green Stone that lay before him, which when I had done, he wrote with his Pen certain Turkish Characters upon the same stone, by virtue whereof he Prognosticated my Fortune and presaged to this effect, as the Druggerman interpreted his speech, viz. That I was a man desirous to Travel into remote Regions, that according to my desire I should travel fare, and should be in danger for my Religion sake, and should also escape that danger, after that I should come to a great City (perhaps he meant London) where many would flock about me to hear me Discourse of those things that I had seen and done in my Travels. At last Master Secretary gave him certain. Asper's for a gratuity: he said also that I should writ a Book of my Travels, and publish it to the benefit of my Countrymen, and many thousands besides. There is a College of Turkish Monks in Galata, that are called Daruises, near to one of Daruises, a kind of Turkish Friars. their public Burial places, who every Tuesday and Friday (which is the Turkish Sabbath) do perform the strangest exercise of Devotion that ever I saw or heard of. It was my chance to see it the ninth of April, with some other Englishmen that went thither to observe the same, and therefore I will writ a little of it according to mine own experience. About half an hour after twelve of the clock the same day, I entered a pretty fair room, to the which I passed through an outward Court, which room was before almost full of Turks that came thither to serve God in their superstitious kind, and had put off their Shoes (according to their wont custom) and placed them upon Shelves. Some part of the walls of this room were in the inside decked with Inscriptions and Poesies written in the Turkish language, one directly over the Interpreter or Expounder of the Law, and others here and there, all tending to Religion. The middle part of the room which is form out square, is void, and reserved only for the Religious men to sit in; but all the four parts round about served for the Spectators to behold that which I will now express, which Spectators were as well Christians as Turks. For hither the Turks will suffer the Christians to have access, though not to their Mosquys. There are other inner rooms also somewhat near this where Women sat apart by themselves, with their Masks before their Faces. A little after I came into the room the Daruises repaired into the middle void space, sitting Crosslegged, bending their Bodies low towards the floor for Religion sake, even almost flat upon their Faces, and that by murmuring out certain Religious terms: the whole company of them were about two and fifty. Their habits differing Fashion of their Habit. much from the other Turks, first the covering of their Head was of a differing sort from the other, for they wear certain grey Felts made in a form not unlike the blocks of Hats that we use in England, some whereof about the lower end are covered with a little white Shash, likewise the Cloak or upper▪ Vest of most of them was exceedingly patched, and mended with a great multitude of several pieces, to which torn Gown I think they attribute matter of Holiness. The whole company of them being now settled in their places, and holding their Turkish manuscript Books in their hands, a certain Singing-m●n sitting a part in an upper room began to sing certain Hymns, but with the most unpleasant and harsh notes that ever I heard, exceedingly differing from our Christian Church singing, for the yelling and disorderly squeaking of them did even grate mine ears. Whensoever he, pronounced the Name of Mahomet, all of Mahumetar. Holies. them did cast down their Heads to their knees. After he had done, the Interpreter of the Law ascended into a Chair, and read a certain Turkish Book for some half hour to the Assembly, which contained the Mahometan Doctrine, but when he named him, they fell prostrate upon their Faces and kissed the ground. Almost a quarter of an hour before he had done, three Pipers sitting in the room with the Singer, began to play upon certain long Pipes not unlike Tabors, which yielded a very ridiculous and foolish Music, and continued so very near a quarter of an hour after the Clergy man had ended his Lecture: and with them there played another, that struck with his hands a strange kind of Instrument made of Mettle, in the form of a kind of Basin. Having played very near a quarter of an hour, upon a sudden they sounded Deruises strange turnings. much louder than ordinary, whereupon some five and twenty of the two and fifty Daruises, suddenly rose up bore legged and barefooted, and casting aside their upper Garment some of them having their their breasts all uncovered, they began by little and little to turn about the Interpreter of the Law turning gently in the midst of them all, afterward they redoubled their force and turned with such incredible swiftness, that I could not choose but admire it. Among the rest, there was one little Boy of some twelve years of age, that turning in a corner of the room struck no small admiration in all the Spectators that were Strangers. This turning they kept for the space of one whole hour at the lest: during which time, sometimes they turned exceeding swiftly, sometimes very gently. After they had half done, the Singer in the upper room began to sing again, at the pronunciation of some of whose words, the Daruises suddenly mumbled out certain strange terms, with a most hideous kind of murmuring that did in a manner terrify and astonish us that were mere strangers to these Ceremonies. This they did three or four several times with an acclamation of all the Turks that stood by. The form of their Dancing is as strange as the continuance of their swiftness, for sometimes they stretch out their Arms as fare as they can in length, sometimes they contract them in a lesser compass, sometimes they hold them about their Heads, sometimes again they perform certain merry gestures, as if they were drawing a Bow and shooting forth an Arrow. Likewise some of them did continued turning during the whole time in one and the self same place, and others more forward from one corner to another. This exercise now driving to an end, one of the Daruises beginneth some Prayer in Arabic, and continually turning about with the rest of the Company, pronounceth it with a very audible voice, and his Prayer being ended there is an upshot of this ridiculous and Ethnic devotion for this time, after it had continued almost an hour and a half. The violence of their turning is so great, that I have heard some of them have fallen down dead in the place, through the extremity of their swift Circumgyration, and whosoever he is that doth so, is esteemed for a Saint. These Feasts are like those Trietericall Orgia that were performed by the furious Myrmalores' the Priests of Bacchus, to the honour of their drunken God, upon the Mountains of Cithaeron in Baotia. These Daruises though they are Religious men have no lands to maintain them as the Christian Monasteries have, but a certain stipend paid them every day, partly by the Grand Signior, and partly by certain Pashas, and it is esteemed for so Holy an order, that diverse Pashas have renounced their Dignity and pomp of the world, and entered themselves into this Order for the better salvation of their souls. And at this day the Grand Signior hath a Brother of this Society that liveth in the Seraglios, whom he hath often intended to put to Death, according Mustapha, since this, twice Emperor, and thrice Religious or Daruise. to the old principle of State that hath been these many years observed amongst the Turkish Emperors, but he hath happened to fall into some bitter Disease whensoever he hath thought upon any such matter, which is the reason that he yet suffereth him to live. The twentieth of April, there began a Fire in Constantinople about midnight, which was like to have done much hurt, if it had not been prevented by the care and industry of the Captain Great Fire. Bashaw. For he came thither a little after it began with a great multitude of men to repress the fury of the flame as much as in them lay. He was so furious at that time, that with a certain warlike Instrument called in the Turkish Tongue a Capooch, which is somewhat like a Mace, he struck a janissary that he saw rifling of a House, so fiercely upon the head, that immediately he fell down dead in the place: and had done the like to some other janissaries that were the adherents of the other, in his enterprise of ransacking other men's goods, if they had not suddenly escaped by flight. For indeed it doth happen that janissaries do of purpose set Houses on fire, even to the great endangering of the City for prey and spoil sake, especially the houses of jews. For which cause the jews within these few years, have both made their Houses stronger than they were wont to be, and also have made Vaults under their houses, into the which they may convey their Goods, whensoever there chanceth any sudden Fire. Art the time of this Fire there came the Bustan which is a great man of the Grand Signiors, with two thousand men out of the Seraglios, for the helping of the Bashaw. For indeed it behoved the Bashaw to look to the main chance for the quenching of the Fire, in the time of the Grand Signiors absence, lest if there should have been any great hurt done, perhaps he might have lost his Head after the King's return to the City, but the hurt was not so great as it was feared to have been, for there were not above fifty Houses burnt. It is the Custom that whensoever any Fire riseth in the City, to Hung up him in whose House it beginneth, as now a Cook in whose house it began was Hanged presently after the Fire ceased. The like kind of Fires and much more furious have been often seen in this City, as they are mentioned by the ancient Historiographers, which have wasted not only the private Houses of the Inhabitants, but also Temples, Statues, Pillars and other beautiful Ornaments of the City. The one and twentieth of April about six of the clock at night, I saw the most resplendent and glittering show that ever I did in my life. For the Turks hanged all their Turkish Mosquys both of Constantinople and Galbata with Lamps; which stood in a very decent and comely order found about the circle of their slender Towers, where the Priest doth use to call the people to Prayers at certain hours limited with a very loud voice. Some of these Towers have two and some three Circles in them, each above another, Lamps. the show at the first hanging out of the Lamps seemed strange unto me, that never had seen the like before; but about Midnight when it was much darker, than when they were first hanged out, they yielded a passing glorious and refulgent Spectacle, for it was my hap to see them again. Above all the rest of the Towers those four that belong to the Temple of Solyman the magnificent, made a most incompatable bright show, for two of the sour being adorned with three Circles had three rows of Lamps hanged out, and the other two with two Circles had two more; the Towers of which Temple made the bravest show of all the ●owerss of the whole City. These Lamps hanged till four of the clock in the Morning, and were then taken down. The occasion of the hanging out of them, was because that Night Mahomet was borne in the City of Medina in Arabia. These kind of Lamps they hung out at four times of the year besides; as in the time of Ramazan, which is their Lent and lasteth thirty days, during which time, it is not lawful for any Turk to eat or drink before Night, and then they use to recompense their day Abstinence with their night Gluttony. Also in that space janissaries commit insolences against Christians, taking money from whomsoever they meet by the way. The second beginneth in December and lasteth three days, and is called Hodglar-byram, &c. The eight and twentieth of April, being Wednesday, about five of the clock in the more 〈…〉 my Lord and his Company (whereof myself was one) went into Adrinople stree● in Constantinople near to the gate of Adrinople, to see the Grand Signior come into the City from Adrinople, whether he went upon the one and twentieth day of December last, the pomp of it was so gallant that I never saw the like in my life; neither do I think that the like hath been used amongst any Princes of the world saving these Musulmen, since the time of the triumphs of the Roman Emperors, when they went to the Capitol, after the conquering of some famous Country: the place where hence he came that morning is called Doubt Bashaw, a place standing by itself in the Country some three miles from Constantinople, the people that attended upon his person at that time, were said to amount to the number of 15000. First road the Subbashaw of Constantinople and Galata, with one hundred men on horseback, and other servants also they had which went a foot, carrying certain Muskets in their hands. Next followed French Soldiers, a company of fugitive Rogues, that to get a large pay somewhat more than they have, either in their own Country, or could get in the Low Countries fled to Constantinople to be entertained by the Grand Signior, of whom the greatest part of them doth receive half a Doller a day for their pay: their Colonel road with some twenty of his principal men, and all the rest to the number of one hundred with Muskets on foot, after them the Officers of the Arsenal a foot, with the chief of them a horseback, certain of them carrying a Galley with a man in it, a very strange and ridiculous conceit: for indeed every one laughed hearty at it; after them came Squibsters, but how many in number I could not understand; then came a great multitude of Gemiglandes' all on foot, whereof one had a feather sticking in his flesh, even in his face somewhat near to his right eye: then a Coach covered with cloth of Gold, which served for the Grand Signiors riding, wherein himself and his Sultana did use to ride: then a Delee, that is a fool with a Bear's skin upon his back, then Chauses on horseback, with Brass and Iron Maces in their hands, which they carried upon their right shoulders, these were in number 200. and their seruan●ss a foot six hundred, and after them seven Coaches, than came janissaries on foot four thousand with Muskets; some of these wear Bears skins; and after them other janissaries on horseback, every one having a Spear in his hand, with a little Flag in the same; after them again other kind of janissaries that wear leather Cappes, on the top of which were great white Ostriches feathers: then came certain Horses driven by men of purpose, that carried water in Leather Bottles for men to drink in: then certain Turkish Saints with very long hair and ragged clotheses. Next followed a black Elephant, after them Ladies, hundred & twelve on horseback, with three hundred men attending on them, and the Mufti: then head Viziers, being eight or nine of the most principal of Turkey, with one hundred Chauses their attendants; then squeaking Music both Vocal and Instrumental. The Daruises a foot using a ridiculous shooting and elevation of their voice. Then some one hundred Pikemen a foot, who besides their Pikes carried also Bows and Arrows. Then Mahomet's kinsmen a horseback, with green Halberds. Then Vice Cadies on horseback, than Ladies again; then nine goodly Horses of the Kings led by Chiauses, very richly adorned with Saddles and Horse clotheses of great price, a marvelous rich Target, being hanged at the pommel of the Saddle of each Horse made of massy beaten Gold, and garnished with variety of precious Stones, each of these Horses is said to be worth two hundred pound sterling. Next the King's Greyhounds, being led and clothed with coverings of Cloth of Gold: of these there were at the lest one hundred. Then came Chiauses on horseback, namely twenty to attend the King's person, and had fifty servants more attending upon them: then road one with a Streamer of green Taffeta, wherein was an Arabian Inscription in very great Letters; this is said to have been used by Mahomet himself their Prophet, in his wars with Cosoroes King of Persia and others also. Near unto this Ensign, was carried another Ensign (which is the common Standard that they use in their wars, as heretofore the Romans used the Eagle) that is the tail of the Horse fastened upon the top of a long Staff. Next went his Archers, called Solackes, with Bows and Arrows attired in fine linen shirts that reached to the calf of their legs and long sleeves curiously wrought with delicate seams of Needle Worke. Also they had coverings for their head (Hats I cannot fitly call them) which consisted of Silver fairly guilt, with long feathers, &c. The one and twentieth of May happened a terrible fire: three great fires had fallen out betwixt the twentieth of April, and the one and twentieth of May. Grasshoppers sometimes do fall so thick in Constantinople, and the Territories about the City in Grasshopper. the Summer time, and that especially in june or july, being brought in with an Eastern wind, that a man cannot pass in the streets of Constantinople or Galata, but he shall every where tread upon them. Also they fly so thick upon the tops of houses, that they do even cover the tiles: and in Meadows, Pastures, and upon Hills, lie in such infinite and innumerable multitudes, that they seem to cover the grass, and in the highways horses that go tread upon them and kill them in their journey; likewise upon trees of all sorts, Vines, Corn, &c. they fall in such abundance, that sometimes they annoyed and spoil great store of Fruit; besides they are much greater than ours are in the West parts of Europe. I observed in Constantinople in the month of May, certain Butterflies as great as Reare-mises Butterfly's great. with four wings, each whereof distinguished with a round spot made circularly, consisting of two colours Purple and Black, and two Horns in their head made in the form of branches of a Tree; they spawn thirty or forty Spawns in a night. All the Turks and others, that do ride in Constantinople or Galata, do cover the back and buttocks of the Horse with a fair cloth. The Turks are exceedingly given to Sodomy, and Sodomy. therefore diverse keep pretty boys to abuse them by preposterous venery. A Cock and Hen of Pheasants sold for sixty Asper's, and Partridges for twenty Asper's a pair. Hawks called Falcons Cheapness. so cheap, that a man may buy one young for twenty Asper's, being bred within five or six miles of the City. In the Month of May and july, I observed every evening in Constantinople about seven of the clock, certain little Flies flying abroad in the air with fiery tails, which seemed to me Fiery Flies. the first time that I saw them, certain little sparks of fire flying to and fro in the air. Afterwards having taken one of them and opened his belly, I found a certain bright and glistering spark of fire in his tail, which I never saw before. These kind of Flies do much use to fly abroad in the Summer time in Constantinople, only in the evening, which a stranger that never saw them before, would take to be true flakes of fire. There are in the Turkish Empire two men of great authority, like the Lord Chancellors, called Cadileskeers, the one of Romalia, the other of Anatolia; be of Romalia hath the authority to remove Cadies from their places in Romalia, and to Cadileskiers. substitute others in their rooms, the like hath he of Anatolia. Also they are to sit in the Divan with the Viziers and Pashas, to give their verdict in cases of justice; without whose opinion and sentence nothing can be certainly determined. The Turks will not suffer these three things to be meddled withal by a Christian or jew, viz. his Religion, his Women, his Slave. Those kind of Flies that troubled me in Italy, did in the night time as much infect me in Constantinople, as being as familiar to Thrace as to Italy; I mean the Cimexes, after that being once taken and bruised upon the nail of a man, doth cover the whole nail with blood and stink. The Turk doth never at the saluting of his friend at any time of the Cimices. day, or when he drinketh to him at dinner or supper, put off his Turban (as we Christians do our Hats one to another) but boweth his head and putteth his right hand upon his breast, so that he utterly disliketh the fashion that, is used amongst us of putting off our Hats, therefore Courtesy. when he wisheth any ill to his Enemy, he prayeth God to to sand him no more rest than to a Christians Hat. The Turks, as they shave publicly in the streets, likewise they let blood oftentimes in the streets, but so indiscreetly, that they suffer sometimes a man to bleed at the lest two or three Phlebotomy. pounds of blood, ●o the extreme weakening of their bodies: whereas few of our men suffer their Patient to bleed above half a pound. The true Musulman will scarce kill a louse, if he found him in his apparel, but throws him away, affirming, that it is contrary to the rules of charity to kill him, Superstition. or any thing else that hath life in it, except those things that they kill for their sustenance. And as for Buds that they see enclosed in a Cage, they will buy them for some money of the owner, and after let them fly out of the cage, for they think that there is injury done to them to debar them of their liberty. After the month of May, you shall scarce see till the end of September, any green grass growing abroad in the Meadows or Fields, because after that time it is all scorched away with the heat of the Sun. So it falleth out in most of those Eastern Countries, otherwise than it doth here in England. The pride of the Turkish Viziers or Pashas is so great, that when a Christian Ambassador doth either bring them or sand them a Present of great worth, they have not the honesty as to thank Pride. him. Whensoever the Turks or Greeks fall to buffets, they neither strike one another with their fists, but altogether with the palm of their hands, which I have often observed amongst them. In Boxing. England only our women, and those gentle do carry Fans in their hands made of Ostrich Fans. feathers, black, blue, red, yellow, &c. but no Gentlemen whatsoever; but here in Constantinople I have observed the contrary, that only men, and those Turks, Greeks, and Franks do carry these kind of Fans, and neu●● any women that I could perceive. The seventh of August, being Saturday, my courteous friend Master William Perch being desirous to gratify me in a matter for the which I had often before solicited him, invited me and Master William Ford, Preacher to our Nation, to the house of a certain English jew, called Amis, Amis an English jew. borne in the Cro●tched Friars in London, who hath two sisters more of his own jewish Religion, Commorant in Galata, who were likewise borne in the same place; to this man's house I say we came, the foresaid day about nine of the clock in the morning to see a matter, which in my former travels I wished to have seen, especially in Venice, but never till then had the opportunity to attain unto, namely a circumcision. It was done in a private house, according to the custom Rites of Circumcision. of the jews resident in Constantinople, and not in a Synagogue as it is with the jews in other Countries. This foresaid Amis, for the love he bore to our English Nation, in the which he lived till he was thirty years of age, being at the time of my residence in Constantinople sixty, as also for his good will sake, which he bore to my foresaid friend Master William Perch, received us with very courteous entertainment, presenting unto us at a Table in a fine little room where he placed us, diverse delicate dishes and first-fruits with a cup of most excellent Wine, often welcomming us with many hearty and wel-wishing speeches. While we were at breakfast, diverse jews came into the room, and sung certain Hebrew Songs; after which the child was brought to his Father, who sat down in a chair, and placed the child being now eight days old in his lap. The whole company being desirous that we Christians should observe their ceremony; called us to approach near to the child. And when we came, a certain other jew drawing forth a little Instrument made not unlike those small Cissers that our Ladies and Gentlewomen do much use, did with the same cut off the Prepuce or foreskin of the child, and after a very strange manner unused (I believe) of the ancient Hebrews, did put his mouth to the child's yard, and sueked up the blood. All his Privities (before he came. into the room) were besprinkled with a kind of powder, which after the Circumciser had done his business, was blowed away by him, and another powder cast on immediately. After he had dispatched his work, the same also after his work was done, took a little strong Wine that was held in a Goblet by a fellow that stood near him, and poured it into the child's mouth to comfort him in the midst of his pains, who cried out very bitterly. The pain being for the time very bitter indeed, though it will be (as they told me) cured in the space of four and twenty hours. But those of any riper years that are circumcised (as it too often cometh to pass, that Christians which turn Turks) as at forty or fifty years of age, do suffer great pain for the space of a month, the Prepuce that was cut off was carried to the Mother, who keepeth it very preciously as a thing of worth. The twelfth of August being Thursday, the Turks about eight of the clock at night, illuminated Lamps. the steeples of their Moskies', with abundance of Lamps over all Constantinople and Galata, (as they did upon Mahomet's birth day before mentioned by me) as being the Eve of their first Sabbath in the Month or Moon of Regepf, by way of preparation for their great Feast of Ramazan, which followed afterward, which custom they observe every year upon the foresaid day. The eleventh of September, some of the learned Turks that were skilful in their Law, observing that the contagion of the Plague was lately dispersed over diverse places of the City, had recourse to some of their Musulman Books, to the end they might inform themselves of some convenient and discreet course to be taken for the prevention of the sickness, and finding in one of them, that some thirty years since there was made an Edict for the banishing of all the Dogs Dogs banished to prevent pestilence. out of the Town, as being principal Instruments of scattering the Plague, by reason of their free passing up and down from one house to another, they held it meet to imitate that example, and to do the like. So that the matter being now propounded to the Grand Signior, it was at last determined, that the Dogs should be banished, and for the better performance of the matter, finally, they concluded thus, that every Christian and jew dwelling in Constantinople should by a day limited (under the pain of forfeiting four Chiquins) present a Dog to the Cad●e, and taking of him a Teskeria (this is a Turkish word that signifieth a Certificate written under his hand) for a testimony of performance of the same should afterward bring him to the water side, and see him embarked for Saitan: for there were certain vessels not much unlike our lighters at London, assigned only for transporting the Dogs, the Na●lum or passage being an Asper for every Dog: by means whereof it came to pass that within one week there were no less than twenty thousand Dogs even a great Army of them carried over to Santan: and whereas the City did not yield Dogs enough for the several Families of Christians and jews to present to the Cadie, those of Galata bought Dogs at a dear rate to transport them over to Constantin●ple, and to cell them there much dearer. Mongrels and masterless Curs that before strayed up and down the City, being now worth twenty or thirty Asper's. Now whereas the Grand Signior held it fit that they should be all killed when they came to the Saitanicall shore, the Mufti Dogged Charity. who is the Tarkish Oracle, would not give his consent to that, affirming, that it would be a very uncharitableaction. The twentieth of September, three of the Uisiers sons Rod up and down in the City in The Visier● sons circumcised. great pomp being accompanied with many Spahies mounted upon their goodly Palfreyes' that were richly furnished. And the same three were that day circumcised, the custom being such, that when the Sons of any eminent Turk is circumcised, a little before they perform the act upon him, he rideth up and down the City with great solemnity with diverse jewels of great prize in his Turban, his long lock hanging down behind his back artificially woven and wrought in with curious pleites and tresses, and adorned with Diamonds and other sparkling stones of great value. Likewise they have two long Pendants made of Gold Plate, that hung down in the like manner over their back. In their Turban besides their jewels they wear black Ostridge-feathers. Some of them wear upper Vests of Cloth of Gold, and Cimiters by their sides with a marvelous rich handle and scabbard: their horses very lusty, worth sometimes a hundred pounds sterling a Horse, garnished with most rich Furniture, the forepart and hi●der of the Saddle being of massy Silver Plate double gilded: the headstall of his Bridle and mithell consisting of the like silver double gilded; a Horse-cloth covering all the buttocks of the Horse, worth perhaps some two hundred Dollars. Before the youths certain Gemilands walk afoot, carrying certain strange devices of a pretty height in their hands, made partly of little shreds of Paper, and partly of thin Silver Plate with round Figures made in the form of the World. Likewise near to them go certain Flutes that yield a very ridiculous and squeaking Music with their Flutes. The Horsemen road very orderly in their ranks, two and two together. After all this, returning to their Father's House, they are feasted with much good cheer. This day did these youths present themselves to the Grand Signior to kiss his hand, who bestowed upon each of them two upper Vests of Cloth of Gold, two jewels and two rich Goblets. The same day about seven of the clock at night, their Father the Visier made notable shows upon the water before the Grand Signior with fireworks. For there were sixteen Boats that served for the same purpose, wherein pretty Castles were contrived, the people in which skirmished together at the lest an hour, spending such abundance of Powder in their fireworks, that I never saw the like before, sending up diverse of their flashes in the Air, as high as the highest Fire works. Steeple in Constantinople; a sight most notable to observe so many Boats with their fireworks encounter so long together, in which space there was no cessation or intermission, but that you should sometimes see four, sometimes six fiery Steeples ascending into the Air together with many burning lines passing too and fro upon the water in diverse several forms. Among the rest of these fireworks I observed some made upon the very shore itself with singular cunning resembling the shape of Cypresse-trees; a very pleasing and delectable object to behold. The twentieth of September being Monday, the jews of Constantinople and Galata, began their Feast of Tabernacles which lasted till the eight and twentieth of the same month, that is Jews feast of Tabernacles, nine days. just nine days in which they differ from the ancient Jews who were commanded by Almighty God to spend only eight days in the colebration of their Feast. I talked with a jew concerning the reason of this their difference, who told me that it was because being so fare from jerusalem, as in Constantinople they did not altogether so certainly know the first day according to the course of the Moon, as those jews that live in jerusalem, and therefore for the better assurance of this matter, they add a day to the number that God limited and appointed their forefathers, whereas the jews that live in jerusalem, and the parts of the Holy Land, near thereabout, by the course of the Moon more certainly knowing the precise time of the beginning do spend only eight days in their Feast and no more. Again, they do in another respect differ from God's Institution. For he commanded only two days to be more solemnly celebrated then the rest, that is, the first and the last, but they celebrated two at the beginning, and two also at the last. But as of the former two, the first day is the chiefest, being kept with more solemnity than the second: so also of the two later, the last of all is more ceremoniously observed then the former. In this space they are much given to holiness, resting from all labour during the whole nine days, and they sometimes eat and drink in their Tabernacles, which are made partly in their private Houses, or the corner of some Gallery belonging thereto, at the lest if they have any, and partly near to their Synagogues. They make the sides of their Tabernacles of Reeds of Bulrushes, and cover them at the top with Bays. It was my hap to be in one of them that was made near to a Synagogue. Also the ninth day which was the last of their Feast about four of the clock in the afternoon, I was at their liturgy in one of their Synagogues, being admitted Synagogue-Lyturgie. Irreverence. to sit down among them. I found the irreverence of the jews in Venice, & of those of Constantinople to be like in the service of God. They neither uncover nor kneel the whole time of their Prayer, sometimes they stand altogether, & sometimes they sit altogether. For some quarter of an hour after the beginning of the reading of their Law, they wear nothing over their back, but their ordinary apparel, but then all of them put on their Ephod both men and children; which Ephod is made of the same white stuff, as the Turkish Turbans are, these hung over their backs 〈…〉 odd. and reach down to the middle part of their bodies, after a loser manner than I think the ancient jews were wont to wear them, for I read in the 2. Sam. the 6. Chapter, and 14. Verse, that King David gird it about his middle when he danced before the Ark: but they hung it lose about their bodies. This Ephod many of them carried in a little scrip from their houses, and backe again after the end of their liturgy. When they sat at their devotion they used a most ridiculous and unseemly gesture; for they always moved their bodies up and down very strangely, the head being in a continual motion without any cessation. After that they move their right side then their left, and lastly their forepart forward; which kind of wagging of their bodies by interchangeable turns they use during the whole time of their service. The form of their Synagogue is built four square, having abundance of little Glasses hanging round about, that serve to contain Lamps, and some also of silver. The Priest being Synagogue. in t●e middle room, which is made in the same form as those of Venice. That I saw described in my former Book bellowed like an Ox with a very hideous and roaring exaltation of his voice at their service, they sung in Hebrew (in which Language their whole Service is said) the n●ne and twentieth Psalm, though nothing at all pertinent to their Feast, at the upper end of their Synagogue they have three distinct places drawn over with branched Velvet in the middle whereof was placed their Law, which consisted of ten distinct parcels, each part containing the self same matter written therein that the other do, being folded up with two Silver handls at the ends; at the top of each whereof is a Silver Pomegranate, with many Bells hanging round about the same: within the which their Law is written in a Roll of Parchment. One of these parcels consisted of a goodly Plate of Silver of no small price, all which ten were carried in the midst of their liturgy round about the inside of the Synagogue, the Cachan (which is their Priest) being the Ringleader of the company, before whom diverse of the jews in a merry manner went dancing as they also did that carried the said parcels. The Rose-water that was spirted by little young jews, out of Silver Vessels upon all those that carried about the Law was so much, that the Christian Spectators Sprinkling of Rose-water. thought that they would have half drowned them in Rose-water. The ceremony was such at that time, that a little after our company departed thence, our Emperor's Ambassador came to see their fashions. That day in which the jews by night should have taken down their Tabernacles, that is, the Monday being the eighth day, after the beginning of their Feast (which was wont to be the last day) the Christians of the Country began to erect their Tabernacles or Pavilions for their Vintage in all their Vineyards about Pera, and on both sides of the Bosphorus towards the black Sea, which Vintage lasted six days. In each of these days you might have seen the greatest part of the way betwixt the farther end of Pera, and the Vineyards full of Horses that went to and fro from morning to night, to carry away into the Town the Grapes in certain deep wooden pots after they were cut in the Vineyard: likewise the owners of the Vineyards with their Families going and coming. And in these Pavilions was much solace amongst the Christians for this time with good cheer, Music, &c. During the time of their Raccolta, whatsoever strangers came into their Vineyard might freely take as many Grapes as they were able to eat, which at another time they could not do, for if before that they should be apprehended stealing Grapes in a Vineyard by any janissaries, and carried to the Subbashaw of Galata, perhaps he might have twenty or forty blows upon the fee●. Besides an imposition of a thousand Asper's. Of those Vineyards many belonged to Turks; to whom it was lawful to drink Wine only at that time, while it was Must, but not else. I found not small recreation in expatiating abroad sometimes in the time of their Vintage to their Vineyards, where for exercise Turk's distinction for wine. sake I holp the poor Greeks both to gather their Grapes and to stamp some of their wine. For in certain Butts and other lesser Vessels they bruised many of their Grapes in the Vineyards themselves, and afterward in their private houses finished the making of their Wine. Their vines G 〈…〉ke Vines. grow not as in France and Germany, being underpropped, with little stalks but rather as little small shrubs which grow so stiff, that they need not any stakes to support them. The third of October being Sunday, my Lord being accompanied with the greatest part of our English Nation resident in Galata, over and above his own retinue went to congratulate the Polonian Ambassadors prosperous arrival in Constantinople, who with much courtesy gave him an Accoglienza speaking only in the Latin Tongue; and using sometimes in his discourse a certain word that was never yet allowed by the Critical censures of our time, namely Illustritas. There happened one very memorable thing this Summer in Galata, which shall not escape my pen. A certain jew turned Turk, and after his conversion to that Religion, buying once an Asper's worth of Fruit of a certain poor Turk, because he observed that the Turk did not deliver him so much as did countervail his Asper, the jewish Turk strooke the other about the face with some Instrument that he held in his hand, which gave him such a sound blow that he broke his face, insomuch that the blood ran very swiftly down his face: another jew that well knew this foresaid jewish Turk, and saw the blow given by him to the poor Turk, came to the Turk, and demanded of him why he did so patiently suffer that man to abuse him so outrageously, encouraging him to give him a blow, because otherwise every one that saw him put up that wrong so lightly, would take him for a rank coward. I do not at all regard this blow (quoth the poor Turk) because it is given me by one that is late made a Musulman, and I will not dishearten Turkish mild zeal and zealous mildness. him by giving another for the same; but will as quietly take as much at his hands, as I have already received, if he think fit to strike me once more: yea I tell the jew (quoth he) that I will give thee leave to draw as much blood from me as he hath done, without offering any revenge at all, if thou also wilt turn Musulman: a notable example if it be well considered. The fourth of October, being Monday, the Turkish le●t called Ramazan began which continueth Ramazan or Turkish Lent Lamps. till the fourth day of November, at which time they hanged out Lamps about their Steeples, in the manner as they did twice before, that since the time of my arrival in Constantinople which burned till four of the clock in the morning, even till that time when the Turk cryeth with a loud voice, &c. but it happened that their Lamps were hanged out much later this night than I have observed at other times. For before, they used to hung them out about the closing of the Evening, even about Sunset. But this night they did not before midnight, which came to pass by reason that they could not see the Moon, notwithstanding the Grand Signior being advertised by his expert Astronomers about ten of the cloc●e at night, that it was very likely the Moon was risen, though being darkened by clouds it did not shine, commanded that there should be an express order given forthwith that they should hung forth their Lamps; whereupon within the space of two hours, the Steeples belonging to all the Moskies' in Constantinople and Galata shined suddenly with Lamps, a show indeed very glorious and refulgent, some of their Steeples having only one row of Lamps, which contained some fifty particulars; some three rows which make a very beautiful show, yea each of the four Steeples belonging to the Moskee of Sultan Solyman, had not only three distinct rows of Lamps, which hanged about as many several pertitions in each Tower; but also three subdivided rows or series that pertained to the said several pertition, which Lamps were covered with certain wooden Boxes to the end to keep out the rain and the wind that they may not be blown out; these Lamps were hanged out every night. After the first, about the setting of the Sun, before which time it was not lawful Strict ●ast. for any man to eat or drink; only sick folk and little children excepted that are not circumcised. If in the space of this Ramaza any Turk should be found drunk he is punished with Drunkenness severely punished. death, as it happened to one when I was in Constantinople, who by the express commandment of the Visier had hot burning Lead poured into his mouth and ears: and as for those that by reason of sickness have been constrained to violate this fast, look how many days they have eaten in the Ramazau, they are to fast as many afterwards to recompense the same. This manner of fast betwixt sun and sun was instituted by Mahomet himself. Immediately after the Lamps are hanged out, and the Talisman hath cried out, it is lawful for people to eat, but not before: for though it be not death for any one that shall be found eating or drinking (saving only for Wine, for that is death without redemption) yet there is a certain severe punishment to be inflicted upon him. There is great quantity of Butter made in Turkey, but the most filthy and unsavoury that is made in any other part of the world; for besides that it is defiled with many hairs, it is also Sluttish Butter stained with many colours, as blue, red, green, and all the other colours of the Rainbow. It is made commonly in Moldania, Walachia, Mengr●●ia, and in some parts of Asia. Those that buy it in Constantinople refine it by setting it over the fire, and letting it settle, in melting whereof there is a must noisome and distasteful smell; then they pour out the clear substance, and the eight part remaineth as a muddy soot, or settling in the bottom. This Butter, though it be so filthy, yet they preferred it before the best Butter that any of our Christians do bring to the City. Again, whereas we make our Butter in all parts of Christendom with churning, they never do so, but in this manner they make it. They set the Cream over the fire, and so the gross substance descendeth to the bottom, and the Butter swimmeth to the top, which they stigme with a Ladle, and after pour it into the Hide of a Buffallo or an Ox. This being cold looketh rather like Grease then Butter. They bring it to Constantinople in Buffallo Hides, which when they transport from Galata to Constantinople, they throw it down into the water and drag it at a Boats tail through the Sea and before they put it out at the shore of Constantinople, they drag it also through a great deal of mud. One of these Hides is so great that when it is carried into the City eight men do usually carry it upon their backs by the help of Levers and Ropes. The use of this Butter is very frequent, by reason of the abundance of Pillage that is eaten in Constantinople, and in most places of Turkey. When they cell this Butter in their Shops, they hung it up in the very same Buffallo skins wherein they first brought it: and cut open the belly, where they discover the foresaid colours. Their Butter hath little Salt mingled with it, which is the cause of the rank savour thereof. Their Cheese likewise is brought in lesser skins, as of Goats and Sheep to the City, not pressed as our Cheese is, but in crumbles. It is very lean and dry, but fiery salt. But one Prison in all Constantinople, where there are but a few prisoners, because Cheese. whensoever a man is committed to prison for any offence, he is quickly brought to his trial. The seventh of january, being Thursday, I went with a worthy Greek, Michael Cavacco to Timotheus the Patriarch of Constantinople, whose house is in that part of Constantinople, which is Patriarch of Constantinople. called Phariaria, he is a man unlearned and very unworthy of the place. When we came to the door of his Conclave, we did put off our shoes, and leaving them without the door went in to him; and sat upon our tails crosslegged as the Turks do upon certain Carpets, without either Chair, Stool, or Form to sit on, he himself sat in the like manner, clad in a black broad cloth Gown that was furred, and a black habit of Say over his head like to the Coloires; his revenue is one year with another at the lest 6000. Chicquins. Near to his house is a Church of the Greeks, in which the foresaid Greek Michael shown me a certain piece of a black Marble Pillar some five foot long, that he said was brought from jerusalem, and that our Saviour was tied to the same when he was scourged. He told me that the Greeks do esteem it so dearly, that though the Duke of Florence did offer four thousand Chicquins for the same, they will not leave it. It standeth in a corner of the Church, on the right hand as you go into their Chancel. On Saturday, being the ninth of january, was presented to my Lord, about five of the clock in the afternoon, the strangest Bird that ever I saw in my life, a Pelican killed in the S●a by a A Pelican de● scribed. servant of our English Council, Master Abbot with a Musket: it was white and much greater than any Bird that ever I saw before. His wings being stretched out were so long, that betwixt the extremity of them both there was at the lest nine foot distance, each wing contained forty great feathers, which feathers yielded so great a quill, that it was almost as great as an ordinary finger: but the strangest thing in him was his beak, which yielded two matters worthy the observation; first the length, which was not so little as a Geometrical foot, and a quarter long, the top of the upper part of which bill was hooked like to the bill of an Eagle, and covered clean over the lower parts of the beak. Secondly, the greatness of the jaw or chap in the lower part of the beak, being a kind of thin fleshy substance, which indeed was so large that I saw a dog of a pretty bigness put within it, and 〈◊〉 contained the whole body thereof. I heard that it would contain very near a peck of wheat, he is a great devourer of fish, and having once got it within this jaw, his prey is certainly become his own. Great plenty of these Birds are in the Propontis and Hellespont, and do live partly upon the Land, and partly upon the Sea, but most upon the Sea. In Constantinople, Peru. and Galata there are five thousand and seven hundred and fifty Parishes, Parishes and Church's. Hospitals. of the Turks Turkish Muskies' great and little seven hundred and seventy: Karabassaries or Xenodochta four hundred and eighteen; public Fountains or Wells six hundred and fifty, private four hundred and ninety eight; Ovens or Bakc-houses three hundred and eighty five; horsemills five hundred and eighty three; Christian Churches an hundred and fifty; Synagogues thirty six; a hundred thousand Houses, and amongst them five thousand Shops. As for the Bird before mentioned, the Turks say that when Mecca was building, these to help forward the Tale. work brought stones in their bills, that served for the building of the Walls of the City: the G. S. trade. Grand Signior is of the company of the Archers, as most of the Sultan's of the Ottoman Family have been free of some company or other. His Father Mahomet was of the Company of the Ring-makers, those I mean that make Rings of the teeth of a certain Sea-fish, which Ring are very commonly worn by the Turks. They hold it a bad omen, when the Grand Signior on any occasion goeth out of Constantinople to meet in his way a Christian, for which only fault one of Sir Thomas Glover's men, was taken and had so many blows on his buttocks (his breeches betwixt) that he died thereof within few days after. The Greeks that cannot pay their debts are delivered to a Turk, who leads him with a chain about his neck, the other end fastened to the Keeper's middle to beg till he hath paid. Sometimes at the great Bayram, the Sultan, or Visier, or Bassas will pay half the debts. The Turkish Boys that learn the first Alphabet, observe the strangest custom that ever I saw, for sitting crosslegged as their father do, and holding their festers in their hands, they move themselves up and down towards their book that lieth before them, a motion so acquaint that I could not choose but laugh at them, and so did many other Christians beside myself. This I saw to be observed by the Turkish boys of Constantinople, Gallipoli and Syo, and I think it is used in all parts of the Turkish Dominion. I departed from Constantinople towards jerusalem, in an English Ship, called the Great Defince, which about a month before came from Syo to Constantinople, which are at the lest eighty leagues asunder, in the space of forty two hours, a thing that I name for the rarity thereof, because there are few Ships that perform it in so short a space, for the Ship in the which I went, being called the Samaritane, was almost six weeks performing it. I departed I say there hence, the one and twentieth of january being Friday, about eight of the clock in the morning, in as tempestuous and extreme a season as ever I traveled in my life, either by Land or water, for the snow which fell incessantly for the space of almost two days and two nights, bred such a rigid cold that some of us were even benumbed. Besides, the contrary winds so crossed our passage, that we found it a very fastidious and tedious voyage. Notwithstanding the adverse winds when we came within three or four miles of Gallipoli, by tacking about and turning to windward, as they call it (those are nautical words) by the which is meant sailing against the wind; with some kind of difficulty we entered into the Port. After we were come in, a certain jew that was in our Ship perceiving that we sailed so bravely against the winds, told me that the Englishmen by reason of their dexterity in sailing, might be not improperly called the fishes of the Sea: there we tarried three days, partly for the dispatch of our business with the Turkish Magistrates of the Town, and partly by a thick mist upon the Sea, during which we could not securely go forward for fear of falling into shallow parts of the Sea. This Gallipoli is some Gallipoli. ninety leagues distant from Constantinople: there endeth the Propontis and beginneth the Hellespout. The fourteenth of February we went ashore at Lesbos, now called Mitylene: it is very mountainous and rough. The Sheep bore the coursest Wool that ever I saw, like Goat's hair. The people flocked about us, many of them women, the ugliest sluts that ever I saw, saving the Armenian trulls of Constantinople. February eighteen we came to Syo. On the twentieth sailing by the Sanijan Coast we discerned Pathmos, and passed near Cos the birthplace of Hippo●rates. On the twenty three, we espied the tops of Ararat said to be eighty leagues within Land, and we fourteen from shore. On the twenty four we landed at Scanderone, infamous for the infectious air caused by foggy clouds after Sunset, and till nine in the morning hover about the mountains, and letting fall an unwholesome dew, the waters being also pestiferous; which cause many to leave their carcases there to be devoured of the jackals, which scrape them out of their graves. I saw one, somewhat like a Mastiff Dog, but somewhat less, his tail as long as of a Fox. They are therefore forced to fetch their water from a Fountain six miles off. Scanderone hath about forty Houses, the poorest Cottages that ever I saw, being but a few boards weakly compact and covered with Reeds. Our journey thence to Scandarone is about fifty six miles. The first day we road twelve; the second sixteen; the third sixteen; the fourth ten. Scanderone. The Right Worshipful Consul of the English Nation, Commorant in Aleppo, Master Bart. Haggat my worthy Countryman borne in Summersetshire at Welles, amongst other favours road with jaskalls. me to the Uallie of Salt mentioned, 2. Sam. 8. 13. In the way we seemed to see a Town standing Poole of G●abbul, or Salt. Deceptio visu●. like an Island in water, and when we came thither found no waters, but a kind of shrub like wild withered Time, which covering the Mountain made with the white sprigs a show of water a fare off. The Villages in the way are inhabited with Bedwines. The Pool where the Salt is made is twenty miles long, and two broad, exceedingly frequented with plenty and variety of Fowl. The water continueth all the year saving july, August, September, at which time it is quite dried up, beginning to waste (or to change into Salt) in july: and then is there nothing but a hard massy Salt, which appeareth like hard Ice digged thence with Mattocks, heaped hillocks & carried to Giabbul a village, on Camels and Asses, and there customed. It is as fine & excellent as any in the world. In Oct. it beginneth again to break out of certain springs with much vehemency, & after one month inundateth the whole place. It yields 20000. dollars yearly to the Grand Signior. March, 15. 1613. I and my countryman Henry Allard of Kent, began our Pilgrimage a foot to the holy City of jerusalem. The 26. in Damascus I saw Roses— but we have traveled with so many Travellers to Damascus, and thence to jerusalem, and observed so much on those parts, that I dare not to obtrude Master Coryats' prolixity on the patientest Reader. He was indeed a curious viewer of so much as his bodily eyes could comprehend, to which he added (not so faithful intelligence of) his inquisitius ears; for mysteries of State and Religion he would be a saf● traveller, and free from suspicion. I confess I found much pleasure in walking with him in his ten days journey to Damascus, and spending a little while to view his four days view of Damascus, Abana and Pharphar Damasc●, or Sham. flowing from the Hill on which, part of the Town standeth, to the Houses whereof above one thousand Conduits of most pure waters are thence conveyed; the Daruises Monastery, garden and turnings; the buildings, of which the chief Moskee (before Saint Zaeharies Temple) hath one thousand unglased Windows, and as many Pillars as are days in the year, with five brazen Gates, one forty foot high; the Cloister, Bazestans' Castle, and other Moskees, shady penthoused Streets, all superlative; ten Gates, 100000. Inhabitants, Fruits innumerable and dilicious, victuals so cheap that at a Cooks, he and his companion dined well for three farthings a man, and all things conspiring to an earthly Paradise: for which cause it is said the Grand Signior may not reside there, lest he should forfeit his hopes of a future Paradise: his further journey to Iordans swift and sounding stream, to Tabors Holies, Samarias Well, and the centre of Earthly sanctity, jerusalem; his company of Armenians, with there Patriarch or Bishop, with a Crosier in his hand of an ordinary piece of Hasill, with a little crook at the end of the same piece of Wood, with a Turban of white and blue on his head; their cruel usage by the Moors the Armenian B. Patriarch. Bedwine sluts painted under the nostrils and ringed on the right nostril unto the spoil of kissing, the Sugar loafed Houses, and other rarities, in as rare a stile of big-swollen strange-tired travelling words expressed: all this and the rest of Master Coryats' long long journey I dare not hither add for fear you Arabian women. grow weary of him and me. Yet I will add a little of jerusalem that ye may know he was there. He entered it the twelfth of April, 1614 Besides the Holies observed in Sandys, Sanderson, Timberley, Biddulph, and others, he lay in the Temple on Palmesunday even, in the upper Gallery, where he was roused out of sleep by the turbulent cries of the Greeks, who came forth of their Choir with a very clamorous noise, having eleven Banners of Silk and cloth of Gold carried before them, each of which had three Streamers, and on the top of the Staff a guilded Crosse. A world of Lamps was carried before and behind them, men, women, children confusedly, crying, Kyrie elecson. The next day the other Nations joined with them, displaying their Banners also, viz. the Armenians, Maronites, jacobites, Cophties, and Abassines. The Armenians made the bravest show. Their Patriarch wear a cope of cloth of Gold, a Mitre of like cloth on his head beautified with many rich stones with a Crucifix in his hand beset with Diamonds, Rubies, Amethists, Saphires, and other Stones of great worth; his Priests also sumptuously attired, wearing embroidered Caps of Velvet and Satin with Crosses on the tops. Some carried Olive boughs in their hands, with burning Wax Candles therein, and one a branch of Palmtree. Some of the Priests went before, the Patriarch backward perfuming him. Some carried Drums on their shoulders, which others behind them did strike upon. The Cophties and Abassines had also certain clappers of Brass and Wood, which made strange Music. They continued four hours their circumgyration about the Sepulchre, which vociferations such as did amaze the beholders: the people ready to go together by the ears for these holy branches. The eight and twentieth he went to visit jordan,, when they were some fifteen miles from jerusalem in the way, the stones of that soil put together burn being kindled as wood, and the combustible matter in them being spen●, are black and not consumed to ashes, the smell is like brimstone, as near to Gomorrha. Twenty of these fires were made en a bill. At jordan all made great applause; men, women and children stripped themselves stark naked h 〈…〉ng opinion that that water washeth away all their sins. It is very muddy, and he was up to the middle in mud near the banks. There grow abundance of tamariskes of which they make wands which they carry into their Countries. The River there is scarcely one hundred foot broad, but in the middle said to be twenty foot deep. Half a mile beyond are the Arabian hills. They passed within half a mile of the Lake Asphaltitis, environed on both sides with high hills. On the hither side is the Pillar of Lot's wife in Salt with her child in her arms, and a pretty Dog * He saw not this, but took the report of another, and seemeth by this child and dog to be a falsehood in word or in deed. also in Salt by her, about a bow shot from the water. The interpreter said his father fifty year before, when some of his company had broken off a piece, saw it grown up again miraculously as if it had not been touched. He took notice of two things, the slow motion of the ●ater, or rather none, standing like a quagmirre; and the foggy, cloudy matter upon it, yielding an unwholesome smell. The valley which they passed is sterile as ever he passed any Country, a chalky so●le utterly destitute of plants, not to be bettered by industry of man. The two and twentieth of April he went the third time into the Temple, in which were then assembled 1000 Armenians, as many as of all the other Nations, 2000 in all. Here was buying and selling in the Temple of girdles, garters, bread, &c. they then remaining there eight and forty hours; yea, they defiled it with their excrements, and made it a metamorphosis of Aiax, and that not for want of necessary places, which there were public and commo●, but through mere beastliness in superlatine degrees. Their meeting then is, with banners, flags, crucifixes, musical instruments, and fervent prayers to bring the holy Ghost from hea●ens in visible form of fire. The Latins herein descent from all the other sects, and count it an imposture. The there six companies m●et on saturday at eleven of the clock and l●ck and bolt the door of the Sepulchre. They walk round about till five of the clock in the afternoon without intermission, most of them carrying a bundle of white wax candle, in their right hands, bound about with the holy thread or, garters which have touched holy places, about forty in a bundle lifted over their heads, invocating the holy Ghost, the Greeks crying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the rest in Arabian, with such stenn●orean outcries. for that six hours' procession, thinking therewith to pierce the hea●●●ss as hath not elsewhere been● heard. About three quarters of an hour after four, the door was unlocked, and the Patriarches of the Greeks & Armenians went in, with an Abassine. This last entereth into the grotta and there in hugger mugger contriveth his business, and having been there a quarter ●f an hour, cometh forth with his bundle of lights lighted, and le●ping furionsly forth is caught by the zealous people ravished with joy at this appearance, the Priest in danger of stifling whiles each strives to light his candle first. All were kindled in a quarter of an hour. jerusalem is but meanly peopled, there being scarse 10000 so few walking in the streets as except in Milan he hath not seen in any City. The soil is stony or rather chalky, and fertile; it is plentiful of provisions, corn growing there in reasonable quantity, but not so high, nor so thick as in fruitful places of England. Girdles & garters are there made and thence carried to all places. The ancient form of building there, & in Samaria, of most of their streets is fornica to opere, with vaulted roofs. Betwixt April and October it seldom raineth. Not jew may appear near the Sepulchre, for any Christian may stone him, or bring him to the Officer to be executed. 347 lamps ordinarily burn in the Temple (besides at Easter) thorough the year. Their wooden Keys in this Country, and other his observations very very many I omit. His journey from thence to Aleppo and thence Sup. l. 4. 〈◊〉. into Mesopotamia, Persia, India, you have before related in his own Epistles●. CHAP. XIII. Relations of the Travels of W. LITHGOW a Scot, in Candy, Greece, the Holy-land, Egypt, and other parts of the East. Upon the fortieth day after my departure from Paris, I arrived at Rome, of the which I will memorise, some rarest things, and so proceed. This City of Rome, now extant, is not that old Rome, which Romulus founded; for after the Monarchy A brief description of Rome. of the Romans had attained to the full height, the Goths, a base and unknown people, displaying their banner against this glorious and imperial City, in the end razed, and subverted their Palaces, equalizing the walls with the ground. After the which detriment, and overthrow (the late subdued Romans, recovering their ruinous habitation) were enforced, to withdraw the situation of the Town, a little more downward, near the banks of Tiber: And transported the stones, of these ransacked buildings, to re-edify their new dwelling places: Hic ubi nunc Roma est, olim fuit ardua silua, Tantaque res paucis, pascua bobus erat. Many have wrote, of the singularities of old Rome, and I will also recite some decayed Monuments thereof, which I have seen: The special object of Antiquity I saw, being never a whit decayed to this day, is the Templum omnium Deorum, but now, omnium sanctorum, builded in a rotundo, and open at the top, with a large round, like to the choir of the holy grave, And a pretty way from this, are the remainants of that ancient Amphitheatre beautified with great Columns, of a wonderful bigness and height; the reason why it was first devised, the ghosts of the slaughtered Sabines may testify. To be brief, I saw the decayed house of worthy Cicero, the Monuments of Antiquity. high Capitol, the Palace of cruel Nero, the Statues of Marcus Aurelius, Alexander, and his horse Bucephalus. The green hill like unto Mount Cavallo, that was made of the Pottars shards at one time, which brought the tributary Gold to this imperial seat, the seven hills whereon she stands, and their seven Pyramids, the Castle Saint Angelo, which Adrian first founded, and their doubtful transported Relics from jerusalem, with many other things I diligently remarked, some whereof were frivolous, some ambiguous, and some famous. Besides all these I saw one most sight-worthy-spectacle, which was the Library of the aneient Romans, being licenciated to enter with two Gentlemen, Sir William Kerre, and ja●es Anghtermuty my Countrymen, where when I was come, I beheld a word of old Books, the first whereof, was an infinite number of Greek Bibles subscribed with the hands of these holy Fathers, who (as they say) translated them out of the Hebrew tongue. I saw also the Academies of Aristotle, wherein he treateth of the Soul, health, life, nature, and The original Copies (as they say) of famous Author's. qualities of men, with the Medicaments of Galen, for the diseases and infirmities of man: The familiar Epistles of Cicero, the Ac●●idos of Virgil, the Saphicke Verses of that Lesbian Sappho, the Works of Ovid, Pliny, plutarch, Titus Livins, H●ratins, Strabo, Plato, Homer, Terentius, Cato, Hypocrates, josephus, Pythagoras, Diodorus Siculns, Eusebius, Saint Augustine, Saint Ambrose, Saint Cyprian, Saint Gregory, and likewise the works of other excellent Philosophers, Divines, and Poets: all wrote with their own hands, and sealed with their names, and manuel subscriptions. I saw also the form of the first ancient Writing, which was upon leaves of trees, cakes of lead, with their fingers on ashes, barks of trees, with strange figures, and unknown Letters, that was brought from Egypt: for the Egyptians first devised the use thereof, and the sight of infinity obligatory Write, of Emperors, Kings, and Princes, which I omit to relate, referring the same to the registered, by the next beholder. Bidding adieu to my Company, and this Library, I longed to view the gorgeous mosaical work of Saint Peter's Church: The matter was no sooner conceived, but I went to the door, yet afraid to enter, because I was not accustomed, with the carriage, and ceremonies of such a Sanctum Sanctorum. But at the last, abandoning all scrupulosity, I came in boldly, and on my right hand, as I entered within the door, I espied the portrayed image of Saint Peter, erected of pure The brazen Image of Saint Peter. Brass, and sitting on a brazen Chair. The fashion of the people is this, entering the Church, they go straight to this Idol, and saluting with many crosses his senseless body, kiss his feet; and every one of his several toes: next, they lay their heads under the sole of his right foot, and arising, rub their Beads on his hard costed belly: thus adoring that breathless mass of mettle, more than though it were a living creature. The period of Time, after eight and twenty days abode, wishing my departure, I hardly escaped from the hunting of these bloodsucking Inquisitors, of whom the most part were mine own Countrymen; for I may justly affirm it, man hath no worse Enemy than his own supposed friend. And the Italian sayeth in his Proverb; God keep me from the hurt of my friends, for I know well how to keep me from mine Enemies. From thence bound Eastward, I visited Naples, the commendation of which, I only revolve in this Verse: Inclyta Parthenope gignit Comitesque Ducesque. Among many other remarkable things, near to this City (as Lacus Avernus, Sibilla's Cave, Puteoli; the Sulphurean Mountain, Capua and Cuma, where banished Aeneas from Troy, and Carthage arrived) I saw the Monument of Virgil's burial. In the mean while, having always a regard, of my hasty dispatching from Christendom, I returned, addressing myself to Venice for transportation. But by your leave, let me lay down before Lady of Lorett● your eyes, some notable illusions of Madonna di Loretta. Before I came near to Loretta, by ten miles, I overtook a Caroche, wherein were two Gentlemen of Rome, and their tw● Concubines: Who, when they espied me, saluted me kindly, enquiring of what Nation I was? whither I was bound? and what pleasure I had to travel alone? After I had to these demands given satisfaction, they entreated me to come up to the Caroche, but I thankfully refused, and would not, replying the way was fair, the weather seasonable, and my body unwearied. At last they perceiving my absolute refusal, presently dismounted on the ground, to recreate themselves in my company: and incontinently, the two young unmarried Four Roman Pilgrims. Dames, came forth elso, and would by no persuasion of me, nor their familiars, mount again; saying, They were all Pilgrims, and bound to Loreta (for devotions' sake) in pilgrimage, and for the penance enjoined to them by their Father Confessor. Truly, so fare as I could judge, their penance was small, being carried with horses, and the appearance of devotion much less: for lodging at Riginati, after supper, each youth led captive his dearest Darling to an unsanctified bed, and left me to my accustomed repose. When the morning Star appeared, we embraced the way marching toward Loretta, and these Vermilion Nymphs, to let me understand they traveled with a cheerful stomach, would often run races, skipping like want on Lambs on grassy Mountains, and quenching their fellies in a Sea of unquenchable fantasies. Approaching near the gate of the Village, they pulled off their shoes and stockings, walking barefooted through the streets, to this ten thousand times polluted Chapel, mumbling Pater nosters, and Aue Mariacs on their Beads. When they entered the Church, wherein the Chapel standeth, I stood at the entry beholding many hundreds of barefooted blinded bodies, creeping on their knees and hands: Thinking themselves not worthy to go on foot to this idly supposed Nazaretane House, like to this saying, Lauretum nudis pedibus, plebs crebra frequentat, Quam movet interius religionis amor. Unto this falsely patronised Chapel, they offer yearly many rich gifts, amounting to an unspeakable Turselline the jesuite hath written five Books of the Loretan honeys and miracles, which some superstitious zealot hath translated into English. value, as Chains, and Rings of Gold and Silver, Rubies, Diamonds, silken Tapestries, and such like. The jesuitical and Penitential Fathers receive all, but who so enjoy all, let Camera reverenda Romana, grant certification to this Loretan avariciousnesse, who fill their coffers twice in the year therewith. My four Pilgrims having performed their ceremoniuli customs, came backe laughing, and asked why I did not enter? But I as u●wdling to show them any further reason, demanded what the matter was? OH (said the Italians) I●●anda peral Cie●o●● Iddio Sacratissimo; This is the House wherein the Virgin Marie dwelled in Galilee: and to the confirmation of these words shown me a Book, out of which I extracted these Annotations. This Chapel, they held it to be the house, in which Mary was annunced by Gabriel, and wherein she conceived jesus, by operation of the holy Ghost. And in the mean time, that devotion Damnable illusions of Loreta. waxed scant, amongst the Christians of the Primitive Church, in the Holy Land: Many strangers tyrannising over the territories of Canaan, as Herachus, Costroes' King of Persia, Sarazens, and Harancone King of Egypt; it came to pass in the year of our Lord 1291. and in the time of Pope Nicholas the fourth, that it being shaken off the foundation, was transported miraculously by Angels in the night, from Nazareth in Gallile, to Torsalto in Sla 〈…〉 a. And in the morning, A false assertion. Shepherds coming to the place of pastorage, found this house, wherewith being astonished, they returned in haste, and told S. George Allesandro, the Prior of Torsalto, who in that mean while was lying sick. He being stricken in admiration with these news, caused himself to be A simonaical Vision. borne thither, and laid before the Altar, and falling in a marvelous trance, the Virgin Mary by a heavenly Vision appeared to him, saying after this manner: Behold, thou hast often peerced the heavens, with invocations for thy relief, and now I am come, not A Papistical dream'd-of Oration. only to restore thee to thy health, but also to certify thee, that thou doubt nothing of this House; for it is holy in respect of me, the chaste immaculate Virgin, ordained before all eternity, to be the Mother of the most High. It was in this Chamber my Mother Anna conceived me, nourished me, and brought me up, in singing Psalms, Hymns & Praises to the glory of God, and also I kept in this room the blessed infant jesus, very God, and very Man, without any grievance or pain, brought him up with all diligent observation: And when cruel Herod sought the babe's life, by the advertisement of the Angel, I, and my husband joseph, who never knew my body, fled with him down to Egypt. And after his passion, doath, and ascension to Heaven, to make a reconciliation of humane nature, with the Court Celestial. I stayed in this house with john, and the other Disciples; Who considering after my death, what high mysteries had been done into it, consecrated and converted the same to a Temple for a commemoration of Christ's sufferings, the chief of Martyrs. Also that resplending Image thou feest, was made by S. Luke (my familiar) for eternising the memory of my portraiture as I was alive by the commandment of him, who doth all things, and shall conserve this sacred Image to the world's end: That Cross of Cedar, which standeth at the side of the little western window, was made by the Apostles: These Cinders in the Chimney touch not, because they are the fragments of the last fire I made on earth: And that Shelf whereon my linen clothes, and prayer Books lay, Let no person come near it for all these places are sanctified and holy. Wherefore my Son, I tell thee, Awake, and go, recite the same which I have told thee unto others; and to confirm thy belief therein, the Queen of Heaven giveth thee freely thy health. Friar Alexander, being ravished (say they) with this Vision, went and reported it to Nichola● The shameful opinions of the Papists concerning ●oreta. Frangipano, Lord of that Country. And incontinently he sent this Prior and other four Friars to Nazareth, whereby he might know the truth thereof, but in that journey they died. The Virgin Mary perceiving their incredulity, caused Angels the second time to transport the house over the gulf of Venice, to a great wood near by the Sea side, in the territory of Riginati. Which, when the Countrymen had found, and remarking the splendour of the illuminating Image, dispersed these news abroad. And the Citizens of Riginati. having seen what great miracles were daily done, by the virtue of this Chapel, imposed to it this name, Madonna di Loretta. A little while after the people resorting to it with rich gifts, there haunted in the wood many thiefs, and cutthroats, who robbed and murdered the Pilgrims. Which innocent spilt blood, pricking her to the heart, she made the Angels transport it the third time, & set it on the top of a little Mountain, belonging to Four 〈◊〉 transported two brethren in heritage: But they upon a day quarrelling, & discording, about the utility of the offerings to this house, the Angels did remove it the fourth time, & placed it in a high broad way, where it standeth unremoved to this day. This was confirmed by the Papal Authority to be of an undoubted truth, after a hundred and fifty three years deliberation. I have added nothing A confirmation by the Popes to the Author's description, but only collected these special Warrants. I embarked at A●cona, in a Frigato; and by accident I here encountered with a most courteous and discreet Gentleman james Arthur * Born at St. Andrew in Scotland. , whose company was to me most acceptable, we arrived at Saint Marks place in Venice. AFter four and twenty days attendance, and expecting for passage, I embarked in a Carmoesalo, being bound to Zara Nova in Dalmatia. Zara is the Capital City of Dalmatia, called of old jadara: the Inhabitants are governed by a Camarlingo, in the behalf of Venice. The walls whereof, are strongly rampired with earth; surpassing the tops of the stone work: and fortified also with high Bulwarks, and planted Cannons on elevated rampires of earth: which are above forty Cubits higher than the walls and Bulwarks, standing in the four several corners of the City. From Zara I embarked in a small Frigate bound for Lesiva, with five Slavonian Martiners, who sometimes sailed, and sometimes rowed with Oars: In our way we passed by the I'll of Brazza, which is of no great quantity, but fertile enough for the Inhabitants, and kept by a Brazza. Gentleman of Venice. It lieth in the mouth of the Gulf Narento, that divideth Dalmatia from Slavonia. Many conceive in effect that these two Kingdoms are all one, but I hold the Pomo. contrary opinion, both by experience and by ancient Authors. Having passed Cape di Costa, which is the beginning of Slavonia. I saw upon my right hand, a round Rock of a great height, in form of a Pyramid. The Isles Tremiti. A little beyond that Rock, I saw the three Isles Tremit●: The chiefest whereof is called Teucria, but they are vulgarly called the Isles of Diomedes, who was King of Etolia. They are right opposite to Mount Gargano, now called Saint Angelo, and distant from the main land of Pulia in Italy about nine miles. The poor Slavonians being fatigated in their hunger-staruing Boat, with extraordinary pains (for we had three days calm, which is not usually seen in these Seas) were enforced to Saint Andrew. repose all night, at the barren I'll of Saint Andrew. This I'll is of Circuit four miles but not Inhabited: the excessive Rain that fell in the Evening made us go on shore, to seek the coverture of some Rock; which found, we lay all night on hard stones, and with hungry bellies: for our provision was spent. The breach of day giving comfort to our distressed bodies, with favourable winds at the Garboe ponente, we set forward, and about midday we arrived in the Port of Lesina, of which the Isle taketh the the name. This I'll of Lesina is of Circuit, a hundred and fifty miles, and is the biggest Island in the Adriaticke Isle Lesina. Sea. It is exceeding fertile and yields all things plentifully, that is requisite for the sustenance of man. The City is unwall, and of no great quantity, but they have a strong fortress, which defendeth the Town, the Haven, and the vessels in the road. The Governor who was a Venetian, after he had enquired of my intended Voyage, most courteously invited me three times to his Table, in the time of my five days staying there. And at the last meeting, he reported the story of a marvelous mishapen Creature borne in the Island, ask, if I would go thither to see it: Wherewith (when I perfectly understood the matter) I was contented: The Gentleman honoured me also with his company, and a Horse to ride on, where when we came, A Monster borne in Lesina Clyssa. the Captain called for the Father of that Monster, to bring him forth before us. Which unnatural Child being brought, I was amazed in that sight, to behold the deformity of Nature; for below the middle part there was but one Body, and above the middle there was two living Souls, each one separated from another with several members. Their heads were both of one bigness, but different in phisnomy: The belly of the one joined with the posteriour part of the other, and their faces looked both one way, as if the one had carried the other on his back, and often before our eyes, he that was behind, would lay his hands about the neck of the foremost. Their eyes were exceeding big, and their hands greater than an Infant of three times their age. The excrements of both Creatures, issued forth at one place, and their thighs and legs of a great growth, not semblable to their Age, being but six and thirty days old; and their feet were proportionably made like to the foot of a Camel, round, and cloven in the midst. They received their food with an insatiable desire, and continually mourned with a pitiful noise; that sorrowful man told us, that when the one slept, the other awaked, which was a strange disagreement in Nature. The Mother of them bought dear that birth, with the loss of her own life; and as her Husband reported, unspeakable was that torment she endured, in that woful-wrestling pain. I was also informed afterwards, that this one or rather twofold wretch lived but a short while. I hired a Fisherboat to go over to Clissa, being twelve miles distant. This I'll of Clissa is of length twenty, and of circuit three score miles: It is beautified with two profitable Seaports, and under the Signiory of Venice. Upon the Southside of this Island lieth the Isle Pelagusa. Departing from thence in a Carmoesalo bound to Ragusa, we sailed by the three Isles Brisca, Placa, Igezi; And when we entered into the Gulf of Cataro, we fetched up the sight of the I'll Melida, called of old Meligna. Before we could attain unto the Haven, wherein our purpose Melida. was to stay all night, we were assailed on a sudden with a deadly storm: Insomuch, that every swallowing wave threatened our death, and bred in our breasts an intermingled sorrow of fear and hope. The winds becoming calm, and our desired safety enjoyed, we set forward in the Gulf of Cataro, and sailed by the Ila Curzola. In this Island I saw a walled Town called Curzola. Curzola, which hath two strong Fortresses to guard it. It is both commodious for the traffic of Merchandise they have, and also for the fine Wood that groweth there, whereof the Venetian Ships and G●llieses are made: An Island no less delightful than profitable; and the two Governors thereof, are changed every eighteen months, by the State of Venice. It was of old called, Curcura, Melana, and of some Concira nigra, but by the Moderns, Gurzola. Continuing our course, we passed by the Isles Sabionzello, Torquolla, and Catza Augusta, appertaining to the Republic of Ragusa. They are all three well inhabited, and fruitful, yielding Corns, Wines, and certain rare kinds of excellent Fruits. It is dangerous for great Vessels to come near their Coasts, because of the hidden shelves that lie off in the Sea, called Augustini, where diverse ships have been cast away in foul weather; upon the second day after our losing from Clissa, we arrived at Ragusa. Ragusa is a Commonweal governed by Senators, and a Senate Counsel: It is wonderful Ragusa. strong, and also well guarded, being situate by the Seaside, it hath a fine Haven and many goodly ships thereunto belonging. The greatest Traffic they have, is with the Geniuses. Their Territory in the firm land is not much, in respect of the neighbouring Turks, but they have certain commodious Lands, which to them are profitable. And notwithstanding of the great strength and riches they possess, yet for their better safeguard and liberty, they pay a yearly tribute unto the great Turk, amounting to fourteen thousand Chickenes of Gold: yea, and also they pay yearly a tributary pension unto the Uenetians, for the Isles reserved by them in the Adriaticall Gulf. The most part of the civil Citizens, have but the half of their heads bore, but the base sort are all shaved. This City is the Metropolitan of the Kingdom of Slavonia. Slavonia was first called Liburnia, Slavoni●. next Iliria, of Ilirio the son of Cadmus: But lastly, named Slavonia, of certain Slaves, that came from Sar●atia passing the River Danubio, in the time of the Emperor justinian. So much as is called Slavonia, extendeth from the River Arsa in the West, the River Drino in the East, on the South bordereth with the Gulf of Venice, and on the North with the Mountains of Croatia: These Mountains divide also Ragusa from Bosna. The next two special Cities in that Kingdom, are Sabenica and Salona. The Slavonians are of a robust Nature, Marshal, and valiant fellows, and a great help to maintain the right and liberty of the Venetian state. From Ragusa I embarked in a Tartareta, ●oaden with Corns, and bound to Corfu, being three hundred miles distant. In all this way we found no Island, but sailed along the main land of the Ilirian shore: having passed the Gulf of Cataro, and Capo di Fortuna, I saw Castello novo, which is a strong Fortress, situate on the top of a Rock: wherein one Barbarisso, the Captain of Solyman, starved to death four thousand Spaniards. Having left Ilyria and Ualona behind us, we sailed by Capo di Palone. This high land is the furthest part of the Gulf of Venice, and opposite against Capo di Sancta Maria, in Pulia, each one in sight of another, and four●eene leagues distant. Continuing our Navigation, we entered into the Sea jonium, and sailed along the Coast of Epire, which was the famous Kingdom of the Epirotes. This is the first land of Greece, and upon the sixt day after our deprrture from Ragusa, we arrived at Corfu. Corfu is an Island, no less beautiful than invincible: it lieth in the Sea jonean, the Inhabitants Corfu. are Greeks, and the Governors Venetians. This Isle was much honoured by Homer, for the pleasant Gardens of Alci●o, which were in his time: it is of Circuit one hundred and twenty, and fifty miles in breadth. The City Corfu, from which the Isle hath the name, is situate at the foot of a Mountain, whereupon are builded two strong Fortresses, and environed with a Two strong Castles in the I'll Corfu. natural Rock: the one is called Fortezza nova, and the other Fortezza vechia: they are well governed and circumspectly kept, lest by the instigation of the one Captain, the other should commit some treasonable effects: and for the same purpose, the Governors of both Castles, at their Election, before the Senators of Venice are sworn; neither privately nor openly to have mutual Conference; nor to writ one to another for the space of two years, which is the time of their Government. These Castles are inaccessible and unconquerable, if that the Keepers be loyal, and provided with Natural and Martial furniture. They are vulgarly called, The Forts of Christendom, by the Greckes; but more justly, The strength of Venice? for if these Castles were taken by the Turks, the Trade of the Venetian Merchants would be of none accounted; yea, the very mean to overthrew Venice itself. From thence, I embarked in a Greekish Carmoesalo, with a great number of passengers, Greeks, Slavonians, Italians, armenians and jews, that were all mindful to Zante. Biding farewell to Zante, I embarked in a Frigato going to Petrass● in Morea, which is called Peloponnesus: and by the way in the Gulf Lepanto (which divideth Etolia and Morea: the chiefest City in Etolia is called Lepanto: from thence Westward by the Seaside, is Delp●os, famous for the Oracle of Apollo) we sailed by the Isles Echinidi, but by Modern Writers, Curzolari: where the Christians obtained the Victory against the Turks, for there did they fight, after this manner. In the year 1571. and the sixth of October, john Duke of Austria, General for the Spanish Galleys, Marco Antonio Colonna, for Pope Pio Quinto; and Sebastiano Ueni●co, for the Venetian The Battle between the Christians and Turks at Lepanto. Army, convened altogether in Largostolo at Cephalonia: having of all two hundred and eight Galleys, six Galliass, and five and twenty Frigates. After a most resolute deliberation, these three Generals went with a valiant courage to encounter with the Turkish Armado, on the Sunday morning the seventh of October: who in the end through the help of Christ, obtained a glorious Victory. In that Fight there was taken and Drowned one hundred and eighty of Turkish Galleys; and there escaped about the number of six hundred and fifty Ships, Galleys, Galeotes, and other Vessels: there was fifteen thousand Turks killed, and four thousand taken Prisoners, and twelve thousand Christians delivered from their slavish Bondage. In all, the Christians but loosed eleven Galleys, and five thousand slain. At their return to Largostolo, after this victorious Battle, the three Generals divided innumerable spoils, to their well-deserving Captains and worthy Soldiers. HONDIUS his Map of Morea. map of the Peloponnese After my arrival in Peterasso, the Metropolitan of Pelop●●●●sus, I left the turmoyling dangers of the intricated Isles of the jonean and Adriaticall Seas, and advised to travel in the firm Land of Greece, with a Caravan of Greeks that was bound for Athens. But before he admitted me into his company, he was wonderful inquisitive, for what cause I traveled alone? and of what Nation I was? To whom I soberly excused, and discovered myself with modest answers. Which pacified his curiosity; but not his avaricious mind: for under a pretended protection he had of me, he extorted the most part of my money from my purse, without any regard of Conscience. In the first, second, and third days journeying, we had fair way, hard lodging, but good cheer, Although Arcadia in former times was pleasant, yet it is now for the most part Waste and disinhabited. and kind entertainment for our money: But on the fourth day, when we entered in the Hilly and barren Country of Arcadia; for a day's journey we had no Village, but fa● abundance of Cattles without Keepers. In this Desert way, I beheld many singular Monuments 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Castles, whose names I knew not, because I had an ignorant Guide● Bot● this I remember 〈◊〉 amongst these Rocks my belly was pinched, and wearied, was my body, with the 〈…〉ing of fastidious Mountains, which bred no small grief to my breast. Yet notwithstanding of my distress, the remembrance of these sweet seasoned Songs of Arcadian Shepherds, which pre 〈…〉 Poet's have so well penned, did recreate my fatigaped corpse, with many sugared 〈◊〉 Th' 〈…〉 sterile bounds being past, we entered in the Eastern Plain of Morea, called ancie 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Spartad Lecedemon in Sparta. where, that sometimes famous City of Lacedaemon flourished, but now sacked, and the lump● of ruins and memory only remains. Marching thus, we left Modena, and N 〈…〉 on our right hand, toward the Sea side, and on the sixt day at night, we pitched our Tents in the disinhabited Villages of Argo and Micene, from the which unhappy Helen was ravished 〈◊〉 I sha' 〈…〉 the ground to be a Pillow, and the World-wide-fields to be a Chamb●● the whirling 〈◊〉 skies, to be a roof to my Winter-blasted lodging, and the humid vapours of cold, N 〈…〉, to accompany the unwished-for-bed of my repose. In all this Country I could found nothing, to answer the famous Relations, given by ancient Authors, of the excellency of that Land, but the name only; the barbarousness of, T●●keses and Time, having defaced all the Monuments of Antiquity: No show of honour, no 〈…〉tion of men in a honest fashion, nor possessors of the Country in a Principality. But rather Prisoners shut up in Prisons, or addicted slaves to cruel and tyrannical Masters. Departing from Argo, upon the seventh day we arrived at Athens: Athens is still inhabited, standing in the East part of Peloponnesus, near to the Frontiers of Macedon: It was first called Cecropia, and lastly Athens of Minerva. This City was the Mother and Wellspring of Athens. See of it my Pilgrimage l. 3 c. 14. Simdor Cabasidas writes that there are 70. Dialects of Modern Greek, the worst of which is that of Athens. Kind Athenians all Liberal Arts and Sciences, but now altogether decayed: The circuit of old Athens hath been according to the fundamental Walls yet extant about six Italian miles, but now of no great quantity, nor many dwelling Houses therein. They have abundance of all things, requisite for the sustenance of humane life, of which I had no small proof: for these Athenians of Greeks, exceeding kindly banqueted me four days, and furnished me with necessary provision for my Voyage to Creta. And also transported me by Sea in a Brigandino freely to Ser●●o, being four and forty miles distant. Serigo is an Island in the Sea Cretico. It was anciently called Cythe●ea, It is of circuit sixty miles, having but one Castle called Capsallo: which is kept by a Venetian Captain: ●●re it is laid, that Venus did first inhabit, and I saw the ruins of her demolished Temple on the side of a Mountain yet extant. A little more downward below this Temple of Venus, are the relics of that Palace, wherein Menelaus did devil, who was King of Sparta, and Lord of this I'll. The Greeks of the I'll told me there were wild Asses there, who had a stone in their heads, Wild Asses. which was a fovereigne remedy for the Falling-sickness, and good to make a woman be quickly delivered of her birth. THe I'll of Candy was called Creta: It is a most a famous and ancient Kingdom: By modern Writers, it is called Queen of the Isle's Mediterrane: It had of old a hundred Cities, whereof it had the name Hecatompolis, but now only four, Candia, Canea, Rethimos, and Scythia, the rest are but Villages and Bourges. It is of length, to wit, from Capo Ermico; in the West, called by Pliny, Frons arietis, and Capo Salomone in the East, two hundred and forty miles, large threescore, and of circuit six hundred and fifty miles. This is the chiefest Dominion, belonging to the Venetian Republic: In every one of these four Cities there is a Governor, and two Counsellors, sent from Venice every two years. The Country is divided into four parts, under A description of Candie. See the Map. sup. pag. 1384. the jurisdiction of the four Cities, for the better administration of justice: and they have a General, who commonly remaineth in the City of Candie. (like to a Viceroy) who deposeth or imposeth Magistrates, Captains, Soldiers, Officers and others whatsoever, in the be half of Saint Mark, or Duke of Venioe, The Venetians detain continually a strong Guard, divided in Companies, Squadrons, and Garrisons, in the Cities and Fortresses of the Island: which do extend to the number of twelve thousand Soldiers kept, not only for the incursion of Turks, but also for fear of the Cretans or Inhabitants, who would rather if they could (as some say) tender to the Turk, then to live under the subjection of Venice. This I'll produceth the best Maluosey. Muscadine, and Leaticke, that supposedly are in the World. It yields Oranges, Lemons, Melons, Cirrons Grenadiers, Adam's Apples, Raisins, Olives, Dates, Honey, Sugar, Vuaditre Volte, and all other kinds of fruit in abundance. But the most part of their Comes are brought yearly from Archipelago and Greece. This much of the I'll in general; and now in respect of my travelling two times through the bounds of the whole Kingdom, which was never before achieved by any Traveller of Christendom: I will as briefly as I can in particular relate a few of these miseries endured by me in this Land, with the nature and qual 〈…〉 of the people. This aforesaid Carabusa, is the principal Fortress of Creta, being of itself invincible, and is not unlike to the Castle of Dunbertan, which standeth at the mouth of Clyd; upon which River the most worthy renowned, and anciently ennobled City of Lanerke is situated: For it is environed with a Rock higher than the walls, and joineth with Capo Ermico: having learned of The old and famous City of Lanerke. the Thievish way, I had to Canea, I advised to put my money in exchange, which the Captain of that strength, very courteously performed; And would also have dissuaded me from my purpose, but I by no persuasion of him would stay. From thence departing, scarcely was I advanced twelve miles in my way, when I was beset on the skirt of a Rocky Mountain, with three Greek Renegadoes, and an Italian Ban 〈…〉 do: who laying hands on me, beaten me most cruelly, rob me of all my clotheses, and stripped me naked, using many invective speeches. At last, the Italian perceiving I was a stranger, and could not speak the Cretan Tongue, began to ask me in his own Language, where was my money? To whom I soberly answered, I had no more than he saw, which was eighty Bagantines': But he not giving credit to these words, searched all my clotheses, and Budgeto, yet found nothing except my Linen, and Letters of recommendation, I had from diverse Princes of Christendom: Which when he saw, did move him to compassion, and earnestly entreated the other three Thiefs to grant me mercy, and save my life: A long deliberation A happy deliverance from Thiefs. being ended, they restored backe again my Pilgrims clotheses, and Letters, but my blue Gown and Bagantines' they kept: Such also was their thievish courtesy toward me, that for my better safeguard in the way, they gave me a stamped piece of Clay as a token to show any of their companions, if I encountered with them; for they were about twenty Rascals of a confederate band, that lay in this Desert passage. Leaving them with many sergeant thanks, I traveled that day seven and thirty miles, and at night attained to the unhappy Village of Pickborno: where I could have neither meat, drink, lodging, nor any refreshment to my wearied body. These desperate Candiots thronged about me gazing (as though astonished) to see me both want company, and their Language, and by their cruel looks, they seemed to be a barbarous and uncivil people For all these High-landers of Candie, are tyrannical, bloodthirsty, and deceitful. The consideration of which, made me to shun their villainy, and privately sought for a secure place of repose in a dark Cave by the Seaside; in which I lay till morning with a crazed body, and hungry belly, Upon the appearing of the next Aurora I embraced my unknown way, and about midday came to Canea: Canea is the second City of Crete, exceeding populous, well walled, and fortified Canea. with Bulwarks: It hath a large Castle, containing ninety seven Palaces, in which the Rector and other Venetian Gentlemen devil. There lie continually in it seven Companies of Soldiers, who keep Sentinel on the walls, guard the Gates, and Market places of the Cities: Neither in this Town nor Candia, may any Country Peasant enter with weapons (especially Harquebusses) for that conceived fear they have of Treason. Truly this City may equal in strength, either Zara in Dalmatia, or Luka, or Leghorn, both in Tuscana: for these four Cities are so strong, that in all my travels I never saw them matched. They are all well provided with Four strong Cities. Artillery, and all necessary things for their defence, especially Luka, which continually reserves in store provision of victuals for twelve years siege. Being here disappointed of transportation to Archipelago, I advised to visit Candie: and in my way I saw the large Haven of Suda, which hath no Town or Village, save only a Castle, situated on a Rock in the Sea, at the entry of the Bay: the bounds of that Harbour may receive at one time above two thousand ships and Galleys, and is the only Key of the Island: for the which place, the King of Spain hath often offered an infinite deal of money to the Venetians, whereby his Navy which sometimes resort in the Levante, might have access and relief; but they would never grant him his request. Upon the third day's journey from Canea, I came to Rethimos; This City is somewhat ruinous, and unwall, but the Citizens have newly builded a strong Fortress, which defendeth Rethimos. them from the invasion of Pirates: it standeth by the Sea side, and in the year 1597. it was miserably sacked, and burned with Turks. Continuing my Voyage, I passed along the skirt of Mount Ida, accompanied with Greeks who could speak the Italian Tongue, on which, first they shown me the Cave of King Minos, but some hold it to be the Sepulchre of jupiter. That Groto is of length eighty paces, and eight large: This Minos was said to be the Brother of Radamanthus, Minos. and Sarpedon; who, after their succession to the Kingdom, established such equitable laws, that by Poets they are feigned to be the judges of Hell. I saw also there, the place where jupiter (as they say) was nourished by Amalthes, which by Greeks is recited, as well as Latin Poets. Thirdly, they shown me the Temple of Saturn, which is a work to be admired, of such Antiquity, Saturn. and as yet undecayed; who (say they) was the first King that inhabited there. And near to it, is the demolished Temple of Matelia, having this superscription above the door, yet to be seen Make clean your feet, wash your head and enter. Fourthly, I saw the entry to the Labyrinth Labyrinth of Crete. of Dedalus, which I would gladly have better viewed, but because we had no Candle-light, we durst not enter: for there are many hollow places within it; so that if a man stumble, or fall, he can hardly be rescued: It is cut forth with many intricating ways, on the face of a little hill, joining with Mount Ida. Mount Ida is the highest Mountain in Creta, and by the computation of Shepherd's feet, amounteth Ida. to six miles of height: It is over-clad even to the top with Cypress trees, and good store of medicinable herbs: insomuch that the beasts which feed thereupon, have their teeth gilded, like to the colour of Gold: It is said by some Historians, that no venomous animal can live in this Isle; but I saw the contrary: for I killed upon one day two Serpents and a Viper: Wherefore many build upon false reports, but experience teacheth men the truth. Descending from this Mountain, I entered in a fair Plain beautified with many Villages; in one of which I found a Graecian Bishop, who kindly presented me with Grapes of Malvasy, and other things, for it was in the time of their Vintage. To carry these things he had given me, he caused to make ready an Ass, and a Servant, who went with me to Candie, which was more than fifteen miles from his House. True it is, that the best sort of Greeks, in visiting other, do not use to come empty handed, neither will they suffer a stranger to departed, without both gifts and Convoy. Candie is a large and famous City, situated on a Plain by the Sea side, having a goodly Haven Candie, for ships, and a fair Arsenal wherein are six and thirty Galleys: It is excceeding strong, and daily guarded with two thousand Soldiers, and the Walls in compass are about three leagues: Candie is distant from Venice thirteen thousand miles, from Constantinople seven hundred, from Famagosta in Cyprus six hundred, from Alexandria in Egypt five hundred, and from the City of jerusalem nine hundred miles. The Candeots through all the Island, make Mustars every eighth day, before the Sergeant Mayor, or Officers of the General, and are well provided with all sorts of Armour; yea, and the most valorous people that hight the name of Greeks. It was told me by the Rector of Candie, that they may raise in Arms of the Inhabitants (not reckoning the Garrisons) above sixty thousand men, all able for Wars, with fifty four Galleys, Note. and twenty four Galliots for the Sea. In all my travels through this Realm, I never could see a Greek come forth of his house unarmed: and after such a martial manner, that on his head he weareth a bore steel Cap., a Bow in his hand, a long Sword by his side, a broad Poniard overthwart his belly, and a round Target hanging at his Girdle. They are not costly in Apparel, for they wear but Linhen Clotheses, and use no Shoes, but Boots of white Leather: by nature they are crafty and subtle, as Paul mentioneth, Titus 1. 12. Their Harvest is our Spring: for they manure the ground, and sow the Seed in October, which is reaped in March and April. Being frustrate of my intention at Candie, I was forced to return to Canea, where I stayed five and twenty days before I could get passage, for I purposed to view Constantinople. I traveled on foot in this I'll more than four hundred miles, and upon the fifty day after my first coming to Carabusa, I embarked in a Fisher-boate that belonged to Milo, being a hundred miles distant, which had been violently driven thither with stormy weather. Milo was called by Aristotle, Melada; and by others, Mimalida, Melos: And lastly, Milo; because of the fine Millstones that are got there, which are transported to Constantinople, Greece, and Anatolia. This I'll is one of the Isles Cyclades, or Sporades, but more commonly Archipelago, Archipelage. or the Arch-Ilands, and standeth in the beginning of the Aegean Sea: The Inhabitants are Greeks, but slaves to the Turk, and so are all the fifty three Isles of the Cycladeses, saue only Tino, which holdeth of the Venetians, From Milo I came to Zephano, an Island of circuit about twenty miles: The Inhabitants are Milo. Read Partridges Flocks of tame Partridges. Fountains of Oil. poor, yet kind people: There are an infinite number of Partridges within this I'll, of a reddish colour, and bigger than ours in Britain: They are wild, and only killed by small shot; but I have seen in other Land's flocks of them feeding in the fields, and usually kept by Children: Some others I have seen in the streets of Villages, without any Keeper, even as our Hens do with us. I saw Fountains here, that naturally yield fine Oil which is the greatest advantage the Islanders have. From thence I embarked, and arrived at Angusa, in Parir: This I'll is forty miles long, and Parir. six miles broad: being plentiful enough in all necessary things for the use of man: In Angusa I stayed sixteen days, stormested with Northerly winds; and in all that time I never came in bed: for my lodging was in a little Church without the Village, on hard stones; where I also had a fire, and dressed my meat. The Greeks visited me oftentimes, and entreated me above all things, I should not enter within the bounds of their Sanctuary; because I was not of their Religion. These miserable Islanders, are a kind of silly poor people; which in their behaviour, shown the necessity they had to live, rather than any pleasure in their living. From thence I arrived in the I'll of Mecano, where I but only dined, and so set forward to Zea. Simonides the Poet, and Eristato the excellent Physician, were borne in it. The next I'll of any note we touched at, was Tino: This Island is under the Signory of Venice, and was sometimes beautified with the Temple of Neptune. By Aristotle it was called Idrusa; of Demostthenes and Aeschines, Ernsea: It hath an impregnable Castle, builded on the top of a high Rock; so that the Turks by no means can conquer it. From this I'll I came to Palmosa, sometime Pathmos, which is a Mountainous and barren Island: Pathmo●. It was here that Saint john wrote the Revelation after he was banished by Do 〈…〉 nus the Emperor. Thence I embarked to Nicaria, and sailed by the I'll Scyro; which of old was the Signiory of Licomedes, and in the Habit of a Woman, was Achilles brought up here: who in that time, begot Pyrrhus upon Deidamia, the Daughter of Licomedes, and where the Nicaria. crafty Ulysses did discover this fatal Prince to Troy. As we fetched up the sight of Nicaria, we espied two Turkish Galliots, who gave us the Chase, and pursued us strait unto a Bay, betwixt two Mountains, where we left the loaden Boat, and fled to the Rocks: But in our flying, the Greeks taken Captives. Master was taken, and other two old men; whom they made Captives and Slaves: and also seized upon the Boat, and all their goods: The number that escaped, were nine persons. This Isle Nicaria, was anciently called Doliche, and Ithiosa, and is somewhat barren; having no Seaport at all: It was here, the Poets feigned, that Icarus the Son of Dedalus fell, when as he took flight from Creta, with his borrowed wings, of whom it hath the name. Expecting certain Icarus. days here, in a Village called Laphantoes, for passage to Sio, at last I found a Brigandino bound thither, that was come from the fruitful I'll of Stalimene, of old Lemnons', wherein I embarked, and sailed by the I'll Samos, which is opposite to Caria, in Asia Minor: It is of circuit one hundred and sixty, and of length forty miles: It was of old named Driusa, and Melanphilo, in which was Pythagoras the Philosopher, and Lycaon the excellent Musitioner borne. As we left the I'll Veneco on our left hand, and entered the Gulf between Sio and Eolida, there fell down a deadly storm, at the Greco è Levante, which split our Mast, carrying Sails and all overboard: Whereupon every man looked (as it were) with the stamp of death in his pale visage. The tempest continuing (our Boat not being able to keep the Seas) we were constrained to seek into a Creek betwixt two Rocks, for safety of our lives; where, when we entered, Shipwreck. there was no likelihood of relief: for we had a shelfie shore, and giving ground to the Anchors, they came both home. The sorrowful Master seeing nothing but shipwreck, took the Helm in hand, directing his course to rush upon the face of a low Rock, whereupon the Sea most fearfully broke. As we touched, the Mariners contending who should first leap out, some fell overboard, and those that got Land, were pulled backe by the reciprocrating waves: Neither in all this time durst I once move; for they had formerly sworn, if I pressed to escape, before the rest were first forth, they would throw me headlong into the Sea: So being two ways in danger of death, I patiently offered up my Prayers to God. At our first encounter with the Rocks (our fore-deckes, and Boats Gallery being broke, and a great Lake made) the recoiling waves brought us backe from the shelves a great way; which the poor Master perceiving, and that there were seven men drowned, and eleven persons alive, cried with a loud voice: Be of good courage, take up Oars, and row hastily; it may be, before the Bark sink, we shall attain to yonder Cave. Every man working for his own deliverance (as it pleased God) we got the same with good fortune: for no sooner were we disbarked, but the Boat immediately sunk. There was nothing saved but my Coffino, which I kept always in my arms; for the which safety of my things, the Greeks were in admiration. In this Cave, which was thirty paces long, within the Mountain, we abode three days, without both meat and drink: upon the fourth day at morn, the tempest ceasing, there came Fisher-boats to relieve us, who found the ten greeks almost famished for lack of food. The dead men being found on shore, we buried them; and I learned at that instant time, there were seventeen Boats cast away on that Coast of this Island, and never a man saved: in this place the Greeks set up a stone Cross in the memorial of such a woeful mischance, and mourned heavily, fasting and praying. I rejoicing, and thanking God for my safety (leaving them sorrowing for their friends and goods) took journey through the Island to Sio: for so is the City called. In my way I passed by an old Castle standing on a little Hill, named Gasbos, or Helias; where (as I was informed by two Greeks in my company) the Sepulchre of Homer was yet extant: for The Tomb of Homer. this is one of the seven Isles that contended for his birth: and I willing to see it, entreated them to accompany me thither; where, when we came, we descended by sixteen degrees into a dark Cell; and passing that, we entered in another four squared Room, in which I saw an ancient Tomb, whereon were engraven Greek Letters, which we could not understand for their Antiquity; but whether it was this Tomb or not, I do not know, but this they related. The Women of the City Sio, are the most beautiful Dames, of all the Greeks in the World, The pride of Greekish Whores. and greatly given to Venery: They are for the most part exceeding proud, and sumptuous in apparel, and commonly go (even Artificers Wives) in Gowns of Satin and Taffetay; yea of Cloth of Silver and Gold, and are adorned with Precious Stones and Gems, and jewels about their necks and hands. Their Husbands are their Panders, and when they see any stranger arrive, they will presently demand of him, if he would have a Mistress: and so they make Whores of their own wives, and are contented for a little gain, to wear Horns: such are the base minds of ignominious Cuckolds: After some certain day's attendance, I embarked in a Carmoesalo, bound for Nigroponti, which was forth of my way to Constantinople; but because I would galdly have seen Macedonia, I followed that determination: In our way we sailed by Mytelene, an Island of old called Isa: next Leshos: and lastly Mytelene, of Milet the Son of Phoebus. Nigroponti is separated from the firm Land of Thessalia, with a narrow channel, over the which in one part there is a bridge that passeth between the I'll and the main continent, and under it runneth a marvelous swift current or tide: Within half a mile of the Bridge I saw a Marble column standing on the top of a little Rock, whence (as the Islanders told me) Aristotle leapt in, and drowned himself, after that he could not conceive the reason why this Channel so ebbed and flowed. This I'll bringeth forth in abundance, all things requisite for humane life, and decored with many goodly Villages. Salonica. From thence I arrived at a Town in Macedonia, called Salonica, but of old Thessalonica, where I stayed five days, and was much made of by the Inhabitants: It is a City full of rich commodities, and is the principal place of Thessaly, which is a Province of Macedon, jewish Vnivers●●ic. together with Achaia and Myrmedon, which are two Provinces of the same. There is an University of jews here, who profess only the Hebrew Tongue. About this City is the most fertile Country in all Greece. In Salonica I found a Germ bound for Tenedos, in the which I embarked: As we sailed along the Thessalonian Shore, I saw the two topped Hill Parnassus, where it was said the nine Muses Parnassus' described. haunted: but as for the fountain Helicon, I leave that to be searched, and seen by the imagination of Poets; for if it had been objected to my sight, like an insatiable drunkard, I should have drunk up the streams of Poesy, to have enlarged my poor poetical vein. The Mountain itself is somewhat steep and sterile, especially the two tops, the one where of is dry and sandy, signifying that Poets are always poor and needy: The other top is barren and rocky, resembling the ingratitude of wretched and niggardly Patrons: the vale between the tops is pleasant and profitable, denoting the fruitful and delightful soil, which painful Poets, the Muse's plowmen so industriously manure. A little more Eastward, as we fetched up the Coast of Achaia, the Master of the vessel shown me a ruinous Village and Castle; where he said the admired City of Thebes had been. Thebes. Upon the third day from Salonica, we arrived in the Road of Tenedos, which is an Island in the Tenedes. Sea Pontus or Propontis: it hath a City called Tenedos, built by Tenes, which is a gallant place, having a Castle and a fair Haven for all sorts of Vessels: it produceth good store of Wines, and the best supposed to be in all the Southeast parts of Europe. In Tenedos I met by accident, two French Merchants of marseils, intending for Constantinople, who had lost their Ship at Sio, when they were busy at venereal tilting with their new elected Mistresses, and so a second remedy were glad to come thither in a Turkish Carmoesalo. The like of this I have seen fall out with Seafaring men, Merchants and Passengers, who buy sometimes their too much folly with too dear repentance. They and I resolving to view Troy, did ●ire a janissary to be our conductor & protector, & a Greek to be our Interpreter. Where when we landed, we saw here & there many relics of old walls, as we traveled through these famous bounds. The Tombs of Troyans'. And as we were advanced toward the East part of Troy, our Greek brought us to many Tombs which were mighty ruinous, and pointed us particularly to the Tombs of Hector, Aiax, Achilles, Troilus, & many other valiant Champions, with the Tombs also of Hecuba, Cressesd, and other Trojan Dames: Well I wot, I saw infinite old Sepulchers, but for their particular names and nomination of them I suspend, neither could I believe my Interpreter, sith it is more than three thousand and odd years ago that Troy was destroyed: He shown us also the ruins of King Priam's Palace, and where Anchises the father of Aeneas dwelled. At the North-east corner of Troy, which is in sight of the Castles of Hellesponte, there is a Gate yet standing, and a piece of a reasonable high Wall; upon which I found three pieces of rusted money, which afterwards I gave to the two younger brethren of the Duke of Florence. Where the pride of Phyygia stood, it is a mo●● delectable Plain, abounding now in Corns, A description▪ of Iroy. Fruits, and Wines, and may be called the Garden of Anatolia: yet not populous, for there are but only five scattered Villages in all that bounds: The length of Troy hath been, as may be discerned, by the fundamental Walls yet extant about twenty miles: the ruins of which are come to that Poetical Proverb: Nunc seges est ubi Troia fuit. Leaving the Fields of noble Ilium, we crossed the River of Simois, and dined at a village named Extetash: I remember, discharging our covenant with the janissary, who was not contented with Note. the former condition, the Frenchmen making obstacle to pay that which I had given, the wrathful janisary belaboured them both with a cudgel, til the blood sprung from their heads & compelled them to double his wages. This is one true note to a traveller (whereof I had the full experience afterward) that if he cannot make his own part good, he must always at the first motion content these Rascals; otherwise he will be constrained doubtless with strokes to pay twice as much: for they make no account of conscience, nor are ruled by the Law of compassion, neither regard they a Christian more than a dog: but whatsoever extortion or injury they use against him, he must be French like con●ented, bowing his head, and making a sergeant show of thanks, and happy too oftentimes, if so he escape. Hence we arrived at the Castles, called of old Sestos and Abydos, which Sesto: ●nd Abydos. are two Fortresses opposite to other, the one in Europe, the other in Asia, being a mile distant: They stand at the beginning of Hellesponte, and were also cognominate the Castles of Hero and Leander, which were erected in a commemoration of their admirable fidelity in love. But now they are commonly called the Castles of Gallipoly, yea, or rather the strength of Constantinople, between which no S●ip may enter without knowledge of the Captains: And at their return they must stay three days before they are permitted to go through. Betwixt the Castles and Constantinople is about forty leagues: Here I left the two Frenchmen with a Greek Barbour, and embarked for Constantinople in a Turkish Frigato. The first place of any note I saw within these narrow Seas, was the ancient City of Gallipolis. After we had fetched up the famous City of Chalcedon in Bithynia on our right hand; I beheld on our left, the prospect of that little world, the great City of Constantinople; which indeed yields such an outward splendour, to the amazed beholder, of goodly Churches, stately Towers, gallant Steeples, and other such things, whereof now the world make so great account, that the whole earth cannot equal it. Beholding these delectable Constantinople hath so often been presented on this Stage, that now we will pass by it. objects, we entered into the channel of Bosphorus, which divideth Perah from Constantinople. And arriving at Tapanau, where all the Munition of the Great Turk lieth, I bade farewell to my company, and went to a lodging to refresh myself till morning. DEparting from Constantinople, I came to Cenchrea, being three hundred miles distant, where Saint Paul cut his hair, after his vow was performed, Act. 18. 18. from thence I went to Smyrna in Carmania, a famous Kingdom in Asia the Lesser: This City was one of the seven Churches mentioned Ravelat. 2. 8. It is a goodly place, having a fair Haven for Ships: They have Smyrna. great traffic with all Nations, especially for the fine Silk, Cotten-wool, and dimmetie brought to it by the Country Peasants, which strangers buy from them. Truly near unto this City I saw such a long continuing Plain, abounding in Corn, Wines, and all sorts of fruitful herbage, and so infinitely peopled, that me thought Nature seemed with the people's industry to contend, the one by propagating creatures, the other by admirable agriculture. Thiatyra, now called Tiria, one also of the seven Churches is not fare hence. From this City I embarked in a Turkish Carmoesalo, bound for Rhodes. In our sailing along the Coast of Asia Minor, the first place of any note I saw, was the ruinous City of Ephesus; yet somewhat Ephesu●. inhabited, and pleasantly adorned with Gardens, fair Fields, and green Woods of Olive trees, which on the Sea do yield a delectable prospect: It was one of the seven Churches, Reuel. 2. 1. Over-against this City is the I'll Lango, anciently called Coos, wherein the great Hypocrates was borne, and Appelles, the Painter most excellent. It is both fertile and populous, and of Hypocrates. Appelles. circuit about 80. miles. There is a kind of Serpent said to be in it so friendly unto the Inhabitants, that when the men are sleeping under the shadow of Trees they come crawling, and will link or clasp themselves about their necks and bodies, without doing any harm, neither when they awake are the beasts afraid. And near to Lango is the Isle Nixa, of old Strangoli; and by some called Dionysia and Naxus; an Island both fruitful and delightful. As we sailed by the West part Nixa. of the I'll, a Greek Passenger shown me the place, where (as he said) Ariadne was deceived of Theseus, which is not fare from the irriguate Plain of Darmille. Continuing our Navigation I saw a little Isle called Ephdosh, where the Turks told me, that all the Islanders were naturally good swimmers, paying no more tribute to their Great Lord the Turk, save only once in the year, there are certain men and women chosen by a Turkish Captain, who must swim a whole league right out in the Sea, and go down to the bottom of the waters to fetch thence some token they have got ground: And if they shall happen to fail in this this, the Island will be reduced again to pay him yearly rend. This I saw with mine eyes, whiles we being calmed, there came a man and two women swimming to us more than a mile of way, carrying with them (dry above the water) baskets of Fruit to cell, the which made me not a little to wonder. Contenting them for their ware, upon the ninth day after our departure from Smyrna, we arrived at the City of Rhodes, so called of the Island wherein it standeth. Rhodes lieth in the Carpathian Sea; It was of old called Ithrea, Telchino and Phiula: Pliny saith Rhodes. it was called Rhodes, because there were certain Fields of Roses in it; for Rhodes in the Greek tongue signifieth a Flower: Not fare from the City I saw the relics of that huge and admiredly erected Idol, named Colossus. This I'll of Rhodes was lost by the Maltazes, Anno Dom. 1522. The great Colosse. and ever since is in the fruition of Turks: The Fortress of Rhodes, and that Fortress Famogosta in Cyprus, are the two strongest Holds in all the Empire of the Great Turk. After I had contented the Master for my fraught and victuals (who, as he was an Infidel, used me with an extraordinary exaction) I found a Bark of the Arches purposed to, Cypru●'s, with which I embarked, being four hundred miles distant. Having past the Gulf of Sattelia, Tharsus, a decayed City in Cilicia, where Saint Paul was borne, is the chiefest seat of that country. Cyprus. Nicosia. we boarded close along the firm Land of fruitful Pamphilia, and on the fifth day thereafter, we fetched up the Coast of Cilicia, sustaining many great dangers, both of tempestuous storms, and invasions of damnable Pirates. Twelve days was between Rhodes and Limisso in Cyprus: where arrived, I received more gracious demonstrations from the Islanders, than I could hope for or wish; being far beyond my merit or expectation; only contenting my curiosity with a quiet mind, I rendered thanks for my embraced courtesies. The second day after my arrival, I took with me an Interpreter, and went to see Nicosia, which is placed in the midst of the Kingdom. But in my journey thither, extreme was the heat and thirst I endured; both in respect of the season, and also want of water: And although I had with me sufficiency of wine, yet durst I drink none thereof, being so strong, and withal hath a taste of pitch; and that is, because they have no Barrels, but great jars made of Earth, wherein there wine is put. Nicosia is the principal City of Cyprus, and is environed with Mountains, like unto Florence in Hetruria; wherein the Vizier Bashaw remaineth: The second is Famogosta, the chief strength and Seaport in it: Selina, Lemisso, Paphos, and Fontana Morosa, are the other four special Towns in the Island. This I'll of Cyprus is in length 210. and large sixty, and of circuit 600. miles. In this I'll was Cyprus. Venus greatly honoured: It yields infinite Canes of Sugar, strong Wines, and cotton-wool, besides all other sorts of Fruit in abundance. In my return from Nicosia to Famogusta, with my Trenchman, we encountered by the way with four Turks, who needs would have my horse to ride upon; which my Interpreter refused: But they in revenge pulled me by the heels from the horse backe, beating me most pitifully, and left me almost for dead. In this mean while my companion fled, and escaped the sceleratenesse of their hands; and if it had not been for some compassionable Greeks, who by accident came by and relieved me, I had (doubtless) immediately perished. From Famogusta I embarked in a Germ, and arrived at Tripoli. Tripoli is a City in Syria, standing a mile from the marine side, Tripoli. near to the foot of Mount Libanus: since it hath been first founded it hath three times been situated and removed in three sundry places: First, it was overwhelmed with water: Secondly, it was sacked with Cursares, and Pirates: Thirdly, it is like now to be overthrown with new made Mountains of Sand: There is no Haven by many miles near unto it, but a dangerous road, where often when Northerly winds blow, Ships are cast away. The great traffic which now is at this place, was formerly at Scanderova, a little more Eastward; but by reason of the infectious air (that corrupted the blood of strangers, proceeding of two high mountains; who are supposed to be a part of Mount Caucasus, which withhold the prospect of the Sun from the In-dwellers, more than three hours in the morning: So that in my knowledge I have known dye in one Ship, and a month's time twenty Mariners; for this cause) the Christian ships were glad to have their commodities brought to Tripoli, which is a more wholesome and convenient place. The daily Interrogation I had here, for a Carravan● departure to Aleppo was not to me a little fastidious, being mindful to visit Babylon: In this my expectation I took purpose, with three Venetian Merchants to go see the Cedars of Libanon, which was but a day's journey thither. As we ascended upon the Mountain, our ignorant guide mistaking the way, brought us into a labyrinth of dangers; insomuch that wrestling amongst intricate paths of Rocks: two of our Asse● fell over a Bank and broke their necks: And if it had not been for a Christian Maronite, who accidently encountered with us, in our wilsum wand'ring we had been miserably lost; both in regard of Rocks and heaps of Snow we passed; and also of great Torrents which fell down with force from the steepy tops; wherein one of these Merchants was twice almost drowned. When we arrived to the place where the Cedars grew, we saw but twenty four of all, growing after the manner of Oak trees, but a great deal taler, straighter, and greater, and the branches grow so strait out, as though they were kept by Art Although that in the days of Solomon, this Mountain was over-clad with Forests of Cedars, yet now there are but only these, and nine miles Westward thence seventeen more. The nature Cedars. of that Tree is always green, yielding an odoriferous smell, and an excellent kind of fruit like unto Apples, but of a sweeter cast, and more wholesome in digestion. The Roots of some of these Cedars are almost destroyed by Shepherds, who have made fires thereat, and holes wherein they sleep, yet nevertheless they flourish green above in the tops and branches. The length of this Mountain is about forty miles, reaching from the West to the East; and continually Summer and Winter, reserveth Snow on the tops. It is also beautified with all the ornaments of nature, as Herbage, Tillage, Pastorage, fructiferous Trees, fine Fountains, good Corns, and absolutely the best Wines that is bred on the earth. The Signior thereof is a Freeholder, by birth a Turk, and will not acknowledge any superior, but the most part of the inhabited Villages are Christians, called Maronites or Nostranes, quasi Nazaritans, and are governed by their own Patriarch. There are none at this day do speak the Syriack * Arabi●e. Tongue, save only these people of Mount Libanus; and in that Language the Alcoran of Mahomet is written. The kind Amaronite whom we met, and took with us for our best guide in descending from the Cedars, shown us many Caves and Holes in Rocks, where Colliers, religious Sirens and Amaronites abide: Among these austere cottages, I saw a fair tomb all of one stone, being seventeen foot of length; Colliers' religious greeks or Monks. which (as he said) was the Sepulchre of the valiant joshua, who conducted the people of Israel in the Land of Promise. The Mahometans esteem this to be a holy place, and many resort to it in Pilgrimage, to offer up their Satanical prayers to Mahomet. I saw upon this Mountain a sort of Fruit called Amaz●a franchi: that is, the death of Christians; because when Italians, or others of Europe eat any quantity thereof, they presently fall into the bloody Fluxes, or else engender some other pestilentious Fever whereof they die. The Patriarch did most kindly entertain us at his house; so did also all the Amaronites of the other Villages, who met us in our way before we came to their Towns, and brought Presents with them of Bread, Wine, Figs, Olives, Salads, Capons, Eggs, and such like as they could on a sudden provide. About the Village of Eden, is the most fruitful part of all Libanus, abounding in all sorts of delicious Fruits. True it is, the variety of these things, maketh the silly people think, the Garden of Eden was there. There are with this one, other two supposed places of the earthly Paradise: the one is by the Turks, and some ignorant Georgians, holden to Eden. be at Damascus, for the beauty of fair fields, gardens, and excellent first-fruits there; especially for the tree called Mouslee, which they believe hath grown there since the beginning of the world. Indeed it is a rare and singular tree, for I saw it at Damascus, and others also of the same kind, upon Nilus in Egypt: The growth whereof is strange; for every year in September it is cut down hard by the root, and in five months the tree buddeth up a pace again, bringing forth leaves, flowers, and fruit. The leaf thereof is of such a breadth, that three men may easily stand under the shadow of it, and the Apple is bigger than a Football. The third place by the Chelfaines, This tree hath several virtues bearing but one Apple at once. is thought to be in the East part of Mesopotamia, near to the joining of Tigris and Euphrates. After my return to Tripoli, I departed thence Eastward, with a Caranan of Turks to Aleppo, being ten day's journey distant. In all this way (leaving Scanderon and Antiochia on our left hand) I saw nothing worthy remarking; save only a few scattered villages, and poor miserable people, living in tents, and following their flocks, to whom I paid sundry Caffars: who remove their women, children, and cattles where so they find fountains, and good pastorage. Before my arrival in Aleppo, the Caravan of Babylon was from thence departed. I joined with a Caravan of Armenians and Turks, that were well guarded with janissaries, and Soldiers; of Aleppo. whom some were to stay at Damascus by the way, and some mindful to jerusalem. And for my better safeguard (being always alone, which by all was ever much admired) the Advise Consul took surety of the Captain, that he should protect me safely from thiefs, cutthroats, and the exactions of tributes by the way, delivering me freely into the hands of the Padre Guardiano at jerusalem: which being done, I hired two Mulets from a Turk, one to ride upon, and another to carry my victuals; and so set forward with them. The number of our company were about nine hundred Armenians, Christian pilgrims, men and women: six hundred Turks, trafficking for their own business: and one hundred Soulhers, three Schowsses, and six janissaries to keep them from invasions. Between Aleppo and Damascus, we had nine days journey, in five of which, we had pleasant travelling, and good Canes to lodge in, that had been builded for the support of Travellers, and are well maintained: But when we passed Hamsek, which is a little more than midway, we had dangerous travelling, being often assailed with Arabs, fatigated with rocky Mountains, and sometimes in point of choking for lack of water. The confusion of this multitude, was not only grievous in regard of the extreme heat, providing of victuals at poor villages, and scarcity of water to fill our bottles, made of Boar skins, but also amongst narrow and stony passages, thronging, we often fell one over another, in great heaps; in danger to be smothered: yea, and oftentimes, we that were Christians, had our bodies well beaten by our conducting Turks. At our accustomed dismounting, to recreate ourselves: and refresh the Beasts, I would often fetch a walk, to stretch my legs, that were stifled with a stumbling beast; wherewith the Turks were mightily discontented, and in derision, would laugh and mock me: for they cannot abide a man The reposing of the Turks. to walk in turns, or stand to eat; their usage being such, that when they come from the horse backe, presently sit down on ground, folding their feet under them, when they repose, dine, and sup. So do also their Artisans and all the Turks in the world sit always cross legged, wrongfully abusing the commendable consuetude of the industrious Tailors. In their houses they have no Bed to lie on, nor Chairs to sit on, nor Tables to eat on, but a bench made of boards, along the house side, of a foot height from the floor, spread over with a Carpet; whereon they usually sit, eating, drinking, sleeping, resting, and doing of manual exercises, all in one place. They never unclothe themselves, when they go to rest, neither have they any bedcloathes, save only a coverlet above them: I have seen hundreds of them, after this manner, lie ranked like dirty swine in a beastly sty, or loathsome jades in a filthy stable. Upon the ninth day (leaving Cotafa behind us on the Mountains) we entered in a pleasant plain of three leagues in length, adorned with many villages, gardens, and rivers; and arriving at Damascus, we were all lodged (some in Chambers wanting beds, and others without, on hard stones) in a great Cane called Heramnen, where we stayed one day. Damascus is the Capital City of Syria, called by Turks, Sham●a, and is situated on a fair Damascus. plain, and beautified with many rivers on each side (especially Pharpar and Abdenah) excellent Orchards, and all other natural objects of elegancy: That for situation, Artizens, all manner Commodities, and variety of Fruits, in all the Asiaticall Provinces it is not paralleled. By Turks it is called, the Garden of Turkey. Between jacob's Bridge and jerusalem, we had six days journey. April the tenth day, about ten of the clock, (passing the River Kyson) we arrived at Nazareth, and there reposed till the Evening, providing ourselves of Victuals and Water. In this Town dwelled joseph, and the Virgin Mary; and in which also our Saviour was brought up. After we had dined, the Armenians arose, and went to a heap of Stones, the ruins of an old House, before the which they fell down upon their knees, praising God: and that ruinous lump (say they) was the House where Mary dwelled, when Gabriel saluted her, bringing the Annunciation of Salvation to the world. I am fully persuaded they carried away above five thousand pounds' weight, to keep in a memorial thereof. Then did I remember of the Chapel of Loretta, and told the Caravan, that I saw that House standing in Italy, which (as the Romanists say) was transported by the Angels. OH, said he, we Armenians can not believe that, neither many other assertions of the Roman Church; for we certainly know by Christians, that have from time to time dwelled here ever since, that this is both the place, & stones of the House. Let Papists coin a new Law to themselves we care not, for as they err in this, so do they in all, Speeches of the Patriarch. following merely the traditions of men, they run galloping post to Hell. The Patriarch being informed by the laughing Caravan of these news, asked me in disdain (thinking it had been an Article of my Belief) if I saw that House, or believed that the Chapel of Loretta was such a thing: I answered, I did not believe it, affirming it was only but a devilish invention, to deceive the blindfolded people, and to fill the Coffers of the Roman Priests. In the time of our staying here, the Emeere or Lord of the Town, sent six Women, conducted by twelve of his Servants, to an Armenian Prince, that was a Pilgrim in our company, to be used by him and others, whom so he would elect to be his fellow labourers: which indeed he did kindly accept, and invited me to that Feast; but I gave him the refusal, little regarding such a frivolons commodity. He, and some of the chiefest Pilgrims entertained them for the The villainy of Armenians. space of three hours, and sent them backe, giving to their Conductors 15. P●asterss, in a reward. Approaching to Mount carmel, I beheld a fare off upon the top of the Hill, the place where Elias ascended to Heaven, when he left his Cloak behind him to Elizeus his Disciple. This Mount Carmel. Mountain is four miles of length, lying South and North, the North end bordering with the Sea, near to Acre, called anciently Ptolomais, and the South end joining with the borders of Samaria. Leaving Samaria on our left hand, we entered into a fair Plain, adorned with fruitful Trees, and all other ornaments that pleasant Fields afford, but no Village we saw. Marching thus, about the declining of the Sun from the Meridian, we came in sight of two hundred Pavilions, all piched in ranks; yielding the prospect of a little City, by a Brook side of water: which being perceived, the Captain began to censure what they might be; and immediately there came riding towards us six naked ●ellowess, well mounted on Arabian Geldings, who demanded what we were, and whither we were bound; and if there were any franks of Christendom in our company. To whom the janissaries replied, we were purposed to jerusalem, and that there was but one Frank with them: upon the which they presently sought me, demanding Caffar, Caffar; and caused me perforce to pay seven Chickenes of Gold for my head, because Caffar tribute. (said they) our King is now resident in these Tents, he must pay therefore so much the more extraordinary. They returning backe to their Prince, with the malediction of a Pilgrims purse, and we marching on in our way that day we traveled above three and forty miles, and pitched at a Village called Adoash, where we found good Herbs to eat, and abundance of water to drink, and also to fill our emptied bottles. As we lay down to sleep, after a hungry Supper on the hard ground, and our Guard watching us; that same King of the Arabians, came a little before midnight, with four and twenty well Horsed Runagates, and naked Courtiers, being armed with Bows and Arrows, and half Pikes, pointed at both ends with hard Steel, and asked for the Caravan, who presently awoke, and went to salute him, laying his hand on his breast, bowed his head very low; which is the usual courtesy amongst the Infidels and Christians in these parts, for they never uncover their Heads to any man; and after some short p●rley, they sat all down on the grass. The Caravan presented his rude-like Majesty with Water, Bread, The courtesy of Turks. Herbs, Figs, Garlic, and such things as he had. As they were thus merry at this poor banquet, the awful King took the oath of our Conductor, if there were any more franks there then I; and he having sworn the truth, the King by a malignant informer, incontinently caused me to be brought before him, and staring me in the face, asked my Interpreter where were my Companions? who replied, I had none. Then said he, tell that Dog, he must acknowledge The extortion of the Arabian King. me with five pieces of Gold more, otherwise (making a sign to his own throat) I shall cut off his Head. The which I being informed, and knowing that by no condition, there was resistance against such a scelerate Prince, gave it him presently with a half s●iling countenance; which he remarking, told the rest it seemed I gave it with a good heart; and to recompense my outward behaviour, he drunk a great draught of water to me, thinking thereby, he had done me mo●e honour, than all the Chickenes of gold I gave him now, and in the morning; would do him profit. Truly, this was one of the greatest Tributes I paid for one days journey, that I had in all my voyage in Asia. There are two Kings in Arabia, the one who liveth on Euphrates, the Deserts of Mesopotamia, sometimes in Arabia Felix, and in some parts of Syria. And the other, (which was the King to whom I paid this money) wandreth with his Tribes, Tents, and Bestial, one while in Arabia, Petrea, and Deserta, and sometimes in the Holy Land, as he findeth good Pastorage and fresh Fountains. These two Kings are mortal enemies; and if by accident they meet, they fight most cruelly. The next morning leaving jacob's Well, and the Town of Sychar, on our left hand, we marched through a part of the fields of Basan, and had exceeding pleasant travelling; and at night Sychar of old the chiefest City in Samaria, is now altogether ruinated. we pitched by Lydda on the fields: Lydda is not above ten miles from Cesaria. April the thirteenth, before the break of day, setting forward, scarcely were we well advanced in our way, till we were beset with more than three hundred Arabs, who sent us an unexpected shower of Arrows, to the great annoyance of all our company: for if it had not been that our Soldiers shot off their Guns on a sudden, surely we had then miserably perished. But the nature of the Arabs is not unlike to the jackals: for when any of them hear the shot of a Harquebusse, they turn backe with such speed, as if the fiends of the infernal Court were broken lose upon them. In that momentany conflict, on our side there were killed nine Women, A Massacre of A 〈…〉 nian Pilgrims. five men, and about thirty persons deadly wounded, which to our worthy Captain br●d no small grief. Proceeding in our journey, in the hilly Country of judea we entered; leaving Rhama on our right hand. Rhama is a Town inhabited by Christians, Arabs, and Moors; not black Moors, as the Africans be, but they are called Mori, which are a kind of Egyptians, and not naturally black, but Sunburnt with the parching heat. The whole Territory of Canaan is inhabited with these Moors, some Turks, civil Arabs, and a few Christians, and scattered jews. The Arabians are for the most part Thiefs and Robbers, the Moors cruel and uncivil, hating Christians to the death: the Turks are the best of all the three, yet all sworn enemies to Christ. About two of the clock in the afternoon we arrived at Berah, called of old Beersheba, being eleven mi●eses distant from jerusalem. Having a little reposed, we embraced our Mountainous way, as cheerfully as we could, for we were exceeding faint, and traveled that day above three and forty miles; whereby we might arrive at jerusalem before the Gates were shut, sustaining drought, heat, hunger, and not a few other inconveniences. At last we beheld the prospect of jerusalem; which was not only a contentment to my wearied body, but also being ravished with a kind of unwonted rejoicing, the tears gushed from my eyes for too much joy. In this time the Armenians began to sing in their own fashion, Psalms to praise the Lord; and I also sung the hundred and third Psalm all the way, till we arrived ne'er the walls of the City, where we ceased from our singing for fear of the Turks. April the fourteenth day, upon Palme-sunday in the morning, we entered into jerusalem, and at the Gate we were particularly searched, to the effect we carried in no furniture of Arms, nor Powder with us, and the Armenians (notwithstanding they are Slaves to Turks) behoved to tender their weapons to the Keepers, such is the fear they have of Christians. The Gates of the City are of Iron outwardly, and above each gate are Brazen Ordnance planted. April the fourteenth, on Palme-sunday after dinner, the Guardiano departed from jerusalem to Bethphage, accompanied with twelve Friars, and many other oriental Christian, which were come thither to that Festival time, but I by no means would go, reposing myself till their return. The ridiculous Ceremony which that day they use, is thus: In an Apish imitation of Christ, at the aforesaid Bethphage, there was an Ass brought to the Guardiano, whereupon 〈◊〉 mounted (being as it were, the greater Ass riding upon the lesser) and came riding to jerusalem, the people cutting down boughs of Trees, and also dispoyling themselves, almost to the skin, bestrewed the way as he road along, crying, Hosanna, Hosanna, the Son of David, blessed is he that cometh in the Name of the Lord, until 〈…〉 y came to the South gate of Zion, where he dismounted. At night after Supper, the Guardians knowing that I was a Protestant, and also some other Franckes, made an Oration, saying; Y 〈…〉 Pilgrims, who refuse to be partcipant with us in the Sacraments, nor will not adhere to the Processions and Cere 〈…〉 s, which we follow of the Roman Church, I would therefore entreat you (your liberty being here as much as mine, whereby you may do whatsoever seem good in your own eyes) only to abstain from scandalising and mocking our Rites and ordinary Customs, which at this great Feast we must perform. To the which we condescended and promised to give no occasion of offence. In the conclusion of his long Exhortation, he disclosed this admonition, saying; All of you Travellers must in general be endued with these three worthy gifts, Faith, Patience, and Money; Faith, to believe these things you shall see here at jerusalem; Patience, to endure the apparent injuries of Infidels; and Money, to discharge Pilgrims their graces. all Tributes, and Costs, which here (meaning in his own Monastery) and about this City must be defrayed. Early upon Tuesday morning * Mondays holy visitations are omitted. Sandys, Timberley, and others, haveshewed them already. (being all of us, both Friars and Pilgrims, well mounted, Mulets laden for our provision) we departed from the City with our Soldiers; and traveled all that day through a barren and desert Country, till Sunsetting, where we reposed by a standing Well, till an hour within night. In all this deformed Country, we saw neither house not Village, for it is altogether Desartuous, and inhabited only by wild Beasts, and naked Arabians. Before we came near to S●dome and Gomorrha, by seven miles; (for so we behoved to pass by the East end of it, before we could arrive at that place of jordan which we intended) we I say encountered with such deep sandy ground, that the Mulers were not able to carry us through, whereupon we all dismounted, wrestling, and wading above the middle part of our bodies, and sometimes falling in over our heads, we were in great danger of perishing. Even in the midst of this turmoyling pain, (the night being dark) the unwelcommed Arabs environed, Invasions of Arabs. and invaded us with a storm of Arrows, which they sent from the tops of little hard Hills whereupon they stood, for knowing the advantage of the ground, they took opportunity to give the more featefull assaults; yet they provailed nothing (although they wounded some of our Soldiers) such was the resolute courage of our valorous defendants. True it is, that in all my travels I was never so sore fatigated, nor fearfully endangered, as I was that Night. A little after midnight, we left this troublesome way, and marched along the Lake of Sodom. A true description of Sodom and Gomorrha. This Lake is called Mare mortuum, the dead Sea, for of itself it is unmoveable, such is the stability of the water. It is also called so, because if a Bird fly over it, she presently falleth down therein dead: and as Solomon reporteth of it, Wisd. 10. 7. it smoketh continually; from whence proceed filthy vapours, which deform the Fields, lying about for certain miles, as it were blasted, scorched, and made utterly barren. This Lake is eighty miles in length, and six in breadth. It breedeth nor reserveth no kind of Fish, and if by the swelling of jordan, any Fish Nothing now groweth near Sodom. The same is reported by Master Eldred. be carried to it, they immediately die. Although josephus witnesseth, that in his time, there was an Apple grew upon the banks thereof, like to the colour of Gold; and within was rotten, and would consume to powder; yet I affirm now the contrary: for there is not such a thing, (whatsoever hath been in his days) as either Trees, or Bushes, grow near to Sodom by many miles, such is the consummation of that pestiferous Gulf. diverse Authors have reported, that nothing will sink into it, of any reasonable weight, as Dead men, or Carcases of beasts; but by experience I approve the contrary, for it beareth nothing above at all; yea, not the weight of a Feather. The water itself is of a blackish colour, and at sometimes in the year, there are terrible shapes, and shows of terror in it, as I was informed at jericho, which is the nearest Town that bordereth thereupon. About the break of day on Tuesday morning, we passed by the ruins of an old House, where (as they say) Saint john the Baptist remained, when he Baptised those that came from jerusalem, and other Regions about, which is but the flight of an Arrow from jordan. Approaching to the bankside, we dismounted and unclothed ourselves, going in naked to the River, we Iordans water is of a whitish colour. washed us to refresh our bodies. In this place as the Guardian said, was Christ Baptised of Saint john, lying on the bankside; whereupon are engraven Letters of Hebrew. Greek, and Latin, testifying the same thing: and may also be so conjectured, in regard of the ancient Habitacle, of that precursor, which is not fare from thence. This River jordan beginneth in Mount Libanus, of two Fountains, jore, and Dan, which run separated till they come to the Lake Maronab; and hence it maketh one body, keeping his course through the Lake Genesereth, endeth in Sodom. The River Tiber at Rome, and jordan are not much different in quantity and colour, and not unlike other in their courses: for jordan A comparison betwixt ●ordan and Tiber, whose colour and growth, are both alike, andtheir courses agreeable thereunto. falleth in the old Gomorah, and Tiber runneth through the new Sodom. A history of such evidence, as travel taught me by experience: for it is the Priest's confluence, which breeds in the Italians insolence. If I err, I will beg indulgence of the Pope's aureat magnificence. The water of jordan hath been transported to Venice in Barrels, for that purity it hath; which will reserve unspoiled, both months and years, and the longer it is kept, it is the fresher; and to drink it, is an excellent remedy for the Fever quartan, and Quotidian. After dinner we arose, and went to the House of Zacheus: this was he who sa●e upon a Tree to see our Saviour as he passed by) the Walls whereof stand to this day. jerico, is now a poor Village only of nine dwelling Houses, inhabited by a kind of Arabs (which are in subjection jericho. under the Governor of jerusalem,) but I saw many ruinous lumps of the walls, and demollishing of the old Town. here I saw two most dainty kind of Fruits, the one was a little lesser than an Apple, but more round; whose colour was like to Gold without, and within it was white as snow, and sweet like Sugar. I would gladly have eaten of them: but the Friars forbade A tare kind of Apples. me, saying; they were the only pest of Death unto a Stranger. The other Apple was like to a green Lemmon, long, and full of knots, of a reddish colour, like to a Mellone, being both delicate and wholesome, of which we did eat to sa●i fie the natural appetite. From jerico we set forward in the way of the Wilderness; our determination being such, as to view the Mountain whereon Christ tasted forty days: where arrived, being late, we durst not go up ●ill Morning. Wherefore we pitched that Night by the Fountain of Elizeus; the water of which was of old, naturally bitter, but by the Prayers of that divine Prophet, was restored to a sweet taste. It is also excellent in digestion; and will do a man no harm: for I esteem it to he the lightest Water the earth yields: having on the morrow filled a Boars skin of it, to carry with me to the Mountain; I found it so light, that I had no weight nor pain in the bearing of it on my shoulders, notwithstanding, the way of itself was fastidious. This Mountain is called Quarantanam, or Quaranto, being of height by the computation of my painful experience, above six miles, and groweth from the bottom still smaller and The Mountain in the Wilderness, whereupon Christ fasted forty days. smaller, till that the top is covered with a little Chapel, not unlike to the proportion of a Pyramede. There is no way to ascend upon this Hill, save one, which hath been he when out of the Rock, by the industry of men, experimented in Masonry, (which was done at the cost of Queen Helen) going up by the degrees of five and forty turns. In all our Company there were only three Friars, four Pilgrims, and I, that durst attempt to climb the Mountain, After diverse dangers and narrow passages, having come to the top we entered into a Cave joining-to the-Chappell, where (say they) in this place did Christ fast, and here it was, that he rebuked Satan. In our return again, we had a most fearful descending: for one Friar Laurenzo had fallen five hundred fathoms over the Rock, and broke his neck, if it had not been for me: who rashly and unadvisedly endangered my own life for his safety, as my Patent under the great Seal of jerusalem, beareth sufficient testimony thereof. But we will follow this our Pilgrim no further, in visiting these and the Egyptian Antiquities, nor relating the other perils of his Voyage. CHAP. XIIII. Later Intelligence out of Turkey, touching the Resignation of MUSTAPHA, and the advancing of AMURATH a younger Brother of the lately Murdered OSMAN; with other later Occurrents. Bassa Daout, having married the Daughter of Mustapha's Mother, and taking some advantage of the lenative and tractable disposition of the Emperor, projected without controversy, first to destroy the Brethren of Osman, then to make away Mustapha: and last of all, to intrude some Children of his own, as if they had been the saved and preserved stock of the Ottoman formerly: whereupon with the pernicious assent of his Mother in Law, he sendeth a secret Commission to the Capidga or Ma●or domo of the Seraglios, to remove the Brethren of Osman, and strangle them, which he did without either the privity of Mustapha the Emperor, or any other of the Uizeers and Pashas. But as these instruments of Villainy were ready to carry away the Prince in the tumult, and making a noise, the Pages came in to their rescue, as emboldened by the Castiaraga, who long since grew jealous of Daout Pasha's ambition, and by this time saw apparent signs of perfidiousness. The Pages thus set on work, presently acquainted the Spahies and janissaries, with the accident, who as presently showed themselves the servants of the Empire, and so without further ado or examination of the matter, killed the Capiaga, and hanged out his body for a Spectacle in the Hippodrome. But not thus satisfied, they return in fury to the Court, and demand justice even at the Emperor Mustapha's hand: he again disclaims his consent, or at lest out of his simplicity maketh his Apology, that if any thing were done by the name of an Emperor, it was enforced from him, and he had much ado to preserve himself: then they seek and hunt after the Mother, who being found, played a woman's part, shed tears, wrung her hands, modelled out a dejected Countenance, and by some external signs made an impression in them of her innocence. Whereupon they repair to the Uizeer, who at the first put them off, 〈◊〉 at was a day of Council; and to single them, bade them repair to the Divan. But they as it should seem, outstripped his policy by their own experience, and told him plainly they would have no sitting, till this Treason were both discovered; and punished: at last he is degraded from the place, and one Huzin Bashaw coming from Egypt, admitted in his room. This Huzin Bashaw, was neither known to Constantinople, nor Constantinople unto him; that is, the Courtiers did little look for a harsh, barbarous, insolent, rich, and untractable man; and he did less expect the bravery, pleasures, popularity, wantonness, and ease of a licentious City: But nature had quickly taught him a lesson of Corruption, and he begins a Phaeton's flourish of greatness with the Death of Daout Bashaw, and insinuation into Mustapha's modesty, or if you will simplicity; but of all other to make himself strong with the love and good opinion of the Pages, and Capogies, he hangeth many that were consenting to Osmans' death. In a word, for the first year he proved a wonder in the Empire, and by his Wisdom, Courage, and Authority pacified such tumults, and fashioned such a government of peace and tranquillity in seditious and outrageous times, that both Turks, jews, and Christians began to fear what a man ●e might prove, or Mustapha proved, though never so stupid by his Vivification. Notwithstanding all ●l●ss, such 〈◊〉 th●condision of greatness, that if it do not Mole sua ruere▪ yet it may be watched by the eyes of other men, who may either confounded by opposition, or supplint by devices: thus had this man two great enemies, the Bashaw of Aleppo, who with open defiance acted a brave, Scen● of contestation, and the Bashaw Chigala Admiral of the galleys, who by crafty conveyance of business, lay ●●●ll in the wind to take advantage of his contrarious flights. With both these was H 〈…〉 Bashaw to deal: but such was his fortune, that the B●shaw of Aleppo, For all he had mustered a great Ar●●y in Armenia, was almost ou● of countenance, through the rarity of the business; for when he understood, that the Soldiers laughed him to storne, i● he pretended for h●●self, o●●●d any conceit to share the Ottoman Empire, and that they of Constantinople tho●ght him too dangerous, if he should attempt the removing of Officers, or ●●lle upon him to be ●o potent and wise, as to practise the reformation or alteration of the Government; he fa●rely and quietly dismissed the Army, and was contented to writ his mind to the Divan, or great Council in the great City. But the Admiral of the galleys went another way to work, having the sea open to his flights or retire, and the Vizeerrs business wa● opened unto him by such as he had employed to watch his proceed (by whose endeavours h● had notice, that the Vizeer meant to destroy him; and either to strangle him in his Galley, or at the next Council to surprise him, and sand him to the seven Tower.) whereupon he acquaints the Emperor, his Mother, and the Mutty, with the conjuration, and that he pro●●cted the advancing of Amurath, the second brother of Osman, and durst many times rep●ne, that, so great a burden as the Turkish Empire should lie on so weak & unable shoulders. This never started Mustapha, at all, but contrary to expectation he acquaints Huzein Bashaw with the secret, and Huzein acquaints himself with the danger, so that being yet at liberty sends great store of Treasure to Gran-Cayro, and as some have it, retires himself against all expection, to the country where he had been brought up, and was fuller of Reeds and secret Canes to hide him, than other places: that is, presuming on his wealth and the people's love, he verily concerued they would give him leave to live, a private life: yet do others affirm, that he was overmatched and overtaken, and so cast into the seven Towers. When Mustapha perceived to what straits he was driven, and that all this coil was for the glory of Sovereignty: of which tho●gh he were possessed in the highest degree of Majesty, yet far from security, in regard his two Nephews lived of the direct Line of the Ottoman Family, he resolved to cousin death, destruction and misfortune by a voluntary submission and resignation of his Crown. Whereupon he sent for his Mother, the Doctors of the Law, & some principal Officers, as the T●ffterdy (or Treasurer) the Cadiselker (or chief judge) the Haga (or Captain of the janissaries) and diverse others whom he had acquainted with his resolution, desiring to see his Nephew before he retired himself to the Prison, and so the Prince being presented unto him, he only wished that he would take notice of his own fortunes: that is, not to trust in any condition of man: not to be peremptory, or prejudicate in his own opinion: to dissolve if it were possible that custom of strangling their brethren: to remember, that all Empires had their beginning, progression, and dissolution: to take heed of Flatterers and Parasites: and by no means to neglect the service of God, but make use of true devotion, in setting the jews before him, who lost their glorious estate, merely through Idolatry: and thus is Mustapha deposed, and Amurath Osmans' brother advanced: but herein consists the wonder, that all this was done without trouble, terror, shutting up of a shop, disturbing the Merchant, rifling a jew, or tumult of the janissaries. THe King of Persia hath besieged a strong castle, within the Precinct of Arzerum, the old government A Letter written from Constan●inople, the tenth of july, 1624. of Abassa Bassa; Whether this hath occasioned it, or that he and the Vizeer were one afraid of another, a peace is made between them, and the government of that Province given him during life: For defence whereof, he is directly marched thither: Pardon and Honours are confirmed from the Port, and whats●●uer the Rebels would propound for themselves; And yet at this dishonourable agreement, this State doth rejoice, as at a great victory, and have raised their hopes now of good success against the Persian, yet there rests some doubt, because neither part will trust the other, but have taken several ways, the Uizeer directly towards Babylon: Abassa to Aszeron, from whence little this year is expected, and few believe that the Persian will cell all his conquest, for the noise at first sight of their Armies. From the Black Sea, hath come many advices, that the Prince of the Tartars sent from hence, is beaten from the land, & that the Captain Bassa seeking once more to set him on shore, bath received a great foil and loss, wherein the Prince was hurt, if not slain: of the particulars we can have no certainly but without doubt, the parties sent from hence have received disgrace, & the Bohemian-tartar hath discovered an Arcinum Imperij, posse Principem alibi quam Roma fieri, they never committed a greater error, though all 〈◊〉 on confusion of error in government, than this, nor of which they will sooner & longer repent, that they would offer in these times, when the peace of Poland wavered, when all theer forces were drawn into Asia to depose a young Prince who was well beloved of the people, to plant an old gouty decrepit wretch, who the last year was by them deposed for insufficiency; and now the quarrel is on foot, they know not how to retire. This Empire hath hereby lost or endangered one of the greatest honours and prerogatives; to give that Nation a Prince at the Pleasure of the Grand Sig 〈…〉 our, whom now they not only refuse, but d●●r oppose the Armies of the Port, and sand insolent letters, that it is sufficient for these to govern Constantinople if they will not be quiet, but undertake to molest the Princes in possession▪ that they will esteem the 〈…〉 as free and as ancient, as the race of Ottoman: In conclusion, I 〈◊〉 of opinion there will be found some way (though with shame) to recall their Order, and to confirm the present Prince, excusing the fault by misinformation, which for quietness he may formally accept. There is not one word or mention of Bethlem Gabor, nor his designs, since the departure of his Ambassadors: It is believed all things are quieter there, then is convenient for the quiet of other Christian Countries. Nine galleys of Messena & 4. of Malta have met with five Pir●● ships of Barbary entering into the Port of Tunis, and being f 〈…〉 red by a calm, sunk two of them in fight, & took the other three with 600. men in them; whom they have brought to Palermo. It is reported Samson was Commander, who when he must fall into Captivity by two wounds, with his own hands he ended his wretched life. These 13. Galleys joining with six of the great Dukes, within two days after went out again, understanding of seven Cossires more now they have opportunity to do any thing, if they have courage; for there are no Galleys of this Port in the Medeterranium to hinder them. 'tis thought that these f 〈…〉 Pirate's are the same that were at Cyprus & Scandrone. The ninth day of this month, between 70. and 80. boats of the Cossacks, with fifty men ap●●ce, Rowers and Soldiers (watching their opportunity of the Captaives Bassas being engaged in●artary ●artary) entered the Bospherus about break of day, where dividing themselves, they sacked and burned almost all the villages and houses of pleas●●● on both sides the River, as fare as the Castles, and within four miles of this City: The principal places were Bajazet 〈…〉 derry and Genneychoy, on the Graecian and Stenia, and on the Asian shore, where having made rich and great booty, they stayed till nine of the clock in the forenoon, and then all this City and the Suburbs having taken the alarm, the Grand Signior came down to the water side, the Chimacham to the water Port: Hally-bassa made himself General in this tumult, and having not one Galley ready for defence, they manned and armed all the Ships, Boats, Barges, & other small Wherryes, to the number of 4. or 500 with such people as they could either get to row, or hope to fight; & dispatched all the Horse and Foot in the City, to the number of 10000 to defend the Coast from further spoil. Never was seen a greater fear and confusion: Now we expected that these poor thiefs would presently have retired; but they seeing the Turks B●●●s making towards them, drew themselves into the midst of the cha●●ell, and not far above the Castles, and stayed firm upon, their Oars in Battalions in form of a Crescent expecting the assault, the wind and current being against them. Hally-B●ssa caused some shot to be made a far off, but they answered not with 〈◊〉 Musket, but hovered from one shore to another without any show of retreat. Hereupon the General seeing their form and resolution, thought it not fit to assail them with such Boats as he had, but esteemed it wisdom enough to keep them from further attempts, fearing if they had broken his Fleet of Boats (which was easily to be done) that they would venture down to Constantinople, which was now empty of all defence. And these few Boats having first made great spoil, lay the whole day until Sun set, scaring and braving the great and fearful City of the world, and all the force it could make; and departed with their booty, with their Colours spread, unfought and almost unresisted. This small action and bold attempt, to affronted so great an Empire, hath made a strange discovery; how much under the reputation, the terror and strength of this State now is; how weak and vnprouided they are. But as the Oracles commanded them, first to set over against blind men: So it hath been their fortune unto this day to have blind Enemies. Philip of Macedon had never projected, nor his Son Alaxander ever adventured with so small Forces, the huge enterprises of subduing the Eastern Empire, if they had not discovered the effeminate and faint courage of the Asiaticks, by the admirable retreat of Xenophon, and swift incursion of Agesilaus great Armies, not daring to oppose the virtue of their small numbers. Sepe re● maximae ex paruis principijs oriuntur. How this attempt will be taken from the Poles, is a question. For hereby the Treaty of Peace is absolutely broken. CHAP. XU. Brief Extracts of a journal of ARNOLD BROWNE his Indian voyages, sailing diverse times and courses in five years space to Bantam, Patania, japan, the Manillas, Macau, and the Coast of China, with other Indian Ports. FEbruary 18. 1617. * In this voyage Sir T. Dale w●s sent to the Indie: of whom see sup. l. 5. De Devil of D. an unfit name for Christian Ships. we (in the Samson) departed from Tilbery, and on the 21. came to the Downs. On the 24. the Sun and Moon came into the Downs. The 26. the Dragon, Lion, and Expedition set sail, &c. june 20. 1618. we got into the Road of Soldania, in latitude 33. degrees 50. minutes, longitude 28. degrees 30. minutes variation 0. deg. 50. min. the Northwest july 13. came in the Devil of Delft, with a prize. On the 30. we took a Portugal Ship bound for Mofambique, which had lost company of three Carrikes. By a Council she was freed with all in her. August 14. we saw a Carrike. On the 21. M. Spalding was sent aboard her. By the 24. we made an end with her, and fetched * See sup. in Trigaut. his letter. c. 2. the money from her. September 15. we espied Land, being the Island of Ingano. Here the Current setting to the shore, the Sun our Admiral (her men being very weak) seemed in great danger. Sir Tho. Dale was aboard the Clove, with the Precedent Cap. jordan: and it was concluded that we should go for Bantam. The South of Ingano is reasonable Ingano. Sun distressed. Of such unhappy names. see Part. 4. pag. 1367. Sumatra. Sun lost. high and woody. On the South-west is false sounding, one cast twenty; the next fourteen or fifteen fathom. It is safe to keep farther off in six or in 5. degrees fifty minutes. November 17. we espied the Land of Sumatra, the South west point: latitude 6. degrees 15. minutes long: from Cape of Good Hope 80. degrees 38. minutes. The 21. we entered Bante● Rode. The next day arrived sixty eight or the Sun's men in their skiff, and a small Boat which they had b●●lt, having lost their Ship on the fifteenth split on the shore. Yet it pleased God to save near one hundred of our men, on whom the Cruel Inhabitants and Hunger made fresh assault, 68 of her men arrive. so that some which had escaped, escaped not wounds or deaths. December the fourth, the Black Lion yielded herself, which after on the 27. three or four drunken fellows stealing Rackapee set on fire, so that she was lost with all in her, &c. The fights with the Hollanders, and his Voyage to Pata●ia I omit. june 5. 1619. our Ships got into the Road of Patania. We were in great danger of driving on A. 1619. The fight you have before in C. Pring, &c. the rest in Floris and others. a should. The Precedent went to the Queen with a great Present. On the 16. we had fight of four Dutch Ships, and fitted ourselves to fight. No persuasion could move the Precedent to set sail, but he abode at an anchor till the Dutch Ships anchored by us. The next morning without speaking any word, they shot, and we answered, but in short time we had but few left which could do us any pleasure. The weather was now calm and we could not set sail, as before we might have done: Whereupon the Precedent was willing to come to a parley. I was shot in two places, and persuaded him to fight it out: but when I was go down he sent the Master aboard the Angel (one of the Dutch Ships) to parley about yielding, and order was presently given to shoot no more. At which time I was spoiled with Powder by a shot from the Admiral, our Master detained, and the Precedent slain with a shot thorough the body, after the Ship was yielded, as I understand. For the Master went aboard to give up the Ship, with condition that C. jordan 〈◊〉 against law of war. See sup. l. 5. c. 9 &c. 12. §. 3. The Samson & Hou●● taken by the Duchess the Company should departed with their goods; which they promised: but after possession taken, heathenlike they broke it. For mine own part, before I understood of any thing, the Ship was full of Hollanders, we having at that time eleven men slain, and thirty three hurt, four of which were dismembered. September 17. by reason of a broil raised among the Slaves we had two men slain, and it was feared the Blacks would have pulled down the Godowne and made pillage of all. Our men in three Prawes returned to our Fleet. November 22. as we road at P 〈…〉 bam we saw one Dutch Ship, and betwixt that and Pulo Pemon ten more: but whiles we sought to escape near the shore, a Boat from the first Ship came to us, and said, that we were all friends. We being within Musket shot of two ships, must either go aboard or ashore: we did the first, but their Admiral bestowed us aboard amongst their Ships, and took our Boat from us. The 22. came in the Dragon, Bear, and Expedition, to our great grief and their great rejoicing, as Prizes taken at Tecco. The thirtieth the Flying Hart brought news, that Sir Tho. Dale was dead with many others, at which they greatly rejoiced. December 4. came in a Boat with a Cross sail, being a Ships Dutch ship lost. Boat called the New Hound, their Ship being lost by fire through the Steward's Mates negligence in drawing Aquavitae, 150 men lost, the rest in the boats escaping to Sumatra, where 15. were slain by the Blacks and others hurt. The 29. was a solemn Fast holden with prayer for the conquest they had of the English, with eating & drinking all the day long. january 17. came in a small Pinnace from jacatra, and the White Bear which had been nine months coming from Holland, & had 11. Dutch 〈◊〉ned. A. 1620. thrown nine men overboard alive, besides two which saved them the labour, for conspiracy. March 14. Cap. Robert Adams in the Bull came in, and went aboard the Admiral: and April Peace betwi 〈…〉 English and Dutch. 1. 1620. all the English prisoners at jacatra were freed & set aboard the Bull. On the 21. the Dutch put the Indraught an old Ship on shore, thinking to have made a Bulwark of her against Bantam, but she overthrowing on the side frustrated their hopes and cost. May 11. Capt. Adams by a Council was made Admiral for the English over five Ships, and five Dutch Ships in company were to go for japan, and so for the Man●llas. The 21. the Hope, the Bull and the Elisabeth departed from jacatra for japan, with two Dutch Ships, the Harlem & Hope in company. The 24. the Vrede arrived, which brought conditions of peace out of Holland; which on the 〈◊〉. was proclaimed ashore and aboard of every Ship, with great triumph. june the third, the Moon and the Palsgrave set sail for japan (I was made Master of the Palsgrave by a general Voyage to japan. See sup. in Sari● & Primil. Council of Defence) with the New Bantam and the Trow, two Dutch Ships. The voyage to japan August the fifth, they came to Coochy road near Firando. The 31. our Captain set forth of Firando to go to the Emperor, and the Dutch likewise. We delivered ashore 1547. bars of Lead. january the third, we departed from the road of Coochy bound for the Manillas: The fourth the Voyage from japan to Manillas. Island Maxima bore North West five leagues off, the Land high and ragged. The ninth, the Island of the three Kings bore West. The 10. the Island called Long Island bore East North East. The 12. the Northermost of the two Land's Buckamegell bore North Northwest. The 13. the biggest of the Babuanis East. The 15. at noon Cap. Boiador bore East of us 4. leagues latitude, 18. deg. 40. min. The 21. at noon within two leagues of C. Bullanave in 16. deg. 30. min. The 24. we plied to and fro off the Bay of Manilias. The 26. the Dutch Hope met with a China Champan, and took her Bay of Manillas. being come from the Bay of T●●d● from a China junke bound for the Bay of Manillas, which the said Hope took on the 26. The 27. two Champans more taken, laden one with Rice, the other with Timber. The 31. two Boats more taken, and one burnt. From the first of Feb. to the sixt we were turning up from the I'll Marvels, & the Cavetta where the Spanish Ships ride; the Bay a very fair one, from 24. to six fathomsin the mid way take heed you come no nearer the shore on the South than ten fathoms, in respect of a sleep Bank that lieth off the shore: otherwise nothing in all the Bay is to be feared but one Rock, on the South side also, half a league of the Black point within the Oyster Rock. This Rock hath on it two fathoms water. At Cavetta we found riding six or seven ships, and two of them great Galleons, but all unrigged. The eight we passed by the Town of Cavetta with our ships. The town shot two Pieces at Cavetta. our Admiral, but could not reach her. We all anchored in the Road half way betwixt Cavetta, and the town of Manillas, in seven and a half fathom ozie ground. Cavetta lieth from Manillas' South Southwest two leagues & a half by Sea, by Land above 3. From Cavetta to Maravelle the Maravelle. Course is west south-west somewhat Southerly. On the north of Maravelle is good fresh water, but not much, deep anchoring near the shore: we went on shore thereon 240 but found no people. After some time spent in watering, careening, discovering and other affairs, March 28. 1621. by order of a Council, the Fleet was dispersed for better looking out for junkes coming from A. 1621. China with the Coast. I was appointed to the Ship Swan to go with it, two Frigates and two Boats into the Bay of Pangasina to fire a ship there in building; but we found none such. April 13. Bay of Pangasina. all the ships went to Hart Bay to water. On the 18. we boarded a junke which proved of japan, having the Emperor's Pass, and Letters from Capt. Cocks and the Dutch Merchant. The same day the Harlequin 〈…〉 took a China junke, and carried her into Witters Island. May. 26. The Dutch Frigate fought with a China junke, but could not take her; whereupon our Frigate went up and took her; and the Dutch coming aboard after they had yielded, killed, and made leap overboard to the quantity of sixty or seventy, like bloody—) On the 30. the Dutch Frigate was in fight with Cruelty of the Duchess another China junk and could not take her, having spent most of their powder: and met our Frigate and told them, which pursued her and the next day overtook her, and she yielded to them: they put the men on shore. The Dutch set fire on the junk, which was one of their (—) tricks jun. 9 (there being no hopes of more junkes that year) it was concluded that we should direct our Straitss of Piscadores. Return to japan. course for the Streits of Piscadores, I would wish all from the M●●ille● to Macan or Piscadores to keep it well up to the West, and not to go to the North to prevent shoalds. On the 29. we entered the Harbour of Choochie. It was agreed that four Ships should go to Firando: whither we went july 10. In September the Bull and Peppercorne were careened. Richad Short one of the Master's Mates of the Moon ran the second time to the Portugalls. October the first, six more of the Peppercorne and Bull ran to the Portugalls, which were pursued and taken, and four executed. Two of the Elisabeths' men stole a praw, with intent to run to them also to Langasack. The eighteenth, the Peppercorne and the Moyen a Dutch Ship went for the Coast of China, to lie there till the coming of the Fleet. November the first, the three English Storehouses at Choochy were burned to the ground by negligence. The 23. we put to Sea with all the Fleet: December the tenth they met with the Peppercorne and Moyen, which had been six weeks on the Coast and taken nothing. They were now ten Ships. The twelfth, a Frigate was taken laden with Canvas to make fails for the Fleet at Manillas. Second Voyage to Manillas. january the third, the Country people (before unseen) killed four of the Peppercornes men, in Witters Island where they were watering, through their own security. For ten of ours might have kept off one hundreth of them. Their Weapons are Bows and Arrows not poisoned The thirtieth we went into the Bay where the Spaniards had four great Ships, three small, and three Galleys, besides other small Frigates. Some Truce-parlies passed and some bicker also to small purpose. diverse Fugitives came to us from them. The Fleet observed their opportunities, A. 1622. but little was done. April 18. 1622. 8. of the Moon's men ran away with her Shallop to the Manillas. The Peppercorne took two or three small junkes, but little in them. May 6. at L●●ang Island we found 30. tuns of Read Wood, a China junke, a Portugal, and two or three Champans 1. L●●ang. in the River, which were fired, except the wood. The 9 four ships were sent to Macau, the rest to Piscadores to exchange Portugalls for our men, and to intercept Frigates. The 17. a Frigate of Macan was after long fight taken by our shallops, with 320. balls of goods. june 1. we had sight of three Frigates, which went in among the Lands for Macao, we not being able to hinder them. They sail to Macan. A Priest and others came aboard with a Flag of Truce to treat about their men. The 12. came in eleven Dutch Ships to take in Macan, and never offered to speak with us, but went directly as near the Town at they could, and sent presently small vessels to sound. They landed 1000 men on the 14. against Macan, & after mutual shot were repelled, having lost six Captains (as I heard) Dutch repulse at Macan. and about 200. men, besides many hurt, and had they not gotten their Boats as they did, they had been all, by their own report put to the sword. On the 17. we departed as it had been agreed, and anchored under the Isle's Ladrones all night. The next day we put to Sea betwixt the Isles Supattos Ladrones. Their third coming to japan. and Neme. july 4. we were close aboard the point of Langasacke. On the sixth M Hatch the Preacher came aboard. August 2. A Council was called at the Dutch house by their Admiral, in which it was concluded to dissolve the two ●●actss: each to beer their own adventures till * See his letter sup. c. 3. A Tyffon or cruel storm. they came to jacatra. The 15. we had a Tyffon Southerly, and broke two Cables. The Dutch Moon and Hound driven ashore, the Moon little hurt, the other bilged. The Peppercor 〈…〉 and Hailem; deem ashore at Firando without hurt. This Tyffon was so sore at Sea, that the Moyen cut overboard her main Mast, and threw out her Shallop: the Trow threw out 300. sacks of Rice, we more, with her Powder, and was so leak she was like to sink. The B 〈…〉 am lost her main and mizzen Mases, threw overboard 3 Pieces of Ordnance, 2. Anchors, a Shallop, 〈…〉 sacks of Rice, her Head and Gallery all washed away; &c. October 9 the Dutch Moon and H 〈…〉 and, hid 〈…〉 p sunk. The 15. t 〈…〉 we went out into the Road, being bound for jambre. Till the first of November we had no sight of the Sun to make observation. The 15. th' we got into the road of jambee. The rest I am it. May 28. they had sight of Saint Helena, and anchored next day in Chapel Bay. August 26. they Anno 1623. arrived at Erith. Thus have you seen the Dutch dealings in the Indies with the English and Natives; agreeing to that which in the third, fourth, and fifth Books is more fully before delivered: to which this to here added and later Intelligence; and containing relation both of the Manillas and of the English industry, east and dangers sustained to maintain terms of Peace according to the league and Conditions article● 〈…〉 them. Now for their correspondence to the English, thou mayst read in the following Relation, conformed by the Oaths of diverse thence returned, published lately by the East Indian Society and here abbridged, the work smelling too much, and a little of such Discourse being, more than enough. CHAP. XVI. The Dutch late proceed at Amboyna, in cruel torturing and executing of diverse Englishmen: with other their like Acts to the Natives in Banda; published lately by the English-East-Indian Society; here much abbreviated. AFter the fruitless issue of two several Treaties: the first Anno 1613. in London; and the other Anno 1615. at the Hage in Holland, touching the differences between the English and Dutch in the East-indieses, at last by a third Treaty Anno 1619. in London, there was a full and solemn composition made of all the said differences, and a fair order set for the future proceeding of the Supposts of both Companies in the Indies; aswell in the course of their Trade and Commerce, as otherwise. Among sundry other points, it was agreed, that in regard of the great blood shed and cost, pretended to be bestowed by the Hollanders, in winning of the Trade of the Isles of the Molluccos, Banda, and Amboyna, from the Spaniards and Portugals, and in building of Forts for the continual securing of the same, the said Hollanders therefore should enjoy two third parts of that Trade, and the English the other third; and the charge of the Forts to be maintained by taxes and impositions, to be levied upon the Merchandise. Wherefore, in consequence of this agreement, the English East. India Company planted certain Factories for their share of this Trade; some at the Molluccos, some at Banda, and some at Amboyna. This Amboyna is an Island lying near Seran, of the Circuit of forty leagues, and giveth name Amboyna described. also to some other small Hands adjacent. It beareth Cloves; for gathering and buying in whereof, the English Company for their part had planted five several Factories: the head and Rendezvouz of all, at the Town of Amboyna; and therein first, Master George Muscham●e and afterward Master Gabriel Tomerson; their Agents, with directions over the smaller Factories at Hitto and Larica, upon the same Island, and at Loho and Cambello, upon a point of their neighbouring Island of Seran. Upon these Lands of Amboyna, and the point of Seran, the Hollanders have four Forts; the chief of all 〈◊〉 at the said Town of Amboyna, and is very strong, having four Points or Bulwarks with their Curtains, and upon each of these Points six great Pieces of Ordnance mounted, most of them of Brass. The one side of this Castle is washed by the Sea, and the other is Dutch Castle. divided from the Land with a Ditch of four or five fathom broad, very deep, and ever filled with the Sea. The Garrison of this Castle consisteth of about two hundred Dutch Soldiers and Garrison. a Company of free Burghers. Besides these, there is always a matter of three or four hundred Mardikero for so they usually call the free Natives) in the Town, ready to serve the Castle at Subjects. an hour's warning. There lie also in the Road (for the most part) diverse good Ships of the Hollanders, as well for the guard of the place by Sea, as for the occasions of Trassique: this being the Ships. chief Rendevo●●, as well for the Island of Banda, as or the rest of Amboyna. here the English lived; not in the Castle, but under protection there●●, in a house of their own in the Town; holding themselves safe, as well in respect of the ●●cient bonds of Amity between both Nations. as of the strict conjunction made by the late Treaty before mentioned. They continued here foin two years, conversing and trading together with the Hollanders, by virtue of the said Treaty. In which time there fell out sundry differences and debates between them; The English complaining that the Hollanders did not only lavish away much money in Building, and unnecessary expenses, upon the Forts and other wise, and bring large and unreasonable reckonings thereof to the common account; but also did, for their part, pay the Garrisons with victuals and cloth of coromandel, which they put off to the Soldiers at three or four times the value it cost them, yet would not allow of the English Companies part of the same charge, but only in ready money; thereby drawing from the English (which aught to pay but one third part) more than two thirds of the whole true charge. Hereupon, and upon the like occasions, grew some discontents and disputes, and the complaints were sent to jaccatra, in the Island of jan● Maior, to the Council of defence of both Nations there residing 〈◊〉 who also, jacatra (now Baearia) seat of the Dutch Government in the Indies. not agreeing upon the points in difference, sent the same hither over into Europe, to be decided by both Companies here; or, in default of their agreement, by the King's Majesty, and the Lords the State's General, according to an Article of the Treaty of the year 1619. on this behalf. In the mean time, the discontent between the English and the Dutch, about these and other differences, continued and daily increased, until at last there was a sword found, to cut in sunder that knot at once, which the tedious disputes of Amboyna and jaccatra could not untie. And this was used in manner as followeth. About the eleventh of February 1622. Stilo veteri, a japoner Soldier of the Dutch in their Castle of Amboyna, walking in the night upon the wall, came to the Sentinel (being a Hollander) and there, amongst other talk, asked him some questions touching the strength of the Castle, and the people that were therein. It is here to be noted, that those japoners (of whom there is not thirty in all the Island) did, for the most part, serve the Dutch as soldiers, yet were not of their trusty bands, always lodged in the Castle, but upon occasion called out of the Town to assist in the Watch. This japoner aforesaid, was for his said conference with the Centinel, apprehended upon suspicion of Treason, and put to the Torture. Thereby (as some of the Dutch affirmed) he was brought to confess himself, and sundry others of his Countrymen there, to have contrived the taking of the Castle. Hereupon, other japanets were examined and tortured, as also a Portugal, the Guardian of the Slaves under the Duchess During this examination, which continued three or four days; some of the English men went too and from the Castle upon their business, saw the Prisoners, heard of their tortures, and of the crime laid to their charge; but all this while 〈…〉ted not, that this matter did any whit concern themselves; having never had any convers 〈…〉 with the japoners, not with the Portugal aforesaid. At the same time there was one Abel P 〈…〉, Chirurgeon Abel Price examined. of the English, Prisoner in the Castle, for offering in his Drunkenness to set a Dutchman's house on fire. This fellow the Dutch took, and shown him some of the japoners, whom they had first most grievously tortured, and told him, they had confessed the English to have been of their confederacy, for the taking of the Castle; and that if he would not confess the same, they would use him even as they had done these japoners, and worse also. Having given him the torture, they soon made him confess what ever they asked him. This was the fifteenth of February, 1622. Stilo veteri. Forthwith, about nine of the clock the same Morning, they sent for Captain Towerson, and the rest of the English that were in the Town, to come to speak with the Governor in the Castle: they all went, save one that was left to keep the House. Being come to the Governor, he told Captain Towerson, that himself and others of his Nation were accused of a Conspiracy to surprise the Castle, and therefore, until further trial, were to remain Prisoners. Instantly also they attached him that was left at home in the house, took the Merchandise of the English Company there into their own custody by Inventory, and seized all the Chests, Boxes, Books, Write, and other things in the English house. Captain Towerson was committed to his Chamber with a guard of Dutch Soldiers. Emanuel Tomson was kept Prisoner in the Castle, the rest, viz. john Beaumont, Edward Collins, William Webber, Ephraim Ramsey, Timothy johnson, john Fardo, and Robert Browne, were sent aboard the Hollanders ships then riding in Harbour, some to one ship, and some to another, and all made fast in Irons. The same day also the Governor sent to the two other Factories in the same Island, to apprehended the rest of the English them. So that Samuel Colson, john Clarke, George Sharrock, that were found in the factory at Hitto, and Eduard Coll 〈…〉, William Webber, and john Sa●ler at Larica, were all brought Prisoners to Amboyna, the sixteenth of February. Upon which day also john Pow 〈…〉, john Weather all, and Thomas 〈…〉 brook, were apprehended at Cambello, and john B●omont, William Grigs, and Ephraim Ramsey, at Laho, and brought in Irons to Amboyna the twentieth of the same month. In the mean time, the Governor and fiscal went to work with the Prisoners that were already there: And first they sent for john Beaumont, and Timothy johnson, from aboard the Unicorn; who being come into the Castle, Beaumont was left with a guard in the Hall, and johnson was taken into another room. Where, by and by, B 〈…〉 heard him cry out very pitifully; then to be quiet for a little while, and then loud again. After taste of the torture, Abel Price the Chirurgeon, that first was examined and tortured (as is above remembered) was brought in to confront and accuse him: But johnson not yet confessing any thing, Price was quickly carried out, and johnson brought again to the torture, where B 〈…〉 heard him sometime cry aloud, then quiet again, then roar afresh. At last, after he had been about an hour in this second examination, he was brought forth wailing and lamenting, all wet, and cruelly burnt in diverse parts of his body, and so laid aside in a by place of the Hall, with a soldier to watch him that he should speak with no body. Then was Emanuel Tomson brought to examination; not in the room where johnson had been, but in another Emanuel Tompson examined. something farther from the Hall. Yet B 〈…〉 being in the Hall, heard him roar most lamentably, and many times. At last, after an hour & an half spent in torturing him, he was carried away into another room another way, so that he came not by B●omont through the Hall. Next was B●omont called in, and being demanded many things, all which he denied with deep oaths and protestations, was made fast to be tortured; a cloth tied about his neck, and two men ready with jars of water to be poured on his head. But yet for this time the Governor bade lose him, he would spare him a day or two, because he was an Old man. This was all Saturdays work, the fifteenth of February aforesaid. Upon Sunday the 16. of February, William Webber, Edward Collins, Ephraim Ramsey, and Robert Browne, were fetched from aboard the Rot 〈…〉, to be examined. At the same time came Samuel Colson, William Grigs, and john Clarke, George Sharrocke, & john Sadler, from Hitto and Lari●a, and were immediately upon their arrival, brought into the Castle-hall. Robert Brown Tailor was first Robert Brown● examined. called in, & being tormented with water, confessed all in order as the fiscal asked him. Then was Edward Collins called in, and told, that those that were formerly examined, had confessed him as accessary Edward Collins examined. to the plot of taking the Castle. Which, when he denied with great oaths & execrations, they made his hands and feet fast to the Rack, bound a cloth about his throat, ready to be put to the torture of water. Thus prepared, he prayed to be respited, and he would confess all. Being let down, ●e again vowed & protested his innocence; yet said, that because he knew that they would by torture make him confess any thing, though never so false, they should do him a great favour, to tell him what they would have him say, and he would speak it, to avoid the torture. The fiscal hereupon sud; what, do you mock us? and bad, up with him again; and so gave him the torment of water: which he not able long to endure, prayed to be let down again to his confession. Then he devised a little with himself, and told them, that about two mon 〈…〉 and a half before, himself, Tomson, johnson, B 〈…〉, and Fard●, had plotted, with the help of the japoners, to surprice the Castle. Here he was interrupted by the Fscall, and asked, whether Captain Towerson were not of that conspiracy. He answered, No. Y●● 〈◊〉, said the fiscal; did not be call you all to him, and tell you, that those daily abuses of the Dutch had caused 〈◊〉 to think of a plot, and that 〈◊〉 wanted nothing but your consent and secrety? Then said a Dutch Merchant, one john ●oo●● that stood by, Did not you all swear upon a Bible to be secret to him? Collins answered with great oaths, that he knew nothing of any such matter. Then they bade make him fast again: whereupon he then said, All was true that they had spoken. Then the fiscal asked him, whether the English in the rest of the Factories, were not consenting to this plot. He answered, No. The fiscal then asked him, whether the Precedent of the English at jaccatra, or Mr. Welden Agent in Banda, were not plotters or privy to this business. Again he answered, No. Then the fiscal asked him by what means the japovers should have executed their purpose. Whereat, when Collins stood staggering and devising of some probable fiction, the fiscal holp him, and said, Should 〈◊〉 two japoners have go to each point of the Castle, and two to the Governors' Chamber door; and when the hurly-burly had been without, and the Governor coming to see what was the matter, the japoners' 〈◊〉 have killed him? Here one that stood by, said to the fiscal, Do not tell him what he should say, but let him speak of himself. Whereupon the fiscal, without attending the answer to his former question; asked what the japoners should have had for their reward. Collins answered, 1000 Ryals a piece. Lastly, he asked him, when this plot should have been effected. Whereunto although he answered him nothing (not knowing what to device upon the sudden) yet he was dismissed, and very glad to come clear of the torture, though with certain belief that he should die for this his Confession. Next, was Samuel Colson brought in, being newly arrived from Hitto, as is before Samuel Colson examined. touched, & was the same day brought to the torture, who, for fear of the pain wherewith he saw Collins come out, in such a case, that his eyes were almost blown out of his head with the torment of water; chose rather to confess all they asked him: and so was quickly dismissed, coming out weeping, lamenting, & protesting his innocence. Then was john Clarke, that came with Colson john Clarke examined. from Hitto, fetched in, and a little after was heard (by the rest that were without in the Hall) to cry out amain. They tortured him with water & with fire, by the space of 2. hours. The manner of his torture (as also of johnsons' & Tomsons) was as followeth: First, they hoist him up by the hands with a cord on a large door, where they made him fast upon 2. staples of Iron; fixed on both sides, at the top of the door posts, haling his hands one from the other as wide as they could stretch. Being thus made fast, his feet hung 2. foot from the ground, which also they stretched asunder as fare as they would retch, and so made them fast beneath unto the door trees on each side. Then they bond a cloth about his neck and face so close, that little or no w●●er could go by. That done, They poured the water softly upon his head until the 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 up to the mouth and nostrils, and somewhat higher; so that he could not 〈◊〉 breath, but he must withal suck in the water: which being still continued to be poured in softly, forced all his inward parts, came out of his Nose, Ears, and Eyes, and often as it were stifling and choking him, at length took away his breath, and brought him to a swoon or fainting. Then they took him quickly down, and made him vomit up the wa 〈…〉. Being a little recovered, they triced him up again, and poured in the water as before, eftsoons taking him down as he seemed to be stifled. In this manner they handled him three or four several times with water, till his body was swollen twice or thrice as big as before, his cheeks like great Bladders and his eyes staring and strutting out beyond his fort head: yet all this he bore, without confessing any thing; insomuch as the fiscal and tormen 〈…〉 〈…〉 iled him, saying that he was a Devil, and no man, or surely was a Witch, at lest had some charm about him, or was enchanted; that he could bear so much. Wherefore they cut off his 〈◊〉 very short, as supposing he had some Witchcraft hidden therein. Afterwards they hoist him up again as before, and then burned him with lighted Candles in the bottom of his feet, until the fat dropped out 〈◊〉 Gandles; yet then applied they freshlights unto him. They 〈◊〉 him also under the wodowes, & in the plames of the hands; likewise under the arm pits, until his innards might be evidently seen. At last, when they saw he could of himself make no handsome confession, than they led him along with questions of particular circumstances, by themselves framed. Being thus wearied and overcome by the torment; he answered, yea to whatsoever they asked: whereby they drew from him a body of a confession to this effect; to wit, That Captain Towerson had upon Newyears day last before, sworn all the English at Amboyna to be secret and assistant to a plot that he had projected, with the help of the japoners, to surprise the Castle, and to put the Governor and the rest of the Dutch to death. Having thus martyred this poor man, they sent him out by four Blacks; who carried him between them to a Dungeon, where he lay five or six days without any Chirurgeon to dress him, until (his flesh being 〈◊〉) great Maggots dropped and crept from him in a most loath some and noisome 〈◊〉. Thus they finished their Sabbath days work; and it growing now dark, 〈◊〉 the rest of the English (that 〈◊〉 that day from H 〈…〉, and till then attended in the Hall) first to the 〈…〉 this shop, where they were loaden with Irons, and then to the same loathsome Dungeon where Clerk and the rest were, accompanied with the poor japoners, lying in the putrefaction of their tortures. The next morning being Monday the 17. of February, old S●ile, William Grigs and john Fardo, with certain japoners, were brought into the place of examination. The japoners were first cruelly tortured to 〈◊〉 Grigs; which at last they did: and Grigs to avoid the like torture, confessed all that the fiscal demanded. By and by the like also was done by john Fardo, and other japoners: but Fardo himself endured the torture of water; and at last confessed whatsoever the fiscal asked him; and so was sent backe to Prison. I 〈◊〉 no heart to proceed. In like manner john B●omont, George Sharrock, William Webber, Gabriel Towerson, john Wetherall, john Poll, Thomas Lad●uoke, Ephraim Ramsey, john Sadler, were examined by torture of the mind or body, or both. The Story is fresh and lately printed; and long, to which I refer the Reader. Ten suffered, viz. Mon. Towerson, Colsor, Thomson, johnson, Wetherall, Clarke, Grigs, Fardo, Price, Browne; all protesting their innocence. They had prepared a Cloth of black Velvet for Captain Towerson his body to fall upon; which being stained and defaced with his blood, they afterwards put to the account of the English Company. At the instant of the execution, there arose a great darkness, with a sudden and violent gust of wind and tempest; whereby two of the Dutch ships, riding in the Harbour, were driven from their Anchors, and with great labour and diffiultie saved from the Rocks. Within a few days after, one William Dunck●●, who had told the Governor, That Robert Browne the English Tailor, had a few months before told him, he hoped; that the English should have as much to do in the Castle of Amboyna, as the Dutch; This fellow coming upon an Evening to the Graune where the English were buried, being all (save Captain Tower sony in one pit, cell down upon the Grave; and having lain there awhile, rose up again stark mad, and so continued two or three days together, and then died. Forth with also fell a new sickness at Amboyna, which swept away about a thousand people, Dutch and Amboyners: in the space wherein, there usually died not above thirty at other Seasons. These signs were by the surviving English referred to the confident prediction of Emanuel Tomson abovenamed, and were by the Amboyners interpreted as a token of the wrath of God for this barbarous tyranny of the Hollanders. The manifold testimonies of their innocence by their own writings before their death, devout and deep protestations at their death; desire also to receive the Sacrament to ratify the same, and lastly the proo●● thereof by many reasons, with the Objections answered; the Reader may at large see in the Book set forth by the Company. Out of which for perfecting our Banda Relations, I have added this. But he could not see the thirtieth Article, which orders, that all disputes that cannot be decided by the Council of defence, should be remitted into Europe; first, to the two Companies there, and in default of their agreement to the King and States. Why then was not this dispute so proceeded in. There is nothing in the former Articles, to limit the Council of defence; and this general Article appeareth to be added by way of ampliation, to provide for that which was not particularly and expressly cared for in the former. Which is most plain by the words of the explanation upon this thirtieth Article, agreed upon at the first, and subscribed by the Commissioners on both sides, Anno 1619. where this course of proceeding is expressly directed, not only in disputes about the meaning of the Articles, but also about any other matter happening in their common abode. Since which also the King's Majesty hath, upon a smaller occasion than the life of his Subjects, clearly declared himself in the point of Sovereignty; That both Nations in the Indies should wholly lay aside all pretence thereof. Which Declaration was sent to the Lords States General, & by them accepted before this bloody but cherry was executed. But if it were granted, that the Hollanders are absolute Lords of their partners the English in those parts, without respect to the Treaty, yet at lest the Hollanders in Amboyna, are bound to observe the Laws of the united Provinces; for so saith this Author himself. Do these allow to begin the Process at the torture, and to bring persons of honest fame to the Rack, upon others confession made in the torture? Do their Laws allow of the leading Interrogatories above mentioned, to direct the Prisoner what to say, to avoid the torture? Where, in the united Provinces, is that drowning with water, in use? or the torture with fire, used to johnson, Tomson, and Clerk? or especially the splitting of their toes, and lancing of the breast, and putting in Gunpowder, and then firing the same, whereby the body is not left entire, neither for innocence, nor execution? Clarke and Tomson were both fain to be carried to their execution, though they were tortured many days before. Lastly, their confessions were contradictory, apparently false, and of things impossible to be done, much less practised before by the said parties; and therefore aught not by their Law to have been believed, nor the Prisoners to have been condemned thereupon, without other sufficient Indi●ia, or evidence besides. In the last place, this Author handleth the excess of the torture whereof (he taketh notice) there is much complaint in England; and saith, That the Lords States General take great care to inform themselves of all the passages of this business; and to that end have desired to see all the Letters, Pieces, and Papers that concern this Process: by which it appeareth not, that there was any cruel torture used. But suppose the acts make no mention of them; is it any marvel that the Authors of this murderous and tyrannous Process, being themselves the persons that also form the Acts would omit those things that made against them? It is to be presumed also, that the Acts kept by their people at Poloway in Banda, have omitted many things of their Process, against the poor Polaroones, whom in August 1622. being about six months before this execution of the English, their Governor there used in like sort, as the Governor o● Amboyna did the English, and gave him a model and precedent of this Process, which it will no● be amiss to relate briefly, because this Author, in the next place allegeth the merciful 〈◊〉 of the Netherlands Nation in general; to infer thence, that it is therefore unlikely, that their Governor at Amboyna was so cruel, as is reported in England. SATURN'S one of the Lands of Banda, was in possession of the English at the time of the Treaty, Anno 161● and by the agreement was to remain theirs. After the Treaty came unto the Indies, the Hollanders forbore publishing thereof in the Lands of Banda, until they had taken Polaroon. But, knowing that it must be restored again, according to the Treaty, they first take all courses to make the Island little or nothing worth: they demolish and deface the Buildings, transplant the Nutmeg-trees, plucking them up by the Roots, and carrying them into their own Lands of Nera and of Poloway, there to be planted for themselves; and at last find a means to dispeople the Island, and to leave it so, as the English might make no use of it, worth their charge of keeping; and that upon this occasion: There was a young man, the Son of an Orankey, or a Gentleman in Polaroon, that had committed Felony; for which, by the Laws of his Country, he was to die. This fellow, to save his life, fled to another Island of Banda, called Rofi●ging, and there turned Christian: but quickly understanding, that that would not make him safe from punishment, he went backe secretly to his own Country of Polaroon; and, having lurked there a few days, took his passage for Nera, another Island where the Dutch have a Fort; and told the Dutch Governor, that the Orankeyes of Polaroon had conspired to massacre the Dutch as well at Polaroon, as at Poloway, with help of the people of S 〈…〉, that should sand over thirty Curricurries for that purpose. Immediately upon this Indic 〈…〉 of this Malefactor, certain Prowess or Fisherboates of the Polaroons, that were fishing at Poloway, were seized, and the people made Prisoners, Command was sent by the Dutch Governor to Polaroon, that the Orankeyes should come over to him, that there might be further inquisition made of this matter. The Priest of the Polaroons and seventy Orankeyes instantly took a Prow or small Vessel of their own, and embarked themselves for Poloway. As they were at Sea, and yet out of the sight of the Dutch Castle, they were met by a Fisherboat of Bandanezes, and told, how all the rest were apprehended; and that, if they went to Poloway, they were all but dead men. Nevertheless, the Priest and the rest, although they had space and means to have escaped to Seran and other places safe enough from the Hollanders, yet were so confident of their innocence, that they would needs to Poloway to purge themselves. Where, as soon as they were arrived, they were instantly carried Prisoners to the Castle: and withal the Governor, with a force of two hundred men, went presently for Polaroon; whence he fetched all the rest of the Orankeyes, and brought them Prisoners to the same Castle. As soon as they were comen, they were presently brought to the torture of Water and fire, even in the same sort as our people were afterward at Amboyna; only herein differing, that of those of Poloway, two were so tortured, that they died in their tortures: the rest being one hundred sixty two persons, were all upon their own forced confessions, condemned and executed. The Priest when he came to the place of execution, spoke these words in the Mallaian Tongue: All ye, great and small, rich and poor, black and white, look to it: we have committed no fault. And when he would have spoken more, he was taken by the hands and feet, laid along, and cut in two by the middle with a Sword. Forthwith, the Governor caused the wives, children, and slaves of those of Polaroon, to be all carried out of the Island, and distributed in other Lands subject to the Dutch; and so have made a clear Country for the English; where they may both plant and gather themselves destitute of the help of any of the Country people; without whom, neither the English nor Hollanders can maintain their Trade in the Indies, And yet this is not here recited, to the end thereby to charge the Neetberlands Nation with those cruel proceed, but the persons themselves, that have committed those barbarous Tyrannies: Who, if we shall believe an Author of their own, are not of the best of that Nation. For the Maiores (as this Author says) use the Indies as a Tucht-house or Bridewell, to manage their unruly and unthrifty children and kindred; whom when they cannot rule and order at home, they sand to the Indies, where they are preferred to Noo●●endich discourse printed, An. 1622. under the name of Ymant van Wa●rmond. Offices and places of Government. Yea, saith he, they prefer such to be Fiscals there, as never saw Study nor Law. So that it is no marvel, that such persons proceed not with that justice and moderation as is used generally in the Low Countries, by the choice of the Nation there. And this agreeth well with the report of our Merchants of credit, that came lately from Amboyna; who aver, that excepting the Governor himself, who is well stepped in years, of the rest of the Council there, as well the Piscall, as others, there was scarce any that had hair on their faces, yea, that most of them are lewd drunken debauched persons; and yet must be judges as well of our English, as the poor Indians there. WE have been long enough perplexed with viewing Eastern Tragedies. Let us now 〈◊〉 our Eyes Westward. And jest any should think that in hatred of the Dutch Name I have published the last, or any of the former Relations of bad dealing with the English: I have beer added this that may make for their Honour, an Act of Hostility against a known Enemy: as also every where in this Work I have not wittingly omitted, either public Act, Fleet, Voyage, or Victory of theirs, which might honour their Nation (yea if I found any particular Act of kindness, or any kinder person to the English Name and Nation, I have been ready to mention the same) so fare as agreeth with our History. I cannot make the East Indian Dutch Case good, nor would I make the European bad, raising a national quarrel (which God forbidden, and which the Devil there sought) out of a personate. CHAP. XVII. A true description of the Bay Todos los Santos in brasil, and taking the Town Saluador by the Admiral Master JACOB WILKINS 1624. THe Bay of Todos lot Santos, in the Land of brasil is situated upon thirteen degrees of Southerly Latitude an hundred leagues above P●ar●ambuco. It is the place at which the Governor, the Bishop, and the Auditor General of all the Coasts of brasil are resident. This place is most inhabited: it hath three Towns: the one is near to the Barra, or coming in, and is called Villa veta, which is the first that was built in this jurisdiction. The second is the Town called Saluador or Saviour, in English) builded by Thomas de Sosa, and four leagues thence Landwards in, lieth the Village Paripe. It hath many Sugar-mils, although the Inhabitants get their liuings for the most part by Cotton. Within the Town are five Churches and one College of the jesuits, of which are some eighty in the Town. The Bay is some three leagues large, and stretched some fifteen Leagues Landwards' in. It hath many small Lands which yield great store of Cotton. It is divided into several parts, and hath many branches in which the Inhabitants use small Barks. The Bay is (when the water is reasonable high) in some places, twelve, eighteen, and twenty fathom deep, and lieth inwards North Northwest. On the corner of it is a Castle built, which is called Saint Antonio, near which lieth a Bank which reacheth a league into the Sea Southeastward. When the wind bloweth very strong, the water maketh there great noise: but there is no danger for the ships, seeing it is five or six fathom deep, and the ground is land. The corner on which Saint Anthonio standeth, is but a league distant from the Town. The high ships Land commonly just against the great Church. Now for the taking of the same by the Dutch, it is thus both related and in Picture also (here omitted) described. The High and Mighty States, with the advice of his Excellency the Prince of Orange, erected a West India Company, and prepared a Navy of above thirty ships strong, of which Master jacob Wilkins was chosen Admiral, and the Lord of Dort appointed to be General. This Fleet put to Sea the two and twentieth of December, in the last year 1623., and the Island of Saint Vincent (which is one of the Lands of C●bo Verde) being appointed to be the Rendezvous, all the ships of the Fleet met there, except that in which the General was, who came to Sierra Liona: And the Fleet having tarried there the space of five weeks, it departed on the six and twentieth day of March thence, and came on the eighth of May before the Bay of Todos los Santos, in which he might have sailed the same night, but he tarried, for good reasons and considerations, till it was day, and used this stratagem or policy, namely: he put all the Soldiers on four of the greatest and best ships, and caused their Ensigns on the other still to be displayed. The same day he landed fifteen hundred men with two light Pieces called Dragons, who went in the night time into a small Wood which lieth near to the Town. And the Admiral commanded afterwards that four ships should sail directly to the Town and lie against the battery, which they did, and came so near to it that they touched ground, whereupon they shot very fiercely, both upon the Town and the battery, from whence the Enemy answered them in the same tune, and shot amongst other, one of our Captains named Gedult 〈…〉 r. The Captain Peter Fr●●ckson of Euchuys●● behaved himself amongst the rest very valiantly, to the great admiration of all them that saw him: And all the others used likewise there best endeavours; but seeing that both the Ordnance of the Town, and the battery played so cruelly upon them, they resolved to landlord some men with their Boats to surprise the battery, although it was defended by two hundred men, and to make the Ordnance unserviceable. Which charge being undertaken by the Vice-admiral Peter Petersson Heyn, he went with eight Boats, or Sloopes (which were well furnished with Men, Muskets, Skeanes, Hammers, and Nails) directly to the battery, and as soon as our men mounted upon the same, the enemies fled through the water to the Town. Whereupon our Vice-admiral having nailed the Ordnance upon it, and cast it down, he returned again with all his men to the ships without receiving any damage by the Ordnance of the Town which was continually displayed against him. Clayes Gerritsson Vos was not one of the lest that shown themselves valorcus in this Enterprise. The next day being the ninth of May, it was resolved that the Town should be assaulted on two ●dess, namely, from the ships by the Mariners, and out of the Wood by the Soldiers. But the Townsmen having had the night before an alarm or two given unto them by reason of the Soldiers which were come into the Wood, as they learned, they fled all out of the Town with the Archbishop, and in the morning when our forces thought to scale the walls of the Town, there appeared an old man, who said that all the Burghers were run away, and opened the gate: At which time Captain Vogelsanck of Amsterdam marched first into the Town with his Company, and the other following him, they beset the Market and other passages, and afterwards) when they mistrusted no enemy) they began to pillage, and every one got rich prizes, or booty of Gold Chains, Ducats, Rials of eight, gilded and silvered Rapiers, Swords and Daggers, besides great store of rich apparel, of which there was such abundance, that every Soldier is provided with it, as if he were a Captain: They found likewise at their arrival the Tables yet covered in the Cloister, and many other places, and fell to the meat and drink on them. But because no excess should be committed, some hundred Pipes or Vessels of Wine were presently knocked in pieces. All the houses were almost all as Palaces, and adorned and furnished with rich householdstuff, of which every one took as much as he could carry. When the pillage was done there were many inferior Soldiers that durst venture forty and fifty pieces of eight Rials, (which amount to four shillings and sixpence) at a set or gain. And there are many Officers, which have gotten fourteen thousand and fifteen thousand Gilders for their own private booty, and go with Chains of Gold about their necks, whereby it appeareth that a man may even in one hour grow rich in those parts. The Governor being with his Servants and yet armed in his Palace, the Vice-admiral caused Governor taken. Rich Crucifix. him to lay his Arms down, and took him as his Prisoner. Among the other booties and prizes that were found in the Church, there was a Crucifix of Silver some four foot long, with the Image of our Saviour being made of Gold, and was a foot and a half long. When all the tumult was ceased, and all things were put in order, namely on the twelfth of May, a Preacher of Zealand gave in the great Church the Almighty thanks for such a great Victory; and on the same day came the Lord of Dort into the Bay, when he had wandered some five weeks about it. And in the mean time was the Ship de U●s (or Fox in English) loaden with four hundreth Chests of Sugar, besides great store of Tobacco, and Hides, and being sent thence, the Shipper of it, namely, the valorous Claes Gerritsson U●s, arrived the five and twentieth of August, with the same in the United Provinces, and brought this good tidings to his Countrymen. Even before the departure of this Shipper, there arrived yet in the Bay afore mentioned, a small Ship that came with the Provedidor, (or Providor) of the Jesuits, with a great sum of money that was gathered for them that are of his Order; and he being seized upon, the money was presently made prize. On the Castles which the Enemy forsook, were left five and forty Pieces of Brass. There was also presently order given for the demolishing of the Castle that was seated near the Sea, and for the fortification of the Town. The goods which are taken and the remainder of the Prizes, are to be brought into the Low-countrieses with other Ships. As soon as this tiding came into the United Provinces, there were on a sudden many Soldiers levied to go to the Bay afore mentioned, with a Fleet that lay ready for the same purpose, seeing that there are yet many other places to be taken, besides rich Booties and Prizes. There is also News of great preparations in Spain to recover this loss, as also, of another famous Act of the Hollanders commanded by L'Hermit, which are said to have taken Lirma the chief City in Peru, and other places on the Peruan C●●st: the old Enemy of the Spaniard, viz. the people of Chili being joined with the Dutch. If this be true, it is likely to prove a Costly war to the Spaniard, and Honourable to the Duchess For as the Spanish Treasure hath long kept Europe in action, so Peru is their chief Mine, and Chili their most prevailing American Enemy, which hath not only not lost, but gotten of them now above fifty years together, not Cases and Forts alone, but Martial skill, Arms, and Horses, not fearing man to ●an to dare and entertain the proudest. Besides, Chili itself is the richest Country for Gold, known in America. The end of the tenth Book. FINIS. AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL THINGS CONTAINED IN THE FIVE BOOKS of the second Part of PURCHAS his Pilgrims. A ABassia, described, 1181. 1182. 1184 The Merchandise and trade of Abassia, 1188. The Abassine Emperor, 1187. The Map of Abassia, 1026 Abassine Ambassador, 1027. The Abassines always stand on their feet in the Church, 1031. 1033. The Customs and Rites of the Abassines in their Devotions, 1032. 1433. Nineteen thousand Abassines led away captives, 1100. A Letter of a Jesuits touching the Abassines blind zeal and errors, 1175. 1176. Abassine Monasteries, Monks, Nuns and their gross errors about the Sabboath and Meats, 1177. Description of the Countries, and the several Regions, Religions, and Abassine opinions, 1181, 1182. & seq. The Abassines fashions in apparel, hair, nails, clotheses, houses, devotions, wars, &c. 1184 Abexines Customs, 1129. They are naturally ceremonious men, & full of points of Honour, ibid. They are nimble on horseback; but lying people and much given to rapine, 1130 Abrahams house, 1446 Abraham King of Maroco, his casting himself and his Queen on horseback down headlong from a Rock, whereby they were miserably murdered, 775 Abraham pius, his pia fraus, 1446 Absalon's Pillar, 1322 Absalon's Tomb, 1633 Abstinence from Fish without ●●nss, 1184. Other kinds of Abstinence, ibid. Abu Sahid King of Fez and his six Sons slain all in one night, 806 Abuchemmeu King of Tremizen, restored to his Kingdom by the Emperor Charles the Fifth, 811 Acalla●he Port described, 1146 Aceldama or the Field of Blood, the situation thereof, 1321 Addad a bitter Herb, and the Root so venomous, that one drop of the water distilled thereout, will kill a man within the space of an hour, 850 Adders of a marvelous bigness, 1002. They are roasted and eaten by the Pagan Negroes, and more esteemed by them then Hens or any such delicate flesh, ibid. Adea Kingdom, 1110 Adel the King thereof a mortal enemy to Prete janni, and therefore esteemed a Saint, 1099. The The description of the Kingdom of Adel, 1110 Aden Mountain the situation thereof, 1123 Adimmaih, a Beast shaped like a Ram, of the stature of an Ass, with long Ears; used by the Libyans instead of Cows; they make of their Milk great store of Cheese and Butter, 846 Adoration to an exhalation supposed a Saint; and to a Saint as to God, 1527 Adriatike-Sea. Observations, 1835 Adultery how severely punished by the Turks, 1297. By Indians, 1478 Aegean Sea described, 1277 Egypt the description and Map thereof, 817. 831 Egypt four hundred and fifty miles long, 832. The division of Egypt, and the ancient Pedigree and Original of the Egyptians, ibid. The quality and temperature of the Air, as also the Diseases most rife in Egypt, 833. Plenty and scarcity in Egypt known by Nilus flowing, 838. 897. The fertility and Commodities of Egypt in general, 896. The Commodities of Egypt in particular are Sugar, Flax, Rice, all man●er of Grain, Linen Cloth, Hides, Salt, Buttargo, and Cassia, 896 897 Egyptians excellent in Physic, 906 Egyptian Embalming of dead Corpses, 911. It seldom raineth in Egypt, but only in Alexandria and the reinss which there fall are unwholesome, 988. Arabic Egyptians, 1137 Fruitful and barren parts of Egypt, 1139 Egyptian breyles, 1213. Tribute paid by the Egyptians, to the King of jerusalem, 1214 Egyptian Date-trees, 1618. Aethiopia, 750. A passage from Europe to Aethiopia through the Kingdom of Tremizen, 812. No Snow nor Ice in Aethiopia, 988. 1117. The Great Christian Emperor of Aethiopia, 1026. The Noblemen of Aethiopia their diet, 1063. Christian Churches in Aethiopia, 1060. 1061. 1062. Pepper is the best Merchandise in Aethiopia, 1072 Aethiopian Customs, 1073. The old Custom of Aethiopia not to suffer strangers to departed, ibid. Policy of State in Aethiopia, 1072. The Conversion of Aethiopia, 1080. The most part of Aethiopia converted by force of Arms, ibid. Craggie and Rocky passages and fearful downefals in Aethiopia, 1083. Religious Rites of the Aethiopians, 1085. Strange Abstinences in Aethiopia, 1094. 1095. & seq. Not walled Castles nor Cities in Aethiopia, 1109. Small store of Wine in Aethiopia, 1117. Other Commodities there, ibid. Their ordinary manner of justice, manner of feeding, principal Feasts, &c. 1117. 1118. The Letters of David the mighty Emperor of Aethiopia, unto Emanuel King of Portugal, written in the year 1521. As also to King john and Pope Clement, 1119. 1120. 1121. Relations of Aethiopia sub Aegypto, & Prester john: the cause and means of the decay of that Great Empire, never since recovered, 1127, 1128 & seq. Aethiopia produceth many Mines of Gold, 1127. Land's Havens, and Ports of note in Aethiopia sub Aegypto, 1133. 1134. The Embassage which the Patriarch Don john Bermudez brought from the Emperor of Aethiopia to the King of Portugal, 1149. & seq. Late changes of State and Religion in Aethiopia, 1174. 1175. & seq. Patriarches of Aethiopia, 1174 Aethiopian Civil Combustions, 1185 Aethiopians Devotions, 1184 Aex, A little Rocky Island sacred unto Neptune, upon which none could sleep for being disturbed with Apparitions, 1279 Africa, why so called, 749. The borders thereof, ibid. The division thereof into four parts, Barbary, Numidia; Libya, and the Land of the Negroes, 750. The agreement or variety of the African Language, 752 The Tribes, Casts or Kindred's, inhabiting the African Deserts, 755. The Manners and Customs of the African people, 757 The poverty and Famine in some parts of Africa, 760. The Faith and Religion of the Ancient Africans or Moors, 761. The unpleasant and Snowy places in Africa, 762 African years and the seasons of the year, 764. 765. The Diseases the Africans are most subject unto, 765. The commendable actions and virtues of the Africans, 766. The vices they are subject unto, 767. Not Elective Princes in Africa chosen by the people, 801 African Beasts ●ow they differ from the Eropean, 844. The Dominions & Fortresses which the king of Spain hath upon the Isles & main lands, of Africa, 873. 874 & seq. African Christianity, 1561. 1562. 1563. & seq. Agagis certain people most dreadful & Devilish, 1025 Agai, or the white Christians, 1187 Agathon Island, 1136 Agmet a Town almost comparable with the City of Maroco, 777. The desolation thereof, ibid. Agoa or Agaoa, a Kingdom near Nilus, inhabited with Moors & Gentiles mingled together, 1170 The bounds thereof, 1171 Agra a great City in the East Indies described, 1733 Agria, the siege and taking thereof by the Turks, 1357. Letters from Agria, 1358 Ague a special medicine for it, 1020 Aharonites Priests of Samaritane L●w, 1444 Aicha a Lake in the Kingdom of Angote, which is eight miles long, & three miles broad, 1067 Aladeules his Paradise, 1423 Alarabes, 1141 Alcan a certain Tree so called by the Arabs; the leaves whereof being dried & reduced into powder, do dye a reddish yellow, 913. diverse other uses, thereof, ibid. Alchair, vid. Cairo. Alchy●●istss, 799. 800 Alcocer Port & Town described, 1139. It is a very fair Nook 12●. leagues from Suaquen, ibid. 〈◊〉 seldom raines there, & is the most barren & miserable place in the World; the manner of the buildings & houses 1139. 1140. New Alcocer 26. degrees & a quarter, 1139 Alcoran learned by heart, 795 Aleppo the situation thereof, 1411. An extraordinary Star or Come● seen there, ibid. English Consul● at Aleppo, 1386. 1411. 1412. An Order how to provide to go over the Desert from Babylon to Aleppo, 1720. The journey betwixt Aleppo and Bagdet, 172● Alexander's Pillars, & Sepulchre, 834 Alexandria a great City in Egypt founded by Alexander the Great, a description thereof, 833. 1330. 1615. The ancient traffic of the English unto Alexandria, 834. Alexandria surprised and sacked by the King of Cyprus, 834. The unsafe protection of the Harbour of Alexandria, 896 The present state of Alexandria, 900. 901. Their Rites and Ceremonies, ibid. Antiquities at Alexandria, 1461 Algar a Town in the Kingdom of Telensin, the description thereof, 813. It is become tributary to the King of Spain, 814 Algere the Nest of Sea-hornets, or Cag● of Pirates, 756. 814. A Den●e of all Fugitives, and Reprobates, 873. The description of the City of Algere, 874. 875. & seq. The miserable life of the Christians in Algiers, 875. A Fleet of ships sent out by the King of England, aswell against the Pirates of Algiers as others, the whole body of the Fleet consisting of eighteen sail, under the command of Sir Robert Mansell Knight, Vice-admiral of England, and Admiral of that Fleet, 881. 882. & seq. A Relation of the jacob, a ship of Bristol taken by the Pirates of Algiers: & within five days after, four English youths valiantly overcoming thirteen of the said Turks, and bringing the said ship to Saint Lucas in Spain, where they sold nine of the Turks for Galley-slaves, 887. 888. A Bristol ship wonderfully recovered from the Pirates of Algiers, 889. 890 Algiers buildings, scite, compass, numbers of people and Houses, Slaves, Inhabitants, Increase, government, jews, Apparel, Rites, Women, Sins, Speech, Death, Burial, Riches, &c. 1562. 1563. 1564. Hel-tragedies really acted on Algiers Stage by Men-devill Turks, 1565. Algiers is Hell's Epitome, Misery's Ocean, Christians Whirlpool, Tortures Centre, Hell upon earth, 1566. 1567. Alicunde Tree described, 985 All Saints Bay, 927 Allegiance used by the subjects of the King of Tunis, 820 Allume Hils, 1686 Alms, 905. 909 Altar-stones carried up and down by Priests, 1081 Aluarez a Portugal Priest his Voyage made unto the Court of Prette janni, the great Christian Emperor of Aethiopia, 1026. 1027. & seq. His baptising of an Aethiopian child, 1081 Amar a Kingdom of the Moors very great where through the Merchants of Cairo do pass to go to Guinea, to seek Gold, 1171 Amara Mountain the description thereof, 1065 Amara Kingdom described, 1067. 1068. In Amara are Mines of Copper, Tin, and Led, and certain Churches cut out of the Rock which they say Angels did make, 1171 Amazons, 1022. Warlike Amazons, 1025. 1111 Amber choice, and excellent, plentiful and cheap, 772. 836. Whereof it is made, ibid. Great store of Amber is found upon the Coast of Sofala, 1022. And in the Kingdom of Gorague, 1167. How and where found, 1743 Ambergrice how growing, & where found, 1546 Ambitious persons, 967 Ambiziamatare, or the fish of the Rock, 990 Amboina and the Rarities thereof, 1682. The Dutch late proceed at Amboina, in cruel torturing and executing diverse Englishmen, 1853 America the first Discoveries thereof, 1676 Anacheta a great River of Aethiopia, wherein is store of great and goodly fish, 1069 Ananas one of the best fruits and best of taste in all India, 1775 Ancona River, 1059 Andemaon certain Lands where they eat one another, 1710 Andrew Battle of Leigh in Ellex his strange Adventures, sent by the Portugals prisoner to Angola, who lived there, and in the adjoining Regions, near eighteen years, 970. 971. & seq. His trading on the Coasts, offer to escape, imprisonment, exile, escape and new imprisonment; his sending to Elambo, and Bahia Das Vaccas; many strange Occurrents, 971. 972. 973. His return to the Portugals: invasions of diverse countries, abuse, flight from them, & living in the Woods diverse months; his coming to Loango, 978. 979 Anfa a famous City in the Province of Temesne, the description thereof, 782. The desolation thereof by the Portugals, 783 Angad Desert, a description thereof, 811 Angels; certain people that fain themselves to have continual conference with them, 799. The place of Angel's Apparition to the Shepherds bringing the glad tidings of our salvation, 1320 Angola a Kingdom in Africa lying under the Equinoctial Line, 971. Provinces of Angola, 981 Strange Monsters in Angola, 982. The wars betwixt Congo and Angola, 994. The King of Angola freeth himself from subjection to the King of Congo since Congo received the faith, 995. The Commodities, Religion, and Language of the people of Angola, 998 Angote Kingdom described, 1057. 1182. The chief Town thereof called Angotina, ibid. In all the Kingdom of Angote, Graine and Salt run currant for Money, 1059 Anna a Town in Arabia, 1437 Annanas a delicate and pleasant fruit abundant in Guinea described, 957. Three sorts, and diverse names thereof, ibid. Ant or Pismires very great and hurtful, 1771 Antehils of huge bigness, 1570 Ant a kind of Beast, 1029 Antelope killed bigger than any Winson Stag, 923 Antichrist to whom the name most due, 1270 Antimony a Mineral so called the description thereof, 849. Where plentiful, 850 Antiochia chief City of Syria, besieged, 1194. Miserable famine ensuing, 1195 Antiochia City entered and taken, 1196. The Castle of Antiochia yielded, 1198. The description of Antiochia, 1198. 1199. Threescore and five Kings have ruled in Antioch; three hundred and sixty Churches in her Territory; an hundred and three Bishops under the Patriarch, environed with many stately Hills, &c. 1198. Cruel slaughter in Antioch, 1199. 1200 Antiochians sin and punishment, 1209 Antiochia the great built by Antiochus in the Ualley of jabog, 1443 Ants like field Mice, 956 Apes the diverse kinds, and where found, 847. Their flesh eaten for victuals, 966. Squadrons of Apes 1037. Great hairy Apes, 1069 Apparel of diverse sorts and fashions used in Africa, 793. 893. 927. 933. 935. 967. 968. 993. 1019. 1049. 1420. 1421. Apparel of the Abassines, 1183 Apparition of the arms and legs of a number of men stretched forth of the Earth, ordinary upon Good-friday, 907. Apparitions in the Firmament of a Comet fifty days decreasing; three Suns, strange Circles, & a Rainbow of four colours, 1207 Appeals, 1045 Apples of Paradise, 904 Apples no bigger than Berries, ibid. Aquel Amarig, the noble tongue, 752 Aquifagis a place so called, which signifieth, The death of A●seses, 1069 Aquilla brava or wild Aquila an Indian Drugge described, and where found, 1784. 178● Arabia described 1496. 1497. & seq. Arabia why so called, 1499 Arabians their inhabiting the City of Africa, 752. The Arabian language corrupted, ibid. the paucity of people in Arabia Deserta, 753. Arabians out of Deserts are like fishes without w 〈…〉; a Proverb, 754. Arabians which inhabit Africa divided into three parts, 754. The Arabian Tribes or Kindred's which inhabit the African Deserts, 755. They are warlike and valiant, 756. 759. The Arabians called Cachin and Hilel descended from Ishmael the base son of Abraham: the Arabians called Machil, descended of Saba, 757. The manners and customs of the Arabians which inhabit Africa, 759. They are very witty & conceited in penning of Poems and Verses, 759. They offer themselves slanes to any that would relieve their extreme hunger, ibid. The Arabians in the Deserts near Egypt, their poverty, want of Corn, cruel Famine, p●●ning their Sons unto the Silicians for Corn, 760. The virtues of the Arabians, 767. An Arabian Grammar written by john Leo, 797. A Book written by Leo of the lives of the Arabian Philosophers, 800. The Arabians of Barca most cruel and bloody thiefs, 822 Arabian Horses, 845. 913 Arabian ships, 913. Wild Arabs, 914 Arabia petrea, 914. 1348 Arabic Egyptians, 1137. Stony Arabia, 1140. Stony Arabia how divided from Arabia foelix, 1141 Aborisci King of the Arabs visited, 1387 Arabia called Aeliman, 1450. Zambei a Prince of great power in the Country of Arabia, 1484 Arabian highways, 1497 Arabian Cities, 1497. 1498 Arabians dwelling in India, 1765 Aramata Promontory, 1127 Arras the most chief and opulent City in the trade of Merchandise that is in all Seruania, 1429. The Commodities there growing, and thither brought, are rough and smooth galls, cotton-wool, Allome, Spices, Drugs, Diamonds, Rubies and other stones brought out of the East Indies: but the principal commodity is raw silk of all sorts, 1428. 1429 Araxis River described, 1427. It springeth out of the Hill Taurus, 1426 Arcadis a survey thereof, 1837 Archers very nimble, 992. Women Archers, 1022. 1424 Arctamar Lake, 1426 Ardovill City the first place that received the Persian Superstition, 1431 Arequea Harbour, twenty two leagues from Suaquen; the description thereof, 1133 Arias Diz or Diaz made a general of the Portugals against the Moors, 1159. His treachery, 1162. 1163 Armenians, 905. Their manners, they are a populous Nation governed by two Patriarches, they have amongst them the Christian faith, but their Religion is spotted with many absurdities, 1424 1425 Their Sect and Original thereof, 1271. Their Church Rites, 1416 Army of infinite bigness, 1356 Arnulphus chosen Patriarch of jerusalem, 1200 Arroe River, 1022 Arrows of strange fashion, 992 Arsuth, which the Ancients call Antipatrida, 12●6 Arzilla or Azella a great & famous City in Africa, the description thereof, 805 Arzilla taken by the Portugals, 805 Ascalon described, 1309 Asna a City of Egypt described, 843 Asses playing pretty pranks, like unto Banks his Horse, 836. 837. Hackney Asses, 839. Wild Asses, 1002 Assuan a great, ancient, and populous City built by the Egyptians upon the River of Nilus; a description thereof, 844 Astrology cunning Disputants therein, 764. 766 Atheists, 1551 Athens a description or Survey thereof, 1837 Atlas Mountains, 750. 765. The Mountains of Atlas exceeding cold, and barren, 62 Avarice or Awa the King thereof his Rebellion, 1728. Expedition against Avarice, ibid. The dispeopling of Avarice, 1729 Azioth a huge great City founded by the Egyptians upon the bank of Nilus, a description thereof, 843 Azores first inhabited, 1674 Azzel a town in the Kingdom of Angote described, 1067 B BAba Bassa, or the New Land, 1069 Baboons their nature, & where found, 847. 923. 1575. Baboons dancing School, 1576 Babylon City by whom built, the present state thereof &c. 912 Babylonian Ambassage, 1196. The ruins of Babylon, 1387. New Babylon, 1435. Old Babylon described, 1437. 1452. 1723 Bachovens a very delicate and pleasant fruit described, 957 Bachu a very ancient Haven town commodious for ships to harbour in; near it is a wonderful Fountain under ground, out of which springeth Oil, 1431 Bagdet sacked by the Bohemian-tartar, 798 Badois a perverse people and voided of all goodness, 1140. A description of the Land of B●dois, and of their Customs and life, 1146. They have no King, but are wila or savage, ibid. Bagamidri a great Kingdom six hundred miles long, 1112 Bagdat a City near the River Tigris, very abundantly furnished with all kind of provision, both of Corn, Flesh, Fowl, Fish, Venison, besides great store of Fruit, especially Dates, 1435. 1449 Baghdat a famous University, 1500 diverse English at Bagdat, 1644 Baharem Island, where the excellent Pearls are gotten, 1413 Bahuto Island, 1137 Baia das Vaccas: to the South thereof a River that hath great store of Gold, 976 Bailur Port how situate, 1185 Balibela signifying a Miracle, 1062 Balme-tree a description thereof; being the only true Balme-tree in the World 838. A plant of Balm to be seen in Matarea transported out of jury, in the days of Herod the Great, by the commandment of Antonius, at the suit of Cleopatra, 907 Vessels full of Balsam or Balm, 1488 Balsam brought from Gilead to Cairo, thence to Mecca, 1501 Balsara Customs, 1412. The way to sail from Balsara to Ormuz, 1413 Bamba Const, 972. 999 Bamba shells, 976 Bambala P●onince, 974. A large description of the Province of Bamba, and the Creatures therein, 994. 999. It is the principal Province of all Congo, 999. It yields for a need four hundred thousand men of war, ibid. Banda Lands, 1682. The plenty of Nutmegs th●re, 1710 Bamia a great River having many Hands, and people dwelling in them, 981 Bannana or Indian Figs described, 957 Banquerupt-Law in Pegu, 1718 Baptism of the Greek Church, 900. The Abasines' rites of Baptism, 1040. The Baptised Communicate, ibid. The Baptising of an Aethiopian Child by Aluarez a Portugal Priest, 1081 Baptisme●●ce ●●ce a year, 1085. Aethiopians their manner of Baptism, 1085. Certain Gentiles Baptised, 1170. Negroes and Negro Kings Baptised, 1557. 1559 Barathrum, 913 Barbanda a City founded by the Egyptians upon Nilus, a description thereof, 843 Barber, certain tawny people of Africa so called, & the signification of the word, 751 Barbara, signifying to murmur, 751 Barbarie●ne ●ne of the four parts of Africa the bounds thereof, 750. It is distinguished into four Kingdoms, to wit, Maroco, Fez, Telensin and Tunis, ibid. The conditions and ●annerss of the Inhabitants of Barbary, 766. Their vile and contemptible loving, 768. The Map of Barbary, 817 Barbarian Savages, 826 Barbary Horses, 845. How the Kingdom of Barbary came to Muley Hamet Xarif, the late deceased King, and the course of his Government; of his Sons and their behaviour: Shecks misgovernment & imprisonment: Hamets' death. 851. 852. 853. & seq. The Policy of Barbari●, 870 The Captains, Generals, and Commanders of Barbary, 870. 871. 872. The manner of Executing justice, Ordinary judges, manner of Contracts, the causes and manners of Fight in Barbary 871. Whirlwinds or Borasques of Barbary most dangerous for Sailors, 876. Christianity of Barbary, 1561. 1562. 1563 Barbarous inhumanity, 960 Bargames made with the nipping of fingers ●nder a Cloth, 1719 Barnagas signifieth King of the Sea, 1041 Barnagasso, 1037. Hi● ur●●ish entertainment, &c. ibid. His Kingdom, Dominion, and Government, 1041. 1042. & seq. His State, 1044 Barrets Acts, 1542. 1549. His invading Sofala, ibid. Bartons Island, 1373 Bartons U●yage to Constantinople, 1354 Barua chief Town of the Kingdom of Barnagasso, the situation thereof, and of their House's, wild Beasts and Fowls, 1041. The way from Barua to Ercoco, 1013 Basan Mount and Fields, 1351 Basil great store thereof, 1029 Batha an African plain, 812 Baths, and Bathing in Africa, 787. 835. Woman's Baths, 788. The Turks Baths and manner of bathing, 1298 Baths made of Gold and Silver, 1448 Batta one of the Pravinees of Congo, the description thereof, 1005 Batta the chief Town of all Batta, ibid. The pre-eminence of the Governor of Batta, ibid. Battatas a fruit of a read colour, tasting like Earth-nuts, abundant i● Guinea, 957 Battle betwixt the Negus and Mafudi, 1101. The great Battle fought between two great Bassas, and Delimenthes a valiant Noble man of Persia, 1425 Batto, Boiohns' Town, 922 Bats as big as Pigeons, which the Cafres' kill, flea, and e●●e as savourly as Hens, 1545 Bay of Cowes, 986. A true description of the Bay Todos los Santos in Brasil, 1858 Bayrena. vid. Sirbonis. Bdellius a Stone made by the wonderful workmanship of Nature, where found, 1458 Beads made of Sea-horse teeth, 927 Beads blessed, 1154 Beard shaved the note of a married man, 769. L●ng Beard honourable, 1349 Beards of two sorts, 1652. The people of Pegu wear no Beards, 1741 Beasts of Africa described, 844. 845. 846. 847. 848. 849. 913. 1046. Unclean Beasts and Fowls; 1046. Two-headed Beast, 1202. The Beasts called Uearg●reses or Sables, 1462. Deuers' ways by which the people of Sofala take wi●de Beasts, 1543 Bedis. vid. Velles de Gumera. Beds in Africa, 930 Beduines their Activity, Tribes, food, apparel, 1499 Beefs adored, 911 Belloos', a Nat●●n neither Christians, Moors, nor jews, 1112 Be●ss of Sto●e; Iron Bells, and basons used for Bells, 1031. 1059. Offering of a Bell to a Friary in a kind of Ceremonious triumph, 1409. A huge Bell being of twenty Tun weight, drawn by three thousand and five hundred men, and the manner how n●t being possible to be drawn by Oxen, or Horses, ibid. Bells why forbidden to all Christians under the Mahometans, 1501 Belus River, 1328 Bench where the Magi of the East that were conducted by the Stars disposed of their Presents, 1319 Bengala Conquered by the Mogoll, 1670 Bengo River, 978. 990 Benjamin the son of jonas, a jew, his Peregrination written in Hebrew, translated into Latin by B. Arias Moncanus; discovering both the Sat of the jews, and of the World, above four hundred and sixty years since, 1437. 1438. & see cue Benjamin where growing, 1743 Beniguazevall Mount, 807 Benni City and Kingdom, 965. The Bennions their Houses, Court, Wines, Gentlemen, Fashions, Wars, Apparel, Government, Customs, Arms, Diet, King, &c. 966. 967. 968. 969. The way to pass from Guinea to Benni, 965 Berevice a City under the Tropic of Cancer, 1137 Berith besieged and taken, 1208 Bermudez his Voyage and Embassage brought from the Emperor of Ethiopia, vulgarly called Presbyter john, to Doh john the third of that name K●●g of Portugal, 1150. A Letter of the Patriarch Don john Bermudez, to the Portugal King, 1149 Bersheba's Bath, 1318 Bethesda Poole, 1322 Bethlehem described, 1318. Holies of Bethlehem, 1634 Bethphage the situation thereof, 1325 Bethmariam Province, 1171. The description and situation thereof, 1171. 1172 Bettell a very profitable Herb in the Indies, 1707 Bezeneger City sacked, 1704. The City of Bez●neger twenty four miles about, 1705. A description of the City, Court, Apparel, Seasons & Merchandise of Bezeneger, 1706 Bigamy forbidden by the Greek Church, 1305 Birds that will tell Fortunes, and perform other strange feats, 837 Birds batched after a strange manner in Egypt, 839. Little Birds flying into the Crocodiles mouth to pick worms from between their teeth, 848. Speaking Birds, 906 Birds in Guinea called Birds of their God, like unto Eagles, beaded like Turkey-cocks, which they dare not hurt; they stink very fare off, 956. Other Birds of strange forms, ibid. Birds superstitiously respected, 967 Birds of Music, and strange Sea-birds, 1003 Birds of great bea●tie, of great force, of great wit, of great providence, Birds which never tread on the ground, 1545. 1546 Birds that have no legs, but two strings by which they hung with their head downwards, resembling a dead leaf hanging on the Tree, and are directly of that colour, 1576. A Bird with four wings, ibid. The revine Bird, 1693 Bishops in Persia, 905 Bishoprickes founded in the Kingdom of Congo, 1014 Bishop of Elies' pride, pomp, Excess, 1220 Bitumen fetch from the Lake of Asphalites in jury, and the use thereof, 911 Black colour or Complexion whence proceeding, 913 Black Sea, 1287. A description of the Disabachi or Black Sea, 1367. 1650. The way to the Black Sea up the River Danubius, 1420. Sea Black as Ink, the water not, 1650 Blessing with Crossing, 1032 Blessed Virgins house, 1329 Bloody De●rceses, 867 Bloodstone Trade, 1573 Boat made with a Knife, 979 Boats made of Palm-trees, and after a strange fashion, 990. Dwelling in B●ateses, 1737 Bolac, the Port Town to Cairo, 903 Bona. vid. Hippo. Port of Bona, 876 Bongo Province described, and how situate, 981 Book fathered upon all the Apostles, 1079 Books of holy Scripture which are had among the Ethiopians, 1082. A Book called The Aaul●ery of the franks, that is, of the Western Church, 1175 Borno Kingdom the description thereof, 830 Bosiri an ancient City built by the Egyptians upon the Mediterranean Sea, standing twenty miles Westward from Alexandria, the description thereof, 833 Bosphorus described, 1287 Bottanter a great Northern Country, 1736 Bows of strange fashion, 992 Boys trained up in the Wars, 977 Bramas certain African people so called living under the Equinoctial line towards the East, &c. 1004 Bramenes, which are the Ministers of the Pagods, and Indian Idols, their manner of life, 1762. 1768 brasil great store, and the price thereof, 1414 Bread made of Mill and Panic, 758. A people that ●at no Bread, but fe●d only upon Flesh and Milk, ibid. A kind of Bread f●yed 〈◊〉 tempered with Honeysuckle, 793 Bread eaten by certain people but only upon festival days, 823 Bread of Iniamus, 957 Bread made of Palm, 1008 Brebers' the Mountainers of Barbary so styled, 853 Breidenbaches journey to jerusalem and the Holy places of Palestina, and thence to Sinai, 1379 Bresch a Town in the Kingdom of Telensin; the description thereof, 813 Bridges in Africa, 808. A wonderful strange Bridge, 809 Broker● in Pegu, 1717 Brothers mortal quarrels for a Crown, Sceptre, and Kingdom, 861 Browne his Indian voyages sailing diverse times and courses in fi●● years space to Bantam, Patania, japan, the Manillas, Macan, and the Coast of China, with other Indian Ports, 1850. 1851 Buamund taken, 1205. A second ar●y raised, 1207 Buenos Aieres a Town on the River of Plate, 971 Buffs certain wild Beasts of Africa described, 1002. Great store of them, 1168. 1169 Bugana a very cold Country, the description thereof, 1059 Bugia a Kingdom of Africa, the description thereof, 815. 816. & seq. A description of the great City of Bugia, and the surprisal thereof by Pedro de Navara, 815 Buildings of Constantinople, 1284. 1285 Bulgarians, 1354 Bullamatare carried out of his gra●● by Devils, 1015 Bulls drawing Coaches, 1733 Bulwark of modern work very mighty, 1143 Burse very famous, 836 Butchery of Barbarians, 866 Butcherly Rites of the Gagas, 977 Buttargo plentiful, 896 Butter used for Oil, 1031 C CAbalists, 796. 797. 799. The Art Cabala greatly admired, 797. The Art divided into eight parts, 799 Cabambe bills producing infinite store of Silver, 997 Cabota his great discoveries, 1677 Cachin the chiefest Tribe of the Arabians, 754 Cacongo a kind of sweet wood much esteemed by the Portugals, 973 Cacongo a Fish shaped after the likeness of a Salmon, 991 Cadileschiers Dignity among the Turks. 1294 Caesar Frederick his eighteen years Indian observations, 1702. 1703. & seq. Cafates a Nation very black, and of great stature, supposed to be of jewish Original, 1111 Cafres' their Rites and Custodes, their ●ad titles, Music, Oaths, Gallantry, atti●e, trades, riches, Hunting, Brewing, Divining, justice, Marriages, Childbirths, Funerals, and Lamentations, 1539. 1540 1541. 1766. White Cafres', 1542 Cafres' charity, their numerous issue, and strange Nurses, ibid. Caiphas' Palace, in which our Saviour was buffetted, spit upon, and despitefully reviled, 1321 Cairo or Cairaoan a famous City in Africa built by Gehoar, first called Alchair, 752. 753. 835. 1615 818. The siege, and destruction thereof. 753. 754. Other relations concerning the City of Cairaoan, 820. 821. The Plague there so hot sometimes that there dye twelve thousand persons thereof in a day, 833. The City of Cairo her stately Temples, Palaces, and Colleges, 835. The Customs, rites, and fashions of the Citizens of Cairo, 839. Religion of Cairo, 840. 905. The description of Cairo, 903. Feasts and fasts in Cairo, 905. The City Cairo inhabited by Moors, Turks, Negroes, jews, Copties, greeks, and Armenians, ibid. Cairo how fare distant from Toro, 1141 Cairo at this day called Mecara, 1142 Cairo about fifteen leagues from Soez, 1144 Califa of Cairo his State and Original, 1214 Cairo besieged, 1214. 1215 Cairo a Stuff that they make Ropes of, the which is the bark of a Tree; great store thereof where to be found, 1709 Caius an Indian fruit or Drug described, 1775 Cakes used in the Sacrament by the Abassines, their fashion, and the manner of making them, 1032. 1033 Calf all whole baked and laid in Paste, excellently dressed and seasoned with Spices and first-fruits put in the belly thereof, 1072 Califa's place at Bagdat, 1450. His Feast, Sermon, retiredness, Hospitals, 1451 Callipoly a City of Chersonesus described, 1281 Calongo Province described, and how situate, 981 Calonus Gulf, 1279 Camaran Island, 1073 Cambolis a kind of Cloth so called whereof great quantity is made in the Island of Socotora, 1123. Cambria the description thereof, 1368 Chameleons described, 848. 904. They are observed to eat Flies, ibid. Their changing colour, ibid. The manner how the Chameleon killeth the Serpent, 849 904 Chameleons eaten, 954 Camelopardalis a huge wild Beast 1183 Camels of diverse sorts, and abundance, 754 757 Camels used for victuals, 758. 823. The description of the African Camels, 844. Three kinds of Camels, 845. Their wonderful swiftness, great abstinence from drink, their learning to dance, &c. 845. 906. The Camel a Creature content with little, 914 Camphora is a precious thing among the Indians, and is sold dearer than Gold: the manner how it groweth and where found, 1743 Canaries, 986. 1506. 1507. The first discovery of the Canaries by the Christians, 1672. The Canary Lands sold over to a Spaniard, 1673. The description of the Canaries, ancient manners of the Canarians, and Commodities of the Canaries, 1673. 1674. 1764. 1765 Candy a description thereof in old English Rhyme, 1238. The Map of Candie, 1384. The Duke of Candie under the State of Venice, 1385. The City of Candia 1411. A description of Candie by William Lithgoe, 1837 Cana a City built by the Egyptians upon the bank of Nilus, a description thereof, 843 Cango Province described, 981. It hath great store of Copper, ibid. Canon Province the situation thereof, 829 Capua 〈◊〉 goodly City, built by King Capis, 1439 Cape Verde described, 927 Cape de Tres Punctas, 946 Cape de las Palmas discovered: the people very treacherous, 970 Capers trees, the leaves thereof eaten by the Moors: they say that they be appropriated to the joints, 1135 Capers as big as Eggs, 1379 Caps of Reeds, Rushes, Straw, Dogs and Goats skins, 933 Cardamomum the use thereof and where found, 1783 Carege Island described, 1413 Carobs a fruit like unto Cassia Fistula, used in some parts of Africa for food, 811 Carthage the building, description, and ruins thereof, 818 Cartwright his Voyage from Aleppo to Hispaan, and his Observations in the same, 1422. 1423. & seq. Caruan described, 913 Casalmach a great River running into the Black Sea, 1419 Casansa L●ke described, 979 Casan or Cassan, a principal C●●ie in Parthia, very famous and rich, the description thereof, 1432 Casena Kingdom a description thereof, 829 cashil a great Town in the Gagas or Giagas Country described, 975 Cassius, a Mountain famous for the Temple of jupiter, and Sepulchre of Pompey, 913 Cassia the manner how i● groweth, and where found, 850. 896. 904. 1156 Castle which Daniel the Prophet is said to have builded, 1429 Cataduoa of Nilus, whereof Tully maketh mention in the Dream of Scipio, what it is, and how worthy to be known, 1170 Cats worshipped in Egypt, 911 Cats highly esteemed, 954 Cattles bought for blue Glass beads of an inch long, 973 Cattles how kept from wild Beasts in the Night, 1042 Cave that continually casteth up fire 807. Another strange Cave and the wonders thereof, 809. 810. A Cave built for the relief of Travellers containing a Quadrangle within, and Arched underneath very stately, 902 Caves having within them grea● and stately Churches, 1059. 1060 Cave dwellers certain people so called, 1097 Caves for Treasuries, 1109 Cave in which is said, that joseph hide our Saviour and his Mother, whilst he prepared things necessary for his journey, 1320 Cave which is said to have hidden six of the Apostles in the time of Christ's Passion, 1322 Caviar, the manner of making it, 1420 Cauterizing, the only Physic used in some parts of Africa, 769 Caxumo the City of the Queen of Saba, which brought Presents unto Solomon, 1050 Cedats juice and the use thereof, 911 Cedars plentiful in Salomons time, but now very rare, 1335 Cedar described, 1500 Cedars of Libanus, 1636 Cedron Torrent which runneth no longer then fed with showers, losing his intermitted streams in the Lake of Asphaltis, 1322 Cell of Pelagia, 1326 Censors, and Censing, 1031. 1032 Centopozzi Mount a description thereof, 809 Ceremonies of the Church of Alexandria, 900. Strange Ceremonies of State, 1074. 1103 Ceremonious Triumph, 1409 Ceremony of breaking the Bow, 1538 Cesaria besieged and taken, 1206 Chaine-prison, 1105 Chalices of Gold, Silver, and Brasse● 1032 Caliphs' dignity among the Turks, 1293 Chamblets where made, and sold, 836 Chams Curse continuing still, 913 Chanca a great City of Egypt described. 842 Changelings, 892 Chapels in jerusalem, 1312. 1313 1314 Charmers and Enchanters of Snakens, 800. Other kind of Charmers, 1279 Chatigan a Port in Bengala, whither the Portugals go with their Ships, 1720 Cheops King of Egypt his building of the great Pyramid, his infinite prodigality, and most miserable end, 908. 909 Cherries ripe in April, 764 Chian a City of Egypt the description thereof, 843 Chikinos pieces of Gold worth seven shillings sterling, 1717 Childbirth, or the manner how the African Women be delivered of Child, 930. A Woman of sixty years delivered of a Child, 1542 Children the manner of their Education in Africa, 931 Children buried quick, 977 Children borne white, and change their colour in two days to a perfect black, 980 Children of the Sun, 1525. A Child nursed and nourished with the milk of a man's breast a whole year, 1542 Chinge ma Island, 1544 Chison Torrent, 1328 Chiulfall a famous Town of Armenia, inhabited by Christians, the description thereof, 1427 Choleric and quarrelsome people, 767 Chrism disallowed by the Abassines, 1040 Christ Crucified twixt two Thiefs 1271. The place of anointing Christ's body in jerusalem, and the, places of his Passion, nailing, and Sepulchre, 1312. 1313. The Pillar whereto he was bound 1314. The place of his Nativity, 1319 crystal Glasses the manner of making them, 902. Great store of crystal Stone, 1168 Christians and Christian Churches in Africa, 843. 899. 912. 986. 995. 1009. 1031. & seq. Christians their-happy success against the Moors, 777 Christians made to abjure and renounce their Baptism, 841 Christian Slaves, 878. 890 Christians of Egypt called commonly and corruptly Cofties, 899 Contempt of Christians, 903 Christian Religion extolled, 1009. diverse Heathens become Christians, 1010. 1011. An insurrection raised by the Devil to hinder the progress of Christian Religion, 1010. Eastern Christians called Ghibetes: the Western franks, both in Africa and Asia, ever since the Expeditions into the Holy Land, wherein the franks were first and most beginning at the Council of Claremont in France, 1073 Christians detained in Ethiopia, ibid. Christians their War and success against the Turks, 1193. 1197. 1198. & seq. 1203. A bloody Battle to the Christians, 1207. Huge slaughters of the Christians, 1215. 1217. Hurts to Christians by Holy-land war, 1230. diverse Sects of Christians in the East, 1270. 1271. 1272. Saint Thomas Christians, 1271 Christians in the East, their Death and Burial, 1505 Christened Ethnics, and Ethnic Christians, 1559. Relations of the Christianity of Africa, and especially of Barbary and Algiers, 1561. 1562. 1563. & seq. Christianity in China and japan, 1697. 1698. Mongrel Christians, 1761 Church builded by Saint Augustine, 877 Church standing in the place where Saint Mark was buried, 910. The Church of Saint Saviour's in Congo, 1011. Two great Churches one for Men & one for Women, 1042. Great reverence used to Churches, 1043 Churches named by the Altarstone 1050. The ancientest Church of Ethiopia, 1052. A Church of our Lady digged out of a Rock, 1054. Saint Saviour's a stately Church in the Country of Abugana hewn out of a Rock, 1061. Another double Church hewn out of a Rock, ibid. The stately buildings of the Churches which are in the Countries of Abugana, which King Lulibella made, and his Tomb in the Church of Golgota, 1061. 1062. & seq. Four thousand Canons in eight Churches, 1064. Movable Churches 1081. Saint George's Church in Ethiopia described, and the riches thereof, 1083. The famous Ethiopian Church of Machan Celacem, which signifieth The Trinity, 1084. The Custom of offering Churches, 1085 Churches cut out of the hard Rock, which it is said Angels did make, 1171. Turkish and Christian Churches in Constantinople, 1627. Churchmen held in great Reverence, 1339 Cicero's Sepulchre, and the Epitaph thereon, 1277 Cinnamon Trees, 1695. 1709. Wild Cinnamon in the Lands of java, ibid. The cutting and gathering of Cinnamon, 1709 Circumcision, 769. 925. 944. 982. 993. 1040. 1084. 1184. 1293. 1573. The manner of Circumcising Children in the Kingdom of Fez, 794. womans Circumcised, 841 Circumcision performed with mirth Music, and Dancing, 925. Boys and Maids Circumcised, 967. The Anzichi are Circumcised, and marked in their faces, 993 Circumcision both of Males & Females, 1184. Rites of Circumcision, 1824. 1825 Cisterns the cause of diseases, 834 Citrons great plenty thereof, 1278 Civet Cats, their nature, and where found, 847. 1002 Civet plentiful, 831. The manner of gathering Civet, 847 Claudius the Emperor his Commendation, 1179. O●●edo● disputes with Claudius, 1179 Clergie-liberties, 1217 Cloth where most esteemed, and the richest sale for it, 829. Blue and Read course woollen Cloth rich commodities on the Coast of Angola, 971. For one yard of such Cloth, three Elephants teeth given, that weighed one hundred and twenty pound, ibid. Cloth made of the bark of a Tree, 990 Clou●ss the place whence they come, and the Tree whereon they grow, 1743. 1783 Coaches carried on men's shoulders, 1737 Coanza River, about which are many Salt, and Silver Mines, 978 Cobblers wives in Satin Gowns, 1343 Coca an Herb which satisfieth hunger and thirst, 1694 Cochin the chiefest place that the Portugals have in the Indies, where is the great trade of Spices, Drugs, and Pepper especially, 1707 Cochin divided into two Cities, ibid. Great privileges that the Citizens of Cochin have, 1708. The time for Ships to departed from Cochin, ibid. Cochonillio great store, & the price thereof, 1414 Coco Nuts plentiful, 1643 Coco Tree and the profits thereof: They are most plentiful in the Isles of the Maldives, 1703. 1777. 1778. 1779 Coffa a black kind of drink made of a kind of pulse like Pease, 1340 Coffa-Houses, ibid. Coins of diverse sorts, 773. 827. 828. 990. Shells used for Coin, 828. 990. A Coin of Silver that troubles the Asper for value, 901. Strange Coins or monies in Congo, 989. Clay Coin, 1025. The usual Coin through all the Kingdom of Prete janni, 1043. Salt Coin, 1055. A piece of Gold Coin called Amircus, paid yearly by all the males above fifteen years old in the Kingdom of the Ismaelites, 1455. Indian Coins, 1471. Mexico Coins, 1736. Pegu Coin, 1739 Cola a certain fruit as big as a Pineapple, which hath wit●i● it other first-fruits like Chest-nuts, wherein are four several shells or ●kinss of red and carnation colour; this fruit is singular good against the diseases of the Stomach and Liver, &c. 1008. 1574 Colla●●o●ss of Benefices by the Pope, his prime help to get monies, 1255 Colic a special remedy for it, 973 1546 College of Maroco the description thereof, 776. The stately Colleges of F●z, and the rich Revenues belonging thereunto, 786. 787. The Colleges of Teza, 808. The Colleges of Telen sin, 811. 812. The stately Colleges of Cairo, 836 Colleges in Malta, 919 Colocasia or the Egyptian Bean●, 898 Colossus, 910 Column of Constantine with the Inscription thereon, 1284 Co 〈…〉 City, once twice as big as Constantinople. 1431 Combats decide Controversies, 950 Comel Haven, 1135 1136. Special Observations concerning Comol Haven, ibid. Communion how administered among the Ae●hiopians, 1032. Single Comunion misliked, 1080 Communion in both kinds, 1032. Twenty thousand Communicants at one Church in Africa at one time, 1060. Babes receiving the Communion, 1088 Congo a Region of Africa described 986. & seq. The journey by Sea from Lisbon to the Kingdom of Congo, & of the Air, Winds, Raines, & Temperature thereof, 987. 988. The circuit of the Kingdom of Congo, the borders and Confines thereof, the bordering Nations, and remarkable rarities therein, 989. 990. & seq. Wars betwixt Congo and Angola, 994. The Kingdom of Congo in the middle part thereof is distant from the Equinoctial towards the Pole Arctic 7. degrees and two thirds: so that it standeth under the Region which ancient Writers thought to be unhabitable, and called it Zona Torrida 987. The Northern border of Congo, 992. The Inhabitants of Congo their Merchandise, Circumcision, strange and beastly Customs, Apparel, and Language, 993. The Southern Coast of Congo, 994. Christ 〈…〉 Religion in Congo, 995 The Title or stile of the King of Congo, 999. Of Songo, Sundi, Pango, ●●tta, and P●●ba, Provinces of Congo, 1003. & seq. In all the Kingdom of Congo no man hath any thing of his own whereof he may dispose, or leave to his 〈◊〉, but all is the Kings; 1004. The situation of the royal City of the Kingdom of Congo: Of their first Conversion & war thence arising betwixt the King's two Sons, 1006. & seq. The territory of the chiefest City in all Congo containeth in compass twenty miles about, 1006. The Map of the Kingdom of Congo, ibid. The King of Congo promiseth to become a Christian, 1009. He is Baptised, as also his Son, and many Lords, 1010. 1011. Christian Churches built in Congo, 1013. Of the Court of the King of Congo: Of the Apparel of that people before they become Christians, and after: Of the King's Table and manner of his Court, 1018. 1019. & seq. The Countries that are beyond the Kingdom of Congo towards the Cape of Good hope, 1021. & seq. Conjurers, Diviners, & Jugglers, ●96 Consecration of the Church of Machan Celacem, 1089 Consecration in the vulgar tongue used by the Abyssines, 1032 Constantina a famous City founded by the Romans, the description thereof, 815. 816. 1441 Constantinople described, 1282. 1283. 1284. 1285. 1286. & seq. 1824. 1825. & seq. Constantinople corruptly called Sambol, 1419. A discourse of the most notable things of the famous City Constantinople, both in ancient and late time, 1624. 1625. & seq. The Sepulchers, Churches, Obeliske, P●azza, thousand Pillars, Seraglios, admirable Vaults, Baths, twenty five Gates, and other remarkable things in Constantinople, 1627. Controversies how decided in the Kingdom of Guinea, 950 Cope● and Vestments of the Abassines, 1032 Copper Mines, 778. 973. 992 Coral great store, 816. R●d Coral stone, 1148 Currants great plenty thereof, 1275 Corba●an the General of the King of Persia 〈◊〉 huge Army, 1197 Corfu an Island lying i● the Ionian Sea called formerly Corcy●a, adorned with gro●eses of Oranges, Lemons, Pomegranates, Figtrees, Olives, Wines, abundance of Honey, 1275. 1835 Corinth City where situate, 1277 Corisco Island so barren that no man dwelleth in it, 967 Cornaqua Island the description thereof, 1136 Cor●● the great want and scarcity thereof in some Countries, 758. 760. 822. 824 Corn preserved an hundred years without any ill s●●our or corruption, 779. Four strange sorts of Corn growing in Longo, 985. The Corn of Congo, 1007 Correction of Children most cruel, 931 Coriats Travels to, and observations in Constan●inople, and other places in the way thither, and his journey thence to Aleppo, Damascus, and jerusalem, 1811. 1812. & seq. Master Thom●s Corya● Knighted, 1816. His Oration, 1817 Cottages movable, 829 Cotten Trees, 913. 1547. Cotton wool growing in great quantity, 1279. The manner how it groweth, and how sown, ibid. Where the best Cotton wool had, 1415. An excellent large Map of Cotton wool, 1687 Couch a great Province subject to Dam 〈…〉 e: lying by Nilus toward the South, and inhabited by Gentiles, 1169 Covetousness, 767. Cruel Covetousness, and covetous Cruelty, 1204 Coum a very great City, 1416 Council of Claremont the occasion thereof, 1189 Council of Lateran, 12●4 Counsels all rejected by the Greek Church, since that of Ephesus, 900 Countries in Africa given to the English, 924 Cowdung fuel, 916 Crabs living on the Land, 956 Crabs whereof whosoever doth eat shall be a while out of his wits, 1693. Huge great Crabs, 1774 Creatures of a strange form● being as big as Ramires 〈…〉 es, having wings like Drago as with long tails, and long chaps, and diverse rues of teeth, two feet, of colour blue and green, feeding upon raw Flesh, &c. 1003 Credulous people, who will believe any thing that is told them, be it an impossibility, 767. The superstitious Credulity of Mahumetans, 798. 867 Cretan places of ●●te, 1838 Crocodiles, 843. 847. 848. 991. 1547. 1615. The craft of the Crocodile in taking both men and beasts, 847. Little Birds flying into the Crocodiles mouth to pick Worms from between their teeth, 848 Crocodiles thirty foot long, 923. Abundance of most dangerous Crocodiles, 972 Crocodiles described, killed, fed, 1547 Crocodile-Purgatory, ibid. A Crocodile stone, 1615 Crocodile-guard, 1727 Grocodiles Charmed, 1749 Crosses painted upon men's cheeks, and the palms of their hands, 813. Friars which will not worship the Cross, 1053 Crosse-superstition, 1209 Crosses in the Air, 1224. Stories of the Cross, 1225. The taking of the Cross by the English, 1224. 1225. 1226. 1227. Manner of Preaching the Cross, 1226 Crosses crossed by Popish extortion, 1228. The Pope maintains his Kingdom by Crosses, when he wants Crosses, 1229 Crosse-preaching, 1266. Invention of the Cross, 1315 Crosses and Cross much used by the Armenians, 1425 Crows speckled, 956 Cruelties most execrable, 865. 866. 878. 881. 1065. 1066. 1286 Crusadoes, 1224. 1225. 1226. 1227. The first instituting of Crusadoes, 1266. Long and bloody wars by Crusadoes, 1267. Eight hundred thousand Crusadoes in Silver employed yearly by the Portugals in China, 1741 crystal Mountains ●93. Vaults of Crystal, 994 Cuama River described, 1022. 1543. Observations concerning the River ●uama, otherwise called Zambeze, and of the adjacent Country; the Beasts, Fowls, Fish of those parts, 1543. 1544. 1545. & seq. Cubagoa Island discovered and described, 1017 Cup-devotion, 1427 Curdies described, who are worshippers of the Devil, 1424. They are a most thievish people, ibid. Cum 〈…〉 s very strange, 1650. Six months Currents, ibid. A manifest token of the ebbing and flowing in some Countries, 1719 Cur●aneses Birds as big as Cranes, of excellent beauty, 1545 Curzoleri Island, the description thereof, 1275 Cuscusu a kind of meat used in the Kingdom of Fez, which being made of a lump of Dow, is set first upon the fire in certain u●sselss full of holes, and afterwards is tempered with Butter and Pottage, 793 Customs strange and beastly, 993 Cypress Trees wonderful tall and great, 1056 Cyprus invaded by Ranialdus de Castellione Prince of Antiochia 1213. King Richard the first, King of England his conquering of Cyprus, 1221. The Map of Cyprus, ibid. In this Island Venus was greatly honoured; till a City therein called Paphea, built by Paphus, who dedicated it to Venus, 1334 D DAbuh, or je●ef, a Beast in bigness and shape resembling a Wolf, in legs and feet like a Man; will rake the carcases of men out of their Graves, and devour them, otherwise an abject & silly creature, 847. The manner how taken, ibid. Dahali Kingdom, 1182 Dallaqua Point, 1125 Dallaqua Island described, 1126. It is 25. leagues long, and twelve in breadth, ibid. The K. of Dallaqua a Moor, the Metropolitan City called Dallaqua, ibid. Damascus, 1243. 1448. 1483. The pleasant situation thereof, 1347 Damiata Siege, & the taking thereof. 1225. 1227 Danute a great City and Kingdom so called, bordering upon the Kingdoms of Prete janni, 1111. It is a Country reported to have great store of Gold and Crystal; the King thereof is called the King of the Gentiles, 1111. 1168. The entrance to this Kingdom difficult in respect of the rough and high Rocks that are by the River Nilus, through which are made certain passages, broken with the Pickaxe, and shut with gates, and kept with men at Arms, &c. 1168. Many Provinces subject to the Kingdom of Danute, the principal is of Christians, but some are of Gentiles, ibid. The best Commodity to carry to Danute for traffic is Iron, for which they give Gold by weight quantity for quantity, 1171 Danute and her Provinces surpasseth Peru in Gold; and more profit in this adventure then in the East or West Indies, 1173 Danao Port, 1143 Dancali Kingdom, 1048. The bounds thereof, and by whom inhabited, 1182 Dancing way; away, which a man may not pass without Dancing and leaping, unless he will fall into an Ague, 810. Antic Dancing of the Turks, 1292 Dancing Camels, Asses, and Dogs, 836. 845. 906 Dancing in Guinea, 959 Dande River, 990 Dangali a Kingdom of the Moors 1110 Dangers escaped by the English, 892. 893 Daniels Tomb, 1455 Dantes certain four footed Beasts somewhat less than Oxen, described, 1002 Dara Province & the famous River of Dara, a descripion thereof, 823 Dara a famous Town in the Kingdom of Xoa, 1039 Darat Melcuna a flat Island of Sand 1147 Darts made javelin-fashion at both ends, 927. Other kind of Darts, 947. Poisoned Darts, 948 Daruises a kind of Turkish Friars, 1821 Dates plentiful, 772. 816. 821. 898 Date-tree the strange property thereof, 823. 898. The manner of growing, and the kinds male and female, 898 Daughter unnatural, opposing herself against her Father, 1211 David's Cisterns, 1318. King David's posterity, 1449 Days and Nights in Congo have but small difference, 988 Dead Sea described, 1205. 1318. 1326 Death of Captain Manwaring, 885. A Country in which none of any account dyeth, but another is killed for him, 983 Dedes an high and cold Mountain the destription thereof, 780 Deliverance most miraculous of four resolute youths, 887. 888 Delos described, 1277. The ruins of Apollo's Temple there to be seen, ibid. Delta a triangular Island bearing the form of that Letter, 897 Dembia a Kingdom of Abexines ancient Christians, great and good 1170. Through it a huge Lake of Nilus, ibid. Demensera a certain tall and spacious Mountain in Africa; the description thereof, 771 Deserts and Woods in Africa, 962. 872 Deserts of Sands, 861. Dreadful Deserts, 872. Hondius his Ma● of the Israelites Peregrination in the Desert, 1378. Provision for food in the Desert, 1378. 1379. Plants and habitations of Sinai Desert, 1379 Devils conversing with Witches, with strange passages, 796. Snail Devils, 618 Devils Oracles, 925. Devilish preservatives against the Devil, 931. Sacrifice to the Devil, 946 angel- Devil, 1271. 1348. A Legend of the Devils appearing to Isaac, and how Isaac wounded the Devil in the forehead, 1489 Devilish Exequys, 1583 Devill-oracle: Opinions of the Devil, 1539 Devils tyranny, 1538. Lands where Devils familiarly converse with the people, 1692 Devils Martyrs, 1769 Devotions brutish, cruel, distracted, diabolical, 1724. 1725 Deus vult, Deus vult, a Military word used in the Expedition to jerusalem by Christian Princes, 1190. 1193 Deutroa a strange kind of Herb, a little whereof put into meat or drink, makes a man as though he were out of his wits, 1757. 1781 Diamonds where found, 1742 1743 Diogenes Promontory, 1133 Dioscori Point, ibid. Dioscorides Island, 112● Dioscorus Patriarch of Alexandria the opinion of the Abassines concerning him, 1176 Discoveries ancient and modern compared, 1673. 1674. As much discovered in ancient time as now is, 1673 Discovery near unto the Tropic of Capricorn, 1675. The first Discoveries of America, 1676. The great Discovery of john Cabota and the English, 1677 Discoveries by the Spanish and Portugal in the East and West Indies, 1678. 1679. 1680 Discoveries in the South Sea from America to the Philippina's, 1696 Dispensations the first ground and reasons thereof, 1256. Popish abuse thereof, 1257 Divans Dignity among the Turks, 1294 Divining or Southsaying, 795. 796. 1553. 1556. Three sorts of Diviners in Fez, 796 Divination and Soothsaying forbidden by the Law of Mahumet, 797. Ceremonies of Divination, 892 Divination of Birds, 997 Divorcements in Africa, 929. 1039 Dofarso an African Town of one thousand Christian Household's, 1057 Dogon City described, 1726 Dogs feats, 906. The Dog through Egypt universally worshipped, but especially by the Cynopolites, 911 Dogs eaten, and driven to Markets like Sheep or Hogs, 954. 966. Dumb Dogs which can●●t bark at all, 982. Wooden Clappers b●●g about their necks when they are Hunted, and so followed by the rattling of the clappers, ibid. Dogs dearly sold, 982. 998. Dogs used for burden, 1194. The Great Turks Dogs and manner of keeping them, 1614 Dogzijn or Drusians, people of no Religion or Sect, wild, subject to no Government, infamous through their Incests, for the Fathers marry their Daughters, 1443. Their wicked opinion concerning the soul of man after Death, 1443 Dolorous way alongst which our Saviour was led to his Passion, 1324 Dolphin Port, 1614 Don Duart de Meneses the Viceroy, his tractate of the Portugal Indies, containing the Laws, Customs, Revenues, Expenses, and other matters remarkable therein, 1506. & seq. Doroo Bay, a description thereof, 1133 Doves darkening the Sun, 1041. Church- Doves, 1049. Stock- Doves of the Progeny of the Dove which spoke in Mahumets ear, 1489 Doves that carry Letters from Alexandria to Cairo, 1616 Dradate Coast described, 1132. Mountains of Sand near it, ibid. Dragons their description, & where found, 848. 969. African writers affirm, that the male Eagle oftentimes engendering with a she-Wolfe begetteth a Dragon, 849. Fiery Dragons, 1364 Drinks very delicate, made of all kinds of first-fruits, 835. The abstinence of some Beasts from Drink, 845. 848. Greedy Drinkers, 927. 936. Strange fashions of Drinking, 936 Drinking rites, 1657 Dromidaries, 845. 914. 1642. The wild Arabs ride on Dromidaries, 914 Drugs of all sorts which are had in the Indies, 1775. 1776. 1782. 1783 Drunkenness punished with death, 899 1828. The Drunkenness and greediness in some parts of Africa, 933 Drusians. vid. Dogzijn. Dub a Beast resembling in shape a Lizzard: It drinketh no water at all, and if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pour any into the mo●th thereof, it presently dyeth, 848. Having been slain three days together, and then put to the fire, it stirreth itself again, &c. ibid. Duryoens a fruit of Malacca described, 1779 Dutch Renegadoes, 892 Dutch Knights and their Original, 1269 Dutroa. vid. Deutroa. Diet of the Noblemen of Ethiopia, 1063 E Eagle's, described, 849. Strange Narrations concerning the Eagle, 849 Earth of diverse colours, good to dye withal, 1694 Earth of Egypt near the River Nilus, a pretty observation concerning the weighing thereof, 897 Earth having two parts of Gold, & on of Earth, 1169 Earthquakes, 1208. 1215. 1448 Easter Rites observed by certain Monks, 1028 Easter Eeve, and Easter Day Rites used in Ethiopia, 1097 Easter light which used to be kindled from Heaven at the Lords Sepulchre in jerusalem, 1206 Eastern Princes, English Commerce formerly with them, 1271 1272. 1273. & seq. Eating, a strange manner thereof, 758. Greedy eaters and drinkers, 927. 936 Eden Island the description thereof, 1435 Edessa the siege and taking thereof, 1212. Huge slaughters of Edisseans, ibid. Eden L●●d, 1443 Eggs strangely hatched, 875. 906 Elamiticus Gulf described, 1140 Elampth a certain wild Beast so called, 823 Elana, vid. Toro. Elcanesin, certain men in Africa so called, who supposing to found treasure under the foundations of old Houses, do perpetuallysearch and delve, 799 Elephants, the nature of them, and where plenty, 844. 922. 923. 954 992. 1472. 1555. 1728. The manner of taking Elephants in Ethiopia & elsewhere, 844. 954 1555 Elephants flesh eaten, 922 Elephants teeth and tails bought very cheap, 971 Elephants flesh greatly esteemed, 981. Twenty thousand Elephants tails bought at a time, 983 Elephants whether they shed their teeth, ibid. An Elephant's foot four span broad, 999. The Elephant liveth an hundred & fifty years, ibid. Elephants tails very precious, 1000 The manner of the Elephants feeding, his want of knees a fable; the she Elephant, the Elephant's skin, their nature and the manner of taking them, 1000 1001. An Elephant's tooth of two hundred pound weight, 1000 Elephants in great Herds, 1001 Elephants their sensitive reason, gratitude, service, 1472. Four white Elephants, 1714. 1738. An excellent device to hunt and take wild Elephants, 1714. 1738 An excellent pastime of Elephants, 1715 Elephants piety or loyalty, 1729. The king of the white Elephants, 1738 Elevation of the Host not used by the Abassines, 1032 Elgiumuha, 780 Elias his House, 1328 Elicondye Tree described, 985. It yieldeth refreshing for water to thousands: one tree holds forty tuns of water, ibid. Elmante Island how situate, 1134 El Mahdia, a City founded upon the Mediterranean Sea, the d●scription thereof, 820 Emaus the description thereof, 1239 How situate from jerusalem, 1317 Embalming of the dead, 1459 Embassages of Prete janni with what reverence received by the Lords of his Kingdom, 1043. Strange Ambassadors, 1542 Emerald found as big as the Palm of a man's hand, 1690 Emers of Sidon, 1330 Empalanga certain Beasts of Africa, in bigness and shape like Oxen, 1002 Empires ill gotten are seldom of long continuance, 869 Emeralds where found, 843 Engeco a strange kind of Monster, 982 Engeriay a tree that beareth a Fruit as big as a Pomewater, & hath a stone in it, present remedy for the Wind Colic, 973 Engines for the conveyance of water, 801 English Nation beloved in foreign parts, 853 English Gunners sent for into Barbary, 857 English valour, 867. 868. 888. 895 1227 English youths a great number compelled to turn Turks, 889. 890. Miserable tortures inflicted on the English by Pirates, 890. 891. Sale of the English, 890 English Renegadoes, 896 English Acts, 1224. 1227 Englishmen in threefold respect Normans, 1245 English Commerce formerly with Eastern Princes, 1271. 172. & seq. Englishmen murdered by Friars, 1321. English Ambassadors to the Great Turk, 1338 English ships their first visiting the Mosambique Seas, 1536. Two English overcome eleven Turks, 1579 English Sea-fight, Portugals, 1788 Engoye the first Province of Longo described, 979. The Customs there observed by the King and people, 980. 981 Envious people, 961 Epistle from Heaven, 1224 Epitaphs on the Tomb of jacob Almansor the Saracenicall Emperor, under whose Reign Spain was subdued to the Moors written by Mahomet Algazeli a learned Arabian, and graved in the four stones of his sumptuous Monument, 1809. 1810 Ercoco taken by the Turks, 1179 Esay sawn in sunder by the commandment of Manasses his Grandfather by the Mother, 1322 Eshcoll Grapes, 1635 Ostrich Hen the manner how she layeth her Egg, 1616 Ethiopia, vid. Aethiopia. Ethnic Religion, 941. 942. 943 Ethnic Sabboaths and Priests, 941 Their Gods and opinion of the souls departed, 943. Their Preaching, blessing, Matins, Funeral Rites, &c. 942. 1712 Eunuches of the Turks, 1299. The place where Philip baptised the Eunuch, 1320. The education & employment of the Turks Eunuches, 1597. 1598. Euphorbium described, and where found, 850 Euphrates described, 1423. 1437. The Course down the River Euphrates, and the places thereon, 1722. 1723 European excellence, 1533 Eutychian Errors, 1177 Excommunications and Curses, 1172 Excommunicating of Grasshoppers and Locusts, 1347. Force of Excommunication against contracts, 1269 Executions very cruel, 779. 951 1200. 1423. An horrible kind of Execution, 840. 951 Execution of a Cow, 959 Exorcising of Locusts, 1047 Exorcising of the Seas and winds, 1178 Extortion severely punished, 1399 Extreme-Vnction rejected by the Abassines, 1040 Eyes soon decaying, 765 F FAccardine his courage, 1331. his wisdom, subtlety & strength, 1331. 1332 Faith of Papists, built not on Scripture, but revelations, 1219 False Cape, 1021 Famine following war, 866 Farate River described, 1134 Fasting the manner thereof in Alexandria, 900. The several Fasts & manner of fasting in the City of Cairo, 905. The Abassines Fasts, 1034. In their Fasts no eating till Sun be down, ibid. A Fast from Trinity Sunday till Christmas, ibid. Fast of Nineve, ibid. Sever● Fasting and Abstinence used in the Country of Prete janni, 1094. 1095. 1097. Severe Fasting, 1668. 1763. 1764 Fatness in women accounted a special excellency, 899 Fear foolish, 868 Feasts, 839. 903. 905. 949. 959. 1292 Fees not to be given to any Officer by Mahumets law, 792 Field sown everymoneth, and in the same Field Harvest in Seedtime, 1056 Ferate River described, 1134 Fernando Poo River, and Island, 987 Ferate-Cans Treason, 1396. 1397 His haughtiness, and the King's gracious speech to him, 1395 Festival Rites observed in Africa, 795. The solemn Feast of seven days for Nilus, 839. The Feast of little Byram, 903. 1292. Feasts in Cairo, 905. The Feast day of the King of Guinea, 949. Annual Feasts, 959. The Feast of Philip an erroneous Saint celebrated by the Abassines, 1035. Oxen offered to Philip's Feast, 1036. The principal Feasts of Aethiopia, 1118. Feasts of Pegu, 1740. Lampe-feasts, 1822. The jews Feast of Tabernacles nine days, 1826 Fetislo or the God of the Heathens, 942. 943 Fez, one of the four Kingdoms of Barbary comprehending seven regions; the names thereof, 750. A dangerous way betwixt Fez and Tombuto, 763. The Map of the Kingdom of Fez, 781. A most exact Description of the Kingdom of Fez, 781. 782. & seq. The Territory of Fez 784. The City of Fez besieged for seven years together, 784. The Founders of the City of Fez, ibid. A description of the City of Fez, 785. The stately Temples, Colleges, Hospitals & Baths in the City of Fez, with their rich Revenues, 786. 787. A description of the Occupations, Shops, Markets, Mills, & Inns, in Fez, 788. 789 790. 791. The Magistrates, administration of justice and punishment of Malefactors in F●z. 792 Their wearing of civil and decent apparel in Fez, 793. The diverse Sects and Sectaries in Fez, 798. 799. A description of the Suburbs without the City of Fez, 800. New Fez, ibid. The Sepulchre of the Kings of Fez, ibid. Fashions and Customs used in the King's Court of Fez. 801. King of F●z his Revenues, Guard, and manner of Wa●fare, 803. Saic King of Fez carried captain into Portugal, 805. Abu Sahid King of Fez, and his six Sons all slain in one night, 806 Fidelity of the Moors, who had rather dye then break promise, 767 Figtree reported to have opened to receive our Saviour & his Mother pursued by Herod; closing again till the pursuit was passed: then again dividing as now it remaineth, 907. A strange Fig, 1278. Adams and Pharoahs' Figs, 1617. Fire worshipped, 761. A cave or hole that perpetually casteth up fire, 807 Fireworks, 884 Fires for fear of Beasts, 1042. 1048 Fir from Heaven▪ 1316 Fire kindled by ●ubbing pieces of wood one against another, 1655. Fire unknown, and much feared by certain people, 1689 Fish flying, 877 Fish Royal, 991 Hog-fish, ibid. A strange kind of fisking with Mats, 985. The fish of the Rock, 990. Cunning fishers, 1023. A fish which laid amongst dead fishes, if it stir itself, it maketh those which it toucheth to stir as if they were alive, 1183. Other Rarities of fishes, ibid. Women fishes, 1546. Other strange fishes, 1546. 1547. Running fish, 1568. Uariety of fish & fishing, 1660. Monstrous fishes, 1774 Fitch his Voyage to Ormuz, and so to Goa in the East India, to Cambaia, Ganges, Bengala; to Bacola, and Chonderi, to Pegu, to jamahav in the Kingdom of Siam, and backe to Pegu, & from thence to Malacca, Z●●lan, Cochin, and all the Coast of the East India, &c. 1730. 1731. & seq. Flatterers Emblem, 1●68 Flax plentiful, 896 Flea bound in a Chain, 840 Flea-bane, 1759 Fleet of ships consisting of eighteen sail sent from England to Argier under the command of Sir Robert Mansell, 881. & seq. Flesh little or none eaten in some Countries, 898. The manner of drying of flesh or fish, 979. People that eat only raw flesh, 1057 Flux, a present remedy for it, 984 Flies, none in some Countries, 824 burning Flies, 956. Great hurtful Flies, 1068. Shining Flies, 1328. Troublesome Flies, 1471 Strange kind of Flies, and of a strange mixture, 1545. Island of Flies, 1725 Fokers men of good life which are only given to peace, 857. The reputation of Fokers in Barbary, 861. Their great hospitality, good example, manner of living, &c. 871. 872 Fools foolishly admired, 903 Forms of set Prayer, 1336 Furnace of burning fire into which Hananias, Misael, and Azarias were cast, 1452 Forts of the Gagas, or the manner of their fortifying, 976 Fortune-tellers, 796 Forty days of extreme beats, and forty of cold, 764 Fountains so cold, that if a man dip his band therein, he is in danger of losing the same, 762 Fowls of huge bigness, 1168 Fowls so big that they make 〈◊〉 shadow like a Cloud, 1169 Foxes great store, 1002 Francois Pyrad de Lavall, his Voyage to the East Indies (an Englishman being Pilot) and especially his observations of the Maldives, where being shipwracked he lived five years, 1646. 1647. & seq. franks, all Europeans, so called in the East, 1070. Weakness of the franks at jerusalem, 1206. Passage yearly of franks at Easter at jerusalem, 1213 Frankincense Trees, 1496 Frankincense groweth in Arabia, it is the Gum that floweth out of the bodies of trees, 1784 French Disease, and the causes thereof, 766. When and by what means the French Pox was brought into Africa 766. Egypt the most molested with it, of any Country under Heaven, 833. Medicines for the French Pox, 992 French perfidy, 1223 French Cheaters & Noble Frenchmen, 1361. Hondius his Map of France, 1362 Fricatrices, 796 Friars seared or branded on the face with an hot Iron, 750. Barefooted Friars in imitation of Moses, 1034. Abassine Friars their manner of living, 1035. They eat no flesh, 1036. Abundance of Friars, 1043. An holy Friar in the Monastery of Alleluia, 1052. All Friars in Aethiopia are of the Order of Saint Anthony, 1053. Friars which will not worship the Cross, ibid. Yellow Friars, 1103 Friars lies, 1185. Orders of Friars when first erected, 1266 Friars numbers and cumbers, with Matthew Paris Inuectives against them, 1267 Friars Carmelites, 1328 Friar Merit-monger, 1349. A quarrel with Friars, 1633 Friars treachery, 1636 Frogs of strange colours, 956 Fruits which breed Fevers and noisome Diseases, 834. Variety of most excellent Fruits, 904. A Fruit good for the Colic; 973 A Fruit good for the stomach, and for the Liver most admirable, 985. A most fruitful Country, 1056. 1057. 1063 Fruitful Ualleyes belonging to the Signiory of Venice, 1275. 1276 Funerals and Funeral Rites in A▪ Africa, 795. 742. 961. 977. King's Funerals, 962. The Abassines their manner of Burial, 1040. The Turks Funeral Rites, 1299. 1300. The jews Funerals, 1541. Loranga Funerals, 1553. 1560. Peguan Funerals, 1724 Funerals by burning, 1734. 1740 Fura supposed Ophir, 1549 Fuxaa Bay the description thereof, 1133 G GAbom Island described, 967. The famous River of Gabom, 968. The rites and customs of the Gaboms, 969. The cruelty of the Gaboms, 970. Gadenauli Nook, four leagues from C●all, 1137 Gaffates certain Gentle people very savage; their abode, &c. 1170 Gagas or Giagas discovered, 974. The Gagas are the greatest Man-eaters in the World, ibid. Their Wars, overrunning Countries, their rites and manner of life &c. 975. 976. 977. The great Gaga, 975. The Gagas destroy all their children, burying them quick, 977. The jags or Giagas are the most dreadful and Devilish people in the World, 1025 Gago or Gagoa, the description of the Kingdom and Town thereof, 829. 872. The Moors trading thither for Gold Oare, 872 Galae a savage Nation of the Caffres, begotten of Devils, as the vulgar report, 1185. Mischiefs of the Galae, 1186. 1187 Galata City described, 1286 Galgad, sometimes called Gilead, 1448 Galingall Roots, the use thereof, 906 Gall trees, somewhat like our Oaks, but lesser and more crooked, 1424 Galls growing upon Tamarix, 904 Gambra, 927. Master Richard jobsons' Uoyage to Gambra, the reinss and land-flouds, the cause and time of their contagion: the beasts, fish and fowl of the River; the Portugals, Mandingoes, and F●lbieses there living, 1567. 1568. 1569. 1570. 1571 Gamu a Lordship of the Gentiles as big as a Kingdom, 1110 Ganges famous River, 1468. 1734. 1737. Ganges water lighter than other, 1470. Ganges Rites, 1712. Pilgrimage to Ganges, 1734. Gold near Ganges, 1735 The breadth of Ganges in time of raino beyond ken●e, 1735. Ganges water precious, 1736 Ganze a Lordship of the Gentiles, 1●10 Ga●et Province or Desert, a description thereof, 805. Garze Lands, 1674 Gasparo Balbi his Voyage to Pegu and Observations there gathered out of his own Italian Relation, 1722. 1723. & seq. Gate of Silver, 1488 Gaza described, 1308 Gehoar a slave by condition, conquered all Barbary, Numidia, Egypt and Syria, 753. He built the famous City of Cairo, otherwise called Alchair, 752. 753 Gemma a great and fair River, which falleth into Nilus, and aboundeth with fish, 1069 General of the black Camp, 984 Genua the daseniption and situation thereof, 827. 828. Captives of Genua, 886 Gentiles their Sects, Opinions, Rites, Priests, and other Observations of Religion and State amongst them, 1478. 1479. & seq. Gentiles their Lordships, no Kingdoms, 1110. The King of Damute called, The King of the Gentiles, 1111. Eighty & four Sects of the Gentiles, 1478. A Ceremony of the Gentiles when they are dead, 1712 Gentlemen of Guinea their Creation, Ambition, Privileges, Beasts, Dancing, &c. 958. 959 Georgians their Sect and Original, 1271. Their place of saying Mass, they are poor and accept of Alms, 1312 Gerbi an Island of Africa abounding exceedingly with Dates, Vines, Olives, and other first-fruits, 821 Gethsemani Village, yet fruitful in Olives, 1322 Gez●●at Eddeheb, or the Golden I'll, 835 Ghinea or Gheneoa Kingdom, the description thereof, 827. The natural Commodities of Ghinea, 827. 828 Gi●chas, what manner of people they are: their conditions and weapons, 1015. Their spoiling the Province of Batta; their coming to the Royal City of Congo, their surprising it and ruling over all the Kingdom, 1016. The Giachus a people most dreadful and Devilish, 1025 Giagas, vid. Gagas. Ginger growing in abundant manner, 987. 1469. 174 Garaffa a savage and wild beast, headed like a Camel, cared like an Ox, &c. 844 Glasse-sand, 1329. Artificial workmen in Glass, who make Glass, called Tyrian Glass, 1444 Goan Island described, 1506. 1751. 1752. 1753. 1755. 1756. A Register or Collection of the uses, Laws and Customs of the Inhabitants of the Island of Goa, and the Towns thereunto belonging, 1507. 1508. & seq. Officers belonging to the City of Goa; her Fortresses and Ports. 1525. 1●26 Parishes within the City of Goa, 1528. Parishes within the Island of Goa, 1528. 1529 Goan●ealousie ●ealousie, 1757. Idleness & lust of the women of Goa, 1758. Of the Heathens, Indians, and other Strangers dwelling in Goa, of their Religious, Goan Idols, Oracles, Priests, S●●th sayers, Household Furniture, &c. 1758. 1759. Goats fed with Nuts and stone● of Dates, 823 Goats playing strange feats, 906 Goats blood poured at the feet of an Image, 975 Goats horns good against poison, 1773 God the ruler of all actions: Man his Instrument, 894 Gods of the Egyptians, 911. Heathen Gods, 943. Tree-Gods, Hill-Gods, Bird and Fish Gods, ibid. God●rey of Bullen his Expedition to jerusalem, 1189. He is chosen King there, 1200. King Godfrey dyeth and Baldwin succeedeth, 1205. Godfrey's Sepulchre, 1312 Goiame Kingdom described, and the government thereof, 1103. 1111. It is a Kingdom plentiful, fruitful, and rich, inhabited with Christians subject to Presbyter john; it hath Gold; and in it is the Catadupa of Nilus, whereof Tully maketh mention in the Dream of Scipio, 1170 Gold Countries, 872. 873. 874. 924 926. 1022. 1024. 1045. 1111. 1168. 1170. 1494. 1549. 1739. Golden Spheres, 776. The trading of the Moors into Guinee and Gago for Gold Oare, or Sandy Gold, 872. A Country whose houses are all covered with Gold; and where Iron is far more esteemed than Gold, 924. Subtle deceit in falsifying of Gold, 963. Gold how esteemed in Guinea, 962. A River having great store of Gold, to the South of Bahia das Vaccas, 976. Store of Gold Mynes, 1021. The Empire of Monomotapa full of Gold Mynes, 1022. Seeking of Gold after reinss, 1●51 Gold of Damute, 1111. 1168. 1178 The manner of gathering Gold in Damute, ibid. Gold of Goiame, ibid. & 1170. Incredible quantity of Gold, 1169 Gold accompanied with biting Ants, and acadly Snakes, ibid. A golden glistering Mountain; and Gold Stones, 1170. Where the most profit to adventure for Gold, 1173. The most and most fine Gold found in Chiro●o, 1549 Gold near Ganges, and how found, 1735. jamba-gold, 〈◊〉 1742 Golden Gate, through which Christ passed twice, first in triumph, and after a Capt●●e, 1324 Gonza a 〈◊〉 m●●t all of Brass and Ti●●●●hereof the Peguans 〈◊〉 money, 1●29 Good-fellowship, 936. Abassine Good-fellowship, 1183 Good-friday wonder, 907 Good-fridayes Fast, 1052 Good-fridayes penance or p●●ishment used in Aethiopia, 1096 Good-friday Ceremonies used in jerusalem, 1315 Gorages a Nation very malicious, 1097 Gorague Kingdom described, 1167 The people thereof great Sarcerers; the Country hath Gold, great store of Ci●et, Sandalos, Blackwood and A●●ber, 1167 Gordiaeus Mons, whereon Noah's Ark rested, 1426. 1417 Goroma a Kingdom of the Abasfines large and fertile, 1182 Goron a kind of fruit growing in the Land of the Negro's like unto a Chestnut, 763 Goz a most famous Port in the Region of Hea lying upon the West part of Africa, 769 Gran●da a Kingdom upon the Straitss of Gi●ralta, 806. The entering of the Moors into Granada, 805 Granaries of joseph wherein he ●ord●d Corn in the rear of plenty against the succeeding Egyptian Fa●ine, 913 Grapes of marvelous bigness, 779 Grapes without grains, 1493 Grasshoppers excommunicated, 1047 Grasshoppers sacred with Holy-water, 1186 Grasshoppers coming in an infinite multitude from the parts of Arabia into jerusalem and destroying their Corn, 1208 Grass sown by hand, 1378 Greek Church the Rites and Ceremonies thereof, 900 Greek Mothers Bawds to their Daughters, 916 Greek Churches under the Signory of Venice, 1276. Merry Greeks, 1282. The Customs of the Greeks; their drink, women, Language, Patriarches, Monks, Funeral lamentations, Forbidding of Bigamy and detesting Trigamy, &c. 1303. 1304. 1305 Greek Emperors Palace, wealth, and revenue, 1442 Greek Caloieroes & Nuns, 1634 Greeks taken Captives, 1840. The pride of Greekish Whores, ibid. Greek Monks described, 1843 Green Mountain a description thereof, 779 Greyhound greatly esteemed, 1551 Griffons; which are fowls so big that they kill the Buff, and carry them in their claws, as an Eagle carrieth a Rabbit, 1168 Grot where it is said Saint Paul lay when he suffered shipwreck, 918 Ground paved with men's skulls, 1551 Gualata a small Kingdom in the land of the Negroes a description thereof, 827 Gualili a Town of Mount Zarhon, 804 Guarall a beast in shape resembling a Lizard, but bigger, and hath a poison both in the head and tail, which two parts cut off, the Arabians eat it, 848 Guardafui Cape described, 1025 Guilds when first erected, 1266 Guinea a Golden Kingdom, a description and Historical declaration thereof; showing their belief, opinions, traffiquing, bartering, and manner of speech; together with the situation of the country, Towns, Cottages, and houses of the same, with their persons and proportions, Havens & Rivers, as they are now found out & discovered, 926. 927. 928. & seq. What course the ships hold which go to the gold coast of Guinea, 926. Trading in Guinea & what wares are fit for those parts, 937. 938. Their knowledge in English wares, & trial thereof, 939. Their markets, Measures, Weights, and Fines, 940. Their Houses, Towns, Countrey-wayes, Wars, Arms, State of their Kings, judgements, Laws, justice, Theft, Promises, Oaths, and other Rites 944. 945 & seq. Their Summer and Winter, manner of tilling and sowing the Land; their Corn, Rents, Raines, Beasts, & hunting Fowls, Trees, and Fruits, 952. 953. & seq. Their Gentlemen, Dance, Sports, Diseases, Cures, Visitations, Mournings, Funerals; and of their Gold, 958. 959. 960. & seq. The passage from the Golden Coast of Guinea to the kingdom of Benni, 965. Calms on the Coast of Guinea, 970. Hondius his Map of Guinea, 1558. jesuits description of Guinea, 1559. The Country of Guiney let out to farm, 1675. New Guinea, 1697 Gunpowder made, 1686 Gusarates, 1763 Guzzula a populous Region, the continual wars therein, 778 H HAdecchis a famous Town in the Province of Hea, 769. The sacking thereof by the Portugals, 770 Hair long contemptible, 1349. Long beards honourable, ibid. H●●re-ceremonieses, 1651 Hanchisa Mountain a description thereof, 773 Hares strangely bunted and taken, 955 Harvests five in a year, 904. A field sown every month, and in the same field Harvest in Seedtime, 1059 Harvest and Seedtime all the year, 1959 Hearts how hunted and taken, 955 Hawks of Africa, 849 Hea one of the Provinces of Maroco, the description and situation thereof, 769. The Inhabitants their riches; food, attire, horses, & other beasts, Cities, Towns, Temples, Hospitals, &c. 769. 770. 771 Headache, a Medicine for the same, 992 Herb from which the Snake will fly as from an enemy, 1169 Herbs strange and admirable, 1781. 1782 Heat very extraordinary, 1116 Hebron described, 1308. 1446 Hebron Sepulchers, 1635 Hedge with twelve Gates, 1106 Heirs there are none, neither Inheritance in Guinea, 962 Heli City where the Israelites rested after they had passed the Read Sea, 1208 Hell mouth, 1437 Hellespont why so called, the bounds and description thereof, 1281 Henry the Second King of England his penance, 1217. He is elected King of jerusalem, 1217. 1218 Hermit's great store upon Mount Iron, 772, An Eremite bravely attended, 777. Store of Religious▪ Heremites, and their manner of living, 779. The reputation of Heremites in Barbary, 861. A famous Hermit of Batha, 812 Heremites of Aethiopia, 1096 Hermod Mountain, 1443 Hernia, or the Disease called bursting, or the rapture common amongst the Egyptians, 766 Hides plentiful, 896 Hieroglyphikes, 1050 Hilel one of the chief Tribes of the Arabians inhabiting Africa, 754 755 Hills of the Sun, 993. High Hills, 1048 Hippo an ancient town where Saint Augustine was once Bishop; a description thereof, 816. 877 Hippopotamus, or the River Horse described, 984. Great store of them where found, ibid. Hispahan, now the chief City of Persia, 1415. It useth great store of Anil, maketh the greatest store of Musk●●lle, and hath the best Cotton of any place, ibid. The description of Hispaan, 1432. 1433 Histories very pitiful and lamentable, 878 Hogs flesh in Mosambique, is as dainty as Hen's flesh, and they give their sick men Hogs flesh to eat instead of Hen's flesh, 955. Herds of wild Hogs, 1048. Hogs which beside the teeth which they have in their mouths, have other two growing out of their snouts, and as many behind their ears of a large s●an and a half in length, 1693 Holy Land the Map & description thereof, 1204. 1205. 1306. 1307. 1447. & seq. A supplement of the Holy Land Story gleaned out of the large history of William Archbishop of Tyrus, 1210. 1211. & seq. Holy Land taken by Chorosmines, 1227. A description of the Holy Land in old English Rhyme, 1238. The Holy Land surveyed by Benjamin Tudelensis a jew, 1447. Superstition advanced in and by the Holy Land Expeditions, and the Christians Christianity in those parts worse than other, 1269. The whole Holy Land Country, Cities, Inhabitants, & holy places, & memorablet ●●ngs there described, 1306. 1307. 1308 Holy-water, & holy Bread, 1033. The pretended effects of Holywater, 1186 Holy Ornaments, 1633 Homers Odysseys & Iliads written in the inward skin of a Dragon, 1286. Homer's Sepulchre, 1812 Honey great plent● thereof, 770. 779 White Honey, 779. Honeysuckle like unto S●p●, 835. Honeysuckle white & hard, 1055 Horne-vessels, 1038 Horses of Barbary, 759. 845. Horses that will climb like Cats over steep & craggy Mountains, 769 Horses fed with Camel's Milk, 846. 914. Wild Horses, ibid. Running of Horses, 884. An excellent breed of Horses in Egypt, 1037. Horse flesh eaten, 811. 840. 846. Crowned Horses, 1098. Nimble Horsemen 1129. The Persian Horses very good, 1433. A very good sale for Horses, 1704 Hospitalars of jerusalem their original, &c. 1269. 1445 Hospitality of the African Nation, 758. 769. 825 Hospitals in Africa for the entertainment of Pilgrims, & strangers, 769. 770. 836. 916. The rich Hospitals in Fez, and the large revenues belonging thereunto, 787. The stately Hospital of Cairo, 836 Saint john's Hospital in Malta, comfortable both for lame & sick, 919. Rare Hospitality, 1332. Hospitals for beasts, 1736 Hothouses, 788 Houses under the ground, 1051. Houses borne 〈◊〉 Camels backs, 1484. Houses made of Canes, and covered with the leaves of trees, 1714. 1737. Ladder-houses, 1737 Housewifery of the African women, 935 Hungary, the Map and description thereof, 1325 Hunger very strange for a hot climate, 936 Husbandmen no good Soldiers, 1100 Hydra the description and poison thereof, 848 I IAacas an Indian Drugge described, 1775 jabok River, 1448 jaccals beasts like unto Foxes, 1329 1575. jacobites, certain Christians so called, 834. Their original, progress, & place of abode, 1269 jacobs field, 1320. jacob's Bridge, 1349. jacob's Well, where our Saviour Christ asked water of the woman of Samaria, 1352. 1635 jacynthes where found, & the best how known, 1008 jags vid. Gagas. jamba an Island among the javas from whence come Diamonds, and where is Gold, 1742 jambos an Indian fruit or Drugge described, 1776 james Ile, 986 janeiro River, 971 janicula, an Angle of the City of Constantinople so called, 1284 janissaries, 1288 janissaries revolted Christians, 1290 janissaries are Soldiers, 1336 janissaries mutiny, 1371. 1372. Degenerate janissaries, 1373. Insolence of janissaries in those times of Mahomet Father to the Mustapha, 1386 janissaries wages, 1841 japan the first Discovery thereof, 1695. The state of Christianity in japan, 1697. japonian wars, 1695 japonian Revenues, 1696. A letter touching japon, with the government, Affairs, and latter Occurrents there, 1696. & seq. japonian Rites, Laws, Executions, Names, Letters, Feasts, Fasts, &c. 1702. What Commodities the Portugals carry to japan, and what they bring backe, 1741 jasper Mountains, 1008 javos Lands discovered and described, 1681 Ibnu Abdul Malich a ●ost exact Chronicler of Africa, 777 Ibnu Rachu, an African Historian, 752. 753 Ichees the second Prelate of Aethiopia, & next to the Patriarch, 1069 Ichmin the most ancient City in all Egypt, a description thereof, 843 Idleness; the Persian Law against it, 1432. People of idle life, 1570 Idolatry, & Idolaters, 761. 808. 809. 838. 897. 911. 932. 942. 943. 975. 998. 1003. 1004. 1013. 1168 1425. 1457. 1458. 1459. 1749. 1769. Idol-feasts, 1750. The King of Congo commandeth all Idols to be destroyed, & all other things contrary to the Christian Religion, 1012. Idol Motta, 1468. Double Idolatry, 1525. Idol-houses covered with Gold, 1718. Idol Ada, and the Idolatrous Rites thereof, 1734. Ugly Idols, 1735. Idols of Pegu, 1739. Idols & Idol-chariots, 1745. 1749. Goan Idols, 1759. Idol-sacra●y, 1769 Idris the first Founder of the City of Fez, the principal City of all Barbary, 784. His valour at fifteen years of age, 785 jealousy the cause of murder, and other first-fruits thereof, 758. 770. Moors most subject unto jealousy of any Nation in the World, 767. Trial of jealousy, 929. The Turk● jealousy, 1297. Goan jealousy, 1757 jeremias Sepulchre, 1338 Ieremies Dungeon, 1632 jerico City, 1326 Jerome's natural Image, 1319 jerusalem described, 1269. 1445. Christian Sects a● jerusalem, 1271 1013. jerusalem peregrinations, 1110. 1189. The History of the first Expedition to jerusalem by Godfrey of Bullen, Rob. of Normandy, & other Christian Princes: written by Robert whom some ca 〈…〉 the Englishman, a Monk of S. Remigius, which was present both at the Council of Claremont, and in the said Expedition, 1189. 1190 & seq. jerusalem besieged & taken 1200. The Acts of the Pilgrims in their Expedition to jerusalem, before & after the taking thereof, extracted out of Fulcherius Carnotensis, who went thither with Rob. Earl of Normandy, 1201. 1202. & seq. A supplement of the Story of jerusalem, gleaned out of the large History of William Archbishop of Tyrus, 1210. 1211. 1212 1213. 1214. The Continuation of the jerusalem Expedition & other additions gathered out of Matthew Paris, chief relating the Acts of the English Pilgrims in that Employment, 1215. 1216. & seq. jerusalem taken by Sala line, 1218 Prosecution of the Holy Land Wars. 1224 jerusalem razed, the Walls and Turret's made rude beapes, &c. 1224. 1225. The way to jerusalem described in old English Rhyme, 1230. 1231, 1232. & s●q. Peers of the Kingdom of jerusalem, 1269. The damnable Impiety of Pastors, Regulars, and the people of jerusalem, 1270 jerusalem, the recept●●l● of all Impiety and Impurity from other parts of Christendom, 1270. The chief places of n●t● in jerusalem, 1311. 1312. 1313. Observations of the Holies, and ancient Monuments in jerusalem, 1317. 1318. An admonition to such as travel to jerusalem, 1353 The places famous in and about jerusalem, 1445. 1446. Difficult entrance to jerusalem, 1636. Barrenness and wickedness of jerusalem, 1642. An order how to provide for the going to I●rusalem. 1721 jesuites●●●derss ●●●ders and how to be credited, 1178 jesuitical Humiliation, 1174. An armed hand and band required to further the Jesuits preaching in Abassia, 1181. The names of the Jesuits which passed to Abassia, ibid. A Jesuits Aethiopian journey, 1185 Jesuits honours, wicked Treasons, Wars, W●reses, Superstitions, 1187. The Jesuits Conversion in Africa to Christian Religion, gathered out of their own Write, 1556 jesuits are called F. of Saint Paul in the jodies, by reason of their College of that name in Goa, 1708 jesuits exemptions from ordinary jurisdiction, 1744 jewels and precious Stones, 836 jews in Africa, 769. 770. 772. 778 801. 811. 1112 jewish people in the Holy Land, & their Sects and Rites, 1306. 1307 jews expelled the Region of Tegorarin, 824 Jews extremely hated by the King of ●ombuto, 828. A very rich jew, 854. jewish superstition, 914 jewish Sabbatising, 1054. The Mountain of the jews, 1128. 1154. 1157. The passage of the jews, fleeing from the Egyptians, 1142. A Captain of the jews baptised, 1157 jewish Errors, 1177. An English wom●n turned jew, 1277. The jews justice, their Attire, D●●t, Burials, Wom●ns, Doctors of the Law, &c. 1307. The jews patience enduring any wrong 1306. Their Synagogues, liturgy, and Deu●ti●●ss, 1306. 1307. Jews stoned on Goodfriday, 1342. jewish Superstition, ibid. jewe● eat not of the hinder part of any Beast; their Sacrifices, Universities, Learning, they have no Beggars among them, 1342. 1343. Of the jews and their Synagogues, Schools or Universities, the ●bs●r●ationss of Benjamin the Son of jonas a jew, 1437. 1439. & seq. Of jewish Tradition, & of the jewish Rabbins Students in Traditions, 1438. 1439. The affairs of the jewish Synagogues, & their permitted Government, 1439. 1440. Jews in Italy & Greece, 1440. 1441 jews hated in Pera, 1442. The estate of the jews in the higher parts of Asia, Syria, Palestina, Damascus, & the parts adjoining 1442. 1443. & seq. Script●●● jews, 1443. 1447. A jewish Fable of Abraham pi●s, 1446 jews at Bagdat, 1451 jewish Pilgrimage yearly, 1453. Strange reports, if true, of the Aliman jews, of Persian, of the Nisbor jews, & some places of India, 1453. 1454. & seq. Jews called Mourners, 1454. Numbers of jews, 1455. Reports of Separated free jews, 1457. Black jews, 1459. Sects of jews and Saracens, 1460 jews in Silicia, Germany, Bohemia, Prussia, 1462 jewish Book●s, Al●es, Holies, & places of jewish Devotions, 1630 1631. 1636 jews bo●●s carried to the Holy Land, 1636 jews charity, ibid. jewish Dreams and Blasphemies, 1637 jews in India, 1768 jewish Circumcision and Feast of Tabernacles, 1826. 1827 jewish University at Salonica, 1841 Igidid Port described, 1135 Igidid Port in proportion is like a great Cauldron, 1135 Ilalem Mountain a description thereof, 773 Lands ancient & modern discovered, 1675. 1676 Island of Saint Laurence one of the greatest in the World, b●ing a thousand and two hundred miles long, and 480. broad, 874. The description thereof, 1023 Island of Saint Thomas esteemed to be the most unholsomest place in the World, 964 Lands & sh●●ldss under water, 1130 Lands called the se●en Sisters, 1125 Isle of Horses, 991 Illha Grande in five degrees to the South of the Line, on the Coast of Bra●ll, 971 Image-worship, 975 Images in the Abassine Churches, 1035. An Image in great triumph offered to a Friary, 1409 Embalming of dead Corpses, 911 Imbandigioni, certain loathsome delicacies, 1063 Imbondo a kind of root by which the guiltiness of Offenders is discerned, 983 Imizmizi a City of Africa, the description thereof, 774 Incense Trees, 1690 Incestuous Customs, 968 India when first discovered, 1675. Four narrow passages fr●● Sea to Sea in the West Indies, 1689 Indian observations, 1744. 1745. 1750 Indi●n Spices where growing, 1743. of the tunes of the year in India, and of the diseases, 1760 Indian Figs, 957. 1183. 1776. A description of the Indian Figtree, 1470 Indian diseases, days, Bramenes, Religion, Marriages, Attire, Wife, Burning, &c. 1762. 1763. Indian Beasts of all sorts described. 1770. 1771. & seq. Indian fishes, 1773. Fruits, Trees, Plants and common herbs in India, 1774 Indigo great plenty thereof, 823. 1470. 1554. Indole a great flying fish so called, 877 Indostan people described, their Stature, Colour, Habit, Diet, Women, Language, Learning, Arts, Riding, Games, Markets, Arms, Valour, Burials, Opinions, & Rites of Religion, 1473. 1474. & seq. Indulgences of mohammed, 833 Indulgences of Pope Celestine, Anno 1195. 1223 Indulgences their original, and the diverse opinions of them, 1261. 1262. Leo's Indulgences occasion of Luther's preaching, 1261. Indulgences disputed, they are incurable, gainful, &c. 1262. Popish Indulgence Daughter of Purgatory, 1263. Adulterous commixtion of Indulgences and Dispensations, ibid. The use & abuse of Indulgences, 1263. 1264 King john subjected by Papal Indulgences, 1265. Indulgences how many ways they maintain the Pope's Mint & Mine for Monies, 1268. An Indulgence very large, 1425 Ingombe lland, 973 Ingratitude, 767 Inhangoma Island described, 1544 Inhanza●o Island, 1525 Iniamus a kind of fruit abundant in Guinea described, 957 Innkeepers odious, 788 Innocents killed for the Nace●tss, 983 Innocent's Sepulchre in jerusalem, 1●19 Inquisition the first institution thereof, 1266. Officers belonging to the Inquisition, 1531 Insand●e tree, cloth thereof worn, which is neither spun nor wo●en, 973 Interdictments examined & defined, 1264. King john of England abased to his Subjects by Interdicts, 1265. Interdicts how unjust, ibid. Inuestitures, 1255 joachims' House, 1324 jobs City, 1346 jobson, viz. M. Richard jobson his Voyage employed by Sir William Saint john Knight, and others, for the Discovery of Gambra, 921 922. & seq. M. Richard jobson his Observations touching the river Gambra, with the people, Merchandise and Creatures of those parts larger than in his foresaid journal is contained, gathered out of his Notes, 1567. & seq. john the Second King of Portugal his prating the Christian Religion in the Kingdom of Congo, 995 john Baptist's Wilderness, 1320 john Huighen Van Linschoten his Voyage to Goa, & observation; of the East Indies. 1750. 1751. & seq. joppe which was called the Port of jury, the description thereof, 1309 1334. joppa Gate, 1352 jordan 1205. 1326. The head of jordan, 1447. Iordans motion, 1630 jordan & Tigris compared, 1847 joseph's Pit, 1349 joseph's Sepulchre, 1444. Mountains of the Treasuries & Storehouses of joseph, 1461 Irish Rugs rich Commoditities on the Coast of Angola, 971 Iron plenty, 771 Iron mines, 778. 808 Iron Cain, 773. 827 Iron preferred before Gold, 924. People the most curious in the World for making all kind of Iron work, 927. Iron in what Countries scarce, & most desired, 1151 Iron so much worth in Damute, that they give for it Gold by weight, quantity, for quantity, 1171. The Liver of a little beast good against any wound of Iron, 1681 Irreligion, and Irreligious people, 768. 757. 830 Israel: the Land of Israel. 1444 Isthmus, that is to say, a Strait, or narrow Land between two Seas, 1143 Italy a Survey and Description thereof in ancient English Poetry 1235. 1236. 1237. Hondius his Map of Italy, 1235 juda●, the place where he hanged himself, 1325 judges of Africa, 758. 792. 840. 871 judgement place; where the Saviour of the World was by the World condemned, 1324 jugglers, 796 ivory great plenty thereof, 831. 1022. 1494 justice extirpated, 860. The manner of execution of justice 〈◊〉 Barbary, 871. Severe justice of the Egyptian Ba●●a; 898. Basek●●uery and good justice, 904. The Laws and execution of justice in the Kingdom of G 〈…〉, 950. Courts of justice in B 〈…〉 1044. The manner of justice in Ae●hiopia, 1093. 1102. 1107. The excellent order of justice in Pegu, 1716. No difference of persons before the King of Pegu, in controversies or in justice, ibid. juzanda. a tree yielding excellent Cloth, 985 KING KAtherine of Mount Sinai her martyrdom, 905 Kelle River, 1420 Cows wild, 1038 Cows with only one horn, 1495. Bunched Cows, 1554. 〈…〉 ping of Cows, 1732. Ki●● 〈◊〉 in great request, 1736 Kingdoms 〈…〉 Gold & Silver, and other Commodities, 874. 926 Kings Houses reverenced, 1053. A studious and labour 〈…〉 〈◊〉 1450 Avenemo 〈…〉 King, 1●95 Kings three 〈◊〉 in one B 〈…〉, 〈◊〉 Kings how chosen in the King 〈…〉 of Guinea, 948. Their ●east days, 949. Their King's 〈◊〉 Wives, Guard, Treasurer's Children, 949. A King never using to speak in the day, 979. Presant death to see the King of E●goy●●te ●●te or arinke, 980. He is called God, & his subjects believe he can give them rain when he 〈…〉 steth, 〈◊〉. King's casual Deaths, 121● Kings of the Heathens beco 〈…〉ing Christians, 1011. 1●16. The King Supreme Gover 〈…〉 causes Civil and Esc 〈…〉 ll, 118● King of Naria slain, 1180. A King accustomed to eat P 〈…〉, 1495 King elected by women, 1538. 〈◊〉 honourable Title to be called the King's wife, 154● King of Peg● a Prince of maryellous great strength & power, 1710 A Combat of Kings, 1728: The predigious title of the 〈◊〉 of B 〈…〉, 1746. King of P 〈…〉 gum beheaded. 〈◊〉 Kissing of the Book at the Go 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Knight of the Ass; a Ma〈…〉 tan Prelate so styled, 〈◊〉 Knights of Malta their Order, Ceremonies of Creation Vow 〈◊〉 gradation and death, numbers & government, 916. 917. Women capable of the Order 917. Three Orders of Regular Knights, 1269. 1270 Knights of the Sepulchre, 1310. Their Original & Vows, 1310. 1311. A Patent for Knighthood from the Ro● ane Emperor granted to Sir R●bert ●h●rley, 1806. 1807 L LAborious creatures rewarded with death, 985 Labos Marinos a Isle in the mouth of the River of Plate; abounding with Seals and Sea-morsses, in such sort that it is hard to get on shore for them, 971 Lack or Lac described and the manner how it is made, 1783. 1784 Ladies Passion, 1196. Our Ladies Well, and the Story thereof, 1320. Lady of Lauretta, 1329 1832 Lake of Lepers, 821. A Lake of twelve mile's compass on the top of a Mountain, 1100. A huge Lake which hath in length thirty leagues, and twenty in breadth, 1170 Lakes of Abassin, 1182. Salt Lakes, 1694. A Lake of fresh water, and the bottom is of good hard Salt, 1694 Lamp continually burning day & night since it was lighted by the Prophet ezechiel, 1453 Languard a Beast like a Crocodile, 954 Languages corrupted, 752. Eastern Languages, 1504 Lant or Dant, a Beast in shape resembling an Ox, so exceeding swift that no Beast but the Barbary Horse can overtake him: of his hide are made Targets of great defence, 846 Larbies, the Inhabitants of the plain Champion Country of Barbary, so styled, 853 Latitudes when first observed in sailing, 1676 Lauretta, 1330 Laws of the Canarims concerning Claims, Love, Interest, Witnesses, Inheritance, Goods of the deceased, Theft Fugitives, Circumstances and Rites of Honour, &c. 1509. 1510. 1511 Lawless people, 770. 781. Danger of remiss Laws, 1276 Laurence Ile described, 1023. 874. The Inhabitants of the I'll of S. Laurence, 1024 Lawyers in some parts of Africa very cunning and well seen in the Laws and Constitutions of that Nation, 770. Their Law-bookes, ibid. Strange trials in Law, 778. Lawvers & Laws in the Kingdom of Guinea, 950 Lecherous men and women, 927. 933. 968 Learning in contempt, 758, The suppression of Learning & Learned men, a principal cause of disorderly and base Government in Africa, 787 Leather of Maroco, 773. The excellency and price thereof, ibid. Legend of Adam, 1312. Profit of Legendary lies of Saintt, 1525 Lelunda River, 990 Lemba River, 990 Lemnos famous for Vulcan's fall, 1280 Lent the observation thereof by the Greek Church, 900. The Aethiopian Lent long & strict, 1094 1095. & seq. The general Lent-fast of Friars and Nuns in Aethiopia, 1096. The Turks Lent, & their observing thereof, 1292. 1609. Indian Observation of Lent, 1669 Leo his Relations touching the People, Tribes, Languages, Seasons, Virtue's, Uices, and other more general, considerations of Africa, 749. 750. & seq. 769. & seq. His being constrained to play the judge in Africa, 778. In his youth he was a Notary of an Hospital in Africa for two years together, 787. An Arabian Grammar written by him, 797. A Book written by john Leo of the lives of the Arabian Philosophers, 800 The great travels of john Leo, 844 Leopards, 809. 847. 955. 1333 The nature and description of Leopards, 847. A kind of subtlety in taking the Leopards, 955 Lesban Rules, 1260 Letters or Characters of the Africans, 761. A Letter of a jesuit touching Abassines Errors, 1175 1176. The Letter of Emanuel Fernandez, 1179. The Letter of P. Paez to the jesuits at Goa, concerning his Aethiopian Uoyage, 1185. Part of a Letter of Master William Biddulph from Aleppo, 1334. Part of another Letter of Master William Biddulph from jerusalem, 1344. Letters of Master Edward Bartons from Agria, 1358. A Letter from Don Garcia Silua Figueroa Ambassador from Philip the Third King of Spain to the Persian written at Hispaan, Anno 1619. To the marquis of Bedmar, touching matters of Persia, 1533. 1534. A Letter containing the admirable escape and glorious Victory of Nicholas Roberts, Tristram Stevens, and Robert Sucksbich taken by Pirates of Algiers, 1577. Turkish Letters translated by Master Robert Withers, 1612. 1613. Master john Sanderson his Letters of commendations from the Patriarch of Constantinople, from the jews, and from the Patriarch of Alexandria, 1638. 1639. Two Letters of Master john Newberry, relating his third and last Uoyage into the Eastern parts of the World: with three other Letters from Master Eldred concerning the same Affairs, 1642. 1643. 1644. 1645. The sum of a Letter of Nicholas Trigautius a jesuite, touching his Voyage to India, and of the state of Christianity in China & japan, A Letter also of Captain Robert Cock, & Relations of Master Robert's wrack on the Coast of China, 1697. 1698. & seq. A Letter of Master Arthur Hatch touching japan, 1696. A Letter of Thomas Wilsons concerning the Ormuz wars, 1790. 1791. & seq. Letter of the Mamede Xa King of Ormuz, to the King of Spain, 1802 Letter and Certificate of diverse Portugals to the English, 1803 1804 Lhasis a composition, whereof whosoever eateth but one ounce, falleth a laughing, disporting and dallying, as if he were half drunken, and is by the said confection marvellously proveked unto lust, 820 Library of Constantinople containing an hundred and twenty thousand Uolumes, destroyed by horrible combustion, 1286. The sacred Library, 1453. Mahumets Library 1486. The Vatican Library in Rome, 1832 Libya one of the four parts of Africa, called of the Arabians Sarra, which signifieth a Desert, the bounds thereof, 750. The division and description of the Libyan Deserts, 751. The Inhabitants of Libya live a brutish kind of life, destitute of Religion and Laws, neglecting all good Arts and Sciences, given to treachery, theft, violence, villainy, &c. 768 Licondo, a certain Tree so called, which is so great that six men cannot compass it with their arms, and is in length of proportion answerable to the thickness, 991 Lignum Aloes cometh from Cauchinchina, 1743. A description thereof, 1784 Line of Partition, 1676. Cruel Snow under the Line, 1690. Cold hills under the Line, 1695 Linen Cloth of diverse sorts very excellent in Africa, 836. 896 Lions great store, 776. 804. 809. 846. 1001. Hunting of Lions, and fight betwixt a Lion and a Bull, 804. The nature and description of Lions, 846. 847 Lions Den a place so called, 776. Tame Lions, 804. 809. Wonderful great Lions, 1575. Lithgow his Travels in Candie, Greece, the Holy-land, Egypt and other parts of the East, 1831 1832. & seq. Liver; a fruit of excellent use for the diseases thereof, 1008 Loanda Port, 986 Locks and Keys of wood, 903 Locusts great swarms thereof, 770. Four and twenty mile's compass covered with Locusts, and the mischief d●●e by them, 1046. A strange sign of the coming of Locusts, bid. Through the prayers of the Portugals Locusts destroyed and killed, 1047. Exercising of Locusts; incredible swarms of dead Locusts; their mischievous spawn, &c. 1047. Men driven by Locusts out of their habitations, and the strange hurt done by them to Trees, 1048 Locust a kind of fruit so called, flat, and of the form of a Cycle, 904 Locust Trees, 1574 Logwood very fine and plenty to die withal, 979 Longin●s Lance, 1197 Longo fifteen leagues to the Northward of the River Zaire, 971. Description of the River Longa, 975 Longo Port, 979. A description of the Provinces, Princes, Inhabitants, and Customs of Longo, 980. 981. Not white man may be buried in Longo, 981. Monsters and strange Beasts in Longo, 982. 983. 984. Their manner of Fishing in Longo, 985. Four sorts of Corue in Longo, ibid. Longspats honourable death, 1227 Lopez Zuares his taking and destroying the City of Zeila, 1101 Loranga River, 1552 Loranga Rites, Religion, Gallantry, Marriages, Divination, Funerals, 1553 Loretta Pilgrims, 1832. The Loretan Legend, 1833. The shameful opinions of the Papists concerning Loretta, 1833. 1834 Lots, 1100. 1541 Love-moneth, 1669 Loze River, 990 Luaba or Luabo Island described, 1544 Luca City, 1439 Lunatikes observed in the Art of Divination, 892 Lunel, a famous University of such as apply themselves to the study of the Law of the Israelites day and night, 1438 Lungo, a kind of Boats so called, 991 Lupata Hills, 1547 Lupo Gonzale Cape discovered, 987 Lustful conditions of some African people. 934. Unnatural Lust, 1299 Lydda a place made famous by Saint Peter, called after Diospolis, that is, The City of jupiter, destroyed by Cestius, 1327 Liturgy of the Turks, 1291 M MAcareo great Tides, 1703 Macone a Fish somewhat like a Lamprey: In Summer when the Lakes are dry he lies a span deep in the earth with his tail in his mouth, which he sucketh for his sustenance above three months together till the Rains come; and in this manner he eats most of his tail, which grows again as before at the return of the waters, 1546 Maczua Island, 1073. The description of the Island and Port of Maczua or Macua, 1126 Madagascar an Isle very rich and above 9 hundred miles in length, which they call, The I'll of the Moon, 1092 Madera Island, 986. The Island of Madera discovered by Macham an Englishman, 1672 Madness taken for holiness, 1493 Madocha City, 1123 Mafudi his many mischiefs, and death in battle, 1101 Magarsaon Island, 1134 Magistrates, the Emblem of good Magistrates, 904 Magnice River the bounds and original thereof, and the Rivers that 〈◊〉 into it, 1021 mohammed his great courtesy toward Strangers, 807. His Indulgences, 833 Mahometan Priests, 770. 786 Mahometan Sects, 1214. Learned men or Students of Mahomet's Law, 1451 Mahometan Sermons, 766. 786. A pestiferous Mahometan Preacher, 771 Mahumets Laws for the administration of justice, and punishment of Malefactors, 792 Mahumets Birthday the solemnising thereof, 795. 796. diverse Mahometan Socts, 797. 798. 799. Certain rules and superstitions observed in the Mahometan Law, 797. Seventie two principal Sects in the Religion of mohammed, 799. Not Rulers Mahometan but Prelates, 801. Not Mahometan King or Prince may wear a Crown, Diadem, or such like ornament upon his head, 803. Tithes paid to Mahometan Princes because they were Priests, ibid. Four several Sects of the Mahometan Religion permitted in the City of Cairo, 840. Piety of a Mahometan, 918 Mahumets Sepulchre, and Library, 1486. The fable that Mahumets T 〈…〉 e hangeth in the air, 1487. The D●●●● where Mahumet lived in contemplation, ibid. Mahumet his Hegiera, Wi●es and Children, Life, Death, Successors, Tomb, Meschit-R●tes, 1502. 1503 Mais a kinds of Indian Wheat described, 935 Mais●ine ●ine how made, 1541 Malabares their manners and Customs, 1766. 1767 Malacales, certain Saracens so called, 1180 Malasegued the Abassine Emperor, 1187 Maldive● described, their thirteen Cantons, twelve thousand Isles, Sea-changes, str●nge Currents, Monsons', Maine-●●lets, black boiling Ser, Heat, Seasons, Civility, and Hair ceremoniousness, 1648. 1649. & seq. Maldives' first-fruits, 1643 Malta the description thereof, 916. The Knights of Malta, their Creation, Vow, Number, Government, 917. Cities, Villages, Palaces, Colleges, and Nunneries in the Island of Malta, 918. 919 Mamalukes, 841. The original of of the Mamalukes, 841. 842 Mamalukes tyrannte, 1381 Mamalukes activity, 841. 842. Observations concerning the Mamalukes, 1483 Man-childrens in great esteem, 1343 Mandoa or Maudoway a great City described, 1733 Mandra Island, 1555 Mandy-Thursday Celebration in E●●nopia, 1096 Mandingoes their idle Life, Diet, Towns, Houses, Fortifications, Arms, Kings, State, Devotion in salutation. Women, apparel, subjection, Marriage, rites, &c. 1569. 1570. 1571 Man-eaters or Cannibals. 974. 1551 Mangas an Indian fruit or Drugge described, 1775 Ma 〈…〉 what it signifieth, 999 Manilla, Acts of the English and Duteh there in two Voyages, 1852 Manna great store found 825. 1554 Manna found only in August and September, 1380. A conceit of Manna contrary to Scripture, 1485 Manomotapa Marts, 1548. The Kingdom of Manomotapa described, ibid. The Manomotapa his Customs, Vassals, Rites, Queen, speech, and of the adjoining Kingdoms, 1550. 1551 Mansell, viz. Sir Robert Mansell of England his Uoyage to Alg 〈…〉, with a Fleet of eighteen 〈◊〉, 881 M 〈…〉 the fourth King and Prelate of the Mahometan Sect, 754 Manuscripts brought out of Barba 〈…〉 e, 828 Map of Paradise, 1436 Map of Guinea, 1558 Map of the Kingdom of Maroc 〈…〉 oh, 768 Map of the Kingdom of Fez, 781 Maps of Barbary and Egypt, 817. 831 Map of the Kingdom of Congo, 1006 Map of the Abassines Kingdom, 1026 Map of all A 〈…〉 a, 1188 Map of Hungary, 1355 Map of Asia Minor, 1192 Map of Europe, 1369 Map of ●erra Sancta, 1204 Map of Sycilia, 1220 Map of Cyprus, 1221 Map of Spain, 1230 Map of Germany, 1244 Map of the Turkish Empire, 1288 Map of Candie, 1384 Maps of France, and Transiluania, 1362. 1363 Map of the Israelites Peregrination in the Desert, 1378 Map of Morea, 1836 Marabo River, 1048 Marate Island and Port described, 1130 Marble particoloured, and excellently spotted, 776. A City with Marble walls, 780 Marble marvels, 905 Marble Mountains, 1008 Marriages and the manner of solemnising Marriage in Africa, 767. 793. 794. 929. 1039. the Marriage of Widows, 794. 795. A superstitious Custom of casting Fish at the new Married woman's feet, 794 Marriages unstable, 1039. Incestuous and adulterous Marriages, ibid. The Patriarch of the A●essineses his Marriage blessing, ibid. The Abassine Priests best observers of Mutrimony, 1043. The Moors of Dobas have a Law among them, that none of them may Marry unless he can prove that he hath killed twelve Christians, 1058 Marriage of the Sea, 1374 Marriage rites of the Greek Church, 1276 Married Bride carried about on Horseback, and diverse women like Maskers 1419. The Marriage rites of the Moors of Sofala, 1541. 1543 Marriage Rites of the Mandingoes, 1571. Strange Marriages; 1732 A Marriage rite of tying the new married folks together by the Clotheses, 1735 Maroco, one of the four Kingdoms of Barbary, divided into seven Regions or Provinces, the 〈…〉 es thereof, 750. The first King of Maroco, 754. The Map of the Kingdom of Maroco, 768. The situation and estate of the Region of Maroco, 773. A ●ost ●●●act description of the great and famous City of Maroco as it was an hundred years ago, 774. The miserable death of Abraham King of Maroco, and of his Queen, 775. Great store of Books in old time to be sold in Maroco, ibid. Causes of the decay of Maroco, 775. The first founder of Maroco, 774 Maronites their Sect and original, 1271. 1272. 1500 Martavan a City under the King of Pegu, 1713. A Custom that these people have when the King is in the Wars, 1713 Martha's house, 1325 Martial people, 756 Martial Customs, 947 Marybuckes Priests of a Mahometan Sect, differing from the common, their Religion, Ora 〈…〉 s or Sermons, Books and abst 〈…〉 ce, Travels, Merchandise, Music, &c, 1572. 1573 Maso Shells of great account among the Gagas, 976 Massagano Fort, 976. The situation of Masangano, 978 Masses of the Abassines, 1032. 1033. The description of Massing Apparel and the mysteries of it, 1067. A Mass for Prete janni his Mother deceased, 1098 Mastic where found, 1277 Mastic Tree described, 1812 Matama Kingdom, and the King thereof, 994 Ma●area, a place where they say our Saviour, and the blessed Virgin with joseph reposed themselves as they fled from the fury of Herod when oppressed with thirst, a Fountain forthwith burst forth at their feet to refresh them, 907 Mathematics much studied by the Africans, 764. 766 Matimbas, a kind of little people no bigger than Boys of twelve years old, but very thick, and line only upon Flesh, which they kill in the Woods with their Bows and Darts, 983 Matthew the Ambassador of Prete janni is conducted by the Portugals, unto the Haven of Maczua in the Read Sea, and what happened to his death, 1027. 1028. & seq. Maugegat, 9TH Ma●ra Island described; 1275 Mayombe Province described, and how situate 981 Mazua taken by the Turks, 1179 Mazza of Congo, 10●7 Meats and manner of eating 〈◊〉 Africa, 793 Mecha or Me●ca, the situation, government, and description thereof, 1487. 1488. The 〈◊〉 to Mecha, and why the Mahometans resort thither, 1487 Mecha cursed of God, 1488 Mecca Pardons, ibid. Mecha Ships taken with great 〈◊〉 ches of Gold, 1115. Why Mecha is not so much frequented as in times past, 1490 Mecha the Centre of Arabia, 1497 Media Kingdom divided into Media Atropatia, and Media the Great, a description of both, 1428 Mediterranean-Sea Observations, 1834 Meles, an high Hill, which is the extreme part of all the Mountains of Atlas, 750 Melela an ancient Town in the Provence of Garet, enjoyed and re-edified by the Spaniards, 807 Malinde Kingdom and Coast described, 1024. 1555. The tail of a Sheep in Melinde weigheth commonly twenty five or thirty pound, ibid. Melli a large Kingdom in the land of the Negroes, the description thereof, 828. It is very rich in Corn, Rice, Cotton and Flesh, 928. The traffic there, ibid. Memnon's Sepulchre, 1329 Memphis a regal City, the strength and glory of old Egypt, built by Ogdoo, and called Memphis by the name of his Daughter, compressed by Nilus in the likeness of a Bull, &c. 910 Men fleacd alive, 841 Men effeminate, 973 Men of long life in temperate are, 1493 Men that give suck from their breasts and so bring up Children, 1542 Merbat Trees, 1496 Merchandise, 767. 936. Subtle, undermining & defrauding Merchants, 937. 938 Merchandise for Women, 946 Merits of our Lady for Women, 1082. The effects of the opinion of Merit and superstition, 1261. Not greater Simony than the sale of Merits, 1263. A Friar mightily boasting of his Merits, 1349 1351 Meroe Island, in which is a great and rich City, 1128 Mermaids skin seen, 1377 Mersalcabir the greatest Haven in the whole world, 813. The surprising thereof by the Spaniards, ibid. Mesopotamia Province, and the Cities therein described, 1422. 1423. 1449. 1450 Messa a Town in Africa the description thereof, and of the holy Temple near it, 772 Metle an excellent Tree for many uses, 1693 Mice found of strange forms, 876 Micheas Ile, that is, The I'll of Measure; in which I'll the Inhabitants most certainly fo 〈…〉 e the plenty or scarcity of the year following throughout all the La●d of Egypt, 838. The description of the Island, 838. 839. 897 Mifrulhetich the first City th●● was built in Egypt in the time of the Mahometans, a description thereof, 837 Military Orders in Africa, 995 Military Instruments, Apparel, &c. 996 Military actions and observations, 997 Military Orders when first erected, 1266 Millet or Millie described, 953 Mills of a strange fashion, somewhat like unto our Horse-mils, 788 Milons of marvelous goodness, and incomparable sweetness, 875 Miracles protended, 1061. 1084 1157. 1180 Miracles how to be esteemed, 1178. A pretended Miracle of our Lady, 1380. False deluding Miracles to confirm false Religion, 1487. A jesuitical Miracle, 1723 Myrrh how and where growing and found, 1784 Mystery of the Star, Key, Locusts of the bottomless Pet. four Angels, &c. Mentioned Apoc. 9 1248 1249. 1250. The Mystery of the thousandth year of Satan's losing discussed, 1251 Moamaa Haven described, 1134 Mitzraim old and new described, 1461 Modesty, and grave carriage, 767 Mofarigosat, a great Negro Lord, 974 Mogul's Empire described, and the most remarkable things of Nature and Art therein, 1467. 1468. & seq. Mogul's greatness, 1468 Mogul's Letters to the King of England, 1481. His Lescar, Women, Children, disposition, &c. 1481. 1482 Mohenemugi Empire described, 1025. The Commodities thereof are Gold, Silver, Copper, and ivory, ibid. Mokisso or Idol having more than three Tons of Elephants teeth piled over him, 975 Molucoa Lands and the rarities thereof, 1682 Monadeli a Town of wonderful 〈◊〉, 1057 Monasteries and Monkeis in A 〈…〉 ce, 〈◊〉 905, 1031. 1177. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as of a Monas 〈…〉 Cairo, 906. The Monastery of B●san, 1027. The Aba 〈…〉 〈◊〉 of Saint Michael described, 〈◊〉 The situation and form of the Abyssines Monastery entitled, The vision o● 〈◊〉, 10●4. N● Woman nor Beast of the female sex may come 〈…〉 it, 10●6. The revenues of that Monastery, 1036. 1037. The Monastery of Alle●●a 1052. A goodly Monastery and Church of our Lady built in an exceeding mighty Cave or an high 〈◊〉, 1059. A Mon 〈…〉 in a Lake, 1067. The Monastery of our Lady in Ethi●pia asc●●●ed b● a Ladder, and stones stairs, 1097. The Monastery of D●ora L●●anus, 1171. The Monastery of the Franciscans 〈◊〉 I 〈…〉 lem, 1310. 1319 Monastery of the Holy Cross, 1321. The Monastery of Saint Katherine, 1377 Monies of strange kinds 989. 822. 901. 773. 807. 808. 1025 Monkeys in great obundance, 1575. 847. 923 Monkeys adored 911. diverse kinds of Monkeys, 955. Roasted Monkeys, 966 Monkeys in great respect, 1727 Monks who eat neither Flesh nor Fish but only Herbs, Bread, and Olives, 843. Greek Monks, 1304. 1843. A Monkish tale of a Mountain, 1427 Monomotapa Empire full of Gold Mines, 1022. A description of the Kingdom and people of Monomot●pa, 1022. 1023. 1548. The K. of Monomotapa maintaineth many Armies, 1022. The 〈…〉tion of the Empire of M●nomotapa, 1023 Monomotapa Marts, 1548 Monomotapa Rites, Customs, and Speech, 1550 Monsters two sorts found in certain Woods, which are there common and very dangerous, 981. A strange Monster borne in Lesina Clysia, 1834 Monuments in Africa very ancient, 763. 800. 825. 834. 835. 843. 901. 905. 907. 908. 1146. Octa●an Monuments, 1●84. Ancient Monuments in jerusalem, 1317. 1314. 1315. Other ●●tient Monuments, 1550 Monuments of Antiq 〈…〉, taken out of antien Records, to testify the quondam Commerce betwixt our Kings and their Subjects, and the Eastern Princes, 1271. 1272. 1273. & seq. Monuments of Antiquity in Rome 1832 Moon Il●●d. vid. Madagascar. Power of the Moon, 1183 Moors, 752. 1104. 1110. A division of the tamnie Moores into sundry Tribes 〈…〉 r Nations, 752. The Faith and Religion of the ancient Moors, 761. Their fidelity, jealousy, Merchandise, Gravity, modesty, 767. Christians happy success against the Moors, 777. Threescore thousand Moors slain, 806. A Sect of the Moors called Chenefia, living upon Horseflesh, 840. The trading of the Moors into Guinee and Gago for Gold over, or sandy Gold, 872. The weapons of the Moors, and the manner of riding their Horses, 878. Egyptian Moores described, 899. Uillages of Moors, 1054. A devilish Law of the Moors of Dobas, 1058. A Moor beheaded, 1094. Queen of the Moors her pomp and train, 1104. Not Christian will eat of that which a Moor killeth or dresseth, 1107 The Kingdoms of the Moors, 1110. Two Moors dying in Portugal for heat, 1116 Moors discomfited in battle by the Portugals, 1154. Provinces of the Moors, 1170. 1171. Modesty of a Moor, 1180. Idleness of Moors, and industry of Gentiles, 1479. White Moors, 1542 Moors of Sofala their Customs, 1543. Treachery of Moors, 1557 Moors in India, 1768 Mordecays Sepulchre, 1456 Moria Mount, 1324 Morocco, the Conquest thereof attempted by the Portugals, 986 Mosarabes or Moxarabes which are Latin Christians, their Sect and Original, 1271. 1272 Mosche of Damascus the like building whereof is no where to be seen in the world, 1448 Moses Fountain, 1141. 1143 Moses Rock, 1206 Moses receiving the Law, 1243 Mosaike Painting, 1283 Mosleman Superstitions and Rites, 1499 Mosleman Women disrespected, 1503 Moslemans' Creed, and Precepts, 1504 Mosull described, 1449 Mothers Bawds to their Daughters, 916 Moucheron Isles, 967 Mouslee-tree, 1848 Mountains of Africa described, 777. 778. & seq. 806 Mount Dedes the description thereof, 780 Mount Zarhon a description thereof, 804 Mount Beniguazeval, 807. The Mountain of Ravens, 810 Mount Horeb, 905 Mountains of Silver, 975. The Mountains of Crystal, 993. 998. The Mountains of the Sun; and the Mountains of Sal Nitrum, 993. The Mountain of Silver, 994. Cold and Snowy Mountains, 998. The Mountains of the Moon, 2021 An inaccessible Mountain, 1030. A strange Mountain, 1052. An high Mountain as steep as a wall, 1053. Of the exceeding huge Mountain whereupon the Sons of Prete janni are kept, 1065. The Mountain of the Satyrs, 1131 Mountain of Gold, 1170 Mount calvary described, 1239. 1311 Mount Olivet, 1240. 1326 Mount Sinai, 1143. Chapels of Mount calvary, 1312 Mount Car●ell, 1328 Mountains of Saron, 1333 Mount Libanus, 1334. The Mountain Antitaurus, and Gordaeus 1426. Old Mountains, 1435. The Mountain famous in and about jerusalem, 1445 Mournings in Africa, 795. 961. 1099. Shaving and Blacks used for Mourning, 1099 Mourning with Tambrels, 1350. Feasting and Dancing in stead of Mourning, 1705 Mozambaza Kingdom rich in Gold and Silver, and Pearl, 10●4. The City of Mozambaza ransacked and spoilt by the Portugals, and the rich Commodities that were found at the ransacking thereof, ibid. Mozambique Island, Kingdom, and Inhabitants described, 1023. 1554 Muftis their Dignity amongst the Turks, 1293 Mule admirably streaked, 1283 Mummi or the Mummes, 907. 908 Munia a stately City of Egypt, the description thereof, 842 Murder severely punished, 840. 871 Murderous people, 1276 Muse or Maus, a fruit of a most excellent taste, 835. A description of the fruit and tree whereon it groweth, 850. The Mahometan Doctors affirm, that this was the fruit which God forbade our first Parents to eat in Paradise, which eaten they covered their nakedness with the Leaves thereof, ibid. Musicians blindfold, or hoodwincked in manner of Hawks, 820. A rich Musician, 854 Music of strange kinds, 966. 1573 Musical instruments in Congo, 1020. In the Kingdom of Prete janni, 1118 Musk very plentiful, 836 Musk-cats, 955 Musky River and Fish, 923 Musk how made, 1500. 1743. The Musk cometh out of Tartary, 1743 Muzimbus Stratagem and cruelty, 1551. His horrible Expedition, 1552 Myna the Golden Coast thereof described, 926. 927. & seq. Myrrh wherefound, 1455 N NAbuchodonosors Palace the ruins thereof, 1452 Nails of the fingers suffered to grow very long, and esteemed as a great ornament, 932 Naked people, 1029 Naming of Children in Africa, 930 Narbona a City of the jews, which giveth Laws to the rest, for out of it the Law goeth forth into all Countries, &c. 1438 Nature compared to a Pyramis, 907. A strange effect of Nature, 1000 Naucretis her Shoe by an Eagle conveyed to Memphis, 910 Navel being cut is present death, 841. The Navel of the world, 1315 Nayros their manners and Customs, their Arms, insolences, Lusts, Habit, Superstition, Heirs, &c. 1767. 1768 Nazareth Province, 1154. 1845 Neapolitans Farsa; an Herb which groweth in the Kingdom of Naples, 823 Ned Roma, a City in Africa built by the Romans; a description thereof, 811 Sneezing a strange order thereof at the Mahometan Sermons, that is, if any one in the Sermon-time falls a Sneezing, all the whole multitude will neese with him for company, 766 Negroes, 751, 752. 826. A fourth part of Africa called the Land of the Negroes, the division and bounds thereof 750. The number of Kingdoms within the Land of the Negroes, 751. Some of the land of the Negroes not to be called any member or portion of Africa, 750. The several Languages of the Negroes, 752. The manners and Customs of the Negroes, 757. The Faith and Religion of the Negroes, 761. The Land of the Negro's extreme hot, yet abounding with Cattles and Corn, 763. Their Lives and Ages, 765. Their conversation and manner of living 768. A description of all the Provinces, Cities, Towns, and other observable places in the Land of the Negroes, 826. 827. & seq. The Negro's subject unto joseph King of Maroco, 827. The Negroes are troubled with Worms in most parts about them, 964 Negro Cape; it is in sixteen degrees to to the South of the Line, 981. Some white Children borne among the Negroes, 980. Not white man may be buried among them, 981. Their manner of Fishing, 984. The Negroes of Congo described, and how differing from other Negroes, 987 Negroes and Negro Kings baptised 1557. 1559 Negus the Kingdoms in Abassia subject to him, 1182. A discourse betwixt the Negus and a jesuite, 1175. Gr●deus the young Neg●s 〈◊〉 re●ecting the Pope and his Patriarch, 1157 Nesir 〈◊〉 strange African Fowl, the description thereof. 849 Nestorians their Original and Sect, 1271 Newberies Uoyages and Observations; one into the Holy-land, the other to Balsara, Ormus, P●rsia, and backe thorough Turkey 1410. 1411. & seq. His sailing the Persian Gulf from Balsara to O●muz, 1413. His Letters from Bagdet and Balsara, 1642. 1643 New Moon Ri●e●, 1668. 1740. Four principal New Moons, ibid. Nice besieged, 1192 Nice taken, 1132. 1202 Nicholas Roberts his admirable escape and glorious Victory taken by Pirates of Algiers, 1577 Nicopolis, the desolations & reedifying thereof, 1317. The situation & description thereof, 1317. 1318 Nifisa Mountain, a description thereof, 777 Niger a mighty River in the Land of the Negroes, a description thereof, 750 The increase thereof, 765 Nigers overflowings, 827. 988. The River Niger or Senega runneth Westward, 988 Night-blindnesse, 1555 Nilus, opinions concerning the same, 750 1460. The increase of the River Nilus, 765. 833. 838 Nilus' not Navigable between Nubia and Egypt, 931. The Course of Nilus, 832. The water of Nilus brought by a Sluice into Alexanandria, 834. Plenty and scarcity in Egyp● known by Nilus flowing, 838. Observations concerning the flowing of Nilus, 897. 1127. Among the hidden mysteries of Nature, none more wonderful than the overflowing of that River, 897. 898. The breadth of Nilus, 902. The River Nilus runneth Northward, 988 Nilus ariseth not out of the Mountains of the Moon as some have imagined 1022. The River Nilus otherwise called Gion, springeth out of two great Lakes in the Kingdom of Goiame, 1111. Lakes of Nilus, 1127. Falls of Nilus, 1170. A great huge Lake of Nilus, which hath in length thirty leagues, and twenty in breaath, wherein are many small Lands, all inhabited with Monasteries of Religious men, ibid. A Trench intended from Nilus to the Read Sea, 1171. Cross of Nilus, 1172. Strange Springs and Course of Nilus, 1183. The water of Nilus' medicinable, 1460. The division of Nilus, 1461. The water of Nilus enclosed in Pits, by the only heat of the Sun in three days is turned into Salt, 1503 Nilus Flies, dust, Spouts, 1618. Nilus water the profitablest & wholsomest in the world. ibid. Ninive described, 1435. 1449. The magnificent building of Ninive by Ninus, ibid. Nisbor Mountains, 1457 Noah's Ark upon a Mountain which is somewhat high, and hath always Snow lying upon it, and no man may go up it, 1417 1426. 1449 Normans history and their proceed, 1245. & seq. The Normans Dominion in Italy, the occasion of their entering into Greece, &c. 1246. Apulia shared amongst Normans, ibid. Boamund the Norman & Pope Vrban abuse the zeal of Christendom, 1247 Northern Discoveries, 1684. 1688. Two Lands in 16. degrees of Northerly latitude, 1685. Forty two degrees of Northerly latitude, ibid. The Northwest passage very beneficial, 1689. Gomes his Northern Discovery, 1688 Nostranes quasi Nazaritans, an ancient company of Christians so called, their habitation, Original, and Rites, 1342 Novelties delightful, 1078 Nubia Kingdom the description thereof, and the rich Commodities it hath, 831. 1112. A Proclamation of War against Nubia, 1045. The people of Nubia are neither Moors, jews, nor Christians; but they say at sometimes they were Christians, and that through default of evil Ministers they lost their Faith, and are become Infidels and without Law, 1045. 1112. Suria Nubia a Province of the Moors, 1171 Numidia one of the four parts of Africa, called by the Arabians the Land of Dates, which it bringeth forth in great abundance, 750. The bounds thereof, ibid. The division & description thereof, 751. the people of Numidia their Attire, Camels, riding, Beds & Tents, miserable diet, hunting, thieving, incivility, ignorance, &c. 757. They are most ignorant of natural, domestical, & Commonwealth affairs, addicted unto Treason treachery, Murder, Theft, &c. 768 Numidians Covetise, 810. Trading in Numidia, 816. A description of diverse Cities and Towns in Numidia, 822. 823. & seq. Munneries in Africa, 919. 1059. Abassine Nuns their habit, number, &c. 1044 Nurses the like not heard of, 1542 Nutmegs and Maces grow together and come from the Isles of Banda, 1743. There are two sorts of Nutmegs, the male which is long, the female round, 1783 Nuts of precious esteem, 924 Nyper Wine good to cure the French disease, 1712 OH Oaths taken after a strange manner, 951. 952. The manner of, administering an Oath in Aethiopia, 1117. Three kinds of dreadful Oaths used in judgement, 1540 Decan Oaths and the Ceremonies thereof, 1764 Oblations, 838. 834. 1669. Offering of a Bell and an Image to a Friary, 1409. Burned Offerings, 1444 Obiliskes, 1050. 1186. 1284. 1285. 1627. Odia a City in Siam the description thereof, 1738. 1739 Oecy● a Kingdom of the Abassines, 1182 Oggy Kingdom, 1167. The force and Armour thereof, ibid. Ogheghe certain Trees so called, the fruit thereof described, 1008 Olabye, apart of Ethiopia, 1062 Old Age and the effects thereof, 961 Olicondie Trees, 975 Olives of Africa the use thereof, and manner of gathering them, 764 Onagri, or wild Asses, 1002 Onix-stones great plenty, 793 Oracles, 867. 1759. Devil's Oracles, 925. 1539. Ethnics their Consultation with their Oracles, 942 Oran a famous Town upon the Mediterranean shore, built many years ago by the Africans; the description and Conquest thereof by the Spaniards, 813. Christian Captives redeemed by the Conquest of Oran, ibid. Oranto Island, 922 Orations of the Gagas, 976 Orchards most fruitful, 1278 Orders of Priesthood given to thousands at once, 1084. The manner of giving Orders unto Priests in Ethiopia, 1087. None blind, lame, or maimed can take Orders, ibid. Infancy and illiterature among them no hindrance to take Orders, 1088 Oreb Mount described, 1377 Orgebra a Town in the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Adea, 1106 Orisa Kingdom described, 1711. The Commodities that go out of Orisa, are Rice, diverse sorts of white Bombast cloth, Oil of Zerzeline, great store of Butter Lacca, long Pepper, Ginger, Mirabolanes dry and condite, great store of Cloth of Herbs, which is a kind of Silk which groweth amongst the Woods, &c. ibid. Ormuz Strait, 1141. The description and situation of Ormuz, 1413. 1731. Excessive heat in Ormuz and the cause thereof, 1414. The Election of the King of Ormuz, 1703. Rites and fashions of Ormuz, 1731. A relation of the Kings of Ormuz, and of the foundation of the City of Ormuz, taken out of a Chronicle which a King of the same Kingdom composed, called Pachaturu●xa written in Arabic, 1785. 1786. & seq. A Relation of Ormuz business by Master William Pinder, 1787. 1788. A Letter containing many particulars of the Ormuz war and cause thereof, 1790. 1791. & seq. A Relation of the Ormuz business gathered out of the journal of Master Edward Monox the Agent for the East Indian Merchants trading in Persia, 1793. & seq. Ormuz besieged and taken, 1795. 1796. Passages in Siege of Ormuz by the Persians, 1797. 1798 English sickness at Ormuz by immoderate heat, 1805 Orpha a City i● Mesopotamia, of great account and estimation, the description thereof, 1422 Osmans' Dream, 1375 Ostriches their natures, shape, and where found, 849. 811. 914 Ostriches used for victuals, 758. 823. 914. Great store of Ostriches, 811. 914. The taste of an Ostrich, 823. they are the simplest Fowls, and Symbols of folly, 915. Their Eggs, young ones, their devouring of stones and Iron, 914 Oteiro of Congo, 990. 1007 Ottomans presumed Title, 1287 Ottoman Monuments, 1284 Ottomans Letter to the King of England, 1287 Ottoman race extinguished, 1375 Ouiedo a jesuite his disputes with Claudius an Abassine, 1179 Ouiedo banished three times; his Letter to the Pope, 1180 Oxen of Africa; Sea Oxen, and wild Oxen described, 846. 847 Oxen shod and ridden upon as upon Horses, 875 Oxen and Cows no bigger than our Calves, 955. White Oxen without horns as big as Camels, 1106 Oxen almost as big as Elephants with huge horns, 1168 Oil Arganicke, 772 Oil made of Stinco; the manner of making it, and the use thereof, 877. Palm- Oil, 936 Oil springing out of the ground, 1431 Oil distilling out of Hills, 1686. Fountains of Oil, 1839 Oysters growing on Trees, 969. Pearl- Oysters, 1546 Ozone River, 990 P PAcona or Indian Figs described, 957 pagan Baptised, 1009. 1010 Pagods or Indian Idols described, 1769 Pagod superstitions, 1770 Paintings, 1283. Turkish Painters, 1300. Religious Painting, 1409 Palaces in Africa, 808. 836. 839. 904. 919. 945 966. Sophia Palace, 1284 Palme-Sunday rites used in Ethiopia, 1096 Palmtree the strange property thereof, 823. 898. 976. Male and female Palmtree, 898. Whole field● of Palms, 904 Palme-oyle, 936. 954. 971. 1008 Palm wine Tree, 957 Palme-cloth, 971. 994 Palme-wine how drawn, 976. diverse kinds of Palmtrees, 1008 Bread of Palm, ibid. The Vinegar of Palm, ibid. Palmtree Streets, 1737 Palmitas Tree described, 958. Abundance of Palmita trees and Wine, 15●4 Pancakes fried with Oil, 836 Pango one of the Provinces of Congo, the description thereof, 1005 Pantalaree or Paconia an Island in Africa, very hilly and full of high Rocks; having great quantity of Cotton, Capers, Figs, Melons, Raisins, and other first-fruits, 877 Paper excellent and smooth, plentiful and cheap, 836 Paper-siege, 898. The Leaves of the Indian Figtree used amongst the Turks for Paper, 957. 1300. White Paper well sold, 1466 Paphia a City in Cyprus built by Paphus who dedicated it to Venus, 1334 Paradise, 1435. Hondius his Map of Paradise, 1436 Parats, or Popingays, 849. Blue Parrots, 956. Roasted Parats, 966 Parents unnatural, and desirous to part with their Children, 912 Park of all sorts of wild Beasts, 776 Partition by Lot, 1100 Passion-weeke rites observed in Ethiopia, 1096 Pataque a fruit which the Italians call Auguries, a description thereof, 875 Paths fearful and strange, 1185 Pathmos, a Mountainous and barren Island, the place where Saint john wrote the Revelation. 1839 Patience of jews, 1306 Patriarches of Alexandria, 900. 901 Patriarches of Ethiopia, 1174. The four Patriarches of the Greek Church, and their jurisdictions, 1304. 1305. Patriarches Sepulchre at Hebron, 1446 Paulas Sepulchre, 1319 Peacocks accounted holy, 975. Wild Peacocks, ibid. Pearle-fishing, 1017. Country's rich in Pearl, 1024 Pearle-Oysters, 1458. 1546. The Order of fishing for Pearls, 1708 Pearls how prised in the Indies, 1709 Peason of strange sorts, 985 Pedigrees blazed by the Arabians in daily and trivial Songs, 752 Pegu Kingdom, 1710. 1713. A Law in Pegu for kill of men, ibid. The form of the building of the new City of Pegu, 1714. The greatest strength that the King of Pegu hath; twenty six Crowned Kings at his command, 1715. The great Riches, Pomp, justice of the King of Pegu, 1716. The Commodities that are ventured in Pegu, and ordinarily brought into Pegu, 1716. 1717. A note concerning the departure of Ships from Saint Thomae to Pegu, 1716. Great rigour for the stealing of Customs in Pegu, 1717. A description of the fruitfulness of Pegu, ibid. 1718. How a man may dispose himself for the Trade in Pegu, ibid. The Merchandizes that go out of Pegu, ibid. 1719. Rubies exceeding cheap in Pegu, ibid. Order of Apparel in Pegu, 1721. Gasparo Balbi his Voyage to P●gu, and Observations there, 1722. 1723. & seq. Peguan Cruelty, 1728. 1747 Peguan Wars, Elephants, Colossuses, movable Houses, 1729. Woollen Cloth and Scarlets sold in Pegu, 1739. The Comedies in Pegu are Gold, Silver. Rubies, Saphires, Spinels, Musk, Benjamin, or Frankincense, long Pepper, Tin, Led, Copper, Lacca, Rice, Wine made of Rice and Sugar, 1739. Priests of Pegu, ibid. Miseries of Pegu and how caused, 1746. 1747. Pegu besieged, ibid. King of Pegu beheaded: his immense treasures sacked, 1748 Pelicans, 983. 1003. Which are the right Pelicans, ibid. The Pelican's skin useful, 1003. A Pelican described, 1829 Pemba one of the Provinces of Congo, the situation and description thereof, 1005. The gonernment thereof, 1005. 1006 Pemba the chief and royal Principality of Congo, 1006 Penance of a strange kind, 1●95 Penance days and places to do Penance in, 1096. 1097. The monster of regal Penance, 1217 Pentadatilors Promontory, 1136 People most savage, nasty, and dirty, 899 People exceeding cunning and expert, 969 Treacherous People, 970. Very rude People, 1062 People with swollen legs, 1742 Black and little People, ibid. Pepper money, 990 Pepper in great esteem, 1062. Pepper the best Merchandise in Ethiopia, 1072 Pepper Gardens, 1458 Pepper a principal Merchandise in China, 1638 Pepper how it groweth, 1742. The description of the Pepper Tree, 1743. The long Pepper groweth in Bengala, in Pegu, and in the Lands of javas, ibid. Pera a place formerly inhabited by jews, now by Christians, 1442 Perfumes very plentiful and cheap, 836 Parnassus described, 1841 Persepolis and her remains, 1533. Antiquities of Persepolis, 1534 Persian Gulf, 1413. 1141. Travels from the Persian Gulf up and over land, 1690. The nature of the Persians, the description of the Persian King, his Palace, Garden, the Persians sensuality, inconstancy, Persian indignities in Hispaan, Persian Horses, Weapons, Soldiers, Government, 1432. 1433. 1434 Persian Greatness, 1455 Persian Seas, 1498 Persia famous for beantifull Women 1683 Persian Bishops, 905 Persian Pilgrims, 1388. Abas King of Persia his Person, Virtue's, Perils, escapes, Advancement, Government, and Conquests 1389. 1390. 1391. & seq. The Persian Greatness, 1390. The means by which King Abas settled the quiet of Persia, 1391 Persian Queen, 1376. Sir Anthony Shirley's perswaflue to the Persian to make War against the Turk 1400. Proposition of the Persians war against the Turk discussed, 1401. The proud Message delivered by the Turks Ambassador to the King of Persia, and the King of Persias resolute answer, 1403. The Persian Magnificence in their solemns Feasts, 1406. Two great Fortunes which befell the King during his Feast, 1406 Peter Covillan a Portugal sent to discover the Sp●oeses, and Prete janni his Country, 1091. His Descoveries, 1092. 1093. & seq. Peter the Eremite his fame and esteem, 1190 Pharamia City, 1209 Pharaoh's Needle, an hieroglyphical Obeliske of Theban Marble standing where once stood the Palace of Alexander, 901 Pharaohs Figtree, 1050 Phoenix the Bird which is one alone in the world, and is one of the wonders of Nature, whereliving and found, 1168. 1169 Philippina Lands, 1696. 1697 Philosophers, 800. 815 Phoenicia a Province of Syria, the description and borders thereof, 1330 Physic, the Egyptians excellent and famous therein, 906. The Physic or medicines used in the Kingdom of Congo, 1020. Foolish Physic, 1735 Pictures used in the Greek Church 900 Pigmeyes, 983 Pike of Teneriffe, 1464 Pilates Palace, 1324 Pilgrimages, 783. 834. 838. 905. 912. 1061. 1251 Pilgrimage to jerusalem, 1110. Places of Pilgrimage described in the Holy-land, 1243 Pilgrimage to jerusalem whither of God or Satan, 1252. Faith and manners endamaged by Pilgrimages to the Holy-land, 1264 Pilgrimage to Mecha, 1347. Mechan Pilgrims much honoured, 1348. Santon Pilgrimage, 1388 Pilgrimage to Ezechiels Tomb, 1453. A Pilgrimage of the Gentiles to the River Ganges, 1734 Pilgrim rites & fond conceits, 1833 Pillars with sundry inscriptions, 835 843. Alexander's Pillars, 834. The Pillar called by Pliny Niloscopium, 838. 897. An Arch-triumphall Pillar, with diverse sculptures in the Town of Tripoli described, 880. The Pillar of Pompey, 901 Pillars in memory of Saint Katherine of Mount Sinai, 905. A stately Pillar, 1051. A Pillar covered with Copper ever sweeting, 1283. Stately Pillars standing in Constantinople, with their Inscriptions, 1284. 1285. The Pillar of Absalon, 1445. Salomon's Pillars, 1439. The Pillar of Salt-into which the Wife of Lot was turned, 1445 Pillars in Constantinople, 1628. Pinda Haven, 991 Pirates end, 866 Pirates pursued, 884. Execrable tortures by be 〈…〉sh Pirats-inflicted on the English to make them Renegadoes and Apostates, 890 Pisa City described, 1439 Pit of so great depth, that the bottom thereof can in no wise be seen: strange wonders concerning the same, 809 Pitch how distilled, and where made, 850. Two kinds thereof, ibid. Pitch boiling out of the ground continually, 1412. A valley of Pitch 1437. A Fountain of Pitch, 1722. 1730 Places famous for Birth, Residence, and Burial, of our Forefathers, 1242 Place of Paul's Conversion, 1348 Plague often rife in Barbary; the cure thereof, 766 Plague rare in Numidia, ibid. Plague ceasing by the influence of the Heavens, 1345 Plant procuring easy delivery to Women in travel, 899 Plantaines a fruit having a broad flaggie Leaf, growing in clusters shaped like Cucumbers, the rind like a Peascod, solid within, without stones or kernels, to the taste exceeding delicious; the Mahometans say it was the forbidden fruit; which eaten by our first parents, and their nakedness discovered unto them, they made them Aprons of the leaves thereof, 904 Plate River, 970. The River of Plata runneth up to Potossi, 1691 Ploughing with a Horse and a Camel, observed through all Numidia, 823 Poets, and Poetry, 759. 795 Policy concerning Gold, 1044 Policy of State, 1072 Pollans their Original, and why so called, 1269. The Pullani or Pollaus delicate, wanton, effeminate, more accustomed to Baths than Battles, in every kind very wieked and abominable, 1270. The quarrels betwixt them and the Saracens, 1270. 1271 Polygamy, 930. 1011, 1039. 1096 1733. How punished amongst the Abassines, 1039. Numerous issue by reason of Polygamy, 1560 Pomegranates plentiful, 904. 1183. 1278. Pompeton, 922 Pompeyeses Pillar, 901. 1614 It is said to have been reared by Cesar as a memorial of his Pompeian victory, ibid. Pompey's Epitaph, 913 Pongo Island the situation and description thereof, 968 Pongo a strange and strong Monster described, and where found, 982 Pontius Earl of Tripoli, with all his power fight against the Damascens, taken and slain his Army despersed, and a great multitude killed, 1211 Pool without Bottom, 1183 Pope of Rome called by the Aethiopians, King of Rome and head of the Pope, 1101 Popish judaisme in abuse in Scripture and the Church, 1201 Pope's praise by a Monk, 1219 Popish perfidy and tyranny, 1226 Popes tenths, 1226. Cruel papal Exactions, 1228. Satan's losing and deluge of Popery a thousand years after Christ, 1253. The Pope when and how first a Temporal Prince, 1254. Four means which Popes have to get money, 1254. 1255. The Pope's greatness by the Church's spoil, 1256 Popish abuse of Dispensations, 1257 The Pope's abuse of Non Obstante; Commendams, Unions, Provisions, 1258. Courses of the Pope's Consistory and Panitentiarie, 1259. Papa Turpilucricupidus, 1260. Officers and Counsellors of the Pope's State, ibid. How the Pope grew great, 1264 Miserable wars and bloodshed of Christians by Papal procurement, 1265 Porcupines, 1575. Porphyry Mountains, 1008 Portugal acts in Africa, 759 Portugals perfidy, 922 Portugal Armada, 1129 Portugals their attempting to Conquer Morocco, 986. Their first trading in Congo, 995 Portugals in Congo slain and dispersed, 1015. The Portugals danger by approaching the Mountain of Amara, 1064. The small beginning of the Portugal greatness in the East, 1091 Portugal Stratagems, 1151. 1153 Portugals victory against the Moors, 1160. Riches of the Portugals, 1171. The wickedness of a Portugal, 1385. The Portugals Indies described, 1506 & seq. The Order that the Uiceroy shall hold there for matters of justice, 1512. 1513. & seq. Revenues and Expenses of the Portugal Indies, 1521. 1522. & seq. Portugal's slain in Monomotapa, 1551 Portugals disgrace, 1552. Irreligious Portugals, 1570. The first beginning of the Portugal Discoveries, 1672. Famous Portugal Travellers, 1690. 1691 Portugals compound with the English rather then they will fight, 1697 Portugal government and customs of the Portugals which live in India, 1752. 1753. Diversity of Indian Portugals, and manner of their life at Goa, 1754 Portugals Visitations, Weddings, Christen, Soldiers at Goa, 1755. Pride of the Portugal Sailors, 1765. The cause of the War betwixt the Portugals and Persians, and the proceed therein, 1796. 1797 Possidium Promontory, 1124 Poison so strong and deadly that one Grain thereof divided amongst ten persons, will kill them all within less than a quarter of an hour 831. Cunning Poisoners, 1757 Prattick of health, 1275 Praying five times a day, 1668 Priests honoured as petty Gods, 766 Priests apparelled in white, 827. Cozening Priests, 838 Priests of Alexandria their Habit, Rites, & Ceremonies, 900. Ethnic Priests, 941 Priests of Pegu, 1739. Abassine Priests married, 1037. They are the best observers of Matrimony, 1043 Priests offending their degradation, ibid. Abassine Priests their Habit, &c. 1044. A King-Priest, 1060. The manner of giving Orders unto Priests in Aethiopia, 1087. No Priest aught to be blind, lame, or maimed in body, ibid. Orders given to thousands of Priests at once, 1086 Prester john, 1127 Prester john overthrown in battle by Gradamet King of Zeila, by means of Harquebuses, 1128. His Treasure taken, ibid. A Relation of the Embassage which the Patriarch Don john Bermudez, brought from Presbyter john to the King of Portugal, 1149. An Armenian his report of Prester john, 1187. 1188 The State of Prester john, 1188 Prete janni, the great Christian Emperor of Aethiopia, 1026 An Ambassador of Prete janni, 1027. An exceeding high Mountain upon which the Sons of Prete janni are kept, and of the Pretes Kindred, 1064. 1065. & seq. A Son of the Prete janni had his eyes put out, for flying out of the Mountain 1066. No Kindred to the Prete, nor honour to the Females of Pretes' blood, nor to their Issue, ibid. Prete jannies' Camp, 1070. The Portugal Ambassador sent for by the commandment of Prete janni, and of the State and majesty of Prete janni, his conference, allowance, remove, the Ambassador's audience, &c. 1070. & seq. Pretes' movable City of white Tents, and his Festival read Tents, 1071. Playing, singing, and dancing desired by Prete janni, 1066. Of the Questions moved to the Portugal Ambassador by the appointment of Prete janni, at several times by Interlocutors, and lastly in presence: wherein many points of Religion are opened, 1066. 1067. & seq. Prete janni his habit, stature, and person described, 1079. The Prete showeth himself to the people thrice in a year, and why, 1082. The manner of the Pretes riding in Progress, 1084. How the Prete came to the Church of Macham Celacem, and of the Procession wherewith they received him 1084 1085 Prete janni useth to be baptised once a year, as also his Subjects, 1085. The Preetes Expedition in succouring the King of Adea, 1106. The Prete carrieth four Lions about with him, 1107. How the Prete is lodged in his Tents, 1106. The Pretes absolute Sovereignty, 1108. The manner of great men's coming to his Court, ibid. The wonderful great Treasure of the Prete janni 1109. The Countries which border on Prete janni, viz. Moors, Gentiles, amazons, Casates, Damute, Goiame, Bagamidri, and Nubia, 1110. 1111. & seq. A Copy of the Letter which Prete janni writ to Don Diego Lopez de Sequiera, which was delivered to Lopez Vaz of Saint Paul, his Successor in the government of the Indies, 1114. 1115. The Pretes Presents to the King of Portugal, 1116 Princes I'll discovered, 997 Prionoto Promontory, 1136 Prisons and the manner of imprisonment in Aethiopia, 1105 Procession of the Abassines, 1031. 1032. 1034. 1044. A very solemn Procession, 1089. 1098. A Procession in Muscovia, 1409 Prodigality the Map thereof, 908. 909 Promises not valued by the Turks, 880. How valued by certain Heathens, 952 Prophecies, 1027. A false lubberly Prophet, 1735 Ptolomaida City described, 1126 Pudding Island, 922 Pullani, vid. Pollans. Punishment without mercy, 1344 Purgatory, Popish judulgence the Daughter thereof, 1262. 1263 Pyramids viewed: the description thereof, and signification of the name, 907. The form of the Egyptian Pyramids and Colossus, 908. The exact and curious building of the Pyramids, with the entrance into the great Pyramid, 909 Pythagoreans, 1732. 1737 Pythagorean Superstition, 1732 Q QVadres a Mountain in Africa, 806 Quansa a famous River in Africa, 971 Quarrelsome people, 767 Quartanea, the Desert where our Lord was tempted, 1269 Quelango a Giantly Image so called, and the Idolatrous Rites belonging thereunto, 975 Questions concerning Christ, his Apostles, and Evangelists, 1079 Quilfit Haven described, 1134 Quiloa Island and Kingdom described, with the Inhabitants thereof, 1023. The King of Quiloa overthrown by the Portugals, and driven out of the Island, 1023. 1024 Quirimba Island described, 1554 Quiteve King of Sofala his Atheism, Incest, Death, 1537 Quizama Country, 999 R Rachels' Sepulchre, 1319 Rain signifying plenty or scarcity, 764. 1127 Rain the cause of many Diseases in Egypt & elsewhere, 833. 988. The King of Engoy arrogating to give rain when he listeth, and the exceeding policy of the Devil therein 980. It seldom raineth in Egypt, but only in Alexandria, 988. Violent fall of Rain, 1127. ●t never raines in Riffa, very seldom in Alcocer, 1139. Cause of the unwholesomenesse of Rain, 1567. Rama, the place where the jews say the Prophet Samuel was buried, 1631 Rams of Africa described, 846. A ●ayle of a Ram weighing fourscore pounds, 846 Rams used for burden, 1194 Ramula besieged, 1206 Ramula described, 1309 Raselnaxef Point, or the dry Cape, 1136 Rasilgid Haven, 1134 Rats roasted and eaten, 966. Musk Rats venomous, their smell sweet, 1545 Ravens taught to speak plainly, 906 Scaligers report of the like, ibid. Rawlings an Englishman taken slave by the Turks, and his comfortable speeches to his fellow-slaves, 890. 891. A plot of Rawlings put in execution with good success, 893 Real Presence examined, 1255 Rebaptisations, 1184 Rebels and seditious persons flayed alive, 841 Rebellion, 1374 Receipt of the Revenues of the State of India: as also the expenses public therein, 1521. 1522. & seq. Read Sea, the mouth of the Straight thereof standeth in twelve degrees, and one quarter toward the North, 1124. The Straight six leagues broad, ibid. The Gulfs, Lakes, Channels, Mouths, Ports, Harbours, Points, Lands, Ilets, Towns, and Cities discovered in and about the Straitss, 1124. 1125. 1126. The end of the Read Sea, 1143. 1144. Opinions of the Read Sea 1174. Wither the Sea of the Straight b●● Read or not, and the causes wherefore they called it the Read Sea, 1147. 1148. Winter when it beginneth in the Read Sea 1183. Observation concerning the flowing of the Read Sea, ibid. The Ditch which lieth between the Read Sea, and Nilus, 1376. Pedro de Covillan the first Portugal that came into the East India and Aethiopia by the Read Sea, 1675 Religion not embraced in some parts of Africa, 830 Religion neglected for want of Teachers, 1018. Questions of Religion, 1063. Variety of Religions, 1758 Relics found at the sacking of the City of Toledo, 821. Other Relics, 912 Relics the best Holy Land Wars, 1227. Treasure of the Relics, 1222 Resurrection-tree, 1537 Revelations, 1224 Revenge, 767 Reverence to Tents, 1107 Reverence to Superiors, 1296 Rheubarb where growing, 1427 Rhinoceros or Abadas described, 1001. 1773. The Horns that grow upon the nose of the Rhinoceros, are both of great value & estimation, and also used for the help of diverse Diseases, ibid. Rhodes a description thereof, 896. 1238. Rib of a man nine Spanish handfuls long, and two handfuls broad, 1448 Rice plentiful, 896 Rice ground, 1764 Richard the first King of England his Expedition, his Noble Exploits in Sicil, Cyprus, and the Holy Land, 1218. 1219. 1220 1221. & seq. Miseries to England by King Richard his Holy Land Uoyage, 1219. 1223. He giveth away the Kingdoms of jerusalem and Cyprus, he winneth Darum, his Acts at joppes, his great glory, and grievous scandal, 1222. He is taken by the Duke of Austria, and sold to the Emperor, his Courage, Redempdemption, and return into England, 1223. King Richard's death, 1224 Riches the cause of poverty, 1549 Riding on Bullocks and men travelling with them on the way, 1706 Riffa a fruitful part of Egypt, 1139. It never raines in Riffa, ibid. Rio de Angra, the situation and description thereof, 967 Rio de Gabom described, 967. 968 River-horses described, and where found, 1544. 984. 1183. 1568 The manner how taken, 1544 River-horses of great bodies, and a mouth so wide that they can gape a cubit and half; they go out of the Rivers into the fields to feed, live on Herbs, destroy abundance of Corn, assail men like fierce Dogs, and cruelly tear them whom they take, are afraid of fire, their flash eaten, 1183 Rivers dried up by sands, 763. River adored, 897. A River of hot water, 821. The strange quality of the River Dara, 823. The famo●● Rivers of Congo, 987. 989. 990 991. The River of Saint Christopher 1021. The sweet River, ibid. Rivers which are always either very full and terrible, or quite empty & dry, 1037. A remarkable Story concerning a River, 1058. A pretty manner of passing over a River to fetch Gold, 1169 Rivers drunk dry, 1281. The River of Ponnats falling into Euphrates, 1418. Famous Rivers, 1426 1544 River of good signs, 1544. The famous River Maragnon, 1690 Road of Saint Paul, 878 Robbery, people most incli●abla thereunto, 768. 771 Robert of Normandy his Expedition to jerusalem, with Godfrey of Bullen & other Christian Princes, 1189. 1190. & seq. An Heroic Act of Robert of Normandy, 1201. He is offered the Kingdom of jerusalem, 1204 Rocke-passages and strange Gates, 1168. 1426 Rock of john the Hermit, 1377 Rome described, 1831. 1832 Roman Church held Heretical by the Greek, 900. The Romish Church and Bishop magnified by a jesuite, 1176 Roman Church blamed by all her children, 1213 Roman simony, 1219. The applying of Apoc. 9 to the Romish Clergy, 1248. 1249 Rome lately subject to the Pope, 1255 Roman Capitol, 1439 Root, a little whereof taken in water stoppeth Urine, 983. A Root which healeth all kind of rotten Soars, and applied unto whole and clea●e flesh, it will eat it unto the bo●●, 1694 Rose Valleys, 1321 Rosetto or R●●id a C 〈…〉 upon the Eastern bank of Nilus, three miles from the Mediterranean Sea, a description thereof, 835. 902. No place under Heaven better furnished with Grain, Flesh, Fish, Sugar, Fruits, Roots, &c. 902. Raw Hides there a principal commodity transported thence into Italy, ibid. Roasting in Ovens, 789 Roxalanas' Story, 1301 Rubies exceeding cheap in Pegu, 1719. The place where the Rubies and Precious Stones are found, 1741. 1743 Running at Quintan, 1195 Rue a preservative against infection, and prevalent against hurtful Spirits, 906 S SAba the Queen of Saba which brought Presents unto Solomon, her City and place of Residence, 1050. Chists of the Queen of Sabas treasure, 1051. Where the City of Sabaim is situate, whereof the Queen of Saba took her name, 1052. A Tale of the Queen of Saba, 1168 Sabboaths, 940. An Ethnic Sabboath, 941. Grosso Errors of the Abassines about the Sabboath, 1177. The Turks Sabboath, 1291 Sacraments how administered by the Abassines, 1032. 1033 Sacrifices most iuhumane, 881. Sacrifice to the Devil, 946. 977. Innumerable Sacrifices, 1202. Lambe-sacrifice, 1425 Sacrifice to Abraham and Isaac, 1488. The manner of Sacrificing at Mecha, 1489. Mahometan Sacrifices, 1501. 1610 Saia a root which dieth an excellent colour, 1739 Saic King of Fez, carried captive into Portugal, 805 Saint Saviour the chief City in the Kingdom of Congo described, 1007 Saints in Barbary, dwelling in the best places, of the Country, keeping great hospitality for all Travellers, men of good example; well beloved, &c. 871. 872. Mad Saints, 903 Saints life's related, 1080. Madbedlam Saints, 1339 Saints Images, 1035 Saint George on Horseback in all the Abassine Churches, ibid. Philip an erromus Saint, ibid. The King of adel esteemed a Saint, and why, 1099. Foule-fat-foole- Saints, 1616. 1617. Saladines their taking of jerusalem, and the Holy Land, 1217. 1218 Salaqua Haven, 1134 Salomons Officers, 1112 Salomons Temple, 1323 Salomons Cisterns, 1333 Salomons Pillars, 1439 Salomons Hospital, 1445 Salomons Ophir, 1549 Salomons study, 1632 Salonica a Town in Macedonia described, 1841 Salt most extremely dear, 828. 829 872. Mineral Salts, 849 Salt Mynes. 978. The scarcity of Salt in Tombuto might be supplied by our English Merchants to their unspeakable gain, 828 Salts plentiful, 896 Salt where most desired, 923. 1044. 1059 Sal Nitrum great plenty thereof, 993 Salt-mony, 1055. Through all Aethiopia Salt runneth as a principal Merchandise, 1055 Salt cause of excessive heat, 1414 Salt-Iland, ibid. Salt growing in the ground, 1417 Salutations, 934. The custom of Saluting in Aethiopia, 1096 Salutations of the Turks, 1340. 1341. Devotion in Salutations, 1570 Sandalwood plentiful, 831 Sanderson his Voyage to Constantinople, and thence to Cairo, and to Tripoli, 1614 1615. & seq. His second Vorage to Constantinople, with other his Travels, 1618. 1619. & seq. His third Voyage to Constantinople, 1622 1623. His Pilgrimage from Constantinople to the Holy Land, and so to Tripoli in Syria, 1629. His Letters of commendation, 1639. 1639 Sanders read and grey, and the use of them, 992 Sandys, viz. Master George Sandys his journey from Venice to Constantinople, and observations both there and by the way, 1274. 1275. & seq. Sanguis Draconis great plenty thereof in the Island of Socotora, 1123 Sanguine River, 1417 Sant Helena Island where situate, & why so called, 986 Sant Anthony Island discovered, 986 San Thome Island, 970. 986. 1710. The H●uen of S. Thomas, 987 1710 Saint Sebastian I'll, 971 Sephetta a jewish University, 1350 Saphires where found, 1743 Saracens called Malachales, 1180 Sarbo Island and Port described, 1125 Sarepta and Sarapanta, 1332 Satagan Port described, and the Commodities that are laden there, viz. Rice, Cloth of Bombast of diverse sorts, Lacca, great abundance of Sugar, Mirabolans dried and preserved, long Pepper, Oil of Zerzeline, and many other sorts of Merchandise, 1712 Satan's losing discussed, and what is meant by the thousandth year of his losing mentioned in the ninth of Apoc. 1251. 1253 Saturday sorrow, 1308 Schools and the manner of instructing their Scholars in Africa, 795 Sclavonia, the description thereof, 1274. 1275 Scorpions infinite numbers thereof, 824. 825. The dangerous stinging by them, 825. 1471. A remedy for the stinging of Scorpions, 1471 Scripture abused, 1040 Sea-passages in the West Indies, 1689 Sea-fights, 1210. 1362. A Sea-fight of the Portugals and English, 1788. A Sea-fight betwixt Christians and Turks at Lepanto, 1836 Sea-monster, 1556 Sea-nuts, 1666 Sea-horse, the description thereof, 847. A world of Sea-horses, whose paths where they went on shore to feed were beaten with tracts as great as London highway, 922 Sea-Oxe described, 847 Sea-morses, an Island covered with them, 971. The causes of whiteness, greenness, or redness of the Seas, 1148 Sects and Sectaries, 798. 799. 840 Segelmesse a description thereof, 823 The town or City of S●gelmesse. 824 Selelgo, Mount a description thereof, 808. 809 Selfe-whipping in Aethiopia, 1097 〈◊〉 slain by Treason, 876 S 〈…〉 Mountain, the bounds and description thereof, 777 Septa, a great City built by the Romans upon the Straitss of Gibraltar, the description thereof 805. The taking thereof, by the Portugals, 806 Sepulchers in Africa, 800. 837. 838 Sepulchre visited for fear of Lions, 783. Alexander's Sepulchre resorted to in Pilgrimage, 834. The famous Sepulchre of Saint Nefissa, 837. Regal Sepulchers, 907 Sepulchre of our Saviour described in old English Rhyme, 1239 Sepulchre of Cicero, 1277 Sepulchre of Achilles, 1279. The holy Sepulchre in Conuantinople, 1286 Sepalchres of Godfrey of Bullen, and his Brother Baldwin with the Inscriptions thereon, 1312. Other Sepulchers in jerusalem, 1317 Sepulchers of Rachel, Innocents, & Paulas, 1319 Sepulchers of the blessed Virgin and her Parents, 1323 Sepulchers of three children cast into the fiery Furnace, and of Ez●chiel, Sedechias, jec 〈…〉, and Sep●arias, 1453 Sepulchers of Daniel, Morde 〈…〉 ai, and Ester, 1454. 1456 Seraglio of the Turk in Constantinople and of other great men, 1283. 1284. A description of the place, partitions, and manifold conveniences of the Grand Signiors Seraglio, 1580. 1581. Description of the old Seraglio, 1605 & seq. Sergeant's bawdy Knaves, 792 Serpents, 810. 1168 Serpents not hurtful, 918. Eating of Serpents, 1715. Domestical and tame Serpents, 810. A preservative against the venom of Serpents, 918 Serpents which carry upon the tip of their tail a certain little rundle like a Bell which, ringeth as they go, 1003 Serras certain Mountains of Cashincabar, which are mighty, high and have great Coppermines, 975 Sersell a town built by the Romans upon the Mediterranean Sea; the description thereof, 813 Seruah built as is fabled by Spirits, 1498 Severity of the great Gaga, 976 Seusava Mountain a description thereof, 778 Shambleses of man's flesh, 993 Shaving for many Ages much used by the Western Church, as in old Pictures is seen, 1269 Sheep adored, 911. Tails of Sheep weighing twenty five or thirty pound, 1024 Shel-fishes growing on trees, 990 Shirley, viz. Sir Anthony Shirley his honourable Ambassage unto many States, 863. His Bounty, State, Famous Adventures: the Spaniards in love with him, &c. 863. His bounty to two Portugals, 864. His preferment, 870. His Voyage to Persia, the causes of his going thither, and strange accidents in the way, 1383. 1384. & seq. Sir Anthony Shirley's first salutation, speech and present to the King of Perua, 1398. The King's love to Sir Anthony Shirley, 1399. 1402. The Kings condescending to Sir Anthony's motion, employing and furnishing him in Embassage to Christian Princes. 1404. 1405. Sir Anthony Shirley his Uoyage over the Caspian Sea, and thorough Russia, & seq His bad usage in Russia by a Friar, 1408. A brief memorial of the travels of Sir Robert Shirley now Ambassador from the Persian King to his Majesty of England, & other, Christian Kings, 1805. 1806 Shoalds under water very dangerous and how to avoidthem, 1130 1132. 1133 Siagros Promontory, or Cape Fartaque, 1123 Sian Country discovered and described, 1681. 1710. Merchandise coming from Sian, 1712. The invasion of Siam, 1729 Sicamor Figs, 904 Sicamor trees as great as the greatest Oaks; the manner how the Figs grow on them, ibid. Sicilia the Map thereof, 1220. King Richard the first of England his Exploits there, 1220. 1221 Sidon siege and the taking thereof, 1208. The situation thereof, 1330 Siege miserable, 1203 Sigeum Promontory honoured with the Sepulchre of Achilles, which Alexander covered with flowers, & run naked about it, as then the custom was in Funerals, sacrificing, &c. 1279 Silks of all sorts, and the cunning Artists in making thereof, 994 Silkworms how bred, 1337 Siloe Well, 1240. 1322 Silver Mines, 773. 978. 1549. Kingdoms rich in silver, 874. 997 Mountains of silver, 975. 994 Simeons House, 1318 Simony of the Romish Clergy, 1219 1255. 1256 Sinai Mount situate about some 18 leagues from Toro, 1141. The description of Sinai Desert, 1379 Sinai prospect & holies, ibid. Sin: Mahumetans opinion concerning freedom from sin, 798 Sio, a famous Island described, 1277 Commodities & Customs of Sio, 1812. Proud women of Sio, 1840 Sirrah the ancient Persipolis, a description thereof, 1434. Excellent Armour made in Syras, 1435 Sirbonis Lake, called by the old Egyptians, the place of Typhon's expiration, now Bayrena, dividing Egypt from Syria; a description thereof, 913 Sissopoli a good Harbour, 1420 Skirmishing on horseback, 1078 Slaves exchanged for Horses, 15. or twenty Slaves for one Horse, 830. diverse English made Slaves, and their miserable tortures, 890. 891. Trassique for Slaves, 965. Generation of Saves, 1067. Nineteen thousand Abassines made Slaves by Prete janni, 1100 Slavonia the description thereof, 1835 Smith, viz. Captain john Smith his Travels and Adventures in diverse parts of the World, 1361. 1362. & seq. His travels through France, Italy, and on the Seacoasts of Europe, Africa, & Asia: his entertainment and Exploits in the Emperor's Wars against the Turk: his subtle stratagems, valorous combats, applause, advancement, honour, 1361. 1362. 1363. His Transiluanian Acts, 1364. Smith in three combats winneth three Turks heads, 1365 Smith thrown over board, & entertained by a Britton, 1362 Smith set on shore at Antibo in Piedmont, 1363. Triple reward to Smith's triple victory, his gifts, command, honour, 1356 Smiths employments under the Vayvod of Walachy, 1356. Captain Smith taken, sold, sent into Turkey, and over the Black Sea to Tartary: his admirable escape, and other travels in diverse parts of Christendom, 1367. 1368. 1369 His return by Germany, France and Spain, 1370 Smyrna described, 1842 Snails which fond people call Devils, 816 Snakes the greatest and most vene●●ous that ever were seen, 954. 969. 1002. 1169. One of 30. foot long. ibid. A remedy against the hurt & venom of Snakes, 1169 Snakes so fat, that they have leaves of grease like a great and fat hog, which is good for the cold and other diseases, ibid. Snakes with a precious stone in their heads, ibid. Snow continual, 763. 777. Most wonderful and terrible Snows about October & novemb. 762 Snowy Mountains, 777 Snow or Ice none at all in Aethiopia or Congo, 988 Snowy Mountains, 998 Socotora Island described, 1122. The way from Goa to Socotora, ibid. The Socatorians converted to the faith of Christ by S. Thomas the Apostle, 1123. The tides in Socotora are contrary to them of India, being always full Sea, when the Moon appeareth there in the Horizon, 1122. The Merchandise of Socotora is only Verdigreafe, and Sanguis Draconis, 1123 Sodoms first-fruits, the skin whereof broken was dusty within & black, 1206 Sodomy punished by God's severe judgement, 779 Sodomitical Sea, 1445. Wicked Sodomy, 1558 Soez, in times past called the City of the Heroes, the description and manner of the situation thereof, 1143. It is kept by the Turk with Garrisons, ibid. The Voyage from Toro to Soez, 1145 Sofala Kingdom, with the Inhabitants thereof described, 1022. 1525. The commodities of Sofala, are Gold, ivory, and Amber, ibid. Sofala supposed Ophir, ibid. The strange customs observed in Sofala, 1537. Their Music, Oaths, Gallantry, Attire, Trades, Riches, Hunting, Brewing, Di●i●ing, justice, Marriages, Childbirths, Funerals, Lamentations, &c. 1540 1541 Sofala Rivers and Lands, the wild beasts, strange Worms, Snakes, and Fowls about those parts, 1544. 1545 Sogno a Province of Congo the description thereof, 1003. 1004 Sultan the manner of creating him, and of the Orders, Degrees, and Offices in his Court, 841. The greatest Peer in dignity under the Sultan, 842 Soliman's Army of 460000. discomfited, 1193. His taking the City Van, 1426 Soltania the description thereof, 1430 Sondi●a Island the fruitfullest Country in all the World, 1720 Sorcerers of Gorague, 1167 Soldiers, their honourable respect in Aethiopia, 1109 Soul of man, a wicked opinion concerning the same, after the departure thereof out of the body, 1443. Transmigration of Souls, 1636 Soothsayers, 800 Southsaying Birds, 867 Southsaying Oracles, 867 Southsaying Ceremonies, 892 South Sea first searched by Co●tes his Pilots, 1685. Discoveries in the South Sea from America to the Philippinas, 1696 Spain, the Map thereof, 1231. The Dominions and Fortresses which the King of Spain hath upon the Isles and main Lands of Africa, and of the Great Turks, 873. 874. & seq. Relations and Observations of Spain in old English Rhyme, 1231. 1232. 1233. 1234. Contention between the Kings of Spain & Portugal, 1676. Spanish & Portugal discoveries in the East and West, 1676. War betwixt the Spaniard & Portugal, 1688 Spear tried by fire, 1203 Speech by Instrument, 1020 Sphynx & what represented thereby, 910 Spiders as big as the palm of a man's hand, 954 Spinels where found, 1743 Spinning a strange manner thereof, 819 Spodium, and many other kinds of Drugs come from Cambaya, 1743 Springs very strange, 1547 Sponges abundance thereof, 1279 Star of the Wisemen, 1318 Starta Island described, 1135 State-ceremonies in the Province of Batta, 1005 Statutes and Colossuses, 1729 Stone whereon whosoever sitteth shall be broken in his body, 1693 Stone-salt a s●●●●all commodity, 978 Stone-workes very curious, 1051 Stork of wonderful bigness, 1195 Storms the like not heard of, 1058 Strangers kindly entertained, 769 770. 825. In the Kingdom of Be●●● they are adjudged to dye that do any wrong to a Stranger, 967. The manner of justice used therein, ibid. Stratagems of the Gagas, 976. A strange Stratagem, 121●. Devilish Stratagem of a juggling Knave, occasioned by the superstition of that time, 1228 Stratagems of Cap. Smith, 1364 A witty Stratagem, 1685 Strawtorches', 1560 Strivally, certain Rocks so called, 1277 Suaquen City and Port described, 113●. It is one of the richest Cities of the Orient, ibid. It is superior to all other famous places in four things, ibid. A description of the shoalds of Suaquen, 1130. Five leagues of shoalds, ●leven leagues from Suaquen, ibid. The great traffic of Suaquen with many Nations for Gold, ivory, & rich Merchandises, 1131. 1132 S●aquen for some fifteen leagues is environed about with Shouldst, Flats, Lands, Rocks, Channels, Banks, &c. 1132. A Channel seven leagues from Suaquen, ibid. Observation of the Tides near Suaquen, 1133 Subia Nubia a Province of the Moors, 1171 Suffange E●bahar Island the description thereof, 1140. There is a good Haven for all weathers, ibid. Sugar plentiful, 773. 835. 896 987 1469 Sugar Gardens, 853 Sugar Canes, 940. 1547 Suliman watering, 1145 Sultan of the Turks described, his acts, cruel policy, occupation, attire, Court, his women 〈◊〉 Virgins, his entertainment of Ambassadors, going to the Mosqui, general silence, Hawking & Hawks, Huntsmen, his Drink, 1301. 1302. 1303 S●ltan Osman his death, and the setting up of Mustafa his Uncle, 1370. 1371. 137● Sumachia the Metropolitical City of S●●uan, the situation and description thereof, 1428. A most barbarous spectacle in S●machia, ibid. The Persian Prince punished the Inhabitants of Sumachia with diverse kinds of tortures & death, ibid. Sundi a Province of Congo, the description thereof, 1004. The Province of S●nd● is always governed by the He●re apparent of the King of▪ Congo, ibid. S●nn▪ worshipped as God, 761. 1004 Three S●●neses appearing at one ti●e in the Firmament, 1207 Supererogation the effects of the opinion thereof, 1261 Superstitions of the Africans, 766. 772. 794. 795. 798. 834 932. 940 Superstitions observed in the Mahometan Law, 797. 840. A most food and senseless Superstition, 816. jewish Superstition, 914. 〈…〉 sse-superstition, 1209 S 〈…〉tion advanced, 1219 Superstition by what means advanced 1269. Fire & Sun-superstition, 1456 Superstition to Corp● Santo, 1525 Stup●d▪ Superstition to and of Blocks, 1560. 1561 Superstitions in Baths, Winds, characters, Barks, Diseases, 1658. P 〈…〉 agorea● Superstitions, and the Superstitious Ceremonies of the Bramenes, 1732. 1733. Pagod-superstitions, 1770 S●●●anss their Sect and Original, 1271 S●rnag, a Root growing upon the Western part of Mount Atlas, comfortable and preservative unto the privy parts of Man, and drunk in an Electuary stirreth up Uener●all Lust 850. Damosels reported to have lost their Virginity, by no other occasion, but by making water upon the said Root, ibid. S●rrentum a great City, 1439 S●s a Region situate beyond Atlas, over against the Territory of Hea, in the extreme part of Africa; A description thereof, 772. 773 saint 〈…〉 people, which will out go any Horse, be the journey never so long, 755 S 〈…〉 mming by the tails of Buffs, 1169. Excellent S●immerss, 1649 Swine laden with carriages, 1203 Swine having claws of a quarter of an ell long, & some longer, 1414. Sword very rich, the like whereof is not in the World, 865 Sibylla's subtlety, 1218 Synagogue of Ezechiel the Prophet, 1452. jewish Synagogues, 1437. 1438. 1455. The Synagogue of Moses, 1461 T TAbor Mount 1350. The wearisome ascent of Mount Tabor, and the pretence of meriting by ascending it, 1351 Taddye a pleasant clear liquor, issuing from a Spongy tree that grows strait and tall, without boughs to the top, & there spreads out in branches where they make incisions, & receive the influence in earthen pots. It is a piercing medicinable drink if taken early and moderately, excellent for the Stone, 1469 Tagabun a Country in Aethiopia, 1070 Tagavost a famous City in Africa, the description thereof, 773 Tall men like Giants, 1161 Tamarinds where plentiful, 1029 Tangia, or Tangiara a great & ancient City in Africa; the description thereof, 805 Targets & Shields made of the ●k●n of a beast, 846 Tarodant a Town of Sus, 763 Tarre-Springs, 1694 Tartars of Nagi, 1368. The state of the places betwixt Tartary & Transiluania, 1369 Tarsus a City in Cilicia where Saint Paul was borne, 1337 Tartary Merchants their Apparel, 1736 Tauris, the description and Story thereof, 1429 Tauzarghente a Root growing in the Western part of Africa upon the Ocean Sea shore, used for a most excellent Perfume, 850 Taxa Camerae Apostolicae, 1260 Tebessa a City of Africa, the description thereof, 816. Satirical Verses written in disgrace thereof, 817. Rebellious Tebessans beheaded, hanged, and their City sacked, ibid. Tecua besieged and taken, 1211 Teculeth a Town in the Province of Hea, 769 Teddell Cape, 876 Tednest one of the Cities of Hea, A description thereof, with the Temples and Hospitals therein, 769 Tedsi a great Town in Africa, and of m●ch trade, having great abundance of Corn, Sugar, & of wild Oade, 773 Teeth soon lost, 765. People that do gilled their Teeth, 1693 Tegorarin a great and large Region in the Numidian Desert, a description thereof, 824 Telensin or Tremizen one of the four Kingdoms of Barbary, which hath three Regions under it, the names thereof, 750. A description of the Kingdom of Telen●in, 810. 811. & seq. The great City of T●len●in, a description thereof 811. The King of T●len●in taken Prisoner and beheaded, ibid. The King of Telensin his magnificence, 812 Temesne one of the Provinces of Fez, a description thereof, 782 The horrible desolation thereof, 782 Tempest of sand in manner of clouds, 1214. A most horrible and terrible Tempest, 1430 Templars beginning and degeneration, 1215. 1216. 1445 Templars Pride, 1226 Templars so called of a Temple bu●lt by Mahumetans, 1269 Temples in Africa, 769. 772. 773. 774. 775. 786. 808. 811. 813. 835. 836. 837 Temples dedicated to the Sun, and Fire, 761. A Temple reported to be where the Prophet jonas was cast up out of the Whale's belly; the rafters and beams of the said Temple of Whales bones, 772. A fair & stately Temple through which a River runneth, 773. 809 The stately Temple of Maroco, 774. 775. The admirable Temple of Fez, and the rich revenues belonging thereunto, 786. The huge Temple of Tezza, 808. The beautiful Temple of Deretto, 835. The famous Temple of Cairo, 835. The Temple of Apis, 910 Temple of Hecate, 912 Temple built by Mahomet, 1269. The ruins of Apollo's Temple where to be seen, 1277. S. Sophy's Temple described, 1283. 1626. A description of the Temple of Helena on Mount Cal●ary, 1311 The Temple of the Resurrection and of the holy Sepulchre in jerusalem, 1013 Temple of S. Mary's of jerusalem, 1318. The huge Temple called Saint Abraham in the Ualley of Hebron, 1446 Temple full of Books, 1453 Temple of Mecha, 1488 Tenessa a City of Africa the description thereof, 774 Tents, a movable City of white Tents, 1071. Read Festival Tents, ibid. Terebynth famous for the death of Goliath, 1327 Ternate Island described, 1681 Terra Sigillata, the Earth thereof having those excellent virtues of curing of Wounds, stopping of Fluxes, expulsing Poisons, &c. 1280 Terry his Voyage to the East Indies, 1464 & seq. Tesset a Town of Numidia, the description thereof, 822. 823 Tezz● a City built by the Africans, five miles from Mount Atlas; an exact description thereof, 808 Thebes City the description thereof, 835. 1619. It aboundeth with Corn, Rice, Sugar, and Muse, ibid. Theft severely punished, 779. 898. Cunning and subtle Thievery, 952. People much given to Thievery, 968. 1072 Theodorious King of the Goths vanquished, 821 Thirst, extremity thereof, 763 1200 A strange remedy used by the African Merchants to quench their Thirst, ib●●. Thomas Becket slain in his Church at Canterbury, for maintaining the Clergies Liberties against the Secular power in murders, &c. 1216. 1217. His Hospital at Achon, 1219. His appearing three times after his death, ibid. Three, a remarkable number, 1072 Thunder much feared by certain African people, 944. A terrible Thunderbolt, 1147 Tides very strange, 1703. Strong Tides, 1711. Admirable Tides, 1713. Huge Tides, 1724 Tigers very dangerous and terrible, 1725 Tigers prevented by Ladders and Buffalos, 1727 Tigrai Kingdom and the customs thereof, 1096. The description of the Kingdom of Tigrai, and by whom now inhabited, 1182 Timaquetes a kind of fruit, 1049 Timberley his Voyage from Cairo in Egypt to jerusalem in fifty days, 1640 Time measured by the Moon, 1020 Tinda hill, 923 Tithes paid to Mahometan Princes because they were Priests, 803 Tomb found very ancient and honourable of an Arabian, 1146 Tombu●o the King thereof, and the extent of his Kingdom, 751. 752 Traffic to Tombuto, 755. Reverence used before the King of Tombuto, 828. Great scarcity of Salt in Tombuto, which commodity might be supplied by our English Merchants to their unspeakable gain, 828. 829. diverse Kings subdued by the King of Tombuto, 829. 830 Tomourra the situation and description thereof, 1420 Tondo Province, 975 Tongobardinus his Wives, 1381 Toro a Town sometimes called Elana, the description thereof, 1140 A description of the Nook or Bay beyond Toro, and how by it is understood the Gulf Elaniticus, 1142. Distance of Land and Sea between Toro and Soez, 1144. The Tides from Toro to Soez all equal with other Ports of the Sea, 1145. The height of an Island that stands beneath Toro, 1145 Torpedo a strange kind of fish, which no man can take in his hand whiles it is alive, for it filleth the hand and arm with pain as if every joint would go asunder, 1185 1546. The Naturals say that the skin of this fish is used to Sorceries. It is medicinable against the Colic, roasted and ground to powder, and drunk in Wine, 1546 Torrate a Country full of Mountains, 1052 Tortora Sea, 1328 Tortoises as big as a ton, 847. The Story of a man that lay all night upon a Tortoise, & thought he had been upon a Rock, but found himself removed three miles from the place in the morning, 847 Tortoise Eggs, 1713 Tower of Cedron, 1240 Tower of Babel, 1437. 1452 Towns of Tents, 860. 1071. 1072. A Town in a Rock. 1097 Trade from the Antlantike to the East Sea, 1548 Traditions foolish and blasphemous, 1499 Transiluania described with the Map thereof, 1363. 1369 Treacheries execrable and bloody, 865. 866. 867 Treacle how made by the Moors, 1615 Trees admirable, 899. 994. 957. 1537. 1780. 1781. A Tree the one half whereof, which standeth toward the East is a good Medicine against all Poison, and the other side of the Tree which standeth toward the West is very Poison, 1693. A strange Tree, the supposed Tree of Paradise, 957. A Tree as big as twelve men can fathom, holding forty tons of water, 985. Another Tree from which they draw Wine, and yielding excellent cloth, &c. ibid. Trees like Corke-trees, 1135 Trees which the most part of the year are dry, without leaf and greenness, but have this property, that if one cut of a bough, and put into water, in the space of te●●e ●●ures it springs and flourisheth with green Leaves; but draw it out of water, as soon as it is dry, it remains again as it was before. The Wood thereof is good to sta●ch Fluxes of blood, 1537. A Tree the Fruit whereof whosoever doth eat shall be twelve hours mad, 1693 Tremizen a Kingdom called by the ancient Cosmographers Caesaria, or Mauritania Caesariensis, 752. vid. Telensin. Tributes and unreasonable exactions, 803. 824 Tributes of Goiame and other Proninces in Ae●iopia, 1103 Trigamie detested by the Greek Church, 1305 Tripoli a City of Barbary, 753. 880. There is also the Kingdom of Tripoli, which is the most excellent Region of Africa, 777. The old and new City of Tripoli, the description of both, 821. 822. Tripoli taken by a Fleet of Genoese, 822. After surprised by Pedro de Navarra, ibid. An Arch-triumphall in the Town of Tripoli described, 880 Tripoli City taken, 1208. The Earl of Tripoli taken, and all his Footmen taken or s●●ne with their Carriages, 1211 Troy, anciently called Ilium described, 1280. A Survey of the Ruives of Troy, 1814. 1815. 1816. The Tomb of the Trojans, 1841 Trumpeters Land, 1068 Tuffon an extraordinary storm at Sea, 1719. The Tuffon or Touffon cometh but every ten or twelve years; and unfortunate are they that are at Sea in that year and time, because few there are that escape that danger, 1719 1720. Tuna Port described, 1138 Tunis one of the four Kingdoms of Barbary; under which are comprised four Regions, the names thereof, 750. War against the King of Tunis: the overthrow and death and of the K●●g of Tunis his s●●●e, 760. A description of the Kingdom of T●●is, 815, 816. & seq. A deseription of the mighty City of Tu●●●, 818. The King of Tunis saluted King of all Africa, 819 Tunis now the richest Kingdom of all Africa, 819. The King of Tunis his Court, and the Rites and Ceremonies there used, 820 Turnadoes so variable and uncertain sometime within the space of one hour all the two and thirty several winds will blow, 1464 Turnadoes accompanied with unwholesome weather, Thunder, Lightning, and extreme Rain, ibid. Turk's their Religion, Opinions, People, Times, Places, and Rites suered, 1607. 1608. 1609. & seq. Turk's loss in Poland, 1373 Turkish cruelty, 1578. Description of the Great Turk's Seraglio, 1580. & seq. Turkish Canes and Lamps, 1346. Terrible Turkish Executions, 1355. Great Turk's diet and services, 1599 Turkish Prophecy, 1324 Turks reverence Churchmen of all sorts, 1339 Turkish Women described, their unnatur all Lust, their Children, &c. 1298. 1299 Turks Baths and manner of Bathing, their Slaves, and the sale of them in Markets, Fwerals, Physic, Poetry, Music, liberal Arts, Language, Paper, Painters, Trades, &c. 1299. 1300 Turks knavery, 1310. 1328. A declaration of all Rites, Orders, and Officers belonging to the Great Turk's Court, 1585. 1586. & seq. Distinction of Names amongst the Turks, 1341 Turks their People and manners, their Attire, their cutting of Hair, their Turbane, Sashes, Calico smocks, Gowns, Clergy attire, Knives, manner of walking, cleanness, offices of Nature, Sloth, Shooting, Bows, Wrestlers, Games, quirks in Law, Bribery, assurances and writings, Horses, reverence to Superiors, preferring of the left hand before the right, Hospitality, household, sitting Crosslegged, diet, meals and Feasts, Drink, Coffa-houses or Taverns, taking of Opium, Marriage, punishment of Adultery, jealousy, 1294. 1295. 1296. 1297. 1607 Turks Officers, and his places of preferment, his Generals, Viziers, Viceroys, Governors, janissaries, &c. 1288. 1289. The Turks chief Guard, 1290. The Turks Sabbath, their Prayers, Liturgy, Monks, Lent, antique Dancing, feast Byram, Circumcision, &c. 1291. 1292 Turkish Charity, Love, pity, fear to offend, 1293 Turks Dominions in Africa, 874. Map of the Turkish Empire, 1288. The Turks Sea-force, 1291 Turkish perfidiousness, 880. Prizes taken by the Turks from the English, 883 Turkish Pirate taken & put ashore by the English, 886. Four English youths valiantly overcoming thirteen Turks, &c. 887. The wonderful recovery of a Bristol Ship from the Turks, 890 Many English youths compelled to turn Turks, 889 Turks conspiring with Witches, 892 Turks vanquished by Christians, 1193. 1198. 1203 Turkish Rebels, 1278. The Turks Seraglio, Pera; the Turkish Empire and Government, and some Observations of the Turkish Religion, 1282. 1283. 1284. & seq. Turkish warlike Discipline, 1288 Turpentine Tree, 1318 Turtles which darken the Sun, 1041 Tigers wild and tame, their nature & the manner of taking them 1001. Two men assaulted by Tigers, 1054. Store of Tigers, 10●9. 1067 Tiger's River, 1423. 1723 Tyrannous perfidy, 865 Tyrannical custom of the King of Engoy, 980 Tyrus besieged and taken, 1210. William an English man Archbishop of Tyre, 1211. The ruins of old Tyrus, 1444 FIVE VAletta a City built in the honour of john de Valetta, the description thereof, 918 Valleys twelve or fifteen miles deep 1069. The Valleys of Gehinnon & jehosophat described, and how situate, 1321. 1322. The Valley of Aiolan, & the Valley of the Moon, 1445 Van City, the description, and Siege thereof, 1426. Soliman's taking thereof after ten days Siege, ibid. Variance about the Duchy of Ferrara, 1384 Variation of the Compass observed in Ethiopia by means of Thunder and very great Hail, 1135 Variation by means of heat, 1136 Variation to North-east half a degree, 1137. Other notes concerning Variation, ibid. Vaults of Christ all and other rich Metals, 994 Velles de Gumera an ancient Town built upon the Mediterranean Sea shower, a description thereof, 806 Veluet●●●orne ●●orne and 〈◊〉 where made and plenty, 994 Veneration of an Old man, 808 Venetian Signiories inhabited by Grecians, 1275 Verdigrease in great abundance and much esteemed in the Island of Socotora, 1123 Vero, or S●inco, a small Tree, bringing forth a small round fruit, which at first is read, and being ripe waxeth black; of which the Inhabitants of the I'll Pantalaree make Oil, which they use to burn in their Lamps and to eat, 877 vice-consul of Alexandria, 901 Valli di San Paulo, 990 Vipers, 1003 Virgin Mary's Tomb, 1632 Virginity lost by making water upon a Root, 850 Visions, 1197. 1203 Unicorns found in the Kingdom of Damute, which are wild and fierce, fashioned like a Horse, and of the bigness of an Ass, 1168. Two other Unicorns seen and described, 1489 Voluptuous people, 798 Vows, 917. 1227. 1310. Sale of Vows, 1226 Vrbs an ancient Town, full of Roman Antiquities, 817 W Waldenses their beginning, Doctrine, & Opposition, 1266. 1267. The Pope's Indulgences against the Waldenses, 1267 Walking wondered at, 1348 Wall of Glass built by the workmanship of Magicians, distinguished with holes equal in number with the days of the Sun, so that every day the Sun entering in at every hole goeth through the twelve degrees fi●ted to the hours of the day, & so showeth the time of the year and day, 1448 Warlike Customs and instruments, 947. 948. 1434. 967. 996 Warlike Discipline, 979. 1288. 14●4 Warlike people, 974. 976. 1022. 1129. B●●es trained up in the Wars, 977. A famous Warrior, 1100. 1101 Wars bloody for Sovereignty, 860 Washing in jordan, 1205. The Washing of feet used by the Pater-guardian in jerusalem, 1315 Water great scarcity thereof, 763. 770. 821. 825. 1711. A dear price for a cup of Water, 763. Conduits of fresh Water twelve miles, 783. Fall of Waters heard thirty miles, 975. Strange Water springs, 989 Water Falls or Cataracts, 991 Water-Horses, ioid. Redness of the Water in some places, 1131. A Well of Water very bitterish, 1135 Cunning Water-divers, 1279. Strange spouts of Water, 1330 Water far lighter than ours here in England, 1340. Pleasant Water, 1352 Water which will convert Wood into Stone, 1694. A River of fresh Water in the bottom whereof lieth white Salt, 1694 Wax cast away by dull ignorance, 770. Gre●t plenty of Wax, 1117 Wells affording most excellent water, 907. Legends or reports concerning the same, ibid. Whale's great store, 772. 990. A Whale's rib of incredible greatness, 772. A superstitions conceit▪ concerning Whales, ibid. Whale Island described, 1125. It hath a good harbour for Ships, ibid. Whirl winds of Barbary most▪ dangerous for Sailors, 876 Wild Beasts of diverse sorts, 1041. 118●. 1545 Wild Beasts which are not hurtful, 1041. Provision against Wild Beasts, 1053. A Wil●e Beast so huge & big that a m●n sitting on Horseback, may pass upright under his belly, 1183. His shape and manner of feeding, ibid. Wild Horses, wild Asses, wild Dogs, wild Hogs, 1545 Winde-Collicke, a special remedy for it, 973 Winds in Africa, 765. 876. Cooling of hot regions by the Winds, 988. 〈…〉 nter & Summer Winds in the Kingdom of Congo, ibid. A strange chance of the Winds, 1138. Gales of Winds that scorched like slames of Fire, ibid. Winds so hot that many die thereof, 1723. Constancy of Winds in India, 176● Wine of Maies, called by the Indians Chicka, 953 Wine of Raisins, 1032 Wine in the Sacrament administered with a Spoon, 1033. diverse sorts of Wines which are had in Ethiopia, 1084 Wine made of Honey tempered with Opium, both pleasant and profitable taken moderately, 1183 Wine of Vines, the scarcity thereof; a jesu●●e could not say Mass being desired by the Emperor of Aethiopia for want of Wine, ibid. Winters two in a year, 1042 Winter and Summer strangely dispensed, ibises. Witches, 796. 1013. Abominable and unnatural practices of Wi●che●, 796 Witches & Wizards carried to Sea by Turks, 892 Witches Ceremonies, ibid. Witches making foolish people believe that Idols could speak and do Miracles, 1013 Wiving in Africa and what goods Fathers there give with their Children, 929. 931. Variety of Wives 930. The King of Benni hath above six hundred Wives, 966 Wives burning with their dead husbands, 1479. 1705. Plurality of Wives according as men are able to buy, 1571 Wives buried alive, 1724. Seventy Wives burned with their Husband's Carcase, 1749. Three hundred Wives more burning with their Husbands, 1750 Wolves, 10●2. 1414. Certain Wolves which l●ue the Oil of Palms beyond all measure, 1002 Women of Africa, 759. 758. 899 Women living in great liberty, 835. 839 Women very good Swimmers, 877. Shameless Women, 965. B●nmons' their offering of their Women to Strangers, 968 Women using B 〈…〉, 983 Women that dive under water, 989 Warlike Women, 1022 Women that burn their left Paps with sire, because they should be no hindrance unto them in their Shooting, ibid., Common Women, 1038 Woman's faults neglected in Ethiopia, 1103. A Kingdom governed by Women, 1111. A Province of Women without Men: their Queen, Customs, and manner of ●●uing, 1168. A Woman's wit, 1218 Women prohibited to buy or cell, 1285 Women kept close, 1298 Women of light behaviour, 1343 Women strangely attired, their faces covered, &c. 1418. Fair Women, and the attire of Woe men and Maids, 1421 Woman's Heaven, 1608. A marvelous fond delight in Women, 1703 Wonder, or chief of the world's seven Wonders, 907 Wood sold by weight, 898 Woods of wild▪ Olives, 103● Wood which hath virtues against the Air, and blast, 15●7 Wool growing upon the Palm-tree, 757 Worms in the Legs, 960. Troublesome long- Worms, 963. The Negroes are troubled with Worms in most parts about them, 964. Sprinkling of Worms with Holywater to kill them, 1034. Very strange Worms, 1168 Worms in the belly by use of raw Flesh. 1182. A fruit which kills the Worms and emptieth the belly, ibid. A wonderful strange Worm, 1545 Worms which creep and eat borough men's Clotheses, 1771 Worshippers of fi●e, 761. 1459. Of the Sun, ibid. 1458. Of an Old man, 808. Of a Sepulchre, 838. Of a River, 897. Of Dogs, Sheep, Beetles the head of a Hawk, Isis, Cats, the head of a Monkey or Baboon, 911. Of certain strange Creatures as big as Rams, having wings like Dragons, &c. 1003. The Sun, Moon, and other Creatures Worshipped, 1004. 1458. A Woman Worshipped, 1168 Woshippers of the Devil, 1425 Worshippers of the Winds, 1457 The error of the Worshippers of the Fire, 1459 Wo●shipperss of an Exhalation, 1525. People that Worship no God but their King, who they say is God of the Earth, 1551 Worship of the people of Loranga: 1553. A bundle of Sticks worshipped, 1560 Worshipping of a Cow, 1732 Wounds and maladies, 960 Wrestling in Breeches of wyled Leather, 1329 Writing not used at all in the Congo tongue, 1619. The use of Writing hath not been long in Ethiopia, 1093 X XAabiliden Shelf, 1136 Xacara P●rt, 1138 Obseruaseruations concerning the Current there, ibid. X●cos a kind of great Sheep which men ride upon, 1694 X 〈…〉 ea Island described, 1125 X●ona a very great and famous Port, 1138 X●rmeelquiman Haven described, 1137 X 〈…〉 Kingdom discovered and described, 1100 Xuar●● Island described, 1137. It is a Cal●ever-shot in length, and in breadth almost as much, ibid. Z ZAcharies bouse, 1320 Zacharies Sepulchre, 1322 Zacharias his Body, 1483 Zago Zabo an Ambassador sent by Prete janni into Portugal, 1055 Zaire the greatest River of Congo, 987. 991. The huge breadth and force thereof, 991. Whence it is said to spring, 1111 Zambeze River. vid. Cuama. Zangaons' Flies of strange mixture, 1545 Zant Island, formerly called Zacynthus described, 1275. It produceth the best Oil of the World, & excellent strong Wines; but the chief riches thereof consisteth in Currants, which draweth ●h●ther much traffic, 1275. The Commodities and Customs of Zan●, 1812 Za●hon Mount, a description thereof, 804 Zauna a kind of Drink used in Ethiopia, 1094 Zebedees' House, 1325 Zeb●a a certain Beast of A rica described, 1001 Zebulons Sepulchre, 1330 Zeila Kingdom, 1150. The Commodities thereof are Gold, ivory, Civet, Frankincense, Myrrh and many other Drugs and Slaves, 1151 Zeilan Island described, and the rich Commodities thereof, 1709 Zemorgite Island, 1136 Zevera or Zebra a strange kind of wild Beast like a Horse, but that his Mane, his Tail, and strakes of diverse colours down his sides and legs make a difference, &c. 983. The Picture of the Zevera or Zebra, 984 Ziden a Haven in Ethiopia, 1073 Zona torrida thought by ancient Writers to be unhabitable, but now disproved, 987 FINIS. FOR thou SHALT ❀ LABOUR PEACE PLENTY printer's or publisher's device LONDON, Printed by William Stansby for Henry Fetherstone, and are to be sold at his Shop in Paul's Churchyard at the sign of the Rose, Anno 1625.